《My Zombie Wife》


 Chapter 1

    There is a custom in our place. If a person dies under the age of 50 and his body is not cremated, he must find a boy to sit at the head of the coffin until the coffin is buried.


    Grandpa is a Mr. Yin and Yang. Nine times out of ten, he is invited to do white work in the surrounding villages. I have been a coffin boy several times.


    As soon as I got up this morning, my mother said that Liu Degui in the village was dead.


    Liu Degui is a consumptive ghost. He is in his early thirties. He is as thin as a hemp pole. He is still alone.


    As soon as he died, the funeral had to be handled in the village.


    They are all villagers and neighbors. After dinner, grandpa took me to help. According to the village head, it was supposed to be cremated, but Liu Degui seemed to know that he was going to die and prepared a coffin in advance. He could only do as he wished.


    For burial, there must be a coffin boy. Grandpa took Liu Degui''s eight characters. Coincidentally, there were seven boys in the village, but they didn''t rush with my eight characters. Naturally, the coffin boy had to be made by me.


    On the day of the funeral, grandpa put a red cloth on the coffin, pressed some straw paper, and held me up and sat down.


    The people who carry the coffin are Uncle Li from the neighboring village. They all eat white rice. They live by carrying the coffin, all with big arms and round waist. Uncle Li smiled and said to me, Tong huazi, hold on.


    I quickly grabbed the coffin hanging rope to avoid sitting unstable and falling down when I left.


    Grandpa said it was time. Li Shula shouted at the top of her voice, Liu Degui, on his way. Eight people worked together and got up the coffin easily.


    Hearing the coffin call, the village head lit a firecracker at the door. After the sound, the coffin went out, followed by the people in the village. They all came to help, and no one was crying. It looked a little lonely.


    Nothing happened all the way. It went well. But just after the coffin fell into the well, something happened.


    When the coffin was stained with soil, the coffin was over. I was going to get down from the coffin. As a result, my whole body became soft and my ass seemed to stick to the lid of the coffin. I couldn''t get up at all.


    Uncle Li laughed at me and said, look at your doll, you are so weak. Then he stretched out his hand to pull me, but I was only about 40 kilograms, but I almost dragged him into the coffin well. Uncle Li was so frightened that he quickly let go and called my grandpa, Third Master Zhang. Come and have a look. Zhang Tong seems to have fallen into the coffin.


    My face turned white when I heard of the coffin falling.


    I haven''t met my grandfather, but there was an accident in the neighboring village. The owner invited Wu Laogou from our village. He made a mistake. The coffin boy couldn''t get up when he was buried.


    Wu Laogou didn''t want to crack it, but forcibly pulled out the coffin boy. As a result, the baby died in a few days.


    Grandpa said that what old dog Wu pulled out was only people. The baby''s soul had already fallen into the coffin. Naturally, people can''t live.


    After that, Wu Laogou''s reputation plummeted. Few people invited him, and he was also very hostile to his grandfather.


    However, the Wu family is a big surname in our village and has a great voice. Grandpa usually doesn''t conflict with him.


    Privately, he also told me to stay away from the Wu family for fear that they might do something behind their back.


    Grandpa was looking at the grave. When he heard Uncle Li shouting, he hurried over.


    As soon as the people around heard that the coffin had fallen, they all surrounded it.


    I thought of the baby and was afraid to die like him. I cried and asked grandpa to find a way quickly.


    Grandpa is also in a hurry. Let me not move. I sent people back to the village to catch a rooster that had just chirped, took the chicken blood, mixed with cinnabar, drew a Taoist talisman on the coffin, and then asked Uncle Li to try pulling me.


    It still won''t move.


    At the moment, it''s chilly under my ass, like sitting on a piece of ice. My ass hurts with cold.


    Grandpa called the village head again and asked him if he remembered Liu Degui''s birthday incorrectly. The village head said it was impossible. When Liu Degui was born, his mother died on the way to the health center. I helped carry the body back. I can''t remember wrong.


    Uncle Li listened to the village head''s words, looked at Grandpa strangely and asked, Third Master, is there a problem with the body?


    Grandpa said it was possible and asked him to lift the coffin quickly.


    After the coffin was carried out, grandpa took an ink bucket, tied the thread to my thumb, and hung the bucket on the coffin.


    When the thread was tied, my feet moved, wiped my tears and hurried down from the coffin. It''s just that the matter hasn''t been solved. The ink bucket line is stained with black dog blood.


    The black dog can see the evil of Yin, which is between yin and Yang. The line stained with the black dog''s blood can connect Yin and Yang. Now I just build a Yin Bridge and let me come down from the coffin for the time being.


    Seeing me coming down, Uncle Li hurriedly asked someone to pry open the coffin. The moment the coffin lid was lifted, the onlookers took a breath of air conditioning.


    Inside is not Liu Tiande, but a female corpse wearing a red wedding dress and a red cap.


    The village head''s face turned white and stammered. When I brought someone to collect the body yesterday, it was clearly Liu Degui who put the coffin. How... How


    Several old people who followed the corpse collection also came out to testify.


    Grandpa was calm and didn''t answer. Let me lift the red cap of the female corpse a little, but not completely.


    I shivered in the past and picked it up carefully, holding a corner. The female corpse only showed a chin. Grandpa and Uncle Li shouted in panic, baby, put it down quickly.


    As soon as they shouted, I let go, but I didn''t know what was going on. The red cap stuck to my hand. As soon as they stopped, they brought it up.


    Grandpa''s face turned pale. He didn''t wait to see the female corpse. He grabbed the red cap on my hand and threw it at the female corpse''s face.


    Uncle Li whispered with his back on his back, Third Master, this is the body of Shiao mountain. It''s obvious that someone wanted to hurt you.


    Grandpa hummed and said with some worry that it''s all right for me. I''m afraid he has ulterior motives.


    Uncle Li''s face changed and said, "no, who has the courage?".


    If grandpa didn''t take Uncle Li, he turned his back to the coffin and asked me if the red cover was good.


    Just now he was out of alignment, and the woman''s chin and mouth were still exposed.


    Her chin is very round and white, but her lips are frighteningly red, like smearing blood. It makes people panic.


    I glanced and said it wasn''t covered. While talking, I seemed to see the female corpse move, and the corners of her mouth raised a curved range, looking at me and laughing.


    I shivered, shrank behind grandpa and stammered, Grandpa, Grandpa, she seems to move.


    Grandpa comforted me and said, don''t be afraid. With Grandpa, you pull the cover and cover her face.


    I dare not stretch out my hand, pick up a twig from the ground, and pick down the red cover from a distance to cover the woman''s face.


    Uncle Li and grandpa listened to me and covered it. Then they turned around and stared at the body in the coffin for a long time. Grandpa looked back and said that the more people present today, the better. Find the rest separately. Be sure to find Liu Degui''s body before dark. I''m afraid something will happen if it''s late.


    As soon as the villagers heard that something was going to happen, they were all terrified. They dared to say more and hurried to work separately.


    I heard from my mother that the stone concave mountain mentioned by Uncle Li just now is very strange and tight. There are many ancient tombs on the top of the mountain. In spring, summer, autumn and winter every year, the mountain is covered with cold and frost. No one will go at all. How can the dead people in it go to Liu Degui''s coffin?


    After a while, my parents heard that I had fallen into the coffin and followed me.


    Grandpa saw them and said, just in time, your husband and wife go to pick up the woman''s body from the coffin, tie her hands and feet with hemp rope, and wrap the rest around her. The more, the better.


    Peach willows beat ghosts and hemp ropes bind corpses.


    After death, people tie their toes together with hemp rope to prevent the corpse. Grandpa now binds the female corpse with so many hemp ropes, then she will cheat the corpse 100%, or she is a zombie.


    My father usually opposes my grandfather''s asking me to be a coffin boy. Now, seeing something wrong, he puts a few words on my grandfather with a cold face.


    Grandpa squatted down to smoke, raised his eyelids and said, let you do it. There''s so much nonsense. Tong Tong is my grandson. Can I hope something happens to him?


    My mother pulled the corner of my father''s clothes and asked him to say less.


    After all, I''m still connected to the coffin. My father glared at me and said in broken pieces that he would run with your grandfather in the future to see if I wouldn''t break your leg.


    I blinked and dared not answer back. My mother came next to me, and then she reached out to help the female corpse in the coffin. My father stopped staring at me, pulled the red cap, tied the hands and feet of the female corpse with hemp rope, and wrapped the rest around him.


    Grandpa saw that he had finished, so he came and cut the ink bucket line. Uncle Li also asked his people to cover the coffin. But he didn''t leave the ground. He said he was waiting to find Liu Degui''s body and bury it together.


    When it was done, Grandpa asked Uncle Li to take a step to talk. They turned away and didn''t know what to whisper. I could just see Uncle Li''s face. He seemed very embarrassed, but finally nodded to grandpa as if he had promised something. When they came back, the people who called him left.


    After talking to Uncle Li, Grandpa seemed relaxed. He asked my mother to take me back first and boil a pot of water with peach branches to bathe me. He and my father went to find Liu Degui''s body.


    My mother gave me a bath, took me to the yard to bask in the sun, held the soles of my shoes and asked me why there was a female corpse in Liu Degui''s coffin.


    I said everything I knew. I heard that the female corpse came from Shiao mountain. My mother shook her hand and didn''t know how to shout pain when the needle went into the meat.


    I felt like there was something terrible in Shiao mountain, but when I asked, my mother looked flustered and said, you are a doll''s house, what do you do so much.


    In the evening, my father came back and drank a ladle of water in the kitchen. When he came out, he said that Liu Degui''s body had been found and the tools for digging the grave had been found in his house. He carried the female body back from Shiao mountain. This turtle son almost killed our children.


    My mother also scolded Liu Degui for his death. My father told my mother that he was burying Liu Degui with the woman''s body. It would be all right after filling the earth.


    Grandpa came back after dark, very tired. But it''s settled. Let me go back to bed.


    After a nervous day, I was tired, but I couldn''t sleep in bed. I thought it was strange, but I couldn''t explain it clearly. Thinking about it, I fell asleep vaguely.


    In the middle of the night, I had a dream that the female corpse came to knock on my window, with blood in her mouth and a strange smile on her face, staring at me through the window.


    I woke up from my dream. It was already dawn outside. I rubbed my eyes and opened the main door when I went outside. I saw the village head come in from the gate in a panic and shouted, Third Master, something''s wrong, something''s wrong in the village.

 Chapter 2

    My grandfather hasn''t got up yet, but when he heard the voice of the village head, he opened the door and came out with a bag that he would bring when he went out to work. He looked ready.


    The village head didn''t say anything, so he took grandpa out.


    I followed.


    Out of the door, I saw that the people in the village were concentrated on the roadside outside my house.


    It took me a long time to understand what was going on.


    It turned out that last night, the poultry of several families in the village died and their blood was sucked dry. I happen to meet Liu Degui. I think it''s a zombie.


    Some people say that since the female corpse likes me, it''s better to get married, then everything will be all right.


    It''s the Wu family.


    Wu Laogou didn''t know when to touch my house. When he came out, he said, I''ve just seen it. All the animals in Zhang San''s family are fine. Obviously, Shiao mountain recognized his family. If Zhang Tong is not sent to the mountain, no one in the village can hide except his family. It was livestock that was killed last night. I''m afraid it will be killed tonight.


    Wu Laogou''s reputation is smelly, but he still has some prestige. In addition, the Wu family agreed with him. For a moment, people were terrified and advised grandpa to follow the wishes of the female corpse.


    I understand. They think yesterday I lifted the red cap on the female corpse''s face, and the female corpse took a fancy to me.


    The new daughter-in-law''s red cap can only be lifted by the bridegroom''s official, but it has to be worshipped.


    And the female corpses are all dead. Can you still see me? Old Wu is talking nonsense. He forced me to marry a dead man to kill me!


    Grandpa listened to everyone''s words and his face was uncertain. He pulled me into several family yards. The animals in the circle were indeed dead. Grandpa grabbed a big white goose and pulled off the hair on his neck. There were two blood holes on it. It was like being sucked by a zombie.


    There were black footprints on the circle door. Grandpa touched it with his hand and smelled it in front of his nose. He frowned and muttered that it was not a zombie, but a kid.


    People in the back are blaming. I didn''t hear grandpa''s words, but I heard them clearly.


    Grandpa came out and went to Liu Degui''s grave. The grave was picked. The coffin was open. There was only the woman''s body, and the hemp rope was broken.


    Wu Laogou followed him and said, "see, the female corpse in Shiao mountain doesn''t look up to Liu Degui. In this way, Liu Degui will cheat the corpse and bite the animals in the village. Liu Degui will live in peace only if Zhang Tongshun has the intention of the female corpse.


    Grandpa jumped into the grave and muttered that when the body came out, the soil would be backfilled and the coffin would fall.


    I saw that the coffin was clean. That means Liu Degui''s grave was dug from the outside.


    Instigated by Wu Laogou, the villagers began to accuse him of not doing well, saying that he had damaged the livestock in the village. In the evening, Liu Degui would harm people when he came out.


    When I saw that grandpa didn''t speak, I was so anxious that I had to go back, but grandpa pulled me and told me to shut up.


    Grandpa stood firm, took the woman''s hand and pulled her out. When she fell, the woman''s feet touched the ground. After grandpa let go, the body didn''t fall back, so he stood upright.


    When the people around saw this scene, the voice of accusation suddenly weakened. Grandpa just said that we zhangjiaren should bear the burden, but Liu Degui''s body should be found back as soon as possible. There are also strange livestock deaths. I think some people raise ghosts to suck blood and gather souls.


    Grandpa turned his eyes to Wu Laogou and asked meaningfully, Wu Laoxie, do you think so?


    Seeing Grandpa looking at him, old dog Wu said with some guilt, kid, where''s the kid? Zhang San, don''t talk.


    Grandpa sneered and said, no, that''s the best. I hope the village can be safe tonight. After that, he didn''t pay attention to old Wu. He touched the female corpse''s eyebrows with his hand and asked me to hold her hand. I was so scared that I was willing to go. Grandpa glared at me and told me to hurry up.


    On weekdays, he hurt me, but I was also most afraid of him. When he stared, he trembled and stretched out his hand to hold the female corpse''s hand.


    Her hands were like ice, which made my fingertips ache, but they were very soft. Seeing me holding the female corpse''s hand, grandpa took out a piece of black cloth to cover the red head, took back the hand in the center of her eyebrow, sprinkled a paper money on the road, pointed with his fingers and sword, pointed forward and called me to go.


    I took a step, and the female corpse followed with her legs. It was very stiff, but she was walking.


    Wu Laogou just stood in front. I saw a proud smile in his eyes and glared at him.


    He is jealous of Grandpa. He must be doing something bad.


    I took the woman''s body for two steps, and old dog Wu let him go. He said in a strange way, Third Master, let''s go.


    Grandpa ignored him.


    I asked grandpa when I went away. It was obvious that old dog Wu did it. Why didn''t you say it.


    Grandpa led the way, looked at me gently and said, there are some things you don''t understand. If it were old Wu, it would be much easier to do. I''m afraid there are people behind it!


    I turned my mouth and felt that grandpa was the most powerful, but old dog Wu couldn''t. no one in the village dared to harm me by this means.


    Grandpa smiled and looked worried again.


    When I got home, my mother was cooking. When she heard the news, she ran out with a spatula. She saw me pulling the female corpse into the door, and the spatula in her hand fell to the ground. She asked in panic, what are you doing?


    Grandpa didn''t answer. He led the female corpse into my room and helped her lie down. I hurried to draw my hand, but the five fingers of the female corpse suddenly closed and held me tightly.


    I cried out with a frightened sound. Grandpa quickly held my shoulder and said to the female corpse, you and Tong Tong are calculated by others. Why bother? And you also entered our house. You will be a family in the future. There is no need to scare a child.


    The voice fell, and the female corpse''s hand really loosened.


    Grandpa breathed a sigh of relief, hurried out with me and locked the door.


    In the evening, my father and Grandpa were talking in the main room. The atmosphere was a little dignified. They wouldn''t let me listen. I ran to Grandpa''s bed and fell asleep unconsciously.


    In the middle of the night, I suddenly felt very cold, like a large piece of ice nearby, and the cold kept coming.


    I woke up from the cold and reached out to touch Grandpa. He wasn''t in bed. Quickly opened his eyes.


    The door was open, and the gray light came in, casting a vague shadow by the bed.


    Who!


    I shrunk to the corner of the bed, pulled the switch line at the head of the bed, and the light came on.


    In front of the bed, the female corpse I brought back during the day stood upright with a black cloth on her head.


    I shouted grandpa and drilled into the quilt, but no one came into the house after shouting for several times. It seemed that they were not at home, but the female corpse didn''t mean to rush up.


    After a while, I secretly lifted the quilt a little. She stood upright and didn''t move as before.


    More than half an hour later, I was sure she wouldn''t hurt me. I was so stuffy in my quilt that I dared to get out and shrink in the corner of the bed to stare at her.


    After staring for a long time, I was a little sleepy. When my eyelids were too heavy to lift up, footsteps came from outside.


    The sound was so loud that every step seemed like stepping on the ground with enough strength.


    As soon as I got up, I retracted into the corner of the bed and stared nervously at the door.


    Grandpa, they wouldn''t walk like this, and there was a stench outside the door. Something smelly was approaching.


    Suddenly, with a bang, a dark figure jumped out of the door. It was Liu Degui!


    I covered my mouth tightly for fear of shouting.


    Liu Degui''s body has rotted and stinks. There is thick water in his eyes. His muddy eyes stare at me and stretch out his hands. He doesn''t dare to come in. The nose kept sniffing at the place where the female corpse stood, obviously afraid of the female corpse.


    I''m afraid of both and dare not hide next to the female corpse.


    Liu Degui tried several times and suddenly jumped in. He made a "ha ha" sound in his mouth and wanted to attack me.


    Just as he entered the door, the woman''s hand pulled down and wanted to pull the black cloth on her head. She just lifted it to half and hung down powerlessly.


    I followed grandpa for a long time. I knew that black cloth had restrained the female corpse. Liu Degui was not afraid of her.


    But letting her out is just as scary


    Zombies have no thinking and rush at people. If a female corpse changes, the first one will bite me.


    When he hesitated, Liu Degui had jumped to the bedside. The rotten meat on his body jumped and kept falling to the ground. It was disgusting and frightening.


    I thought it would be better to be bitten to death by a female stiff than to be killed by a disgusting Liu Degui.


    With a horizontal heart, he jumped up with his teeth and pulled the black cloth on the woman''s head.


    At the moment when the black cloth was opened, the female corpse turned in a rigid direction and was facing the door against the red cover. Liu Degui was ready to jump on the bed. He leaned back in fear and kept retreating. He retreated to the door and ran away.


    I looked at the door and looked back at the woman''s body. Fortunately, she was still motionless. Then I carefully took the black cloth and wanted to cover it back.


    But just when the black cloth was about to touch, the female corpse''s hand was raised fiercely, clasped my wrist, pinched my bones to pieces, and broke her fingers in severe pain.


    Her hands were as cold as steel pliers. For a long time, I couldn''t stand the pain. Wow, I cried.


    Hearing me cry, the female corpse''s hand slowly loosened. I didn''t dare to cover her with black cloth. I shrank to the corner of the bed and stared at her.


    At dawn, footsteps finally came from outside, and grandpa rushed in with blood all over.


    I was startled. He was also startled by the female corpse, but he quickly reacted. He picked me up and walked to the front of the female corpse and asked me to take off the red cap.


    Seeing my trembling hesitation, Grandpa said, come on, it''s too late not to lift it.


    Grandpa''s eyes were very scary. I had to pull the red cover. The woman''s face was very beautiful, but her skin was a little white. And as soon as the red cap was lifted, her eyes suddenly opened, and her eyes were red, like monsters.


    Grandpa quickly put me down, took a few steps back and said in a hurry that Tong Tong is yours. Take him away and go now.


    The female corpse listened to Grandpa''s words and made a "cluck" sound in her throat, as if she was responding. He grabbed my hand and pulled it out.


    In the yard, I saw my father lying on the ground with a lot of blood on his body. I struggled to see it, but the female corpse''s hands were tight and strong. She dragged me away when I climbed on the ground, regardless of my crying.


    Grandpa stood at the door of the main room and looked at me without saying a word.


    Dragged to the entrance of the village by the female corpse, I saw all the people of the Wu family lying on the road and seriously injured. Old Wu dog fell on the side of the road with his feet facing the sky. On his body, a boy about my age was crying.


    Wu Laogou was still alive. Seeing that I was dragged on the ground by the female corpse, he raised his hand and pointed weakly. He said to the boy, good boy, follow Zhang Tong, come on.


    The boy was pushed away by him, wiped his tears and stood up, but he really followed.


    Just his feet didn''t fall.

 Chapter 3

    I was too frightened to shout when I saw the boy floating over. Think of Grandpa saying that the killing of poultry is a ghost sucking blood and gathering souls. Is he a ghost raised by old Wu?


    The female corpse noticed that the boy was following, stopped and turned back. The boy''s face showed fear and stopped immediately.


    Old dog Wu looked at me, coughed two mouthfuls of blood and begged, Tong Tong, Grandpa Wu did something wrong, but grandpa Wu never wanted to hurt you. I was also used for some things. After seeing through, Grandpa Wu also made some arrangements for you. Take Chen Hao and he will tell you the truth.


    Chen Hao? He is not the baby who fell in the coffin at the funeral presided over by Wu Laogou. How could he be brought up as a kid?


    I hate Wu Laogou. If it hadn''t been for him, it wouldn''t have happened. But I can''t bear to hear his grief. At the same time, I also want to know what the truth is.


    Seeing my hesitation, Wu Lao Gou took a few breaths and then said, Tong Tong, as long as you and Chen Hao don''t fall into their hands, our lives will be saved. In the future


    Before he finished, five or six people in black rushed to the village. Old dog Wu hurried to urge me to go.


    The man in black came in a hurry and didn''t know who it was. I quickly got up and told the female corpse, shall we take Chen Hao?


    I don''t know if she can understand. When I finished, the female corpse began to move forward.


    Li Hao came with me floating. She didn''t drive away again. She should understand me.


    The man in black was very fast. We were caught up outside the village. There were seven or eight people in front of us. They were strangers with hats on their heads and only their mouths exposed.


    I looked at them nervously and was at a loss. The female corpse, when those people did not exist, made a "cluck" sound in her throat, her eyes were shining with blood, and led me forward


    The man in black lined up and stopped in front, his hands hidden in his sleeves, like holding a murder weapon. However, as soon as they made an action, a creepy howl came out from the stone concave mountain. The sound was a little like a wolf, deep and distant, one after another, in a large number.


    When the cry rang out, the moonlight sprinkled on the ground slowly turned light red, and the half moon hanging on the horizon was as bright as blood at this time.


    Grandpa said that only fierce corpses at the level of corpse ancestors can cause blood moon. Is there a corpse ancestor protecting the female corpse in Shiao mountain?


    Seeing the blood moon, the people in black retreated slowly in fear, but all the time, their hands were hidden in their sleeves.


    One of the men in Black said in a hoarse voice that she was from the corpse family. We were calculated by Wu Laoxie.


    The female corpse heard the howling of Shiao mountain and raised her head to the blood moon. The voice in the mountain responded and was coming down the mountain.


    The man in black was completely confused. The person who spoke just raised his hand and let her go.


    I stared at the speaker, trying to see him clearly, but when I passed by, his head was very low.


    Out of the village, the female corpse dragged me towards Shiao mountain. Li haopiao was behind. The man in black didn''t chase me. It is estimated that she went to the village to catch my grandfather and old Wu dog.


    But not far after entering the mountain, a burst of drums suddenly came out of the woods. The sound was very heavy, like a cow roaring. It''s like knocking in my heart every time. It''s hard to hear.


    When the drum sounded, the female corpse stopped and roared in pain.


    It was Uncle Li''s corpse drum. I was so happy that I hurried to call him.


    The corpse drum is neither cloudy nor sunny. It is made of high-grade buffalo hide and buried in the shade for five years. If the cow hide remains tenacious and soaked in boy''s urine for more than half a year, it can become a corpse drum. It can be said that there is no one in a hundred.


    In addition, every corpse in each town will be smeared with corpse blood. The more suppressed, the darker the color of the drum, the more powerful it will be.


    Uncle Li heard me shout and came out from behind a big tree shirtless. A dark black drum was tied around his waist, beating rhythmically at every step.


    The female corpse turned stiffly and protected me in the back. But I didn''t want her to protect me. I shouted Uncle Li to save me and scratched her arm.


    There are eight people behind Uncle Li. They are men who carry coffins all year round. They look powerful. Every time the drum rings twice, they roar and press step by step.


    The female corpse kept retreating, but still protected in front. I saw her mouth overflowing with blood. I don''t know how. I felt a little uncomfortable. I said, if I don''t go with you, you let go of me, Uncle Li, they won''t hurt you.


    Uncle Li listened to me, stopped the drumstick in his hand and said to the female corpse, Zhang Tong is a man and you are a corpse. He will die if he enters Shiao mountain. His grandfather asked me to pick him up here and give him to me. You can go down the mountain to see him in the future.


    When I heard Uncle Li''s words, it suddenly occurred to me that in Liu Degui''s grave, Grandpa should have told him about it. Grandpa had expected today?


    But just then, Chen Hao said in my ear, Zhang Tong, don''t believe him. He sent Liu Degui''s coffin, which was greasy. Grandpa Wu said that those surnamed Li are really mean people.


    Although Chen Hao absorbed blood and gathered his soul, he could show his shape, but the coffin lifter was full of Yang Qi, and he could not see him at this time. The corpse is different from the ghost. The corpse drum doesn''t work, so he''s always by my side.


    After hearing this, I whispered angrily that old Wu dog is not a good thing. He killed you and you spoke for him.


    Chen Hao said with a gloomy wind, it''s not like that, Grandpa Wu


    I didn''t listen to him. I told Uncle Li later. Uncle Li, my grandfather told me to stay in the mountains for a few days and come back to you in a few days.


    Wu Laogou said he didn''t want to hurt me. Maybe it''s true. What he did may have something to do with Chen Hao.


    Just Uncle Li and those people in black. What are they going to do?


    Uncle Li, listen to me. I''m going up the mountain. Firmly say, no, Shiao mountain is not a living person. Don''t worry, Tong Tong. Uncle Li will never let her take you away.


    The drum sounded again, and the female corpse''s mouth kept bleeding, which protected me from going to the mountains. But the eight men behind Uncle Li forced him and pulled out a sharp body chopping knife from his waist.


    The corpse chopping knife is extremely sharp. The thick wooden stake at the mouth of the bowl can be cut off with a knife. The female corpse''s neck is delicate and certainly not as good as the wooden stake. Seeing that, I''m a little anxious and want to protect the female corpse, but my hand is tightly pulled by her.


    Seeing that the corpse chopping knife was about to fall, the Shiao mountain suddenly sent out a cold breath, which made people tremble.


    The breath of yin and cold came in an instant, and the surrounding trees crackled and covered with Yin and frost. At the same time, there were many jumping shadows in the nearby woods.


    Uncle Li''s face changed and shouted to me, Tong Tong, don''t be afraid, Uncle Li will come back to save you.


    Before he finished, Uncle Li and his people ran away long ago.


    Those shadows didn''t show up, but when they jumped, they must be zombies.


    The female corpse''s mouth "clucked" twice, and the overwhelming cold subsided in an instant.


    Near Shiao mountain, my teeth kept stumbling. It was too cold. My eyebrows were covered with a layer of frost. Seeing that I was too cold to move my legs, the female corpse suddenly stopped and bent down slowly.


    With her blood red eyes, my heart clicked. She won''t see that I can''t walk. If she wants to eat me, won''t she save trouble?


    Thinking of this, I told her with a cry, I''m fine, I can go, don''t bite me.


    I want to run, but my joints are frozen. I really can''t move my feet.


    It was very difficult for the female corpse to bend down. The knuckles crackled and her face looked painful. However, she squatted down and didn''t bite me. Instead, she picked me up and continued to walk towards the mountain.


    She just hugged my ass and her center of gravity was unstable. In order not to fall, I had to hug her neck. She smells good. I''ve never smelled it before.


    The top of Shiao mountain is a depression formed by two peaks. There are no trees and there are rubble everywhere. In these rubble, there are many coffins scattered, red, black, horizontal and scary.


    Now the coffin covers are open. Zombies keep jumping back around. They jump into the coffin, and the coffin cover flies up and closes. It''s very strange.


    Behind the rubble of the horizontal coffin, there are large ancient tombs. Near the entrance of the ancient tomb, there is a stone house with a bonfire burning inside.


    As soon as the female corpse held me and stopped in front of the stone house, the shabby wooden door opened and out came a white haired old man.


    I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that there were people living in Shiao mountain. The old man hunched over and quickly picked me up.


    When the old man held him in his arms, a hot breath flowed into me, and the stiff joints warmed slowly.


    The old man respectfully said to the female corpse, don''t worry, miss. The old slave will take good care of the young master.


    The female corpse giggled twice in her throat and walked rigidly towards the cemetery, but stopped after two steps and looked back at me.


    I shivered. To tell you the truth, she is very beautiful, more beautiful than the fairies in the painting, but those eyes are really scary.


    The old man smiled helplessly, patted my ass and said, miss, I can''t bear you. Let''s send her.


    I just warmed up and was weak. I let the old man hold me and follow me. There is a collapsed archway in the cemetery. I don''t know what age it is.


    Grandpa taught me to recognize a lot of words. The plaque should read: the important place of the corpse family, strangers are not allowed to enter.


    In the middle of the cemetery, there was a huge bronze coffin half buried in the soil, covered with copper green, which looked like a stone from a distance. There are many gold, silver and jade articles in the coffin. The coffin wall is wrapped in red silk and looks very comfortable.


    The female corpse stopped in front of the coffin and looked back at me.


    I think this should be her coffin. I''m afraid I''ll run if I don''t go in. Hurriedly said, you go in, I won''t run.


    Grandpa, their situation is unknown, Uncle Li is unknown. Those people in black don''t know what they came from. I can''t go back in a short time.


    The female corpse listened to my words, gently closed her eyes, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, as if she were laughing. Then he slowly floated up and lay down in the coffin.

 Chapter 4

    I was relieved to see the woman lying in the coffin with my own eyes.


    The old man smiled and asked me, are you afraid of my miss?


    I nodded without denying it. At this time, the body had warmed up and had some strength. He looked around and asked, Grandpa, do you live here alone?


    When the old man heard me calling his grandpa, he quickly put me down, ran to the front and knelt down in panic. His forehead was close to the ground and said, the young master has killed the old slave. My name is Fubo. I''m miss''s old servant. Just call me Fubo.


    Old slave? miss? a young master?


    Does he really think of me as his young lady''s husband? But I''m a living man. How can I marry a corpse and she can''t have children for me.


    In her territory, I dare not say such a thing. Pull fauber up and dare not let go of his hand.


    Because as soon as I left him, the Yin Qi around me was cold and uncomfortable.


    Uncle Li is right. This is really not a place where living people can be. Fuber also reacted and hurriedly pulled me into the stone house.


    When he got to the door, Chen Hao floated over and dared not enter the door. Fuber asked me if he was my friend, and I nodded yes. Fubo just told Chen Hao that the stone house is not suitable for ghosts. You''re outside. Since you''re a friend of the young master, they won''t hurt you.


    I have a lot of things to ask Chen Hao, but Fubo can only let him out.


    When I entered the stone house, my body suddenly warmed up. The house is very simple. There is a stone bed in the corner, a bonfire is burning in the middle, a copper pot is hung, and meat fragrance wafts out of the rolling boiling water.


    I stared at the stone walls around me, engraved with many ancient texts and some strange talismans. The warm air flow is emitted from the rune.


    I don''t understand Fu, but I can recognize most of those ancient characters. Because the books in Grandpa''s hand are all such words.


    Yin Yang Sutra, I read it out. Fuber was a little surprised and asked me, you are only eight years old. Can you read the above words?


    I was a little proud. I raised my mouth and said, what''s the matter? My grandfather said that sun Zhongmou read extensively at the age of eight and dared to enter the enemy line alone at the age of nine to beg for his father''s body. Knowledge and courage are extraordinary.


    Grandpa often told me about the Three Kingdoms. My favorite is sun Zhongmou.


    Thinking of Grandpa, my eyes turned red and asked Uncle if my parents and Grandpa would be in danger.


    Fu Bo listened to me. Sun Zhongmou''s face still showed a satisfied smile. In the twinkling of an eye, I saw my red eyes. The smile on my face froze. Some speechless said that they were born from the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other. As long as the young master is still outside, they dare not mess with your family.


    I know the origin of this poem. I frowned and asked him, do you say those people in black are also zhangjias?


    Fuber said in a loud voice. It''s no use knowing now. Would you like me to tell you about the Yin Yang Sutra?


    I can understand some of the words on the wall. The front line is: Miaohe Avenue, which is called Fu. The Sutra is the common law of all ages.


    The following is the mental formula of Yin Fu Sutra and Yang Fu Sutra. Fuber read the words completely before giving me a detailed explanation.


    The corpse clan practices the Yin Sutra and cannot practice the Yang Sutra. The Yin and Yang Sutra complement each other and emphasize the combination of yin and Yang.


    I interrupted and asked, does your lady want me to practice Yang Sutra and help her practice Yin and Yang Sutra perfectly, right?


    In the final analysis, I''m just an auxiliary tool. Although I don''t really regard her as my daughter-in-law, I''m still very uncomfortable to know such a fact.


    Fuber smiled awkwardly and said that the young master could not say so. Miss, she fell in love with you at first sight!


    If he didn''t believe this, let alone say that she was a zombie, even if she was a human, who had seen an 18-year-old girl and would fall in love with an 8-year-old child at first sight?


    I didn''t say anything, because I could feel that if I practiced Yang Sutra, I would be better than grandpa''s things.


    If the man in black is from Zhangjia, there will be no reason why grandpa took us to hide in the remote mountains.


    Only by learning my skills can I save my parents and grandpa. Thinking of these, I simply promised to learn Yang Jing.


    Fu Bo was delighted and said that it was difficult to cultivate the Yang Sutra. He just realized some fur and could barely resist the Yin Qi of Shiao mountain and protect the corpse family. If I worked hard, I should be able to get started in three or five years.


    Fuber didn''t teach me immediately, and he found a stone bowl and made me broth.


    Hungry, I brought it over and drank it. After the broth, fuber said, you''ll rest in the stone house tonight.


    After Fubo left, I secretly made a bowl of broth. I didn''t sleep after drinking. I recalled the Yang Sutra he analyzed to me. I sat cross legged on the stone bed. Unfortunately, I didn''t get anything after tossing for a long time. Instead, my eyelids became heavier and heavier. I fell asleep on the bed.


    I was frightened repeatedly, and my nerves were very tight. Even when I got here, I didn''t dare to relax. After sleeping for a while, I felt someone beside the bed. I woke up suddenly. When I opened my eyes, I saw the female corpse sitting on the stone stool in front of the bed, with her eyes closed to me.


    I stammered, you, you, didn''t you go back to the coffin? Why did you run out again.


    The female corpse giggled twice in her throat, and her eyes still didn''t open. Raised his stiff hand, nodded his red lips and pointed to me again.


    What does she want me to do? Kiss her?


    I found some red spots on the back of her hand, not like corpse spots, but like burns. I looked up at the Yang talisman on the eye stone wall and understood that she would be hurt by the Yang talisman when she stayed here.


    When my heart was soft, I asked tentatively, do you want me to kiss you?


    I don''t think it''s possible. After all, I''m only eight years old. If I really want to do this, she''s too


    She nodded without thinking of my voice. I quickly shook my head, covered my mouth and couldn''t kiss me. What if she took the opportunity to suck my Yang?


    The female corpse didn''t force me. When she saw that I didn''t move, she sat still, but the color of the wound on the back of her hand was getting darker and blackened.


    I think if she wants to suck my Yang, just jump on it. There''s no need to hurt herself. Reluctantly said, OK, OK, I''ll kiss, and then you go quickly.


    In fact, she closed her eyes. It''s not terrible at all. She''s very beautiful. I climbed to the bedside, reached my neck and planned to click on her red lips. I didn''t expect my mouth to come up. My two mouths stuck together like iron suction. I couldn''t pull open when I pushed her shoulder.


    Just then, a cold breath came out of her mouth, rushed into my viscera and swam away.


    With a "boo", my mouth separated from her red lips.


    The female corpse seemed to have finished her work, stood up stiffly and walked out of the stone house into the darkness.


    I wanted to ask her whether the injury on her hand was serious, but the cold in her body rushed and felt terrible. However, as soon as she left, the Yang symbol in the stone house began to shine, and a heat flow poured into my body, because it was not the blending of yin and Yang, and the two breath were like water and fire.


    Yin Qi is very strong, but there is no source. Yang Qi is weak, but it keeps flowing. After a while, the Yin Qi is forced out of the body. The Yang Qi entering my body does not dissipate, but hovers in my lower abdomen. For a time, my whole body is warm and comfortable. I fell asleep unconsciously when I lean on the bed.


    When fuber came back the next day, he was surprised to see me and asked, has Miss been here?


    I nodded and told him what happened last night. When I talked about kissing a female corpse, my face was still hot.


    Fu Bo sighed and said, miss, this is to use your Yin yuan to hook the Yang symbol to build a foundation for you. Now that you have Yang Yuan in your body, you can go in and out of Shiao mountain freely.


    Building a foundation, understood literally, is to lay the foundation for cultivation, and it is also the first Yang of Nine Yang in the Yang Fu Sutra. Last night, fuber said that if I worked hard, I could get started in three or five years. I didn''t want to kiss the female corpse. I arrived overnight.


    But the female corpse must have paid a high price. I asked Fu Bo. He sighed and said, it''s not just big. It''s the Yin yuan of the young lady and a hundred years of cultivation.


    I was a little sorry to hear that. I thought about it when I had breakfast. Finally, I couldn''t help but tell fuber that I wanted to see her.


    Fubo took me to the cemetery. As he said, I don''t need his Yang Yuan to protect me. The Yin Qi around me hit, and the Yang Yuan in my lower abdomen can reject it.


    On the way, Chen Hao came. I asked him where he had gone. He said that there was strong Yin Qi and suitable for cultivation. After careful inquiry, I found out that old dog Wu taught him the method of ghost repair. It seems that old dog Wu is not simple.


    I asked him to go to the stone house in the evening and have something to ask.


    Fuber opened the copper coffin and exclaimed. I looked into the copper coffin and found that the woman''s skin was blackened, like being struck by thunder. Fubo said that she stayed in the stone house too long, too much yang qi entered the body, and it cost Yin yuan to build a foundation for me. She didn''t suppress it for a moment.

 Chapter 5

    I lay on the edge of the coffin and looked at the black woman''s body. I didn''t dare to say it, but I secretly scolded her for being stupid in my heart.


    Zombies are stupid. They know they will get hurt and don''t wake me up. They have to make themselves like this.


    I was worried and asked if Fu Boyan was serious. He said he would recover in the first half of the year. I asked her if it would hurt.


    Fuber looked at me and said seriously that it must hurt like this, and it hurts like a needle in his heart all the time. Fuber said with a heart piercing gesture.


    I shivered and felt even worse. I felt sorry for the female corpse, so I asked Fu Bo if there was any way to make her recover quickly.


    Fuber frowned and thought for a long time before touching his chin and said that the way is to have it, but he didn''t know whether the young master had the courage.


    I saw him doubt himself, straighten his chest and learn from his grandfather''s tone when he said the Three Kingdoms. You can say that no matter how difficult it is, I will go.


    Fubo pretended to be hesitant. I urged him to say that the corpse drum, the cowhide on the drum, can be used to apply the wound to the young lady. It can be cured in two days.


    Uncle Li''s corpse drum?


    That''s a treasure. Women''s corpses are afraid of. Now Uncle Li hasn''t figured out whether it''s good or bad. He can''t deal with women''s corpses if he steals the town corpse drum.


    But I''m going down the mountain. Now I have Yangyuan, I''m much stronger. Maybe I can find some clues when I go back early.


    Chen haopiao said nearby, Zhang Tong, I''ll go with you.


    He must go. I have to ask him about Uncle Li.


    When I promised to come down, Fubo couldn''t wait to say that the young master can go down the mountain now, but remember that he can''t take action until evening.


    I nodded, turned around with Zhang Hao and left. Fubo still stayed beside the coffin, as if he were talking to the female corpse.


    Chen Hao blew Yin Qi in my ear and said, Zhang Tong, how do I think the old man deliberately encouraged you to steal the town corpse drum?


    Chen Hao is right. The female corpse was injured, but it must not be as serious as Fubo described.


    Passing by the stone house, I fished some meat in the pot and strung it with a stick to prepare for the road. After absorbing blood and gathering souls, Chen Hao can manifest during the day. I ate the meat on the stick and asked him to talk about old dog Wu and Uncle Li.


    Chen Hao began to say when he fell in the coffin two years ago.


    Two years ago, Chen Hao didn''t fall into the coffin, but was hooked by people with soul seduction. Wu Laogou couldn''t find out the murderer. He was ashamed, so he secretly provided Chen Hao''s soul.


    Grandpa knew the truth, but he didn''t say it. He also said that Wu Laogou didn''t have the ability to kill the coffin boy. Therefore, Wu Laogou hated him.


    The existence of Chen Hao is a secret in the Wu family. Even the sons of Wu Laogou don''t know it, but the soul wandering soul can''t stay in the sun for too long, and will eventually be scared.


    In order to keep Chen Hao, Wu Laogou looked everywhere for a solution.


    A few days ago, Uncle Li suddenly found old Wu dog and told him the way to suck blood and gather souls. He also said that he would let Liu Degui get a female corpse. When he was buried, he would kill Liu Degui and let old Wu dog secretly put the female corpse in the coffin. I''m sure I''ll go to the coffin town together with Liu Degui. At that time, there will be a corpse change. Chen Hao can take the opportunity to suck blood and gather souls, and the responsibility can also be put on Grandpa.


    Wu Laogou hates Grandpa, but he wants to refuse when he hears that Liu Degui''s life is at stake. But Uncle Li said he wouldn''t do it and would find someone else to do it.


    Seeing Uncle Li''s murder, Wu Laogou knew he couldn''t even hide himself, so he had to promise to come down. But he knew it was not easy. He secretly gave Liu Degui the ancestral Yin jade and asked Liu Degui to get a powerful female corpse in Shiao mountain.


    What happened later was all I had experienced.


    I sat on the ground and straightened it. When the man in black stopped me, I said that I was trapped by Wu Laoxie, which proved that Chen Hao didn''t lie.


    Chen Hao was afraid that I wouldn''t believe it. He also took out a black stone and showed it to me. He said that it was Yin jade. With it, ordinary people can go up the stone concave mountain.


    I looked very ordinary. I stretched out my hand to touch it. As soon as my fingertips approached, there was a strong cold, no less than the frost and Yin of Shiao mountain.


    Wear it to overcome Yin with Yin, and you can really go up the stone concave mountain. But Shiao mountain is guarded by Fubo. How did Liu Degui approach it?


    Unless the female corpse is voluntary and deliberately let Liu Degui find it.


    Chen Hao said, Zhang Tong, the person we should be careful about now is Uncle Li. As for those people in black, they caught our family and certainly won''t stay in the village.


    I looked back at Chen Hao and asked, old Wu... Did grandpa Wu say what Uncle Li and those people in black are looking for? Did you mention our Zhangjia?


    Chen Hao thought for a long time, shook his head and said no, but he soon remembered something. He hurriedly said, by the way, Grandpa Wu said that there was a secret hidden in your family. Sooner or later, it would be a disaster for the village and the Wu family.


    secret?


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, not in words. After finishing the last bite of meat, he wiped his mouth and stood up and said, Chen Hao, your grandfather asked you to follow me. He asked you to be my little brother. You should listen to me in the future, you know?


    Chen Haosheng was as old as me. After listening to it, he glanced at me with disdain and refused to accept it.


    I said, if you don''t listen to me, you won''t be allowed to go to Shiao mountain. If you meet an ox nose outside, they will beat you to death.


    Chen Hao sniffed. I''m a little anxious. Continue to scare him. Don''t believe it. Have you seen the female zombie in the copper coffin? She is my wife, Shi Ya Shan, she has the final say.


    Chen Hao felt guilty when he moved out. I snorted coldly and pretended to ignore him. A few seconds later, Chen Hao came over to please.


    In fact, the Yin jade on his body is very extraordinary. Use it to suppress Yin Qi. You can''t find him when you meet an ox nose.


    I saw him come to please and said in an instructive tone, go to our village to see what''s going on. Come back before dark. We''ll go to Lijia village to steal drums.


    After Chen Hao left, I climbed onto a big tree and slept on it covered with leaves.


    When Chen Hao came back in the evening, there was no one in the village. He found a wooden card in my yard.


    The wooden card is very exquisite. There is a word "Zhang" on it. Grandpa and parents don''t have it.


    I put it away and planned to find time to ask Fubo. It must be meaningful for Zhangjia people to leave it.


    At dusk, I jumped down from the tree and took Chen haochao to Lijia village.


    Li family village is different from my village. The whole village is surnamed Li. It is a big family. There are many people like Uncle Li who eat white rice, including paper people, coffins and coffins.


    I used to think it was a custom in the village, but now I don''t think so. They are all proficient in Xuanmen numeracy and are not easy to provoke.


    But tonight''s Lijia village is very quiet. It''s dark. Even the dog doesn''t bark. Chen Hao and I were lying on the ground at the head of the village. We felt a little strange and didn''t enter the village.


    Seeing the moon over the mountain, I was a little anxious and wanted Chen Hao to explore. I''m sure I won''t go. Uncle Li and the people in black want to catch me. I''ll throw myself into the net. It will hurt grandpa and parents.


    But although Chen Hao is a ghost, he is a kid and refuses to go. As soon as I saw that the eldest brother''s words didn''t work. I was about to move out the female corpse to threaten him. A dark shadow appeared on the path in the village and jumped out of the village.


    I shivered when I saw it. It wasn''t Liu Degui who pretended to be a corpse. How did he come to Lijia village?


    Without waiting for me to think more, there was a lot of noise in the village. The people in Li''s village rushed out of the house with a torch. Liu Degui jumped faster. As soon as he escaped, all the people chased after him and soon chased out of the village.


    It''s a god given opportunity. I''m rubbing my hands because I saw Uncle Li in the crowd just now. But just about to stand up and feel something wrong, is it too coincidental?


    I didn''t move. After waiting for a few minutes, three people emerged from the mill on the side of the road. As soon as the moonlight shone, they all looked like teenagers, that is, at the age of 15 or 16. The leader was a girl with a pigtail. She looked very good.


    Two teenagers followed behind her, calling her elder martial sister. One of the youths flattered her by saying that elder martial sister Liu Rou was brilliant and used Liu Degui to lead the people away from the village. It would be easy for us to take the town corpse drum. When we gather the eight side town corpse drum, master and martial uncle can set up the Longmen drum array. The corpse clan in Shiao mountain can''t resist it.


    Longmen drum array? What the hell? I don''t know, but it sounds very powerful, and they have seven corpse drums in their hands. If they get Uncle Li''s side, they will fight Shiao mountain.


    Whoever it is, the drum can''t fall into their hands. And now I deal with Shiao mountain, probably to catch me, for the secret that I don''t even know.

 Chapter 6

    When Chen Hao saw the three, his face turned white and stammered, Zhang Tong, they are Taoists. I think we''d better go back!


    I stared at Zhang Hao and said sternly, calling the boss.


    Chen Hao was very reluctant, but he shouted and began to persuade me to give up.


    Otherwise, he thought he was timid and regarded himself as the boss in advance, which made him fear of dependence in his heart. I''m afraid the boy would have run away long ago.


    The corpse drum must not be allowed, and the people of Li Shu and Li Jia village are much more difficult to deal with than the three people in front of us.


    Chen Hao''s wordy gap, Liu Rou sneaked into the village with the two and went straight to Uncle Li''s house.


    Uncle Li''s family had a 70 year old mother with dim eyes. Liu Rou and they easily touched her. I''ve been to Uncle Li''s house before and know that the town corpse drum is hidden in a coffin.


    The coffin was sealed with 18 copper nails, which were engraved with corpse talisman. Grandpa said it was likely to contain white hair stiffness. Uncle Li has been using the corpse gas to raise the drum. If the white hair stiff corpse gas is absorbed, the town corpse drum will be great. Even if it is a thousand years old stiff, you have to bow down.


    Liu Rou felt them in, and soon there was a roar from Uncle Li''s house. They opened the coffin and provoked the white haired zombie.


    I sneaked around to the front door and hid behind the woodpile. I just saw Lao Jiang with white hair chasing Liu Rou out. The body hair was too long to cover his face, making Lao Jiang look less scary and roaring like a crazy beast.


    The white hair stiff corpse''s hair doesn''t invade water and fire. It can block ordinary swords and has great strength. If it catches it, it can tear people in half with its bare hands.


    Before I came, I thought about how to deal with it. I wanted Chen Hao to lead away, but I was afraid it was unreliable. Now it''s all right. Lao Jiang stares at Liu rou. She feels good.


    When I saw the corpse drum being held by a teenager, I was secretly happy. As long as they were in a mess, I would have a chance to grab it. I was not afraid of being attacked by white hair.


    However, when she left Uncle Li''s house, Liu Rou saw that she was old and stiff and pursued her. She turned back and said angrily, look at you. If you want to spare your life, don''t blame me for being rude.


    Zombies have no wisdom. How can they understand people''s words and still rush up.


    Just then, Liu Rou turned her hand over, took out a piece of purple Rune paper, said a few words in her mouth, and threw it out in the face of Bai maojiang. The rune covered the old stiff forehead and jumped out a spark. The stiff body was hit upside down by the rune, fell to the ground and twitched and couldn''t stand up.


    I wanted to go out for a sneak attack, but when I saw this scene, I quickly stopped my steps. Chen Hao said timidly next to him, see? I can''t carry the white hair stiff. If I run into it, I''ll be scared.


    The power of that talisman is a little scary, but this powerful talisman must be valuable. Liu Rou won''t have too much. Just now she sympathized with old stiff, but it was a bluff in vain.


    I looked back at Chen Hao and said, go and make a ghost fight for them.


    Chen Hao said with a bitter face that ghost hitting the wall is a pediatrics thing. It''s OK to fool ordinary people. They can even put down white hair stiff face to face. They certainly can''t.


    This boy


    I encouraged him to say that you have Yin jade and use the Yin Qi inside to make ghosts and beat the wall. They can''t break it without purple talisman.


    After a long time of dawdling, Liu Rou and they had arrived at the mill. I knocked on Chen Hao''s head several times and kept threatening him before he agreed to try.


    We caught up from behind. After catching up, Chen Hao floated past and kept circling around the three people. I''m worried. I don''t know what the boy is doing. Liu Rou can''t see him. Why don''t you start?


    Just when I was worried, Liu rousan seemed to be lost and began to follow Chen Hao around the road.


    It turns out that ghosts hit the wall. No wonder ghosts turn around in some places.


    But Liu Rou, who were Taoist priests, noticed something wrong after a few turns, stopped to cast spells and burned several yellow talismans. However, Chen Hao used the Yin Qi in the Yin jade, and the ordinary spell can''t be broken.


    Seeing Liu Rou tossing for a long time without using purple Rune paper, I felt relieved to pick up a stone and touch it. Chen Hao saw me go, and the circle turned faster and covered his eyes with Yin Qi. I walked to Liu Rou and they didn''t see it.


    I didn''t want to show mercy. I was afraid I didn''t have enough strength. I also used Yang Yuan to smash the back of the head of the boy holding the town corpse drum.


    The boy cried out, bleeding water splashed on his head. He subconsciously covered it with his hands. I hurried to grab the corpse drum in his hand. He held it in one hand and couldn''t grasp it stably. I grabbed it at once.


    After I succeeded, I turned and ran towards Shiao mountain, shouting that Chen Hao was holding on for a while. When I ran away, he was chasing me.


    But the boy saw me running and immediately followed me.


    The ghost hit the wall and disappeared. The boy whose head was broken by me saw me and shouted with his head covered. Elder martial sister Liu and the town corpse drum were robbed.


    Liu Rou chased me while he shouted and threw two talismans.


    I avoided the talisman and ran all the way.


    Fortunately, Liu Rou and his family are from the city. They are not used to mountain roads. They are bumpy. They are older than me, but they can''t run away from me for a while.


    During the run, I felt my ass chilly, reached out and touched it, and my crotch was broken.


    When I went up the mountain, the female corpse dragged me on the ground, which was almost broken. Now I''m completely torn as soon as I run.


    Liu Rou couldn''t catch up. She shone on me with a flashlight. When she saw my ass, she scolded angrily. The little bastard from there was shameless.


    I let her scold me. I didn''t stop until I ran to the top of the mountain. I gave Chen Hao the town corpse drum and asked him to take it back to Fubo. Then he stood at the door of the corpse family and said to Liu Rou, you don''t know how ashamed you are. You know how to chase men when you are young.


    Liu Rou was so angry that she was going to beat me. She was held by two teenagers chasing after me and whispered persuasion. Elder martial sister, the front is the territory of the corpse family.


    What are you afraid of! Liu Rou stared at them. We didn''t dare to go in. Did he dare to go in?


    I was caught up and out of breath. I was angry. I wanted to scold them to see if I could lead them inside and freeze them. But just then, Uncle Li and a dozen people also chased up the mountain.


    When I saw Uncle Li coming, I pointed to Liu Rou and said, Uncle Li, they stole your town corpse drum.


    Uncle Li''s face was cold, and the Li family immediately surrounded Liu rou.


    Seeing that Uncle Li has many powerful people and the Zhenshi drum is not in her hand, Liu Rou hurriedly explained to Uncle Li, don''t be deceived by him. We are Maoshan disciples. The boy is a thief shouting to catch a thief. He sent the corpse drum to Shiao mountain.


    Uncle Li frowned more tightly, but he didn''t mention the corpse drum, but looked at me and asked me to go back with him.


    I didn''t answer him. I kept backing back and didn''t stop until it was covered with frost.


    Li shuruo smiled thoughtfully. I turned back and said to Liu Rou that I didn''t mention it in advance. I want to meet your elders.


    Chen Hao also called Fu Bo at this time. When Uncle Li saw Fu Bo, he motioned Liu Rou to the foot of the mountain and said that he didn''t want to meet him.


    Hearing Uncle Li''s words, Liu Rou glared at me fiercely and followed Uncle Li down the mountain.


    Uncle Li''s expression when he left made me a little uneasy. He found that I pretended not to know that he was a bad man and wanted to work with Maoshan to harm me?


    But I''m not afraid. As long as I''m still in Shiao mountain, my parents and grandpa won''t be in danger. It''s a big deal not to go down the mountain in the future.


    Uncle Li watched them leave without saying a word.


    After returning to the stone house, I found a rag around my ass. Fubo took down the corpse drum, found a stone pot, beat water and put the cowhide in it to boil.


    I was so tired that I fished two pieces of meat in a copper pot. After eating, I fell asleep on the stone bed. When I woke up the next day, the cowhide in the stone pot had been boiled into paste. Fubo put it in a wooden bowl and asked me to apply medicine to the female corpse.


    In the bronze coffin, I nervously held a wooden bowl and took a small brush to brush the exposed skin of the female corpse with cowhide cream, but I couldn''t brush under my clothes, so I asked Fubo what to do.


    Fuber turned his back and coughed twice and untied his clothes. I didn''t have any idea about men and women. I was about to do it. The eyelids of the female corpse suddenly moved, and there was a cluck in her throat. Fuber quickly said forget it and took me out.


    Dinner was still meat. While I was eating, I asked Uncle Li to talk to Liu Rou''s elders. I was afraid I would even start to deal with Shiao mountain.


    Fubo sighed and said that Maoshan is a branch of Maoshan sect, which can be divided into North and South Maoshan. Their ancestors Ge Hong and Tao Hongjing had made a great wish to kill all the corpses in the world. Therefore, they fought with the corpse clan for countless years until the corpse clan retired. A few years ago, when the Liu family came to power, the north and South Maoshan merged and their power grew. It is estimated that they want to fight the corpse family again.


    Listen to him, Liu Rou didn''t steal the corpse drum to catch me, but simply to deal with the corpse clan. In this way, Uncle Li and Maoshan are more likely to work together.


    Fubo and I were talking when Chen Hao suddenly shouted someone outside.


    Fubo and I came out of the stone house and saw a young man with long hair in a blue Taoist robe, holding a gray oil paper umbrella and stepping in the cold frost.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. With Yang Yuan, my eyes could also capture the swimming of yin and Yang. I found that the Yin of Shiao mountain was completely blocked by the oil paper umbrella.


    The young man is handsome, in his early twenties, elegant and somewhat immortal. Seeing Fubo and I coming out, he stopped in the distance and said in a loud voice that Liu Qingfeng, a disciple of Xiamao mountain, had seen the elder.


    Fuber nodded and asked him what he was doing.


    Liu Qingfeng took out a letter paste from his arms and motioned on it with his fingers. The letter flew over like a butterfly.


    I stretched out my hand to get it. Fubo grabbed it. He stretched out his hand and gathered a powerful Yang Yuan on the way. When he touched the envelope, there was a crackling sound on it. A gold symbol was revealed and shattered by Yang Yuan.


    Liu Qingfeng smiled casually, bowed to leave and turned away.


    When he returned to the stone house, Fubo opened the letter and frowned after reading it. He said it was an invitation to Xuanmen''s once-in-a-decade party three years later.


    Fubo said that in the past, when the Yang Meridian was at its peak, for some reasons, the Xuanmen party would invite Yang Xiu to participate, but he had not received an invitation in the past 70 years.


    I''m a little surprised. Yang Xiu''s pulse is also a corpse family. How can it be recognized by Xuanmen?


    When asked this question, Fu Bo''s face was a little ugly. He just said it was the secret of the corpse family and didn''t want to talk more. I didn''t get to the bottom of it. I said that it happened only last night. I delivered the letter in less than a day. There must be ghosts in it. We must not go.


    This... Fuber looked at me in some embarrassment. He wanted to get in touch with the outside world through Yang Xiu and dispel Maoshan''s idea of fighting the corpse clan.


    But Maoshan has beaten the corpse clan for countless years. It''s the same whether a party can solve the contradiction or not.


    And three years seemed like a long time, but I was only eleven at that time. It''s not easy to fix the Yang Sutra. Without the help of female corpses, it''s unknown whether I can get started in three years.


    Fuber put away his face, smiled, received the invitation and said, we''ll talk about it in the future. Now let me tell you two things. The first thing is that since you and miss are husband and wife, you can''t always call female corpses. What should they be called? You have to call them.


    I nodded guilty and said, I''ll call her wife later.


    But she said in her heart that she was a female corpse. But shouting is not the key. When I learn my skills, I''ll just run away secretly.


    Fuber nodded with satisfaction and continued, the second thing, from tomorrow, you will sleep in the lady''s coffin at night.

 Chapter 7

    Sleeping in a coffin is unlucky. It is taboo in rural areas, not to mention the female corpse.


    But Fubo didn''t give me a chance to refute. He continued, you have to find food by yourself in the future. There is a small lake not far east of the cemetery, with fish in it and animals in the mountains. Grab what you want.


    They stay near Shiao mountain all year round. The Yin Qi is very heavy. Boiling water can''t be cooked. They need Yang Yuan to dispel the Yin Qi to make food.


    Fuber seemed to be a different person, less respectful and more severe. When it was getting dark, he took a suit of clothes and drove me to the small lake he said.


    Standing on the shore, I could feel the cold coming out of the water. Fuber pushed me down while I wasn''t paying attention.


    When I touched the lake, I bared my teeth and howled to climb ashore.


    Forbes stuck on the shore and kept pushing me back.


    I resisted a few times and found that the Yin Qi in the river invaded, and the Yang Yuan in my body released a heat flow to resist.


    Unfortunately, Yang Yuan was too weak. When he landed, he was still purple with cold.


    When I got back, the bronze museum had been opened. I looked and saw that the wound of the female corpse had healed. Her skin was white and tender, and she looked like a Sleeping Princess with her eyes closed.


    It''s just beautiful. It''s also a female corpse. Her eyes will shine.


    Fuber''s gaze, I reluctantly climbed in, thinking that she was my wife and should not bite me.


    I lay down and covered the coffin. In the dark, I felt like a large piece of ice around me. Fortunately, the Yang Yuan in my body was flowing. It was not too uncomfortable.


    At midnight, I heard footsteps outside the coffin. There are only two living people in Shiao mountain, Fubo and me. It can only be him.


    What did he do in the evening?


    I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    The lid of the coffin rustled open, and soon I heard Fubo standing outside whispering, miss, although Zhang Tong is young, he has many ghost ideas and is very clever. I''m afraid I''ll be out of control. I might as well find another candidate to avoid repeating the mistakes in the future.


    Old man, secretly speak ill of me. If he hadn''t forced me to sleep in the coffin, I wouldn''t know it. Just what does it mean to repeat it? Have you ever found a man before?


    I have some diaphragm in my heart.


    But listen to him, Liu Degui can enter Shiao mountain. Nine times out of ten, he put it on purpose.


    After fuber''s words, I was a little nervous. I was afraid that the female corpse would agree to another one, so I might be sucked dry by her or thrown down the mountain.


    If it falls into Uncle Li''s hands, the consequences will be very serious.


    When I was thinking, the female corpse made a "cluck" sound in her throat, which was louder than usual, as if she was angry. I couldn''t understand what she said. I could only guess her meaning from fuber''s answer.


    When the "cluck" stopped, fuber said in fear that the old slave knew his crime and would not have such a mind to train the young master in the future.


    I was relieved. The coffin was closed and darkness fell around again.


    I fought for a long time. I was afraid that the female corpse knew I wasn''t asleep and deliberately said that to fuber. After thinking about it, I summoned up the courage to drill into her arms, put my arms around her waist, and begged my wife.


    She didn''t respond, but I knew she was different from other zombies and could hear me.


    Please her, you will have the opportunity to learn skills and not be replaced.


    In the dark, the female corpse moved, as if on her side. I dare not breathe. My whole body is stiff. I feel her hand passing under my neck. I quickly raise my head and lean against her hand. The female corpse hugged me in her arms and clinged to her chest.


    It''s soft, but it''s cold.


    I didn''t dare to move. I ran the Yang Yuan in my body to resist the cold released from her, and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When I woke up the next day, the coffin was open. I saw my hand on her chest and was so scared that I quickly took it back.


    I was relieved to see that there was no anger on her face. When I climbed out of the coffin, I smelled the palm of my hand. It was fragrant, and I contacted it all night. My hand was not frozen, but warm. In retrospect, it seemed that when I woke up, the body of the female corpse was also hot.


    After careful examination, I found that the Yang Yuan in the lower abdomen became stronger. Sleep with her and both yin and yang can be improved at the same time?


    If so, sleeping with her doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    Fubo really didn''t make me broth. He put a fishing net at the door of the stone house. I was so hungry that I had to take the fishing net to catch fish by the river. It took half a day to catch two big ones. After washing, he took them back and cooked them in a copper pot. As a result, the water in the pot was still cold after cooking for more than half an hour.


    The Yin Qi of fish is too heavy to make cooked food without expelling it.


    I was busy until dark. I finished the Yin Qi of one fish, but I didn''t have the strength to do it. I wolfed it down and drank all the soup before returning to the copper coffin.


    At night, I kept awake. Yangyuan began to need me to run, but it ran on its own in more than half an hour. The body of the female corpse also gradually warmed, yin and Yang blended, and the air flow of ice and fire increased slowly.


    A few days later, I found that whether bathing or removing Yin Qi from food can increase Yang Yuan, so I don''t have so many complaints.


    Seeing my diligent cultivation, Fu Bo began to teach me some things. Unfortunately, the corpse clan has been chased and beaten by the ox nose for countless years, and many things have been lost. I can only copy the Yang talisman in the stone house and learn some self-defense Kung Fu.


    Slowly, my position became stable, and I began to hate female corpses again, but she had formed a habit. As soon as I entered the coffin, I hugged me in my arms.


    Chen Hao wandered around Shiao mountain all day. I don''t know who instructed him. He learned to cultivate with Yin jade. The ghost spirit is getting stronger and stronger. Ask him, he doesn''t say, it''s mysterious.


    I watched fuber for half a year before I showed him the wooden card. Fu Bo said it was the token of Zhang Jia. Zhang Jia is located in Longhu Mountain and is known as the one lineage of Heavenly Master. Among the many sects of Xuanmen, they left the token to let me know where to find someone.


    I was very disappointed. I hid it for more than half a year and it turned out to be a broken thing.


    Zhang Hao has sneaked back several times in the past six months. All the people in the village except Zhang Jia and Wu family have come back. Li family village has moved several people to our village. The purpose is self-evident.


    I don''t dare to go back. When I miss my parents, I hold a wooden card in a daze and practice hard.


    Time is like light and shadow, fleeting. Three years have passed quickly. Life in the mountains is a little lonely, but not boring. Chen Hao and I can have a good laugh when we go up the mountain and down the river.


    Maybe it''s because of the cultivation of Yang Fu Sutra. I''m a head taller than my peers. But Chen Hao has always maintained the appearance before he died without change.


    He thought about old dog Wu and asked me when to go down the mountain every other period of time.


    The Xuanmen meeting is just a few days ago. Fu Bo often goes down the mountain recently. He should be preparing.


    After Li Shengnong''s corpse drum was stolen, a second side could not be built in a short time, and Maoshan also died down. But they gave me three years, and I also gave them three years.


    They are numerous and have sufficient resources. They can certainly do more than I do in three years. Going to parties is always a hidden danger.


    But most of the skills of the corpse clan fall into the hands of various schools. If I want to learn, I must go and get back by myself. Otherwise, Yang Yuan is strong and useless.


    What I can do now is a set of fist techniques taught by Fubo, as well as two runes engraved in the stone house, Tianyang Rune and Zhenyang rune. Tianyang talisman can release five heavenly thunders. It has great momentum but limited power. It can frighten people.


    Zhenyang talisman is chicken ribs. It is a talisman that seals people''s Yang Qi. Fortunately, with Chen Hao as my younger brother, if I seal each other''s Yang Qi, his ghost skill power will increase greatly.


    Yang passes through Jiuyang. Now I''m just about to step into the second Yang. In a few days, I may step into it. At that time, it will be equivalent to the ox nose of heaven and earth.


    There are many disciples of Taoism. Many sects in the Xuanmen follow the Taoist law. The realm follows Zhuangzi''s immortality technique, including nine realms: lifting, heaven and earth, Xuantong, Qi Wu, uniting the Tao, immortality, lifting Xia, breaking emptiness and sanctification.


    Fu Bo said that since Kong Zhuang, there has been no holy land, and Taoism has declined, but Taoism has thousands of skills and profound heritage, and I may not be able to beat Taoist disciples in the same realm.


    The poor corpse clan is not only lack of magic talisman, but also lack of money in daily life. I haven''t worn new clothes several times in the past three years.


    Every time I talk about it, fuber comforts me that it won''t be long before the young lady will wake up and I''ll have whatever I want.


    They''re zombies. How can they wake up?


    There were many Taoist disciples at the party. The Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain will definitely go. This is the key point I promised Fu Bo to attend.


    Although Chen Hao has Yin jade, his ghost spirit is too heavy. He will be found at that time.


    I went to find Fubo to find a way. He said that there were many artifacts in the female corpse coffin. Let me choose one to wear on my body and Chen Hao can hide it inside.


    In three years, I went into the copper coffin like going home. I took off my shoes and climbed in. It was a rummage. The results were all emerald bracelets and jewelry for girls.


    I''m afraid it will make people laugh when I wear it on my body.


    Um! Fuber thought deeply beside him. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He said excitedly, I think of something that must be suitable for the young master.


    Fuber said, taking out a humble box from the corner of the copper coffin. Inside is a silver collar, which is very exquisite and suitable for boys. I like it too.


    But as soon as fuber spoke in this tone, I became vigilant.

 Chapter 8

    Fuber saw me watching him warily, handed me the collar and said, look for yourself.


    I took the collar and looked around. I didn''t find anything wrong. It''s a beautifully made longevity collar. After Fubo left, I called Chen Hao over, put it on him, and then took it off.


    He didn''t shout pain. I tried twice before I put the collar on my neck. Chen Haohua made a dark wind attached to it, and there was no breath in a moment.


    I tried to take it off and put it on. It was OK to go back and forth several times before I could wear it safely. I looked back and sorted out the items in the copper coffin and said to the female corpse, wife, I may go down the mountain tomorrow. You should remember to miss me.


    Then he touched a jade pendant, took it in his hand, looked at her, and slowly covered the coffin.


    Before I left, I wanted to go back to the village. I didn''t dare to show up during the day. I only went back secretly with Chen Hao at night.


    The home has been full of weeds, some desolate, looking at my heart.


    Chen Hao went to Wu Laogou''s house and visited his parents again.


    Yin and yang are separated. He didn''t show up to meet. He just looked at it from a distance.


    In the early morning, we quietly left the village and returned to Shiao mountain. When we passed a wasteland on the way, a pile of weeds on the roadside suddenly moved, as if something was hidden in it.


    I thought it was a hare and hurried to the cat''s waist to catch it, but just two steps forward, weeds and earth and stone burst open, and a rotten body jumped out of it.


    If I hadn''t lived in Shiao mountain for three years, I would have to be scared. I stepped back and recognized Liu Degui!


    I thought he was killed by the people of Lijia village that night. Unexpectedly, he escaped.


    The moonlight was miserable. On his muddy face, a pair of eyes had already rotted and crusted and pasted on his face.


    The clothes on his body were black and shiny. He was ragged and could not cover his rotten body. Bones had been exposed in some places. He stood upright with a dark evil in the dirt.


    I noticed a crack in the center of his eyebrow and a vertical eye.


    It is said that people with wisdom can open their eyes, know good and evil, and distinguish between true and false. But Liu Degui is dead and can''t have aura. Moreover, his vertical eyes were turbid, black and white, full of yin and evil resentment.


    Zombies are rigid but not corrupt, but Liu Degui is corrupt but not rigid, but he can act like zombies.


    Hiss, I took a breath of air conditioning. Did I complain about the corpse or open my eyes.


    Both resentment and Reiki can gather in the spiritual orifices, but how much resentment does he have to have to break through the vertical eyes?


    Liu Degui didn''t rush at me immediately, but looked at me with complaining eyes, ha tone, and vaguely said, I hate you.


    I don''t know how Uncle Li tricked him into stealing the female corpse, but you can''t hate me. When I retreated, I quietly took Zhang Tianyang Fu out of my pocket and pinched it in my hand, saying, I''m not the one who hurt you. What are you doing blocking my way?


    Chen Hao hid behind me and stammered, "old man, boss, he hates grandpa Wu and came to me.".


    As soon as I heard it, I jumped away. Liu Degui jumped and smelled rotten. As expected, he went straight to Chen Hao.


    Give you a rune! I turned back and pointed the sun sign at him


    Liu Degui''s forehead was covered, and Fu flew close to him. He caught fire with a stab, and turned into five green thunder with thick wrists. Liu Degui was cut to smoke and stagnate for a while.


    But just as the so-called thunder and rain are small, Liu Degui is full of Yin Qi, and the Tianyang Fu breaks the Yang and can''t hurt him.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, I turned around and ran away. That''s in charge of Chen Hao. He is a ghost and runs for his life faster than me. Waiting for him is to die.


    Liu Degui was irritated by my Fu and roared again. I hate it. He rushed at me quickly. The longevity circle shook. Chen Hao hid directly and didn''t intend to help.


    I took out my pocket and threw out five tianyangfu. There was a burst of thunder in the mountain. Liu Degui was smoking and still pursued.


    The corpse clan is so poor that they can''t even take out their weapons. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed if I had something in my hand. He muttered. He looked back and ran. He didn''t notice what he hit in front of him.


    At first I thought I hit a tree, but soon I found it soft. I looked up and saw the female corpse. I didn''t know when to stand straight at the intersection.


    wife! Are you up?


    I was a little surprised. She hadn''t been out of the copper coffin for three years. I thought she would lie in it all her life. I hid behind her and Liu Degui caught up with her.


    I was about to let the female corpse clean up him. Before I could say anything, Liu Degui fell on his knees with a pop and kept kowtowing.


    The female corpse could not speak and stood quietly.


    Liu Degui turned to me again and continued to kowtow.


    I wondered if he should run away if he was simply afraid. How did he kowtow? When confused, Chen Hao said in the collar, boss, the ghost laughs and complains, and the corpse kneels and asks. He has something to ask you!


    Avenge him? That''s impossible. More than 100 people in Lijia village can drown me.


    Looking back at Liu Degui, he hasn''t become white bones in three years because he is hiding near Shiao mountain, but the Yin here is not as good as the top of the mountain. He will rot into white bones in two years. Does he want me to let him into Shiao mountain?


    I tried to ask, do you want to go to Shiao mountain?


    Liu Degui stopped kowtowing and nodded. Half of the flesh on his neck was rotten, and his head seemed to fall off at any time. It was a little scary. I hurriedly said, well, well, it''s not impossible for you to go, but your enemy is Li Shengnong, you know? Wu Laogou has nothing to do with this. Don''t bother Chen Hao in the future.


    Resentment has a certain intelligence, and Liu Degui keeps nodding.


    I looked at the female corpse and asked tentatively, wife, shall we let him go to the mountains?


    I''m afraid she won''t agree. After all, she is the master of Shiao mountain. Then she said that it''s rare to complain about the corpse. His flesh doesn''t rot after absorbing Yin Qi. It''s good to show our family the door in the future.


    The female corpse giggled in her throat. It was not so scary when she was used to listening. Moreover, even if she made such a sound, it was actually very pleasant. If she spoke, it would be very nice.


    Clucking for a while, a vague word "um" suddenly popped out of her mouth. Although it was unclear, it still startled me. Did she want to speak?


    Zombies talk to people, then


    I shivered, but I was looking forward to it. Because every day before going to bed, she will giggle for about half an hour, full of little tuberculosis. If she can talk, I can talk to her.


    With the consent of the female corpse, I asked Liu Degui to follow, but he was not allowed to get too close. The stench was really bad.


    The female corpse has always closed her eyes. I''m afraid she can''t see. I hold her all the way.


    In the mountains, Liu Degui found a stone depression and lay down. I saw him trembling, and I didn''t worry that he would make trouble here. Surrounded by hundreds of years of cultivation, he can''t make a mess.


    I took the female corpse back to the bronze coffin. After lying in, she was reluctant to let go and held me tightly.


    I know she''s worried about the danger of me going out. After thinking about it, she wants to say, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself, and I''ll come back with you in a few days.


    He said so, but he didn''t think so. Human corpses can''t really become husband and wife. In the good world outside, who would be willing to stay here all his life?


    The female corpse giggled hard for a long time, squeezed out a vague word "en" from her throat, and took a hairpin from her head and handed it to me.


    I took it. The corpse closed her eyes and smiled like a happy little daughter-in-law.


    Seeing her, I hesitated. For three years, I was used to having her. I was used to calling her wife when I opened my mouth.


    Do you really want to go forever?


    Maybe I didn''t know what love was at my age, but I was very confused. I flustered and took away the hairpin, broke free of her hand and ran to the river alone. I was quiet, but my heart was more and more confused.


    Chen Hao floated out of the longevity collar and asked me, boss, are we really not coming back?


    I don''t know. I didn''t answer.


    After sitting for a long time, it was dark. I still had no answer in my heart. I simply didn''t want to.


    Fubo went out yesterday and never came back. I went back to the stone house and had some soup. Fu Bo didn''t come back until midnight. He said he would leave at 4 a.m. and Liu Qingfeng would send a car to pick him up. It was safe to follow them on the road.


    I was going to sit in the stone house until midnight, but I saw that the copper coffin had not been closed. I knew she was waiting for me, and finally I went back to the copper coffin.


    The female corpse clucked in her throat all night and said a lot of words to me. Unfortunately, I didn''t understand and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    When it was almost dawn, Fubo called me. The female corpse''s eyelids moved and wanted to open her eyes to see me. In the end, she didn''t.


    I climbed to the side of the coffin and sat down. I was flustered. I turned back into the coffin, kissed her on the face, and then left.


    Fubo took me over the back mountain. At dawn, he saw a highway with two cars parked on the side of the road. Liu Qingfeng was looking forward to it and said hello when he saw us far away.


    But I just went down, and a stammering voice came from another car, teacher, teacher, teacher, elder martial sister, yes, yes, yes


    I didn''t know who stuttered, but Liu Rou''s voice could be heard. She interrupted her stuttering and said in a cold tone, I know, he is the one who hit you.


    Liu Rou and them were in another car. They only heard voices and saw no one. After three years, they are all eighteen or nine years old, and they should have changed a lot.


    After getting on the bus, fuber whispered anxiously that the teenager you injured three years ago had a hangover and stuttered. Be careful of their revenge this time.


    I frowned. I didn''t want to hurt him. I just felt that I was young and didn''t need Yang Yuan to be afraid of pain.


    But the feud is over. It''s no use saying this.

 Chapter 9

    Bagua town is a deep mountain town with green bricks and green tiles. It is named because the architectural pattern is arranged according to Bagua. Representatives from all walks of life will be here during the party.


    Liu Qingfeng came to pick us up at the request of Fu Bo. After all, the corpse family has been hidden in Shiao mountain for countless years. The silly daughter-in-law probably hasn''t seen anything like a car.


    After a while on my way, I fell asleep and woke up in town.


    Liu Qingfeng and Fubo go to a tavern. Fubo asks for a second room. Liu Qingfeng was also booking rooms. Like the ancients, he said he wanted four rooms, which was better than Fubo''s, and one for each person.


    Liu Hui stammered to mock me. As a result, he couldn''t hold a word for a long time. Liu Yusheng couldn''t see it. He took his words and muttered to me, poor ghost.


    Fuber heard, but said nothing.


    I don''t think Faber has much money. If he is poor, he has to admit it. There is no way to justify it.


    The room is so small that it can''t hold anything except two beds. Fubo was not very happy when he saw me. He said, young master, don''t pay attention to them. When the young lady wakes up, you can have whatever you want.


    I''ve heard this many times and haven''t taken it seriously. For me, it''s better to learn skills and eat enough than anything. After simply cleaning up, Liu Qingfeng came to visit and took Liu Rou with him.


    Liu Rou is graceful and graceful, wearing a casual suit, outlining the girl''s youth and slim. Standing next to her are Liu Yusheng and Liu Hui.


    Liu Yusheng is also a talent. Only Liu Hui is a little timid because he talks hard. He looks like a bastard looking for food.


    But thinking that he also caused this, I''m still a little sorry.


    Fu Bo and Liu Qingfeng talked for a while. They were going to go to the registration office together to report. Before going out, Liu Qingfeng said that there are many interesting things in the town. You can have a look at them at will. The events of that year passed. You should get along well.


    Maoshan used to prepare Longmen drum array to deal with Shiao mountain. Now our attitude has changed 180 degrees. Even if Fubo and I are Yang Xiu, we are still a little uneasy.


    Fubo didn''t trust me. He took me back to the house and whispered that there were five mountains near the town. No matter which one, don''t climb around. I''ll be back soon after I finish registering.


    I nodded to reassure him.


    As soon as Liu Qingfeng and Fubo left, Liu Rou suggested that brother Zhang Tong, shall we go out together?


    The outside world is very tempting to me, but I also know that they don''t simply ask me to play. After thinking about it, they want to say, no, sister Liu and two brothers. Go and play. I''ll wait for Fubo in the inn.


    Liu Hui was worried when he heard that I wouldn''t go. When he wasn''t worried, he didn''t speak quickly. When he was anxious, he couldn''t say a word for a long time. His neck stretched and shrunk, and his face turned red.


    Liu Rou sighed and said disappointedly, I know something about Zhangjia and the news about your parents. I wanted to talk to you while walking around the street. If you don''t go, it''s all I can do.


    I can resist any temptation she says, except for my parents.


    Liu Rou saw hesitation on my face and continued to say, don''t worry, no matter how much hatred there is in Bagua Town, no one dares to do it. You are absolutely safe here.


    Fu Bo also said similar words. We dare to come, except for the reason why Yang Xiu refused to say. Another reason is the rules of Bagua Town, which are set by the people who established Bagua town. No one dares not to follow.


    I struggled and finally agreed.


    Liu Rou smiled and reminded me to take the key and go out.


    My clothes are a little white after washing, and I look very poor among them. But as soon as I went out, I was attracted by dazzling things and didn''t ask my parents about it.


    There are vendors selling spells, peach wood swords, gossip mirrors and other items on the roadside. They all look good. I asked casually. The price is frighteningly high. I can''t afford anything with the hundreds of Yuan Fubo gave me.


    Liu Rou didn''t want to go shopping. They just watched with me and kept urging me to go.


    When I arrived at a toy store made by Daofa, my legs were fixed. There were five wooden birds circling at the door. They were coiled into a circle without rope traction. While flying, my mouth still made a clear cry like a bird.


    I was curious and liked it very much. I came forward and asked the price for 5000. I''m not good at arithmetic. I broke my fingers and calculated carefully. There''s still a difference of 4500 in my pocket.


    Liu Rou kept urging me to go. I looked back step by step. I felt wronged for the first time. If my parents and Grandpa were here, they would buy it for me.


    Sad for a while, I rubbed my eyes.


    Liu Rou wanted to distract me. As she walked, she said that the people of Longhu Mountain would come in a few days. Your Zhang family is also a branch of the line of heavenly masters, but eighteen years ago, I don''t know why, your grandfather suddenly disappeared with the whole family, and was not found until three years ago.


    I asked Liu Rou, do you know how my parents and grandpa live in Zhangjia?


    It''s OK. It''s all the same as the Heavenly Master. It won''t be too difficult. Liu Rou said with ease and asked, Zhang Tong, your grandfather didn''t tell you why the Heavenly Master wanted to house arrest them?


    My heart clicked. In the face of this question, it was inappropriate for me to answer that I knew or didn''t know. I could only choose to be silent. Liu Rou didn''t ask more. As for what she thought, let her guess for herself.


    Liu Rou said that she only knew this. I was a little disappointed, but the street was busy. It''s better to come out for a walk.


    Unconsciously, we came to the edge of the town, where the terrain is high and the vision is wide. Looking around, Bagua town is surrounded by five almost identical mountains, which looks like an artificial arrangement and is very symmetrical.


    Liu Yusheng''s proposal. Elder martial sister Liu, the weather is good today and it''s still early. Why don''t we climb the mountain!


    I hummed coldly in my heart, and my face was silent.


    The three pretended to be very interested and discussed. Liu Hui bought a lot of snacks on the roadside, enthusiastically took me and walked towards the mountain in front.


    The mountain is not high. It looks like four or five hundred meters. It''s not steep. I don''t feel anything special. I don''t know why fuber didn''t let me go.


    At the foot of the mountain, Liu Rou gave me snacks. She said she would go to the convenience and let me wait for them at the foot of the mountain.


    If I don''t go up the mountain, I''m not afraid. I sit on the stone at the foot of the mountain with snacks. After a few minutes, someone suddenly called me in the mountain. Looking up, it was Liu Rou and the three of them. I didn''t know when they got up.


    Liu Rou cordially shouted, Tong Tong, come up quickly. We came up from the side path. We''re waiting for you.


    When I saw them all go up, I didn''t think there would be anything. I asked Chen Hao, and he also felt fine. My idea is very simple. If they are all right, I will be all right, and come out together. If I have an accident, they can''t explain to fuber.


    So he climbed into the mountains with snacks.


    But as soon as they got to the front of the three people, they didn''t wait for me to speak. They laughed at the same time, turned into a blue smoke and disappeared. Three talismans fell on the ground with a wisp of hair on them.


    Double!


    This kind of talisman, also known as the talisman for death, is used to avoid disasters. It costs a lot to use. It will lose ten years of life and death yuan at a time. It is not a critical moment of life and death. Few people will use it.


    In order to cheat me, the three of them are not afraid of short life for 30 years


    I reacted, turned back and wanted to run down the mountain, but turned around and found the white fog behind me and couldn''t see the road under my feet.


    Chen Hao came out of the longevity circle, grabbed me and said, boss, it''s an array. Don''t move.


    I tried to calm myself down and looked around. Except that the way down the mountain was blocked by fog, my sight in other places was not affected. I could see four mountains in the distance and see the scenery of the whole town. It could be seen that the array was similar to the trapped array.


    Chen Hao glanced at the path up the mountain and said, boss, why don''t we go up?


    I shook my head. Since I was cheated into the array, I''d better not move around so as not to trigger the killing. It''s been a long time. If fuber doesn''t see me back, he will come to find me.


    But after a while, there was a low whine not far away. A woman was crying. The voice was ethereal and sounded strange.


    Chen Haoli immediately returned to the longevity collar. I hid my snacks, looked for the cry and walked tremblingly for more than ten meters. I saw a white shadow in the withered grass. I didn''t dare to make any noise and quietly picked up the weeds.


    There is a white fox lying on a rabbit in front. The cry comes from its mouth.


    The rabbit''s mouth was stained with blood. It was obviously dead.


    feel sad for the loss of one ''s kind!


    I thought of this idiom at once. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes. But I also know that the white fox''s cry is like a human being. It''s probably fine. It''s best not to provoke it.


    I was about to quietly return to the path when a thick voice came behind me. You are the child of that family. How did you come here?


    I was startled, and the cry of the fox stopped.


    Looking back, there was a woodcutter standing on the path. He looked older than his grandfather, but he was in good spirits. He carried a large bundle of firewood on his back, as if he had just come up from the foot of the mountain.


    Grandpa, I cried sweetly, saying that I was lost and couldn''t find my way home.


    The old woodcutter was dark and looked at me suspiciously. He said, this is wudaoshan. You have to go back in the evening.


    He ignored me and continued to walk towards the top of the mountain. I hurried aside and followed him when he passed.


    The old woodcutter didn''t say anything. When he passed the place where the fox cried for the rabbit, he suddenly stopped, pointed to the dead rabbit and said, go and help me pick it up and take it back to drink at night.


    I looked around. The fox didn''t know when he ran away, but the dead rabbit stayed. When the old woodcutter asked me to do things, he naturally agreed that I would follow him. He didn''t dare to refuse. He was vigilant and brought the dead rabbit back.


    On the way, the old woodcutter didn''t speak. There was a hut on the top of the mountain. He unloaded the firewood and began to chop.


    I didn''t dare to talk much. I sat silently waiting for dark.


    But looking at it, I found that his axe didn''t touch the wooden pier, and the wooden pier cracked directly. The axe looked simple, but after a long time, I could feel a momentum of bullying.


    I couldn''t help coming closer. The old woodcutter carefully cut each wooden pier into small pieces when I didn''t exist.


    After watching it for a long time, Chen Hao suddenly whispered in my ear, boss, eight hours have passed. Why hasn''t it been dark yet? And there''s no sun above.


    As soon as he reminded me, I subconsciously looked up and there was no sun in the gray sky. Looking back carefully, it seems that I haven''t seen the sun since I entered the mountain.


    When we entered the mountain, the weather was fine and it was clear.

 Chapter 10

    How can there be no sun?


    I''m in a hurry. If it''s not dark, I won''t be able to get out forever?


    After chopping wood, the old woodcutter drank water for himself and was ready to rest.


    I quickly rubbed my eyes and said with tears, Grandpa, I miss my parents. Can you take me back.


    He squeezed out a few tears from his eyes.


    Seeing me cry, the old woodcutter smiled and said, you are so interesting. You have a lot of flowers at a young age.


    I was found out. I scratched my head in embarrassment. I stood and didn''t know what to say.


    The old woodcutter looked at me and said, your fragrance is very special, like an old friend of mine.


    I raised my arm and smelled. It was the smell of the woman''s body. Being held by her for a long time, I was also stained with that unique fragrance.


    But there are two kinds of old friends, old friends and old enemies. I don''t know what kind of relationship he has with the female corpse. I don''t dare to intercede.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the old woodcutter threw the dead rabbit to me and said, peel it, and the skin should be complete.


    Let me work, that''s a good sign. I mentioned the dead rabbit and looked at it. Only his axe for firewood can be used.


    He reached out to pick it up, but when he pulled hard, the axe was set on the stake and did not move.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and I moved Yangyuan to work again. Now I can carry it together with the wooden stake, but the axe still didn''t move. I suddenly realized that it was not too tight, but the axe was too heavy.


    The old woodcutter can go in and out of the array calmly and live in it. Naturally, he will not be an ordinary person.


    I didn''t say a word and looked around for the knife. Seeing this, the old woodcutter threw a wooden axe, which was very small, like the one that adults cut for children in the countryside.


    Pick up the small wooden axe. It''s heavy in your hand. I don''t know what material it is. The blade is still very sharp. It''s no worse than the iron axe.


    I held it in my hand and squatted down to deal with the rabbit.


    In Shiao mountain, I was self-sufficient and easy to do. After a while, a complete rabbit skin was peeled off.


    The old woodcutter took the rabbit skin into the house. More than half an hour later, he came out with a rabbit skin hat and handed it to me. He said that he should remember to wear it when he goes to bed in the future.


    I nodded absently and asked him if he was going to take me down the mountain.


    Um! The old woodcutter answered. I hurried to return the wooden axe to him.


    The old woodcutter smiled brightly and said, here you are. Go back and tell your daughter-in-law that she owes wudaoshan a favor.


    He knows the woman''s body is my wife?


    I dare not take the initiative to admit it. At the same time, I know that it is difficult to repay the human debt. I don''t want to cause trouble to the female corpse because of a toy, so I put the small wooden axe back on the stake and said no.


    The old woodcutter laughed and said, "what I said is to send you down the mountain. Don''t you want to go down the mountain?"?


    I frown slightly, so I have no choice but to let the female corpse return the favor. Who makes her my wife. Glancing at the small axe on the wooden pier, the old woodcutter didn''t want to take it anymore. He hurried to grab it in his hand.


    Since we owe a favor, we should naturally take more.


    When he went down the mountain, the old woodcutter walked in front. I followed him. When he was near the foot of the mountain, there was a whining cry from the distance. It was the fox. The cry was faint, far and near. I was a little upset.


    I looked at the rabbit hat. The fox was crying. The rabbit. If I put on the rabbit hat, will it treat me as a rabbit?


    Mourning is not a good thing. Is it a means of harming people?


    I looked at the old woodcutter''s back and didn''t dare ask.


    The old woodcutter took me to the foot of the mountain, stopped to say, and went out three steps ahead. I see you are absorbed in my firewood cutting. You can come to me in the mountain when you have time.


    Um! I answered perfunctorily. After two steps forward, he turned back and bowed his thanks. Then turn around and take a quick step.


    The sight blurred and the white and black changed. The old woodcutter didn''t lie to me. He really walked out of the array in one step.


    It is already dusk outside. In sharp contrast, it can better reflect the excellence of wudaoshan. Outside, the fox''s faint cry disappeared.


    I''ve been lost for nearly ten hours. Fubo must be worried and dare not delay. He walked along the mountain road to Bagua town.


    But I just turned over a hill. Before I came out, I heard a voice behind the hill. I hurried to hide in the weeds next to me.


    Really, the night market is just busy. We have to come out and find someone. It''s just a little wild. What''s the big deal if we lose it!


    A man complained that he was young and should have come to me.


    Another voice said, you don''t understand. I heard from martial uncle that the boy has a secret. Many people stare at him. There must be no accident.


    Cut! The young man who spoke just now hissed and said, if it''s really like what you said, Zhang Jia won''t give him up? I heard that Zhang Xu of Longhu Mountain had spoken and wanted to break his leg.


    Who is Zhang Xu? My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. I don''t have a grudge against him. I haven''t met him. Why break my leg?


    When confused, the third person opened his mouth and said in the tone of an insider that you are all guessing. According to me, it''s not because of his daughter-in-law.


    The two people who spoke just now laughed. One of them said, Wu Yang, that was before. What is Shiao mountain now? The woman was so stiff that she tried to break the emptiness and become a saint. As a result, she was cut off by the heaven robbery. She destroyed her accomplishments. Now she is just surviving. I don''t think we should bother. Martial uncle, they just scruple the rules of Bagua town. Let''s go out and have a rest and go back to work.


    Sanctify the female corpse?


    My darling, that''s the peak. Although she failed, Fubo said that no one has become a saint since Kong Zhuang, so she''s really great.


    It''s a pity that I can''t say anything now.


    I didn''t dare to go out. I squatted in the grass. Wu Yang and they didn''t come. They rested behind the mountain bag. They weren''t talking about the female corpse and me. They talked about Liu rou. Wu Yang said that the girl''s chest was really big and wanted to rub it.


    The three said and laughed obscene.


    I sat in the withered grass, my stomach Fei. They haven''t seen the world. What is Liu Rou? My wife is big, and Liu Rou is not beautiful compared with the female corpse.


    I think my face is a little hot. In three years, I have touched her secretly. But it won''t feel anything, just feel comfortable.


    Now listening to Wu Yang''s obscene words, his lower abdomen is a little hot. Fortunately, they didn''t say too much, otherwise they had to teach me badly.


    Ten minutes later, the time was almost up, and the three shouted and went back.


    I asked Chen Hao to go out and make sure they were far away. Then I sneaked into Bagua town and went straight back to the hotel.


    Fubo, Liu Qingfeng and several strange middle-aged men were in the lobby. Except Fubo, who was worried, everyone else was talking and laughing. When he saw me back, fuber was so happy that tears were about to fall out.


    Liu Qingfeng looked at me calmly and said with a faint smile, well, Zhang Tong is back. Everyone has been in a hurry all night. Let''s go back and have a rest.


    I didn''t see them in a hurry, but fuber kept saying thanks, personally sent the people outside and asked me what was going on when he returned to the room.


    Liu Rou won''t admit that they cheated me into wudaoshan, otherwise Liu Qingfeng''s expression just now won''t be so relaxed. If I tell the truth, fuber will go to theory. Now we tear our face with Maoshan, our situation will be more difficult.


    Moreover, Liu Rou and her husband each paid ten years of life yuan. Now they don''t think they will regret what they did today in another twenty or thirty years.


    After thinking about it, I said I lost it. The layout of Bagua town is very strange and I can''t find a way back.


    Fu Bo was relieved and said, don''t run around in the future. Bagua town was built by Liu Tianyi. You don''t understand the five elements. It''s normal to get lost. Well, go to sleep. I have to go to the sacrificial road to open the altar at noon tomorrow.


    What is the opening of the altar?


    When I had this accident, Fu Bo was tired and anxious. He was exhausted. He went to bed and said that he would worship Liu Tianyi. It was rumored that he had broken the emptiness and become a saint, but he didn''t know why and his whereabouts have been unknown since then. The altar was built before he disappeared. Later, each gate sect respected him as the Tao, and twelve statues were set outside the altar as the Tao.


    There are three layers in the altar. Each layer is sealed with demons and ghosts subdued by Liu Tianyi on the way to practice. The altar is opened once every ten years. Young disciples can go in and break through the pass. Each layer will receive some rewards.


    After a brief introduction, Fubo sighed and said, "I''m asking for kung fu skills from various schools today. They are all kinds of shirking.


    I heard fuber''s tone and knew that he must have bowed his head and begged, but he was perfunctory.


    Fuber said, young master, if you can step into the altar and get the reward inside, the old slave won''t have to beg.


    I hum, I feel very bad.


    Think about the Liu Tianyi. It''s just a rumor that the female corpse took that step. If it hadn''t failed, the corpse clan would be another scene now.


    When I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly heard a low cry in my ear. I was so scared that I turned over and sat up and asked if Fubo heard any sound.


    Fuber woke up by me, sat up from bed and asked me blankly what happened.


    It seemed that he didn''t hear it and hurried to say nothing. After lying down, he groped to take out the rabbit skin hat and put it on his head, and the faint cry disappeared.


    The rabbit died and the fox was sad. It happened alive in front of us, which itself showed a strange feeling.


    But I don''t want to put too much pressure on fuber. I didn''t say it in my heart. Wearing a rabbit fur hat all night, I didn''t sleep very well. I always felt that there was something less. There was no place to put my hands, because there was no female stiffness around me.

 Chapter 11

    After tossing and turning, it was dawn before I fell asleep.


    Fuber didn''t call me in the morning. It was almost noon that he woke me up, put a new suit on the bed and asked me to wash and change quickly.


    I took my clothes to the bathroom and compared them. I was speechless. Fubo didn''t take care of anyone. The clothes he bought before were either long or short. Now it''s the same.


    But I can''t help it. Yesterday''s clothes were very dirty after coming down from the mountain. I can''t wear them for sacrificial activities.


    After washing and changing out, the clothes are long and loose. Even the new clothes look very sloppy.


    The trousers are too much. The trouser legs only reach the lower legs and are tight on the body. They are ugly and uncomfortable.


    Fu Bo also frowned, but there was no other way. He could only help me roll up my sleeves and take me out in a hurry.


    When I got to the parking lot in town, I knew why fuber was in such a hurry.


    Because of the existence of wudaoshan, the altar can only be located outside wudaoshan, more than 30 kilometers away from the town. We don''t have a car. Fubo took me to rub the car.


    He should have agreed with Liu Qingfeng before, but in the past, Liu Qingfeng closed the door and said apologetically, Fubo, I''m really sorry. A few more disciples came to the back of Maoshan. They were just full.


    Liu Qingfeng''s voice was so loud that people around him heard it. Immediately someone whispered, what sect is so poor that it rubs the car?


    I haven''t seen it before. By the way, isn''t it hosted by Zhangjia this year? Why are all sects invited? Oh, really.


    A man in a suit complained to the people next to him, such as the existence of fuber and me, which lowered his grade. Then he got on the bus and left.


    Liu Qingfeng saw Fu Bo Leng in place, but he spread his hand and smiled and got on the car. The back window rolled down. Liu Yusheng put his head and said, Zhang Tong, advise your old slave not to make a fool of himself here.


    I saw that there were still empty seats in the car, and I knew what was going on. Liu Qingfeng wanted to humiliate us in public.


    Fuber blushed, angry, and worried. After Liu Qingfeng left, he immediately looked away. Seeing that a car was still empty, he hurried to discuss with others. As a result, when people saw him go, they rolled up the window and left with one foot on the accelerator.


    When I saw that he had to find another target, I shouted angrily, Fubo, that''s enough. It''s okay not to worship.


    He will only make the corpse clan more and more despised.


    Fuber anxiously turned back and said, young master, don''t talk. The old slave''s face has been lost and doesn''t care.


    I was a little speechless, but he said so. His face was really desperate. I could only hope he could find the car.


    But the corpse clan hasn''t participated in the party for 70 years, and they basically don''t know anyone. In the past, people didn''t bother to talk to him.


    After a turn, the parking lot is empty.


    Fubo came over with a worried face. He squatted down and said, young master, I should be able to catch up with you by carrying you on my back. The things in the altar are very important to you, miss. She


    I know that when the female corpse wakes up, it''s just his words to comfort me. Even if he wakes up, the time is calculated in years, and now I''m the best age for cultivation. It''s not worth the loss if I miss it.


    Fuber, I can run. I helped him up.


    Fuber''s eyes were a little wet. He moaned that if the young lady were there, the young master would not be humiliated. It was the incompetence of the old slave.


    I wanted to say a few words to him. When I heard this, I comforted him. I squatted down and fastened my shoelaces. It would not be a problem to run for 30 kilometers.


    Fubo asked me to run a few kilometers by myself. He carried me on the back of the road. He couldn''t consume all the Yang Yuan, otherwise he couldn''t enter the altar at that time. That would be more than the loss.


    I haven''t seen the altar, but judging from Liu Yusheng''s sarcasm, it''s not easy to go in.


    When Forbes and I were ready, a red car slowly stopped next to us. The window of the back seat rolled down and a very elegant woman sat inside.


    At first glance, I thought it was a female corpse. After all, times have changed, and there are few women with hair bun and ancient clothes.


    Little brother, uncle, I still have a vacancy here. If you don''t mind, you can go together.


    The woman''s voice is very nice. She is like a lark. She is wearing a white skirt and two black hair hanging from her ears. The bun is not high and looks easy-going. Although it is not as good-looking as the female corpse, it is also the best country and city, and there is no anger on her face.


    Fuber was stunned by her politeness, hurried to say thanks, and pulled me to the car.


    In addition to the driver, there are only ancient women in the car, and there are sound insulation panels in the back seat and front row. To avoid suspicion, fuber asked me to sit in the back.


    After getting on the bus, I stared at the woman, and she looked at me with a smile.


    My name is Zhang Tong!


    The woman is not very old. She is estimated to be in her early twenties. There is a faint mature charm on her body, which is not found in the female corpse.


    Because of the appearance of the female corpse, she looks eighteen or nine years old.


    The woman smiled gently, opened her red lips and said, my name is Qin Xue.


    Qin Xue stared at me all the time, making my little heart pop. She thought she was interested in me.


    But before the car left, she pointed to the rabbit skin hat on my head and said, it looks very special. Can you lend it to me?


    Ah!


    She stared at me. Was she looking at the hat?


    I regret wearing it early in the morning, but the hat is exquisitely made. Although it is raw leather, I don''t know what means the old woodcutter used. Wearing it, I can''t feel the damp and fishy smell, and there is a faint fragrance.


    I took it off unhappily and handed it to her. Qin Xue leaned up to her nose and sniffed. She turned around and looked at it. Her eyebrows gradually wrinkled. She told me that you should take good care of it and don''t lose it.


    The old woodcutter of wudaoshan asked me to take it to bed at night. I heard the cry of the fox when I didn''t wear it last night. Now Qinxue told me not to lose it, like a hint.


    I felt uneasy and asked tentatively, sister Qinxue, is there anything special about it?


    Qin Xue smiled, put on his hat for me, pinched my face and said, you can find me at the inn when you are free. I''ll tell you at that time.


    Um! I nodded happily and remembered it.


    The car drove smoothly. There was a parking lot outside the altar. After getting off, I stood next to Qinxue.


    Not far away is a huge circular ancient building with cornices and corners. It has a strong Taoist atmosphere. The eight diagrams and four elephants on the column can be seen everywhere. The portraits of famous family figures are painted on the wall, magnificent and solemn.


    Around the building is a garden built according to the main body of the eight trigrams. Many precious flowers and plants are planted, just when the flowers are in bloom, with a faint fragrance in the breeze.


    I looked up. The circular building is very high. Each floor is about ten meters, but there are only two floors.


    Didn''t fuber say there were three floors? I asked Qin Xue strangely. She explained that the altar has three layers, but only those who have been stepped in will manifest.


    That means no one has entered the third floor yet?


    Qin Xue nodded and said that many disciples on the first floor can enter. There are ordinary talismans inside. Only seventeen or eight people can enter on the second floor every year. They are more precious talismans and Taoist Dharma tools. As for the third floor, it is said that there are all magic tools and secret scripts left over from ancient times.


    Unfortunately, the entrance to the third floor is full of demons and ghosts in the great perfection of heaven and earth. Near the entrance to the third floor, there are several fierce ghosts guarding the mysterious world.


    Qin Xue''s face showed a little helplessness, which showed that she was eager to step into the third floor.


    The altar is opened every ten years, and the participants must not be more than 23 years old. In this age group, there are only a few people who can step into Xuantong. Even if there are one or two, they can''t fight several evil ghosts in Xuantong.


    Qin Xue''s mood was temporarily low, and soon said with a smile, but this year is different. Zhang Xu of Longhu Mountain may join hands.


    I hurriedly said, I also want to go to the third floor, you can cooperate with me!


    You? Qin Xue smiled gently and promised to be good, but her expression betrayed her. It was obvious that she was coaxing me and making me happy.


    But I didn''t say casually that I had something to rely on. I was going to give her a suggestive show off, but there was an untimely voice behind me. Do you want to enter the third floor?


    Liu Qingfeng comes with Liu Rou, Liu Hui and Liu Yusheng. It''s Liu Yusheng who speaks.


    Liu Yusheng came up to me and said with a smile, "it''s really" childlike talk without taboo ". You can talk freely and return the third floor. Oh, I think it''s good for you to enter the altar.


    Liu Qingfeng ignored our quarrel, but looked at Qin Xue affectionately and said hello.


    Qin Xue responded politely without much enthusiasm, but they stood side by side.


    I was too lazy to play with Liu Yusheng. I squeezed my shoulders between Qin Xue and Liu Qingfeng. Liu Qingfeng stared at me in disgust, but seeing Qin Xue looking at him, he immediately changed into a smiling face.


    Not long ago, more than a thousand people gathered under the altar.


    At this time, an 18-year-old boy came out of the crowd. As soon as he appeared, he triggered a sound wave. Even Qin Xue looked at him with appreciation.


    Liu Qingfeng said faintly that he is Zhang Xu of Longhu Mountain, who is most expected to become a Heavenly Master.


    Zhang Xu threatened to break my leg. He didn''t like him, but he was also worried.


    Zhang Xu went to the stage, said a few polite words generously, and then announced the opening of the forum.


    When his voice fell, a row of stone steps under the altar fell down, and twelve statues rose from inside. They were all the same person, but their movements and expressions were different. Although they were stone carvings, they could still see their own style, especially their eyes, which had a kind of bullying momentum.


    He is Liu Tianyi, the legendary figure who broke through emptiness and became a saint.


    When the statue rose, some disciples kowtowed in front of the statue and walked to the altar. Some people went in directly, but some people just stepped on the stone steps of the altar and flew out upside down. They were not recognized, which caused a burst of laughter and discussion under the stage. It was really a bit embarrassing. I was nervous for fear of embarrassment myself.


    Fu Bo said hello to Liu Qingfeng and Qin Xue and hurried over with me.


    I don''t give up looking back at Qin Xue, knowing that she will enter the altar and shout, Qin Xue, I''ll wait for you inside.


    Calling his name directly, Qin Xue was stunned, smiled helplessly and nodded politely.


    On the way, fuber told me that the young lady was only one step away from becoming a saint and had the privilege of not kneeling. You can go in directly.


    Fubo sent me to the statue and let me go in by myself, but just as I was about to cross the statue, Zhang Xu''s voice came. Wait, you want to go in without worship. Are you contempt for Liu daozun?


    I was also stopped by two Zhangjia people.


    Fu Bo came forward to explain the reason. After listening to Leng hum, Zhang Xu disdained to say that it was before and now. Dare you ask the corpse family what qualification to avoid kneeling now?


    As soon as the people in Zhangjia heard it, they all coaxed below and asked me to kneel down and kowtow. Seeing the situation, the people who were going to enter the altar stopped and planned to see the excitement.


    Under the stage, Qin Xue frowned slightly when he heard that I was from the corpse family, as if he didn''t like it.


    Fuber, let''s go. I grabbed fuber and didn''t want him to ask for more.


    Even if there is something in the altar that makes me ascend to the sky step by step, I can''t kneel, otherwise the glory of my female corpse will disappear.


    Fu Bo''s body stiffened, pulled me aside and whispered, young master, Liu Tianyi got a gathering elixir that year, which should be on the third floor. It can accelerate the recovery of the young lady, young master


    Fuber said, tears overflowing from the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 12

    I understood when I listened to fuber and watched him cry.


    I am not the only one who can feel the humiliation. Fuber is older than me. That kind of humiliation is several times mine in his heart. And he endured those humiliations, just hoping that I could go to the third floor and get the pill.


    He didn''t dare to say before. He was afraid of giving me too much pressure. He planned to let me go to the first floor and tell me when he went to the second floor tomorrow.


    Zhang Xu saw Fubo and I whispering next to each other. He waved his hands impatiently and didn''t follow the rules. Then get out of here.


    The Zhangjia disciple in charge of maintaining order came up and had to rush people. I gritted my teeth and walked to one of the statues.


    Seeing that I was going to kneel down, Zhang Xu sneered and reached out to stop me.


    I asked, I''ve followed the rules. What else do you want?


    Fuber didn''t want me to bear this humiliation, so he hurried to negotiate. Zhang Xu glanced at him and said with disdain that it was the rule just now. Now it''s different. The corpse family can go in if they want to, but they have to kneel down to finish the twelve statues.


    There was an uproar under the stage. Obviously, there was no such precedent, but no one was willing to stand up and say a fair word. They were all waiting to see the excitement.


    There is no lack of cynicism.


    Some people say that the corpse clan doesn''t belong to my Taoist family. It should have been eliminated long ago.


    Others say in a "fair" tone that worshipping Liu daozun twelve times is an honor for today''s corpse family, which should be accepted with an open mind.


    All the people are shouting. Let me kneel down quickly. Don''t waste time.


    Fubo''s face was livid and he stared at Zhang Xu with heavy breathing.


    I fear that he can''t help but has the final say in the rules. He hastily took his hand and said to Zhang Xu, "I kneel."


    Chen Hao is the ghost King''s realm, which is equivalent to the early days of Xuantong. When he meets a Taoist priest, he will be suppressed. After all, Taoism has been inherited for thousands of years. It is aimed at Yin and evil creatures, but there are demons and ghosts in the altar. He can give me great help.


    Moreover, I am sure to break through the second Yang in it. At that time, I can sense the vitality of heaven and earth and use it to urge the talisman instead of lighting the talisman by means similar to sacrifice. At that time, the power of the talisman will be greatly enhanced.


    When I get the pill, the female corpse can recover quickly, and the lost glory will come back naturally.


    Now the face gained by staying alive is in the end empty.


    Zhang Xu didn''t bother to look me in the eye. He snorted coldly, which meant that you should kneel down and stop being wordy.


    Fuber bit his teeth and his lips trembled, but he didn''t say a word in the end.


    I went to the first statue, and there was a dead silence under the stage, waiting for the moment when I knelt down and witnessed the decline of the corpse family.


    Zhang Xu said lukewarm in the back. In fact, what can you do if you go in? Don''t mention the second floor. I''m afraid I can''t get into the first floor.


    I ignored his sarcasm, put my hands on my forehead and bent my knees to kneel. But just then, an invisible force poured out of the hairpin and longevity circle, holding me and preventing me from kneeling.


    Does her dignity not allow kneeling?


    I sighed and whispered, wife, as long as I can get the julingdan, the humiliation now is nothing.


    Zhang Xu impatiently urged me next to him. I whispered and pressed down my knees. Finally, I fell a little.


    The people under the stage saw that I was slow and began to scold me for playing tricks and wasting time.


    Some directly shouted to let me roll down, and the last one was in.


    Hoo, I took a long breath, and Yang Yuan was fully mobilized. The force was afraid to hurt me and dispersed at once. However, at the moment when my knee fell to the ground, the statue suddenly cracked and collapsed directly.


    The sudden change made the audience silent and the needle drop could be heard.


    Fubo''s voice trembled and said that he was the husband of my miss. Liu Tianyi couldn''t stand this kneeling.


    Zhang Xu''s face was ugly, but he still pretended to be fierce and roared. Old man, he knew nonsense. Liu daozun broke the emptiness and became a saint. Your young lady is far away. Can her will be compared with daozun?


    However, no one under the stage agrees. Liu Tianyi was a figure hundreds of years ago. Twelve statues have been worshipped. Every time one is destroyed, it will hurt the luck of the people who have paid tribute over the years.


    Whatever the cause, they are unwilling to take risks.


    Only Zhang Jia and the Liu family in Maoshan thought it was just an accident. In order to protect their reputation, the Liu family beat the corpse family and followed Zhang Jia to continue asking me to kneel down.


    Even so, when Zhang Xu forced me to kneel for the second time, his voice still trembled.


    I didn''t speak. I stood up slowly and knelt down towards the second statue. This time, the breath of the female corpse didn''t stop me. I knelt down easily. Almost at the same time, the statue collapsed.


    The elder Zhang Jia was present. He quickly stopped drinking. I was kneeling and asked me to go directly into the altar.


    They can afford to destroy the two buildings and explain to the major sects. If they are completely destroyed, even if Zhang Xu is really a Heavenly Master, he can''t bear the responsibility.


    But I didn''t stop. I didn''t have to deal with them. After all, my parents and Grandpa were still in their hands and didn''t want to do everything.


    And Fubo and I are leaving Bagua town. If it''s too extreme, I''m afraid we can''t go back.


    But just now, there was a burst of heat on my back, like something growing. Just now, when I fought against Liu Tianyi''s will, Sheng Sheng was pressed out.


    Before I got to the third statue, before I knelt down, Zhang Xu shouted in panic, Zhang Tong, enough.


    Unfortunately, he is late. I have knelt down.


    The moment I knelt down, the longevity collar on my neck hummed, the unique cold of the female corpse was released, and the statue of Liu Tianyi collapsed.


    Then there was a "pop" sound on my back, like an egg being crushed. With a thunder in the sky, the stone steps in front of the altar collapsed, and the rest of the statues were cracked.


    I didn''t expect to make such a big noise, and my heart clicked.


    But at this time, Fubo in the distance cried and kowtowed to the sky. He scolded himself and said, miss, it''s useless for the old slave to humiliate the young master and startle you.


    Fuber''s words were the release of great sorrow and joy. At the same time, he was taking advantage of the so-called "old man, fine horse and slippery horse". His wail frightened many people.


    After the things on my back exploded, the burning feeling disappeared.


    I thought it was the secret that Zhang Jia and Li Shengnong were looking for, but when it returned to normal, its breath was exactly the same as that of the female corpse.


    What did she put on me? I''m a little worried.


    When Fubo howled, the zhangjias rushed behind me and forcibly pulled me. I looked at the rest of the statue. Although it didn''t break, it had a big crack and couldn''t gather Qi.


    I guess Liu Tianyi hasn''t broken into a saint, otherwise it wouldn''t be so miserable. Just what''s on my back?


    Ask her when you go back this time.


    Zhangjia people panicked to check the statue, but they didn''t dare to blame me for this.


    Fuber got up from the ground with a red face.


    A refined middle-aged man came up and said that Zhang Tong was a member of our Heavenly Master. He just married a corpse woman. He was not a member of the corpse family. After the sacrifice, we will take him away.


    The middle-aged man was reasonable. Fubo didn''t know how to deal with it for the moment. He just held my hand tightly for fear of being robbed.


    I looked at the middle-aged man, smiled and said, I''m just Zhang. My parents never said we were Longhushan zhangjias. Unless you let them tell me personally, you''d better not recognize this kiss.


    The middle-aged man''s face was gloomy and his strength was in the middle of xuantongjing. Seeing that he didn''t know when to hide his hands in his sleeves, I subconsciously retreated behind Fubo for fear that he would suddenly start.


    Fubo is the peak of Xuantong, and he releases Yang Yuan in tit for tat. Seeing that the middle-aged man couldn''t get a bargain, he lowered his voice and said to me, Zhang Tong, don''t forget that your parents are still in our hands and Wu Laoxie.


    Hearing the whereabouts of Wu Laoxie, Changsheng''s collar shook.


    Chen Hao said that the matter of Zhang Jia would affect the Wu family, but what is the relationship between the two families?


    I also lowered my voice and said that the things were in my hand. If they were short of a hair, I would guarantee that Longhu Mountain would not be available in my life. If I''m in a hurry, I can give it to someone who can protect me.


    Personally admit that things are in my hands. While deterring them, I also put myself in danger, but the last sentence is also a threat to him.


    Xuanmen is huge, and there are also some sects in Longhu Mountain that can''t be provoked.


    Zhang Xu gnashed his teeth and wanted to do it, but he was held by the middle-aged man. He glared at me and said, little bastard, see how I can break your dog leg.


    I sneered and didn''t answer.


    The middle-aged man in Zhangjia took his eyes away from me and said to the audience that we Zhangjia are to blame for the destruction of the altar. Now the opening time can only be pushed back. We will inform you later when the altar is repaired.


    There was a commotion under the stage, and the spearhead turned to Zhang Jia one after another. Fuber, flushed, took me down the stage.


    People who used to ridicule me now avoid it for fear that terrible power will erupt in me.


    Some disciples of Damen sect who are not afraid of Longhu Mountain angrily scold Zhang Xu for his troublesome and good sacrifice. They have to be special to show themselves. Now it''s all right. If you delay, the Taoist image is still destroyed. I don''t know if it will affect the luck of the sect.


    As soon as this word spread, people who were afraid of Longhu Mountain couldn''t sit still. Liu Tianyi was respected as a Taoist priest. Isn''t that sect worshipped every year?


    For a time, it was all voices denouncing Zhang and asking for statements.


    Zhang Xu was arrogant and regarded as a genius. Now he heard all kinds of abuse and couldn''t accept it for a time. He was so angry that he spewed out a mouthful of blood on the stage. The people of Zhangjia, who had been in a mess, were flustered into a pot of porridge at this time.


    Fu Bo ignored it. After all, the corpse family didn''t worship Liu Tianyi and couldn''t affect it.


    When we passed by Liu Qingfeng, he came forward to say hello. Liu Rou and Liu Yusheng stood aside with ugly faces and calm faces.


    If it weren''t for the snow, I wouldn''t bother to stop. But just as I stopped to talk to Qin Xue, Chen Hao suddenly became restless in the longevity circle. I turned back and covered my mouth and asked him what had happened. As a result, I didn''t get a response.


    I was surprised. I wanted to say hello to Qin Xue. When I got to my mouth, I stopped quickly and told her, Qin Xue, the sacrifice was postponed. There''s nothing to do here. Do you want to go back to Bagua town now? Can you come to me a little?


    When Liu Qingfeng saw that I was not big or small, he called Qin Xue''s name and frowned slightly.


    But Qin Xue saw that I was a little anxious. She said hello to Liu Qingfeng, called the driver and left.

 Chapter 13

    After Qin Xue got on the bus, he asked me anxiously if something had happened.


    I smiled and said it was okay. Like is like. It has nothing to do with trust. Naturally, I won''t tell her the truth.


    But I''m really anxious. When I worship Liu Tianyi, a strong force has poured out of the circle of longevity. I''m afraid Chen Hao has a problem in it. Anxiety is written on his face, but Qin Xue can''t hide it.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to say, she didn''t continue to ask.


    Back to the town, when I got off the bus, Qin Xue gave me a business card. It was the restaurant where she lived. I said thank you and put away my business card.


    Fuber also noticed my abnormality, but when he entered the room, he asked me what had happened.


    Before I could answer, Chen Hao turned into a Yin wind. Seeing that he was intact, I hurried to ask what was going on.


    Chen Hao was a little excited. His body was trembling. He said in an unstable spirit that I saw the people who hooked my soul. They were in the crowd. They were three teenagers in black.


    I frowned and complained that he didn''t say it earlier. Hiding in the circle of eternal life, he can speak in my ear, which can''t be heard by outsiders. It was his sudden silence that made me lose my sense of propriety.


    Chen Hao said, I feel that as long as I speak, they can detect me, and can only shake the longevity circle to remind you.


    Fu Bo listened and frowned. He asked Chen Hao if the three teenagers you mentioned were dressed in black and had a flag on their chest?


    The female corpse couldn''t speak, and Fubo didn''t know what happened to Chen Hao and me, so we seldom mentioned the village in front of him.


    Mainly because I don''t believe him.


    After all, what he said in front of the female corpse coffin showed that he wanted to control me.


    Chen Hao recalled that there were signs like flags on his clothes. Fubo chucked and said that it should be the soul seduction gate in the northwest.


    In those days, if Chen Hao had fallen from the coffin, it was that Wu Laogou was unreliable, but his soul was hooked away, and things were complicated.


    I''ve known Chen Hao. His parents are honest farmers, and there are no people who eat yin food in their ancestors. It''s impossible to target him, but he can only be used to target Wu Laoxie, and the matter is likely to be related to the secret.


    This makes me wonder, what is their purpose? If you want to rob something, just do it directly? Why bother?


    Chen Hao was a little impatient and shouted to find the soul seducing gate for revenge. He was held by Fubo and me.


    Fubo said that the most important thing now is to enter the altar. At present, Zhang Xu has blatantly targeted me. We can''t provoke the soul seduction gate, otherwise we will be unable to move in the altar.


    Fighting is allowed in the altar?


    I was a little surprised. I thought I had to deal with the demons and ghosts sealed in Liu Tianyi.


    Fuber nodded and said that the altar has become a small world and a place of experience. Fighting is allowed in it, but killing is not allowed. Otherwise, he will touch the rules of the altar and be directly wiped out, and all gods and souls will be destroyed.


    Fortunately, you can''t kill!


    I breathed a sigh of relief and marveled at Liu Tianyi''s amazing means. He has disappeared for many years, but the altar still has deterrent power. Today, the female corpse fought against his will, which is amazing.


    It''s really inappropriate to make enemies at the moment if fighting is allowed, but the people of the soul seduction sect are likely to be a breakthrough in the whole thing, and they must find out later.


    At noon, Zhang Xu made cruel remarks. As long as I dared to enter the altar, he would break my leg.


    Liu Yusheng and Liu Hui also broke out that I threatened to enter the third floor, which caused a terrible wave. Liu Hui also stood up and said that he would break my other leg himself.


    But when he came out to speak, it also led to the incident three years ago. I knew that he was stuttered by me at the age of eight and laughed at him more.


    Liu Hui is not Zhang Xu. He can''t stop these ridicule voices, and his words of provocation have disappeared.


    After hearing this, Fu Bo looked sad and said that Liu Hui, Liu Rou and Liu Yusheng had just stepped into heaven and earth. Chen Hao secretly helped me and was not afraid to deal with it. However, Zhang Xu was a great success in heaven and earth, and could step into Xuantong at any time, and the seal of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain was still in his hand.


    I was also nervous after listening. Liu Qingfeng was only the peak of heaven and earth at the age of 26. Zhang Xu was already half a step Xuantong at the age of 18. The aura of genius was not blown out. He had real talent.


    Seeing that Chen Hao and I were in a low mood, Fu Bo stopped talking. He said that there was no harm in the altar. It was no big deal. He had to suffer at most.


    I''m a little speechless, but I can''t fight. That''s all I can do.


    In the evening, Bagua town became a "Bagua" town, and the streets were talking about Zhang Xu''s breaking my leg.


    It can be said that this altar party was the most lively in history. The statue was destroyed on the day of the opening of the altar. Now the talented disciples of Zhangjia have made cruel remarks, and people with good deeds have specially gone to the town to watch the excitement.


    Seeing the excitement outside, Chen Hao asked me to go out for a walk.


    I''m not in the mood now. I didn''t jump out of bed until it was dark. I took Chen Hao into the bathroom.


    When he took off his clothes, Chen Hao exclaimed, boss, how can you have a tree on your back! And a fruit.


    what?


    I was startled by him. The female corpse planted a tree on my back?


    Chen Hao found a small mirror. Through reflection, I saw something on my back.


    At the same time, I was relieved that it was not a real tree, but a tattoo like a tree. There were three branches, one of which was hung with a round thing, which really looked like fruit.


    Chen Hao said, boss, isn''t this the secret Zhangjia is looking for?


    No, I put on my clothes and said that my wife did it to me. Don''t tell anyone about it. I''ll just go back and ask her.


    Chen Hao frowns. Boss, your daughter-in-law won''t hurt you, will she?


    I also have this worry, so I can''t let fuber know I found it for the time being.


    After a while, fuber bought a simple meal. When I was full, I told him I was going out.


    Zhang Xu wants to break my leg. I have to go into the altar. The soul seducing gate can''t provoke me now. I''m just taking advantage of the time when the statue is repaired to find out what''s going on with the rabbit fur hat.


    The business card Qin Xue gave me was Longfeng restaurant, the most upscale restaurant in Bagua town. It''s easy to find.


    On the way, Chen Hao said excitedly to me, boss, we have become famous. You see, people on the road are secretly talking about us.


    Instead of paying attention to him, I paid attention to the talismans and magic tools sold by the roadside.


    When I get to heaven and earth, I can activate the magic weapon. I have to find a way to get one.


    Liu Rou and Zhang Xu are disciples of the gate sect. Although they didn''t show up, they must have powerful magic tools in their hands. They don''t like these ground stalls.


    But even this roadside stall can''t afford it. The jade pendant I stole doesn''t want to sell now. It''s the basis for my survival after I left Shiao mountain.


    They talked and unknowingly went to Longfeng restaurant, where Qin Xue lived.


    The restaurant where Fubo and I live is low-grade, and the room is the worst, but the charge is three thousand one days. A place like Longfeng restaurant symbolizes status, and money may not be able to live in.


    Like Maoshan, they are not short of money, but the sect can''t rank in the Xuanmen. Naturally, they don''t dare to live in such a place.


    I looked at the door for a long time before I went in. Just two steps later, a voice came from behind. Hey, hey, where''s the little beggar? This is not where you can come. Hurry out.


    I thought a little beggar came to the store for dinner. Subconsciously, I looked back. As a result, I saw a young man dressed as a waiter rushing towards me and pressing my shoulder. I reacted. He said that the little beggar was me.


    The clothes that fuber bought me don''t fit me. They are long at the top and short at the bottom, and the fabric is cheap. Compared with the magnificence of the restaurant, they are really out of place, but how can they become beggars?


    The waiter didn''t listen to my explanation and dragged me to the door.


    The waiter dragged me to the door and blocked me from entering. I was wronged and told him that I was looking for someone.


    Looking for someone?


    Before the waiter spoke, Zhang Xu came in from the outside. On the altar, he vomited blood with anger and didn''t look very good. He looked at me coldly and said, here are all the disciples of the top ten sects. Who do you know?


    Zhang Xu walked up to me, condescending. His eyes were not arrogant, but murderous.


    If he disdains ridicule, it''s OK. Now he''s serious, which makes me a little worried. After all, when his opponent doesn''t despise you, it means he will go all out.


    And Zhang Xu such a genius, if he goes all out, it will definitely make people cold.


    To tell you the truth, I was a little scared, but I still summoned up the courage to look at him.


    Zhang Xu looked at me for a few seconds and said coldly that your wife''s will can protect you on the altar, but when you enter the altar, her will will will not trigger. Don''t make trouble for yourself.


    He''s warning me. He''s telling the truth.


    Seeing many people watching, Zhang Xu immediately changed his expression and said contemptuously that you can''t afford to live in such a place all your life. Go away and don''t get in the way here.


    Just now he let me know that I have no dependence. Now he wants to create a shadow in my heart and make me feel inferior to him all my life.


    If you really brand this shadow, you will lose momentum in the face of him in the future.


    There are many people in the lobby, pointing out.


    I don''t want to live in this shadow all my life. I went to the waiter and said that there was a piece of jade that should be able to cover the room money for one night. I stayed for one night.


    My father bought a jade bracelet for my mother, which cost more than 10000 yuan. My mother scolded my father after she knew it. However, she kept the jade bracelet as a treasure and was reluctant to wear it for fear of hitting it.


    The jade pendant should also be worth this money. The dragon and Phoenix building is expensive. There should be no problem staying for one night. After finishing with the waiter, I looked back at Zhang Xu and said word by word, you can afford to live, not because you have money. I am eleven years old. When I reach your age, I still have seven years. After seven years, you are not as good as me.


    Zhang Xu frowned slightly. I didn''t expect me to react so quickly. Glancing at the jade pendant in my hand, he continued to belittle me and said, what a bumpkin. The quality of your jade pendant is worth 100000 at most. Here, it''s only enough for you to live for an hour.


    100000, I was shocked to hear this number. Is it so valuable? But I heard that I could only stay for one hour. I gritted my teeth and took the jade back.


    I like a Dharma sword, as long as 80000. It''s more cost-effective to have it in hand.


    And just now I used age as a counterattack, but also to give myself a hint that I have his age and will not be inferior to him.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly said that I couldn''t stop.


    But Zhang Xu grabbed me back and didn''t intend to let me go like this.

 Chapter 14

    I came here to find Qin Xue and find out about the rabbit''s death and fox''s sorrow. I didn''t think I couldn''t even enter the door. Now a tin of jade can be worth 100000, but it can only last for an hour. I''m willing.


    But Zhang Xu didn''t intend to let me go. He grabbed the jade pendant and stuffed it into the small second-hand shop. According to what he just said, he opened an hour''s room for him.


    A rural family can''t save so much in four or five years. How could I spend a night.


    But now it would only be more humiliating if I begged him to give it back to me. So he put away all the emotions on his face and said coldly, I said, I can''t help but give me back the jade.


    Zhang Xu frowned slightly and was about to say something. The waiter suddenly changed his face and said in a trembling voice, this, this, this is robbing jade.


    what?


    Zhang Xu seemed afraid of hearing wrong, but no one answered him for a moment.


    The waiter held the jade in both hands, and the faces of the people around him changed, as if they saw something terrible.


    I don''t know what robbing jade is, but judging from their shocked expression, it should be something great.


    Zhang Xu looked back at the waiter when he saw the faces of the people around him. The waiter responded and stammered, yes, it''s really robbing jade. I can feel the power of robbery inside.


    Zhang Xu''s pupils narrowed fiercely, immediately changed a smiling face, turned back and said to me, Zhang Tong, I bought your jade, 20 million, no, 200 million.


    How much is 200 million?


    I broke my fingers and counted them. Nine fingers, a lot.


    Chen Hao said excitedly in the collar that the boss quickly promised him that there must be something wrong with the boy''s head. Two hundred million is enough for us to buy a lot of things.


    There is no pie in the sky, but 200 million is indeed a lot.


    But just when I was ready to promise, there was a sound of Qinxue behind me. The jade was taken with me during the robbery, and there would be a residual smell of heaven robbery. If I could see that breath, I would get twice the result with half the effort.


    Money is nothing but an external thing for practitioners. However, it is priceless to be able to survive the natural disaster. What''s more, what remains in it is the smell of the natural disaster when breaking the emptiness and becoming a saint. The only people who can step into the whole Xuanmen for thousands of years are Tong Tong''s wife and Liu Tianyi.


    Liu Tianyi disappeared quietly that year, leaving no objects during the robbery. In this way, the value of this jade is probably more than 200 million. Childe Zhang, am I right?


    Qin Xue''s voice fell. People had come to me, reached out and took the jade pendant in Zhang Xu''s hand and said to me, don''t sell this kind of thing outside. It''s priceless.


    I really want to tell her that there is another coffin in my wife''s coffin. This one is the ugliest and smallest. But I didn''t say that the stone concave mountain is already a thorn in their eye and a thorn in their flesh. If they knew that there was a coffin robbing jade, they would attract more concern.


    Zhang Xu blushed. After listening to Qin Xue''s explanation, people around him scolded Zhang Xu for being mean and wanted to deceive and rob jade by this means.


    All of those who can appear here are big sects. They are all public accusations. No one is afraid of dragon and tiger mountain.


    Zhang Xu hurried upstairs with his entourage in a cold hum.


    Qin Xue just asked me, Tong Tong, do you want to live here?


    100000 is only enough for an hour. I don''t want to waste it. And rob jade not to sell, also have no money to live. I was about to shake my head and say no.


    Qin Xue said, my room has three bedrooms. It''s a waste to live alone. If you don''t dislike it, you can come and live with me.


    My eyes lit up and took back my refusal. But he didn''t nod immediately and said he would go back and ask Forbes.


    Qin Xue smiled. She knew the purpose of my coming and took me upstairs.


    When I entered her room, I looked straight. This is not a room. It is a big house. There is a TV in the living room.


    There are all villagers in our village, and only the village head has a black-and-white TV at home.


    I pressed my excited heart and sat on the sofa in good order. It was very comfortable.


    Qin Xue opened a bottle of juice for me. I took a sip of it. It was very sweet. I was reluctant to take a big sip. Treat me well, Qin Xue sat down and asked, have you been to wudaoshan, right?


    I didn''t hide it. She could see that the rabbit skin was unusual. Naturally, she knew it came from wudaoshan. I told Liu Rou what they tricked me into going in, but ignored the meeting with the old woodcutter. I just said that after a long time, I came out by mistake.


    Qin Xue looked at the hat on my head and smiled.


    My face turns red at once. I know that the lie is not round. If it comes out by mistake, how can the rabbit skin hat explain it?


    But it''s not easy to remedy now. We can only pretend to be "innocent".


    Qin Xue smiled and said, your wife has some contacts with wudaoshan, but Fubo certainly doesn''t know the origin of rabbit skin hat.


    I nodded. If fuber had known, he would have asked me.


    Qin Xue looked serious, looked at me and said that the five mountains outside Bagua town are called wudaoshan. Each has an undiscovered secret. Since ancient times, only your wife has gone in, but she has never mentioned anything inside.


    But in the mountain where you go, people often see a white fox crying at the foot of the mountain, a dead rabbit, and those who have seen it can''t live for seven days.


    It is said that the rabbit dies and the fox mourns, and seven cry for their lives. If you hear that cry for seven days in a row, you will die on the seventh day.


    I straightened my back and said nervously that I had heard it all night.


    Qin Xue hurriedly comforted me and said, don''t be afraid. You have a rabbit skin hat and wear it for seven days. At that time, the white fox will naturally let you go.


    Hearing what she said, I hurried to take out the rabbit fur hat from my bag, but it was empty. My face changed and I turned my trouser pockets over. I had nothing but the 500 yuan fuber gave me.


    But I remember coming out with a rabbit skin hat.


    Qin Xue realized that I had lost my hat and his face changed. He hurriedly said that no one in the town could recognize the rabbit skin except me. I can recognize it because my grandfather was killed by it. Before he died, he said that there was a wisp of black hair in the center of the rabbit''s eyebrows.


    In retrospect, it is. There was no motley color on the rabbit, except a wisp of black hair the size of a fingernail.


    But Qin Xue said this to mean that no one would harm me by stealing my hat. It might be lost on the road. She took me out and looked for all the places I had been. At more than eleven o''clock, I went back to Longfeng restaurant with her dejected.


    Taking advantage of going to the bathroom, I also asked Chen Hao. Like me, he didn''t notice anything.


    I sorted my mood and came out of the toilet. Qin Xue comforted me and said, do you have anything from your wife?


    Well, I answered and showed her the hairpin. Qin Xue looked at it and said, that''s good. Maybe it can help you block a robbery.


    Now, I can only pray that the female corpse can keep me, but I''m still very flustered.


    After sitting for a while, Qin Xue said, don''t worry too much about it, but you have to guard against your wife.


    I was thinking whether to sleep tonight. When I heard this, I suddenly regained my mind and stared at her.


    Qin Xue was embarrassed by me. She trimmed her broken hair on her forehead and said something unnaturally. I just said it casually, not to provoke you.


    I was shocked, but she mistakenly thought I was questioning, and then explained, but I''m not talking nonsense. Zombie cultivation is not recognized by heaven and will bear evil consequences. If she wants to break the emptiness and become holy, she must pass on the evil consequences to others. The corpse family has two veins of yin and Yang, and one pulse of Yang is always used to bear the evil consequences.


    Her words reminded me of the things on my back. She asked with a dignified look. Do you know what the evil consequences are?


    Qin Xue pondered for a moment and said that the evil consequences of the corpse family have three evils: delusion, emptiness and mindfulness. There is also a cause and effect tree with the emergence of evil fruits. Three evil fruits will appear on it. When all the evil fruits appear, the evil fruits will be transferred successfully. And those who bear the consequences will die and die miserably.


    I heard the cold sweat on my back. Isn''t what she said on my back?


    Is the female corpse really using me to divert the consequences?


    Thinking of this, I was flustered. She hurriedly got up and said goodbye to Qin Xue. She asked me when I would move here. I didn''t want to think about it now. She said she went back and asked Fu Bo about his decision.


    Out of the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant, I was a little lost. Chen Hao said, boss, the consequences she just said are exactly the same as those on your back. Your wife wants to hurt you. Why don''t we pat your ass and leave?


    I had this idea. When I went to wudaoshan and hid from the old woodcutter for three or five years, people who wanted to dig secrets from me should be crazy.


    But on second thought, if it weren''t for the female corpse, we and Chen Hao would have fallen into the hands of Zhang Jia. Sighed and told Chen Hao that she had saved us anyway and helped her get the julingdan. The kindness was returned. Don''t mention the evil consequences on my back to anyone, including Fubo.


    Since stepping into Shiao mountain, I don''t believe Fubo. He is too loyal to the female corpse. He will only consider the female corpse, not my life.


    I also remember that grandpa told me that when you are confused, don''t believe anyone, just believe in your own consciousness.


    Now my intuition tells me that female corpses don''t seem to hurt me.


    Chen Hao nodded. Then he asked, boss, there is only one evil fruit now, which can''t harm you temporarily, but what should I do if the rabbit fur hat is lost?


    I don''t know if the altar can be repaired that day. If it hasn''t been repaired in seven days, I will be killed by the fox.


    The rabbit skin hat was given by the old woodcutter. If he can help me once, he should be able to help me for the second time. I''ll ask about it tomorrow. If the altar can''t be repaired in a moment and a half, we''ll go to wudaoshan secretly.


    Chen Hao''s heart is quite big. In addition, he is not the one who is going to die. He is in high spirits on the road. When he walks through a gambling stall, he excitedly tells me, boss, look, they bet you with Zhang Xu.


    I looked sideways. There was a blackboard at the door of the gambling stall. It said: can Zhang Xu break Zhang Tong''s leg? Yes, 0.5 times the compensation, no, 10 times the compensation.


    Such odds prove that most people believe that I will be broken by Zhang Xu.


    But the more irritating is still behind. Whether Zhang Tong can enter the third floor, yes, 100 times the compensation, no, 0.1 times the compensation.


    Simple and clear gambling is set up by Zhangjia people. There are more components of disgusting corpse clan.


    Chen Hao urged me to say, boss, I believe you won''t be broken. Why don''t we buy a ten times compensation?


    There were two deadly swords hanging on my forehead. I was confused, but I couldn''t bear his nagging. I took out my 500 yuan to bet, but on second thought, ten times was too low. I might as well bet myself directly on the third floor.


    People around me recognized me, and there were inevitably some sarcastic words. I was too lazy to listen and hurried back to the restaurant.

 Chapter 15

    It was already zero when I returned to the restaurant. Fuber had not rested yet. He sat on the bed as if waiting for me.


    He didn''t speak when he washed out. I took the initiative to say, Fubo, I want to move in with Qinxue.


    Fu Boling said earnestly, young master, although the old slave doesn''t understand love, he also understands a truth. Miss Qinxue is extremely weathered and cardamom years. How can she approach a boy with a great age difference for no reason? Those who have a heart will have a heart. What the young master has to do is not to love her, but to guard against her.


    I said dissatisfied, who said that the age difference is not good, your young lady is not the same.


    This... Fumble took me to sit down and said, unlike miss, time has no concept for her. The oldest person alive in the world is just like you in front of her.


    Well, I''m a little speechless, but it''s true.


    But I still want to move there. Qinxue''s room has a TV. I want to watch it. The important thing is that I want to avoid fuber.


    Seeing me insist, fuber sighed and said, miss will come to town in a few days. You must come back before she comes.


    The female corpse can''t say anything. She''s smart and confused. Isn''t she in the net now?


    Fuber said, if Miss doesn''t come, we can''t get out of Bagua town. You should remember that the young lady must move back before she comes. She is very fierce. If you live with other women, you will be in big trouble.


    I didn''t see how fierce the female corpse was. I answered her mouth and didn''t take it seriously in my heart.


    Fuber sighed with worry. He was afraid that something would happen to the female corpse.


    It seems that I have to get julingdan and let her take it in Bagua town. How much can I recover.


    It was very late. I was very sleepy. I just lost my rabbit skin hat. I didn''t know whether the hairpin could work. I was afraid that I would hear the cry of the fox as soon as I fell asleep.


    I think I can''t. I''ll go to wudaoshan tonight and ask the old woodcutter to help me find a way. Fuber was just about to rest. When he saw me turn over and get up, he hurriedly asked me where I was going.


    I said to find Qin Xue and reassure him that I won''t leave the town.


    Fu Bo shook his head and smiled bitterly. He really thought I had come to Qinxue.


    I strolled in the street for a while, and there were few people sneaking out of the town late at night.


    Today''s weather is better than yesterday. The moonlight is bright. The wudaoshan mountain where the old woodcutter lives is covered with a layer of silver yarn, which looks a little deep.


    Seeing no one around, Chen Hao floated out of the longevity collar and said to me, boss, after thinking about it all night, I always think it''s a little strange to lose the rabbit skin hat.


    oh I stopped and said something strange.


    My thinking is conservative. Chen Hao''s thinking is a little whimsical,


    Chen Hao said, you see, there were only three people we had direct contact with throughout the afternoon, the waiter, Zhang Xu and Qin Xue. Qin Xue said that she was the only one who could see the rabbit skin hat. Would you say


    Qin Xue stole my rabbit skin hat?


    It''s not impossible. In the afternoon, she accompanied me around looking for a rabbit fur hat. In addition, she had a good feeling for her, but ignored this problem.


    I looked up at wudaoshan, sighed and said, it seems that I really can''t believe anyone.


    Chen Hao said hurriedly, boss, isn''t there me?


    I gave him a white look. At the moment of life and death, if I believe him, I will die ugly.


    The moonlight made the mountain path very clear. After a short rest, I went directly into the mountain. But when one foot stepped in, there was a sudden wind in my ear. A dark shadow jumped out of the big stone next to me and hit a rune at me.


    With a whoosh, Chen Hao directly turned into a Yin wind and hid in his longevity collar.


    The talisman came unhappily, but it didn''t catch fire. The talisman pattern on it was glowing and released a dark wind, which made me dizzy and swollen. I vaguely saw a skeleton head rushing towards me and reached out to clamp my neck.


    Yin talisman is still used by people in heaven and earth.


    My eyebrows wrinkled, Chen Hao shook in his collar, and the Yin Qi released from the amulet was instantly sucked away by him, and the illusion disappeared. I suddenly came to Qingming, but the masked man had rushed forward and clapped a pair of thin hands at the center of my eyebrows.


    Before his hand arrived, there was a tear like pain in my eyebrows, and my soul had to leave.


    Seeing that I couldn''t avoid it, Chen Hao floated out of the longevity collar and vomited a ghost fog at the masked man. Suddenly, the surrounding was gloomy.


    The masked man was forced to retreat. Chen Hao waved to the Yin Qi. A large number of Yin Qi gathered, turned into a big hand and pinched directly at the masked man''s neck.


    When Chen Hao appeared, the masked man said happily, it was you.


    Looking for Chen Hao, is it the soul seduction gate?


    They are too brave to do it here, or do they say that wudaoshan is not within the scope of Bagua town?


    I held two Tianyang talismans in my hand, ready to wait for an opportunity to fight out and help Chen Hao to end the battle as soon as possible.


    After all, people in Bagua town must have sensed such a heavy Yin Qi.


    Chen Hao was timid, but at least it was the cultivation of the ghost king. He broke the body protection Yin Qi on the man, grabbed his neck and sent him to me.


    I quickly offered the Tianyang talisman in my hand. The talisman flew to the top of the masked man''s head and caught fire, releasing five green thunders, which were all split on him.


    idiot!


    The masked man was caught by Chen Hao. He didn''t panic at all and was not afraid of my amulet. He pulled out a bloody flag from his waist. He waved it. There was a sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling in the flag. A ghost face appeared on it, and his mouth swallowed Chen Hao''s Yin Qi.


    Chen Hao''s ghost hand was originally the condensation of Yin Qi, which dissipated directly after being swallowed. The masked man threw the small flag to the ground, pinched a fierce finger, and the small flag stood up at once. The flag seemed to flutter in the wind and make a sound of hunting.


    Chen haogang returned to me. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and screamed. The Yin Qi on his body floated towards the small flag.


    When I saw him, I was about to be sucked in by the small flag and threw out the amulet in my pocket.


    But it didn''t work. Chen Hao looked ferocious at this time. The whole person was pulled out of shape. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk to me, but he couldn''t say it.


    The talisman didn''t work. I couldn''t find anything in my hand for a moment. I was so anxious that I felt it around my waist and inadvertently touched the small wooden axe.


    Although it''s wood, it''s better than none.


    The masked man was controlling the little red flag. I took out my axe and rushed over to cut it head-on.


    With a cold hum, he fiercely took back his right hand, took up the Yin wind in the flag, gathered a grimace, and his mouth was wide open to swallow me.


    I was going to cut off the masked man''s head. Seeing this, I quickly took back my wooden axe and cut at the ghost face. I don''t have much hope, but I have Yang Yuan in my body and I''m not afraid of Yin evil invading my body. I just want to stop it. The target is still the small red flag. If I don''t destroy it, Chen Hao will be sucked into it.


    However, when the small wooden axe met the ghost face, it screamed bitterly. I thought it was a means to scare me, but soon found that the ghost face was split in half by the small wooden axe and all the way to the masked man.


    The masked man saw that the wooden axe had broken his skill and dared not connect it. As soon as he avoided, the control of the flag was weak. Chen Hao roared, used Yin jade and directly washed down the small flag.


    The masked man didn''t care to stop me. He pinched the formula in his hand and wanted to put up the little red flag.


    Chen Hao''s almost blurred body quickly gathered together, turned into a smoke and flew directly to the center of the masked man''s eyebrows.


    I waved a small wooden axe to attack. The masked man was afraid of it and was forced back two steps. As soon as I turned around and rushed over, I stepped on the small flag under my feet. With the help of Yin jade, Chen Hao forcibly broke his spiritual orifice and attached it to him.


    After the ghost got on, the masked man twitched and stopped fighting. Opening his mouth was Chen Hao''s voice. Boss, someone came. We hurried into the mountain.


    There were several lights approaching in the direction of the town. I picked up the small flag and they went into the mountain.


    After entering wudaoshan, before I could breathe a sigh, I heard a deep cry. On a stone not far away, a woman in white sat with her head down and kept wiping her tears. She cried very sad.


    I could hear as like as two peas, and she was transformed.


    I held the wooden axe tightly. I easily broke the masked man''s skill just now. Let me know that it is not a toy. As long as a woman dares to mess around, I''ll chop her.


    Chen Hao followed me carefully passing by. The woman still lowered her head, but cried more sadly.


    Out of ten meters, Chen Hao stopped to look back. I hurriedly pulled him and said, ignore her and go up the mountain first.


    Creatures that can transform into shapes are already goblins. Cultivation will not be too weak.


    Chen Hao controlled the masked man and ran to the hut on the top of the mountain before stopping. The old woodcutter was not at home. The door was locked. Chen Hao asked me to put the longevity collar on the masked man and calm him with the residual breath of my wife.


    I was afraid that I might not be able to suppress it. I found a rope on the woodpile, tied him firmly, and then smashed his ten fingers one by one with a stone, so that he could not pinch the Jue in a short time. Then he lifted his mask. He was a young man in his early twenties.


    When Chen Hao came out, the young man woke up. When he opened his eyes, he cried with pain. Chen Hao recognized him as the man of the seduction gate, took the stone in my hand and smashed it on his forehead.


    Rural children fight fiercely and are not afraid of blood.


    The young man screamed in pain, but his mouth didn''t recognize advice at all. He shouted at Chen Hao and me, little bastard, how dare you hurt people in Bagua town?


    I stood on the wooden pier used by the old woodcutter to cut firewood, broke his head and let him see the bottom of the mountain. At the same time, open your eyes and see where this is.


    The young man really opened his eyes round, and the next second he trembled and said, this, this, this is five mountains.


    If only I knew, I jumped off the stake and said, here, no one knows how to kill you. Now tell me why Chen Hao was targeted at Wu Laoxie or for other purposes.


    The young man bit his teeth and looked at Chen Hao and me expressionless. He didn''t intend to speak.


    I raised my foot and stepped on his instep. I found that his shoes were very thick, so I asked Chen Hao to hit his feet with a stone.


    When Chen Hao was about to do so, footsteps came from the path. When the old woodcutter came back, I quickly and sweetly called Grandpa.


    The old woodcutter smiled, glanced at Chen Hao and asked if he was my friend. I quickly said yes.


    Seduction gate? The old woodcutter looked at the young man who tied up zongzi. As soon as he opened his mouth, the young man trembled like a sieve, and bean sized sweat kept coming out of his forehead, as if he had seen something terrible.


    I curiously walked around him and looked at the old woodcutter. His face was warm. Why did he scare people like this?

 Chapter 16

    The old woodcutter looked at the young man for a moment and asked if I had caught him.


    I nodded. The old woodcutter''s face sank and said coldly, don''t bring anyone up except you and your friends in the future.


    He looked a little scary, like when Grandpa lost his temper, he scared me to nod my head.


    The old woodcutter snorted and went into the hut with his hands on his back.


    Chen Hao asked me, boss, what should I do?


    I came to the old woodcutter to ask him to save his life. The man who caught the soul seduction gate was an unexpected harvest. He gritted his teeth and said, continue to ask, and kill him after asking.


    Chen Hao''s hands trembled when he heard that he was going to kill. In fact, I was afraid. I just talked casually and wanted to scare the young man.


    The old woodcutter heard what we said and said in the hut that the soul seducing gate works for the underground. It''s half a bad job. If you kill him, you may provoke the following things.


    Working for the underground government?


    Chen Hao and I frowned. It''s the place where life and death are controlled. We can''t afford it. But it''s more troublesome to put it back.


    I calculated the time. It''s almost dawn outside. I can''t delay. First ask about the events of the year and then say something else.


    Chen Hao held down his feet. I was going to hit his toes, but before it started, the young man said in a trembling voice, Dang, Dang, what happened in those years was done by the seduction gate, not by us.


    Who?


    I asked, gesturing to lift the stone. However, I soon found that the youth were not afraid of the stone in my hand, but of the old woodcutter. He looked at the hut and said in panic, I don''t know who it is. It was my senior brother who seduced the soul. I heard him say that the man mentioned a person, a corpse and a ghost. I really don''t know anything else.


    A man, a corpse, a ghost?


    I looked at Chen Hao and thought of the female corpse. Isn''t that the three of us?


    Chen Hao continued to press questions and hit the five toes of his left foot bloody. Unfortunately, he really didn''t know and couldn''t ask anything.


    The young man''s nose was so painful that tears came out. He begged and said, Zhang Tong, I really don''t know, but this matter should have something to do with your family''s secret. You let me live. I won''t tell you what happened today.


    I didn''t answer him, and Chen Hao took out all his things. There are many Yin and Yang talismans that can''t be compared with ground stalls.


    Chen Hao liked the flag. When the young man saw him pick it up, he immediately said, this is the soul gathering flag of our seduction sect, which is specially used to restrain ghosts. I have been refining for five years. As long as I collect 250 fierce ghosts, they are soul taking flags, and their power will increase greatly.


    He was just in heaven and earth, but he almost killed Chen Hao with the soul gathering flag. The soul taking flag sounded a lot more advanced, and Chen Hao was moved.


    I''m also itchy. Using it to deal with things in the altar is twice the result with half the effort.


    But I also know that this kind of magic weapon will be exposed as soon as it is taken out. Let Chen Hao forget it. But Chen Hao said, boss, we can''t use it, but we can sell it for money. I see a pawn shop in the town and dare to take anything.


    In recent days, I''ve been worried and didn''t pay attention to it, but he did. But I''m afraid my breath will be exposed, Chen Hao said. I''ll just take it into the collar.


    What else can the collar bring in?


    Chen Hao said that thousands of dead souls were imprisoned in the juhun flag, which was full of Yin Qi. You can take them in, but you can''t do anything else.


    So you can try.


    When the young man saw that Chen Hao and I were only trying to divide up his things, he asked bitterly, two eldest brothers, what I just said


    I was determined not to take him away. The Yin talisman was given to Chen Hao. I received the Yang talisman. For the first time, I had a talisman that could hurt the enemy. I was a little excited. I used a ningyun talisman on the spot. I remember its introduction. It can release the fog. It is a good thing to run for my life.


    But I didn''t see the shadow of the fog until the rune was burned.


    False, Chen Hao was so angry that he hit his toes again. Old wounds add new wounds, just as salt is sprinkled on the wounds, the young people scream in pain, hang tears and beg for mercy, saying that the talisman is not false, but it can''t exert its power on Wudao mountain.


    What else?


    I took out a Tianyang talisman. If I could not release five thunders.


    The old woodcutter thought we were noisy and said in the hut, you two children, I can''t sleep after tossing. If you have anything to do, say it quickly and leave quickly after asking.


    I didn''t dare to toss around. I went to the door of the hut. I wanted to go in, but it was dark inside. I stopped at the door and said, Grandpa, I lost my rabbit hat. Now I hear the white fox crying all night.


    The old woodcutter said impatiently and lost it to find your daughter-in-law.


    I''m a little speechless. I don''t know whether the cry I heard when I went up the mountain counts. If so, it''s two days now.


    Fuber said the female corpse would come to pick me up, but who knows when to come.


    He hurriedly asked, Grandpa, what''s the origin of the white fox? I didn''t provoke it. Why did you hurt me?


    Lao Qiao came out of the house, looked at me and said that she had some relationship with the corpse clan, about 400 years ago. At that time, your wife had been injured by the heaven robbery, the position of the corpse clan fell, and was surrounded and suppressed by the decent sects. At this time, the strong man of Yang Xiu was confused by a white fox, betrayed the corpse clan, and combined with Xuanmen to seriously hurt the corpse clan. If your wife hadn''t been away at that time, I''m afraid you won''t see her now.


    The strong one of Yang Xiu''s pulse? Is it the woman''s ex husband? I felt a little uncomfortable. No wonder fuber said he was afraid of me repeating my mistakes.


    The old woodcutter went on to say that after the war, the corpse family betrayed Yang Xiu completely and survived Yin Xiu until they found the most Yin place in Shiao mountain.


    I was so flustered that I couldn''t help asking the old woodcutter if the strong Yang Xiu who betrayed the corpse family was the husband of the female corpse.


    The old woodcutter saw that I was pinching my fist and my face was red. He laughed and said, young, I still know to be jealous, but don''t worry, you must be her first husband, otherwise she wouldn''t protect you like this. As for the Yang xiuqiang, in fact, everyone knows who he is, but some people deliberately hide it. It''s better if you don''t know now.


    I don''t care who he is. What I care about is that the female corpse has no other husband. But the old woodcutter''s words aroused my curiosity. Since Yang Xiu has betrayed the corpse clan, why will Fubo and I be admitted now?


    Unless the strong Yang Xiu who betrayed the corpse family had great influence in Xuanmen, in order to make up for his inner uneasiness, he asked Xuanmen to admit the origin of Yang Xiu of the corpse family.


    Who can have so much energy? It''s still well known.


    The old woodcutter patted me on the head, revived me, and continued. Later, your wife caught the white fox. She was going to kill it, but she found that she had variables to be robbed, so she could only send her to wudaoshan and be imprisoned here.


    What are variables to be robbed? I asked curiously.


    People who practice Taoism will seize heaven and earth. They will be rejected by the way of heaven and will be doomed. Only if they survive will they be branded with the mark of the way of heaven. When the old woodcutter said this, he suddenly stopped and said, it''s too early to know your cultivation accomplishments now. You will naturally feel it in the future.


    I was also confused. I saw that he didn''t want to talk about this topic. Pointing to the young man of the soul seduction gate, I asked, Grandpa, the boy just said one person, one corpse and one ghost. What do you mean?


    The old woodcutter frowned and his face was warm. He solidified and changed his face. He hurried me to say to Chen Hao, go, you have too many problems. Don''t talk about me here. Leave him and I''ll take you down the mountain.


    As soon as the young man heard that he wanted to leave him, he cried and begged me to take him away.


    The soul seducing sect works for the underworld. At the beginning, it was able to seduce Chen Hao''s soul under the eyes of old dog Wu. It can be seen that the means are extraordinary. Naturally, it can''t let him go out.


    The old woodcutter pushed me and didn''t let me speak. He took us all the way to the foot of the mountain, but he didn''t come the way he came, but went down the mountain from the other side. I didn''t see the white fox on the way.


    When he came out, the old woodcutter hesitated and said, remember to take your daughter-in-law''s things with you when you go back. Don''t lose them. Maybe it can save your life. Remember, go back and tell your daughter-in-law that she owes me two favors.


    The old woodcutter''s advice is undoubtedly a way to live. I nodded without much thought. I just didn''t think that a few years later, these two human relations almost killed the female corpse.


    I went out of the array. In front of me was another mountain next to it. At the same time, I avoided the people from Bagua town. I was very curious. I made a big circle and passed by the foot of the mountain. I found that except for different directions, the stones in the mountain were the same and the position was the same.


    Chen Hao said, as like as two peas, the five mountains are magical. You can''t say that five of them are old alike.


    His wishful thinking startled me. The mountain is the same mountain. Will that person be the same?


    I''m curious, but I don''t dare to enter other mountains, otherwise I''ll cause any trouble, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    By the time I got to the town, it was already ten minutes before dawn. Chen Hao asked me to see if the pawnshop was open and hand out the soul gathering flag as soon as possible.


    Under his guidance, I quickly found the store. It was hidden in the alley and was very inconspicuous. Seeing that the door was open, I went in.


    There was a dark red counter on the side of the door. Behind it sat an old man with gray hair, wearing reading glasses and reading by the light.


    I don''t know how to open my mouth because I sell things from the soul seduction gate.


    The old man saw me standing in front of the counter, raised his eyelids and asked, children, what do you have to sell?


    I felt guilty and said in a low voice, Grandpa, do you accept the robbed things here?


    Because I was nervous, I pressed my hands on the counter and put my head forward. I wanted to come to his ear and say this.


    The old man looked at my hand and asked, do you want to sell it?


    He looked down and found that he was holding a small wooden axe. He pondered it all the way. He inadvertently put it on the counter. When he heard the speech, he quickly took it back, hid in the back, shook his head and said no.


    Oh, the old man heard that he was not disappointed, but relaxed a lot. Let me show him something.


    I looked at the door and hesitated. Seeing my mystery, the old man became interested. He put down the book in his hand and said, take it out. No one else will know what happened here except you and me.


    I squatted under the counter to avoid the sight of the old man. Chen Haocai stretched out a hand and sent out the soul gathering flag.


    When I got my hand, I hurried to stand up. I looked up and found the old man lying on the counter, looking at me straight.


    Grandpa, I subconsciously shouted. I don''t know if he saw Chen Hao.


    The old man answered, looked at the soul gathering flag in my hand and said that last night, there was a disturbance in the town. He said that a disciple of Gouhun sect was missing. Your flag looks like the one of the missing disciple.

 Chapter 17

    After listening to the old man, I frowned and asked, what do you mean?


    Now think about it, I''m still too careless.


    Seeing my cold tone, the old man quickly explained that, little friend, don''t get me wrong. My shop has been open for more than a hundred years, and there are rules. It''s just that it''s hard to sell.


    The soul gathering flag has heavy Yin Qi. There are not many sects in the Xuanmen, such as the soul seducing sect. Other practitioners will not touch this extremely Yin magic weapon.


    He''s trying to keep the price down.


    I''m not going to sell a lot of money. Put the flag on the table and say, I''ll sell it if you give me money.


    now I see! The old man touched his chin, stretched out a finger and said, 100000.


    How many? I stared at him with round eyes. The old man pulled down his reading glasses and smacked his mouth and said, 150000, no more.


    I was surprised. He thought I was dissatisfied. Another 50000.


    I was afraid that he would go back, so I put the soul gathering flag on the counter and asked him to give me money.


    When I came out of the store, I was floating.


    Chen Hao kept encouraging me to bet all my money on the gambling file and pay a hundred times.


    I feel a little itchy, but I haven''t lost my mind. I know more about Xuanmen than I have known in Shiao mountain for three days.


    With a soul gathering flag, the youth of Gouhun sect can forcibly suppress Chen Hao who is higher than a realm. Although they say they have restraint, they also show the importance of magic tools.


    The small wooden axe in my hand can break the law, but it is still unknown whether it is useful to Zhang Xu. The seal of the Heavenly Master in his hand is the most precious magic weapon. If I blindly look down on my opponent, what''s the difference with Liu Hui and Liu Yusheng?


    Grandpa said that in troubled times, people with eyes are destined to be small people.


    I want to be a big man.


    I asked Chen Hao to stop. Don''t mention the gambling file. To put it bluntly, it''s only drizzle for Tianshi mansion to bet 150000. They are disgusting if they want to be disgusted. I just need to prove myself.


    It was dawn and the shops in the town opened one after another. When the talisman shop I liked opened, I went in.


    The level of symbols inside is relatively high, which can''t be compared with roadside stalls. Of course, the price is not cheap.


    There was a purple amulet at the door. Liu Rou used this level of amulet to destroy white hair stiffness with one blow, which left a deep impression on me.


    I asked the price.


    Businessmen pay attention to opening business, and those doing business in the town are also monks. The waiter of Longfeng restaurant is a monk in heaven and earth, otherwise he won''t recognize the robbed jade.


    I don''t think I can afford it. The guys in the store ignored me.


    After asking twice, he said impatiently, zipinfu, two million.


    I really can''t afford it, and I can''t afford to spend two million at once.


    Purple Fu is special. There is no introduction, but the Yellow Fu in the back has an introduction. I don''t need to look at the guy''s face. When I reached the middle position, there was a zhuanyang symbol in front of me. The introduction above brightened my eyes.


    It''s a talisman that can convert Yin Qi into Yang Qi in a short time, and the price is not expensive. 71 pieces.


    Tianyang talisman and Zhenyang talisman can only deal with people. The young people of soul seduction sect are Yin practitioners and have never had a chance to try. But when you get to the altar, you have to face demons and ghosts. The two talismans, let alone their power, don''t even have any effect. If you can turn Yin and evil things into Yang, you can still use them at least.


    When the man saw me staring at zhuanyang talisman, he said coldly. He didn''t know that it was the talisman who was full and did his best to beat this useless thing. If you like it, I''ll sell you five thousand one.


    Three thousand. I want forty.


    I make a counter-offer and say the quantity.


    As soon as the man heard that he wanted 40 tickets, he hesitated and decided to sell them. He took the inventory and counted forty-two. The two extra ones were simply given to me.


    In the three years of Shiao mountain, I drew more than 60 Tianyang runes and Zhenyang runes that can be used together. When used together, the extra ones are just used to deal with practitioners.


    After paying the money, Chen Hao said painfully, "boss, this is a waste.


    I don''t think it''s a waste of hunting. I don''t have time to explain to him. There is a clothing store in the town. I want to buy myself a suitable dress. Fuber bought it for me. It''s really uncomfortable to wear.


    After the purchase, it was already more than 10 a.m. and there was only less than 10000 in my pocket. I ate something and went directly to Longfeng restaurant.


    After what happened last time, everyone knew that I had robbed jade and knew Qin Xue. No one dared to stop me.


    Qinxue was about to go out. When she met me, she warmly greeted me into the house and arranged a separate bedroom for me. She hasn''t eaten yet. She turned on the TV and let me play by myself.


    As soon as she left, Chen Hao floated out, and the whole house turned around. I was attracted by the cartoon and asked him if he was full.


    Chen Hao said mysteriously, boss, I''ll see if she can hide the rabbit skin hat.


    I gave him a white look and said, I''m not sure if she did it. Even if she took it, do you think she''ll let us find it if you know I''ll live here? Take the ghost gas away quickly so as not to be found.


    Chen Hao hesitated, took Yin Yu, sucked the ghost gas from the room and went back to his collar.


    While watching TV, I began to urge Yang Yuan in Dantian. Each big realm is difficult to break through, so the middle is divided into several small realms, such as the initial stage, the middle stage, the perfect stage and the great perfect stage, in order to distinguish the subtle differences and estimate the enemy.


    I am now a great consummation, low-end realm, and will not cause natural disaster. I can toss with confidence.


    But it seems to be just a layer of paper. Until Qinxue comes back, the barrier is still very stable.


    I talked with her for a while and knew that the altar would open in three days. Taking this opportunity, I asked her if she would cooperate with me.


    Qin Xue still smiled and didn''t give a reply.


    I saw that she really didn''t believe in herself, so I had to give up. After all, Zhang Xu can go to xuantongjing at any time. He still has the seal of Heavenly Master in his hand. The opportunity will be greater.


    I can''t see Qin Xue''s cultivation and haven''t heard anyone talk about it, but it should not be weak.


    In this way, I stayed here in Qinxue. It was close to the opening of the altar. She didn''t have much time to accompany me. I went back to Fubo. He told me that the female corpse might come in recent days and let me move back sometime.


    I didn''t care much. After all, I didn''t think it was fierce after sleeping with her for three years in Shiao mountain.


    After taking Tianyang Fu and Zhenyang Fu, I asked Fu Bo to go to the parking lot and go with Qin Xue to save the car.


    Fuber felt that I was avoiding him. The expression on his face was very complex. I turned away without waiting for him to speak.


    Qin Xue changed her pajamas when she came back, and her hair bun was also untied. Her long hair was scattered behind her head, which seemed more real and popular.


    I sat on the floor of the living room and sorted out the talismans. There were ten cloud talismans and eight Yang fire talismans, which could directly threaten the creatures with heavy Yin Qi. I sorted them out one by one, put them in the symbol bag carefully, and remember the storage location to ensure that they will not be used wrong.


    The rest was the small wooden axe. Qin Xue saw that I had so many things and asked if it was from Fubo. I nodded and continued to beat the wooden axe. Unfortunately, I still didn''t find anything special about it. It seems that I can only try it out when fighting.


    Qin Xue squatted next to me with his full chest facing me. I couldn''t help peeking at him. His lower abdomen was hot and dry. She curiously took the small axe, looked at it and found no unique place. She giggled and asked me, is this your toy?


    I gave her a white look and made her laugh again. I said angrily that it was my weapon.


    Weapon... Qin Xue smiled and saw me staring at her, compromised and said, well, if you say it''s a weapon, it''s a weapon. I''ll give you something to save your life.


    Qin Xue said, turning her hands, holding a piece of purple Rune paper at her fingertips.


    I didn''t reach for it because I knew its value. But I was still very moved.


    If she wants to hurt me, why should she be so kind to me? Give me two million purple amulets?


    Qin Xue saw that I was stunned and didn''t answer. He stuffed it into my hand and said, take it.


    Purple talisman can give me a lot of help. I''m reluctant to refuse.


    Biting his lips for a moment, he gave her the robbed jade in his pocket and said, "I''ll bet it on you first. If I can''t afford a purple talisman after the experience in the altar, it''ll belong to you.".


    Qin Xue was stunned and wanted to refuse. After listening to my words, he accepted it with a smile and leaned over to kiss me on the face.


    My whole body was like an electric shock. I felt so uncomfortable under my lower abdomen that I wanted to pee, and my face turned red.


    Qin Xue accepted the robbed jade and said that it was too valuable. You can redeem it at any time. If she doesn''t say so, I doubt that she approached me to rob jade, but I like her more.


    Chen Hao kept sighing in his collar. Boss, it''s over. You''re completely fascinated by Xiao San.


    I went back to my room and said to him, what a mess, junior three, junior four.


    Because the white fox appeared at night, I didn''t sleep at night for two days. I only slept during the day. I tried to hit the barrier several times and fell asleep in bed after failure.


    It was evening when I woke up. Tomorrow is the time for the altar to open.


    After two days of silence, the discussion began to fly again. I''m afraid someone doesn''t know me, and I''ve made a lot of publicity. It''s disgusting.


    But I can''t help it. I can''t keep others from talking.


    In the evening, Chen Hao and I strolled outside and heard some gossip. The statue of the altar collapsed. Zhang Jia paid a high price. He directly took twelve old stones from the back mountain of Tianshi mansion and ordered craftsmen to carve overnight, which finally dispelled the anger of many sects.


    Speaking of the twelve stones, their origins are not common. It is said that Zhang Daoling visited Kunlun and accidentally found that they had opened stone orifices. It took five years to transport them from Kunlun mountain to Longhu Mountain.


    At first, Zhang Daoling wanted to use it to carve the mountain beast, but he didn''t give up at last. Now the Tianshi mansion has to be taken out by the gate sects.


    I didn''t feel happy after listening to it, because in this way, the resentment of Longhu Mountain will spread all over me.


    Early in the morning, fuber came to the door and waited. When he came in, he looked around. He was relieved to learn that I lived in a room alone.


    I am a little speechless. Qin Xue is not my wife. How can I sleep with her?


    After grooming, Qin Xue and the three of us went out. When we got to the altar, it was a sea of people.


    Zhang Xu looked at me with hatred in his eyes, but after the last incident, Zhang Xu was also afraid and let me in first.


    There was a door on the hundred stone steps of the altar. It was open. The light inside was very dark. I stepped into it. A chill rushed over. I couldn''t see the outside when I looked back. It seemed to be covered by something.


    In the middle of the dark hall, there was a red coffin, in which sat a haggard old man. His head was lowered, his white hair covered his face, and the cold smell was released from him.


    Corpse clan!


    I have been in contact with female corpses for a long time, and the Shiao mountain is full of zombies, so I recognized his identity in an instant.

 Chapter 18

    Bagua town is the holy land of Xuanmen, and the altar was built by Taoist Zun Liu Tianyi. How can there be corpse families in it?


    The old man in the coffin coughed twice and said, wait by the side.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, what he vomited was anger, proof or alive, but why did he have corpse Qi?


    I carefully stood aside. People came in one after another outside. I was shocked at the first sight of the old man in the coffin.


    When twenty people were gathered together, the old man in the coffin said that there were five doors to the altar, leading to five exits. There are marks on the demons and ghosts inside. They will fall out after being killed. You need to collect the marks. There will be skill runes in the hall on each floor, which need to be exchanged with the marks.


    When the old man said this, he coughed twice and spit out a mouthful of black blood, but he just wiped it gently with his hand at will, and then said that he could fight and rob in it, but he should not harm people''s lives. The time in the array is the same as that outside. You must come out before dark. Remember not to mention it to outsiders, including my existence. Violators will involve your family. Remember my words and you can go in.


    The voice fell, and five doors opened on the wall behind the coffin.


    I didn''t go in immediately, but continued to wait. The old man didn''t urge me. When I didn''t exist, I continued to sit in the coffin with my head down.


    Now when I go in, the people behind me don''t know which way I''m going, but the chance of being met by Zhang Xu is still great. On the first day, I don''t want any trouble.


    Not long after, the last group of people came in. Qin Xue and Zhang Xu walked together. There were two young people who didn''t know each other, but they were qualified to walk with Zhang Xu. The lowest strength should be the great perfection of heaven and earth.


    Zhang Xu saw that I was the first one to come in. He hasn''t gone to the altar yet. He immediately saw through my intention and said with a sneer, are you smart and afraid of being hit by me? Don''t worry, I will let you get more marks, because in the end, they are all mine.


    ha-ha! I smiled, too lazy to argue, looked at Qinxue, she nodded to me, probably afraid of causing Zhang Xu''s misunderstanding, and didn''t say anything.


    There are many disciples who can enter the first floor. They open it once every ten years. After such a long time, even if the Xuanmen keeps adding, I''m afraid there won''t be many Yin and evil creatures left. Zhang Xu has a strong combination and won''t waste his time on the first floor.


    As long as I avoid him when I go in, I''m unlikely to meet him in the first two days. I am different from them. I have no partners and dare not venture. The first two days can only be used to get familiar with them.


    But I believe that even if they can reach the third floor, they can''t kill all the demons and ghosts inside.


    The old man in the coffin repeated what he had said before. Qin Xue glanced at me and followed Zhang Xu in. I was the only one left in the hall.


    Chen Haoqi, however, Qinxue followed Zhang Xu and vented his emotions. He said that junior three is junior three and is mercenary.


    I''m afraid he was found by the old man in the coffin and didn''t dare to talk. There is no one around. I asked in a low voice. Senior, I am also a disciple of the corpse family Yang Xiu. Are you imprisoned here by the Xuanmen?


    Yang Xiuyi pulse? The old man''s head slowly lifted up, his messy hair slipped away from both sides, revealing a skinny face, deep in his eyes, a pair of turbid eyes stared at me for several seconds, and suddenly sneered and said that there is only the Yellow Emperor''s Yin Fu Sutra in the world. What Yang Fu Sutra is there? It''s a lie. If you learn, give up as soon as possible. Otherwise


    He coughed violently, as if he were coughing out his lungs. Every time he coughed, a big mouthful of black blood would come out of his mouth.


    Otherwise... The end is the same as me.


    The old man''s words startled me. Is he also practicing Yang Rune Sutra? Is Yang Xiuyi pulse?


    I didn''t dare ask. After pondering his words, the Yin and Yang runes are together. How could he say that there is no Yang Rune? What did I learn? Why did he end up like him?


    At this time, an idea came into my mind. My face changed and I didn''t dare to stay too much. Hurried towards one of the doors.


    The door was like a hanging black cloth without any light. I saw a lot of people go in in front of me. I didn''t hesitate and went in at one end.


    It''s just the so-called one door apart. There are great differences between heaven and earth.


    It is no longer a cold palace, but barren mountains. On the ground, the people in front left messy footprints, which seemed to go in one direction together.


    Chen Hao floated out of the longevity collar and said, boss, combined with the evil consequences of Qin Xue and what the old man said just now, I don''t think your wife is a good man.


    Without the old man''s words, I would have suspected the female corpse.


    Among the people I came into contact with, Qin Xue and the old man just now said that the female corpse wanted to harm me. On the contrary, the old woodcutter of wudaoshan asked me to use the female corpse to frighten the white fox.


    That means he doesn''t think the female corpse will hurt me.


    Among them, I believe in the old woodcutter of wudaoshan.


    It''s just the evil result Qin Xue said. It seems to be true.


    As for Yang Fu Jing, I can''t judge it yet.


    Chen Hao listened to me and hurriedly interrupted, boss, there are two people who say so about your daughter-in-law. Why don''t you believe it.


    I said, just because nvjiang is my daughter-in-law, I don''t believe she will harm me, otherwise she won''t become a widow?


    In the countryside, widows have a miserable life.


    And the old man in the hall is very strange. His advice is to explain the precautions at first glance, but there are two very important messages hidden.


    First, people outside don''t know his existence.


    Second, he said that if he told the story, it would harm the sect.


    Each sect has a profound heritage. It''s not difficult to defeat several outstanding disciples, but it''s not easy to harm the whole sect.


    Combined with the past events mentioned by the old woodcutter of wudaoshan when talking about the white fox, I think of a person.


    Chen Hao came up to me and asked expectantly, boss, who do you think of?


    Liu Tianyi.


    The man in the coffin is Liu Tianyi. He is not dead, but he doesn''t know why he hid in it.


    As a traitor of the corpse clan, his words are naturally untrustworthy.


    Chen Hao was startled and said to himself that if Liu Tianyi really had the strength to break the emptiness and become a saint, Shouyuan would be very long. It''s not strange to live now, but his appearance, I think he has only half his life left. He would have died long ago.


    He was a dead man originally, and all the gas emitted from his body was corpse gas. I''m afraid the vitality in his abdomen was protected by cultivation.


    If it''s really Liu Tianyi, it''s even more dangerous for the female corpse to come to Bagua town.


    I''m a little worried.


    Chen Hao also wanted to say, I interrupted, is he Liu Tianyi? Just ask my wife when she comes.


    Boss, aren''t you afraid of your wife killing people? Chen Hao looked worried.


    I found that he was a conspirator. No one in his eyes was good.


    When the female corpse comes, I want to ask her not only about Liu Tianyi, but also what''s on my back.


    At first, I didn''t intend to ask about the corpse clan, but after the youth of the soul seduction sect said one person, one corpse and one ghost, I felt that things were far more complicated than I thought, and they were all related.


    During the few minutes of delay, it was quiet and there was no wind.


    I took Chen Hao along the footprints of my predecessors. If I guessed right, the entrance to the second floor is over there. We are not in a hurry, but we can move around.


    Close to the entrance, there will be more yin evil creatures. The treasures inside need to be exchanged with marks. Julingdan may need more. I need to be prepared.


    On the way, Chen Hao kept sighing and said that Zhang Xu and his team must be a big kill on the second floor, and they will get a lot of marks.


    This is also a matter of no choice. If they join hands with the strong, they will naturally get more.


    Now, the most important thing is not to disclose that I want to gather the elixir. Otherwise, in order to prevent me from getting it, Zhang Xu is likely to rob it, which will be troublesome.


    After walking for half an hour, Chen Hao suddenly stopped and said he felt a very unique Yin Qi.


    The demons and ghosts on the first floor are a good opportunity for me to experiment with talismans. I hurried to let him lead the way. After walking less than 500 meters, there was a piece of barren grass in front, with some mounds like grave bags.


    Chen Hao and I just walked in. The two mounds next to him wriggled and stretched out a half rotten hand. Chen Hao and I stepped back and waited for it to come out.


    A few seconds later, a rotten head broke the earth and rock, and a rotten corpse climbed out of it. Chen Hao stopped me and said, just let me come.


    I asked him to stand aside. The rotten corpse climbed out before it was too late to attack people. I threw out the two talismans in my hand, turned the Yang talisman to burn, and the Yin Qi on the rotten corpse turned into Yang Qi. Yin and Yang exchanged, and the time was very short. However, when it was about to change back, Zhenyang talisman also completed the sacrifice. The talisman became bright, and the rotten corpse seemed to be oppressed by gravity and lay on the ground with a bang, Almost broke a bone.


    However, zhenyangfu didn''t kill it, just made him unable to move.


    Chen Hao rushed up to prepare for the killer and was kicked away by me. Twenty seconds later, Zhenyang Fu''s strength dissipated. This time has been a long time, but it will be shortened when encountering a strong enemy.


    The rotten corpse got up again. I hit two runes again. After the sun turned, the Tianyang Rune burned and five lightning strikes fell at the same time. I didn''t see what happened. The rotten corpse was hit to ashes by lightning.


    Sure enough, the talisman in the Yang talisman Sutra is very strong, but it is too targeted at the Yang body and looks like a chicken rib. After going out this time, I have to go to the talisman shop again. I''d better know the talisman.


    Chen Hao said painfully next to him that you wasted 6000 yuan to deal with such low-level.


    I told him not to be wordy and searched the ground, but there was nothing.


    The old man in the coffin doesn''t say that the mark will be removed when they are killed. Does it mean that their strength is too weak and there is no mark?


    I was suspicious, but I still didn''t give up. I cut and killed seven or eight rotten corpses one after another without leaving a mark. When I killed a zombie and still had no mark, I frowned and felt something wrong.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. I''m going to call Chen Hao back. He suddenly pointed to the front and shouted, boss, where is a cave? That unique Yin Qi came out of it.


    Unique Yin Qi?


    Well, Yin is not evil. Chen Hao explained.


    Yin Qi is evil. Even on the female corpse, when her eyes open, there will be a smell of evil.


    I hesitated, took out a small wooden axe, and they approached carefully. When we got to the cave, a big black wind came out. I waved my wooden axe to cut it, and the wind retreated.


    Chen Hao took out the Yin jade and wanted to take it, but suddenly someone shouted in the cave, and the two little friends didn''t want to do it.


    I frowned. Are there still living people in the altar?


    When I was suspicious, the Yin wind dispersed at the mouth of the cave. Chen Hao and I hurried back. After the Yin wind dispersed, there appeared a ghost in his fifties. Strangely, he was wearing a Taoist robe.


    There is something special about his Yin Qi.

 Chapter 19

    The Yin Qi of Chen Hao and my wife is extremely Yin, which makes people shudder. The Taoist priest also has this smell. The difference is that he has no ghost Qi.


    But he''s a ghost, that''s for sure.


    The Taoist priest''s cultivation is not as good as Chen Hao, but his breath is strange. Chen Hao and I are still watching him with a talisman in our hands.


    The Taoist priest took a step forward and said with an arched hand, don''t panic, poor Wu De. Just now, I noticed the smell of Yin jade handed down by the ancestors of the Wu family, so I brought you two here.


    Zuyu? Wu? Does that mean Yin Yu is his?


    I immediately put the wooden axe across my chest and shouted, you old man, you''ve become a ghost and talk nonsense.


    Wu De was a little anxious. He was afraid that Chen Hao and I would kill him. He quickly promised that the two Taoist friends would calm down. I didn''t mean to ask for Yin Yu.


    Chen Hao snorted coldly. You don''t have the courage.


    Wu De smiled and said yes. After two threats, I asked about his origin. Wu De sighed and spoke with great eloquence.


    It turned out that he was a disciple of the Wu family who had entered the altar for training, and had entered the second floor of the altar. Later, he was framed by his enemy and led to a thousand year old and stiff nest, which was seriously injured.


    After Wu De fled here, the corpse poison broke out. He didn''t want to become the object of hunting. He killed himself with Taoism on his deathbed. He didn''t think he had come into contact with the Yin jade handed down by the Wu family ancestor. The Yin gas left in his body after his death turned his ghost into a ghost.


    Wu De devoted himself to the Tao. After becoming a ghost, he didn''t step into the ghost Tao. Instead, he practiced the Taoist mind method of the Wu family with his memory.


    He almost died because of this, but he survived in the end, but the progress of cultivation became very slow.


    It has been more than 200 years, but his cultivation is not as good as a fierce ghost for decades.


    But in this process, his breath has undergone amazing changes, with a bit of Taoist Dharma.


    After Wu De finished, I pointed to him and asked, the altar can only let people under the age of 23 come in. You are so old. How did you come in at the beginning?


    Chen Hao''s appearance hasn''t changed for three years. I don''t think ghosts should be old.


    Wu De touched his face and sighed that ghosts and ghosts are not immortal. They also have a life span. They are ten years and one year old, which is much longer than people. Now, I am more than 50 years old.


    He sighed a few times, looked at me and said, I haven''t met Wu''s disciples for 260 years, and I don''t dare to manifest myself in front of others. If you two Taoist friends can take me out, I will thank you very much.


    The Wu family has declined, and there are no people at the party. But according to the old Taoist, this decline occurred 260 years ago.


    It was only ten years from his accident to the next opening of the altar. In the past ten years, the Wu family lost the qualification to meet. Something big must have happened, otherwise it would not decline so quickly.


    I said, I can take you out, but what good can you give me.


    Wu De was a little worried and hesitated. Chen Hao snorted, pulled me around and left. He said, this old thing is wasting our time. Let him stay in the house.


    We killed a lot of rotten corpses all the way, but none of the marks were lost. It really wasted a lot of time.


    Seeing that we were leaving, Wu De hurriedly said, two little friends, listen to me.


    speak out.


    I gave him a stare. Wu De did not dare to hide. To tell the truth, when no one came in for more than 200 years, I beat all the low-level rotten corpses around and forced them to hand over their marks. If you are willing to take me, you will give them all.


    No wonder the rotten corpse we killed didn''t drop its mark. It turned out that it was robbed by him. Just force the rotten body to hand over the mark, is that ok?


    Before I asked, Chen Hao asked with glowing eyes, how many are there?


    Wu De, somewhat embarrassed, scratched his head and said, fifty.


    I tried to pull Chen Hao away. Wu Dehua stopped in front of me and said, little Taoist friend, the Yin and evil creatures on the first floor are very rare, and the creatures guarding the door on the second floor can''t be killed. Fifty are already very precious.


    Chen Hao didn''t talk to me, because he didn''t know the quantity needed for the exchange method, so he didn''t know the value of the mark.


    Seeing that we were clubbing and not talking, Wu De gritted his teeth and said, when I was injured, many people hit my attention. I hid the mark on the second floor in advance. If you can enter the second floor, I can take you to get it.


    For more than 200 years, there have been more than 20 waves of people going in and out. I''m afraid they have long been taken away. Chen Hao doesn''t believe it.


    Wu De hurriedly said, no, my hiding place is very hidden, and there are a large number of more than 2000.


    This time, Chen Hao and I brightened our eyes at the same time. He went into the cave with Wu De and took 50 marks first. The mark is the size of the nail cap, blood red, blood red like crystal stone.


    I carefully put it away and asked Wu De if there was a miraculous pill in the hall on the third floor.


    Wu De was stunned and said in retrospect, yes, but it''s of no use to practitioners. It needs more marks.


    I asked him how much he wanted.


    Wu De fell into memory again. After a meeting, he said, we will have a list of exchange. If I remember correctly, it should be 9000. Why, Xiaoyou needs it?


    Nine thousand, that is, more than two thousand that Wu De hid on the second floor, that''s only half.


    I ignored Wu De. The less I know about gathering elixirs, the better.


    It''s not too bad to delay for a long time and get 50 marks. After all, this is the first floor.


    Around 4 p.m., I arrived at the entrance to the second floor.


    There were two or three hundred people gathered here. They were unwilling to mix on the first floor and wanted to enter the second floor. However, there were more than a dozen white haired stiff at the entrance, including an old stiff in armor. When he breathed, the corpse gas curled around his nose, revealing black corpse teeth and staring at the crowd.


    Wu De said in his longevity collar, boss, that old stiff had 200 years of cultivation before, and now I''m afraid it''s stronger.


    Another requirement for me to take Wu De out is to recognize me as the boss like Chen Hao. In order to get out of trouble, he also threw out his old face.


    Grandpa said that in the Three Kingdoms, the first thing for those who achieve great things is to accept their younger brothers and not make public. Wu Dexiu is not high, but at least he is an old goblin 200 years ago. He knows more than me and is familiar with the altar. He can save a lot of time.


    Just as we passed, the crowd made way.


    Yo, isn''t this Zhang Tong? Don''t you mean going to the third floor? Zhang Xu has been on the second floor all afternoon. You''re still here. I think it''s thunder again. The heavy rain is a little small.


    The one who mocked me was a triangular eye. I didn''t know it was from that sect. He turned his small white eyes and continued. Fortunately, I bet 0.5 times the compensation. Although it was a little less, it was stable.


    It''s really disgusting for Zhangjia to make a gambling file. If I have a lot of money, I have to bet a hundred times the compensation until Zhangjia people tremble.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t


    Today''s time is running out. I''m not going in. I just want to see the situation.


    There is constant sarcasm around. Wu De laughs in his collar. It seems that the boss doesn''t attract people


    Before he finished, there was a scream, which was cleaned up by Chen Hao.


    After careful calculation, there are ten white hairs at the entrance, and there are some walking corpses around, and there are a lot of them. The point is that it''s difficult to deal with those five hundred years old alone, let alone help.


    And Wu De said that the old guard can''t be killed. I don''t think it''s easy to go in alone.


    Alas, I sighed secretly. Qin Xue is the only one I trust and can talk to. Unfortunately, she chose to follow Zhang Xu, otherwise it would be easier.


    After observing for more than an hour, I turned around and was ready to leave. I figured that I would have to get some town corpse Charms after I went out, but after a few steps, the road was blocked.


    It''s from the seduction gate.


    They used to be three brothers, but now there are only two.


    But at that time, they may have noticed Chen Hao''s breath and sent someone to follow him. So as soon as people go missing, the seduction gate should suspect me.


    It''s just that there''s no evidence. They don''t dare to come straight to trouble.


    Now they are separated from each other, just blocking my way. One of them sneered at Yin evil and said that the boy must have a lot of marks after a long delay.


    The rules of the altar are that you can rob. The rest of the people are in groups. They are afraid of each other, and no one dares to do it. And I was alone. As soon as he said this, many people looked at me greedily.


    But just then, a gentle voice came from behind. Brother Qu, Zhang Xu let go when he came in. All the marks on this boy are his. Why do you want to get ahead of him?


    Wu De trembled in his collar and whispered, "Qu family, that''s the big family of the soul seduction sect. Boss, you should be careful of their hands. They are very evil. They can hook away all the souls when they encounter the spirit orifices.


    I''ve learned it at the foot of Wudao mountain.


    After listening to the man behind us, brother Qu said that since it was Zhang Xu''s name, we wouldn''t be involved.


    The two of them retreated to one side and looked at my expression like a smile. They probably wanted to do something behind their back again.


    I sneered and said that it was indeed Zhang''s dog. I didn''t dare to rob the owner of a bone. I opened my bag and took out about ten marks from it.


    There was a burst of exclamation around me, all talking about where I got the mark.


    Many of them went straight to the entrance on the second floor when they came in. When they couldn''t get in, they watched eagerly here. After gossip, those people went in. Up to now, they don''t have a mark on their body. They were very jealous when I took out more than a dozen marks.


    But no one dares to grab it.


    I looked at my brother yanqu, snorted disdainfully and walked towards the exit.


    On the way, Chen Hao said, boss, are you crazy? They all say that money is not exposed. What if they rob it?


    Gathering elixirs requires 9000 marks. Fifty can''t change anything. Zhang Xu wants to be a Heavenly Master now. What he says naturally can''t be refuted. It would be worth it if he and the Qu brothers hated each other with ten marks.


    Unfortunately, in full view of the public, the two brothers of the Qu family have not yet taken the lead. With their character, they should follow tomorrow. It''s just that I can use them to practice my hands.


    I was the first to enter the altar and the first to come out.


    On the hall, the old man in the coffin repeated what he said in the morning. I didn''t dare to stop and hurried out.


    Outside, Wu De said, boss, how can there be corpse people in Xuanmen holy land.


    I also expect him to recognize Liu Tianyi. Now it seems that he has not seen Liu Tianyi, or maybe I think too much. The old man is not Liu Tianyi at all.


    Fuber had been waiting outside for a long time. He saw me come out and fix the food in the thermos for me.


    Because there is no car, we have to wait for Qinxue after eating.


    At dusk, Zhang Xu and them came out. On the bus, Qin Xue took out more than 100 marks to show me. I turned my mouth.


    The second layer is really not comparable to the first layer. They can get 100 in a team of four, and the harvest is at least about 500. After all, Zhang Xu will take more.


    Qin Xue asked me with a smile, Tong Tong, how many did you kill on the first floor and how many marks did you have.


    I pouted and gave her a white look. I thought when I got the two thousand Wu dezang, I''ll make you regret it.


    When I got to town, fuber asked me to go back with him and said that my wife might arrive.


    I''m willing. Let him stop talking. My wife is here. Just let her come to me.


    Qinxue looked strange and hesitated to ask me if I should go back first, so as not to make our husband and wife discord.


    I said, that''s my wife. She listens to me and won''t be in trouble.


    really Qin Xue''s face didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 20

    I didn''t go back with Qin Xue. She gave me a key. I went to the talisman shop and asked the shopkeeper to pre order some zhuanyang talismans.


    After all, the talisman is not very popular. I''m afraid I can''t supplement it after I use it. But when I asked about the origin of the Fuwen master, the shopkeeper avoided talking and didn''t want to give up the opportunity to earn the price difference.


    When I came out, I went to the pawnbroker again. The old man remembered me and gave me a warm reception and asked me if I had got something good again.


    I said no, I just wanted to ask him if he could give me some body charms on credit. When the old man asked for credit, his face grew long.


    I was a little speechless. Finally, I pawned him the purple amulet given to me by Qin Xue, and gave him 15 pieces of Zhenshi amulet on credit.


    Qin Xue said in the car that when you enter the second floor, you will leave a special breath. You can go directly to the second floor next time you enter from the door of the altar. Zifu is too wasteful to deal with old stiffness. When I get to the second floor, I won''t attack the third floor for seven days. Therefore, Zifu''s temporary mortgage will not be affected.


    The old man saw that I bought dozens of corpse talismans and recommended peach wood sword and chicken blood cinnabar to me.


    I didn''t even ask for it. My old man wants me to owe more. He hasn''t paid for it in fifteen days. Zifu is his. He makes a lot of money.


    It was already dark when I went back. Qin Xue leaned against the sofa and poked her cell phone.


    Today she is much more conservative than a few days ago. She wears a hairy Pajama without revealing her chain bones.


    I was wondering if she found me peeking. When she was feeling guilty, Qin Xue suddenly called me and said, Tong Tong, something serious has happened.


    She was surprised. I was curious. What could happen with a phone?


    When I put my head close to it, she pinched my forehead, pushed me away and said, don''t get too close to me in the future.


    Dislike me? I was embarrassed and stunned. If I dislike it, I can move away now.


    Qin Xue realized that his words were heavy, turned over and got up from the sofa. He smiled mischievously and said, I''m not driving you away, but your wife


    I see. When she heard that the female corpse was coming, she didn''t dare to come too close to me.


    Why does it seem that female corpses are fierce in other people''s eyes?


    But I don''t think so. I just think her eyes are shining and scary.


    Qin Xue handed her mobile phone and said that Xuanmen has an independent forum, in which many things will be sent. Just at noon today, a mysterious woman came to the gambling stall opened by Zhangjia. She bet you can enter the third floor. A bet is a terrible number, which has alerted the senior management of Zhangjia.


    I took my cell phone and glanced at it. There were a lot of messy comments. I turned two pages. No one could tell who the mysterious man was.


    Qin Xue said, if you bet so much, you will take great risks. So... Could it be your wife?


    I shook my head and said, my wife has no money, she just has some jewelry.


    During the day, I was still thinking about this problem in the secret realm of the altar. I didn''t expect someone to do it now. And it also disturbed the high-level of Tianshi mansion with a history of thousands of years. How much does it cost?


    I said no, but my heart was still a little sudden. I haven''t seen the money, but the jade robbery of that coffin must be a terrible number.


    And fuber kept saying that as long as the woman woke up, I had everything I wanted.


    You know, the inheritance of the corpse clan is much longer than that of Tianshi mansion. Even if it has been encircled and suppressed, the wealth left must be frightening.


    The more I think about it, the more uneasy I am.


    I told Qin Xue that women are stiff and not fierce. Listen to me, but to highlight the man''s spirit. If nvjiang really comes, she will be out of her mind and can''t do anything scary.


    Thinking of this, I can''t sit still. I put down the phone and have to go out.


    Qin Xue saw my nervousness and asked with a giggle. Aren''t you afraid? What do you think? Your face has changed.


    Nonsense! I went to the door and replied that I missed her.


    oh Qin Xue dragged her voice for a long time and said that she could think of people and turn pale.


    I gave her a white look and ran back to fuber''s restaurant.


    Fortunately, there was only Fubo in the room. When I came in, I asked, Fubo, is my wife coming.


    Fubo was stunned. He didn''t have a mobile phone. He probably didn''t know that someone charged me a sky high price to enter the third floor. He said blankly, Miss didn''t come. I''ll let her find you when she comes. Young master, miss, it''s been hard these years. Don''t hurt her. Move back to the Lord.


    Why did I break her heart? I wonder. I live with Qin Xue. I have a separate room and can have some privacy.


    And I just love Qinxue and didn''t say I wanted to marry her.


    I didn''t do anything too much.


    I ignored Fubo. I was relieved to know that the female corpse didn''t come. I''m going to try to break into heaven and earth tonight and go back without delay.


    On the way, I remembered the forum Qin Xue had just shown me. There was a lot of information on it. If I had a mobile phone, I could understand a lot of things about Xuanmen without going out.


    I have more than 5000 left. It should be enough to buy a mobile phone.


    There is only one mobile phone store in Bagua town. I hesitated at the door of the store. Zifu was remanded in the pawnshop. I had to collect enough money for 70000 corpse Fu to redeem it.


    After thinking about it, I still think it''s okay.


    I was about to leave, but the owner of the store suddenly rushed out, grabbed me up and down, and said happily, isn''t this Zhang Tong? You''re a hot person in the forum. What, the little brother is going to buy a mobile phone?


    The shop owner is a fat man in his thirties. His face is full of greasy "face". As soon as he speaks, his small eyes narrow, full of profiteering businessmen.


    Our village is poor. We seldom get access to electrical appliances, let alone mobile phones. We don''t understand. It''s easy to be cheated.


    But the fat man dragged me to the store. I kept shaking my head and said, I don''t buy, just passing by.


    Little brother! The fat man let go of my hand and said seriously, I don''t want you to buy it, but to give you a latest mobile phone.


    pennies from heaven?


    When strangers meet, is he so kind?


    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, the fat man took out a new mobile phone from the counter and introduced it. It''s the latest model, priced at 12000. Man, I''ll stand up for you.


    I didn''t take it.


    When the fat man saw that I couldn''t get into the rice and water and couldn''t get started, he took me aside and said something seriously.


    He repeated it twice before I realized that he was going to open a column for me on the forum, and I would send it if I had anything strange. If you become popular, you can make money.


    I don''t quite understand how to make money, but when I saw his sincerity, and the mobile phone was really sent, without any additional conditions, I agreed immediately.


    The fat man smiled and opened the network and registered the forum for me.


    Forum ID: corpse emperor''s little husband.


    I blacked my face and asked him to change it. The fat man said, the name is hot enough. You can also send some photos of your wife at that time. That''s the queen of the corpse clan!


    Looking at the fat man''s obscene appearance, I felt a chill. Still insist on changing the name, at least delete the word "small".


    The fat man spread his hand and said, there''s no way. I''d better take back my mobile phone.


    As soon as I saw that he really wanted to take back his mobile phone, I was reluctant to give up. My little husband was my little husband, so I had to compromise.


    When I came out of the fat man''s shop, I lowered my head and pounded my mobile phone. I didn''t look at the road. It was Chen Hao and Wu De who kept reminding me that I didn''t hit anyone.


    When I arrived at Longfeng restaurant, my mobile phone rang. When I opened it, I saw a message, ID: the fat man of Lao Wang''s house. Sent a little man jumping and jumping.


    He is the owner of the mobile phone store.


    Soon, I received another message: ouch, isn''t this Tong Tong? Bought a cell phone?


    ID: Snow Mountain goddess.


    Qin Xue is from Xueshan sect. It must be her.


    I searched for a long time, found the button to send expression, clicked it and replied to a rose.


    As a result, the mobile phone has not been turned off, and someone replied: some people are going to kneel on the washboard.


    I look at ID: mysterious queen.


    My hand shook and almost fell to the ground. The snow mountain goddess soon deleted her comments.


    Xuanmen calls female corpses the empress of the corpse family, the mysterious empress. Is it my wife?


    I shrunk my neck and looked around. I didn''t see anyone suspicious. Comforted himself that the female corpse''s intelligence has not recovered, and has been sleeping for countless years, disconnected from the outside world, and can''t play with a mobile phone.


    But even if I think so, I''m still very upset. I always feel a pair of eyes staring at me behind my back.


    I hurriedly turned off my cell phone and didn''t dare to order.


    I went back to Qinxue and had a rest. When I returned to my room, I sat cross legged on the bed, put away my mind and prepared to break through the world.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to enter the second floor tomorrow.


    But I tried several times and failed. At this time, Wu De said in the collar, boss, what is important to break through the realm is that it will come naturally. If you blindly impact, the barrier will resist like a spring. Try the infiltration of a long stream.


    Before Wu Desheng was born, he was the peak of xuantongjing and experienced.


    I hurried to do what he said. It was no longer a crazy impact, but to control the Yang Yuan in my body to flow slowly towards the barrier until dawn. There was a click in my body. My limbs and bones stretched out, my fatigue cleared away, and the sensed Yin and Yang Qi became clearer.


    Jumping out of bed, I couldn''t wait to take out a Tianyang rune. Yang Yuan was injected. The rune pattern on the yellow paper immediately glowed and activated directly. It was much more powerful.


    I moved my hands and feet and was very happy. After adapting to the new power, I sat down and asked Wu De if he had seen Liu Tianyi before. Wu De shook his head and said that Liu Tianyi had disappeared when he was born.


    For more than 400 years, it was a long time, but now many rumors have disappeared, which may still be circulating at that time.


    After hesitation, I asked him if he knew a person, a corpse and a ghost. What are you talking about.


    Wu De was surprised. Boss, why did you suddenly ask this?


    I raised my eyebrows and asked him, is there anything wrong?


    Wu De simply floated out of his collar. His breath could converge, but he was not afraid of Qin Xue''s discovery. When Chen Hao was practicing, he noticed that Wu De came out and followed him. He suppressed Yin Qi with Yin jade and stared at Wu De covetously.


    Look in my eyes, Wu De didn''t care much. Standing at the window, he seemed to recall.

 Chapter 21

    After thinking for a while, Wu De asked, have you ever heard of the prophet Li Guangfu?


    Chen Hao and I shook our heads, and Wu De had to start from the beginning.


    Li Guangfu, a native of Western Sichuan, studied from feng shui master yuan Tiangang, but Li Guangfu studied numerology and had very high attainments. One person, one corpse and one ghost were originally said by Li Guangfu.


    When he was alive, he didn''t say what he meant until a hundred years later, when Li Guangfu''s family sorted out the relics, they found a sheepskin scroll, which said: the man of heaven, the emperor of the corpse, and the ghost of the nine Yin.


    The emperor among corpses is not uncommon. There is an emperor in the corpse family every few hundred years. The ghost of nine Yin is relatively difficult to find. It is required to be born in the Yin year and the Yin month, and the time of death must also be in the Yin year and the Yin month.


    When I heard this, I hurriedly asked Chen Hao about his birthday and date of death. Wu De interrupted me and said that he was not. I calculated it for him.


    When it comes to this, I won''t hide it. Tell Wu De that someone wants to harm us. The instigator is talking about a person, a corpse and a ghost. Moreover, Chen Hao was hooked by the people of the seduction gate. Will it have anything to do with this.


    Wu De looked at me and hesitated before saying, boss, with all due respect, your wife used to be the emperor of the corpse, but now she''s not. And you''re not a destiny. What is important is that Li Guangfu only left that sentence without mentioning its usefulness. It doesn''t make sense to harm people for something you don''t know.


    Chen Hao interrupted, what if it was the descendants of the Li family? Li Guangfu has hidden some things that outsiders don''t know, and his descendants may know.


    Uncle Li, Li Shengnong.


    I almost forgot. His name is Li. But they didn''t practice numerology. Li''s surname is another big surname. They can''t be sure that Li Shengnong is Li Guangfu''s descendant.


    I feel a little uneasy. I always feel that this time the woman is stiff. Not only can''t take me and Fubo away, I''m afraid she will also be in danger.


    Moreover, Li Guangfu can be called a saint by his study of numerology. He must have the ability to see through the secret of heaven. Did he see anything that left such a mystery?


    After listening to Chen Hao and me, Wu De shook his head and said, then I don''t know.


    After chatting all night, I still didn''t have much clue. I simply put it down completely. No matter what the future is, there will be a future only if I take the current road.


    What I have to do now is to get the julingdan. As for the danger in the future, I can''t hide in wudaoshan and solve the problem of white fox by the way, so that I don''t dare to close my eyes at night.


    At dawn, I asked Wu Dezhi if he knew the secret of wudaoshan. He said that wudaoshan was already a forbidden area in his time. But for Bagua Town, he told a secret. The Yin cultivation of the corpse family is not bound by the rules of Bagua town.


    This is a little unreasonable. Others will be oppressed by Liu Tianyi''s will... I suddenly realized that no wonder everyone is afraid of female stiffness. This must be the reason.


    This also makes me more sure that Liu Tianyi is the strong Yang Xiu who betrayed the corpse family.


    If that''s true, it''s really lucky. Liu Tianyi is a descendant of Maoshan. His ancestors had made a great wish to kill all the corpses in the world. As a result, the strongest one in Maoshan is actually the one who practices Yang Fu Sutra.


    I put my mind away and came out after washing. Qin Xue''s face was a little bad. When he saw me, he said, Tong Tong, I think you''d better move back first.


    There was nothing wrong, but she said so. I couldn''t stay. I said I would go back from the secret place of the altar in the evening.


    Qin Xue just went to wash. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. The fat man of Lao Wang''s family sent a message in my column: Zhang Tong will not only enter the third floor and bankrupt Tianshi mansion, but also break Zhang Xu''s leg.


    Literally, I can''t see any publicity. It''s very plain, but it''s this kind of plain, which makes it look more real. In addition, Wang pangzi is the Deputy moderator, which caused a sensation. There were thousands of replies in just a few hours.


    However, Zhang Xu did not respond, and he disdained to respond.


    There was no news about the mysterious man who charged me at such a high price. The senior level of Tianshi mansion didn''t take it seriously.


    In short, no one thought I could enter the third floor and break Zhang Xu''s leg. It was even a joke to them.


    I scanned the previous reply.


    The first is ID Nanjian: if Zhang Tong can break Zhang Xu''s leg, I will eat Xiang live.


    ID grasshopper on spring grass: now the corpse clan is just a grasshopper after autumn, jumping for a few days.


    ID xiacao: the moderator is a child with intellectual disabilities. The identification is completed.


    ¡­¡­


    The Internet is an interesting thing. Information spreads quickly and is not affected by region.


    Fat man sent me a private letter saying that Nanjian is a disciple of Jiangnan Qingshui sect, named Subei. If I could really break Zhang Xu''s leg and let Nanjian live eat Xiang, it would be very popular in the whole forum and make a lot of money.


    I''m short of money, but it''s not easy to break Zhang Xu''s leg. I can''t type very well and didn''t reply to fat Wang.


    I was a little disappointed that I didn''t see the mysterious queen. Qin Xue and I said we wanted to be stiff. That''s not an excuse. We really miss her.


    Turn off your cell phone and Qin Xue is dressing up. We went to the altar together and didn''t let Fubo send it.


    Zhang Xu, they went directly into the second floor. In the morning, they saw Qin Xue''s preparation. They should hit the third floor today.


    I entered the first floor without delay and went directly to the entrance of the second floor. When I arrived, someone was breaking through the pass and the fight was very fierce.


    The man used a green sword in his left hand. There was water mist gushing from the sleeve of his right hand. The five fingers pinched the formula to induce the water mist and drew a water sign.


    Wu De said in his collar that he can control Qi into talismans, but his proficiency is slightly lacking. It is a medium-term cultivation in heaven and earth. The auxiliary material is water. He should be a person of Qingshui school.


    Wu De has a wide range of knowledge. He goes on to say that most people will use cinnabar as an auxiliary when using Qi as a symbol. The power of things that reach the Yang and the positive and just Qi of Taoism will be improved, but there are also people who take an unusual path.


    Qingshui sect uses water as an auxiliary because their mental method, autumn water, is one of the few mental methods that can manifest different images.


    Wu De was like a family treasure. In a few words, he found out the low of Qingshui school.


    I heard that the mental skill can also manifest strange images. I asked him if that mental skill would be more powerful. Wu De said that it can''t be said like this. The abnormal image of mental skill is nothing more than a kind of skill, but the mental skill comes with it, which is slightly better than other skills.


    If you say it''s powerful, Shu mountain''s mental skill is quite powerful. It can melt the heart sword and is extremely sharp.


    I listened and slowly turned my attention back to the fight. The disciple of Qingshui sect''s left sword made him very elegant. All his moves attacked Lao stiff''s neck and wanted to cut off his head. However, Lao stiff was invulnerable. It''s very strong. No wonder there are only seventeen or eight people who can enter the second floor every year.


    I knew he would lose when I saw that he was focused on attacking old stiffness.


    Those white haired stiff have the strength to carry great perfection. As soon as others stop, they will be beaten and hurried.


    Sure enough, after a few moves, Lao Jiang whispered and grabbed the green sword. The corpse armor on his other hand soared, straight out of his heart, and all the white hairs around rushed up.


    I hope I can see the skill in the mental skill. Unfortunately, the boy has some ability. He directly abandoned the green sword. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He used the blood knot sign to force him back. He threw the long sword and ran away.


    When he came back, he just faced me. It was a familiar face. There were his photos in the private letter Wang pangzi gave me. He couldn''t help shouting out, Nanjian.


    Nanjian is holding her breath because of her downfall. When she hears the voice, it seems to me that the fire also follows. Angrily, Zhang Tong, you little thing, what are you laughing at? You have the ability to try!


    I was wronged because I didn''t laugh at all, but the people around me laughed. This guy didn''t dare to offend the public and deliberately scolded the mulberry tree.


    I touched my nose, covered my mouth and asked Wu De whether the old guard could not be killed. Would he be resurrected or protected by some force.


    This is very important. Several times just now, Nanjian could cut off Lao Jiang''s head, but the blade couldn''t cut down. I don''t think Lao Jiang blocked it by himself.


    Wu De said that there is some force to protect.


    I nodded secretly. I knew a lot. I really had an advantage.


    Nanjian saw that I ignored him and wanted to pull the people around to watch the excitement. She glanced at the crowd and said that this boy was the little husband of the corpse emperor. He threatened to enter the third floor, but now he is still mixing on the first floor. I think it''s a joke.


    Not many people responded.


    I sorted out the next talisman and drew out a small wooden axe. Nanjian smiled and bent when she saw the wooden axe like a toy. She pointed at me and said, I''m so happy, toy... Ha ha


    The surrounding atmosphere was aroused by him, and there was another group of mockery. I ignored it and walked towards the entrance with a wooden axe. Seeing that I was going to break through the entrance, they all stared at me with expectation.


    But what they expect is not my success, but my embarrassment so that they can talk about it.


    Quickly stepping into the old stiff attack range, I suddenly remembered Nanjian''s message in my column and asked him back, Nanjian, are you going to use your own or someone else''s?


    The smile on Nan Jian''s face froze and was about to get angry. I carried enough Yangyuan and rushed towards the corpses with a laugh. The Tianyang talisman and zhuanyang talisman in my hand flew out of three groups at the same time. Before I could get close, the white hair stiff in front was split by lightning.


    I went straight to Lao Jiang, hit the corpse talisman repeatedly to drive him back, and at the same time, I hit his chest with a small wooden axe.


    The armor that can''t be broken by the green sword is cut in half by a small wooden axe.


    How is that possible? Nanjian shouted in the back, impossible, his toy axe is impossible


    Before he finished, I dodged and jumped into the entrance of the second floor. The whole process was less than 20 seconds. After standing firm, I turned back and waved to Nanjian. He understood what I meant. Before eating, his face was more ugly than eating.


    I turned and entered the door. The space on the second floor was much larger than that on the first floor. When I entered, I felt the Qi of yin and evil. It can be seen that there were many more demons and ghosts.


    Wu De reminded me that, boss, there are fierce ghosts and demons in the world on the second floor. Fierce ghosts are invisible and Demons confuse the mind, which is much more difficult to deal with than the old people in the same realm.


    I nodded. The fierce ghost can be ignored, because with Chen Hao and him, there will be induction when any Yin Qi approaches. As for the demon charm, I''ll just pay attention.


    Wu De recalled and pointed to a direction. I''m afraid of long dreams. I''m going to find his hidden mark first.


    Zhang Xu may have entered the third floor. After all, the proud son of heaven, naturally he should take the lead in everything. I''m also more relieved.


    But in fact, the strength of demons and ghosts on the third floor will be stronger. It''s better to stay on the second floor for seven days.


    Unfortunately, he cares too much about fame.


    Chen Hao and Wu De came out to accompany them, avoiding places with heavy Yin Qi on the way. Wu De''s hiding place is a little biased. He shouldn''t meet anyone in the wild mountains.


    But when I turned over a hill, there was a fight in front of me, and I hurried to the cat''s waist.


    At first, I thought someone was gaining the mark, but when I looked, I found that the Qu brothers were besieging Qinxue.


    I''m a little confused. She''s not following Zhang Xu. Why is she here alone?

 Chapter 22

    Qin Xue''s cultivation is close to Xuantong, but it is not. Otherwise, there will be qualitative changes.


    I never wanted to meet Zhang Xu. I was afraid that he would break through suddenly. With the seal of Heavenly Master, I was really not sure at all.


    The two brothers of the Qu family are in the middle of heaven and earth. In theory, Qin Xue will prevail, but the theory is always theory. Now the two brothers hold a soul gathering flag in their hands, shaking the wind around them, and there are many ghosts within a hundred meters. Coupled with the two brothers'' soul seducers, Qin Xue has a hard time dealing with it.


    And the fight should be some time. Qin Xue''s talismans are almost consumed, and he can barely support it by relying on a milky white short sword.


    Chen Hao said nearby, boss, it''s your junior. Alas, do we want to help!


    I gave him a white look. It''s not nonsense. Otherwise, it''s not for nothing?


    Qin Xue was forced to hurry and was besieged by thousands of ghosts in the two soul gathering flags, but he had no choice but to play a purple rune.


    Liu Rou''s use of purple talisman is a means of sacrifice, which can''t exert all her power.


    Now Qin Xue is urged by the real yuan, and the dark red runes jump out directly from the rune paper, just like a light wave sweeping across, the Yin wind within 100 meters was blown away, and hundreds of ghosts were destroyed.


    The brothers of the Qu family quickly finished printing, the soul gathering flag flew out of the air, took back the remaining ghosts, shook the flag again, and released a large number of ghosts.


    I let Wu De and Chen Hao enter the longevity collar and told them to resist the ghosts around me when I passed.


    The ghosts in juhun flag are not strong, otherwise they don''t have the ability to control so many without being eaten back. Chen Hao and Wu De can completely suppress the Qi of Yin. I can directly face the Qu family brothers and avoid being entangled like Qin Xue.


    Qin Xue is constantly pushed back. Seeing that she can''t support her, Bei Ya clenches and says in a cold voice, mark will give you half.


    She has already been defeated. How could the Qu brothers talk to her about conditions and make the attack more rapid.


    I got up and rushed out quickly while the ghost surrounded Qinxue. I was afraid that using Tianyang talisman would blow people to death. I only dared to use zhuanyang talisman to match Zhenyang talisman.


    The two brothers don''t guard against others. When they see it''s me, they roar. Zhang Tong, what do you want to do?


    They already have a winning ticket and don''t want to create complications. Boss Qu then said, look around and divide your things into 30%.


    The devil believes that they will give me 30%. Even if they do, I can''t watch Qin Xue be bullied. After approaching, raising your hand is to play the zhuanyang Rune and Zhenyang rune.


    The Qu family brothers can force Qin Xue to a dead end. They also have some means in their hands. They don''t talk nonsense when they see me do it. They quickly recall the soul gathering flag and release two skeleton ghosts when shaking.


    Qin Xue hurriedly reminded me to be careful and rushed over with a sword.


    Seeing that the ghost was about to touch me, Qin Xue screamed again behind, but at this time, the breath of Yin jade was released from the longevity collar and blew the ghost away directly.


    As soon as the Qu brothers'' face changed, they wanted to step back and open the distance, but my Fu had reached the top of boss Qu''s head. The Yin Qi on him turned to Yang in an instant. Zhenyang Fu fell from the sky and slammed him to the ground.


    The second man shouted angrily, and his thin hand grabbed me like an eagle claw. The third man of wudaoshan used the soul seducing hand once, but there was no fear of the second man.


    I now see the shadow of a black iron chain in his extended hand, like the soul seducing chain used by Yin difference to lock the soul, so that Chen Hao and Wu De in Changsheng''s collar dare not show their heads.


    As soon as the second song''s soul charmer came out, I felt dizzy and my body seemed to float. I knew it was a precursor for my soul to leave my body.


    As long as the soul is hooked out, it will be sucked in by the soul gathering flag in an instant. Once I break contact with the flesh, I will die immediately.


    In a hurry, I didn''t have time to think about it. I waved a small wooden axe and cut it off at his arm.


    The consciousness was vague, but the old woodcutter''s actions when chopping firewood suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Buzz!


    The air trembled, and the Yin Qi around me was directly shaken away. When my head returned to Qingming, I noticed that the small wooden axe in my hand seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms, but I didn''t feel unable to hold it. It was very strange.


    Almost at the same time, the second child of the Qu family screamed, and his right hand was cut off from his wrist, spewing out a stream of blood.


    At this time, Zhenyang Fu had also failed. Seeing that boss Qu was going to get up, I rushed to him and kicked him in the back of the brain. Half of boss Qu''s face was kicked into the soil, snorted and fainted.


    Qin Xue came to me at this time and looked at the fallen Qu family brothers with a very complicated look.


    Qu Laoer howled a few times and fainted after losing too much blood.


    I was startled. If Qu Laoer died here, it would make a big deal.


    Qin Xue, I asked her if it was illegal for Qu Er to break his arm.


    Not really. Qin Xue is busy to stop the bleeding for Qu Laoer. She says with worry, but the soul seducing hand is connected with bones and tendons. Once his hand is broken, it is equivalent to wasting his skills. Although the rules are not broken, it is just that the hatred is settled.


    I was relieved to hear that there was no violation. As for the feud with the soul seducing sect, it''s not bad. Chen Hao hasn''t settled with them yet.


    Qin Xue took a pill and put it into Qu Laoer''s mouth. After a while, the bleeding stopped. She stared at the little wooden axe in my hand and wanted to stop talking.


    I showed off the dance and said, I said it was not a toy, it was my weapon. Now do you believe it?


    In the face of the girl you like, you can''t help showing off. Qin Xue knew my careful thinking, gave me a speechless look and asked if it was given to me by nvjiang.


    I can''t say it''s from wudaoshan, I can only say it''s from wudaoshan. Qin Xue stared at me for a few seconds and asked, what means did you use to force back the ghost in the juhun flag just now?


    I hesitated, whispered, I say it, you have to keep it a secret for me.


    Qin Xue was aroused by curiosity and nodded. I just let Chen Hao and Wu De out of the longevity collar.


    How about I show off? They are all my little brothers.


    Qin Xue frowned slightly, stared at Wu De and asked suspiciously, is this old man your little brother, too?


    of course!


    Wu De looked embarrassed, but he was still good at watching the momentum. The flatterer shouted boss on the spot.


    Qin Xue frowned deeper, but soon said to himself that your wife must have arranged to protect you.


    I''m a little speechless, but it''s hard to explain. It''s just that the girl''s aura is too prosperous to cover my light.


    Qin Xue was relieved when she finished talking to herself.


    I remembered what fat Wang told me and took out my mobile phone and asked Chen Hao to take pictures for me.


    The old man in the coffin told him that he could not say anything inside, and naturally he could not take too many pictures of things inside. Chen Hao beat the drum for a long time before taking some pictures of me and Qu Laoer.


    Wu Deshun searched his things. In addition to the talisman, there were more than 30 marks.


    Qin Xue asked some incredible questions. Are you not afraid of the Qu family''s revenge?


    I was posing next to boss Qu and heard that I was afraid, but even if he didn''t take it, he wouldn''t let me go, not to mention it''s not the first time.


    what? Qin Xue thought of something and hurriedly asked. You did it when Qu Laosan disappeared the other day.


    Shh! I made a gesture not to talk nonsense.


    Qin Xue, who had just recovered, frowned into a little tiger.


    Chen Hao beat his cell phone, took a picture and suddenly stopped and looked straight behind me.


    Qin Xue''s eyes also fell behind me, which made my hair stand on end. I quickly looked back.


    Not far away from us, I don''t know when there was a woman in white, wearing ancient clothes. The distance was too far, and her face could not be seen clearly, but there was a sharp breath on her, especially the sword in her hand. She could feel the sword spirit before she got out of her body.


    Wu De shrunk to me and whispered, boss, it''s from Shushan.


    She is very strong. She is not comparable to Zhang Xu at all. There is such a person in Bagua town. Why have I never seen her?


    Wu De trembled and said, boss, she took Chen Hao and me as prey.


    As soon as I heard this, I quickly shouted to her, hey, the little sister opposite, they are not demons, they are my ghost servants.


    I don''t know if she heard it, but after a few seconds, she turned and left.


    I breathed a long breath and didn''t want to shoot. Hurriedly searched the things on boss Qu, and there were only 70 marks on them.


    Robbing is much faster than killing yourself.


    After Wu De and Chen Hao entered the collar, I asked Qin Xue why she was not alone with Zhang Xu.


    Alas! Qin Xue sighed, looking a little lonely and unwilling to say more. I didn''t continue to ask. I grabbed a handful from my bag and handed her about 20 marks. Later, you can follow me and enter the third floor. But I need a lot of marks, so I can only give you a little.


    Qin Xue, who was originally sad, burst out laughing at his speech. I thought she would refuse. Unexpectedly, she reached out and asked me if I wanted to call you boss like them?


    Um!


    I wanted to nod, but her words meant more ridicule, so she said seriously that you chose Zhang Xu instead of me. Now I''m giving you a chance to be my partner.


    It would hurt others to say this, but for me, Qin Xue was amused after hearing it.


    I didn''t know that there was a conflict between her and Zhang Xu, but the brothers of the Qu family won''t just grab the mark.


    Now she doesn''t say, I didn''t ask, anyway, sooner or later I will meet Zhang Xu. I can''t hide what happened.


    Qinxue cleaned up her mood and called me with a smile, boss, where are we going next?


    I originally wanted to continue to get Wu dezang''s mark, but the woman just made me very upset for fear that she would follow.


    After thinking about it, that''s all for today. Let''s go out first. Wait until the people on the second floor kill more marks.


    Qin Xue was startled by my words and asked me, do you still want to rob?


    No? I looked at her in confusion and said that it was not illegal to rob.


    Nine thousand marks. When can we get enough by killing demons and ghosts?


    I knew what she was worried about, and said, you just need to keep the wind for me. You don''t have to offend people.


    Qin snow did not speak, or a worried face.


    If she doesn''t believe me, I can''t help it.


    When we came, we avoided some places with Yin Qi. We were afraid that the fight would attract people. Now we go back and clean up those demons and ghosts.


    Qin Xue was present. I didn''t have to do it. When I got to the exit, I got a total of ten marks, and I took seven.


    Qin Xue looked dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything, and I didn''t explain.


    It was noon when we came out. People outside were surprised. After all, no one would waste so much time.


    Back in town, I went to Qinxue to pack up and send the photos of my Daqu brothers to the forum.


    Wang pangzi said that this kind of thing is the most popular and money comes quickly.


    In order to enter the second floor, the corpse talisman is empty, and the zhuanyang talisman should also be supplemented. You need more money to buy talismans.


    I was going to collect my things. When I went back, I sold two Juyin flags and redeemed the purple symbol.


    But as soon as he came out of the hotel, Wang pangzi came sweating and looked like he was coming for me. When he saw me, he pulled aside and said, little brother, I asked you to send some photos, but I didn''t let you provoke the sword. I didn''t mean to hurt the female devil!


    What female devil, I didn''t provoke? I''m a little confused.

 Chapter 23

    Wang pangzi''s words confused me. I have never seen any Shu mountain sword. How can I provoke?


    I looked at the fat man with a black face and asked, don''t you want to swallow my money alone and deliberately make excuses?


    The old man in the pawnshop is the owner who doesn''t give up without profit. Fat man is no different from him. Because of the rigidity of women, there are thousands of clicks on my forum every day. I''m sure I can change a lot of money.


    The fat man helped his forehead, looked like he was convinced of you and said, man, I stand up for justice. Will I do that?


    He took out his cell phone, opened my column, pointed to the picture above and said, look.


    You mean I offended the seduction gate? I didn''t take it to heart. Breaking hands is just the beginning. Chen Hao''s business is not over.


    The fat man was speechless and simply explained it to me in a narrative way.


    I was still a little confused after listening. It turned out that when Chen Hao took a picture of me stepping on boss Qu, he happened to take a picture of the woman carrying the sword.


    After the photos were sent out, some good people commented below that my next target is the woman.


    And she is the famous female devil head of Xuanmen.


    It was just a misunderstanding. After all, a picture doesn''t explain anything. The bad is the sword. I accidentally saw it and replied three words: I''m waiting for you.


    Liang Zi is married like this. It''s inexplicable.


    I am also very helpless. It seems that while the network brings convenience, it is also easy to have some misleading things.


    The fat man said that the sword was not intended to be the top ten figures in the list. Tianbang people disdained to participate in the previous altar training. I don''t know what happened this time. Jian came unintentionally.


    Tianbang?


    Fat man pointed out another section on the forum and handed it to me. Above is a list, there are sky list and earth list.


    The sword didn''t intend to stand out in the tianbang. Fortunately, the people were not blind, and the message behind was all the same: Fortunately, it''s not a temporary worker.


    I don''t know what temporary workers mean, but in the evening, the account of Tianshi mansion turned off the reply function.


    At the same time, another voice appeared in the forum. It was the disciples of Shushan mountain who shouted to the disciples of Tianshi mansion to make them calm down. In the secret realm of the altar tomorrow, Jian unintentionally will destroy me.


    I thought this would be said by Zhang xuzhan, but I didn''t think it was Shushan sword. I was a little bored, but it may not be true. After all, it was just a misunderstanding.


    The next morning, I got up very early. Zhang Xu failed to hit the third floor. I will definitely go today. I will take advantage of this gap to get Wu De''s hidden mark.


    However, when Qin Xue and I arrived at the altar, Jian unintentionally had already waited. She was about the same age as Qin Xue and beautiful, but she was just a "dead face" with no expression.


    I was ready to go in, but she followed me all the way. I took a breath of air conditioning. Is she serious?


    "Well... What happened on the forum was a pure misunderstanding. It was a man-made rumor that caused trouble. Don''t believe it, sister. "


    I stopped awkwardly to explain.


    Jian unintentionally, his face is still expressionless. He follows me indifferently. I go, she goes, I stop, she stops. Is she squatting directly?


    Wang pangzi said that the people on the list disdain the altar experience, because the resources they can get are better than the rewards in the altar. Now the sword has no intention to consume with me, and I will always suffer.


    Fuber also realized the seriousness of the problem and came forward to negotiate and said, Miss Jian, Tong Tong has no intention of offending you. I hope


    Before Fubo finished, Jian said in a cold voice. I just want to see how powerful the empress of the corpse family''s husband is. If he is inferior to others, I will break his tendons. Seek justice for my dead brother.


    fuck up! I scolded the words learned from the forum in my heart. I was speechless. His brother''s death has half a dime to do with me?


    Fu Bo listened and reluctantly pulled me back to the park. He inadvertently guarded the entrance with his sword.


    Seeing that I couldn''t get in, Qin Xue didn''t want to spend time here with me. He said hello and went in.


    In the longevity collar, Chen Hao yelled and scolded. The little three had no righteousness. It all depended on his advantage.


    I didn''t feel anything. The female corpse was injured by the town corpse drum in the village. She didn''t spit blood. She didn''t step back half a step just to protect me.


    In order to make me sleep well, I would rather endure the burning pain of Yang talisman, and even waste a hundred years of Yin yuan to build a foundation for me.


    She did it because I was her husband.


    The reason why I don''t doubt nvjiang, but Qinxue and the old man in the coffin, is because I came into contact with people outside and afterwards, I know that I thought it was a silly nvjiang, but I was protecting me regardless of return.


    Just the sprouting love makes me unable to alienate Qinxue.


    But that''s just love.


    So she went in alone. I don''t think there''s anything wrong.


    In the garden, Fu Bo told a story. It turned out that Jian Ren, the eldest brother of Jian unintentionally, was an admirer of nvjiang. He went to Shiao mountain to ask for a marriage six years ago, but was rejected by nvjiang.


    Unexpectedly, Jianren was infatuated. When he returned, he was depressed and died within two years. Jian has no intention to come to me now to see that her eldest brother is not as good as me.


    The photos in the forum, that''s just an excuse.


    There was no one around. Chen Hao directly said that Jianren''s father was also a talent. You can think of such an invincible name. No wonder sister-in-law would despise him and no one would be willing to be a bitch''s wife, right?


    Even Fubo was amused. He seriously added that the name is really a little


    In the evening, my column blew up, and Nanjian secretly took pictures of me and Fubo that we couldn''t wait for and put them on it.


    The messages behind are sarcastic.


    ID Nanjian: the mentally retarded child is stupid now. Let alone the third floor, the first floor dare not enter. I want to take back what I said before. If the mentally retarded can enter the third floor, I will eat two Xiang live.


    ID beisao: brother Jian 6666, I''ll wave the flag for you.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this, I want to see him eat Xiang. But the sword didn''t intend to guard the door. It was really riveted with me.

 Chapter 24

    At dusk, people from the secret place of the altar came out one after another. I looked at it. The third floor hasn''t appeared yet, which proves that Zhang Xu failed again.


    The forum said that their three person team had impacted five times and consumed a lot of purple runes. It can be seen that it is not so easy to enter the third floor.


    Not long after, Qin Xue also came out. Unexpectedly, she took out 20 marks and gave me 14.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know whether to answer or not. Qin Xue said with a smile, boss, don''t forget that we are partners.


    Compared with 9000 stars, 20 stars are only a drop in the bucket, but it shows Qin Xue''s attitude.


    Fu Bo frowned slightly. He took the mark on my behalf and said that Miss Qin Xue''s care for the young master will be remembered by my miss. She will also give you a certain return when she comes.


    Qin Xue smiled. I felt her smile was very relaxed, as if she had achieved something.


    But I didn''t observe carefully, Zhang Xu came over, his eyes fell on Qin Xue, hissed and said, you don''t want what I gave you, but cooperate with a fool.


    Qin Xue shrugged indifferently and said that at least Tong Tong would not be as dirty as you and put forward some shameless conditions.


    I have a black face. Qin Xue means she thinks I''m a fool, too?


    But they are arguing, and I can''t say anything.


    Zhang Xu said excitedly, I''m second in the list. Don''t I deserve you?


    Qin Xue snorted and ignored him. I''ve seen a lot of forums, and I''m not simple. I guess from the dialogue that Zhang Xu must put forward something that couples can do. Qin Xue refused and left the team.


    I haven''t married nvjiang yet. Zhang Xu is really disgusting. He didn''t get married and wanted to do that.


    Zhang Xu doesn''t want to put this kind of thing on the surface. After all, it affects his reputation. He sneered that you will regret it with waste like Zhang Tong.


    I just want to get enough marks and go to the third layer to exchange for the poly elixir.


    But Nanjian''s ridicule, coupled with Zhang Xu''s arrogant face, suddenly gave me the desire to let them eat.


    After Zhang Xu left, I comforted Qin Xue and told her not to worry. Even if it was 73 points, she would get more marks than following Zhang Xu.


    Qin Xue looked at the sword pestling at the entrance and smiled. Hint me, don''t mention the mark now. I dare not enter the secret realm of the altar.


    Fu Bo came forward again and had no intention to communicate with Jian. There was no result. When he came back, his face rarely appeared angry. He told me, young master, don''t worry. I''ll let the big housekeeper tell the young lady.


    If my wife were here, she wouldn''t dare to do such a thing just by relying on Shushan sect. The problem is that she''s still on the road. What''s the use of telling her?


    After I went back, I kept communicating with Wu De and had a thorough understanding of Shushan, but the more I understood, the more I knew the unintentional gap between myself and Jian.


    Shu mountain uses sword to enter the Tao. Originally, it focuses on attacking and cutting. In the same level, Kendo is higher than Dharma. In addition to the heart sword and mind method of Shu mountain, the transformed heart sword can hurt both spirit and body.


    After listening, I can only sigh and feel helpless. After all, cultivation is there. Even if the small wooden axe is extraordinary, it is not powerful enough to swing, which is also useless.


    As for Zhang Xu, if he just broke through Xuantong, I am sure of the first war.


    I tossed and turned and fell asleep in the middle of the night. Even with a stiff hairpin in my hand, I still heard a few cries of the fox.


    When I got up the next day, I was burning with anxiety, and fuber seemed to have gone out.


    After opening the forum, I knew that the sword was still guarding the entrance. I didn''t even have the desire of the past.


    When I was upset and angry, I saw Nanjian banging in my column. I was angry for no reason. I replied to him, eat enough, exercise less, and hold your two Xiang.


    At noon, I was restless and slept with my head covered. I was suddenly awakened by the vibration of my mobile phone. When I picked it up, it was a private letter from the fat man to me.


    Click to see him send six shocked expressions, and then: little brother, your wife thief six!


    My face is confused. Is it a female stiff? Unlikely. Rubbed his sleepy eyes and gave fat Wang a simple reply with a question mark.


    He immediately replied: return to the home page, the first hot spot, prepare your little heart, don''t get excited.


    I don''t believe what Wang pangzi said. He said it was hot. It''s estimated that someone will hate me. I didn''t bother to see it a few days ago. Now I''m tired of it.


    But when I stepped back, I couldn''t help opening the home page.


    The first is a new news, flashing a beautiful glow, very beautiful. I looked at the time and only sent it for more than two hours. The click has broken 70000.


    There are not many people in the Xuanmen. Seventy thousand people have seen it.


    It''s really a little hot. If it''s changed into money, it''s estimated to be much better.


    I yawned and turned my eyes to ID. at one glance, I was sleepless and my eyes were wide open.


    The golden head and the familiar face.


    Female stiff... Can she also play forum? And selfie?


    Has she recovered her senses?


    I looked at the four words of the ID corpse queen with flashing daylighting, and I was inexplicably excited. Click to open it. The content is very simple. There are only eight words: hurt my husband and destroy Shushan.


    I don''t know how many pages have been brushed behind the comments, but I''m not happy when I look at them.


    The reply is very uniform. It''s a network freak. All: 666, give me a dozen such wives.


    I was so angry that I replied to the first person who left a message: This is my wife.


    At first, there were many more behind. I typed slowly. Finally, I replied with an expression of hitting my head with a hammer.


    It''s too much. It takes a lot of time to toss around, but every time I reply, I feel a little more comfortable. I forgot to pay attention to the results. Finally, I found that there were too many. I was so angry that I almost threw my mobile phone away.


    Just then, I received a message. It was a private letter from a woman. I started a paragraph. My husband, I don''t think I have.


    I knew it was text, but I was still silly and shouted in my mouth, and then I continued to read it.


    Nu Jiang said she had something to delay for a few days and told me to go to the third floor. The julingdan is small. That bet is very important. It is the amount that can crush the Tianshi mansion. At that time, it can be used to coerce the Tianshi mansion to release my grandpa and them.


    When I saw this, I was excited. I thought it was just the big housekeeper who couldn''t stand the disgusting people in Tianshi mansion. I didn''t think there was any more meaning.


    Think about it, only a hundred times this opportunity can force Tianshi mansion to a dead end.


    I worked hard for a long time and finally typed five words: wife, I miss you.


    After sending it to me, the girl didn''t come back. I wanted to ask her if she had recovered her intelligence, but when I saw nothing, I had to give up.


    I think she should also be stupid and can''t type fast.


    The whole forum is discussing it.


    ID Nanjian also sent a theme.


    This guy really has him there, and he is very positive. As long as I have any news, he is definitely the first reply.


    Naturally, I was also curious about him. I click in and have a look. The content is: will Shushan give face to the corpse family?


    The following is a self-question and self-answer. After a comprehensive analysis, I say that now the corpse family is declining, and the female stiff is even more a failure to cross the robbery. I''m afraid that the whole family will not be able to destroy Shushan.


    Moreover, the disrespect to Shushan in his words is a complete threat. If Shushan gives in, what he loses is his face.


    Because of his thorough analysis, many people agree with him.


    I''m so angry that I''m not alone. Secretly, you boy, wait to eat Xiang.


    Tomorrow, the sword doesn''t intend to retreat. I took the mark hidden by Wu De and swept the disciples of major sects on the first floor. The rest is Zhang Xu.


    I thought to myself that when I came back, the information on the forum was refreshed. Under my wife is the official account of Shushan, which roughly means that Shushan will not be an enemy of the corpse family, and will fully support the birth and rise of the corpse family.


    I believe the previous words, because someone pulled out his sword and inadvertently left the town. As for full support, it''s just a table talk.


    I breathed a long sigh. I didn''t think it was just eight words. Shushan really gave way. After a while, Fu Bo came back and said with a red face, young master, we will move to Longfeng restaurant tonight. The housekeeper arranged everything.


    I''m also curious about this housekeeper. She has been to the town and showed up, but there is little information about her on the forum.


    More importantly, her forum ID is the mysterious queen. Does the corpse clan have two corpse queens at the same time?


    I asked Fubo curiously. He spread his hand and said that the housekeeper was always mysterious. Only the young lady could see her, and I had never seen the old slave. The young master is the husband of the young lady. He must have a chance to see her in the future.


    I feel more mysterious after hearing what Fu Bo said, but I''m afraid meeting the housekeeper means that I have the right to mobilize the resources of the whole corpse family.


    While fuber was packing up, I asked him what else he had to deal with? Fubo was stunned and said, young master, the old slave is a doorman. The young lady works. I asked about that round.


    Think about it. Fubo is also very poor. He brought me to Bagua town. He has no car and no money. It can be seen that he has a low status.


    Because I lived for seven or eight days and had a lot of things, I helped carry them and went to Longfeng restaurant together. After entering our room, I knew that Qinxue didn''t live in the best place.


    Chen Hao and Wu De floated out. Chen Hao was fine. After all, he lived with me in Qinxue for some time. Wu De is an old ghost of hundreds of years old. Every step he takes, he utters an exclamation.


    I was glad to turn on the TV. It happened to be an ancient costume drama. Wu De was almost kneeling when he saw the emperor inside.


    In ancient times, imperial power was respected, and even those who were proficient in Xuanmen Taoism had to obey it.


    Wu De''s behavior makes me want to laugh. At the same time, I also see the traces of the changes of the times from him.


    Chen Hao explained to Wu De before he gradually calmed down.


    I didn''t sleep at night. I sat cross legged on the bed and tried to use Yang Yuan to condense Tianyang talisman and Zhenyang talisman. Unfortunately, there was not enough Yang Yuan in my body, so I could only bear half of it. It seems that it must be done in the medium term.


    After giving up, I sent Qin Xue a message and asked her to wait for me at the gate of Longfeng restaurant tomorrow morning.


    The sword didn''t intend to leave. Tianshi mansion panicked. Zhang Xu failed to attack the third layer. It''s likely to turn the spearhead to eliminate my great trouble first.

 Chapter 25

    The female stiff man didn''t appear, but he forced him to retreat from Shushan in eight words.


    In the forum, her eight word post has been in great heat. In the evening, it broke 100000 clicks.


    But only I know that behind the cruel words, what is needed is strength.


    Sword is not intended to be a personal behavior, but what nvjiang intimidates is Shushan. Finally, the senior management of Shushan gave an explanation personally, which made me wonder whether nvjiang has completely sobered up.


    Of course, as fuber said, if the corpse clan can stand up to now, it has the power to make it exist.


    On Shiao mountain, when Li Shengnong with eight men forced the girl to freeze, there was a terrible smell in the mountain, which scared Li Shengnong to flee.


    Coupled with the changes of the times, the sects that used to eat by cutting demons and demons have started to operate. Like Wang pangzi, who would have thought that a fat man selling mobile phones would be a monk with a full life in heaven and earth?


    When the pursuit changes, the hatred fades.


    But the evil brought by interest will never change. So I''m still worried about nvjiang. I hope she can go to Bagua town safely.


    The next day I got up early. Last night, I was worried about the cry of white fox, which made me not sleep very well. I looked in the mirror and looked a little pale.


    Now it''s the sixth day. I don''t feel abnormal. It seems that the stiff hairpin can restrain the white fox.


    I changed my clothes and went out.


    Qinxue received my message last night and waited at the door long ago. Fu Bo was there, too. Although Jian unintentionally left, he was still worried. He sent me to the altar. He was relieved when he didn''t see Jian unintentionally.


    If someone steps into each floor of the altar secret place, it will increase the time of seven days. Now people enter the first and second floors, and its opening time is 14 days. Fourteen days later, if no one can enter the third floor, the exchange temple will appear, and then the secret place will be closed.


    Although they came early, many people came back and forth behind us.


    After we went in, we stayed away from the entrance. Chen Hao and Wu De came out of the collar. Wu De led the way in front, avoided the place with heavy evil spirit, and went straight to the place where he hid his mark.


    On the way, Wu De said that when I was calculated, it was too late to hide my things near the old man. We should be careful when we go there. We must not disturb the old and stiff.


    When he said it now, I asked strangely. You were also the cultivation achievement of Xuantong in the middle of the year. It is reasonable to say that there is such a strong old stiffness at the entrance of the third floor in the second floor. Why are you not its opponent?


    Wu De frowned and said, "I''ve been thinking about this all these years. You may not believe it. That old stiff is a stiff bronze armor, which is equivalent to a monk in the state of things.".


    Carrying heaven and earth, Xuantong Qi things, combining Tao and immortality, lifting Xia to break emptiness. This is the description of cultivation in Zhuangzi''s longevity technique. At the same time, it is also the eight realms of Taoist cultivation. Each realm will have different manifestations in the human body.


    As for sanctification, it''s just a legend.


    It is precisely because it is difficult to become a saint that Liu Tianyi and nvjiang will be regarded as legends.


    But on the second floor of the secret realm, there is Lao Bing of Qi Wu realm... I feel cold behind my back. If that Lao Bing comes out, all the people inside will die.


    At the thought of this, I was a little discouraged. Qin Xue also frowned and said that Liu Tianyi could not be so careless and leave the old stiffness of Qi Wujing here.


    In theory, it won''t, but now it has appeared and Wu De is still dead in its hands.


    Wu De said that at that time, I was terrified to see the old and stiff in Qi Wujing. It seemed to be able to hook all things and absorb the blood and spirit around. If I hadn''t had a talisman on me, it would have been torn on the spot.


    The more I listen, the more guilty I am.


    Qin Xue didn''t know that Wu dezang had more than 2000 marks. She hesitated and said, Tong Tong, or we won''t go. Magic tools and talismans can be bought for you by your wife in the future.


    If it were magic talisman, I wouldn''t take risks. But that''s 2000 marks, which is very important to me.


    Wu De is still remembering and continues to say, I feel that the thing was not in the secret realm before, but was put in later. Wu De said that he drew a symbol in the void. He condensed it with Yin Qi, which is more vivid.


    The symbol looks like a blooming plum blossom with something like an eye in the middle.


    Wu De asked, have you ever seen such a mark.


    After a closer look, we all shook our heads.


    Wu De said, this is what I saw on the old coffin, like a sign of a certain force.


    As we entered the forest, we were not talking, and a layer of condensation cloud shrouded our hearts.


    Wu De''s road is getting more and more deviated. It may be because of the secret place. There are no creatures in the forest. It''s very quiet. When we were about to get out of the mountains and forests, Wu De told us to be careful. He said that the old man was not far away.


    Drilling out of the woods, in front is the foot of a mountain. In a pile of thatch, there is a small cave, dark and deep.


    Wu De said that there was heaven and earth in the cave. It was a huge space, and Lao Jiang was in it.


    We hurriedly put our hands and feet lightly, and the atmosphere dared not go out, for fear of making noise.


    Wu De floated through the cave and walked along the foot of the mountain for more than ten meters. In front of him, there were some collapsed rubble covered with stone flowers and dry lichens. It can be seen that he had collapsed for some years.


    Wu De stopped, looked for it in the rubble, knocked around from time to time, and finally pointed to a round stone with a diameter of one meter and said that the thing was inside. At the beginning, I moved it directly inside with the moving technique.


    The stone is intact. If you don''t know, you don''t know what''s in it.


    Qin Xue slid his hand gently, and a milky white short sword fell out of his sleeve and began to cut the stone.


    The short sword is not an ordinary product at first sight, but she is afraid of making a sound and doesn''t dare to use too much force. It''s still very slow to cut. I drew out a small wooden axe to try. Qin Xue asked me not to make trouble, but I tried. After all, it is sharper than green sword.


    As a result, the axe fell without much force. The axe blade directly sank into the stone, just like cutting tofu. It was easy to cut a large piece.


    Qin Xue was stunned and looked at me and asked, Tong Tong, to be honest, where did this little axe come from?


    Wudaoshan has always been regarded as a forbidden area, full of mystery. Now it seems that it is much more mysterious than I thought.


    I can''t tell the truth. My wife must have given it to me. Qin Xue doesn''t believe it. After all, the corpse clan has been surrounded and suppressed by various sects and has experienced a crisis of life and death. If there were such a weapon, it wouldn''t be unknown and would have been brilliant long ago.


    But I didn''t say, and she didn''t continue to ask.


    I split the stone with two axes, and with a crash, the mark fell all over the ground.


    Qin Xue didn''t know it was a mark. She was so surprised that she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time. I took my bag and grabbed it one by one. Chen Haosheng was afraid of Qinxue. He was busier than me and used both hands.


    But until we all put it away, Qin Xue didn''t pick it up. Wu De didn''t figure out more than 2000. I didn''t bother to count them. I grabbed four and handed them to Qin Xue.


    She still can''t return to God, but she doesn''t refuse. I estimated that there were six or seven hundred for her. With Zhang Xu, it would be good for her to have three or four hundred now. After all, Zhang Xu didn''t kill demons and ghosts these days, and his energy was focused on the impact on the third floor.


    When preparing to go back, Wu De suddenly said, boss, I want to go back and have a look. I always feel strange. There is no evil gas leakage in the hole.


    Indeed, we''ve been around for nearly twenty minutes. We can''t feel corpse gas in that hole.


    Wu De suspected that the old man was dead.


    I don''t trust to say that zombies don''t die of old age, and they exist in the same physical environment. No one can kill them. It may be sleeping, so it''s better not to disturb them.


    However, Wu De has an obsession with the murderer who killed him. Let''s hide 100 meters away. If there is anything moving inside, don''t care about him and run away directly.


    Unable to persuade, we had to retreat to a hundred meters away and wait for him. Wu De gingerly entered the cave. More than ten seconds later, there was no sound in it.


    Half a minute later, Wu De floated out and waved to us.


    I''m a little suspicious. Is old stiff really dead? That''s unlikely.


    In the past, Wu De surprised us with a word, and Lao Jiang was killed.


    With the existence of Qi Wujing, who can kill it?


    We went into the cave. There was a space of more than 50 square meters. In the middle was an old coffin. The lid of the coffin was open, and the hilt of a peach wood sword was exposed. On the side of the coffin, leaning against a pair of bones.


    I looked into the coffin. Inside was an old corpse in ancient clothes. His body was dark yellow and like black brass. The peach wood sword was inserted into his chest. I stretched out my hand to pull out the peach wood sword. Wu De grabbed me and said, boss, don''t touch it. Old stiff may just be restrained and not dead.


    Hearing that he was not dead, I quickly withdrew my hand. Wu De said that his town should be the bones leaning on the coffin.


    Chen Hao turned over the bones in front of the coffin and found that he also had a small peach wood sword on his chest. It was obvious that he was poisoned by the corpse during the fight. In order not to become a zombie, he committed suicide here.


    That''s how Wu De died.


    The clothes on the body were not weathered, some of them looked like ancient robes. Qin Xue turned out the things on him. There were four magic tools that I had never seen.


    After careful inspection, Qin Xue said that he didn''t look like a sect disciple in Xuanmen. He picked up a jade token with the words "eternal blessed land" written on the front.


    Qin Xue read it out, even Wu De didn''t know.


    I asked if it was a hidden sect. Qin Xue shook her head and said that after the changes of the times, there are no hidden sects on the earth, and there are no such sects and families in the blessed land for thousands of years.


    Isn''t it really a sect in the Xuanmen?


    But he also uses peach wood sword. Although the shape of the magic weapon is strange, it also conforms to the characteristics of Taoist magic tools. I can use Yang Yuan to urge.


    Wu De seemed to suddenly think of something and said in horror. It seems that what my ancestors said is true. He said that the existence of wudaoshan and Bagua town hides the secrets of another world.


    Qin Xue said, don''t worry about it first. Don''t mention it after you go out, otherwise you will be killed.


    fatal disaster? If there really exists another world, Xuanmen should try its best to find it, which is in line with the desire of human exploration.


    Qin Xue looked at Wu De and hesitated before saying. I heard grandpa Zu say that the Wu family caused trouble because they peeped into the secrets of wudaoshan. 90% of the people were killed overnight, and the murderer has not been found yet. Now it seems that the secret that the Wu family knows is what elder Wu De just said.


    I wouldn''t believe it before, but Qin Xue said that the time when the Wu family had an accident happened was the year when the Wu family disciples didn''t enter the secret place.


    Qin Xue didn''t want to talk more. She said that there were many mysterious things in the Xuanmen, some of which were taboos and could not be touched. Let''s not guess, let alone say, what happened today is regarded as never happened.

 Chapter 26

    Wu De listened to the experience of his family. His ghost eyes were red and his old fist was clenched.


    Chen Hao touched his head to comfort him and said, don''t be sad. Grandpa Wu treats me very well. I''ll avenge the Wu family with you.


    Qin Xue reminded again that don''t mention revenge, let alone check it. Unless you have enough strength, you will find your own way to death, which will also affect our snow mountain sect.


    Looking at Qin Xue, she regretted telling us these things.


    I was curious, but I didn''t continue to ask. I know there is a person in the Xuanmen who must know. That person is nvjiang.


    She once stepped out of the void and almost became a saint. She is a figure at the top of the pyramid and the only person who has contacted wudaoshan. She naturally knows a lot about these mysterious doors.


    I want to know. Just hide in bed and ask her quietly in the future.


    When sorting out the things on the remains, in addition to four magic tools and eight purple runes, there is also a yellow cloth full of Rune patterns.


    The yellow cloth was very smooth. I pinched it with my hand and muttered that it felt like my wife''s chest. It was very comfortable.


    Qin Xue squatted next to her. Her hand stiffened and stared at me. Say in a low voice, no shame. You can''t say what you did with your wife outside.


    oh I answered and didn''t feel anything.


    I use Yang Yuan to inject yellow cloth. The rune can''t be urged. It seems that it''s just a cloth with special material. I have a lot of marks in my bag. I don''t have much place to put them, so I throw my backhand.


    Huang Bu just fell in front of Wu De, who was devastated. He looked down and suddenly exclaimed, holding Huang Bu in both hands like a treasure. He said excitedly that this is the holy order of the Heavenly Master.


    The sadness on Wu De''s face swept away, which showed that he was very shocked.


    Seeing that we all looked at him, Wu De explained that Zhang Daoling founded Tianshi mansion and created Tianshi seal with purple gold. Later, he found that the Tianshi seal was too powerful. He was worried that there would be villains among future disciples, and no one could compete with the Tianshi seal, so he wrote a holy order. If someone would do evil with the Tianshi seal in the future, he could easily receive the Tianshi seal with the Tianshi holy order.


    Before Wu De finished speaking, Chen Hao hurriedly grabbed the holy order of the Heavenly Master in his hand and said excitedly, boss, with it, Zhang Xu will die.


    I''m a little excited, too. With Chen Hao, Zhang Xu''s accomplishments are not enough to fear. Only the seal of Heavenly Master is the supreme treasure of Xuanmen, and has experienced the blessing of the generation of Heavenly Master. Without the urging of Zhenyuan, the released breath can suppress Chen Hao, which is very difficult.


    Now with this thing, Zhang Xu is really dead.


    Wu De went on to say that the holy order of the Heavenly Master appeared on him, which means that no matter where he came from, he was at least connected with the Xuanmen.


    When he said this, I remembered some stories told by my grandfather before. Blessed land and Dongtian are places with abundant aura. Ancient sects would choose such places to build mountain gates.


    Among the three fairy mountains in the South China Sea, the abbot, Penglai and Yingzhou belong to the blessed land. It has been said that there were immortals.


    There is Kunlun in the inland, but Kunlun has experienced destruction and greatly lost its aura, so it is called Kunlun emptiness by later generations.


    Now think about it, is Grandpa''s story implying something to me?


    Qin Xue refused to discuss, and I didn''t say it.


    I put the holy order of the Heavenly Master on my chest. Divide the purple sign in half, give Qin Xue four, and then give another one, and say it''s back to her.


    As for the magic weapon, Wu De said it was not a treasure. I planned to sell it after I went out and split the account with her.


    Out of the mountain forest, Qin Xue asked me whether to hunt the mark or what to do.


    I answered her two words: robbery.


    It''s the third day since the secret place was opened. Most disciples know that they can''t enter the second floor and don''t toss around. They begin to look for demons and ghosts to kill. Therefore, more or less, everyone will have several marks.


    Qin Xue was stunned, but didn''t say anything.


    Most of the people on the first floor are in the supporting territory. Facing that we have no ability to resist, they looted a circle, took care of almost all sects and factions, and seized more than 2000 marks in total.


    Qin Xue clenched her lips when she reached for the seal and said hesitantly, Tong Tong, you have offended all sects and will put the corpse family in water and fire.


    I said, I don''t rob, and they don''t want to see me. They haven''t tried to kill us. Besides, my wife is not afraid of them, neither am I.


    Qin Xue smiled helplessly and accepted the mark.


    I looked at it. It was not early. I didn''t go to the second floor. I continued to fight and kill on the first floor and got more than ten.


    Qin Xue was worried about not getting too many marks before. Now he disdains to share a few with me. Just let me take them and share them when there is a big harvest.


    Of course, every time she shot, she stood far away to make herself look like an outsider.


    Chen Hao is full of complaints, but I don''t think there is anything. After all, not everyone can be as unscrupulous as me.


    Otherwise, Zhang Xu''s people would have started this business long ago.


    When I came out, the people I robbed were all eyeing the altar. The elders in their family were even more angry. However, they didn''t dare to take action according to the rules set by Liu Tianyi.


    I didn''t say it face to face, but there was a riot on the forum. Nanjian is still the chief of my column. She is a loyal black powder. She tries her best to make trouble for me every day.


    He suggested that we form an alliance and take back the mark I took.


    I glanced and didn''t bother to look.


    After counting the marks, there are more than 3000, nearly 4000. After looting the second floor tomorrow, there should be 6000 or 7000.


    It''s just that there are few people on the second floor and it''s hard to find.


    Early the next morning, we were the first to enter the secret realm of the altar and were directly transmitted to the second floor. I first found a place to hide and remember the direction everyone left. I didn''t start until Zhang Xu and them left.


    Unfortunately, I met Nanjian on the way. The boy fought desperately and emptied his Taoist talisman. Finally, I had to throw out Zhenyang talisman and zhuanyang talisman and smash him with 3000 yuan.


    Seeing him being held by Fu, Chen haomo wiped his hands. He read the forum and said when he came. If he caught Nanjian, beat him first.


    But when Chen Haocai approached, Nanjian suddenly burst out a water curtain. The power of Zhenyang Fu was shaken open. The water curtain quickly turned into water mist and formed a strange image.


    A lake appeared in the fog. A bloody sunset hung in the sky. The sky and water reflected each other. It is very consistent with the name of mental Dharma. The autumn water is the same as the sky.


    The vision only lasted a short time and disappeared, but Nanjian disappeared together.


    Wu De floated out and said that the autumn water was the same as the sky, which coincided with the Taoist art of reflection. Through this method, he reflected himself elsewhere.


    Zhang Hao and I felt remorseful. We knew we wouldn''t save. We quickly took him down and beat him up.


    Chen Hao has been exposed and his identity has become my ghost servant. As long as he doesn''t meet Zhang Xu, the rest are unable to resist.


    Throughout the day, except for robbery, we were looking for Nanjian all over the world. As a result, we didn''t meet him when we went out. After reading the forum, I knew that the boy was frightened and slipped out directly. He didn''t dare to be inside.


    In the evening, I counted and robbed 20 people all day, and seized 3000 marks, which together amounted to nearly 7000. If you don''t divide the snow, it''s estimated to be 9000.


    The secret place has been open for four days now, and there are still ten days left. It''s very abundant for me. The next day I just went in for a walk and came out.


    But I don''t dare to waste time. Fat brother sent me the Sub Ledger, which was a full 50000. It shows that the income has increased a lot in a few days. By the way, I gave him the photos taken during the robbery in two days and asked him to pass them on.


    Wang pangzi just turned a few, so excited that his face turned pig liver color and left in a hurry.


    Just after those photos were sent out, Zhang xulike followed a post and asked me to put away the mark and wait for him to pick it up.


    I''m afraid Zhang Xu is not the only one who is jealous of me now. They dare not rob the disciples of other sects, but it''s right to rob me.


    However, the people of tianbang disdained to participate, and Lanyu, the first in the earth list, did not appear.


    In the whole secret place, no one can move me except Zhang Xu.


    I haven''t been idle these two days. I have a separate room. I keep practicing the old man''s chopping firewood. Unfortunately, I only watched it for eight hours that day. If I watched it more, I might be more proficient.


    During this period, I asked the fat man to help inquire and find out that Zhang Xu is still a great success in heaven and earth. I''m relieved. He failed to hit the third floor several times, but he didn''t break through. It proved that he didn''t leave a hand, but got stuck.


    As long as it is stuck, it is impossible to break through in the battle.


    Thinking of this, I directly posted in the column: Zhang Xu, see you at the exit of the first floor tomorrow. You and I will decide the outcome.


    There were also photos with more than 7000 marks on the back, which attracted a lot of scolding. Those are the people I robbed.


    Qin Xue saw my post and immediately called me to ask if I was crazy. Even if he can receive the seal of Heavenly Master, Zhang Xu is also a monk with great perfection in heaven and earth. Moreover, he occupies the second place in the list. In addition to cultivation, he also has many skills. I have no chance to win him at all.


    The forum is also one-sided, and no one is optimistic about me.


    But now he can''t break through to Xuantong. He is inevitably worried. I believe it''s not only me who is worried, but also him. So it''s the best time.


    And the open engagement, those who have been robbed by me form an alliance, and it is impossible to retaliate against me during the engagement.


    Otherwise, the three or four hundred people rush into mass action, and I have only my life to escape.


    Chen Hao and I have also made full preparations. The money for selling the four magic tools is not divided into Qinxue for the time being. We bought a large number of zhuanyang talismans. At the same time, I kept changing Zhenyang talismans and Tianyang talismans.


    If you can''t fight at that time, you''ll kill him if you hit him with a talisman.


    In the afternoon, there was a commotion in the street outside. I leaned over the window and found that everyone was rushing out of town. The roadside vendors couldn''t care about the stalls. It seemed that something big had happened in front of me.


    When he was confused, fuber pushed the door in and said excitedly, young master, miss is coming.


    I frowned. Didn''t she say there was a delay and it would take a few days? Didn''t it get done?


    Stunned for a few seconds, I threw away the vermilion pen in my hand and pushed Fubo away. When I went out, I found that I couldn''t walk fast at all, because all the roads leading to outside the town were crowded with people.


    I scolded in my heart. It''s my wife, not your wife. What are you excited about her coming!

 Chapter 27

    The right way of Xuanmen doesn''t want to see the corpse family, especially the Yin cultivation pulse. But the worship of the strong will not be affected by hatred.


    However, in addition to the mystery of the corpse queen, what is more important is the unique appearance of the dead woman.


    With my small strength, I pushed and bumped in the crowd and got to the front.


    The team of the corpse clan is not large. It is visually observed that there are more than 20 people walking towards Bagua town.


    In the middle of the team is the bronze coffin in Shiao mountain, which is rusty and has gone through the vicissitudes of years.


    There are eight people carrying the coffin. They are dressed in black, wearing hats on their heads, covered with black cloth on their faces, and their waist is straight. Although they are walking, their actions are very stiff. They know that they are zombies at a glance.


    A group of people came quietly. When they looked unknowingly, they thought it was a funeral procession.


    As the copper coffin approached, a chill followed, and the air people vomited turned into white fog, like a sudden transition from summer to winter.


    The originally lively scene was silenced by the Yin Qi.


    When the copper coffin reached the entrance of the town, the crowd began to retreat. Some could not resist the cold, and some were afraid to stop on the road.


    As soon as they left, I stood alone in front. Soon someone recognized me and whispered.


    I didn''t have time to listen to them. I ran to the copper coffin.


    Seeing me, the five black zombies in front of the copper coffin stopped and lined up in front of me to keep me away.


    And in an instant, I felt five cold eyes falling on me under the black cloth.


    I shivered and stopped.


    At this time, there was a light sound from the copper coffin. When the five people in the way heard it, they rubbed left and right, bent down, stood aside with their hands down, and their attitude became extremely respectful.


    I just trotted past. The copper coffin was covered. Only four people followed me with a wooden coffin. It was blood red and tied with a lot of iron chains. It was gloomy and terrible. It might be the strong man of the corpse family.


    I weighed my feet, held the coffin and shouted, wife.


    There was no response. Did she not hear or couldn''t speak?


    I wanted to go back to the hotel to see it, but I couldn''t wait. Regardless of the strange eyes of the people around me, I dragged the copper coffin to the edge.


    I guess no one dares to climb in and out of the coffin of the empress of the corpse family as their own home except me.


    As soon as she got to the top, the coffin lid was half opened. The woman lay inside, wearing a plain white skirt, a black veil over her eyes, and her exposed chin was as white and delicate as lanolin jade.


    Even a half face is enough to eclipse the women in the town.


    The woman''s stiff throat made a crisp cluck and was talking to me.


    Sure enough, she hasn''t recovered her intelligence and can''t speak, but it doesn''t matter. When I defeat Zhang Xu and enter the third floor, I can exchange her for a gathering elixir.


    Seeing me lying on the lid of the coffin looking at her, the girl sat up gently, much softer than before.


    After sitting up, she quickly stood up again and stretched out her hand to pull me. I hurried to help her. Just clasped her hand, a force floated up with me, and they fell to the ground together.


    But just as we landed, four strong smells suddenly gushed out of the town, instantly locked on me and her.


    An ethereal voice sounded over the town: since ancient times, good and evil do not coexist. The holy land of Taoism can not tolerate evil spirits.


    My face changed. It''s said that there are four strong people in Bagua town. They want to prevent female stiff from entering the town.


    The whole corpse clan, only me and uncle Fu can speak. In the face of four powerful breath and difficulties, I panicked at once, for fear that the woman would be bullied.


    Fortunately, Fu Bo didn''t mess up. He went to the front of the team and said loudly, you know better than us whether Bagua town is a Taoist holy land. There are some things you can''t hide.


    Is Fubo''s remark a hint about Liu Tianyi?


    Hum.


    There was a cold hum from the void, and the breath of the strong man came to my face. Facing that breath, my chest was like pressing a huge stone and I couldn''t breathe.


    Ha!


    But the breath didn''t fall. The eight old people who carried the coffin roared at the same time. There was gold light on their bodies, and the four breath were defeated in an instant.


    Corpse eight guards!


    The person who just made the voice exclaimed and asked in a slightly panic tone, what does the corpse family want to do when Bawei was born?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of the eight guards of the corpse clan, but judging from the old guy''s panic tone, the eight people carrying the coffin seem very powerful.


    There was a cackle in Nu Jiang''s throat. Fu Bo hurried over and listened carefully. Nu Jiang calmed down. He raised his voice and said, my miss said that she was just passing by to see her husband. Eight guards came out together. It''s the corpse family. You have something to do. Don''t worry about it.


    Fu Bo''s words fell, and Nu Jiang took me to the town.


    The onlookers dared not breathe in front of the strong people in the town and the strong people of the corpse clan. When they saw us in the past, they made way in panic.


    But the four strong men in the town didn''t want to let us in like this. The breath of hovering emptiness became stronger again and outlined a golden talisman to kill women in the town.


    Worried about the injury of nvjiang, I quickly took out a small wooden axe to block it in front of her and stared at the amulet in the sky. Whether I could fight or not, I couldn''t let it hurt nvjiang. I was ready to chop it with a small axe.


    But just when I wanted to do it, the talisman disappeared quietly.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on me. I thought it was the wooden axe of wudaoshan that frightened the four people. It was noticed by the public. It was a little proud to raise its mouth and nose.


    But soon found that they were not looking at me, but the woman behind me.


    The little proud look was still hanging on my face, so I hurried back. I saw the female stiff next to me, surrounded by colorful glow, flying to the sky, like a fairy coming to the world, which was very beautiful.


    The crowd was silent for a few seconds before someone exclaimed, Ju Xia, how is it possible that she was injured by the robbery and her accomplishments were cut off. It has only been hundreds of years. How did she break through to Ju Xia again?


    The man''s words were shocked, incredible and unbelievable.


    Unfortunately, no one agrees, because everyone has eyes and can see the glow on nvjiang, which is a strange image of juxia territory.


    Fuber carried his hands on his back, his waist was straight, and his nostrils were almost facing the sky, leading the way in front.


    The four smells in the town disappeared after the Taoist symbols dispersed.


    What is the argument of right and evil, in front of absolute strength, is nothing but bullshit. Just like the four strong people who are now in harmony, they dare not even fart.


    I looked at fuber speechless. It seemed that the fox pretended to be a tiger. He was better than me.


    But think of all the grievances he suffered in Bagua Town, it''s time to cry.


    The eight guards of the corpse family followed with the copper coffin and the lipstick coffin. There were a sea of people all the way, but the atmosphere was very quiet.


    At the door of the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant, all the attendants walked out of the store and stood on both sides, showing a welcome posture.


    When we walked in, the person in charge of Longfeng restaurant said loudly, listen to the sect disciples who stayed in our store. You are not allowed to enter the store in the next three days. After three days, you will be compensated ten times the accommodation fee. As for your salute, someone will take it out later.


    The quiet crowd finally broke out after hearing this.


    For what? Someone questioned loudly.


    Some people hide from the crowd and make cruel remarks. The corpse clan is deceiving people too much. Don''t think juxia territory can do whatever you want. There are few such ancestors in any sect.


    The emperor of the corpse clan is strong and can''t be so overbearing. We pay money, naturally qualified to stay, and we don''t accept refunds.


    Some people argued that they were not short of money.


    Amid the noisy protests, a clear voice came. Is it enough to reason that Bagua town is the property of the corpse family?


    what!


    Nvjiang and I were going upstairs. When we heard this, we couldn''t help stopping.


    The crowd turned back to find the source of the sound and saw a small riot outside. The crowd was trying to squeeze out a space for a fashionable woman to come in.


    She wore a black dress and a black veil of the same style as the female stiff on her face, just covering her eyes. Under the black veil, there was a faint escape of red light.


    It occurred to me that she might be the housekeeper of the corpse family. She covered her eyes because her eyes would shine like a stiff woman.


    This makes me more sure that the corpse clan has not only one emperor.


    When the woman came to the door of the hotel, Fubo whispered, young master, she is the housekeeper of the corpse family.


    Joke, how can I become the industry of the corpse family? Zhang Xu came out of the crowd.


    The status of Tianshi mansion has always ranked among the top ten in Xuanmen. Moreover, since the past dynasties, there have been many peerless strong people in Tianshi mansion. Those people may die or retire after leading the first life, but no matter what the outcome is, it is a kind of inside information of Tianshi mansion.


    Zhang Xu is also regarded as the most likely candidate to become a Heavenly Master. At this time, he came out to question, which has a heavy weight.


    The housekeeper stopped, giggled twice, and said slightly frivolously, little brother, are you right or not? You should ask the elders at home. If they say I''m wrong, you''ll be questioning me at that time. Now my sister doesn''t have time to play with you.


    Being molested in front of the crowd, Zhang Xu turned red and was about to refute with his fist, but an old man of Zhang Xu hurried out of the crowd, grabbed him and whispered a few words. Zhang Xu''s face changed. He took a deep look at Longfeng wine, turned around and left with the old man.


    Tianshi mansion called Zhang Xu away at this time. Did it acquiesce to the words of the big housekeeper?


    Everyone was shocked and heated.


    I frowned slightly. It seems that Liu Tianyi''s betrayal hides something unspeakable in the corpse clan and Xuanmen.


    Seeing that the matter was handled, the woman took me back and went upstairs. She seemed to know exactly which room I lived in. She went directly to the door. I quickly opened the door and led her into the room.


    The steward of the corpse family and Fubo also followed. When the door was closed, the housekeeper asked, is it done?


    The woman shook her head, and the housekeeper''s face became dignified.

 Chapter 28

    When I came out of the female stiff copper coffin, I kept holding her hand. After listening to the housekeeper, I looked at her anxiously and asked, wife, is the corpse family in trouble?


    The female stiff mouth slightly raised, smiled gently, opened her mouth and wanted to speak. Unfortunately, she couldn''t make a sound after trying several times. Look a little gloomy.


    Seeing her like this, I hurriedly padded my toes, comforted and gently touched her face, but I didn''t continue to ask.


    The position of the eldest housekeeper of the corpse family is much higher than that of Fubo. It even gives me the feeling that she is on the same level with nvjiang. In the room, Fubo can only stand aside in a regular way, but she is as unrestrained as in her own home.


    When I asked the female stiff question, she walked over with a smile and said, little, a lot longer.


    The housekeeper said, reaching out to pinch my face.


    But a few centimeters away, the woman''s stiff hand lifted down and blocked her back.


    The housekeeper laughed like a silver bell and then said, you don''t let me touch, but this boy is dishonest. He lived under the same roof with other women a few days ago!


    The woman''s mouth giggled, like dissatisfaction.


    I was a little nervous and quickly explained that it was my friend. We were going to go into the third floor together.


    The housekeeper smiled and didn''t continue to speak ill of me. He stretched out and said, a little farewell is better than a new marriage, so I won''t disturb you. Then he said in a slightly heavy tone, I''ll pick you up here in three days. Let''s go together at that time to avoid any accidents.


    What nvjiang wants to do seems very dangerous, which makes me a little nervous. But as long as I win the appointment fight with Zhang Xu tomorrow, he should have enough marks on his body.


    Three days, I will try to enter the third floor before she leaves and get the julingdan.


    After the housekeeper left, Fubo also left immediately. There were only me and nvjiang left in such a big room. Both Chen Hao and Wu De were sealed in their collars by a force and could not get out.


    As soon as the man left, the woman broke away from my hand, pursed her lips angrily and entered the bathroom unhappily.


    I followed with a guilty conscience, but the door was locked. Soon there was a sound of water in it. She was taking a bath.


    In my opinion, it is much better than the last time I met Li Shengnong.


    However, there are seven corpse drums in Maoshan. Even if the Longmen drum array cannot be formed, it is still a threat to her.


    What bothers me most is that I haven''t seen Liu Qingfeng and Liu Hui since the secret place was opened. It seems that they retreated quietly.


    More than ten minutes later, the woman was stiff and her hair was wet. I begged to find a hair dryer to dry it for her. After drying, she ignored me and entered my room by herself.


    I ran after her, saw her lying on the bed, quickly took off my shoes, climbed up, put myself in her arms, and naturally put my hand in from the skirt collar.


    Holding the familiar feeling, the corner of her mouth moved slightly, but she didn''t stop it. Let me play.


    She''s my wife. It''s reasonable to play with her. I always think so.


    After a meeting, the girl fell asleep. I saw that her lips were bright red and scary, so I found a small paper cup to make hot water, took a cotton swab and gently wiped it off for her, revealing the original pink lip color, which looked more beautiful.


    Of course, that''s just what I think. Tomorrow morning, the woman will still be wearing red lipstick.


    For three years in Shiao mountain, I have long been used to her not talking. I often play by myself, but I can''t help teasing her.


    I sent out a paper cup and heard someone knocking at the door before I went back to my bedroom.


    When I opened the door, Qin Xue stood outside, and my eyebrows wrinkled.


    What does it mean to know that my wife is here and she still comes to the door?


    Qin Xue looked into the room and asked in a low voice, Tong Tong, can I have a few words with your wife?


    I was hesitating. I heard footsteps behind me. I''ll see you later. Nu Jiang has gone behind. Just before I could speak, the girl suddenly raised her hand and slapped Qin Xue in the face.


    Wife


    I shouted and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It''s just that she went too far.


    Qin Xue was beaten, and his left face soon swelled up.


    Wronged, frightened and stunned, Qin Xue looked at me with a very complex look, which made me very sorry. However, she couldn''t scold her face-to-face, so she had to hold her stiff hand tightly for fear that she was hitting someone.


    At this time, the female stiff pulled me, turned around, lifted my clothes, pointed to my back, and giggled in my throat. She was worried, like questioning Qinxue.


    I just reacted that she was not jealous when she beat Qinxue, but was talking about the evil consequences on my back?


    Qin Xue also realized what was going on, lowered her head and said, I''m sorry, but I really


    Get in!


    Before Qin Xue finished speaking, a word jumped out of the woman''s stiff throat. Pull me aside, meaning to let the snow in.


    Hesitated, Qin Xue still came in.


    On the sofa, my wife took out a mobile phone from her skirt pocket and quickly typed a line and handed it to Qin Xue.


    I robbed it halfway. The above sentence is: I don''t object to Tong Tong making friends, but you shouldn''t provoke Tong Tong and me to make up a lie with evil consequences.


    The female stiff tone is still very polite. If she can speak normally, she may not have this cold resistance. But how did she know that Qin Xue hinted that the things on my back were evil?


    Then she should still be in Shiao mountain!


    Because she couldn''t speak, the eyes under the stiff black veil had been capturing my expression. After Qin Xue read the words on her mobile phone, she took them again, deleted them and made another paragraph: there is a wisp of Yin yuan in the hairpin, which can record what happened around you. And what you have on your back is not evil, you will understand later.


    Female stiff typing speed is very fast. She doesn''t have the stupid feeling I imagined. She can adapt to this era better than me.


    Qin Xue wanted to say something at this time. Nu Jiang waved her hand and typed a line: I can''t help you. Please return the hat made of rabbit skin to Tong Tong. I have other things to do in a few days and won''t go to wudaoshan for the time being.


    The rabbit skin hat was stolen by Qin Xue and was broken. I looked back at her.


    Qin Xue was a little embarrassed. He looked at me and smiled. He took out his rabbit skin hat and said, today is the seventh day. I wanted to give it back to you.


    I gave her a white look. If the woman is stiff, I don''t know if she will pay it back. But she took it with her. Maybe it''s true.


    Qin Xue unnaturally trimmed the hair in front of her forehead and said, Tong Tong, I have difficulties in doing so


    Go!


    Female stiff didn''t wait for Qin Xue to finish, then she stood up and signaled Qin Xue to leave unhappily. Nvjiang can send out some simple words. I believe she can speak soon after taking julingdan.


    Qin Xue smiled awkwardly and said nothing.


    Send away, the woman said a word vaguely: tired!


    Got up and went back to the room.


    I haven''t had breakfast yet. I went back to my room to cover her up, said something and went downstairs for dinner.


    More than two hours have passed since the arrival of nvjiang, but there are still 50 or 60 people gathered at the door of the restaurant, all looking forward to seeing nvjiang.


    Seeing the people around, I ate casually in the restaurant, and then went back to accompany the girl.


    She was really tired and didn''t move.


    Because I wanted to fight with Zhang Xu, I drew more than a dozen runes. It was already evening. After climbing to bed, I lay bored on her, gently broke off her chin, saw two white porcelain corpse teeth, and gently touched them with my hand. It was very sharp.


    I leaned over and licked with my tongue, but as soon as the tip of my tongue was about to touch, the corpse''s teeth retracted and became normal teeth. I wanted to pry it out angrily. I tossed it for a few minutes without success. I smashed it on her mouth angrily. I looked up and saw her closed eyes.


    Hesitated, I carefully took off my veil, broke her eyelids, gently opened it, just a gap, and two red lights came out.


    I can''t describe its appearance. It''s very bright, like a starry sky dyed red, vast and deep. But very cold, that kind of cold, like cold and ruthless indifference.


    Maybe it was a shadow left when I was a child. I couldn''t look directly into her eyes. I was so frightened that my hand shook. When I released it, her eyes closed.


    I gasped a few breaths, unwilling to see it again. Only when I overcome my fear, she can face me without closing her eyes.


    But she refused to open it, and I didn''t dare to use too much force. Anxious to say, wife, I want to see, I''m not afraid.


    When I say I''m not afraid, I''m still a little scared.


    Female stiff did not respond, still closed. I breathed angrily in her eyes. Her eyelashes blinked. She was disturbed by me for so long. Finally, she couldn''t help holding me tightly.


    It used to be the same. She thought I was too noisy and would catch me in her arms and keep me from moving.


    I haven''t had a good rest for a few days. After struggling for a while, I fell asleep in her arms.


    Until a knock on the door woke me up from my dream.


    Just woke up, I got up a little angry, rubbed my eyes and came out to open the door.


    Fat Wang stood outside, like Liu Hui, looking timidly into the room and whispered, where''s your wife.


    Sleeping, I replied angrily and asked him to go to the living room.


    The fat man was a little cramped. He sat down and rubbed his hands back and forth between his legs. I asked him to say something quickly. He opened his mouth with a smile.


    Fat Wang urged me to take some pictures of women''s stiffness and put them in the column at that time. I looked at his wretched appearance and said that I might do something shady with the picture of my wife. I thought about it and didn''t promise.


    Seeing that I didn''t agree, Wang pangzi was disappointed and didn''t dare to stay for a long time.


    Before going out, he seemed to think of something. He stopped at the door and said that Lan Yu had appeared in Bagua town. Several people also appeared in the top 50 of the tianbang list. It is said that the ancient wind was also on his way. Look at this posture, I''m afraid it''s aimed at the third floor of the secret territory.


    I frown slightly. Don''t tianbang people disdain the reward in the secret realm? If they were all involved, neither Zhang Xu nor I would be worth mentioning.


    Fat Wang frowned when he saw me, as if he had made a major decision. Whispered in my ear, little brother, fat brother, I''m righteous. Let me tell you a secret. The third floor of the secret territory is definitely not what the outside world rumored. Our Wang family has an ancient book. According to the records above


    When Wang pangzi said this, he suddenly stopped and staggered back two steps. The corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, and his face was covered with blood, like ferocious blood centipedes.


    He opened his mouth and tried to shout, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    I was stunned by the sudden change and wanted to reach out to help him. But just then he was pulled back by a hand from behind and pulled back quickly.


    It was a stiff woman. She looked at Wang pangzi''s eyebrows in the air, and a glow disappeared into the fat man''s body.


    But almost at the same time, the woman snorted stiffly and vomited a big mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 29

    When I saw the woman vomiting blood, I didn''t know what had happened. I was so scared that my face changed. I hurried to reach out to help her, but she waved her hand to show that it was all right. She played a glow again and didn''t enter the body of fat Wang.


    After two suppression, the terrible blood on the fat man''s face subsided. At this time, his face was pale and his clothes were wet with cold sweat. At that moment, he seemed to have experienced a very terrible thing.


    Female stiff wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, took out her mobile phone and typed a line: there are some things you can''t say but do in Bagua town. There is a forbidden spell here. In those days, I could suppress it together with wudaoshan, but after my accident, the forbidden spell was completely released.


    Wang pangzi took a look and didn''t know what to say.


    Nvjiang is the only person who has ever been to wudaoshan. Her purpose is to suppress the forbidden curse?


    Who set the forbidden spell?


    I have a lot of questions, but Nu Jiang typed a line again: now is not the time for you to know. When the time comes, you will know.


    Wang pangzi didn''t dare to ask more. He thanked nvjiang and me and left in a hurry.


    When I closed the door, I hurriedly asked the girl if she was hurt. She shook her head, typed and said: just now, it''s just a forbidden curse. It''s no big deal. You should be careful in the future.


    Wang pangzi''s appearance frightened me, but I was curious whether the secret he wanted to tell me was that we talked in Wu De and said that the existence of the holy decree of Heavenly Master was originally to prevent the abuse of the seal of Heavenly Master. At that time, Zhang Xu will be convicted and deprived of his right to have the seal of Heavenly Master. But in this way, I can only have it for a period of time and can''t take it for myself.


    I want the Tianshi seal to impact the third layer and be more confident. After I get the julingdan, its function is not so great.


    It''s just that although Zhang Xu is publicized, he hasn''t done anything harmful. It''s not easy to count his crimes.


    If you want to add sin, you have no choice. Wu De stroked his beard and shook his head. We have the holy order of the Heavenly Master and his sister-in-law. As long as we set a time limit to return it, even if it''s nonsense, the Heavenly Master''s house dare not do anything.


    I hear a little truth. To put it bluntly, it is strength to conquer without forcing it to death. After thinking about it, the three agreed and borrowed it for three days. At that time, the altar has not been closed. It will not force the Tianshi house to jump over the wall, and nvjiang is just about to leave.


    After tomorrow''s World War I, whether I win or lose, I will enter the third floor. I also need Qin Xue''s help. With so many marks from her, it''s time to contribute.


    It''s just that I was slapped in the face by a stiff woman during the day. It''s a little embarrassing. In order to prevent change, I specially came to find her. Of course, Chen Hao was accompanied to avoid misunderstanding.


    Qinxue listened to my intention and nodded. Just after noon, she looked a little haggard. I shouldn''t have mentioned it at this time, but after listening to her conversation with nvjiang, she stole a rabbit fur hat and misled me. It seemed that she couldn''t help asking for something.


    No big deal.


    Qin Xue smiled, trying to hide the past, but I could feel something hidden in her smile.


    Seeing me, Qin Xue pushed Chen Hao and me out and said that since your wife said she couldn''t help, it''s no use telling you. Go back. I''ll wait for you at the gate of Longfeng restaurant early tomorrow morning.


    When Chen Hao and I came back, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. The woman was stiff and didn''t sleep. She stood by the window as if she was looking at something. Chen Hao returned to his collar, and then I walked over. Looking along her eyes, I saw a unique figure on the brightly lit street. A man in a black cloak and hat was walking slowly through the street.


    Under his long cloak, a scabbard appeared, which looked like an ancient Xiake. But it''s not surprising that there are all kinds of people in Bagua town.


    Until the man walked away, Nu Jiang took out her mobile phone and typed a line: just now, the man was an ancient style, ranking first in the sky list, and her origin was very mysterious.


    Wang pangzi said that the ancient wind was coming, but he didn''t expect it so soon.


    While she wasn''t sleeping, I told her what happened in Wudao mountain, and one person, one corpse and one ghost. I also told her some of my previous guesses.


    Female stiff typing said: your guess is right. Chen Hao''s death is related to your secret, but Wu De is also right. Chen Hao and you don''t belong to the three. What is it? Wait until I come back. After I leave, don''t go to wudaoshan. It''s dangerous.


    I was going to see the old woodcutter chopping firewood. When I heard that it was dangerous, I was suspicious, but I nodded. Then he asked her if the man in the altar was Liu Tianyi.


    The woman''s stiff expression suddenly became a little lonely, as if she recalled some bad memories. After a meeting, she typed on her mobile phone and said: that person is not him. Liu Tianyi is dead.


    Isn''t he sanctified? Who can kill a saint?


    I asked curiously. The woman turned her head and closed her eyes, but I felt that she was looking at me. She sighed, typed and said: he was killed after the disaster. Don''t ask after this. After I leave, don''t believe what others tell you. I''m your wife and will never hurt you.


    Um. I believe her words. In order not to scare me, she would rather close her eyes. If she wants to harm me, why bother?


    When I nodded, she spit out a word hard: good.


    With a dark face, I stretched out my hand to tickle her. The woman stiff gave out a long string of clear laughter, touched my head, pointed to the room, tilted my head, closed my hands and pasted them on my face, and made a move to sleep.


    Others say that nvjiang is fierce, but I think she is very cute.


    That night, I slept soundly. I didn''t want to wake up the next day. Finally, I was pulled out of bed by the woman.


    Not surprisingly, she didn''t follow. But the place where I made an appointment with Zhang Xu was the entrance on the first floor. She couldn''t see it when she went.


    On the way, I met Wang pangzi. After yesterday''s incident, his face turned a little white and fear remained in his eyes. He never mentioned what he didn''t say yesterday as if it hadn''t happened.


    I asked him about the income of the forum recently.


    Wang pangzi listened to me and sighed that your popularity was originally stained with the light of your daughter-in-law. Now she came and the people in tianbang were all together. Naturally, it diluted you. Even Nanjian didn''t bubble in it.


    Nanjian didn''t bother me? That popularity has dropped a lot. I wonder if I''m listening to him and secretly taking some photos of female stiffness to rub some popularity?


    When I opened the forum, the post with only eight words was still at the top. There were more than a dozen Posts behind, either discussing her or discussing tianbang characters.


    The heat of Zhang Xu''s engagement with me has fallen beyond 20.


    However, it is not surprising that it is a big event in our client''s view, but compared with those talents in tianbang, it is just a fight in the world.


    It was hot a few days ago because there was no big deal, and Nanjian has been fanning the flames.


    Even so, I still sent a post: Nanjian, prepare your Xiang, hot or cold, you choose.


    At the same time, he also met Aite. After all, although he is a black powder, he has a strong ability to create topics and can increase a lot of popularity.


    A lot of people gathered outside the altar. A group of young people from Tianshi mansion surrounded Zhang Xu and were ready.


    Seeing that the altar was about to open, suddenly a large number of people came from afar. At first glance, I thought there was a riot in the town. On closer inspection, I found that the eight guards of the corpse clan were walking in the front. Among them, there was a stiff woman in a white skirt.


    She''s gorgeous and coming this way.


    Wang pangzi narrowed his small eyes and wanted to turn his eyes into binoculars. He looked into the distance and said, oh, little brother, your pear is big. Your wife plundered the array herself. If you lose, you will lose your face.


    When the woman was stiff, I really felt something different, but I wouldn''t say that he was under great pressure. Without the seal of the Heavenly Master, he was still stuck in the realm of heaven and earth. It''s not difficult to clean him up.


    Zhang Xu shouted to me from a distance when he saw Nu Jiang coming. Zhang Tong, don''t think your wife has something to rely on you. I tell you, it doesn''t work today. I have to break your leg.


    Nvjiang is my wife, as everyone knows. And I have seen a lot of such ridicule in the forum, but all of them are with jealousy.


    At least I have such a wife, they don''t.


    Nanjian is also nearby. It is estimated that I have received his information from Aite and is broadcasting live with a selfie pole. He shouted: brothers and sisters, the gambling that lasted five days will finally come to fruition today. By the way, let them fight first. Let''s go and see the queen. Double click 666 and the gift floats!


    Zhang Xu and I both have black lines on our faces. Judging from Nanjian''s cheap smile, there should be a lot of rewards when he says he wants to shoot women.


    Originally, there were several people watching. As a result, there were only a few lonely people. If I hadn''t pulled him, Wang pangzi would have run away. I was thinking about whether to use her to get some popularity while her wife was still there.

 Chapter 30

    When the girl was about to arrive, I ran over and came over with one of her arms.


    Whoa!


    There was a sigh around me. My eyes were full of contempt, but behind my eyes, there was deep jealousy.


    Although nvjiang is a corpse monk, she is no different from normal people if her spirit is not cut off by heaven''s robbery.


    Otherwise, there will be no Jianren''s hard pursuit, and finally die depressed.


    Nvjiang came in person, and two elders from Xuanmen came out together, but their faces were blue. They should be two of them who stopped nvjiang from entering the town yesterday.


    I don''t know whether it was because of yesterday''s incident or whether the woman''s stiff eyes were really special. Even if it was covered with black gauze, the two old people didn''t dare to look at her.


    Nu Jiang met them, released my hand, took out my mobile phone and typed a line: since the altar has been opened, it''s better to open it together with the casting platform to save trouble!


    I saw that she was going to hand the mobile phone to two old people. I was inexplicably sad. I took her hand and said, wife, I''ll repeat it. In the future, as long as I''m here, I''ll be your mouth.


    The girl smiled and handed me her cell phone.


    When I read it out, the faces of the two old men became more and more ugly. One of them said that according to the past rules, the casting platform would not be opened until the altar was closed, and Zhang Tong ranked 58 in the list, and he was not qualified to be on the casting platform.


    The woman was stiff and typing, and I read it: the rules are set by people and can be changed. What''s more, my husband''s challenge is to be the second in the list, so he is naturally qualified to cast on the podium.


    The rules can be changed, but Lord corpse doesn''t have this right.


    The old man''s face changed from the initial iron blue to anger. Obviously, if he made concessions on this matter, he would lose Xuanmen''s face.


    But nvjiang only said two words: really?


    Before I finished reading, she turned to the altar and gave a clear gurgle in her throat, which lasted for several seconds, as if she were talking to someone.


    The two strong men in the Xuanmen''s Taoist realm frowned slightly and were at a loss


    But I know that nvjiang is talking to the half dead old man in the altar.


    I''m a little curious about his identity. If he can talk to the female stiff, they should be close to each other in years and strength.


    Unfortunately, there are only a few people standing at the peak who can remain famous. Even if the rest is good, it is only green leaves in the end. It is easy to be forgotten after hundreds of years.


    Wu De and I went in and out of the altar several times, but we didn''t recognize him.


    A few seconds later, the voice in the woman''s mouth stopped. There was a rumble in the garden, the ground cracked, and a round stone platform of seven or eight square meters rose, which was engraved with runes.


    The two old men looked at each other and looked at the altar hall in surprise. They should have noticed something.


    The round stone plate should be a casting platform, but what''s its use? Fight on it like a challenge arena?


    Wu De heard me whisper and explained that, boss, the way of cultivation is to take the Qi of heaven and earth. In the process of cultivation, each practitioner''s own breath will continue to integrate into heaven and earth. This Qi will become stronger with cultivation and form a will. This process is called casting Tao.


    The casting platform can speed up this process, but it also has disadvantages. If you fail in it, the will of your opponent will suppress you, and it is difficult to defeat him in the future. And the stronger the strength, the more obvious the suppression of will.


    I once heard from my ancestors that Liu Tianyi became a saint in those years, but he was still not the opponent of his sister-in-law, because he lost to her when he cast the Tao.


    Nvjiang said Liu Tianyi was killed. From her expression at that time, she didn''t know the murderer behind her.


    I even suspect that when she failed in the robbery, she was probably plotted against.


    Outside the Xuanmen gate, there are some unknown forces, such as old stiffness and people on the second floor of the secret realm.


    Go!


    The female stiff and vague words pulled me back from my thoughts. She pushed me and let me go to the casting platform.


    On the way, Wu De said that when casting the Tao on the casting platform, you can use the will of the people you have defeated to pad the Tao when breaking the void, and the probability of becoming holy will increase.


    I whispered: has anyone ever failed before?


    yes. Wu De said that his sister-in-law had not lost, but the corpse clan was surrounded and suppressed, and the follow-up was cut off, so Liu Tianyi had a chance to become a saint.


    I wonder if the original betrayal was related to casting?


    Wu De went on to say that what has never been defeated in the world is also ancient customs.


    Antique!


    I frowned slightly, the mysterious man


    Speaking of this, I have set foot on the casting platform. I don''t think there is anything special except standing high and looking far.


    Wu De said that the boss doesn''t have to worry. Only low ranking is allowed to challenge high ranking on the casting platform. Just on the casting platform, Chen Hao and I can''t help. We have to rely on your personal ability.


    Ah!


    I recovered and felt a little flustered. I thought nvjiang was fighting for welfare for me, but now without Chen Hao, do I still have a chance to win?


    Chen Hao interrupted at this time, boss, Zhang Xu is just a world of heaven and earth, not much better than you.


    That''s what I said, but


    Zhang Xu is the great perfection of heaven and earth, and I just stepped into heaven and earth. In his opinion, I gave him a chance to cast Tao for nothing, so I jumped up after him.


    Now I think it''s impossible to go on, and I can feel that nvjiang has been staring at me.


    What would she think of me if I went down?


    Chen Hao urged me to say, boss, convict Zhang Xu quickly. It''s too late for him to do it later.


    I saw that Zhang Xu was really going to do it, so I shouted quickly, and so on. Zhang Xu, as the leader of Tianshi seal, you bully the weak and shamelessly flirt with the good girl


    Zhang Xu''s face turned black and roared, boy, what are you talking about?


    I ignored him and recited the crimes Wu De prepared for me. Zhang Xushi couldn''t listen any more. With a loud roar, a purple gold seal flew out of his body.


    The purple gold seal is engraved with four characters of Tianshi town seal, which are the representatives of Tianshi and integrate the essence of Tianshi''s talisman. Even an ordinary Rune paper, as long as it is covered with these four words, will be more powerful than many yellow runes on the market.


    Zhang Xu held the seal of the Heavenly Master and put the purple and gold Qi outside. It shone on me like a needle and awn. Wu De and Chen Hao are more restrained and dare not talk to me.


    Seeing that he was going to do it, I quickly shouted out the last few words. In view of your full evil, I received your seal on behalf of Zhang Daoling''s last wish. Four days later, depending on whether you have changed, I am considering whether to return it or not.


    that ''s monkey business!


    The people in Tianshi mansion couldn''t sit still. An old man in his fifties stood up, but he just drank angrily and didn''t dare to take me.


    At least my wife is watching from below.


    There was an uproar and discussion under the stage.


    Nvjiang was also a little stunned. She shook her head and motioned me not to talk nonsense. After all, Zhang Daoling''s status was very high and could not be joked.


    Zhang Xu was so angry that he turned blue and shouted angrily. The seal of Heavenly Master flashed purple and gold and hit me directly, like a mountain.


    I wanted to try with a small wooden axe, but I felt the powerful power released by those four words. I didn''t dare to take risks and hurriedly took out the holy order of the Heavenly Master.


    As soon as the holy order came out, the originally dark runes on the yellow cloth immediately glowed and floated into the air without prompting. At the same time, the light of the flying Tianshi seal was dim and plunged into the yellow cloth without Zhang Xu''s control.


    The runes on the yellow cloth flickered again, folded into a pocket, and put the Heavenly Master seal in it.


    The elders of Tianshi mansion naturally knew the existence of Tianshi''s holy order and cried out under the stage.


    Zhang Xu was stunned and made a furious move. As a result, the seal of the Heavenly Master disappeared.


    I didn''t give him a chance to recover, so I hurriedly played a heaven sun talisman and five lightning strikes fell. He reacted and hurriedly blocked the lightning with Zhenyuan condensing talisman. He asked in horror, Zhang Tong, what magic method did you use to receive the seal of the Heavenly Master? Give it back to me quickly.


    The voice fell, and he struck a Heavenly Master talisman in his hand. A few days ago, I robbed everywhere, fought with people frequently, and learned enough experience.


    Take out the small wooden axe calmly and chop it out fiercely.


    It is the same realm of heaven and earth. Zhenyuan is at the same level, but he is a little stronger. With a small wooden axe, his talisman is directly split in two.


    Seeing the Fu split, I had confidence in my heart. The amulet exploded, I approached quickly, and then there was another axe.


    The old woodcutter has only one action, one axe. I watched it for eight hours and was in a cold sweat.


    I feel that his ordinary axe, when it falls, has the power to make a difference.


    Unfortunately, I only learned posture, not potential.


    Even so, the wooden axe at this time was still as heavy as a kilo. Zhang Xu saw the Fu broken and drew out a refined steel sword to block it.


    I defeated more than a hundred people when robbing. No one can catch an axe.


    But Zhang Xuxiu is a little high and famous, so I have no bottom in my heart.


    However, just a face, the fine steel sword will break into two parts, if not his reaction is quick, the arm must be discarded.


    Many people in the audience have suffered from the loss of small wooden axe and know that it is extraordinary. They loudly remind Zhang Xu not to fight with me.


    But I didn''t feel well with that axe just now. My blood surged and I took two steps back to stabilize. I knew he had many skills, so I didn''t dare to let him breathe. I hit seven Zhenyang runes and seven Tianyang runes with my backhand.


    Seeing the continuous lightning strike and the whereabouts of Zhenfu, Zhang Xu scattered the Fu just gathered in his hand and stepped on the seven stars to dodge quickly.


    The challenge arena is not big. The lightning strike and Zhenfu cover half of it and can last about 30 seconds. The scope was narrowed, and Zhang Xu was forced to meet me head-on.


    Naturally, I won''t miss this opportunity. I started my axe and fell. Chasing Zhang Xu was a random chop, and the Fu in his hand just exploded. I couldn''t fight out except resistance.


    At the time of the fifth axe, Zhang Xu finally couldn''t stop it. The talisman in his palm exploded and flew out directly by a small wooden axe.


    After landing, I didn''t wait for him to get up. My backhand was a Zhenyang talisman. Zhang Xu was pressed by the talisman halfway up, and his feet and hands were pasted on the ground. I rushed up and hit his fingers one by one with an axe.


    Zhang Xu couldn''t move, but he could open his mouth. He wanted to scold me, but the exit became a wail.


    Ten fingers were bloody. I was relieved. I stepped on his back and began to search for his things.


    Sure enough, as a captain, he got the most marks, almost more than 2000.


    I wanted to take other things from him, but Wu De reminded me, boss, look at him with thousands of eyes. Forget it.


    I looked at it. The whole garden outside the altar was surrounded by women. It was more than thousands of pairs. If it was too much, it would have a bad impact.


    After receiving the mark, I knocked an axe heavily on his leg, and then stood up and retreated. After the Zhenfu failed, Zhang Xu staggered up and wanted to tie the Fu in the fight, but I abandoned all my fingers and couldn''t recover in ten days and a half months.


    Zhang Tong, I want your life.


    Zhang Xu roared with fierce voice and color, which was scary.


    But then some subtle changes happened to me. I felt something flying into the void, like disappearing, but I could feel its existence again.


    That should be my will, but it''s too weak to be noticed by a little distraction.


    Zhang Xu''s mouth kept roaring, and his momentum suddenly soared. I thought he was going to break through by force, but soon found that he was really confused. He didn''t want to break through, but was possessed.


    When the people of Tianshi mansion found something unusual, several elders immediately rushed to the casting platform and forcibly sealed his real yuan.


    In the chaos, no one cared about the seal of the Heavenly Master. I took the opportunity to jump off the casting platform and walk towards nvjiang, but on the way, I noticed a pair of eyes staring at me in the crowd.


    Looking back, I can''t see anyone.


    Wu De reminded me in the collar that it''s Lanyu. He''s your next opponent. Naturally, he will pay attention to you. However, the forum said that he is already xuantongjing. Now the casting platform rises and it is estimated that he will enter the sky list soon. You should be careful of the people behind you.


    I nodded and didn''t continue to look for Lanyu. When I came to nvjiang, the feeling of being watched disappeared.


    The girl smiled happily, pointed to the small axe in my hand, and compared it with a chopping action. It should be that the heat is not enough.


    But she won''t let me go to wudaoshan. I can''t see the old woodcutter chopping firewood in a short time.


    The people of Tianshi mansion came to negotiate soon and wanted to get back the Tianshi seal. I thought it would take some time, but after showing the holy order, people stopped talking.


    It can be seen that the holy decree of the Heavenly Master is something similar to the last life. I secretly regret saying that the time is four days, but I still leave room, depending on whether Zhang Xu changes or not.


    I hope he can recover from his injury and continue to trouble me, so that he can occupy more time.


    Nvjiang took me back to town. There were eight guards on the way, but no one dared to approach.


    However, just as I entered the town, there was a low "woo Oh" sound outside the town. There were hundreds of them.


    It''s the corpse clan. My face turns white and I look at the woman stiff. She said she came to see me. It was true. The team of the corpse clan still had people lurking outside. What she had to do must be very dangerous for such a large-scale operation.


    The corpse roar lasted for half a minute. The chief steward of the corpse family came up and looked a little flustered. When he met, he said that the situation had changed and had to go today.


    The girl stopped and looked at me.


    At this moment, I wanted to take off her veil and let her open her eyes to really look at me, but I didn''t have the courage in my heart.


    "Staring" for a few seconds, she turned back and gave a giggle from her throat. The bronze coffin and the red coffin were carried out and ready to leave.


    The chief steward of the corpse family told me, Zhang Tong, you must not leave Bagua town until we come back. If we can''t come back, you will go to wudaoshan in the future


    When I heard this, my eyes became red and my tears couldn''t stop rolling down. I kept wiping, but more and more.


    In the future


    Wu Laogou said these two words at the head of the village. They didn''t finish, but I know what that means.


    The girl didn''t stop. The bronze coffin came out of the town. She led me slowly behind. When she got to the mouth of the town, the Wudao mountain in the distance was full of gorgeous sunset.


    Blood red as silk, across the sky. Someone nearby said that it was a vision of heaven and earth, and a strong man was about to fall.

 Chapter 31

    At the entrance of the town, the girl stopped and saw me with tears in her eyes. Lower your head, close your eyes and "look" at me, and keep gesturing with your hands.


    Neither she nor I knew sign language. It took me five or six minutes to understand what she was going to say.


    She told me that when the red clouds in the sky dissipated, she would come back.


    Many years later, I knew why when I left, she didn''t type for me with her mobile phone, but took the time to tell me.


    I stood under the memorial archway of the town and watched the team of the corpse clan leave slowly, as quietly as when I came. When the team walked out of about 100 meters, there was a white fog out of thin air, which soon enveloped them all. After a few seconds, the white fog dispersed and the mountain road became empty.


    When Nu Jiang came, she said she would stay for three days. At that time, what she had to do was still under control. I planned to enter the third floor after breakfast and try to get her a julingdan.


    Now she left in a hurry. Things should have changed. If she was out of her control, it would become more dangerous.


    Early in the morning, there was a lot of discussion. All agree that the vision is affected by the will of the strong and someone is about to fall.


    Guess belongs to guess, but many people lead the words to nvjiang, saying that it seems that she has a feeling in her heart, and the road of strength in her life will be interrupted again.


    I almost jumped on the man who said this, but I was held by Fubo. Where there were few people, I whispered, Fubo, is what they said true?


    Fuber said, young master, don''t worry about Miss. She survived 400 years ago. Now things are nothing. Now I have something to report to you.


    Yes?


    Fuber is trying to disturb my mind. Don''t think about it. But what fuber said made my eyebrows wrinkle.


    As soon as the girl left, Longfeng restaurant checked out, and Fubo and I have to take care of ourselves in the future. Chen Hao couldn''t help it. He didn''t want to move out of the luxury restaurant. He said anxiously in his collar, isn''t the Longfeng restaurant yours? Let''s just live in it. Whoever dares to drive us out, you''ll fire her.


    Fuber smiled awkwardly and said, that''s what Miss means, and I have no money now.


    Money is a problem. The price of robbed things can''t go up. When I enter the third layer, the consumption of talismans will be greater. The problem of food and accommodation is good. Chen Hao and Wu De don''t have to eat. If the food is poor, Wang pangzi''s dividend is barely enough.


    And now just after the appointment with Zhang Xu, the popularity will be on fire for some time. Wang pangzi also followed. I asked him to send a post to let Nanjian fulfill his promise and rub some popularity.


    Fat Wang heard our conversation, but he was afraid that I would borrow money from him and didn''t dare to talk to him.


    When he heard me calling him, he pretended to be recovered and hurriedly said, OK, I''ll go back and make drums now.


    I''m a little speechless, but what can I do? You can''t grab the money in other people''s bags.


    Chen Hao is still unwilling to move out of the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant. He continues to ask Fu Bo, should the gambling list of Tianshi mansion be cashed when we enter the third floor? That''s a big income. At least we have our share.


    Fubo continued to say with an awkward smile, no, the gambling list is in the hands of the big housekeeper, and the purpose of the gambling account, the young lady should have told the young master that the big Housekeeper will do it alone.


    When I heard this, I took a long breath and relaxed.


    Based on my understanding of nvjiang, if she knew that her trip was bad, she would not do so. She would arrange everything for me and leave enough money.


    If she doesn''t give anything now, she''s sure she can come back.


    The sunset glow in the sky may be triggered by the will of the enemy. After all, the corpse clan mobilized the public. The people to deal with must not be ordinary people.


    I was so happy.


    On the way, I found two men and women wearing blue clothes on the roadside. They were very eye-catching in the crowd. The women had veils on their faces and the men were slightly fat. Their eyes always fell on me. I smiled gently, and they nodded in response.


    Wu De said, boss, that''s Lanyu and lanyue''s sister and brother. Lanyu is the first in the earth list and lanyue is the second in the sky list.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Judging from my age, Lan Yu is only 15 or 16 years old, and LAN Yue is only in her early twenties at most. What sect can cultivate two such talents at the same time?


    It''s Kunlun school. Wu De briefly introduced that although Kunlun was destroyed, it is ultimately a place for outstanding people and has always produced talents.


    Wu De also reminded me that, boss, what you should pay attention to now is not them, but the people below the third place in the local list. If you defeat Zhang Xu, the huge gambling debt will become a big problem in Tianshi mansion. When the casting platform is opened, the younger generation of Tianshi mansion may pour out.


    Hiss.


    Fuber and I both took a breath of air conditioning. Wu De didn''t say it. We all ignored it. There is not much time left to open the secret place. If they can hurt me on the casting platform, they are less likely to enter the third floor.


    I asked Wu detianbang if they would enter the third floor. If they did, it would take seven more days. I''d be ready.


    Wu De reluctantly said that all the people on the tianbang are xuantongjing, and only lanyue and Jian are in line with their age. Lan Yu will go in, and LAN Yue should not go. After the last incident, Jian has no intention and will not intervene.


    I''m relieved to hear that Lanyu will go. Lanyu is not comparable to Zhang Xu in terms of ranking or background. It is most likely to open the third layer.


    Wu De introduced me to many people on the way. I remember some of the top ten people in the list, but I didn''t write down their names.


    Just defeated Zhang Xu, I also have the bottom of my strength. In the same big territory, the small realm is only the difference of strength. But in Xuantong, it''s different.


    Ten thousand dharmas and Xuantong, Zhenyuan will have qualitative changes, but the effect of talisman is not as good as Zhenyuan''s urging weapons, so they have weapons in their hands, whether it''s ancient style or blue moon.


    Of course, their weapons will not be as high as refined steel sword and green sword.


    My small wooden axe is also good. I thought I could use Yang Yuan to urge when I arrived in heaven and earth, but I found it impossible.


    Wu De said that maybe my real yuan is too weak, but even if I can''t use real yuan to urge it, it''s also very powerful.


    When we got to the door of Longfeng restaurant, we happened to meet Zhang Xu, who was supported by someone and limped over. When we saw me struggling, we were about to jump in and be held by the people around us.


    He shouted reluctantly, Zhang Tong, return the seal of the Heavenly Master to me.


    He''s really crazy to lose the seal of Heavenly Master.


    However, I have the holy order of Tianshi. The head of Tianshi mansion didn''t ask for it. He yelled here. I didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer him, he said calmly and gloomily, you can''t hide in Bagua town all your life. As long as you get out of here, I have a thousand ways to clean you up.


    It''s just a defeated general. It''s almost like being cleaned up by me.


    I answered him, turned and left. Now I''m upset to see him, and even more upset to see Longfeng restaurant.


    Fubo has no money. I go to the fat man''s shop to get a dividend. He looked at me like a thief, gave me my share of 13000 yuan, then took out 300 yuan from his pocket and handed it to me generously. Man, I stand up for justice. This is a private sponsorship for you.


    Chen Hao directly showed a head, opened his mouth and scolded.


    Originally I didn''t come to borrow money, but Chen Hao''s scolding was like we really came to borrow money and were rejected.


    But Chen Hao scolded me.


    When I came out of the mobile phone store, I breathed a long breath and went back to the hotel I used to live with fuber, but I opened two rooms.


    Living together is too inconvenient.


    At noon, Wu De and Chen Hao took some time to study the Tianshi seal. After it was collected by the holy order of Tianshi, the breath left by Zhang Xu was erased. I can use it by injecting Zheng Zhenyuan.


    Chen Hao had a bad idea and asked me to sell it with the seal of the Heavenly Master, but Wu De stopped it. He said that the Heavenly Master''s talisman was never exported. If he did so, I''m afraid it would disturb the big people in the Heavenly Master''s house.


    At about two o''clock, someone posted on the forum saying that seeing Lan Yu enter the secret realm, he is likely to hit the third floor.


    I didn''t want to miss the opportunity to observe. I received the seal of Heavenly Master and hurried there.


    The blood haze in the sky is still there, and the sun makes it more gorgeous.


    I bumped into a sword at the entrance. She seemed to be waiting for me before she appeared. She stared at me all the time, and people followed closely. I was a little alarmed, but the female stiff post is still hot search first. I believe she still remembers those eight words.


    Qin Xue went first because I went back to town.


    In the secret place, Chen Hao came out and shouted at Jian unintentionally. Little beauty, you chased us with a cold face. Are you interested in me?


    Wu De and I were so scared that they quickly covered his mouth and shut up. It''s enough to avoid provoking people. If they get angry, it''s a big trouble.


    Fortunately, Jian unintentionally had no fluctuation on his face and still only followed.


    The mark is enough. I don''t want to do everything. I didn''t do it when I met someone on the road.


    In fact, it was impossible to do it. They recognized me from a distance and ran faster than the rabbit.


    Jianwu had no opinion. At this scene, he finally asked, are they afraid of your wife?


    I touched my nose. It is estimated that the girl doesn''t care about the forum. I don''t know if they are afraid of being robbed by me. But I didn''t explain.


    Seeing my acquiescence, she gave me a disdainful look.


    Seeing that he was approaching the entrance of the second floor, I saw someone fighting in front from a distance. I recognized Nanjian at a glance. Behind him were the soul seducing sect and other sect disciples, who were besieging Qin Xue.


    Nanjian also shouted, don''t let her run away. She followed Zhang Tong for a few days. Although she didn''t start, she got a lot of marks, which were taken from us.


    I counted. The boy had a little appeal. He gathered no less than 30 people, and almost all the people on the second floor were gathered by him.


    In the face of the vast army of revenge, Qinxue lost her color and fled back.


    Chen Hao shouted quickly. I also took out a small axe at my waist and was ready to fight at any time.


    Qin Xue heard the cry and hurried to this side when she saw it was me. When Nanjian catches up with him, Chen Hao shouts, "Nanjian, you dishonest dog. Zhang Xu''s dog leg has been broken. When will your dog leg''s bet be cashed?


    Chen haozui didn''t open the door. It''s the same as scolding in the countryside. What''s ugly to scold.


    Nanjian stopped twenty meters away from us. She looked very blue. It''s rare that she didn''t answer back. Seeing that they dare not come up, Chen Hao sneered that a group of counsellors dare not go up. However, it''s just that it''s rare for us to be together today. We can have good activities.


    Chen Hao said, looking at the sword a few steps behind.


    Jian didn''t know what he meant. He snorted coldly. He didn''t know whether it was his character or disdained to explain. He kept silent after cold snorting.


    Chen Hao and I retreated three steps and stood around the sword. It''s neither getting her in nor getting her out.


    Qin Xue thought Jian didn''t intend to be with us, so he quickly stepped back to me and stood in a row with three people and a ghost.

 Chapter 32

    Nan Jian knows better than me about the unintentional strength of sword. He is the sixth in the tianbang. He is an expert in xuantongjing. He is still a sword cultivator in Shushan.


    But at this time, the proud son of heaven has a dark face.


    Her eyes were like a sword, which swept over Chen Hao and me. It was very uncomfortable. Qin Xue was also looked at and nodded to Jian in embarrassment. They seemed to know each other.


    Sure enough, Jian asked, sister Xue, why did you get involved with this little bastard?


    When old friends meet, nothing is more embarrassing than this scene. Qin Xue trimmed her long hair in front of her forehead and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Chen Hao asked discontentedly, meiniu, where do you see that my boss is an asshole? A person should speak with conscience, especially a beautiful woman like you. If your conscience is bad, a person will not be beautiful. But I think you know sister Xue, and her trouble is up to you.


    The sword was not good at words. Chen Hao was so angry that his face turned red. His hand holding the long sword shook gently. The blade came out of the sheath for three minutes. A sharp sword Qi swept over, and a strand of hair floated down my ear.


    Chen Hao was so frightened that he withdrew into his longevity collar that he dared not go out.


    My hair was creepy. Fortunately, the sword Qi soon converged, and Nanjian and others in the distance took a few steps back when they heard the sword.


    Nanjian hasn''t spoken since she met me. I don''t know whether she thought of gambling or was accidentally frightened by the sword.


    From the expression of fear on their faces, I saw the gap between heaven and earth and Xuan Tongjing. No wonder yesterday, the woman was so scared that the four old people in the road didn''t dare to speak.


    Unfortunately, I''m still too weak to be with her. Otherwise, I can not only face the danger with her, but also see her style.


    I''m also out of my mind now. Qin Xue didn''t know Jian. I believe Jian didn''t know and won''t stand idly by. When the sword Qi fell, I held up my wooden axe and tried to rush over. Nanjian and others turned their heads and ran away, and people became birds and animals.


    Chen Hao turned into a head and asked me if I could catch up. After asking, he didn''t wait for me to answer. He was inadvertently stared by the sword and retracted.


    Qin Xue has no loss. Now catch up. Jian has no intention of not helping at that time. The problem will be big. Qin Xue said that Lan Yu had just passed by for a while. I was afraid of missing the opportunity and hurried to the entrance of the third floor.


    This is my first time here. The entrance door is larger than the one from the first floor to the second floor, and the front ones are very ordinary, like a door without door leaves. But this door is very different. It is more than ten meters high. The door posts on both sides are somewhat similar to roman columns. There are many floating characters on it, like a very ancient character. After identifying for a long time, I found that I don''t know any of them.


    When I asked Wu De, he didn''t know it. I deliberately looked at the sword and didn''t intend to say questions loudly.


    She snorted coldly and said indifferently that it should be an ancient spell pattern that can release unusual power.


    Mantra! I thought of the forbidden spell at once. Unfortunately, I didn''t dare to talk about it. I had to think about it in my heart.


    The gate is no different from others, like a hanging black cloth and a dark and deep hole. A hundred meters around the stone gate was shrouded in the spirit of yin and evil. On the way in the past, I saw an old stiff wandering with his hands flat, but his feet were not jumping, but some stiff walking. It was obvious that he had become fine


    The demon guards in xuantongjing are not alarmist. No wonder Zhang Xu failed many times with the seal of Heavenly Master.


    Behind Laojiang, there was a woman in red with long hair on the ground, her hands hanging straight on the side of her body, and her small arms exposed sleeves were shining blue and white, shaking her body back and forth like a tumbler.


    The shadows in the distance are ghosts and ghosts, all of them gloomy and terrible.


    Beyond a safe distance, there stood the boy in blue robe, with a long sword on his back, staring at him motionless.


    I walked over and stopped next to him.


    When I came here, I could still hear the gloomy voice in the mouth of the female ghost in red. It was singing.


    Little rabbit, open the door


    The lively children''s songs gave her a gloomy and strange feeling, and her back was cold when listening to them.


    Jian inadvertently didn''t intend to go in. On the way over, he rarely talked with Qin Xue.


    Lan Yu looked back when he saw us coming. I quickly introduced myself and said, Hello, my name is Zhang Tong.


    No one doesn''t know you. Lan Yu answered coldly and unhurriedly, and then seemed to say to himself that old stiffness is not enough to be afraid, but the fierce ghost in red has too much resentment and is not easy to deal with. There are three fierce ghosts and five old stiffness wandering inside.


    I wanted to take his words, but I found that he ignored people and continued to observe.


    Genius has character defects? I muttered in my heart that this feeling of being ignored was very unpleasant. At least I was second in the list, not much different from him.


    The thoughts in my heart haven''t fallen yet. Lan Yu''s body suddenly flashes. It''s already five meters away. I''m a little surprised. Can people be so fast?


    Wu De said, boss, he learned the body method, moved and dodged, walked like the wind, and his speed was naturally fast.


    If Zhang Xu had this speed... I''m afraid I couldn''t even touch his clothes yesterday. When you go back, you should ask Fu Bo if the corpse clan has any body method. If you don''t have one, you have to get one as soon as possible, otherwise you will only be beaten if you meet an opponent with good body method.


    Blue Yu went in and rushed at the fierce ghost in red, but as soon as he passed, Lao stiff roared and rushed from behind, and Lao stiff and the fierce ghost in the dark fog rushed out.


    get the hell out of here! Lan Yu shouts angrily at Lao Jiang, claps his back hand on Lao Jiang''s chest, and in the dull impact sound, Lao Jiang flies out directly.


    At the foot of Lan Yu, he took dazzling steps to avoid the ghost claws of the fierce ghost in red. A clear dragon chant sounded, and the long sword came out of its scabbard like a streamer. With one sword, the fierce ghost in red was split into Yin Qi.


    However, the old stiff and fierce ghosts behind him also rushed to him. Lan Yu can do well with his steps, but he can''t hit the old stiff and fierce ghosts and enter the state of confrontation and struggle.


    Wu De said, boss, this is the power of Xuantong. Qi swims all over the body. As long as Zhenyuan is injected into Xuantong, even a wave will produce the effect of Taoism.


    Just defeated Zhang Xu and gave me some confidence. Now after watching Lan Yu''s battle, I find that the gap is a little big.


    Even if I don''t leave early, I may not be able to enter the third floor.


    Jian didn''t mean to make me speechless. Since she came in, her eyes rarely leave me. It seems that she wants to find something better than his dead brother from me.


    The look of admiration on my face was naturally seen in her eyes. She sneered, frog at the bottom of the well. Now do you see what genius is?


    People who don''t open their mouth suddenly open their mouth, which is very hurtful.


    Before I fought back, Chen Hao popped out his head and said, what are you? You are my boss''s age. How dare you win an enemy like Zhang Xu?


    You... Jian stamped his foot in frustration, but didn''t go on to prove that she couldn''t do it.


    Chen Hao said that and immediately withdrew.


    In the field, Lan Yu was entangled for about half a minute. Seeing that he couldn''t rush to the door, he withdrew with his body method. Stepping into the safety zone, he asked me with a little pride, won''t you try?


    I have this plan, but it''s hard to see him. Some don''t want to waste their energy.


    Jian has no opinion. I hesitate and sneer at him. I think he doesn''t dare and doesn''t have that ability. I can''t figure it out. A waste like this is comparable to my brother.


    Hoo!


    I took a breath and said to her, "don''t compare me with your dead brother. I can''t afford to lose that man.".


    The voice fell, and I had rushed in. Busy for half a second, I''m afraid the unintentional sword will come out of its scabbard.


    If I don''t know the body method, I can only run. I use real yuan to run faster than ordinary people, but compared with the flexibility and quickness of the body method, it''s a walk for the elderly.


    I just went in, and Lao Jiang came in front of me. Seeing that he showed his corpse teeth and bit, the small wooden axe directly split out. In the clang sound, my tiger''s mouth hurt for a while, and I was shocked to step back two steps.


    Old stiff was just shaken by the collision. Xuantongjing was able to resist the weight of the small wooden axe. It was very troublesome.


    look out.


    Qin Xue exclaimed outside. When I looked back, I saw that the fierce ghost in red had come behind me. Chen Hao floated out of his collar and reached out to play a Yin talisman, but the talisman only stopped the female ghost for a moment after it exploded.


    I split the old stiff with two axes in a row and took out the seal of the Heavenly Master. Urged by Zhenyuan, the four words of Tianshi Zhen Yin formed a virtual shadow and flew out. It was heavily printed on Lao Jiang''s chest. With a bang, Lao Jiang was beaten upside down and flew out.


    I also wanted to be an old stiff in the town, but I found that more than half of the Yang Yuan in my body had been consumed by the blow just now. Hurriedly threw two groups of zhuanyang talisman and Tianyang talisman, forced them back with lightning, and retreated out in embarrassment.


    Compared with the elegance of Lan Yu, I was as tired as a dog. Zhenyuan was half taken away by Tianshi Yin and kept panting.


    The sword didn''t mean to sneer.


    We''ll come another day! After saying this sentence intermittently, I stretched out my hand and went to Laqin snow. She wanted to avoid it, but found that my whole person was relying on her. She immediately understood that I was collapsed and secretly helped me towards the exit.


    Now that I am like this, I must not let Nanjian see it, otherwise it will be over.


    Fortunately, Jian didn''t intend to follow all the time and acted as a bodyguard again.


    I was relieved when I went to the altar outside. I didn''t want to move when I sat on the ground.


    On the way to the parking lot, fuber carried me by his back, and the people who saw me on the road inevitably laughed at me, but they could only let them laugh.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I returned to the hotel, there was a picture of Fubo carrying me on the forum. It''s Nanjian''s hair. The title is: brain pumping in the middle of mentally retarded children and back of 70 old slaves.


    I almost vomited blood when I saw this post. Is Fubo 70? He is opening his eyes to lie and trying to slander me for abusing the old slave.


    Now I''ll call Wang pangzi and ask him to incite public opinion and force Nan Jian to fulfill his promise.


    If he disgusts me, I''ll make him disgust himself, or I can''t swallow it.


    But I didn''t disgust him, but I was disgusted by him again. I meditated in my room to regulate my breath. Fubo just brought dinner, and my mobile phone rang. I thought it was a female stiff and hurried to take it out. As a result, it was a private letter from Nanjian.


    What is this grandson doing?


    I hate him to the bone now. I must beat him next time I meet.


    When I opened it, I saw a video. My heart clicked. Can''t this boy really eat?


    With curiosity, I click on the video.


    As a result, just after watching it for a few seconds, I threw away my mobile phone and rushed to the bathroom. I vomited. When I came out, I saw Chen Hao looking "with relish" with his mobile phone. I muttered that this grandson is a talent, cow!


    At this moment, I agree with Chen Hao that a person who can really eat Xiang is not a talent?


    Thinking of that picture, I rushed to the bathroom again. When I came out, I looked at the food on the table and lost my appetite.


    If I hadn''t been afraid of female stiffness, I wouldn''t want my cell phone. Otherwise, as soon as you see the screen, you can think of that scene

 Chapter 33

    I dare not go to the forum because of Nanjian''s evil heart. Don''t think about it. His video must be crazy.


    I adjusted my mind and stood in front of the window. In the night sky, the blood haze on the horizon was deep, but there was no sign to disperse.


    After watching it for half a minute, I sighed, went to Fubo with an empty stomach and asked him if he had any mental skills related to body methods.


    As soon as Fubo patted his head, he suddenly said that the old slave should die and almost forgot about it. When the young lady left, she left a zombie jump. It is the top body method of the corpse family. He said that with the young master''s intelligence, it can be done quickly.


    Zombie jump?


    Is it bouncing? In that case, the speed is not fast enough, but a burden. After all, living people jump, it''s better to walk with open legs.


    Fuber took out a book from his arms. It was very new. It looked like modern handicrafts. In my impression, the powerful skills should be recorded on very old paper. The more they are filled with a sense of time, the more unfathomable they are.


    I reached for it suspiciously. Seeing my doubt, fuber explained that the original was on the lady. She was afraid you might lose it. This is a transcript.


    oh


    Hearing this, my doubts were dispelled. The skill that nvjiang carries with him must be powerful. But as soon as it was opened, there was a cartoon little zombie, with a piece of Rune paper on his forehead, his hands held flat and jumping some small squares.


    I said, fuber, is this little zombie too cute? Are the skills of the corpse clan like this?


    Fuber came over and looked at it. His expression was strange and said that maybe the young lady was afraid that your practice would be boring and deliberately painted like this!


    Well, just be cute. As long as you can run fast and don''t lag behind people in speed. Fuber moved the bed in his room to make a space and drew it according to the grid above.


    When you draw it, you are completely jumping the house, but the grid is arranged according to the nine palaces, and the jumping direction is also exquisite.


    After fuber finished, let me try. I carried the book, jumped in and jumped up in the above order.


    But after jumping once, I didn''t think it was special. I didn''t say the speed was slow. People jumping around were still in the nine palace grid. If they were against the enemy, wouldn''t they send them in front of others?


    Neither Fubo nor Wu De can tell the origin of this skill, but Fubo is sure that it was left to me by nvjiang.


    Wu De reminded me, boss, will there be a formula?


    I hurried over to the next page, and sure enough, there was a formula. So, there was a strange picture in the room. In order to keep up with the pictures in the book as much as possible, I put my hands flat and wore a rabbit hat. I hopped around the room, reading in my mouth, little zombies, hopping, hopping, hopping left, hopping right


    Fubo looked around and wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. At first, I didn''t feel anything, but I jumped several times, grabbed his head and asked Wu De, have you ever seen such a formula?


    Wu De shook his head and said no, but explained that the skill of the corpse family was different from that of Xuanmen Taoism. Maybe that''s it.


    Hoo. I vomited and continued to jump reluctantly. In the middle of the night, you can jump down and down with your eyes closed, and you can quickly think of the place to jump next no matter where the first grid is.


    Even so, I still didn''t feel that it could bring me moving speed. I was sleepy and lost some confidence. After saying goodbye to fuber, I went back to my room.


    No soft big bed, no TV, boring a lot. I took the zombie jump and continued reading. Only the first two pages of the book had something, and the back was blank. In fuber''s room, I turned two pages, but I didn''t turn them. Now I''m not sleepy. I have nothing to do. I open the next few pages. On the third page, I found that there are words, which are very beautiful fonts: Tongtong, I teased you. If you see here... Cluck!


    Between the lines, I can imagine the female stiff and proud laughter. If she were in front of me, she would have to tickle her and catch her big white rabbit.


    I thought that I had not only played the little zombie for a day, but also read the formula for a day. If they were known by Wu De, they wouldn''t laugh me to death?


    I quickly tore up the message. They didn''t know it was a female stiff prank. Even if they suspected that there was a problem with the formula, they had to talk seriously and nonsense. Wu De was like this during the day.


    Lying in bed, I lost sleep again. Looking at Hongxia outside the window, I wonder what nvjiang will only be doing.


    Half asleep and half awake, I suddenly heard a low female voice singing at the door: little rabbit, open the door


    Who? I asked aloud. This is the hotel. Who is still singing in the middle of the night, and singing so gloomy


    But as soon as I got out of bed and took a few steps, I stopped fiercely, took out a small wooden axe with my backhand, shook the collar around my neck, and shouted out Chen Hao and Wu De.


    They heard the gloomy voice, but they didn''t remember it. I reminded them that the fierce ghost in red at the door leading to the third floor!


    Wu De was a little shocked, but quickly said that it was impossible. All the demons and ghosts in the secret territory had seals, and the entrances and exits were arrays, so it was impossible to follow us out.


    The secret realm is not a fantasy realm. Everything in it is real. It''s not surprising to follow it. The Qi Wu realm we saw last time is old and stiff. It shouldn''t be in it, but it still appears. Since you can go in, you can come out.


    Chen Hao attracted the Yin Qi in the Yin jade. After it was released, the ghost Qi of him and Wu De became much stronger. I put away my wooden axe and took out the Tianshi seal to deal with ghosts. Tianshi seal is much better.


    But just as we got to the door, the sound suddenly disappeared.


    Not hearing the song, Chen haomeng came forward and opened the door.


    It was empty outside and there was no shadow. Chen Hao sucked Yin jade once and didn''t find Yin Qi. Confused, is it a prank?


    In the middle of the night, who is full and has nothing to do? Moreover, the singing voice can not be imitated by living people to sing the feeling of Yin pity.


    I was suspicious. When I came back, I called Wang pangzi and asked him if we guessed it might happen.


    After getting along for a while, I know that Wang pangzi has good information. After listening to me, he laughed and said it''s impossible. The Bagua array is the holy land of Xuanmen, guarded by the will of Liu Tianyi. Even if things in the secret territory can come out, they don''t dare to enter Bagua town.


    I didn''t say it, but I thought, Liu Tianyi himself is dead, and he may have become a ghost. He can protect a fart.


    But last time Wang pangzi touched the forbidden spell, Nu Jiang didn''t dare to talk nonsense after warning me. She had to go to the secret place tomorrow to see if the female ghost was still there.


    After hanging up the phone, I sent a private letter to nvjiang. After waiting for half an hour, I didn''t reply. I fell asleep vaguely. When I woke up the next day, I couldn''t wait to go out after washing.


    A few days ago, when the girl was stiff, the people of the top ten sects were driven out of the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant. Now they live in, and we were driven out.


    Qinxue has moved back to Longfeng restaurant. I stood at the door waiting for her. People in the past pointed at me, but no one dared to laugh. After all, the whole restaurant belongs to my family. They just wondered why I had to stay in a small hotel if I didn''t live in a good place.


    Not only were they curious, but even the shopkeeper of the restaurant where we stayed asked me. I vaguely made up a reason, and he gave me a 30% discount.


    No one knows that my wife wants to support me poor for fear that I will become bad.


    This is what fat Wang told me secretly.


    After Qin Xue came out, we went to the pawnshop again. Seeing that I hadn''t come for a few days, the old man came up to receive me warmly and introduced me to some of the best purple runes. The color of some of them was close to the three given to me by nvjiang.


    It can be seen that what the disciples of the sect said in the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant is true. It is not the corpse family that raises the Xia realm.


    I touched my nose and chose some yellow symbols.


    The old man pushed his reading glasses and looked disappointed. In his opinion, I am the husband of the empress of the corpse family. Naturally, I am rich.


    Before going out, he didn''t give up. He ran up to the door and said, little friend, I have something in my family that you must be very interested in.


    What''s that?


    He was talking about his family, which aroused my curiosity. The families selling black goods rarely appear in public, but their strength will not be too bad, otherwise they dare not make trouble.


    Seeing that it aroused my curiosity, the old man invited me into the store and asked me to sit down. Do you know Tiangu?


    I shook my head.


    He didn''t see the right person, nor was he in a set. He directly asked, have you heard of the dragon''s gate corpse drum array?


    My heart suddenly jumped wildly. Three years ago, Maoshan was ready to gather enough body drums in Bamian town. Finally, I stole one, and their plan was shelved. Now, what is the relationship between the drum and the body drum?


    When asked, the old man was not anxious or slow. Hanging my appetite, he said that there was not only a connection, but also a great connection. If Tiangu cooperated with Qimian corpse killing drum, it would become a corpse killing array in Longmen Tiangu Town, with extraordinary power.


    I stood up, grabbed my hand and asked, does your family have this sky drum?


    The old man saw me excited and patted me on the shoulder to relax me. I took a long breath and let go of his hand. He went on to say that the drum made great contributions to the encirclement and suppression of the corpse clan that year. It was contaminated with countless corpse blood, suppressed the old stiffness in the Baihe Dao territory, and wounded the eight guards of the corpse clan who were too long. It can be said that


    I was so frightened by what he said that I interrupted. Don''t say that. Just tell me if the sky drum is in your hand.


    Seeing that I was completely hooked, the old man said that in the first World War, the whereabouts of Tiangu were unknown, but the drumstick fell into my family''s hands. Just a few days ago, someone bought it at a high price... After a pause, he went on to say that if the Longmen Tiangu array was equipped with drumsticks, it would be powerful enough to suppress the corpse repair in juxia territory, but if there were no drumsticks, its power would be greatly reduced.


    I''m not sitting at the station anymore. To put it bluntly, make an offer and I''ll take the drumstick.


    The old man smiled and said, the corpse family is not short of money, I know, but Tiangu drumstick is not the value that money can measure.


    I was a little angry. If it weren''t for gossip Town, I would beat him directly. Of course, I might not be able to beat him. I can only hold my breath and say what you want. No matter what it is, I''ll give it to you.


    Rob jade. The old man made a big circle and finally said the point.


    Hearing these two words, I collapsed and sat back in my chair. What he said just now frightened me into a cold sweat. I breathed out and said easily that I would see the drumstick this afternoon.


    Then he took out his jade pendant and said, at that time, it will be yours.


    Robbing jade is priceless. Only Shiao mountain has it.


    But he is going to rob jade at this time. I''m afraid someone in his family is going to break the emptiness and become holy. It seems that the water in this Xuanmen is very deep.


    Will the future corpse clan still face the situation more than 400 years ago and the whole Xuanmen? At that time, women will be stiff

 Chapter 34

    When I came out of the pawnshop, I relaxed.


    I didn''t want Tiangu''s drumstick, but I refused at the last minute. At first glance, I was distracted by the Longmen Tiangu array and the old shopkeeper''s hint.


    But when he took out the Tiangu drumstick from the counter, I suddenly realized that it was a trap set up since I entered the door.


    Unfortunately, he was too anxious to get the jade, but even if he took out the drumstick in no hurry and calmed down at night, I would regret it.


    Now the Xuanmen must not be a saint, otherwise it will be the great disaster of the corpse family.


    At the same time, I also made up my mind that I must enter the third floor tomorrow. When I get the julingdan, I will go to find nvjiang. With julingdan, Tiangu will not pose a threat to female stiffness.


    Qin Xue and I walked a hundred meters down the street, and the people of Tianshi mansion came face to face. The leader was a young man slightly older than Zhang Xu. At this time, Zhang Xu limped and followed silently.


    When the seal of Heavenly Master was taken away, it was a great blow to him. The whole person changed and had no pride.


    Wu De said, boss, the man''s name is Zhang Rui. Yes, the fourth place in the list, but the ranking was three years ago. Now it is likely to have stepped into Xuantong.


    Not everyone is keen to fight heaven and earth. There must be more than one person like Zhang Rui in many sects.


    Zhang Rui came and said directly, Zhang Tong, I challenge you, do you dare to take it?


    afraid to.


    Wu Dezheng was preparing to let me fight, but I refused at random.


    The Tianshi mansion sent him here because he was determined to prevent me from entering the third floor. Even if I didn''t fight, he would fight in the secret place and couldn''t avoid it.


    But now I''m worried about how to enter the third floor. Before, I thought Zhang Xujin was the realm card owner. After witnessing Lan Yu''s attempt, I know it''s almost impossible to enter with my current strength.


    Zhang Rui was surprised when he saw my refusal, but he soon smiled and said directly that you can''t hide. If you don''t fight now, you and I also have a war in the secret territory.


    I will talk about it at approriate time. I turned and left, and he didn''t stop me. Wu De said with some annoyance, boss, if you refuse directly, his previous ranking will be replaced by him.


    It''s all right. I answered with a heavy heart. Wu De saw that I was in a wrong mood and didn''t continue to say. When I was about to get to the parking lot, I stopped, took off my collar to Qin Xue and asked her to take Chen Hao to the second floor of the secret place.


    I wanted to go in person, but now a Zhang Rui comes out. I want to avoid him for the time being. The matter of the female ghost in red can only be confirmed by Zhang Xu.


    After Qin Xue left, I went back to the hotel. When Fu Bo saw that I had just gone out, he hurriedly asked me if something had happened to me.


    I didn''t hide it. I told him about Tiangu. Before he could talk, I continued, Fubo, I''m going to wudaoshan.


    This... Fuber''s face changed at once. He stopped me from saying, young master, when the young lady left, she told you not to go. It''s dangerous.


    If a woman says it''s dangerous, there must be some crises I can''t see. The most intuitive is the white fox, which has a close relationship with Liu Tianyi.


    But I have to go.


    I don''t think I can master the body method of zombie jump in a few days. I want to enter the third floor. Only the small wooden axe can rely on. Now it is tangible. As long as I learn potential, the power of that axe will change qualitatively.


    Thinking, I didn''t say it. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Fubo sighed, took out a talisman from his arms and told me to use it carefully.


    When Qin Xue came back in the evening, he entered the house. Zhang Xu came out of his collar and scolded that Zhang Rui was a villain. He unexpectedly attacked us in the secret place. If we didn''t encounter the sword unintentionally, we might not be able to get away.


    I noticed a sword wound on Qin Xue''s arm. She looked down my eyes and said, it''s no big deal. I''ll just go back and take some medicine. You have to be careful. Zhang Rui is xuantongjing. He was about to leave.


    I didn''t ask her to stay. I took her to the door. When I came back, Chen Hao said that the female ghost was still there. It wasn''t her last night.


    That''s good!


    I''m relieved. I can do anything. I can''t be a fierce ghost in the secret realm. The last time I met Laojiang and the corpse of eternal blessed land, I was really afraid of being infected with the forbidden curse.


    And I have a feeling that the forbidden spell has a great relationship with nvjiang and Liu Tianyi. At least they have touched the forbidden spell.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t dare to say it. Wu De couldn''t follow the analysis, so he had to think about it in his heart.


    After the sky darkened, I used to stand in front of the window, and the red glow in the sky still showed no sign of dissipating.


    When Nu Jiang left, she told me that she would come back when the sunset dissipated. Prove that those who chew the root of their tongue are right. This world vision is really related to her.


    Now as long as Hongxia is still there, it means that she hasn''t started yet. I can''t get the julingdan in time.


    I stood for hours. Until late at night, when there were few people in the street, I changed into a suit with a hat, covered my head and face, and asked Wu De to come out and stay in the room so as not to be unhappy with the old woodcutter.


    After walking around the street twice and making sure that no one was following, I left the town and walked towards wudaoshan.


    I haven''t been here for a few days, but the array remains the same.


    Only I entered the array. After a few steps, I heard the sound of gently sobbing.


    But she didn''t manifest.


    The old woodcutter said that the white fox was imprisoned here by the female stiff because he seduced Liu Tianyi, but from the information I have, it''s just an inducement, not the truth.


    The sound of crying was faint. I had to speed up, but when I got to the hillside, the white fox still appeared. It turned into a human and sat on the roadside.


    My scalp was numb, but there was only one way to avoid it. I had to walk by with a small axe. Seeing that she was about to go wrong, the fox woman suddenly flashed and blocked directly in the middle of the road.


    Chen Hao came out of the collar for the first time. I also raised the axe, but she knelt down in front of me and cried faintly. Childe, I know you are a good man. I have a request. I hope the childe will promise me.


    I stepped back half a step, stared at her and said, what do you want to say first? I''m answering you.


    The fox woman sobbed and wiped her tears and said, I went to the town to find you last night, but you didn''t open the door


    Hiss.


    I took a breath of air conditioning, and the cold hairs on my back stood up. It turned out that she was singing last night.


    The faint lyrics, did she take me as the evil rabbit?


    Chen Hao is drinking angrily. What do you want to do?


    The fox girl seemed to be frightened. She shrank and said timidly that I knew that the young master was going to enter the third floor of the secret place. I dared to ask the young master to save my husband.


    Save people? I frowned and thought of the man''s name fiercely. I was shocked. I asked tentatively, isn''t Liu Tianyi dead?


    He is the man who should be robbed and will not die. He is imprisoned on the third floor. When you enter the secret place tomorrow, you can ask the old man in the coffin for a map. He will give it to you. You can find the place where my husband is imprisoned according to the map.


    Fox girl said here, her voice became very soft and said in a low voice, my husband can solve your confusion. A man, a corpse, a ghost.


    Does Liu Tianyi know Li Guangfu''s prophecy?


    I frowned slightly and woke up. The wooden axe almost split out. Goblins are good at charm, but I don''t think what she said is a lie.


    But just as I was about to ask, a burst of white smoke suddenly appeared on the fox woman, turned into a white fox, and fled into the grass in panic. At this time, the old woodcutter appeared on the path behind me and came up slowly with a bundle of firewood.


    He just smiled when he saw me. When I passed by, I hurried behind and thought about the white fox. If Liu Tianyi was really alive, the woman would lie.


    Not only is it a lie, but she may also know what a person, a corpse and a ghost are. Of course she knows my secret.


    Thinking about the problem, he unknowingly reached the top of the mountain. The old woodcutter unloaded the firewood and asked, what did white fox tell you?


    I told the truth.


    Because I feel like there''s nothing I can hide from him here.


    The old woodcutter sighed and said, it seems that this is your life. You can''t avoid it.


    I asked, Grandpa, what happened to my life? What''s wrong?


    Zhangjia people want your life, and your daughter-in-law also wants your life. If you come to wudaoshan, I''m afraid I can''t help wanting your life.


    When he said this, I didn''t know what to say. My life, so important?


    Is this my secret?


    Unfortunately, the old woodcutter didn''t speak, so he bowed his head and began to chop firewood. I was so confused that I continued to ask myself, but he didn''t seem to hear me.


    When I saw him ignore me, I said angrily, Grandpa, since you all know, why don''t you tell me.


    The old woodcutter said something faintly. Tell you, I will die.


    A plain sentence scared me to stand up and asked him, is it a forbidden spell?


    It''s robbery.


    The old woodcutter replied, but his face turned red, and there was blood in the center of his eyebrows, which was exactly the same as what happened to fat Wang before.


    But just as the blood was about to disperse, he made a fierce move and cut an axe in the air, which seemed to cut something, but I looked up and couldn''t see anything.


    When he looked back, the blood in the old woodcutter''s eyebrows had dissipated, but the corners of his mouth were bleeding. He raised his hand and wiped it off and said, you doll, there are too many questions. If you keep asking, I will be killed by you sooner or later.


    I didn''t dare to ask. I couldn''t understand why the forbidden curse was robbery. I simply moved a small stool and sat next to him to watch him chop firewood.


    Last time it was unintentional, this time it was intentional. I took it very seriously. Unconsciously, everything around seemed to disappear, leaving only the track of the axe in his eyes.


    I subconsciously raised the small axe in my hand and was about to chop down according to the track. But at the last moment, the old woodcutter suddenly shouted and woke up.


    I gave a pep talk, and the hut and the old woodcutter appeared in front of me again. The old woodcutter stared at me with a dignified look and said, you son of a bitch, don''t mess around with me. If you break the house, who will repair it for me.


    The old woodcutter picked me up and forced me down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, he said, I didn''t expect you to understand the potential of this axe, but remember, the more you use it, the more dangerous it will be. And when you enter the third floor of the secret territory, you will see something and hear something. Remember not to be credulous.


    The action of chopping firewood is simple and clear. How do you think I can learn it? It''s very powerful?


    Hearing the following words, I couldn''t help asking, why can''t I be credulous?


    Because some words can change your life. The old woodcutter said that, turned and left. I was afraid of meeting the white fox and didn''t dare to stay more.

 Chapter 35

    I came out of wudaoshan and my mood was very complicated.


    Chen Hao said, boss, I always think your wife has ulterior motives. Don''t you think it''s strange that she hasn''t had children with you after you''ve been married for three years?


    Strange you! I gave him a blank look and asked him to stay in his collar.


    The reason why nvjiang told me about this is because I''m still young and can''t give birth to little zombies.


    When I returned to the restaurant, I asked Wu De to count my life. He was worried that the eight characters of my birthday would be changed. He took my middle finger blood directly and pushed the numerology back with his blood.


    In the line of fortune telling, blood counting can be called the top fortune telling, which can hardly be seen outside.


    But the final result is still not.


    No way.


    The old woodcutter said that Zhang Jia, nvjiang and Liu Tianyi all want my life. I guess the life he said may be the fate I bear.


    I asked Wu Decun whether there was a saying of changing his life or hiding the secret of heaven. Wu Decun said yes, but the cost of hiding the secret of heaven was very high. If it was to protect me, only very close people would do so.


    Female stiff, she meets this condition.


    I drew the curtains and asked Chen Hao to seal the room with Yin jade. After all, this humble hotel is not like Longfeng restaurant. There are runes left by the strong in every room, so they won''t be overheard.


    I asked Wu De about the consequences before, but I didn''t show him what was on my back.


    That tree like thing should have been in my body for a long time. It was only after I came here that I was oppressed by Liu Tianyi''s will.


    Wu De was surprised and said that some were like evil consequences, but evil eyes would appear on the evil consequences. I didn''t have this. It''s very unique. He suggested that I let fat Wang come and have a look.


    I thought about it or forget it. If it covers up the secret, it can''t be easily shown to people.


    Put on your clothes, I went to find Fubo, gave him the robbed jade, and asked him to find Wang pangzi and sell it publicly in the mobile phone store. He stayed and waited for the results, but he must not really sell it.


    Fuber didn''t know what I was doing, and I didn''t explain. Just let him do it.


    In fact, it''s also very simple. I''m not in trouble now. There''s no news about the seduction gate. It''s not that they don''t want to touch me, but they can''t do it in Bagua town.


    As soon as I leave and spy on the jade robbers, the people of the soul seduction sect will attack secretly.


    It''s OK for the people of the soul seduction sect to say, but those who spy on the jade robbing are strong people. I leave the jade robbing in Bagua town and attract them by public auction. It will be easier when I leave.


    When I came back from fuber, I simply collected some dry food and put it in a backpack. I didn''t think it was eye-catching to take it with me.


    Chen Hao and Wu De were worried when they knew I was leaving Bagua town. Chen Hao also asked, boss, can you find your wife?


    I looked at the rosy clouds outside the window and nodded definitely.


    I didn''t sleep all night and sat until dawn. After washing, I didn''t call Qinxue and asked fat Wang to drive me directly.


    Originally thought it was early enough, but when it arrived, Zhang Rui had been waiting for a long time. Jian unintentionally was there and stood beside him coldly.


    Zhang Rui came over and said with a smile, I thought you would hide in the altar and close it. It seems that you are not an interesting person.


    Zhang''s disciples sneered at him. Elder martial brother Zhang Rui, such a waste can be crushed to death with one finger.


    Zhang Rui smiled and did not deny this statement. He looks very restrained, but there is no lack of publicity.


    I looked at the Zhangjia disciple who said this and said with a smile, you think I''m a waste. Why don''t you do it for me and stop me from entering the secret place.


    When the man heard this, he immediately withdrew and his face turned blue and white. The voice next to him immediately weakened.


    Wilsonii house! I sneered.


    Presumptuous! Zhang Rui heard me sneer at Tianshi mansion and shout angrily. I gave him a white look and sneered. What about being presumptuous? You want to hit me?


    Zhang Rui''s face turned blue with anger, but he wasn''t stupid enough to really do it here. With a cold hum, he turned and entered the secret place of the altar.


    I''m afraid he''ll sneak in and want to go in first. When I see the sword nearby, I change my mind. I walk over to the sword and say, I know you follow my purpose, so you must follow me. When I come out of the secret place, I''ll leave Bagua town directly. Then I''ll prove to you that your brother is just a waste compared with me.


    I said the last sentence almost word by word. Jian didn''t intend to raise his eyebrows, but his anger soon subsided.


    I was relieved. Sure enough, the more sharp words, the more she could arouse her expectations.


    Jian didn''t intend to follow me, but was looking for an answer. After all, I had nothing to do with her brother''s death.


    When I walked towards the hall, I had been struggling. Do you want to verify what Bai Hu said?


    When I got to the door, I stopped and said to myself, even if it is confirmed that nvjiang cheated me, what can I do?


    Leave her? Regardless of her life or death?


    I can''t make it. Just give up like this, I feel a little unwilling. Once the altar is opened ten years, if I miss it, I have to wait for a long time.


    Thinking of this, I already have the answer in my heart,.


    In the main hall, the old man in the coffin was still sitting with his head half hung. I approached him and respectfully said, senior, someone asked me to come to you to get something.


    Cough!


    In the violent cough, he looked up slowly as if he had recovered from the state of death. He looked at me with turbid eyes. For a moment, he said in a low voice, there is no Yang Fu Sutra in the world. Young man, if you practice, you will eventually become like me.


    senior. I arched my hands again and said, someone asked me to come to you to get something and visit an old friend.


    He said about Yang Fu Jing the first time he came here. Whether true or false, I have learned. When I am strong enough, I will really find problems and be able to solve them.


    The old man raised his eyelids, slowly put his hand into the coffin and took out a cylinder. I quickly stretched out my hand to pick it up, bowed, turned to Jian unintentionally, smiled and asked, go in together?


    Jian inadvertently and indifferently pointed to the middle door and said that Zhang Rui was walking through this door.


    oh I touched my chin. I haven''t tried that axe yet. I thought I couldn''t avoid Zhang Rui and wanted to use him for surgery. Now that I know the door where he goes in, there''s no need to waste time on him. Said with a smile, let''s go next.


    Jian unintentionally meant to let me go in and find Zhang Rui. Seeing that I avoided it, he looked at me contemptuously and spit out two words: waste.


    But before she finished, I had entered the door.


    I appeared in the secret place for only two seconds, and Jian inadvertently followed in angrily. Chen Hao and Wu De came out of the longevity collar. We didn''t stop and walked directly to the entrance on the third floor.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Rui waited at the entrance as if he thought I would avoid him.


    Now he can move his hand. Zhang Rui''s tone has changed. When he sees me, he opens his mouth and says, Zhang Tong, I''ll give you a minute to hand in the seal of the Heavenly Master.


    I''m about to leave. Taking the Tianshi seal is equivalent to taking a group of wolves in Tianshi mansion. I''m not so stupid. He doesn''t ask for it. I''ll return it today.


    But now he wants to take it back. It has to pay a price.


    Wen Yan smiled and said that one minute was too long to take that long. He untied the holy order of the Heavenly Master, took the Heavenly Master seal in his hand and tried to pass it to him.


    Jian accidentally vomited next to me. He looked at me with even more contempt. He said to himself, my brother has unparalleled talent. Emotionally, he will be defeated by a waste like you. It''s not worth it.


    It''s a dead man. Even if I''m a waste, can Jianren jump out of the grave?


    I was a little speechless, but I didn''t dare to say it.


    Seeing that I took out the seal of the Heavenly Master, Zhang Rui thought there was fraud and dared not come rashly. Although he was in Xuantong territory, it would be hard for him to be covered with a cold quilt.


    I weighed it and tried to throw it away. All the people in Tianshi mansion rushed forward in panic and stretched out their hands to pick it up. But when they were all unstable, I really made efforts to throw the Tianshi seal into the old stiff and fierce ghosts.


    Zhang Rui''s face changed and he shouted angrily: what do you mean, Zhang Tong?


    It''s not interesting. I shrugged and said, the great genius of Tianshi mansion doesn''t even have the courage to go in and pick it up?


    The Heavenly Master was printed in the group of old stiff and fierce ghosts, and immediately attracted more than a dozen old stiff and fierce ghosts in the same place. They didn''t dare to approach, but they formed a circle. Now no matter who goes in, he has to face more than a dozen attacks in the same realm in a moment.


    Even if old and stiff can only insert and fierce ghosts can only tear and scratch, their Yin Qi and power can not be underestimated.


    Zhang Rui is not stupid. He can see the clue. His face is gloomy and uncertain. But the younger martial brothers around him saw that the seal of the Heavenly Master fell at the entrance and kept urging Zhang Rui to get it back quickly.


    Some people even boast that elder martial brother almost entered the third floor three years ago. Now it''s no effort to go in.


    The crowd immediately agreed.


    I sneered in my heart and held the wooden axe secretly. When Zhang Xu went in, it was when I shot.


    I haven''t seen the power of the old woodcutter''s axe for chopping firewood, but the track I saw in a trance gives me the feeling that it can make a world.


    However, the old woodcutter said that the more times I use it, the more dangerous it is. I can''t feel the danger there, but just like the forbidden spell, it can''t be seen or touched, but it can be fatal when triggered.


    I''m worried that the small wooden axe will also trigger. At that time, I won''t have the ability of a woman and an old woodcutter to break the forbidden spell.


    Under the praise of the crowd, Zhang Rui couldn''t be indifferent. He gave me a cold look and said that he would settle with you later.


    wait. Seeing that he was going in, I shouted to him again, threw the map from the old man in the coffin to him and said, give you a big favor.


    Zhang Rui reached out and caught it. When he opened it, he looked suspicious. I said, when you enter the third floor, you will know its usefulness.


    I can''t explore, but it doesn''t mean I can''t let others go. After I go out, I''m releasing the wind. At that time... The secrets in the third secret realm will be revealed by them.


    And I just need one result.


    Zhang Rui was suspicious, but he still received the map and sneered. I''d like to see what tricks you can play.


    The voice fell. He was like a kite. After several rises and falls, he rushed into the circle of zombies and fierce ghosts, and stretched out his hand to grasp the seal of the Heavenly Master in his hand.


    He is not stupid. He knows to get the seal of Heavenly Master at the first time. Unfortunately, it''s easier to get in than out.


    Just as the old stiff ghosts rushed towards him, I shouted angrily and rushed in with a small wooden axe.


    The sword next to me was accidentally startled. Maybe she was afraid that I would die. Nu Jiang angered Shu mountain and hurried to shout behind. Are you going to die?

 Chapter 36

    When I learned the power of that axe, the old woodcutter was a little surprised.


    However, in my opinion, that is the invariable firewood cutting action, which is very simple and simpler than zombie jumping.


    I don''t understand why such a simple axe will have a terrible momentum when he makes it.


    Now I don''t have time to think about it. When the wooden axe was raised, I felt that what I held in my hand was a big mountain, very heavy, but my body could bear it, like a kind of illusion.


    But this feeling has existed before. I know it''s not illusion, but really heavier.


    Now, it''s heavier than before. I didn''t slow down. When I was ten meters away from the first old stiff, the axe fell heavily.


    The axe was too fast, and the air roared violently. I could feel a force that exploded like a bomb and went straight to gujiang and fierce ghosts led by Zhang Rui.


    Almost at the moment when the wooden axe fell, together with Zhang Rui, old stiff and fierce ghosts flew out like fallen leaves in the air.


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that this axe would have such great power. No wonder the old woodcutter asserted that I could enter the third floor. And I didn''t feel any discomfort after making it out.


    After I recovered, I put away my joy and rushed to the door of the third floor. The sword was not surprised to close my mouth, but saw me step into the third floor and hurried up.


    The people of Tianshi mansion are not stupid either. Regardless of Zhang Rui, who is lying on the ground with unknown life and death, they all rushed to the entrance at the first time when they recovered.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily, turned into a big hand and swept the people who followed him.


    I quickly stopped him.


    The more people know the secrets of the third layer, the better. First, it''s good to prevent being swallowed by Tianshi mansion. Second, it''s easy for me to inquire about the situation in the future.


    And after I go out, I will publicize it and let more people in.


    Chen Hao was puzzled, but this was not the time to explain to him. For a moment, all the onlookers, including Tianshi mansion, came to the entrance.


    Zhang Rui blocked the axe with the Heavenly Master''s seal when it fell. He was not seriously hurt. When I entered the door, I saw him struggling to stand up and rushing towards the door.


    The third floor is opened and the bet is completed. Grandpa, their business can only be done by the housekeeper. After all, the gambling list is in her hand, and it is a huge wealth. Tianshi mansion will not cash it easily. There will be many twists and turns, which I can''t deal with.


    Zhang Rui came in a few seconds later.


    Having entered the third floor, the people in Tianshi mansion didn''t look very well. Zhang Rui looked at me with a gloomy face. I danced with a wooden axe. I asked coldly, do you still want to have a try?


    Zhang Rui is a man who can see through. He knows that the bet has been completed. It''s meaningless for me. The people with Zhang found a direction and left.


    I know. He turned his back on the map.


    As soon as he went away, I told the remaining seven or eight people, why don''t you keep up? Zhang Rui has a treasure map in his hand, which is the wealth left by Liu Tianyi, including the spirit objects he took with him during the robbery.


    Several people, you look at me, I look at you, some don''t believe it. I also said that he took the treasure map from me. You will know whether it is true or not.


    Liu Tianyi has become a saint. If there is a smell of heaven robbery in his left things, it is not comparable to the female rigid jade robbery. After all, it is a success and a failure.


    Success is naturally more valuable than failure. Unfortunately, there is no treasure there. It is possible to see the Taoist priest they kneel down day and night.


    None of them belonged to the same sect. At this time, they looked at each other, formed an alliance and chased Zhang Rui away.


    Jian, who has always disdained to talk to me, couldn''t help asking, is the map you gave him really a treasure map?


    I smiled and said, sister Jian is so curious. Don''t you know if you follow up and have a look?


    The sword didn''t want to hum. He didn''t speak with a long sword. Chen Hao poked out his head and asked jokingly, little beauty, do you have a sword in your head? Do you all have a dead face like you all day?


    I shivered and told him to shut up and stay in the circle of longevity.


    He got into trouble and hid inside, but that thing was worn around my neck. The last time the sword gas rubbed my forehead, it almost scared me out of my wits. If he deviated a little, his head would have to move.


    The sword had no opinion. I reprimanded Chen Hao. With a hum, the thumb pressed on the scabbard gently moved away.


    Chen Hao complained a few words, but only in my ear.


    On the first and second floors, I have never been to the hall where I can exchange skills and talismans. I don''t know where it is. Wu De said that no one has been to the third floor, but the pattern should be the same. Just go straight to the East.


    Chen Hao felt the evil smell around him and avoided it as much as possible. However, he still met a goblin on the way. A red fox turned into a girl and wanted to confuse me.


    But I saw her coming and hurriedly took out her rabbit skin hat and put it on.


    The white fox cultivation of wudaoshan is much higher than her. The evil rabbit stays with her all the year round and is contaminated with the breath. The animal population is strict. Smelling the smell of white fox, the red haired girl is scared and runs away.


    Jian inadvertently frowned and asked coldly, did your wife give you all these things?


    Um. I confess.


    Hum. Jian didn''t mean to look like this. He looked at me coldly and said, without these things given by your wife, you are a wild boy and a loser.


    I grinned and made a face at her before asking, what are you without Shushan?


    You... Jian inadvertently took a half step forward and reached out to catch me. I subconsciously jumped aside, unbiased, just avoiding her hand.


    The sword didn''t mean to grasp it casually. It was very fast. When I saw that I avoided it, I picked my eyebrow and grabbed it again. I jumped again and avoided it.


    Zombie jump! I was surprised myself.


    Is that seemingly clumsy and useless body method really useful?


    There are eight words attached to the message that Nu Jiang teased me. It is ranked in the middle palace and is retreated in all directions.


    The sword has no opinion. I avoid it again. When I get angry, I stagger my steps and seriously catch me, but no matter how she catches it, I can easily avoid it with a jump.


    The top body method of the corpse clan. Learn it like this? I thought it was incredible. A few minutes later, in order to jump smoothly, I raised my hands flat and jumped around the sword like a little zombie.


    After seven or eight minutes, she gave up and asked me, what kind of body method is this?


    Zombie jump. I don''t hide that all sects and factions know each other about this top body method. But when I said it, Jian inadvertently frowned and said, how is it possible. You''re not a zombie. How can you learn zombie jumping.


    I asked, can''t living people learn?


    Jian nodded unintentionally. He looked at me warily and asked, did your wife bite you?


    Did she suspect that nvjiang secretly turned me into a zombie? Unlikely! Although it doesn''t matter if I can become a zombie like me, I''m still worried. After thinking about it, I want to say that when I kiss her, she will bite me. Does that count?


    It''s important. I dare not hide it.


    Jian unintentionally blushed and spat, but he still asked me if I was bleeding. I think back, female stiff bites me are very light. Only when I tease her badly will I take a punitive bite to protest.


    That''s strange. Only the corpse clan can learn zombie jump. The sword had no intention and could not give a reason. He muttered and stopped talking with a cold face.


    Seeing that she was boring, I also put my flat hand down, whatever the reason, as long as it was practical.


    I went on. Jian didn''t intend to follow. Chen Haoxian turned into a head and chatted with her. Unfortunately, only Chen Hao was talking all the way.


    Jian didn''t mean to come back only when he was constantly questioned. Well, ah.


    After walking for more than two hours, I finally saw the building at the foot of the mountain in front. From a distance, it looks a bit like the building in the imperial palace. Jinding glass covers an area of more than 200 square meters. Unknown stone animals are placed at the door.


    When I saw the plaque, my face changed. Wu De also exclaimed. Chen Hao was talking to the sword unintentionally. Hearing Wu De''s voice, my head spared a circle around my neck. When I saw the four words "Wanjia courtyard" on the plaque, I also exclaimed.


    All we think of is the same thing, Wanjia, which is likely to be related to the eternal blessed land.


    And the house doesn''t seem to be stained with any dust. It seems that someone often cleans it.


    I asked Wu De if the hall on the first and second floors was the same, and Wu De said no.


    After listening to this, Chen Hao gave full play to his unrestrained imagination and said, will the third floor of the secret land actually be a blessed land for all ages and a big garden for all families?


    I don''t talk to Wu De anymore. Anything is possible now. I carefully walked to the door, knocked on the door, stepped back and waited nervously.


    I hope someone inside will open the door, but I''m afraid to see someone who doesn''t belong to the outside world.


    Jian has no opinion. We mutter and want to come over and listen. I asked her, sister Jian, is there a million families in the Xuanmen?


    She also saw the plaque and was confused in her eyes. Hearing my question, he shook his head and said no.


    Shushan is an old brand sect. It has more history than Xueshan sect. They have never heard of it. That proves that there are really no thousands of families in Xuanmen.


    After waiting for a few minutes without any movement, I went to push the door. Without much force, the door was pushed open a gap. In a moment, treasure gas overflowed and brilliance leaked out.


    I pulled back all the doors and saw rows of wooden cabinets in the yard. Those treasures were emitted from the objects placed on them.


    Wu De and Chen Hao are all out. The three of us are looking for them separately. Jian inadvertently looked at it and said with surprise on his face that it was different from what was rumored. The level of these magic tools was very high. If they were spread out, I''m afraid tianbang people would come in.


    I didn''t care. Soon Wu De found the julingdan. They were placed in a jade plate, only the size of a thumb, covered by a translucent cover, similar to a mechanism. As long as enough marks were put in, it would open.


    I didn''t count. I shook in, but the mechanism array didn''t open. The number of marks was not enough.


    How can it not be enough, not 9000.? I''m in a hurry. Time doesn''t wait. It''s dangerous to drag on.

 Chapter 37

    Jian inadvertently came over and saw that what I wanted was a julingdan. He told me what you would do with it, which would have no effect on you.


    I was in a hurry to get my mark there and ignored her. But Chen Hao replied that it was for my sister-in-law.


    Jian inadvertently looked at me strangely and asked, are you trying so hard to change your wife''s julingdan?


    Um. I answered. Qin Xue didn''t follow, otherwise she could give me some. Zhang Rui and the people who came in went in another direction. When they caught up with them, it was dark and had to wait the next day.


    I was so sorry that I should have robbed them when I came in.


    The sword accidentally bit his lips and said, each of these magic weapons inside can be arranged on the weapon spectrum. Are you not moved at all?


    I have a small wooden axe. Even if I don''t have it, I won''t consider it without extra marks.


    Seeing that I ignored her, Jian had no intention and didn''t know what to think. With a sigh, he took out a cloth bag and said to me, it''s for you.


    Chen Hao took it over, opened it and took a look. He said happily, boss, it''s a mark.


    I hurried to take it. There were no less than two or three thousand in the bag. When I took it, I ran to julingdan, put it in half, and the array opened. The sword inadvertently handed over a small jade bottle and said, don''t touch it with your hand, use it.


    I bottled the pill with jade. I was relieved. I didn''t want to say to Jian until I turned back. Thank you. If you can use me in the future, just ask.


    I didn''t care too much about my promise, so I didn''t say much.


    Close to the body, I took a look at the courtyard. There are still rooms in it, but what exactly it is and whether it has any connection with Liu Tianyi can only be handed over to Xuanmen to explore.


    I won''t delay here.


    It was evening when I came out. I was very relaxed because I got the julingdan. I had a big meal in the town and bought some cakes.


    Then I went to the fat man''s mobile phone store. Uncle Fu was also there. The robbery of jade had been announced, and the jade was also displayed in the store.


    The fat man led me to the backyard and asked, little brother, what the hell are you doing?


    I didn''t hide it. I said I was leaving Bagua town. When he heard this, he said, "you''re not going to die. Go out of Bagua town. I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow.".


    Stepping out of the safety zone of Bagua town is not dangerous, he said.


    When Wang pangzi saw me looking at him, he hurried to say, little brother, I stand up for justice, but you see, my family is big and can''t go away, can''t it?


    I smiled and said, you can''t help it. Then he whispered to him that it was the third layer of the secret land.


    Wang Pang frowned and asked me if I really wanted to do this?


    I nodded and he immediately went out to make a phone call. When I came back, I went on to say that after I left, I would ask you to keep the jade for me. If you are free, you can help me return Fubo to Shiao mountain.


    That''s all right.


    Fat Wang promised very readily.


    Meeting by chance, he was brave enough to do this. Fuber knew it was useless to persuade me, and kept telling me to be careful.


    Finally, Wang pangzi took out a wooden box, which was the divine talisman I asked him to buy.


    Shenxing talisman is a low-end Shenxing skill in Taoism. It uses talismans to stimulate people''s potential and consumes physical strength. Therefore, it can''t travel thousands of miles a day as rumored, but it''s no problem to walk five or six hundred miles.


    The white fog when the corpse clan left was a kind of divine movement similar to shrinking to an inch. However, they still have to prepare for the enemy on the way. They won''t go too fast. I should be able to catch up.


    After dark, I pulled on my hat and left Wang pangzi''s backyard.


    When I got to the gate of the town, I saw the sword leaning against the archway from a distance. When I was wrong, I slowed down and asked, there are treasures on the third floor of the secret land. Don''t you compete?


    I told her at that time that I would prove it to her in order to motivate her to follow me. Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    Jian inadvertently hummed coldly, followed behind, walked out of the town for 100 meters, and she said, you''re being watched.


    I nodded, and she said, you arranged the auction of jade robbing and spreading the news that there are treasures in the secret place?


    Um. I''m honest.


    Hoo! She breathed out and asked me, are you really only eleven?


    I corrected that I was twelve years old now.


    As soon as he got out of the town, Chen Hao noticed the evil spirit of the seduction gate.


    I said, if you''re afraid, it''s still time to go back now.


    The sword stopped talking.


    Half an hour ago, there was wudaoshan in the south in front of me. Through the canyon at the foot of the mountain, it was the outside world. I stopped, took out my mobile phone and sent a message to the nvjiang and the grand housekeeper at the same time: I have got the julingdan. Don''t hurry. They have a drum.


    I sent her a message when I knew about Tiangu, but I didn''t reply. I''m worried about whether she received it.


    After sending the message, I turned off my mobile phone. I was afraid that the electricity would run out on the way, and I couldn''t give the woman back the message.


    After receiving the mobile phone, I took out the divine walking symbol and patted it on my feet.


    Jian inadvertently took out the divine talisman. I began to run forward, and she followed.


    Divine talisman can''t improve the speed, but it can make me feel tired when running. So it''s not easy to shake off the eyeliner of the soul door.


    Out of wudaoshan, they still followed closely and didn''t mean to shoot.


    I guess they are also afraid that if they fight here, they will be detected by other sects and leave traces. They are afraid of female stiff retaliation.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t worry and accelerated the speed. At midnight, it has been more than 100 kilometers away from Bagua town. I can still see the sunset glow in the sky. I don''t know how far it is, but I believe I can find nvjiang all the way down.


    At this meeting, the fatigue of my body also appeared. After all, the divine talisman is not omnipotent. Stopping in a rocky valley, Chen Hao and Wu Deli were drifting out and heading towards the chase door.


    Jian didn''t want to stop. He saw me sitting on a stone and stuffing bread into my mouth. He looked at me strangely and wanted to say something. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    After a short time, there was an overflowing of yin and Qi, and Chen Hao and Wu De fought with the eye liner of the soul gate.


    Jian didn''t want to ask. How much is it against you to chase here all the way?


    I drank some water, swallowed the bread in my mouth and said that I didn''t have much revenge. I just accidentally killed Qu Laosan and wasted Qu Laoer''s hand. The soul seduction gate has been looking forward to me walking out of Bagua town. It''s not easy to wait until this day. Naturally, I won''t miss it.


    It''s no secret that song er''s hand was cut off by me. If the younger generation of the Qu family didn''t have experts, I''m afraid they would have attacked me in the secret place.


    But no one knows Qu Laosan''s death. Even the musicians are just guessing, there is no evidence. Jian unintentionally was shocked when he heard this, but he still didn''t believe I did it alone. He asked, did someone help you hide the trace when you killed someone? Otherwise, with the skills of the Qu family, it is impossible not to find out.


    ha-ha.


    I smiled and was speechless, but the old woodcutter did help me.


    Jian unintentionally is a very interesting person, at least her persistence is rare.


    Of course, family affection and love are too magical. It''s not surprising that people do anything crazy.


    I didn''t answer. Jian didn''t mean to think I acquiesced again.


    Chen Hao and Wu De came back. Chen Hao said, boss, it''s cleaned up. It''s a Yin puppet.


    I nodded and said, now let''s change direction and try not to leave traces. I hope we can have a safe trip.


    However, before I finished, a white shadow floated out of a stone behind Chen Hao, appeared and fled to the sky.


    Wu De exclaimed, "no, there''s a Yin puppet.".


    Yin puppet is a kind of sorcery, which is similar to raising children. If the master establishes contact with Yin puppet, he can see scenes thousands of miles away through Yin puppet. It is the best technique to monitor people.


    Raising ghosts is a decent taboo, but no one dares to classify them as evil because they help the hell.


    Seeing the Yin puppet escape, I played a turn Yang talisman and Tianyang talisman. Unfortunately, the distance was too far to catch up. Chen Hao wants to fly out to chase him. I told him not to use it. Anyway, the location has always been exposed. Whoever kills the soul seduction gate knows our location.


    But the sword didn''t mean to say at this time that it sucked your anger. If you let it go back, the soul seducing gate uses anger as its skill, no matter how you hide, they can find it.


    I frowned slightly, but the Yin puppet had floated out for more than 50 meters, and Chen Hao couldn''t catch up in the past.


    When the sword had no opinion, we could do nothing. Our eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. A white light suddenly flew out of our hands. In the blink of an eye, we flew to the void. The Yin puppet had no time to avoid and was directly cut in half.


    The white light turned in the void and flew back. Without seeing what it was, it disappeared into the sword''s hand.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Chen Haocai and I stammered and asked, just now, was it your sword that flew out?


    The sword hummed coldly unintentionally, which was the default.


    Chen Hao couldn''t get used to her expression. He said discontentedly, are you a cow? Why are you always whining. Why don''t you get into the third floor in the secret place?


    When I looked at the sword, I almost saw the sword in my eyes. I broke in and explained that the old stiff spirits guarding the entrance in the secret territory could not kill, and the power could not be exerted in the big magic sword moves.


    If I could kill him, I wouldn''t dare to kill all of them with my axe. At least, the old stiff in front of me will definitely die.


    The sword accidentally "en" and agreed with my explanation. After listening to this, Chen Hao said with a smile, it''s right now. It''s a little human. Big beautiful girl, just put a hundred hearts in it. As long as you follow us, I will be able to turn you into a popular big beauty.


    I hurried back a few steps. Chen Hao really died.


    Sure enough, I retreated. A sword Qi lifted over his shoulder, tore off a mass of Yin Qi, and was directly crushed by the sword Qi and disappeared into the void.


    Chen Hao screamed and turned pale. He immediately hid back in his collar, stuck out a head and roared: Sword girl, are you crazy?


    The Yin Qi that condenses the body shape is Chen Hao''s meat. It takes a long time to grow well when it is ground into pieces.


    Jian inadvertently didn''t answer him, because she was looking at the jungle in the distance and noticed that her eyes were different. I hurried along her eyes and couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning.

 Chapter 38

    In the pale moonlight, I saw a black man and a white man coming out of the woods in our direction.


    Chen Hao and Wu De exclaimed that black and white were impermanent. At the same time, the next moment turned into a Yin wind and hid in the longevity collar.


    Wu De said in the circle of eternal life that practitioners are not afraid of yin and evil, and the Yin difference is also the result of ghost cultivation, but the ghost in the underground office is special. Even if the saint dies, as long as the soul is still there, it must be under the jurisdiction of the underground office.


    The sword has no opinion. Black and white impermanence comes towards us. He whispers that they are ghost generals, which is equivalent to Qi Wu state. Moreover, they have Yin and Yang boundary seals on their bodies. Ordinary techniques can''t hurt them. Don''t mess around later. They dare not do anything to you.


    Qi Wujing... I''m afraid the wooden axe can''t break them. But how can black and white impermanence appear in the wilderness?


    In more than ten seconds, black and white impermanence came near. The cold air seeped through them, but it didn''t invade the human body. I just felt cold.


    The two faces are black and white, as if they were painted with ink and gray, and they can''t see their appearance. Bai impermanence came and said that we had received a report that there were wandering souls here. Did the two Taoist friends see it?


    damn.


    I secretly scolded the soul seducing sect in my heart. I didn''t expect that they even invited the hell''s guards.


    Jian inadvertently said that there are only two of us here. The wandering souls from there are afraid that they have been teased by others.


    nonsense. Black impermanence drinks angrily and asks, are you questioning me?


    The official prestige is not small, but now I really can''t provoke them. The sword hummed unintentionally and stood aside without speaking.


    Black and white impermanence came to me at the same time. White impermanence said, I smell the smell of wandering souls.


    Black impermanence replied, well, it''s on this boy.


    I don''t know how to explain it. Someone in the Qu family works below. Black and white impermanence is aimed at me. There''s no reason to add sin. Besides, I do have Chen Hao and Wu De with me.


    Bai impermanence asked me to say, hey, boy, hand over your wandering soul.


    They are just in the same state of things. They can''t be aware of Chen Hao and Wu De hiding in the eternal circle. So he boldly said, two adults, I am a good living man. How can there be a ghost on me.


    My voice trembled. I was really afraid. After all, I listened to these two stories when I was a child.


    Bai impermanence said that the boy was dishonest.


    Black impermanence said, well, dishonest, take it back for interrogation.


    When they finished, they shook their hands at the same time. A dark iron chain hung around my neck. When they pulled it a little, my soul would fly out. My head hurt badly.


    I turned to Jian for help. She frowned slightly and didn''t intend to take care of it. But seeing that black-and-white impermanence really wants to hook my soul, I have to say, Lang Lang and earth, the two are so unscrupulous that they are not afraid of being punished by heaven?


    It''s your business to ban the curse and punish heaven. We are not bound in the underworld. Bai impermanence laughs.


    In the face of two ghost generals in the same territory, Jian has no intention to do it and can''t save me, and she doesn''t need it. This makes me feel a little overwhelmed.


    But listen to Bai impermanence''s words, it seems that the forbidden spell is the so-called heavenly punishment, which is consistent with what the old woodcutter of wudaoshan said.


    Black impermanence looked back at me and said, boy, let''s go. If you''re innocent, I''ll bring you back to the sun.


    I didn''t have time to explain. They pulled the soul seduction chain at the same time, but at the moment when my soul was about to leave, the tree behind suddenly got hot and the soul seduction chain on my neck was broken.


    Black and white impermanence staggered forward for two steps. Black impermanence looked at me in horror and asked, boy, are you a corpse family?


    I nodded quickly.


    But Bai impermanence said that he was a living man, and the boy was dishonest.


    As soon as the words fell, he had a mourning stick in his hand. He carried it and hit me in the middle of my eyebrows. Nu Jiang said that the soul lies in the body. If attacked by magic tools, the soul is likely to be broken.


    Seeing that the mourning stick fell, I subconsciously raised my hand to block it. However, the mourning stick was about half a meter away from me. A light curtain flew out of me. Bai impermanence was touched by the light curtain. All the mourning sticks flew out. After two steps back, I couldn''t stand stably and sat on the ground.


    Black impermanence hurried to help him up and asked, what''s going on?


    It''s very evil. White impermanence answered.


    They are like psychopaths. There are people next to them, and they don''t exist. Later, when I asked Nu Jiang, she told me the reason. Black and white impermanence seduces the soul. Most of them are mortals. Those mortals naturally can''t see them, and the hell doesn''t allow impermanent ghosts to communicate with people in the sun. Over time, they have formed the habit of answering each other.


    Hei impermanence turns back and asks Jian unintentionally, the girl of Shushan, what is this boy from?


    Jian unintentionally said that the two received benefits from others. Didn''t the other party tell you who he was?


    What benefits? Don''t talk nonsense. Bai Changchang said with integrity that we deal with it impartially and there is no corruption and bribery.


    Hum. The sword didn''t mean to sneer. Don''t pay attention to black and white impermanence.


    Unable to get the answer, Bai impermanence asked me again, boy, what''s your relationship with the corpse clan? I think you have a bright soul. You are clearly a living man. How can you smell like a corpse family.


    The breath that Bai impermanence said is definitely not the fragrance that female stiffness left on me, but I practice Yang Fu Sutra and shouldn''t have corpse Qi. Is it because of the tree on my back?


    I was stunned and didn''t answer. I said angrily, hey, boy, I ask you something. Are you deaf?


    The mourning sticks in their hands pointed at me, as if they were interrogating prisoners.


    I''m not so afraid to know that the tree left on me can protect me. Straighten up and say, my wife is the corpse queen.


    This, this


    Bai impermanence stammers with fear, but at least it''s a local official who doesn''t panic.


    Black impermanence said that the old boy of the Qu family was dishonest and lied to us.


    Bai impermanence said, yes, go back to him and make compensation.


    They said as if there were no one else, their bodies were dim at the same time, and disappeared in place out of thin air. The chill around dissipated.


    I vomited and said that the seduction gate was going to bleed heavily. By the way, sister Jian, why are they afraid of my wife?


    There is not only female rigidity in juxia territory, but also in underground places. It is the so-called "leaning against a big tree to enjoy the cool". Black and white are impermanent. Even if you are afraid of female rigidity''s cultivation, you can''t be afraid of that.


    The sword didn''t intend to hold the sword. Looking at me, he said that the corpse family has no Shouyuan restriction and doesn''t belong to the underground government. It is not an immortal, nor does it involve the way of heaven. It is a special group.


    I don''t quite understand. Jian didn''t mean to say it. Don''t delay. Let''s go. I hope you can show your courage to prove that you are better than my brother. I can''t see anything better than my brother as you are now.


    Her request left me speechless.


    Chen Hao and Wu De still dare not come out, and their breath dare not leak out. I''ve run more than 100 kilometers with the divine talisman. Now I slow down and recover my strength, otherwise I''ll be in trouble when I meet the Qu family.


    As I walked, I asked, sister Jian, why do you have to let me prove that you are better than your brother? Is there any reason for this?


    Jian is not a fool. Chen Hao and I used him to intimidate the people gathered by Nanjian in the secret territory. She can''t be unaware.


    Later, I deliberately told her that I would prove it to her. I played a little smart, but it wouldn''t work if she didn''t have the heart to follow.


    When I asked, Jian stopped unintentionally and looked sad. When I thought she was going to say, she suddenly said that the Qu family didn''t tell black and white impermanence your identity. They will make trouble at the Qu family when they go back. Take advantage of this meeting that the Qu family doesn''t care about you. Hurry up and get on your way.


    She doesn''t want to say, and I can''t ask. Continue to walk in the direction of sunset.


    When the sun rose the next day, Chen Hao and Wu De dared to come out. They were protected by Yin jade and were not afraid of the sun.


    After walking for more than 300 kilometers all night, I was also tired. I ate something in a cave and fell asleep on the ground.


    It was noon when I woke up. The sword accidentally hit a rabbit and baked it golden. When I woke up, he handed it to me for me to eat.


    I got up and felt my whole body falling apart. My joints were sore. The dry food is just enough. There is no nutrition. Eating meat can make me walk faster, so I didn''t refuse. After saying thank you, I took it impolitely. There are only a pile of bones left in a few minutes.


    The sword doesn''t mean to say that the true yuan of heaven and earth can''t nourish the flesh. The divine action sign is a spell to stimulate potential. If you go on like this, people will collapse.


    I didn''t answer her. I know my body best. But if you don''t go like this, you can''t catch up with nvjiang. Without julingdan, she will be very dangerous.


    After wiping the grease on my mouth, I carefully took out my mobile phone from my pocket, turned it on and checked it in the column. Nu Jiang still didn''t reply to me. I don''t know whether she didn''t see it or where there was no signal.


    Disappointed, I turned off my cell phone. I stood up and said, sister Jian, you don''t have to accompany me on the rest of the way. The people of the Qu family should not catch up with me and have no chance to prove it to you.


    Jian didn''t mean to say, I''ll follow you down.


    I don''t know what to say. Jianren''s pursuit of female rigidity can''t die of depression. As a brother and sister, she may also inherit that stubborn gene. But it''s good. Xuan Tongjing recovers quickly. She can get me food and save time for rest.


    For three consecutive days, I only slept for a few hours every day, and the rest of the time was spent on driving. I passed some villages and towns on the way. I went to look for scattered fortune tellers and Feng Shui gentlemen and asked them if they had noticed any abnormalities recently.


    The corpse clan has a hidden breath that ordinary people can''t detect, but Mr. Yin and Yang and Mr. Feng Shui can sense it. Unfortunately, they are all fooling people. They can''t even distinguish Yin Qi.


    After walking so far, the blood red sunset is still hanging in the sky, as if there is no closer distance at all. But I am not discouraged. I believe that if I go on, I will find nvjiang.


    On the fourth day, I passed by a remote Tujia village. There was a centenarian in the village. His grandfather was a fortune teller. He once told him that the blood haze did not fall. Someone was deducing the secret of heaven and peeping at the destiny.


    The old man''s grandfather is a well-known fortune teller. His reasoning ability is no worse than that of Wu de. he told the old man that those fortune tellers live in seclusion in a place called Tianming valley.

 Chapter 39

    I asked carefully. Unfortunately, the old man''s grandfather didn''t tell him the specific location of destiny valley. Wu Dehe and Jian have never heard of it.


    But Jian didn''t mean to talk about the whole Xuanmen. I''m afraid there''s no other family except the Li family.


    The explanation that Jian didn''t intend to give me is very frightening. She said that if you can spy on the fate of heaven, you can also spy on the fate of many people, and even use some secret methods to change or affect the fate of some people.


    She said that the corpse clan''s large-scale coming out of the mountain is likely to crusade against the Li family living in seclusion in Tianming valley.


    Chen Hao interrupted and asked, Damei Niu, why does my sister-in-law clean up destiny Valley as soon as she wakes up?


    I just wanted to ask this question, Chen Hao asked it first.


    Jian didn''t mean to ask. You should know that the corpse clan was surrounded and suppressed.


    I nodded. Jian unintentionally went on to say that it happened because of the Li family. I don''t know the specific reason. Your wife may be just trying to avenge the fate valley. However, the Li family and Maoshan have always been birds of a feather.


    The heart of Maoshan corpse killing clan is immortal. Liu Qingfeng and his family just stay for a short time and leave. It is probably because of this.


    Tujia stockade rested for a long time, replenished dry food and water, and I continued on my way.


    Jian didn''t mean to persuade me. Zhang Tong, your feet are full of blood bubbles. You''ll be tired to death if you go on like this.


    As long as I can deliver the julingdan before they start, even if I throw away half my life.


    Of course, I will only say this in my heart.


    Seeing that I insisted on going and Jian didn''t want to stop us, we went out of the village. Not far away, we heard a stammer in front of us. At first, we didn''t care much, but after listening to a few words, I hurried to call Jian and didn''t want to drill into the nearby woods.


    Just after hiding in, he saw Liu Hui, Liu Yusheng and Liu Rou, as well as several young people in blue robes crossing the steep slope. The voice was also heard more clearly. Liu Hui stammered, your family, Mr. first, calculate until the boy gets together


    Gathering elixir. A green robed man couldn''t listen. After interrupting, he said that my husband would not make a mistake, and there was news from the Bagua zhenqu family. The boy came in this direction after coming out of the third floor. It''s probably to send a gathering elixir to the corpse emperor. Let''s ambush on the road and take the boy.


    Liu Hui was very dissatisfied with being interrupted. He stretched and shrunk his neck. He said with great effort that since Mr. Xian can calculate, he still doesn''t know where the boy is.


    His face turned red, and Liu Hui finally said a complete sentence.


    Liu Rou also said at this time that in some days when the corpse family left Bagua Town, your husband hasn''t calculated their whereabouts. Is this skill of knowing life OK.


    Several young men in green robes turned ugly. The head snorted coldly and said that the corpse emperor had something to hide the secret. The boy was covered by her wife''s Taoist fruit, and the fate plate could not be deduced. However, Mr. said, we can definitely meet the boy in this Tujia stronghold.


    I''m glad I''m on my way day and night. If I delay for even half an hour, what''s waiting for me is a trap.


    At the same time, I also felt the terrible part of the life teller. I was able to count that I got the julingdan and that I would appear here.


    According to the man in green robe, what''s on my back is called Daoguo? I asked Jian in a low voice if he didn''t know what Tao fruit was.


    Jian didn''t mean to say that Dao Guo could only be touched above the immortal''s habitat. They were all secret and didn''t pass on. She only knew that there was this thing, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Something that is secret but not passed on must be very important.


    As Liu Hui said this, they were coming from the path. When they were about to arrive, I told Chen Hao that I was ready to catch them and lead the way.


    Sword has no opinion. There are more than ten people in the other party. I have to do it. Coldly, I won''t help you anymore.


    I didn''t count her, Liu Hui. There were more than a dozen of them, but six or seven young men in green robes were ordered to pass on.


    There''s nothing to fear if you can''t fix it to the extreme.


    When Chen Hao heard me talking, he showed up with Wu de. I said, I''ll go out and hold them later. You touch the back and give them a ghost to cover their eyes.


    With Yin jade in hand, Chen Hao and Wu De can perfectly converge their breath. Liu Yusheng can''t notice their cultivation.


    Jian didn''t mean to do it unintentionally or really. He stood by and watched. I took a deep breath, endured the pain from my body and feet, and slowly stood up.


    Liu Rou is still complaining that the soul seduction gate is useless. For a secret place and robbing jade, she doesn''t send someone to intercept me.


    The green robed man in the head said that the Qu family invited the impermanent ghost. Unexpectedly, there was a female stiff Taoist fruit on the boy. The two adults are squatting in the Qu family now. The seduction gate is big, but they have sent five xuantongjing. In a word, they are almost there.


    It''s said that there are five soul charmers from the same place. I know I can''t delay and jump out of the trees. Several people were talking. When they saw people jumping out of the woods, they were all frightened, but Liu Hui recognized me soon and said excitedly, Zhang Tong, you


    Liu Yusheng sneered and said, Zhang Tong, I didn''t expect you to send it to the door yourself. What a death wish. Give it to me.


    They also had several followers of Maoshan who rushed at me when they heard the speech, but at this time, a strong Yin Qi suddenly surrounded them, and Wu De and Chen Hao kept circling outside them.


    Liu Rou suffered a loss and immediately made a voice to remind everyone that he had a Yin ghost.


    However, it was still late. Chen Hao grabbed a big stone in his hand. When he passed Liu Hui, he hit him in the back of his head with riveting strength. Just listen to ouch, Liu Hui stumbled and fell directly to the ground.


    I don''t know whether I fainted or died. I rushed up quickly and smashed Liu Yusheng''s brain. I didn''t use a stone, but a small wooden axe. I confiscated my strength. With a roar, red and white things spewed out. I clicked in my heart and killed people?


    But I didn''t care to look at it. I jumped into the crowd. I just heard a dull hum. People kept falling down.


    Liu Rou shouted again, don''t panic, open the array quickly.


    She took out a talisman from her arms, pressed it on a compass, and pinched it with both hands.


    Chen Hao and I were afraid that she was a woman and subconsciously avoided her. Now we see that she wants to fight, we can only rush over again. But when Wu De saw the things in her hand, his eyes were glowing and screamed. Let go of the woman and let me come.


    Chen Hao and I were stunned. Is this still Wu De?


    But we didn''t dare to hesitate. We took back the stone and axe shot at Liu Rou and knocked at the green robed youth in Tianming valley.


    After smashing a few, the rest of the people joined together. There was a Taoist mysterious light flying out of the body, constantly dispersing the Yin Qi around. Chen Hao and I approached for three steps, they could see it and hit runes to force us back.


    At this time, Liu Rou groaned and was overturned by Wu de. the old guy didn''t look at anyone more. He directly grabbed the compass in Liu Rou''s hand. He said madly that it was Xiao Zhoutian''s compass. Look at me.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t know what he was talking about. I saw him take out another compass from himself, one in each hand, and press it together fiercely. After the collision, the two compasses were combined into one. The hexagram pattern on it rotated rapidly, became brighter and brighter, and flew out like a cylinder, with a diameter of more than ten meters in the blink of an eye.


    Wu De pinched a very strange formula, pressed it on the compass, drank and started the battle.


    The cylinder composed of runes spread violently and flew to the sky to form a huge disk. The runes flickered and the hexagrams changed, and fell directly towards the disciples of Tianming valley.


    Chen Hao and I jumped out quickly. Wu De''s Yin Jue was changing and shouted, Wuqu star master, kill.


    At this time, Wu De seemed to have changed, with some crazy grins on his face.


    As his words fell, a golden light lit up in the rune disc, and then emitted a golden light.


    One of the young men in green robes could not avoid it. The golden light penetrated the center of his eyebrows, and immediately there was a crack. The blood rushed out like a fountain, and the man fell straight to the ground.


    It was the first time I saw someone killed so clearly. My face was a little white and my hands were shaking.


    Wu Delian shouted kill, kill, kill. The golden light kept flying out and shot four people again.


    Seeing that the last one would suffer, I hurried to shout, enough.


    But Wu De continued to turn the compass and shoot the golden light of murder again.


    When I saw that he couldn''t stop, I fiercely picked up the small wooden axe, shouted angrily, and split it out. When the axe potential came out, I quickly gave up. Because I have no bottom in my heart. I don''t know if I can split the array. I''m afraid of being involved.


    The small wooden axe flew to the sky and was immediately attacked by the golden runes. The speed became slower and slower. When it was about to be knocked down, the axe suddenly vibrated, and some dark golden runes appeared on it. The small wooden axe sounded like gold and iron, rotated quickly with a buzzing sound, and crushed all the runes in the sky.


    Wu De groaned and staggered back a few steps. His body was a little dim. It seemed that Qingming had been restored, but Chen Hao jumped up, pinched Yin Yu, punched him on the forehead, and then stretched out his hand to get the two in one compass, but when he met it, he burst out a burst of smoke and screamed back.


    It''s a Taoist magic weapon.


    Seeing that the compass could hurt himself, Chen Hao punched Wu De in the head.


    At this time, Wu De was sober and begged for mercy. Boss Chen, don''t fight again.


    I was relieved when I heard the speech. The power of the small wooden axe just now was not mine, but brought by the small axe itself. And with that axe, my vision was blurred. The moment I got rid of it, my eyes were even dark. I knew that some bad changes had taken place in myself.


    Ease up, I hurried to the small wooden axe. On the way, I saw that the remaining young man in green robes was going to run with a white face, and kicked him over by the way.


    The small wooden axe fell not far away. When it was picked up, there were no runes on it, and it was dim.


    After Chen Hao determined that Wu De was not crazy, he went to subdue the last young man. Before I had time to check my body, I came and asked Wu De, what''s the matter with you? Did you even want to kill Chen Hao and me just now?


    I have a feeling that if we were in the array just now, the golden light would never avoid us.

 Chapter 40

    Wu De was subdued by Chen Hao and the compass was put on the ground by Wu De.


    Jian accidentally came out of the mountain at this time. He came to get the compass. Wu De suddenly roared and didn''t touch my things.


    Chen Hao tried to beat him when he heard the speech. Wu De was so scared that he squatted on the ground with his head in his arms that he didn''t dare to make a sound. Chen Hao was an intelligent man. He knew that the two integrated compasses were good, and floated past intentionally or unintentionally in front of the sword. Then he said to Wu De, you old boy, I think I can take you in Grandpa Wu''s face. Otherwise, my sister-in-law can kill you with one finger. Do you believe it?


    I was speechless. Wu De didn''t know the ancestors of Wu Laogou for generations, but Chen Hao called Wu Laogou Grandpa, but forced Wu De to call his boss.


    Chen Hao noticed the power of the compass and saw that the power of the small wooden axe was not mine. Moreover, he also heard the words of the old woodcutter of wudaoshan. He knew that every time I used it, it would increase some danger. At this time, it is necessary to scare Wu De.


    The sword had no opinion. Chen Hao blocked the compass and didn''t take it in his hand. He looked down and said in doubt, is there a compass on Sunday?


    Chen Hao and I don''t know. We can''t answer her. I went to make things right, pretended to be angry, kicked Chen Hao open, helped Wu De up, scolded Chen Hao and said, what are you doing? If it weren''t for Wu De, we wouldn''t be able to take those people now.


    Just now those people gathered together and played all talismans. Without Wu De, we really can''t solve it in a short time.


    Chen Hao took a donkey down the slope, grabbed his head and said to Wu De, brother, I was impulsive just now. I apologize to you.


    Wu De''s face was pale with fear when Chen Hao moved out of the female stiffness. Now there was a reversal, and his face was also found. He hurried to say, boss Chen, it''s okay, it''s okay.


    I said, the three of us are best friends. I hope what happened just now will not happen in the future.


    Wu De said with a bitter face, boss, I didn''t mean to disobey your orders just now. It''s that I''m out of control. He said and went to pick up the compass on the ground.


    Chen Hao and I pretended not to care, but they secretly touched the wooden axe and Yin jade. As a bystander, the sword naturally sees everything in the eye.


    Just now I sang with Chen Hao and she saw it, but she didn''t say anything.


    Wu De picked up the compass and put it down manually. The compass was divided into two and became almost the same. He explained that Liu Rou was holding a small Zhou Tian compass just now, and I had a big Zhou Tian compass.


    I had been looking for the little Sunday compass, but I didn''t find it until I died. I suddenly saw it just now and couldn''t hold my excitement for a moment.


    Um. I nodded to show understanding. Ghosts are fierce ghosts. They are more persistent about some things before they die. Wu De smiled unnaturally when he saw that I didn''t pick up the compass. He went on to say that the big Sunday compass and the small Sunday compass were one. If they wanted to arrange the array with the small Sunday compass just now, except Liu Rou, everyone else should have array objects to make up for the lack of the big Sunday compass.


    Faber didn''t teach me the array. I''m not sure. But you can''t show that you don''t know anything. Well, let him go on.


    Wu De stretched out his hands and dared not take back the big and small compass. Go on, if the big Zhou Tian compass and the small Zhou Tian compass are combined into one, there is no need to supplement the array, and the Zhou Tian Xing battle array can be opened directly. Just now I was overexcited and lost my mind. In addition, I used the Wuqu star main array and was controlled by killing.


    Chen Hao glared at Wu De and said, I think you are fascinated by yourself. Then I brought the living disciples of Tianming Valley, and I didn''t ask the rest whether they were dead or alive. He gave the young man a few punches before asking, do you have an array on you?


    The man''s nose was bleeding and he didn''t dare to be vague. He quickly took out a mahogany compass inlaid with eight jade balls, which was full of aura.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao immediately searched himself. There were twelve identical compasses.


    Seeing that Wu De didn''t lie, I asked if I could start Sunday... Sunday


    I didn''t remember what the ghost was. Wu De hurriedly added that there was a big star array on Sunday.


    Yes, the big star array on Sunday. If you are prepared, can you soberly control it?


    Wu De hurriedly said, yes, it won''t happen in the future.


    According to the conversation of several people just now, there are five strong xuantongjing players from the Qu family coming after them, and they are coming. I''m still thinking about how to deal with them. If Wu De can open the array, I''ll be more confident in dealing with them.


    After listening, I held Wu De''s hand and said gently, Wu De, the collapse of your Wu family and your descendants without old evil are inextricably linked with me. We are a family, a grasshopper on a rope and your revenge. Chen Hao and I will revenge with you in the future.


    boss!


    Wu De burst into tears. I don''t know whether he pretended or revealed it. After all, he is also an old ghost who has lived for hundreds of years. He knows more about the world than we do.


    But on the way of revenge, he knew that we were inseparable from each other, and it was not easy for him to practice without the rigid utensils.


    Wu De is also a talented person. He keeps talking with gratitude. I''ve calculated that it''s been more than ten minutes since he started. I can''t delay any more. Push his hand back and say, all right, all right. I know that we are all one. Go and help Chen Hao clean up and find a place to hide when he dies.


    Seeing that I asked him to keep the Sunday compass, Wu De''s old face brightened up and went to fight Chen Hao with ghost tears.


    With Yin Yu in hand, the two people''s congresses can roll up the Yin wind during the day and roll ten people to fly to the distant mountains. I click in my heart. It can be seen that the ten people are dead. Looking back, only Liu Rou was still lying on the ground.


    I clenched my fist to keep myself calm.


    The sword inadvertently glanced at my hand and asked, killing for the first time. I didn''t deny it, nodded. Ready to interrogate the sober young man, he found his body shaking a little, his throat stiff and tight, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Wu De and Chen Hao didn''t your wife arrange to protect you? Jian overheard the conversation just now and saw the threats made by Chen haoenwei and me. Wu De knew that his previous guess was wrong.


    I went to sit on the stone and coughed hard. My tight body slowly eased. My voice said stiffly that Chen Hao was a child in my neighbor''s village. He was killed by people from the seduction sect. Old dog Wu developed him into a little ghost. After an accident in the village three years ago, he followed me to my wife''s house. Wu De''s origin is somewhat unusual. I took him in the secret place. I don''t trust him all the time.


    Now I want someone to talk, otherwise I won''t tell you this. After listening to my words, Jian inadvertently remained silent for dozens of seconds and asked me, before, I always thought it was your wife who arranged it for you, so I despised you. Why don''t you refute?


    I smiled and said there was nothing to refute. Your opinion will not change me in any way.


    Jian unintentionally may be the first time to listen to this kind of words. He was stunned. He changed the topic and asked, is Chen Hao the same age as you?


    I nodded and felt my muscles relax. Stand up and get ready to ask the location of Tianming valley. Jian didn''t intend or continue to ask, but when she got up, she heard her say to herself, is twelve years old with the memory of a previous life?


    After taking two steps, I paused and wondered whether I really had something from my previous life. But I''ve heard that if I take the memory of my previous life, I will remember everything in my life, but my childhood memories are all experienced by myself.


    Don''t understand, I have to tell myself, it''s not the memory of a previous life, but I''m smart.


    The young man in green robe was hurt by Chen Hao and sat on the ground like mud. When he saw me, he retreated in fear. I grabbed his hair and stepped on his thigh and asked, where is destiny Valley?


    He almost didn''t resist. I went in the right direction. The place where the sunset appeared was destiny valley. I asked him where the corpse family were. He shook his head and said he didn''t know, sir.


    Chen Hao and Wu De also came back. They just heard the young man''s answer. Chen Hao came and asked, is Li Shengnong your Li family?


    The young man nodded.


    Wu De asked again, who is in charge of the destiny plate now?


    Yes, yes... The young man stuttered a little, and his eyes were full of fear. At this time, there was blood in his eyebrows. In the blink of an eye, his face was full of cobweb blood. The young man''s eyes were wide open. Before we could react, he died and fell down.


    It''s a forbidden spell. The sword rushed over unintentionally.


    Forbidden curse, robbery?


    Are the Li family still protected by the so-called robbery?


    I don''t understand. But the man is dead and can''t ask anything. Chen Haoli immediately turned his eyes to Liu Rou and blew a breath of Yin to wake her up.


    Liu Rou opened her eyes and looked around. She found that she was only left. There were just dead companions not far away. She shrank into a ball in fear.


    Chen Hao didn''t dare to ask about the Li family. He was afraid that Liu Rou would die under the forbidden curse, and the clue would be completely broken. He just asked her if she knew the location of the corpse family.


    Liu Rou said timidly that the corpse fixing plate of Maoshan pointed to a mountain outside Tianming Valley, but they searched the mountain many times and found no abnormality.


    Wu De said that Maoshan''s corpse fixing plate is very accurate. As long as there is corpse gas, it can sense even the newly changed walking corpse.


    There are three thousand Taoist techniques, and there are all kinds of magic tools. However, Maoshan is full of corpse calming talisman, corpse fixing plate, frozen array, peach wood sword, etc. all of them are aimed at the corpse family. I don''t know why their ancestors hated the corpse family so much and made great wishes. All the magic tools are targeted.


    I was afraid that the people of the soul seduction gate would come after me and didn''t dare to stay. I smashed Liu Rou''s fingers one by one, so that she couldn''t seal, and then forced her to show us the way.


    Sword has no opinion. Liu Rou''s fingers are bloody. She frowns and asks, who taught you this method? It''s so vicious.


    Chen Hao said that no one taught us. We figured it out by ourselves.


    I photographed Liu Rou with a divine talisman and forced her to run. After all, the Qu family came to five xuantongjing. Jian was in danger without help.


    They intercepted me. In addition to revenge, I''m afraid they also received a letter from the Li family to rob julingdan to weaken the female stiffness.

 Chapter 41

    Our location is only more than 200 miles away from Tianming Valley, and the mountain mentioned by Liu Rou is less than 50 kilometers away from Tianming Valley, which makes me wonder where they are no longer.


    After all, there are so many corpse families at such a close distance. So how can they not be found under the eyelids of the Li family and Maoshan?


    But I have no choice but to hope.


    After dark, when we entered the mountain, Chen Hao noticed the unique Yin Qi of the soul seduction gate, less than five kilometers away from us.


    Living people with Yin, no matter how heavy, will always be mixed with anger, which is also the difference between ghosts and gods.


    I''m a little worried. It''s too close to Tianming valley. The five mysterious areas of the Qu family don''t say whether they can be killed. Even if they can be killed, it won''t take a short time. Fifty kilometers away, people in Tianming Valley can arrive in an hour with divine talisman. When their whereabouts are exposed, they can''t find nvjiang when they are entangled, otherwise they will expose her.


    A few minutes later, Chen Hao anxiously held my shoulder and said, boss, there is still a kilometer left. Xuantong mirror is too fast and will catch up.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth and asked Wu De to prepare the array, I knocked Liu Rou unconscious with my backhand, hid in a pile of weeds, pulled out a small wooden axe and prepared to hide. Working in secret can also take a surprise and seize the first opportunity.


    When I was wrong, I saw the sword unintentionally nearby. I hesitated, put the julingdan into her hand and said, I will certainly be found by the people of destiny valley. It will be difficult to get away at that time. You have nothing to do with this matter, and at your speed, the people who walk through the soul seduction gate can''t find it now. I will try my best to buy you time, but I have a request. You must find my wife after you get away, Give her the pill.


    Then I squeezed her fingers, pushed her and let her go. The sword didn''t mean to move, but asked me, can you give your life for her?


    Chen Hao reminded that, boss, they have come this way.


    I was anxious and didn''t mean to yell at the sword. Go, stay, you can''t escape, and you will implicate Shu


    Before I finished, the earth and rock under my feet suddenly loosened. Something stretched out from the inside. The light was too dark to see what it was. Moreover, it was fast. I grabbed my feet and pulled it to the ground. At the same time, there was a very cold breath. I couldn''t speak, so I was directly pulled into the soil.


    Seeing this, Wu De and Chen Hao hurried to pull me. Unexpectedly, they were also pulled into the soil together. At the last moment, I saw that the sword had no intention to be spared. As a xuantongjing, I couldn''t even make a warning sound.


    I felt that I passed through a lot of earth and rock in a moment, which made my skin painful, but the earth and rock head seemed to loosen automatically, and the squeeze was not particularly tight.


    A few seconds later, I felt that I fell to the ground, and the things I grabbed on my feet shrank into the dark.


    I hurried to run Yangyuan to improve my eyesight. However, there was no light source around, and I couldn''t see clearly when my eyesight was good. I couldn''t see my fingers, and there was a slight sound of footsteps in the dark. I shouted nervously, who.


    There was no response. Even Chen Hao, Wu De and Jian unintentionally had no voice, as if they were not here.


    I reached out and touched it. There was an open space around me. I hurried forward for a few steps. Suddenly, my Pathfinder''s hand stretched out in front grabbed a foot. I shouted nervously.


    Half a second later, he didn''t respond. Knowing that he didn''t touch him, the small wooden axe waved out fiercely.


    At this time, the torch was lit in the dark, and there was a chuckle in front of you. You are very fierce.


    When the light dispelled the darkness, I saw that in front of me was the big housekeeper of the corpse family. The small wooden axe I split was being easily grasped by her one hand.


    Not far away are Jian and Chen Hao, but it seems that their actions are limited.


    The housekeeper stretched out his hand and pulled me up. I hurriedly asked, where''s my wife?


    In the main tomb. The big housekeeper replied. I found that there was a tomb path in front of me. All the people who were polished were old and stiff corpses.


    The big housekeeper snapped his fingers. The sword inadvertently moved with Chen Hao, which shocked me. I''m afraid the strength of the big housekeeper is not inferior to that of a stiff woman. I returned to my mind, rushed to the sword and asked nervously, where''s the julingdan?


    Jian inadvertently raised her hand. She was relieved to see that the porcelain vase was firmly held in her hand. She was afraid that she would lose it because of the natural reaction of the human body just now.


    I took it and put it away. Then I greeted her and followed the housekeeper.


    The tomb path is very long. When passing through the ear room, I saw the old stiffness of the corpse family standing under the wall, and the whole body on both sides of the tomb path in the future. The sword inadvertently felt a little nervous, and involuntarily retreated to Chen Hao.


    On the way, the housekeeper said proudly that Li Guangfu had broken the fate plate. I''m afraid there would be no general''s tomb in the mountain. It has been closed for thousands of years, and the grave atmosphere is heavy, which can just cover our breath. Tangtang and I have received your text messages. We''re just afraid of being tracked, so we have to wait for you here.


    Is Li Guangfu still alive? I was a little surprised. After all, it was a character thousands of years ago.


    The housekeeper said that the old man had a destiny plate in his hand and could spy on the secret of heaven. As long as he didn''t want to die, he could find a way to prolong his life. In those years, he also calculated that there was a disaster for the corpse family, so he arranged it secretly, which hurt us badly. But this time, he can''t escape.


    If you can calculate the fate of others, you can also play with the fate of others. Even if Li Guangfu doesn''t have any strength, I''m afraid he is more difficult to deal with than the sage. What''s more, Li Guangfu is known as the sage who knows his destiny. His cultivation should not be too weak.


    Chen Hao asked, sister zombie, did Li Guangfu arrange the affairs in our village?


    The housekeeper giggled and said, little brother, you call me a zombie. Do you say I bite you or don''t bite you?


    Chen Hao trembled with fear. He sidled behind Jian unintentionally and said, "my sister is joking. I am a soul body and have no blood.".


    The housekeeper just joked with her. It is estimated that he doesn''t like being called zombie. Chen Hao was also more observant and immediately changed his title. The housekeeper said that the whole Xuanmen, including the corpse clan, were only Li Guangfu''s chess pieces. As for other things, you don''t understand when you say it, and it''s not clear in a few words.


    I pondered over what she had just said and caught a very important message. I caught up with her and asked her, is Tangtang my wife''s name?


    Giggle, the housekeeper smiled and whispered to me, don''t you find that your wife''s mouth is as sweet as sugar?


    Um. I was stunned. In retrospect, it was really like this, especially the tip of her tongue. Every time I inhaled it, it was as sweet as sugar.


    Seeing my nod, the corpse family housekeeper turned his small eyes and said, that''s enough. Since it''s sweet, isn''t it sugar?


    I was speechless and disappointed. It turned out that this was not the name of nvjiang. But soon realized a problem.


    The girl is stiff and sweet. I kissed her. How did she know? Did she kiss too? But she''s a woman!


    Before I could ask, there was the main tomb in front. The dove occupied the magpie''s nest. The female stiff bronze coffin was placed on the coffin platform. The original tomb owner didn''t know where to get it.


    I haven''t seen her for a few days, but I feel like I haven''t seen her for half a year. I lie on the side of the coffin. When I see her lying inside, I shout, wife.


    The stiff woman didn''t respond. I hurried back to see the housekeeper for fear that something might happen to the stiff woman.


    She said, miss has entered the state of corpse sleep. You can''t wake her up.


    Then he explained that the young lady entered this state to condense the spirit. Now taking julingdan for her will have a significant effect.


    I heard that when I opened the porcelain bottle, I would pour the pill into the woman''s mouth, but the housekeeper stopped me and said, don''t worry, I''ll take you to wash and teach you how to feed the medicine at that time. You are practicing the Yang talisman Sutra. With the help of your Yang Qi, she can recover in less than five days.


    Jian didn''t want to interrupt at this time. I''m afraid the people from the soul seduction gate have noticed our breath, and there''s a Liu Rou left on it. I''m afraid I can''t hide here for five days.


    The housekeeper looked at the sword and said unintentionally that Liu Rou had also been pulled down. However, these people from tianminggu and Maoshan came several times a day. They used all the means they should use. They should think that we were hiding underground, but we couldn''t find us in five days.


    I looked at the dead woman sleeping in the coffin. When the housekeeper saw that I couldn''t move, he bounced on my forehead and said with a smile, "little, she can''t run. Wash and sleep with her again.".


    Jian inadvertently listened. He blushed and pretended not to hear.


    The ancient tomb was transformed by the corpse clan. An underground cave hall was dug next to it. The surrounding earth and rock were frozen by Yin and sealed the breath. It is more than 100 square meters, like a living room.


    When I sat on the stone bench, I didn''t want to move any more, and my feet were as painful as my heart. After a while, Lao Jiang brought clean water. After I washed, I was ready to wash my feet. When I took off my shoes, Jian inadvertently and the housekeeper took a breath.


    The blood bubbles on both feet have been broken and broken, and the rotten skin sticks to it. It looks disgusting. I inhaled quickly and gritted my teeth.


    Chen Hao came to hold me and choked and said, boss, your feet are like this. Why don''t you say it?


    I quietly clenched my fist, smiled and said, I''m fine.


    In five days, if we didn''t walk day and night, now we either fell into Liu Rou''s trap or were caught up by the experts of the Qu family.


    If you want to avoid them, you have to run faster than them.


    I said, why don''t you go out first? My feet look so bad now.


    In fact, I don''t want them to see me gnashing my teeth later. After all, the skin on my feet has been worn off. The moment I enter the water, it must be a biting pain. I''m not an iron man. I may wipe my tears.


    Jian inadvertently couldn''t bear to look directly at my feet. He took out a jade bottle and said that this is the healing medicine of Shushan mountain. Putting it in the water should alleviate some pain.


    The housekeeper took the jade bottle from her hand, went to me and squatted down. In a soft voice, he asked, little, does it hurt?


    I said, it hurts.


    She reached out and scraped my nose, shook some of the powder in the jade bottle into the water, dispersed and blew a breath into the water, and a burst of white fog suddenly appeared on it. Then he said, put it down.


    The water temperature is very low, and the moment your feet are put down, they are numb with cold. I breathed a long sigh. I didn''t make an embarrassment.


    Moreover, the cold air invaded my body, and Yang Yuan in my Dantian frantically jumped on my feet and began to resist.


    The housekeeper said that heaven and earth can''t nourish the body with Zhenyuan, but the pure Yang Qi will resist actively when attacked by Yin Qi, and will also nourish to a certain extent.


    Before long, the Yin in the water was dissipated by my Yang. The housekeeper blew another breath. Unconsciously, I fell asleep when I leaned back in my chair.


    When I woke up, I was lying in the coffin. The woman was stiff next to me. I moved and felt sore all over. I found that my clothes had been changed and couldn''t help getting nervous.


    The corpse clan can function normally. Only the housekeeper is left. Can''t she change my clothes for me?


    I just moved, and footsteps came from outside. The housekeeper came over and said when I woke up, you feed your wife with a julingdan in your mouth. Remember, don''t get up immediately and let her suck your Yang.


    She handed me the julingdan. I pinched it and didn''t do it immediately, because she didn''t mean to avoid it. She was very interested in preparing to watch

 Chapter 42

    I used to play with a girl, but it was hidden in a coffin and secretly.


    It''s embarrassing to be seen now.


    Seeing that I hesitated, the housekeeper urged me, come on, what are you waiting for?


    That, that... I really don''t know what to say. I hesitated for a long time. That, why don''t you wait outside.


    I''m waiting outside! The housekeeper held out and urged, don''t dawdle, or won''t you? She said with a trembling giggle on her chest and said, if not, come out and let her sister teach you first?


    How to teach? Can I kiss her?


    And I don''t think she did it on purpose.


    She has the cheek not to go, and I have no choice. Pour out the pills in the vial and gently hold them in your mouth. A strong aroma immediately fills your mouth. Just absorb the breath, which gives people a boost.


    I''m very cautious for fear of swallowing it accidentally. It was the first time I was so uncomfortable when I was stiff. I bent down and reached out to gently pinch the stiff chin.


    Her mouth opened slightly before she turned the pill in.


    Slow down, take it easy. Yes, take your time. Stop her mouth and don''t let the breath out.


    The housekeeper whispered softly, and held the coffin wall with both hands. His head had been put into the coffin and didn''t want to miss any details.


    I was shy in my heart, but I still did as she said. After a while, the Yang Qi in my body began to agitate. The gathering elixir turned into a clear flow and fell down along the woman''s stiff throat.


    Yang Qi flows out, Yin Qi enters the body, and the yin-yang Sutra begins to form a cycle. My body gradually relaxed, my eyelids became heavier and heavier, my clubbing hand gradually lost strength, and finally fell asleep on the female stiff body.


    In my sleep, I felt someone holding me. I couldn''t see anyone clearly in my dream, but I could feel that she was a stiff woman.


    When I woke up, the copper coffin was covered. I moved my body and noticed that the thighs were cold, and my face turned red.


    What... I whispered miserably. What can I do when she wakes up?


    I got up nervously and lay beside me. I was not afraid that she would be angry, but that she would be ashamed to know that I was so old and still wet my bed.


    After a while, I thought of a way. I sat up and touched the lid of the coffin, and it opened itself. Unexpectedly, the housekeeper was still outside. Before the coffin opened, she leaned over and said, I got something to eat. What do you want?


    Seeing her coming, I blushed and hurried to say, I''m not hungry, so sleepy! I''m sleeping. Then I fell down again, covered the coffin, and I bent over and kept blowing, trying to dry it quickly.


    After tossing about for more than an hour, I couldn''t touch the moisture with my hands before I sat up again.


    No, it''s fake. I''m already hungry.


    The food prepared by the housekeeper includes fruits and vegetables and a cooked rabbit. The sword was there unintentionally. I limped over and sat down. I told her that you can''t go out now. You have to stay for a while.


    I don''t understand her, but it''s useless to say too much.


    Chen Hao also came out to join the fun. He smelled in the pot. Knowing that I was inconvenient to move, he scooped me a bowl of meat.


    Jian didn''t intend to drink soup. He didn''t answer my question, but said faintly that Jian didn''t intend to be my real name.


    Chen Haoli immediately interrupted and asked, your real name won''t be like your brother''s... So talented?


    Aware that the sword has no intention to look wrong, Chen Haoli immediately changed his mouth and said that the name of the benevolent sword is very good. Jianren has deep meaning. The name Jianren


    Shut up. I stared at him and went on. I was afraid I would suffer again. Chen Hao also closed his mouth.


    Jian inadvertently stared at Chen Hao and said, my name is Jianwu. When your wife wakes up, I want to meet her.


    OK, good sword dance. Chen Hao''s mouth was busy, so he had to applaud. Jian has no opinion and can''t go on. He puts down the soup bowl and gets up and leaves.


    Chen Hao sat down on the chair where Jian had no intention to sit just now and asked, boss, when does your daughter-in-law wake up?


    I know he''s reluctant to leave. He said with a wide heart. The housekeeper said that he can''t leave now for five days. She''ll expose us all when she goes out. It''s you who always confront her... And expect others to like you?


    Chen Hao grabbed his head and said, who wants her to like it!


    He said, but his eyes looked out from time to time.


    I didn''t say anything. It was convenient for Chen Hao to help me to another cave. When I came back, I saw that the housekeeper was not there. He asked him to bring me a basin of water, take it to the bronze coffin and secretly wash the skirt for the female stiff.


    But when they got half of it, the housekeeper came and said outside, I''m afraid it won''t take five days. Zhang Tong, tomorrow I''ll ask the eight guards to take you out and bury a coffin on another mountain to pay their attention... Eh, what are you doing?


    I quickly smoothed the stiff skirt, but the position... The housekeeper was shocked.


    I don''t think so. I''m just afraid she''ll see the dirt on her skirt. Hastily explained that my wife''s skirt was dirty and I helped her wash it.


    The housekeeper looked suspiciously and muttered, "you''re a big kid. Don''t mess around. Break the sun now. The young lady will suck you up!


    What is broken Yang? I asked curiously. The housekeeper giggled, ignored me, turned around and left.


    I continued to wash the skirt, and then kept blowing at it. Unexpectedly, she came back and giggled, little goat, you really have no teacher. Then he threw the medicine bottle inadvertently given by the sword in and said to paint it himself.


    Just in time, I asked her to take the water out.


    Watching her leave with my own eyes, I was relieved and pulled the stiff skirt neatly.


    Shu mountain''s healing medicine is very effective. With the nourishment of Yang Qi, there are scars on your feet now, but this is the most painful time. If you move a little, the scar will break and hurt your heart.


    Coated with medicine, I lay in my stiff arms and fell asleep again. I don''t know how long I woke up and came out of the copper coffin. Chen Hao and Wu De took me out with the Yin wind. The housekeeper saw that the injury on my foot was still very serious and frowned. I''m afraid you can''t go out and do things like this. But only strangers can do it.


    When she said something before, I was flustered washing skirts for the girl, but I kept her words in mind. If we don''t bury the coffin, we''ll be found soon.


    Thinking of this, I loosened Chen Hao and Wu De and said, I''m fine. I can go. You''re ready to take me out.


    Let me go! Jian didn''t intend to stand up by himself at this time.


    It must be the most appropriate for her to go, but we know that she may really get on the ship of the corpse family after she did this.


    Jian didn''t mean to say, I''ll go, but I have a request. You get the destiny plate. If you see that Shu mountain is difficult in the future, please ask the corpse family to do it once.


    The chief steward said that the Xuanmen and the corpse clan are only Li Shengnong''s chess pieces. There are five mountains, secret places and forbidden spells, one person, one corpse and one ghost. Now they are vaguely connected... What did the sword inadvertently sense?


    I may not touch the level of female rigidity, but I support what she does.


    The sword didn''t mean to be true. The housekeeper didn''t shirk it. He led the way to another tomb. Here is a place for stacking funerary goods. Most of them are swords, which are rusty.


    The coffin of the original tomb owner is now placed inside. The Butler asked to bury his coffin.


    When he got to the tomb, the housekeeper grabbed the coffin cover and opened it with little force. There was a mummy inside. The moisture of the bones had evaporated. Let alone stiff, the corpse gas was gone. How could he deceive Maoshan''s corpse fixing plate?


    When I was confused, the housekeeper took out a jade knife and cut his middle finger. It took half a minute to squeeze out a drop of blood from the wound.


    I''ve heard that the corpse clan is very different from us. The blood in their bodies is the most precious. They may not be able to refine a drop of corpse blood by sucking the blood of 100 people.


    The big housekeeper has paid for it. The corpse blood fell, and the shriveled ancient corpse was like an inflatable air bag, which quickly inflated, the nails grew wildly, and two corpse teeth were exposed at the corners of the mouth.


    Dozens of seconds later, the ancient corpse uttered a ha in his mouth, and his hands and feet twitched, as if he was going to stand up and attack people. However, just as the breath came out, the middle finger of the big housekeeper quickly pointed up, and the ancient corpse immediately quieted down.


    The housekeeper turned back and said to Jian unintentionally that if you spit anger into it after you go there, it will naturally die. Wu De and Chen Hao also went with them. The big star array on Sunday is still a little interesting. They can get out in time in case of danger.


    The voice fell, and four old and stiff people came out of the tomb. Their black faces were covered, and their exposed skin was different from the zombies they usually saw. They didn''t have that kind of withered breath, just like the skin of normal people, with dark golden light looming.


    The four old men each occupied a corner of the coffin and lifted it up easily. The housekeeper told Jian unintentionally that you don''t know how to practice martial arts. You''ll be wronged to hide under the coffin.


    I handed the collar to Jian unintentionally. Wu De hid it. Chen Hao didn''t. instead, he walked behind Jian unintentionally to the bottom of the coffin.


    When the coffin touched the tomb wall, it directly disappeared into the earth and rock. The sword didn''t intend to move with it, and soon disappeared together. The tomb wall recovered as before, and there was no trace.


    When the housekeeper saw that I was inconvenient to move, he came to help me and said with a smile, little girl, my sister''s clothes are dirty. Why don''t you wash and blow for me?


    I relied on him and blushed into hot pepper. Changing the topic, I asked, wouldn''t it be dangerous for them to go out?


    can''t. She helped me to the copper coffin and said meaningfully, little girl, don''t mess around. Miss has a bad temper. If you know you''ve seen her all, you''ll suffer.


    I didn''t. I quickly shook my head and muttered in my heart. Will the woman not recognize me when she regains her wits?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t dare to ask. I clubbed the copper coffin with my hand, put myself in it, snuggled up in the woman''s arms, and didn''t care much about the words of the housekeeper.

 Chapter 43

    Jian has no intention of being indifferent, but she is not a mean person. To tell you the truth, she knows whether Chen Hao and I play tricks or Chen Hao keeps flirting on the road, but she hasn''t said anything.


    Now suddenly poke Chen Hao''s pain point, there can be no reason.


    The sword inadvertently leaned against the tomb path and stared at the torch beating on the wall. Her eyes were a little melancholy at the moment, perhaps thinking of her dead brother.


    If you ask her now, I don''t think you can ask anything. But Chen Hao was so angry that he was held in the ancient tomb. He was afraid that something would happen and would estrange him from me.


    After thinking about it, I went to the housekeeper. I have a female stiff Taoist fruit on me. The destiny can''t be calculated. Liu Rou and them came to intercept me before. It may be calculated from Jian unintentionally. I''m going to go out alone.


    I want to borrow a body guard.


    The housekeeper guessed what I wanted to do. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a little dissatisfaction that there can be no complications at this point. The ancient coffin used as bait can''t last long. If you have an accident, you will ruin miss''s plan.


    The corpse clan lurks, waiting for the awakening of the female stiff. If I hadn''t learned from the old pawnbroker that Tiangu had gone in, everything would be developing in the expected direction. There really is no room for anything to go wrong.


    The housekeeper said, looked at me suspiciously and asked, your boy didn''t do bad things. I''m afraid the young lady will clean you up and want to run away?


    I''ve done bad things, but I''m not scared to run away. I can''t tell her that she is stiff after peeing, and I''m serious. Chen Hao is not a reckless man. He knows that Li Guangfu is the culprit. I''ll take him out for a walk and come back when I calm down. I won''t mess around.


    In that case... The housekeeper hesitated, nodded and said, don''t go far after you go out, otherwise I won''t have time to inform you of any change.


    I nodded. She called a corpse guard, but I was not satisfied. I saw the most burly one.


    Zombies, strength and defense are the standard to measure strength. They are tall and strong. The housekeeper gave me a blank look and blamed me for being picky, but he agreed.


    I took the burly corpse guard back to the hall and told Chen Hao that we should go out and have a look now, but everything outside should listen to me.


    What should be said should be made clear now.


    Chen Haowen nodded with his eyes red and entered the longevity collar with Wu De. The corpse guard took me through the earth and walked underground.


    When he was dragged down, he didn''t have time to take a closer look. Now he can see that in the process of moving forward, the dark yellow runes are constantly released from Lao Jiang, and the surrounding earth and rock meet and disperse automatically like water.


    Wu De saw that I was curious and explained that this is the five elements technique, which is a kind of Taoism. However, it has been lost for a long time, and the requirements for practitioners are also very high. Not everyone can learn it.


    I heard that he meant that I couldn''t practice. When I met a good technique, I would be disappointed if I couldn''t learn it. But I also understand that not all good things will fall on one person.


    At the beginning, I wanted the body method. When I came back, I really did. I was satisfied.


    The corpse guard soon took us to the ground. Chen Hao sensed it and pointed to the hillside and said that they were still there and didn''t go.


    I asked the corpse guard to take me close from the earth. I wanted to eavesdrop below, but after only stopping for about a minute, the surrounding earth and rock were squeezed more and more tightly. The corpse guard made a giggle in his mouth. He was very worried.


    Now I don''t have to understand what it''s going to say. I quickly asked him to find a secret place to get us up.


    The power of the earth is always mysterious. The runes can be broken and the earth and rock can pass quickly, but stop. The continuous squeeze force is difficult to support even Taoism for too long.


    The corpse guard put us ten meters away from five people. It was just dawn outside. It converges the rune and breath and is buried in the soil.


    I gently peeled off the branches in front of me and saw five people lighting a bonfire with a golden rabbit on the fire. All five were in their thirties, with pale faces and unusually thin bodies.


    One of them fiddled with the bonfire with firewood, and his hand approached. The flame seemed to be pressed down by an invisible force, and the original red charcoal became dark.


    As soon as his hand left, the fire burned again.


    I was secretly surprised that his soul charmer was much more powerful than the three brothers of the Qu family. In my current cultivation, he didn''t have to touch the soul, and he could hook my soul away in the space.


    Xuan Tongjing, you can''t underestimate it. It''s too strong.


    He fiddled with the fire and threw away the firewood in his hand. Dissatisfied, he said that destiny Valley really regarded us as watchdog dogs. They went to find someone and threw us here to drink the West and north wind.


    Complaining is contagious, especially when there is resentment. If you start, you will become out of control.


    Another person soon said that staying behind was just an excuse. The Maoshan gang went to find someone, just like us. To put it bluntly, the Li family didn''t trust us because they were secretly transporting the drums into the valley these days.


    The sky drum hasn''t arrived yet? In that case, I didn''t miss the corpse clan?


    My heart is not the taste, but continue to listen.


    Another person interrupted and said, is Tiangu so mysterious? I heard that the Li family secretly transported it. It has been seven or eight times. Damn it, I don''t know what they''re tossing about. I''m so afraid of an accident. Isn''t it more dangerous to come back and forth?


    I don''t know the specific reason. The older one seemed to know something, and then said, but I heard that the drum was still incomplete. The Li family shipped it back and forth, as if it was being repaired. It is said that in order not to attract attention, the disciples in charge of transporting are all the disciples of heaven and earth. The mountain search with great fanfare these days is just a deterrent to the latent corpse clan, so that Tiangu can be safe. It''s funny that this retarded plan actually worked. It seems that the empress of the corpse family is just a good-looking person with little ability.


    Hearing him slander the girl, I gritted my teeth and cursed. But if we hadn''t come out, we really wouldn''t know about it. But you can''t blame the housekeeper.


    Female rigid gathering spirit is a great event for the corpse family. It is the best choice to hide.


    The words behind the five people are gossip and complaining. Occasionally mentioned the brothers of the Qu family, one of the men said with a ferocious face that Zhang Tong was just a wild seed abandoned by Zhang Jia, harming my two nephews. If I met him this time, I had to hook his soul and form a ghost slave.


    That''s vicious. But he made a mistake. I still don''t like Tianshi mansion.


    I whispered to Chen Hao that you can see the situation. We are not their opponents at all, but just now they said about Tiangu. You can go and have a look. I don''t know if it''s just shipped out of Tianming valley.


    Chen Hao is holding his breath. He knows what to do and what not to do when he comes out here. After listening to my words, I also said that if something goes wrong, there must be demons. Tiangu is already in the valley. It must be strange to toss back and forth.


    Seeing his mood stabilized, I asked, what did your boy do to the sword?


    That, that. Chen Hao faltered and blushed.


    I knew at first glance that there must be no good, but he didn''t say it, and I didn''t continue to ask. Let him keep this little secret for the time being.


    Since he agrees, we won''t spend time with the Qu family here. It''s no fun. If we kill them, we won''t disturb Tianming Valley, and we won''t come out to make trouble.


    The corpse guard took us to the exit of Tianming valley. We can only take a chance. After all, the Qu family didn''t say the time and route of Tiangu out of the valley.


    The exit of Tianming Valley is a mountain stream with pebbles on the bank. When we got here, it was already daybreak. We were preparing to go to the river bank. Suddenly, five farmers came in front, carrying hoes and farm tools. They looked like working in the field.


    Touching the scenery, I seem to see the previous small village. My parents used to work at sunrise and rest at sunset.


    Thinking of this, I realized a question and asked Wu De, have we seen farmland all the way?


    Wu De and Chen Hao shook their heads half way. They also understood what I meant and looked at the five farmers together.


    They can''t feel the breath of monks, but Tianming valley will not lack the skill of hiding the breath. I asked Wu Dekai to trap people in the sky star battle array, but don''t kill them, so as not to hurt the people by mistake.


    After what happened last time, Wu De was careful a lot, took out the big Sunday and the small Sunday compass, and quickly floated out after integration.


    The five people found him at the first time. I noticed that their hands were pinching. But at this time, the sky star battle array fell, and they immediately loosened half of their pinching. They knelt down on the ground and kowtowed. They only shouted, immortal, spare your life. We are just ordinary farmers. If we offend the immortal, I hope the immortal will forgive us.


    Chen Hao didn''t see their little move just now. He asked me, boss, we can''t make a mistake, and the sky drum should be big. I don''t think they have any big things on them.


    I''m also confused. Tiangu has to have zhencorpse drum talent, but it''s certain that they are not ordinary people and asked Chen Hao to rush out.


    Wu De didn''t lose his mind this time. He steadily controlled the star battle array of Zhou Tian, swam away with runes, and was ready to prevent several people from escaping at any time.


    The Qu family said that the people transporting Tiangu are weak, and they are also very consistent.


    If they had not seen the star battle array just now, they would never be like this now.


    Seeing that I was rough, Chen Hao kicked a few up and began to search them. All five were playwrights, trembling and afraid to resist. I stopped Chen Hao and told him not to search and check their farm tools.


    They were very calm during the body search to prove that something was not on them. Sure enough, when I said to search for farm tools, several people changed their faces and jumped up from the ground.


    Unfortunately, they were still weak in the same world. I hit them with an axe with my backhand. One of them couldn''t escape. He took an axe in his chest and flew out directly.


    Chen Hao is Xuan Tongjing, and his hand is even more fierce. He patted them directly.


    One of them took out the peach wood sword, and he retreated fearfully. However, Wu De''s killing array started, and a golden light fell, directly piercing the forehead of the person holding the peach wood sword.


    It is only more than 70 kilometers away from Tianming valley. We dare not stay alive. After Wu De was killed, I asked the corpse guard to take the corpse deep underground, pick up the farm tools on the ground and leave in a hurry.


    I''m sure there must be something in it.

 Chapter 44

    The corpse guard took us out for more than ten kilometers and found a cave before stopping. I broke the wooden handle of the farm tool and found something in a hoe handle. It was a very strange thing, emerald green and soft like a snake.


    At first glance, it looks like a soft glue animal model sold by the village canteen. But this is by no means a model. I feel like it will live at any time.


    Wu De looked over and over and still didn''t see anything. I had to put it away without stopping and hurried back to the ancient tomb.


    When we just appeared in the hall, we found that there were two people in it, one was the housekeeper, the other was... Stiff woman!


    I''m surprised by her appearance now. I remember the first time I saw Qin Xue, I felt very angry and flexible. I didn''t think she was stiff.


    Now the woman is stiff. Although she still covers her eyes with a black veil, her face is no longer cold and rigid. The whole person is full of vitality and flexibility. She has completely changed into a person, which I can''t recognize for a moment.


    I was stunned for several seconds before I stammered, old, old wife.


    Chen Hao and Wu De went back to the longevity collar for the first time. As soon as they left, the woman was stiff and waved. I went over.


    I looked at her skirt and white stains. I wondered why she didn''t wash it carefully at that time?


    The female stiff used to lie in the coffin without moving or laughing. It gave me the feeling that it was like a big toy. Now it''s different. The toy has changed and become a person, which makes me more or less uncomfortable.


    I walked over and shouted again, wife.


    The female stiff mouth pursed, um, answered, a very nice voice, just like what I heard in the copper coffin.


    When I came to her, she held my mouth and pulled back and forth, not very hard. I didn''t dare to move and let her knead for about a minute. She finally got her revenge back, you little bastard.


    When she called me a little bastard, she gnashed her teeth, but her hand gently rubbed my face. In fact, she didn''t exert any force just now. It didn''t hurt.


    Hearing her words, I also vomited. I thought that in the past three years, I had been naughty, pinched her face and pried her little corpse teeth. Now she is coming for revenge.


    But compared with one minute in three years, I must have made money.


    Just her change, I still don''t adapt to it. At this time, the housekeeper pointed to her skirt and said, sugar, look, what''s that?


    The woman looked down at the skirt, frowned at her eyebrows, pulled it up and sniffed it down, and her face was cold. I hurriedly explained that I was careless last night and wet the bed.


    The last three words are as thin as mosquito chanting. I can''t even hear them myself.


    It''s really shameful. It''s almost a little adult. It''s embarrassing to say that this kind of thing still happens. The woman waved her hand gently, and the cloth was cut off.


    I saw it in my eyes and felt uncomfortable.


    The old woman was stiff. Even if I did such a thing, she would not dislike it. But now she doesn''t seem to be the one in my mind.


    I sipped my mouth and didn''t say anything. I bowed my head and took out a green thing like a snake from my satchel. I handed it to her and said, I went out and met the disciples of Tianming Valley and found this from them.


    Seeing what I had in my hand, the housekeeper and the housekeeper changed their faces. The housekeeper said in silence that it was a water absorbing dragon on the sky drum.


    As soon as I heard that it was on the sky drum, I said what I heard from the Qu family in the mountains intact. The whole process, I intentionally or unintentionally kept a distance with nvjiang. She noticed it, but didn''t say anything.


    The housekeeper saw that I was curious and explained that the sky drum was made of Jiaolong skin. Jiaolong is also known as half dragon, not a real dragon. In order to make up for the deficiency, the person who made the sky drum found nine nephrite, carved nine jade dragons with it, and sealed the dragon Yuan inside to make up for the deficiency of the sky drum.


    However, this also leaves a disadvantage. Every time you use the Tiangu, you must find nine rivers to let the nine jade dragons absorb water. Only when you absorb enough rivers and water, when the Tiangu is sounded, the Zhenyuan in the nine jade dragons will borrow water to turn into a dragon.


    The Qu family seems to know nothing about it. They say that transporting Tiangu back and forth should be nine jade dragons. I said, I heard the Qu family complain that Tianming Valley has been transported back and forth seven or eight times. If this time is included, there should be a dragon that hasn''t absorbed water. It may be on the way out of the valley. I''ll go back and block it now.


    The housekeeper gave the soft jade dragon to the female stiff, came over and pinched my face and said, little boy, you are making great contributions this time. Jiulong is short of one day, and the sky drum is not enough to pose a threat. I will rob the remaining one myself. It''s too dangerous for you to go.


    I nodded. The people in Tianming Valley noticed that something had happened to Yulong and would certainly take action. I''m going out now. If I can''t get away in a short time, I''ll leave a clue. Also think of this, I will come back in a hurry.


    Before the housekeeper left, he squeezed his eyes at me and said, little, Longyuan is a good thing. It can make you grow up a lot!


    really I asked excitedly when I heard that I could grow tall.


    Body is the source of strength after all. At the age of 12, she is not small, but she is still a little worse than adults. Especially, the woman is stiff and slim, and it is very stressful to stand with her.


    When the housekeeper heard me ask, he giggled and went to the entrance of the tomb. He stopped and said, what my sister said about growing up is not growing up, but


    When Nu Jiang heard this, she flew a red glow on her face and said angrily, do your thing. She knows nonsense all day!


    Cluck. The housekeeper smiled and gave me a look you know, but I really don''t understand.


    If you don''t grow tall, where else can you grow?


    After the housekeeper left, the woman said with a red face. Don''t listen to her nonsense. Long Yuan can improve your physique. I''ll extract it for you later.


    The girl said that and left. In the past, I would have followed her, but when she woke up, she felt different.


    I didn''t follow, and she didn''t call me.


    When I was the only one left in the hall, Wu De came out of the longevity collar, slapped his mouth and said, my sister-in-law is really a proud daughter of heaven. She spent two days to finish the five-day gathering. In the world, I''m afraid only she can do it.


    I smiled. The woman was stiff and I was happy. Ask Wu De what is long yuan. He said that the dragon is a magical creature. It was seen in ancient times, but it has disappeared now. Their practice will produce dragon yuan, which is similar to inner alchemy. However, this dragon Yuan is not comparable to the internal alchemy of ordinary monsters.


    When Wu De said this, his eyes were full of envy. After a pause, he continued. Chen Hao told me that there is a white fox in wudaoshan. I''m afraid the dragon Yuan is comparable to its inner alchemy. The important thing is that Longyuan is very suitable for men because it can strengthen yang.


    Aphrodisiac? I don''t understand. I asked him if he could strengthen the Yang Yuan in my body and enhance my strength.


    This... This. Wu De suddenly faltered, as if it was hard to answer. After thinking about it, she seemed to find the right words. When she was about to say it, there was a clear cough at the door of the tomb. Nu Jiang didn''t know when to stand at the door. Wu desou was so frightened that she hid back in her longevity collar.


    The woman stopped for a few seconds and turned away again.


    I asked Wu De to come out again, but he didn''t come out. At an age, he begged me to leave him a way to live.


    When he said this, I understood that she was afraid of female stiffness. Just now, female stiffness had a clear cough, which was threatening him. Thinking of this, I feel even more sad.


    She disliked me and didn''t even ask me something. She was completely different from the old woman.


    I didn''t embarrass Wu De either. I sat alone in the hall in a daze. I knew that nvjiang had gone to the copper coffin, but I just didn''t want to go.


    After a while, Jian inadvertently came in with a cold expression, but unexpectedly, she came in and asked coldly, is Chen Hao okay?


    don''t worry.


    I was sitting embarrassed. I happened to talk to her and said that Chen Hao was stubborn and had a bad habit. Everyone looked like a bad person.


    Oh. I sighed and made my tone look sad before I said, maybe it was our experience. However, she is different from you. Although she quarrels with you, she has never suspected that you have a plot. You don''t know. Even my wife, he talks about problems all day.


    Jian accidentally laughed at my words, leaned against the tomb with the sword and said, he can''t learn well, but he can learn bad very quickly, especially the bad habit of using your hands and feet!


    Ah!


    I seem to hear something. Jian inadvertently slipped his tongue. He turned away in shame. When she disappeared, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Chen Hao... I have convinced him.


    I''m married to nvjiang. What are they? Dare to move? No wonder Jian didn''t mean to talk about him.


    I was laughing to myself when a girl''s voice came from the door of the tomb. Tong Tong, go to bed.


    It''s dawn when you go out and dusk when you come back. It''s really time to go to bed. But when she called me, I was inexplicably flustered and blurted out that I wasn''t sleepy.


    The woman frowned slightly, didn''t speak and didn''t leave.


    I remember when she couldn''t speak before, she was dissatisfied. It took half a day to stop.


    After a few minutes, the girl saw me still sitting still and asked me, don''t you want me to speak? Why are you unhappy now.


    No, I''m not unhappy.


    I hurried to explain, but my flustered expression betrayed myself. The woman came to me gently and took my hand. At this moment, I couldn''t refuse. As she stood up and went to the copper coffin together, I hesitated to climb in after she lay in, and didn''t dare to drill into her arms.


    However, after lying down, she turned to her side, reached out and hugged me in her arms and said that when the sun sets tomorrow, the corpse family will attack Tianming valley. It will be very dangerous at that time. Just watch with Chen Hao in the distance.


    I made a "um" sound and didn''t dare to move. I was worried that she would be in danger.

 Chapter 45

    When the copper coffin was closed, it fell into darkness.


    I was thinking and sleepless. After the woman was stiff, she still saw me behave. She groped and pulled my hand, gently put it on her waist, and whispered, didn''t you feel before you could sleep? What''s the matter? Are you afraid of me?


    be not afraid of. I hurried to say, maybe it was a blocked breath. I felt a lot easier. I just felt a little strange. You seem to have changed a person.


    Three years, the most memorable three years, she was a sleeping beauty lying in a copper coffin. I pinched her face and beat her up. She didn''t speak or pinch her back angrily.


    Although I wish she could talk to me during that time, I never thought about what she would look like when she woke up.


    After hearing this, the girl sneered, kissed me on the forehead and said, I am me, still the same as before, but I couldn''t deal with you at that time. Now you dare to make mischief and see how I deal with you.


    She took my hand and rubbed it up again. She has a thin face. She can''t directly pull it to where, stop and wait for me to stretch it out.


    But I was still a little uneasy and honestly put it under her creaky nest.


    Thinking of her words, there is really a little truth. She is still the woman I know, but she was ill before and is now well.


    Thinking about it, I leaned my head gently into her arms, and my hands were dishonest. I almost grasped the red plum on the tree tops.


    Seeing me as before, the woman held my hand tightly. In the sound of gentle breathing, my eyelids became heavier and heavier, and I fell asleep unconsciously.


    When I woke up, it should be the next morning outside the ancient tomb. The coffin cover was open and the fire came in. I opened my eyes, but the next moment I saw two Ruby eyes staring at me.


    My hand trembled, and the woman closed her eyes and pulled down the black veil to cover her eyes.


    Has she been looking at me?


    Seeing her close her eyes, I felt a little uncomfortable. I hope I can summon up the courage to look directly into her eyes.


    But just as I was about to speak, there was a sound of footsteps outside. The woman quickly loosened me and floated out of the copper coffin.


    The housekeeper was in a hurry. When he saw him, he said that Xiaobu was right. There was indeed a jade dragon. Unfortunately, I was late. They had brought it back from the outside. There were experts to pick it up. Moreover, when I entered the valley, I didn''t do it.


    I heard it clearly in the coffin. It seems that the one we met is the last jade dragon out of the valley looking for water.


    After a few seconds of silence, Nu Jiang said that even if Tiangu and Jiulong gather, the destiny plate will be taken by me. The order went down and approached the valley entrance. After the sun set, the valley began to be blocked and no access was allowed.


    Decisive and confident.


    This is the female stiffness I have never seen. When she speaks, I feel that as long as she wants to do something, she can''t do it.


    The housekeeper answered and prepared to go down to give orders, but he said at the door that the trap I made had been found. What if they started during the day?


    During the day, the Yang is heavy, and the corpse clan is greatly suppressed. Wu De calculated that tonight is the night of the full moon. If the moon can be absorbed, the combat effectiveness of the corpse clan will increase greatly.


    However, the people of Tianming Valley naturally know this characteristic of the corpse family. They will never wait until night to find a location.


    The housekeeper waited for a moment, but he didn''t hear the reply from the nvjiang, so he went to preach the order first. The woman walked back and forth in the tomb, as if thinking about something. I lay on the edge of the copper coffin, clutching my chin and looking at her. I was worried, but I couldn''t come up with any ideas.


    After half an hour or so, the housekeeper came back and said with a dignified look that gukou had fought. There were Maoshan disciples, and we suffered a great loss.


    You can''t withdraw from the fight, or you will let the ancient tomb out.


    I was so nervous that I experienced this scene for the first time. My hands were shaking, but I wasn''t afraid.


    The woman was silent and said to continue to explore the news.


    Maoshan and the Li family, together with a Qu family, are nothing compared with the encirclement and suppression four hundred years ago, but the corpse family is not the corpse family in those days. They have been lurking for 400 years after being encircled and suppressed, but the Li family and Maoshan have been developing and growing.


    Female stiff looked back and saw me sitting nervously in the coffin. She frowned and said softly, don''t be careful. You should not know that Li Shengnong is actually the eldest disciple of the Li family. In order to monitor Shiao mountain, his ancestors disguised as ordinary people. He happened to meet your grandfather settled down with Zhangjia people, so he planned the next thing. If Wu Laoxie hadn''t come to me three years ago, your family would have suffered.


    I was about to ask about her words. The woman''s stiff face changed. She suddenly rushed towards the copper coffin, grabbed me and waved to the top of her head.


    The whole tomb has a gorgeous glow, which is much clearer than that released at the entrance of Bagua town last time. It can be seen that her strength has increased a lot in a short time.


    After the glow appeared, it gathered in her palm, easily broke through the rammed earth and the earth and rock covered on it, and took me to fly outside. In panic, I looked at it, and Gu Gu Jiang took the sword out unintentionally. I haven''t seen Liu Rou in the ancient tomb. Now I''ve been brought out and I''m in a coma.


    Because of one mobilization, the remaining old and stiff in the ancient tomb is no more than 20 or 30, but a golden talisman greets us on the top of our head. It is tiled in the void, covering the whole ancient tomb and falling bit by bit.


    The housekeeper floated over and said that it was the sealed and rigid array of Maoshan.


    The woman looked around and said, go from the south.


    The rest of the people hurried back to the south, but they only walked more than ten meters. Gu Jiang, who opened the road in front, burst out sparks. It seemed that he was hit by something and flew back straight.


    At the same time, a man''s voice came from a distance, laughing proudly, your highness, do you really think we don''t know you''re hiding here? Catch the thief and catch the king first. We''re just waiting for an opportunity. Now the whole mountain is full of stumbling ropes. Once the frontier sealing array on your head falls, you''ll become a turtle in a jar.


    The speaker called his highness nvjiang, but his words were full of contempt and despised at all.


    I was worried. The opponent was so calm and relaxed that he proved to be prepared, and the main force of the corpse clan was transferred outside and couldn''t come back for a while and a half. We really fell for it.


    Thinking of this, I broke away from the woman''s stiff hand and took out a small wooden axe to cross in front of me. Wu De and Chen Hao also showed up and were ready to rush ahead with me to open the way for the corpse family.


    The voice outside went on to say that people in Shushan can leave.


    The sword didn''t mean to look at us. His eyes were very complicated. I said, you go. There''s no need to involve Shushan.


    Tianming Valley didn''t dare to do it. The last siege was 400 years ago. Most of the people died at that time. The hatred of many sects has faded. It''s not good for them if they don''t want to make enemies with Shushan because of the sword.


    The sword inadvertently looked at the array that was slowly falling in the sky, arched his hand and said goodbye. The long sword in his hand flew out, turned into a white light, rushed to the sky for tens of meters and quickly flew towards her. When he reached his feet, the sword inadvertently jumped up and fell, just stepped on the flying sword, rushed to the sky under the support of the flying sword, and rushed out from the unclosed array opening.


    Flying in the sky is a skill only in harmony with the Tao. The Shu mountain sword technique is really unique.


    As soon as the people in Shushan left, Tianming valley became unscrupulous, and the falling speed of the sealed stiff array began to become faster. The big housekeeper took action, raised his hand and held it in the void. Suddenly, the glow flew, condensing a colorful giant hand to support the array.


    I drew out a small wooden axe and transported enough Yang Yuan to throw it out. But as soon as the breath gathered, the woman''s stiff hand fell on my shoulder, beat the Qi in my Dantian and said softly, don''t mess around.


    The small wooden axe can break the big star array in the sky. If its power breaks out, it should be able to break the rigid array in Feng.


    The girl shook her head and didn''t agree with me.


    The seal stiff array pattern is getting closer and closer. The big housekeeper can''t hold on. The luminous Rune pattern is like a mountain to them. Many old stiff people can''t stand stably, and their waist posts are bent a little.


    I looked worried, but the woman looked very calm and didn''t care about the big housekeeper who was struggling to support next to me.


    Finally, when the array fell to seven or eight meters, many old people vomited blood and couldn''t support it. The knuckles crackled and were directly pressed to kneel on the ground.


    miss! The housekeeper spoke with difficulty.


    Moo.


    Just then, a cow''s cry suddenly came from the surrounding woods. I was no stranger to the sound. It was a corpse drum. Seven sounds came at the same time. The old stiff heart on my left burst open and fell straight down.


    At this time, the woman''s eyes became fierce. She looked up at the sky, opened her mouth and exposed the corpse''s teeth, and gave a light roar. The black veil covering her eyes turned blood color in an instant, but she was forcibly dyed red by the blood light in her eyes.


    The roar stopped, and she let out a light Ho and fell. The housekeeper stopped in an instant, and the seal stiff array that lost the lift fell in an instant.


    But almost at the same time, the terrible blood gas broke out on the female stiff body, and spread in the blink of an eye. The blood gas gathered into a silk. The old stiff, who was too pressed to stand up, sucked the blood gas and straightened his waist again. While the female stiff protected me, the seal stiff town pattern fell down.


    With a bang, where the town pattern covered, the trees were pressed into fly ash, and the stumbling rope instantly turned into nothingness.


    But the people protected by the woman''s blood were safe and sound.


    Hiss.


    Wu De in the circle of immortality said with a cold breath that he dared to break the stumbling rope with fengjiang town. I''m afraid only his sister-in-law dared to do so. The emperor''s blood was really extraordinary.


    I was shocked and trembled at the scene just now. When I saw the female corpse piercing the array with blood gas, I was relieved again. After listening to Wu De''s words, I was proud for no reason.


    When the trees were destroyed, the Maoshan disciples who had been hiding in the mountains and the people in charge of the town corpse drum were revealed.


    There were seven men beating the corpse drum, with big arms and round waist, red rope around the waist, square and round eight character steps across the feet, and a half meter long corpse chopping knife around the waist.


    Behind them, there were four people carrying a wooden platform on which a big drum was mounted, and eight jade dragons were inlaid on the rim of the drum.


    Li Shengnong was half naked and carried two dark drumsticks in his hand.


    The woman looked at him coldly and said, Tiangu left Tianming valley. Are you going to send me?


    Li Shengnong frowned slightly when he heard the speech, as if he thought of something bad, but he soon calmed down and sneered. You are less than fifty old and can''t put up the corpse array. I see what you use to deal with the Longmen Tiangu array.


    He said with a low roar, picked up the drumstick and knocked it heavily on the sky drum. A dragon chant rang through the sky, as if it was really the sky.


    The old stiff beside the female stiff couldn''t bear it and spewed blood from her mouth.


    The housekeeper shouted at the back, opened the coffin and gave Li Shengnong''s gift to him.

 Chapter 46

    I''ve always been curious. What''s in the lipstick coffin? At first I thought it was the ancestor of the corpse family, but the big housekeeper denied it.


    However, at this time, Li Shengnong did not intend to give the corpse family time. The drumstick in his hand fell and was harder than the last time.


    The drum surface beat, and a nephrite water absorption dragon lying on the drum wheel was shocked and flew out. When it moved to the void, it was only half a meter long, but it released a lot of water vapor, and in the blink of an eye, it formed a blue dragon more than ten meters long.


    The seven men under the stage shouted loudly, surrounded the wooden platform where the sky drum was placed, and beat the corpse drum around their waist at the same time.


    Strangely, they beat hard, but the drum didn''t make a little sound. It seemed that the empty water dragon was stimulated and opened its mouth to make a "moo" sound similar to a cow''s cry.


    The sound was not loud, but the sound waves made the air tremble. Even I felt uncomfortable. My head seemed to explode. My ears were buzzing and clutching didn''t work.


    If the sound wave falls, I''m afraid the only people who can stand are the housekeeper and the maid.


    Not to mention that, Li Shengnong knocked again for the third time at a very fast speed, and then knocked six times in a row. All eight water dragons were shaken out, and seven men crossed their legs and knocked the corpse drum crazily.


    I saw some old people who were going to catch something in the soil. Under the impact of the drum, their clothes jumped up and their bodies seemed to explode.


    Seeing that they couldn''t support and take out the lipstick coffin, the female stiff looked up and gave a corpse roar, diluting the sound of dragon chanting and corpse drum in the sky.


    But the eight dragons gathered, hovered and entangled in the void, and rushed at us one after another. The woman stopped screaming, and her breath suddenly became cold. Starting from her feet, the ground quickly spread a layer of cold frost. At the same time, Ten Jade fingers danced, sketched a circular talisman and fiercely hit the sky.


    It was the first time I saw her use Yin talisman. When I looked closely, I found that it was completely different from Dao talisman. It was a bit like my Tianyang talisman.


    Nvjiang used the power of Yin Fu Sutra and was ready to fight.


    The Yin talisman soared into the air and struck eight water absorbing dragons. At the moment of touching, the speed of the water dragon began to slow down, and the faucet was frozen by Yin Qi and quickly spread towards the tail.


    The frost on the ground was not slow, and rushed frantically towards Li Shengnong and others.


    Li Shengnong frowned slightly and drank coldly. Yin Fu Sutra, but so. Then he raised his double mallets. The seven people in charge of the corpse drum also raised their mallets at the same time, and the eight people rose and fell at the same time with a specific rhythm.


    This time there was no drum sound, but the frost on the ground near them was immediately stopped by an invisible force and stopped spreading.


    The eight frozen dragons in the sky also began to thaw, making a dense crackling sound on their bodies. The dragons wriggled and sprang again after breaking free.


    Although the eight dragons were absorbed by the river, they rushed from the void of 20 or 30 meters, which was still very frightening.


    Wu De said in a trembling voice that the cry of the dragon was close to that of the cow. What the corpse family feared most was this cry.


    His words caught my heart together.


    During the confrontation, I heard the sound of iron chain shaking behind me. Looking back, I saw four old men blocking the Longmen sky drum array while women were stiff, and my hands pulled out the lipstick coffin from the soil.


    The housekeeper went over and cut off the iron chain with his bare hands. Almost at the same time, the woman held up Xia ruohui behind her, and suddenly stepped into the air and flew out.


    Her long skirt danced, and she looked like a fairy in the sky in the glow. But I was shocked by this beauty. I held the wooden axe tightly. As long as she was injured, whether I could stop the dragon or not, I would rush up without hesitation.


    After stepping into the air, the woman was stiff and drank lightly. The glow on her fist condensed and directly collided with the front one of the eight dragons. At this time, the thawed water dragon could not bear the power of her fist and broke directly.


    Female stiff broke one and stopped, but the glow on her fist continued to fly out, flying the remaining seven water tornadoes out.


    Just then, there was a "bang" behind me. The red coffin exploded, and there was a big cry of resentment: I hate you.


    The voice roared out. I was annoyed for no reason. I couldn''t help thinking of my father lying in the yard with a lot of blood on his body. For a moment, he clenched his teeth, gave a low roar and was about to rush towards Li Shengnong.


    But at this time, the woman fell stiff, put her hand gently on my shoulder, cried me out with a low sound, and took me to the side quickly.


    After the red coffin split, he stood up from the inside, an old man wrapped in silver metal. The metal was engraved with Yin runes. He also wore a mask on his face, revealing only gray vertical eyes in the center of his eyebrows.


    When he shouted that I hated, I knew it was Liu Degui, but I didn''t expect that his resentment could affect me.


    The housekeeper looked at Li Shengnong and sneered, Li Shengnong, are you satisfied with this gift?


    At the moment of Liu Degui''s appearance, Li Shengnong''s face suddenly turned pale and his body was trembling slightly.


    I hate it.


    When Liu Degui saw Li Shengnong, he shouted angrily and rushed up madly.


    What''s going on? I don''t understand why Li Shengnong didn''t use Tiangu to suppress Liu Degui?


    Is it so bad to blame the corpse?


    I murmured. The girl heard me reach out and hook my chin, lower her head and aim at my eyes. After that breath, my eyes are cold and comfortable.


    The girl pinched my chin and asked me to see Li Shengnong. On this look, she found that Li Shengnong was wrapped with countless white silk threads, like a cobweb, and the other end was connected with Liu Degui.


    That''s the cause and effect line. Nvjiang explained that the cause and effect of normal practitioners will also be reflected, but it is not so serious. Li Shengnong cultivates fatalism and pays attention to karma. He kills Liu Degui because he killed him. At this time, Liu Degui kills him as a result. There is a causal line. Li Shengnong is useless to Liu Degui no matter what means he uses.


    When Li Shengnong saw Liu Degui passing by, he was so frightened that he jumped directly from the high platform. At this time, the woman said coldly, take the drum.


    Several old people nearby rushed up immediately when they heard the speech, and the big housekeeper followed.


    I was eager to try, but the woman was stiff and held me tightly, letting the blood boil and watching.


    Female stiff noticed my careful thinking and said, just look at it now. This is just the beginning.


    The sky drum did not sound for a long time, and the remaining seven water dragons in the sky also showed their original shape and flew back to the sky drum. The seven people under the stage were also in disorder. When they saw Liu Degui attacking Li Shengnong, they were busy protecting people, and the corpse drum around their waist was about to be broken.


    It may be the breath of female stiff ha. What I see now is completely different from before. Every time the seven side corpse drum is sounded, there are runes flying out on it and hitting Liu Degui directly.


    But the metal pieces on Liu Degui''s body were also shining, blocking all the Runes of the corpse drum. Liu Degui rushed into the crowd and began to dig people''s hearts with his hands.


    Several disciples of Maoshan wanted to cut with peach wood sword, but they couldn''t break the metal armor. Instead, Liu Degui pierced his sternum and took out his heart.


    Li Shengnong''s face was livid. When the seven people protecting him saw that the corpse drum was useless, they withdrew their hands and took out the body chopping knife at their waist. At this time, the big housekeeper with the old stiff of the corpse family also killed close and went straight to Tiangu.


    But just then, a loud voice sounded in the distance. Don''t panic and set up the drum array. The voice was swirling, and a glow fell on the wooden platform. He was an old man in green clothes. He lifted the glow behind his head and flew away. It was the strong man of Tianming Valley who shot.


    At the same time, four old men in Taoist robes came to the foot of the mountain, and the spirit of longevity leaked out.


    Wu De said that longevity is the dream realm of every Taoist practitioner, because it is difficult to lift Xia, and it is even more difficult to lift Xia to break emptiness. However, when you reach the realm of longevity, you can live one hundred and seventy-eight even if you can''t really live forever.


    There are only a few people in each sect of Xuanmen, the strongman of this longevity. There are four in Maoshan, which is obviously determined to destroy the corpse clan.


    The four of them are holding seven star copper coin swords and drinking angrily at Liu Degui. The corpse family is evil. I''ll send you reincarnation today.


    This is not only for Liu Degui, but also for nvjiang. When the voice fell, the four people were neat and uniform. They took vigorous steps. After Zhenyuan injected into the seven star sword, they took Liu Degui''s complaining eyes.


    Liu Degui blocked the front with his hand and hit him four times in a row. The armor on his hand was damaged and was shocked back several steps.


    At this time, the old man of Tianming Valley in juxia territory picked up the drumstick and beat it fiercely. The following seven people sounded the corpse drum at the same time.


    With a dragon chant, a huge Water Dragon flew out of the sky drum. Although there was only one, it was bigger than Li Shengnong''s eight. The close housekeeper hurried to block the front with both hands, but in a moment, the whole person flew back upside down. Several old and stiff bodies rushed in front could not bear it and exploded directly.


    I couldn''t help tightening my hand. I looked up like a woman. I was nervous and couldn''t speak.


    The current situation has been very unfavorable to the corpse clan. The four elders of the eternal life trapped Liu Degui. The Taoist talisman kept greeting him. For a moment, sparks splashed and Liu Degui roared in his mouth. It was only a matter of time to be killed.


    After the elder in juxia territory knocked the sky drum once, the glow on his body became dim. Obviously, it consumed a lot to hit the sky drum. Fortunately, the giant dragon broke up after killing several old people and forcing the housekeeper back.


    The housekeeper returned with a white complexion, but the Qi of juxia was stable and did not suffer much impact, but Ke Ling was old and stiff.


    They felt no pain, but they were also a kind of life. Under that blow, they were directly fried into meat foam, and only half of them returned.


    I look sad.


    Corpse clan, this is your cemetery today. The old man in the rosy realm turned back and drank without anger. It was like winning the game. Seeing that Liu Degui had become a fish in the net, he looked sideways and shouted coldly that it was time for Qu''s brother to show up and close the net.


    As soon as I heard that the people of the Qu family came, I trembled in my heart. My palms were full of cold sweat. I was in a panic for no reason. I whispered to her, wife, why don''t we withdraw?


    In my opinion, the corpse clan has fallen into the trap of Tianming valley. Although a water dragon has been lost and the power of Tiangu has been greatly reduced, it has laid a snare. Now more than a dozen old people have died. If they don''t go, they will all die here.


    Wu De told me not to worry. He said that Li Guangfu was holding the destiny disk. Although he could not deduce the personal destiny, he could also deduce the overall situation. If he wanted to fight the old fox, he must respond to changes with constancy. The good play is still ahead.


    Good play? I frowned. Even if I did, I''m afraid it was performed by people from Tianming Valley, seduction gate and Maoshan. Because the voice of the old man in juxia territory just fell, the terrible wind rolled up in the mountain. Three men in black and as thin as fierce ghosts came out of the darkness, carrying an old flag in their hands. Every time they shook it, they could attract countless angry souls and fierce ghosts.


    Jie Jie.


    In the empty mountain, there was a sharp smile. The ghost just recruited by the Qu family brothers heard the strange smile and immediately fled around.


    In the longevity collar, Chen Hao, who was as nervous as me, suddenly shouted excitedly, boss, it''s my master, it''s my master.

 Chapter 47

    I know someone in Shiao mountain taught Chen Hao to cultivate with Yin jade, which made him come to the ghost kingdom in just three years.


    He also asked several times during the period. Chen Hao refused to say who it was, and he didn''t ask later. On Shiao mountain, there was a secret place I had never been to, and nvjiang didn''t say I couldn''t go, but the place was gloomy and terrible, shrouded in fog. Once I got closer and vaguely saw two copper coffins more than ten meters high, engraved with dragon patterns, which were carried between two boulders like a hill.


    Chen Hao''s master may live there, otherwise I wouldn''t have never seen him.


    Seeing that the summoned ghost was scared away, the brother of the Qu family seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed, took the flag and was ready to run away.


    I was surprised. Is Chen Hao''s master even more powerful than the female stiff? Just making a noise can scare away the strong ones of the seduction gate?


    Before their thoughts were settled, they saw a dark figure behind the three of the Qu family. It was so surprised that the three almost jumped up, but it was too late to turn around. Suddenly, two hands were stretched out in the dark figure. It was easy to grasp the two people''s spirit cover and mention it. They screamed in their mouths, and the three souls were directly pulled out and swallowed up by the dark figure, It''s like being eaten.


    The soul seducing sect specializes in soul seducing hands and has something to do with the underworld. There is no more professional on soul seduction than them, but now they have been arrested. The frightening thing is that the three people also have the spirit of longevity. Although they are not as good as the four people in Maoshan, they are also the strong ones who have stepped into longevity.


    When the remaining one saw that his companion was killed, he grabbed the flag in panic and shook it violently. Suddenly, there was a dark wind. A golden skeleton was drilled out of the flag, followed by thousands of ghosts, who roared and jumped at the dark shadow.


    At the same time, Liu Degui, who was originally trapped, suddenly burst his armor and splashed iron pieces with Rune patterns, directly forced back the four people in Maoshan, one of whom was also scratched.


    It can hurt the eternal life. It can be seen that the metal and runes protecting Liu Degui are not ordinary. After Liu Degui got away, there was a gray light in his eyes. Li Shengnong was swept away, and the cause and effect line on him became more and more.


    In the aftermath of the explosion of armor, the four people in Maoshan shot again and wanted to directly kill the unprotected Liu Degui, but at this time, the glow on the big housekeeper was not as bright as before. After going up, they directly entangled the four people to help Liu Degui get away and go after Li Shengnong.


    The girl then bowed her head and said, Tong Tong, protect yourself. Before her voice fell, she was already 20 meters away. She flashed again and directly appeared in front of the old man in juxia territory.


    Is Wu De''s good play now?


    But the destiny plate has been calculated to the overall situation. Will it be so easy for the corpse family to turn over the plate?


    I looked back to see Chen Hao''s master. He seemed to be a dark shadow. Facing the ghost skeleton in the flag, two hands stretched out again. One grabbed the flag. In the crackling sound, the rune on it was directly pinched and exploded. The golden skeleton opened its mouth and howled and directly collapsed. Thousands of ghosts were scattered into Yin Qi.


    The other hand of the shadow covered the spirit of the strong Qu family. In the whole process, the Qi of the old Qu family has been suppressed and can''t be released at all.


    I trembled for a while. The shadow can kill the eternal life. I''m afraid its strength is not weak, or even stronger.


    Chen Hao was angry with me at this time. He said with a smile, boss, my master lives in the depths of Shiao mountain and is no weaker than your daughter-in-law!


    I curled my lips and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Fubo was right. All sects surrounded and suppressed the corpse clan, but they were not destroyed in the end. After the corpse clan dormant, the Xuanmen didn''t dare to continue to encircle and suppress. Now it seems that the Xuanmen is afraid.


    The corpse clan has a reason for its existence.


    The strong man of the Qu family was caught by the heavenly spirit bone. His voice trembled and said, I have friends with the underworld. If you kill me, you will cause trouble.


    Hell? The voice of the shadow was terrible cold. Then he said to himself, it was a failure not to kill those ten people!


    Ten people, ten Palace yamas?


    Wu De dared not speak out. He faltered and said, it should be.


    I breathed a long sigh to suppress the shock in my heart.


    When the strong man of the seduction gate heard this, he suddenly exclaimed, are you... The first evil gate in the world


    Unfortunately, before he finished, the shadow took his soul and disappeared like a shadow after swallowing it.


    At this time, there was a violent collision in front. The big housekeeper alone suppressed the four immortals, but the magic tools and amulets in their hands restrained the corpse family. In addition, they cooperated with each other, which was a big difference, but they fought with a flag and drum.


    On the other side of nvjiang, she went up to the back of the high platform and asked Li Jiaqiang, who was also juxia, coldly. Under Li Guangfu, are you the only strong juxia in Tianming Valley?


    In the face of the woman''s question, the old man snorted angrily and shot directly. He raised the Xia in the daytime. The power erupted was also quite terrible. His breath touched the world. Every move and gesture had the sound of running thunder and the power of breaking mountains and rocks.


    The woman said with a cold hum, I''ll show you the power of Yin Fu Sutra today, and said to press down directly on the old man.


    The old man''s Qi of lifting Xia was just about to be released, and was directly pressed back. From his outstretched hand, his body was quickly frozen. When his face was covered with frost, the glow on his body converged and the Dantian was sealed.


    Today''s peerless strong people are so oppressed at this time that they are frozen before they have time to show their strength?


    I clenched my excited fist and asked Chen Hao angrily, how about it?


    This time he turned his mouth and stopped talking.


    But juxia realm is juxia realm after all. At the moment of being suppressed, the old man still flew out with his last spare strength, broke the cold ice on his body in the void, the glow reappeared, the five fingers shouted angrily, and the fingertips emitted bright light to build a rotating Rune disk. There are circles of golden characters on it, which I have never seen before.


    Life changing? Female stiff eyebrows slightly wrinkled, my life, you don''t deserve to change it.


    Among the people who shot at the scene, female Jiang seemed to talk a lot during the fight.


    This should be related to the fact that she hasn''t spoken for hundreds of years. In addition, she was calculated by destiny valley that year, which led to the decline of the corpse family. At this time, she also wants to make a few sarcastic remarks.


    The strong man of the Li family''s face was red, but there were more and more characters on the disc. When the woman was talking, he suddenly turned his direction and directly pointed the disc at me. More than 100 meters apart, when I was illuminated by the rune plate, I stood unsteadily and fell to the ground.


    Wu De opened up the sky star array for the first time, but it was just a face-to-face, which collapsed before it was completely formed. At the same time, a white light floated out of my body and flew towards the disc.


    The woman was so stiff that he would give me a hand. He was angry and you wanted to die. The drumstick in my hand knocked heavily on the sky drum and didn''t hear the drum sound, but the old man''s body exploded on the spot. Only the white light flying out of my body lost its bondage and scattered towards the void. The woman was anxious to catch up. At this time, the dark shadow appeared in the void.


    It said, Li Guangfu is going to do it. Don''t be distracted. Let me do it.


    The shadow is master Chen Hao. He quickly caught up with the white light and swallowed it with black fog.


    After all the white light was swallowed up, the dark shadow fell in front of me and stretched out a hand to penetrate the flowing white light into the center of my eyebrows.


    When the white light entered the body, the feeling of weakness immediately disappeared.


    The whole process, the dark shadow did not show his face, but the extended hand was the same as that of a normal person, nothing special.


    Chen Hao came out of the collar and shouted master. The shadow didn''t respond to him and disappeared out of thin air again.


    At this time, it was dusk. Seeing that I was all right, the woman looked up and roared at the sky. With her howling, the sky began to turn red, the black veil on her face disappeared, and her eyes looked straight at the sky like blood. For a time, the blood color was thicker, forming a large blood cloud over her head.


    Chen Hao whispered in his longevity collar, boss, your wife screams so scary.


    The female stiff howling sounds very good, but normal people will inevitably feel creepy when they hear it.


    When the blood cloud appeared, it rushed directly to the direction of Tianming valley. Almost at the same time, the red clouds over Tianming valley also moved.


    Wu De said that the destiny disk was started and Li Guangfu was about to make a move. Wu De also said that in the past, nvjiang was determined to lead the strong in Tianming Valley here, otherwise the strength of those killed would be improved under the influence of Tianming plate.


    Hearing this, my fallen heart hung up again.


    Li Guangfu has lived for thousands of years. His accomplishments are definitely above the rosy clouds. Now with the blessing of heaven, will he go directly to the holy land?


    Before I could ask, the blood cloud and Hongxia met. The woman''s rigid body flashed, and Yukong stepped into the blood cloud, while a strange wheel appeared in Hongxia, on which stood an old man in green robe.


    Unfortunately, the clouds and clouds soon completely covered their whereabouts.


    Wu De said that the void destiny plate is a virtual shadow, and the main plate should still be in the destiny valley. That thing is a divine thing. Li Guangfu just relies on its power. Maybe we can do something in the past.


    This big move of the corpse clan is for the fate plate. At this time, the big housekeeper is still fighting with the four strongmen of Maoshan longevity, but her advantage is obvious, and it''s only a matter of time.


    I thought about it. It''s no use staying here. Blood clouds and Hongxia cover dozens of kilometers. I don''t know what''s inside, but now if someone moves the destiny plate, it will certainly help the female stiff.


    When I thought of this, I didn''t hesitate. I patted on my feet the divine talisman, spread my legs and ran to the direction of Tianming valley. On the way, I saw the corpse clan fighting with the people in Maoshan and Tianming Valley, but I didn''t see the ordinary disciples of Gouhun sect. It seems that only Maoshan spared no effort and set out.


    At present, their battle will not affect the overall situation. The important thing is to see the victory or defeat between Li Guangfu and nvjiang. I just took a look and didn''t linger.


    After running more than 20 kilometers, he met Liu Degui in front of him. Li Shengnong fled in a hurry. He pursued him closely behind.


    When Li Shengnong saw me, he shouted in panic, Zhang Tong, save me, you save me is saving yourself, otherwise the corpse emperor will die if he gets the destiny plate.


    nonsense. I replied coldly. If there were no female stiffness, he would have killed me.


    Li Shengnong was in a hurry to see that I didn''t believe it. I was too lazy to listen to him, and just when he wanted to speak, Liu Degui''s resentful eye hit him and screamed.


    Knowing that there is no hope for help, Li Shengnong said ferociously, Zhang Tong, there is something you can''t imagine on the forbidden spell. Kill me and you will all die at that time. Li Guangfu, he is just a chess piece.


    When I heard this, my heart trembled. Five mountains, secret places, including my secrets, seemed to be related to the forbidden spell. What he is talking about now is the existence above the forbidden spell, the person who laid the forbidden spell?

 Chapter 48

    I''ve seen the power of the forbidden curse. Wang pangzi almost died on it, but it''s not invincible. Even young girls and old woodcutters can suppress it. At the same time, they are afraid and don''t want to touch it easily.


    Wu De said, boss, if you continue to ask him, you may be able to ask some things about the eternal blessed land.


    Li Shengnong is now at a dead end. His experience makes me sigh. I didn''t expect that the causality would be so strong. It seems that this is the death of their informer.


    I saw Liu Degui pounce on me and shouted angrily, Liu Degui, come back to me.


    In my opinion, although I am not a zombie, I am at least the husband of a woman. All the old people of the corpse family listen to me, and Liu Degui is no exception.


    Sure enough, Liu Degui paused when he heard my scolding. I was relieved and approached Li Shengnong carefully, but at this time, Liu Degui suddenly became angry and shouted, "I hate you.". The body rushed forward fiercely, the sharp corpse armor directly pierced Li Shengnong''s chest, and the whole hand protruded from his back.


    Seeing this bloody scene from a close distance, I was stunned. When I recovered, I roared, Liu Degui, you want to die. Do I let you kill him?


    I saw Li Shengnong''s eyes turned white, his limbs twitched weakly, and his life was losing. If you don''t get angry, you''ll kick Liu Degui.


    But as soon as his feet were lifted up, Liu Degui fiercely turned back and gave a low sound in his mouth. The resentful eyes in the center of his eyebrows suddenly burst open, and a cloud of turbid light flew out from inside and directly rushed at my Lingtai.


    Wu De exclaimed. Be careful, boss. It''s resentment.


    I fiercely split the small wooden axe out, and the resentment quickly dispersed. I didn''t touch the small wooden axe. After I walked around, I gathered again. I saw that I was about to touch the center of my eyebrows. Chen Hao drank loudly, rolled the breath of Yin jade and shot in an instant, and stubbornly blocked the resentment out.


    Chen Hao showed up and said with a dignified look, boss, you go quickly. The complaining spirit has no thinking and just wants revenge.


    On the other hand, Liu Degui''s body quickly decayed and became a pile of rotten meat scattered on the ground. Wu De hurriedly said, boss, Liu Degui''s Revenge has been avenged, and there is no obsession in his heart, but the resentment generated in his body has an independent consciousness, and he doesn''t want to dissipate like this. He wants to find a new host. If it is attached, it will become a killing machine without wisdom at that time.


    I was secretly surprised. No wonder the woman was stiff on the road and wanted to suppress it with a red coffin and lock the coffin with an iron chain. It can be seen that the people of the corpse family are also afraid of being contaminated with it.


    Chen Hao saw the resentment pounce on me again and blew a dark wind fiercely, but after the resentment was dispersed, it spread all over the world and surrounded him everywhere.


    I wanted to go first, but when I saw Chen Hao trapped, I rushed up again with a small wooden axe. Now in this situation, Wu De dare not open the array, otherwise he will be killed together with Chen Hao.


    However, resentment is invisible, ethereal and uncertain. I don''t collide with the small wooden axe at all. I see it useless and hurried to play the turn Yang symbol, but resentment itself is a unique power. Leaving Liu Degui''s corpse behind is no longer Yin and Yang. Turning to Yang fails, and Zhenyang Fu naturally has no effect.


    Chen Hao kept pushing back his resentment, but he was still infected with some, like snowballing more and more.


    Wu De didn''t dare to approach at all. He hid in the longevity collar and said, boss, Chen Hao can''t do it. If he is controlled by resentment, I have to open the array and kill him.


    no way! I roared with red eyes. I was impatient. I rushed directly to the resentment and waved a small wooden axe to chop indiscriminately. I wanted Chen Hao to hide in the Changsheng collar, but he just approached. There was a female stiff breath on the Changsheng collar to prevent him from entering.


    My heart is broken, and the woman''s rigid will will only protect me. Now Chen Hao is stained with resentment and is judged to be dangerous to me and not recognized


    At this time, Chen Hao also had terrible changes. His resistance gradually weakened, and a fuzzy vertical eye appeared in the center of his eyebrows. With the influx of more resentment, the vertical eye became clearer and clearer.


    Chen Hao turned back with a cold smile on his mouth and stared at me, but his intelligence had not been completely suppressed. His face soon twisted and shouted vaguely, boss, run.


    I''m completely out of control. I don''t know where his master has gone. If he comes, he will save Chen Hao


    Chen Hao''s words were just finished, and his expression returned to that cold appearance again. The turbid eyes in his eyes showed a cold killing intention.


    But just then, there was a sudden sound of Jiao in the void. Get out of the way.


    I looked back and saw a white light flying quickly. There was a beautiful figure standing on it. It was Jian unintentionally. She didn''t go.


    When the white light touched the ground, she jumped down. As soon as she lifted her hand, the white light flew back to her hand. It was a pure white long sword. The sword light was restrained and flew out with a whoosh. The sword inadvertently hit a sword finger and flew around in the air. The flying long sword directly turned into a white light, flew back upside down, plunged directly into the back of Chen Hao''s head, and then flew out of the center of his eyebrows.


    I thought she killed Chen Hao. I was stunned for a second. With a strange cry of despair, I jumped over and strangled her neck from behind. The sword didn''t mean to prevent me from fighting against her. For a moment, the long sword lost control. There was a cloud of fog on it, but he didn''t dare to attack me. Instead, he turned and floated to the sky and fled to the distance.


    Wu De hurried out of the longevity collar, took me and said, boss, that''s the soul sword ranked sixth in the sword spectrum. It just forcibly separated the resentment and didn''t hurt boss Chen.


    Hearing the speech, I was stunned and quickly released my hand. As expected, I saw Chen Hao half kneeling on the ground. My Yin Qi was very weak, but I really didn''t die.


    Jian accidentally rubbed his throat and coughed several times. He raised his hand and took back the long sword. He looked at the resentment that had escaped. He looked back at me and said, if it weren''t for you, I would have killed it just now. Now let it escape. I''m afraid it would hurt many people, and the cause of all this will fall on you.


    Thinking of Li Shengnong''s tragedy, I felt a little uneasy.


    Jian inadvertently ignored me. He was busy helping Chen Hao. He asked softly, are you okay?


    Chen Hao stood up and looked at Jian ungratefully. He didn''t intend to laugh at himself. Unexpectedly, you will save me at last!


    Jian inadvertently didn''t answer him. He helped him over and sent him into the longevity collar. I just asked Jian, why are you back? Aren''t you afraid to bring trouble to Shushan?


    I never left. Jian didn''t mean to mention that I pinched her neck. He continued that the strong people in the longevity of Maoshan and Gouhun gate have fallen, and the two families are no longer in danger.


    Indeed, now the soul seduction gate and Maoshan are not enough to threaten Shushan. Jian unintentionally said, I''ll go with you to see the destiny chart.


    I immediately got on alert and went back. Do I want to fish in troubled waters? Now neither the hostess nor the housekeeper is here. I''m afraid the three of us are not her opponents.


    When I looked at her on guard, Jian unintentionally explained, don''t get me wrong, I just want to see if my brother is reincarnated.


    The destiny chart can spy on fate, but I''m afraid it''s not so simple to do it. But I didn''t say anything. There''s no one with her obsession.


    I was unwilling to go over and looked at Li Shengnong. I was sure I couldn''t die anymore. I was very regretful. But there''s no way. Pack up your mood and run with the sword towards Tianming valley.


    Originally, I planned to go around the mountain on the left, but when I went to gukou, I saw many corpses wearing Taoist robes and blue robes. Scattered among them, there were also many corpse families killed by the town. It can be seen that after nvjiang attracted Li Shengnong and a group of strong people, the corpse families outside have been killed inside under the leadership of Bawei.


    When I met a few old people who were suppressed but not killed, I broke their talisman, pulled out the peach wood sword and asked them to continue to follow me.


    In Tianming Valley, there are ancient buildings with green bricks and green tiles. They are arranged according to the steps. In a building complex in the middle, a red light rushes into the sky. Wu De said that''s where the destiny disk is located.


    I and the sword inadvertently accelerated the speed at the same time. During this period, there was a roar from the top of my head, like a bolt from the blue. I looked up and saw that there were terrible symbols in the blood cloud and Hongxia. Two powerful forces oppressed the earth, as if everything on the earth was in danger and would be extinguished in an instant.


    The sword unintentionally stopped, looked up at the sky and asked himself in a whisper, is it the power to break the emptiness?


    I trembled in my heart. The female stiff was just lifting Xia. If there was a breath of breaking emptiness, it could only be Li Guangfu. He didn''t become a saint, but breaking emptiness also pressed the female stiff.


    During this period, there were several roars, and the female stiff blood cloud was almost torn and shrunk a lot. On the contrary, the red clouds became more and more prosperous, completely suppressing the blood cloud.


    Seeing this scene, my heart trembled and accelerated again.


    The place where the red light column vacates is a circular square. In the middle is a high platform made of bluestone, on which there is a Rotating Golden wheel. Characters continue to fly out and melt into the void.


    It''s destiny.


    I have a feeling that those characters do not really disappear, but melt into the world. They are deducing the secret of heaven and assisting Li Guangfu. Close at hand, the sword inadvertently grabbed me and said, Zhang Tong, don''t mess around. The people of the corpse clan have been killed, but look around, there is no one. Not only the people of the corpse clan, but also the people of Tianming valley.


    From the second building, I noticed the abnormality. I was just worried about female stiffness and didn''t care much.


    As soon as we stopped, footsteps came from around. A large number of people suddenly poured out of the surrounding buildings. Liu Qingfeng rushed out with dozens of Maoshan disciples. When he saw me, he asked coldly, where are Zhang Tong and Liu Rou?


    Dead, not only Liu Rou, but also your four destiny areas of Maoshan.


    Anyway, it''s war. Naturally, I have no good words. In fact, in the chaos, I don''t know whether Liu Rou is dead or alive.


    When Liu Qingfeng heard that Liu Rou and the elders in the door were dead, he shouted wildly and killed him for me.


    The sword didn''t intend to take out the sword at the first time, straight to the head of the person in front, but at this time, a person suddenly jumped out on the left, threw a silver net in his hand, and directly put the soul sharing sword in the net.


    Before I could react, I saw four golden characters printed by the Heavenly Master''s talisman on my head, pressing down like a hill. At the same time, a bitter voice sounded. Zhang Tong, I want you to die without a place to bury today.


    It was Zhang Xu. He was not afraid of him, but didn''t expect the people of Tianshi mansion to join in, but looked around and didn''t find the strong man of Tianshi mansion.


    Zhang Xu was followed by only a few dog legs who followed him in Bagua town.


    Private participation? When I frowned, I took out the seal of the Heavenly Master and shook it in the air. The four words of the seal of the Heavenly Master suddenly collapsed. Zhang Xu exclaimed, and the seal of the Heavenly Master flew into my hand uncontrollably.


    Chen Hao recovers a little, manifesting and scolding, Zhang Xu, you are really a pig head. Zhang Rui didn''t tell you that the holy seal of Heavenly Master is still there and can be used many times?


    At this time, Zhang Xu''s face was livid and had been out of control.

 Chapter 49

    The sword inadvertently divided the soul. Zhang Xu''s people fished the sword away with a net. They were angry. When they saw that the seal of the Heavenly Master was taken away by me, they were surrounded by the sword Qi and cut off Zhang Xu fiercely with their hands as sword fingers.


    The empty sword roared, and the sword Qi gathered into a long sword in the air, which directly split at Zhang Xu.


    The difference is a level. When Zhang Xu is prepared, he may not be able to take over the unintentional move of the sword, let alone lose the seal of the Heavenly Master again. At this time, there are six gods and no masters, and he can''t avoid it at all.


    If nothing had gone wrong, Zhang Xu should have broken through to Xuantong by now.


    However, the casting platform was defeated by me and lost the seal of Heavenly Master. His hatred for me made him collapse and could not break through in a short time.


    Zhang Xu''s eyes were blank. As Chen Hao said, he really didn''t know that the holy order of Heavenly Master could be used all the time, otherwise he wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Moreover, this time he took people to participate in the encirclement and suppression of the corpse clan without permission. It''s impossible for the Tianshi mansion to take back the Tianshi seal in a few words.


    Seeing the sword fall, the people around Zhang Xu are flustered and ready to resist, but Zhang Xu can''t, and they can''t do it. Seeing that blood was about to splash on the spot, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Xu, and the unintentional sword Qi dissipated immediately.


    Master. Chen Hao shouted and hurried to the dark shadow.


    Um.


    A cold voice came from the dark shadow, and then told Liu Qingfeng and others that Maoshan is just Li Guangfu''s chess piece. Now the strong in the door have fallen, and it''s meaningless to fight. Let''s disperse!


    Liu Qingfeng didn''t believe what I said before. After all, I was the only one who came here without the strong man of the corpse family. Now hearing the words of the shadow, the whole person is on the verge of collapse. Holding the last hope, pointing to the shadow, he angrily shouted, who are you and why should I believe you?


    Evil door.


    The shadow faintly spits out these two words, shakes and walks towards the chart of destiny. People in Maoshan still want to stop them on the way, but the magic methods and tools in their hands are silent and dim.


    Liu Qingfeng and Jian overheard these two words, and their faces showed panic. Incredibly, they asked, is there the first evil door in the world?


    The shadow didn''t bother to answer such a question. Chen Hao "floated" behind him. Looking at that, he didn''t pay attention to my boss. He said proudly, you answered correctly. My master is the leader of the evil sect.


    I gave him a blank look, because when his master appeared, I asked Wu De and him, but they couldn''t tell the origin of the evil door.


    Seeing the shadow walking towards the fate plate, I gently pulled my sword and asked, what sect is the evil gate?


    She smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, I don''t know the specific situation.


    hear nothing of? What else are you afraid of? I''m a little speechless.


    Jian said in a low voice unintentionally. I heard the elders of the sect say that there is a mysterious sect in the Xuanmen, which has never appeared in the world. It is said that this sect was separated from the underworld, and it is very evil.


    Evil door, really evil door.


    Not only did the sword have no intention, but Liu Qingfeng could not resist when he heard the word "evil gate". The whole person was paralyzed on the ground and whispered, how could this happen? Mr. Li''s calculated outcome was not like this. We should kill Zhang Tong here and completely disintegrate the corpse clan.


    The shadow stopped and said to Liu Qingfeng, life, No. Even if it is true, do you think Li Guangfu is so kind? Go back. After hundreds of years, Maoshan can still return to its peak.


    For a hundred years, what kind of suffering is it for a sect that once had glory?


    But four hundred years ago, Liu Tianyi almost buried the corpse family. Now it''s just a reincarnation.


    Liu Qingfeng seemed to wake up stimulated by this. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the shadow and asked, elder, is this really Li Guangfu''s plan?


    Um. The shadow responded that what he wanted to do was neither you can think nor you can know. Your elders were confused and did it for the dead.


    The black shadow said that he was close to the fate disk and touched the characters flying out of it. The black fog on his body spread a little, revealing a beautiful middle-aged man.


    It''s hard to connect the true appearance with the terrible existence that kills the eternal life with every move. It even looks a little elegant.


    I just wanted to follow, and saw this scene suddenly stop.


    Because I found that the black fog was not scattered by Chen Hao''s master himself, but was suppressed by the characters on the destiny disk. Chen Hao also stopped and shouted worried, master.


    I''m all right. The middle-aged man raised his hand slightly, stopped at the same time, turned back and shouted to me, little boy, come here.


    I was black faced. The housekeeper called me so, and so did he. But it''s certain that they all met me when I went up the mountain, but I didn''t see them.


    I walked over uneasily. Chen Hao''s master looked up at the sky. At this time, there was only one third of the blood cloud. He said with a little worry, you go up and hold down the destiny disk. Don''t let it turn, otherwise your daughter-in-law can''t hold it.


    It''s my duty to help the girl. Besides, he is Chen Hao''s master and a man from Shiao mountain. He must not hurt me. I pulled out a small wooden axe and touched the characters flying out of the destiny disk. There was something strange in my body. It seemed that something was going to break out, but at this time, the Tao fruit on my back began to heat and was forcibly suppressed to prevent it from coming out.


    It''s just a vague feeling. I don''t know what it is. As I approached, the rotation speed of the destiny disk began to slow down, like some resistance to the obscure gear.


    Chen Hao''s master said next to him and pressed him with his hand. At the same time, he sighed and said, it''s really you. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for Tangtang.


    Sugar! He''s also called nvjiang Tangtang... I''m not thinking about the blessings and misfortunes he said. I''m full of thoughts. Has he kissed nvjiang, too? Why else do you call it that. There was no reason to get angry.


    But now is not the time to play a small temper. Calm down. I turned back and asked him, elder, what are your blessings and misfortunes?


    Chen Hao''s master sold the key and said, it''s still unclear. The way is unknown. You move faster. Your daughter-in-law has been injured.


    When I heard that the woman was injured, I didn''t care to ask. I hurried forward and pressed the fate plate. At the moment of touching, a force gushed out of it to enter my body, but as soon as I reached my arm, the Tao fruit on my back clicked gently, forcing the force back out.


    I know, this is the second fruit. One is short of three at the same time. At this time, the destiny disk also stopped. The flying characters converged quickly and the golden aperture dissipated. What appeared in front of me was just a palm sized Golden Disc with countless small words beating and changing. Every character seems to be a person''s destiny, constantly changing.


    At the moment when the destiny disk stopped, there was a charming sound from the void, which was a female stiff voice. Then the blood cloud was full, and the blood moon appeared in the middle. Then she appeared and rushed at the red glow. The old man in green robes kept retreating in the red glow, and the sunset was dissipating rapidly. Seeing that Nu Jiang was going to kill him, a blood red cobweb suddenly appeared in the sky, like a curse falling on the sky and blocking in front of Nu Jiang.


    The woman stopped fiercely and didn''t dare to touch the blood net. The old man in green robe smiled gently. I gave you the destiny plate, but it has started. Everything is doomed. You can''t change and escape. My master is waiting for you in that world.


    Li Guangfu said, his body didn''t enter the blood net, gradually faded, and finally disappeared, as if he had gone to another world.


    Wu De whispered that the other world Li Guangfu talked about is probably the world where the eternal blessed land is located. It seems that there is a way in the secret territory. But the people inside are very strong. I hope they won''t come out in a short time.


    I also vaguely realized that I could only hope for some time, as Wu De said.


    But I also don''t understand why I can stop the destiny disk?


    Unfortunately, I asked Nu Jiang later, and she didn''t tell me why.


    Li Guangfu disappeared, and Nu Jiang didn''t pursue. After staying for a moment, the blood cloud dissipated. She fell from the void and stood next to me.


    Chen Hao''s master became a shadow again. He said to nvjiang, your Taoist fruit has produced a second one. I''m afraid it can''t be suppressed for too long. This boy is a curse to you.


    I listened nearby without any reason in my heart, because in master Chen Hao''s words, I could hear that he was encouraging nvjiang to kill me.


    Thank you for your help. The woman didn''t answer, but thanked, and then said, he is my husband, and his life is my life.


    When Chen Hao''s Master heard this, he smiled gently and disappeared in place.


    With tears in my eyes, I clenched the woman''s stiff hand tightly, and then her body suddenly trembled and opened her mouth to spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    The corpse blood was precious. She vomited so much at once, and the whole person fell into my arms. Fortunately, I have Yang Yuan in my body, otherwise I can''t hold her long leg.


    The girl didn''t forget the destiny disk. She pointed to it and said, Tong Tong, give it to me.


    I hurried to pick up the destiny plate and put it in her hand. The woman stared for a few minutes, as if she could understand the beating characters, and her expression became more and more dignified.


    At this time, the housekeeper also rushed over, followed by hundreds of old people. Liu Qingfeng and Zhang Xu didn''t dare to stay when they saw the people of the corpse family coming, and fled in a panic.


    The chief steward came and said, our men are trapped by the array, and it took a lot of time to save them. How''s it going?


    Female stiff accepted the fate plate and said with a sigh that she could not escape his calculation in the end. And Li Guangfu is not the most terrible, but the people behind him. When Liu Tianyi had an accident, I felt that there was still a powerful force in the world. Now it seems that I felt right at that time.


    The housekeeper looked at me with a frown. The corners of his mouth moved, using corpse language. It should be about me.


    I''m not stupid. I can tell from master Chen Hao''s words that my existence will threaten female rigidity.


    Just now, I don''t know the specific reason.


    After hearing this, the girl struggled to straighten up from my arms and said coldly, I don''t want to hear what I just said for the second time.


    The housekeeper was not as serious as his superiors and subordinates. He looked like a sister. But now, after listening to the words of the housekeeper, he hurried back two steps and bowed his hands. He only answered the word "yes".


    Nu Jiang heaved her breath and continued to say that now the fate plate has been obtained, and Li Guangfu can''t make waves in a short time. You take Tong Tong to Longhu Mountain to solve his parents'' problems.


    I couldn''t express my gratitude. I just held the woman''s stiff hand tightly. The most important part of the gambling game is my parents. Tianshi mansion should explain it.


    And when I left Bagua Town, I made public the news of treasure in the secret land. There will be some wind and rain in the inside.


    Maybe it can solve my confusion. I''m just a little uneasy with the housekeeper.

 Chapter 50

    The girl is still a little weak. She sits up from my arms and tells the housekeeper to clean up the aftermath and let Liu Rou go. Then you and Tong Tong will leave here.


    I was a little disappointed. When I went to Longhu Mountain, I most hoped that the person who could accompany me was definitely her, not others.


    Grandpa gave me to her three years ago. Three years later, I hope she will accompany me to pick up my parents and grandpa, which is an explanation.


    What I wanted to tell her was that she was seriously injured. It must be the best to go back to Shiao mountain for self-cultivation.


    The housekeeper listened to the orders of the nun and took people to clean up Tianming valley.


    Most of the Li family were alive, some had already escaped, and those arrested were released on the spot. Even if they want revenge, it is impossible for them in a hundred years.


    The housekeeper walked out seven or eight meters, and the woman suddenly shouted, wait. The housekeeper stopped, and the nun said to her, "take it back. I''ll go to Tianshi mansion with Tong Tong Tong. Remember to take Tiangu back to the mountain and destroy all the corpse drums.


    The housekeeper was stunned and asked worried, miss, your injury?


    No problem. The maid waved her hand, and the housekeeper didn''t go on.


    I wanted to persuade nvjiang to go back to recuperate, but when it came to my mouth, I took it back selfishly. I don''t want to separate from her. I also want my parents to meet this daughter-in-law.


    Female stiffness seemed to understand what I was thinking. I looked at it and asked, are you satisfied now?


    Unable to react for a moment, I nodded subconsciously. She playfully flicked on my forehead and supported me to stand up.


    I hurried up to help her. I was still worried and asked, wife, is your injury really all right?


    Nu Jiang didn''t answer me. She stared at the bodies of several Li family disciples brought by Lao Jiang, gently licked her lower lip and walked slowly over.


    My heart is tight and I don''t know what to do. Although the corpse clan is not like wild stiff, it will also have bloodthirsty after being injured.


    The female stiff walked to the front of the corpse, her mouth slightly opened, exposed two corpse teeth, took a fierce breath, and a blood mist directly burst out on the corpse and floated towards her mouth.


    It''s understandable to suck the blood gas of dead people, but fuber said that even if the blood gas of corpses is too messy, blood souls will be generated in their bodies, and they can''t be refined all their life. If they accumulate to a certain extent, they will become crazy and become crazy at the sight of blood.


    Seeing that blood gas was about to get into her mouth, I suddenly shouted, wife, No. At the same time, he waved a small wooden axe and cut off the blood and gas.


    The girl frowned slightly, looked back at me and asked, don''t you like me to suck blood? Or do you think I can suck blood?


    Two words asked, she was already very unhappy.


    In the past, when there was no wisdom, there would not be these rich expressions on her face. Now it is different. I can show my joys, sorrows and joys. I feel a little uneasy when I see her unhappy. Hurriedly shook his head and said no. he couldn''t explain clearly for a while and a half, but quickly rolled up his sleeves, put his hand in front of her and said, you suck my blood. Fuber said that such a single blood soul, with my consciousness, will not harm you.


    She smiled on her stiff face. Without refusing, she took my hand and said with a smile, did I bite?


    I nodded. She opened her mouth and was about to bite. At the same time, she said, it hurts!


    I heard it hurt. I closed my eyes and didn''t dare to see it.


    Cluck. The woman giggled. I secretly opened one eye to see. At this time, she really put my hand in her mouth, and the sharp corpse teeth pierced the skin at once.


    I believe that she really needs blood now, otherwise she will be reluctant to bite me.


    But I was wrong. After sucking for about half a minute, she loosened my wrist with satisfaction, leaving two small blood holes on it. Seeing the blood hole, I suddenly became nervous and worried that I would become a zombie. I wanted to ask her and was afraid that she would be angry. But after careful thinking, it seemed that there was no corpse poison on nvjiang. Otherwise, I drank a lot of saliva every time I kissed her and would have become a zombie.


    Thinking of this, my heart is much wider.


    After drinking blood, nvjiang looks much better. After all, she has blood, which is much stronger than corpse blood. But when I was thinking about that, she looked back at me, frowned slightly, reached out and scraped my face and said, I will cultivate you into a little blood pig in the future.


    Grandpa told me the story of vampires. They have a habit of keeping pure virgins in captivity and taking blood every day. That''s called blood pig.


    At that time, I also said that Chinese zombies were stupid and could not raise blood pigs. I didn''t want to fall on myself now.


    But I''m not afraid, because she only drinks a little, which has no effect on my body.


    I talked with nvjiang. Jian unintentionally stood by. At this time, he coughed and came over.


    Nvjiang''s perception is sensitive. Seeing the sword coming unintentionally, she asked, have you found the answer you want after having been with Tongtong for so long?


    Jian unintentionally took back the soul splitting sword. Wen Yan arched his hand with the sword and said he found it. My brother is not as good as Zhang Tong.


    I''m a little surprised. Jianren''s strength must be stronger than me, and she''s her brother. How can she easily admit that her brother is not as good as me?


    I couldn''t help asking her why.


    Jian unintentionally smiled and didn''t answer. He just said that I would know later. Seeing that she really wanted to go, I quickly shook the longevity circle and shouted Chen Hao out.


    Knowing that Jian had no intention of leaving, Chen Hao was a little depressed. He had been talking a lot. At this time, he just lowered his head and said nothing.


    After hesitation, I saw that he had nothing to say. Jian unintentionally released the flying sword and was ready to leave after stepping on it. However, before leaving, I said that in another month, there will be a sword debate in Shushan, and people from all sects will come. If you are all right at that time, you can come and play with me.


    As soon as Chen Hao heard this, it was like beating chicken blood. He came back to life, nodded and said, OK, I''ll see you then.


    The sword didn''t intend to signal, and the long sword broke the air. Until he disappeared into the sky, Chen Hao took back his eyes and returned to the longevity collar. At this time, Nu Jiang whispered that after Shu mountain sword was repaired to Qi Wu territory, the sword Qi was released all the time. That was their way of practice, and the sword Qi did great harm to the ghost. Tong Tong, do you understand what I mean?


    I know. I''m also very unhappy in my heart. I begged, wife, don''t let Chen Hao know about it first, okay?


    The talent of sword unintentionally is not low. Now it is xuantongjing. I believe it will not take long to break through Qiwu.


    Chen Hao


    I sighed. The girl suddenly held my hand. The glow around me flew, and people suddenly came to the void. I looked down and saw that my feet were 100 meters high. I was so scared that my face turned white. I held her waist tightly and didn''t dare to open my eyes.


    The immortal''s habitat can resist the sky, and its speed is much faster than that of the divine talisman. When it comes to breaking the void, it is said that it can tear the void with bare hands and cross thousands of miles in an instant. But I haven''t seen it and don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Taking me to resist the air, the consumption of female stiffness was also great. In only an hour, she fell back to the ground.


    Just a few steps forward, the woman''s phone rang. She picked it up and heard that the voice was from the big housekeeper. After listening to a few words, she hung up and said with a dignified look that Li Shengnong''s body was missing. I''m worried that he was possessed by the resentment raised by Liu Degui.


    I thought of Li Shengnong''s death. It was cool behind me.


    Seeing that I was afraid, the nun comforted me and said, it''s all right. I asked the housekeeper to send someone to find it. I''m sure I can find it.


    I nodded. After a while, I relaxed. I took out my mobile phone and turned it on. There was still some electricity. I went to the forum and saw that there were changes in the secret realm. It had not been closed for 21 days. After the treasures in the 10000 mansions appeared outside, many people who had never heard of before appeared. Great changes had taken place in tianbang and Dibang, and many strange names had appeared.


    Now the first place in the list has become Zhang Rui, and Lan Yu has hit the list of heaven, ranking 85.


    In addition to the ranking of sword and ancient style, lanyue fell to the third place, replaced by a woman named Qu Xiao.


    Half of the previously familiar names have been replaced by unfamiliar names.


    Qu Xiao, probably a member of the Qu family, died three lifetimes, which seems not enough to shake the Qu family.


    When I sent Zhang Rui the map, there were seven or eight family disciples on the third floor. It''s reasonable to say that it''s impossible to hide, but there''s no news at all. Are you afraid to trigger the forbidden spell? Still didn''t find the imprisoned Liu Tianyi?


    Now, I don''t have to hide. I catch up with nvjiang with my mobile phone, grab the tassel on her skirt and ask, wife, is Liu Tianyi really imprisoned in the forbidden area?


    The girl frowned and asked me, did white fox tell you?


    I nodded. Nu Jiang said that Liu Tianyi was indeed killed in those years. I heard about his imprisonment for the first time. This time, when I came back from Longhu Mountain, I''ll go to Wudao mountain with you and meet white fox.


    Well, I nodded and didn''t ask the fat man. Instead, she gave her cell phone to Nu Jiang, took out the seal of Heavenly Master from her waist and asked her to take a picture of me.


    The woman looked at me speechless and simply hugged me. She took a picture of her two faces close to her face, and the seal of the Heavenly Master was also taken inside.


    I''m even happier now. Like fuber said, nvjiang never cares about time, and she won''t hide my identity. She will directly say to everyone that I''m her husband. I don''t hide because I''m young.


    In Tianming Valley, what she said to master Chen Hao was firmly imprinted in my heart.


    I sent the photo to the column and asked the female stiff to match the text: the Heavenly Master seal of Longhu Mountain, which I will return in person in a few days.


    Nvjiang doesn''t like to make trouble, but she doesn''t refuse when I ask her for help.


    After the post was sent out, there was a reply immediately.


    Fat man from Lao Wang''s family: I thought your boy was dead. I didn''t expect you were on your honeymoon.


    There are many comments behind, but they are all talking about female rigidity, and none of them see the key point.


    I''m in a hurry. I''m considering whether to take a separate picture. At this time, Nanjian, who had not seen him for a long time, appeared. He said the key: the seal of Heavenly Master has fallen into your boy''s hands for the second time. But it was soon added later: it''s not surprising that the corpse emperor is here. You are mentally retarded and have the ability to rob yourself. Sobbing... But my goddess... Was bitten by a pig!


    The popularity of female rigidity can not be replaced after all.


    Maybe it was me and nvjiang who showed up. More than half an hour later, Maoshan''s official account issued a declaration of retirement and announced that we would withdraw from the mysterious world indefinitely.


    The forum is frying now, and they have speculated whether something big has happened.


    However, there was no response from the official account of Maoshan. The matter of destiny valley ended in the statement of Maoshan''s retirement. However, I know that the senior leaders of many major sects must know the truth. At this time, an undercurrent really swept the senior leaders of Xuanmen sects, and the corpse clan is destined to rise again with this undercurrent and return to the glory of more than 400 years ago.


    In the evening, Zhang Rui sent a challenge post saying that he would wait for me on the casting platform of Tianshi mansion. Nanjian also picked up a secret news and said that the most precious treasure in the secret territory is now in my hand.


    For a time, many people implicitly said they would go to Tianshi mansion, including Lan Yu and some characters on the tianbang list. Finally, even Gu Feng said he would go to Tianshi mansion.


    Their purpose is self-evident. They all come for the so-called treasure. But I''m not afraid. Don''t say no. even if they do, do they dare to rob?


    After paying attention to the forum, the girl suddenly shouted to me, Tong Tong, we''re going to sleep in the wild tonight! Just right. I''ll give you the dragon Yuan later.


    Looking up, I found that it was dark.

 Chapter 51

    When I left Bagua Town, I walked more than 2000 kilometers to the south. On the way, I slept in the open air. I never thought about where I was. I had only one goal in my heart to find nvjiang.


    But now it''s different. Where is the dragon and tiger mountain?


    Put down my cell phone, I was a little nervous and grabbed the woman''s stiff skirt. She looked down and the glow rose. I knew she was going to fly again. I quickly hugged her waist. A moment later, we fell on the cliff on the hillside. It was a whole stone wall without any vegetation. But on this stone wall, there was a cave like it was pulled out.


    The girl put me in the hole, folded and went out to pick up firewood.


    I watched her come and go freely, and I was very envious. Carry, heaven and earth, Xuan Tong, Qi Wu, he Dao, longevity, lift Xia, break emptiness and become holy. Of the nine realms, only those above Changsheng can resist the sky. After joining the Tao, you can resonate with heaven and earth. In your eternal life, your body will change, so that you can resist the sky.


    I''m just a little world now. It takes a long time to think of longevity.


    When nvjiang was away, I let Chen Hao and Wu De out and talked about Yukong. Chen Hao also laments that it takes too long to stay in the eternal life. If there is a shortcut, the fare can be saved a lot.


    Wu De suggested that there was no shortcut. Shu mountain sword is a shortcut.


    After he had finished speaking, the girl fell to the cave. When she heard his words, she said with some displeasure, don''t give bad ideas. The skills of all schools are not spread out, and stealing learning is taboo.


    Wu De quickly got up, stood aside with his hands down and smiled awkwardly.


    The girl glanced at him and asked, are you the Wu family?


    After so long with me, nvjiang talked to Wu De for the first time. He was a little excited, blushed and nodded quickly. Nu Jiang said in a loud voice, you and Chen Hao go around and pay attention to the surroundings. Li Shengnong is likely to follow.


    Chen Hao and Wu De didn''t know that Li Shengnong''s body was missing. I hurried to give a general description of the situation. After hearing this, both of them turned ugly.


    We have seen that Li Shengnong''s cultivation is not low, but he is chased and killed by Liu Degui. He has almost no spare power to resist.


    Li Shengnong''s death, the three of us are stained with cause and effect. Although I don''t practice numerology, there will be some suppression.


    Chen Hao knew that nvjiang would let them go out. He meant to go. I asked for my cell phone.


    I''m afraid he can''t stand the long night, and a lot of things have happened on the forum. I didn''t have time to see some characters in tianbang and Dibang. I just asked him and Wu De to collect information so as not to know nothing about it.


    As soon as Chen Hao and Wu De left, Nu Jiang was forbidden at the entrance of the cave. The wind poured in suddenly stopped. After she lit the campfire, she took out a green bead from her waist. I took it and looked at it. There were eight golden dragons walking around. Curiously asked, wife, are they dragons?


    Nvjiang said it was the real yuan of the dragon. I sealed it temporarily after I extracted it.


    I haven''t heard much about the legend of dragons. I stared at the little things in the emerald jade ball with round eyes and asked again, wife, have you seen dragons?


    Um. The woman nodded carelessly, as if she was worried. After the events of Maoshan and Li family, the strength of the corpse family has been shown, but it is not easy to get the recognition of Xuanmen.


    However, in my opinion, under the suppression of strength, there should be no objection from Xuanmen.


    Nu Jiang listened to me solemnly and couldn''t help laughing. She asked me to sit next to her, held me against her legs and said that where there are people, there are interests. There are dozens of sects in Xuanmen. Some sects have not only changhabitat, but also juxia''s strong ones. But at that level, most people cherish their lives and will not easily fight with people in the same realm.


    Now the collapse of the Li family and the announcement of Maoshan''s withdrawal will make those people fear the corpse clan. When they are afraid, they will think of completely eliminating their fear.


    The corpse clan is not the right way after all. But this way, we have no choice.


    When nvjiang said this, Yin yuan urged the green jade ball to force a golden light, ah, let me open my mouth. The light flew into my mouth and fell down my throat into my stomach. After eating Longyuan, I don''t have any special feeling, but my stomach is warm. I was a little hungry just now. Now I''m full.


    I still think of the words of female stiffness in my mind, which shows too much helplessness.


    It''s not the right way, but there''s no choice.


    At the same time, I also heard a sense of crisis. I''m afraid Xuanmen will join hands again


    Thinking of this, my heart beat faster.


    Nu Jiang stroked my face and said, Tong Tong, we are going to Tianshi mansion this time. I want you to admit that you are a disciple of Zhang Jia. Now the corpse clan needs a partner who can speak in the Xuanmen. After thinking about it, only Tianshi mansion can talk.


    The Xuanmen sects are all scattered sand. If the Tianshi mansion stands up and speaks for us, they can''t unite in a short time. In half a year, they won''t be afraid even if they unite with me.


    Nvjiang''s Xiaguang is obviously stronger than the old man of the Li family, and she can crush her opponent. She should reach the peak. In half a year, she is likely to break the void.


    I really want to buy her time, because Shiao mountain is also my second home. Without Shiao mountain, there would be no me now. It''s just that I recognize Zhang Jia. Will my parents and grandpa be in danger?


    Nu Jiang heard me ask and said, there are some things you don''t know. Although Zhang Jia imprisons his parents and grandpa, as long as you recognize Tianshi mansion in front of Xuanmen sects, they won''t deal with your parents and grandpa. It''s a pity that you don''t count. You need grandpa to nod.


    He nodded and everything was settled. Of course, if you don''t want to, you can force Tianshi mansion to release people with gambling debts.


    I''m a little confused. Why is the final decision on Grandpa? This is different from what Mr. Wu and his master said at the beginning.


    Nvjiang asked me to open my mouth again and feed me the second dragon yuan. I leaned on her knee and put one hand around her waist, thinking about the question just now.


    Maybe I''m too young and I don''t have enough experience. I can''t see the essence of things. I don''t understand what I think. Nu Jiang doesn''t want to say more. She just asked me to go to Longhu Mountain and talk to my grandfather.


    I nodded and promised to let Grandpa nod when I said it.


    The woman nodded stiffly. I wanted to ask her some more questions, but at this time, the heat flow in the lower abdomen suddenly became stronger, like it couldn''t fit. It kept expanding. After being squeezed, it began to flow to all parts and bones. Where I passed, the muscles were like being burned by fire. I couldn''t help humming.


    The woman was speechless and scolded me. I said, a man, a big husband, can''t stand a little pain?


    I feel sick all over my body, but this pain is nothing compared with the abrasion of my feet when I was looking for her.


    At that time, every step fell with a biting pain, but I still clenched my teeth. I didn''t even see Chen Hao and Jian. Just now, I just want to hum.


    Nvjiang soon realized that I wanted to be spoiled and ignored me. The burning sensation lasted for several hours, and the lower abdomen began to be dry and hot, and I especially wanted to go for convenience at the moment. I rustled up and felt deep into the cave.


    People have three anxieties, and the woman''s stiffness doesn''t care, but when I take off my pants, I find that there seems to be a little different. It''s straight and can''t pee.


    After holding it for a while, I had to fold back, but lying down was very uncomfortable. I had to get up every few minutes. The third time, I was a little afraid. When I came back, I grabbed the woman''s stiff ears, described the situation and asked her if I was ill.


    After hearing this, Nu Jiang burst into laughter and put her hand in the center of my eyebrows. A cold breath poured into her lower abdomen and pressed down the dry heat. I hurried to the depths of the cave and finally became normal this time. However, when she came back, she took back the chill and said that if she kept suppressing it, Long Yuan would not be able to change her constitution.


    As a result, I didn''t sleep well all night. After midnight, the dry heat eased, and I fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, I opened my eyes and smelled a foul smell, and the woman was not there. I smelled everywhere and found that the smell came from myself. I raised my hand and saw that there was a thick layer of dirt on my skin.


    Nu Jiang just came in from the outside. She gently slapped her hand in front of her nose, frowned and said that it was an impurity in your body. In ancient times, there was a marrow washing pill in the immortal family, which also had this effect. Unfortunately, it has long been lost. Fortunately, Tianming Valley sent you a big gift.


    I heard that long yuan could wash the meridians and cut the marrow. I asked the female stiff to eat two. She smiled and said, it''s useless to me. I used imperial blood to refine my body when I was still in my womb. There are no impurities in my body.


    You have parents, too? I asked curiously.


    The woman nodded and said, I''ll take you to see them when I have time, but don''t scare you.


    Will scare me, then they must be zombies. Nu Jiang didn''t continue to talk about it. Soon Chen Hao and Wu De came back. They stayed outside all night and didn''t find Li Shengnong.


    When they returned to the longevity collar, Nu Jiang took me out of the cave, said there was another river nearby and took me to take a bath.


    I put my arms around her waist on the way, and she didn''t dislike me. In fact, in my memory, no matter now or before, she never despised me.


    And no matter what happened, she was thinking of me and took good care of me.


    Not long after I fell into the river, I stripped off my clothes and jumped into the water. The woman didn''t avoid it, so she sat on a stone and watched.


    There was too much dirt on my body. I dived down and scraped a stone. Only then did I find that my skin was a lot whiter, and there was no red mark on the stone.


    I tried happily and found that my strength was much stronger than before. A punch in the water can splash seven or eight meters high.


    After four or five minutes, I was ready to share with nvjiang, but I looked up at the shore and found that she was gone. I hurried around looking for her and saw a woman with long hair and shawl soaking in the water in a pool below.


    Good! Take a bath secretly. I was a little angry. I slipped into the water and swam towards her.

 Chapter 52

    After practicing the Yang talisman Sutra, I could see things in the water. I would sneak through the water to look for it. When I was close to five meters, the scene I saw made me tremble and drank a few salivas.


    Seeing the Dragon bubbles on the water, the woman found me. She giggled and stirred the river, and her sight became blurred. With choking a few salivas, I hurried out of the water, but the scene I just saw lingered in my mind.


    The girl threw water at me and asked angrily, little lust ghost, what do you see.


    I saw everything. I''ll be honest. She blushed and splashed water on me again, saying that she was dishonest.


    Seeing that she was not angry, I quickly swam over and looked down close to her, but she held her chin and didn''t allow me to look down. At this time, the two met less than ten centimeters, which gave me a very strange feeling and wanted to hold her in my arms and hold her tightly.


    The woman looked at me carefully. I thought of the housekeeper''s words and spoke to her gently.


    Pooh. The woman''s face turned more red and spat. She couldn''t spit out ivory in her dog''s mouth. Don''t listen to her nonsense.


    The female stiff said, looking a little flustered. She gently pushed me away. The water splashed and my eyes flashed. When she looked, she had gone ashore, put on her underwear and was tying up her skirt.


    I curled my mouth and muttered that I had not seen it and would not let it be seen as a baby. Although the voice was small, nvjiang heard it. She was so angry that she picked up a small stone and threw it at me. But not yet, I burst into the water and let the stone fall. After swimming a few meters, I came out and made a face at her.


    Little bastard. The woman quickly put on her skirt. Seeing that she was still wearing a skirt, I quickly swam towards the place where my clothes were placed. However, no matter how fast it was, how could it be faster than her. When she was half dressed in her pants, a gust of fragrance came. The girl was already standing next to me, stretched out her hand, held my ear, twisted and said, I let you pound the eggs.


    I held up my pants, tilted my head and begged her for mercy in pain. The woman stared at me and poked me in the forehead.


    Put on your clothes. Nu Jiang said that before I went to Longhu Mountain, I would refine all the Longyuan. The mountain was vast and sparsely populated and would not be found. So we went on our way during the day. At night, she found a cave to live in and let me take Longyuan. On the third day, there was no dirt in my body and my strength increased several times. The small wooden axe dances like a tiger. I feel it''s hard for xuantongjing to bear it now.


    It is an instinct to sense one''s own strength, and the deviation will not be too large, which makes me feel strange. Why does the realm enter the realm of heaven and earth, but the strength of the body exceeds the realm of heaven and earth?


    I went to ask nvjiang. She said it was the effect of washing tendons and cutting marrow. Now the pill that can wash tendons and cut marrow has long been extinct. Longyuan is also a rare thing. I am reluctant to use it to wash tendons and cut marrow. The eight dragon Yuan I took, if evaluated, is equivalent to a strong person in juxia territory.


    When she said this, I have a comparison. The destiny Valley is powerful. The whole Li family has two or three hundred people and has been handed down for thousands of years, but there are only two Xiajing. Looking at the whole Xuanmen, I''m afraid I can count them with both hands.


    The sky drum is inlaid with a water dragon containing dragon yuan, which can compete with the Xia realm, which is equivalent to adding a strong person. Even if you use Longyuan to refine your body, it will take a long time to reach the juxia realm, and it may not be able to cultivate it.


    In contrast, naturally, no one will waste dragon Yuan to cast.


    Nu Jiang went on to say that the body is the source of strength, and as long as the body has enough natural materials and earth treasures, it can be improved quickly. However, now that you have washed your muscles and cut your marrow, the effect of the second time will be minimal, so you still can''t give up the cultivation of Yang Yuan.


    She means that the body has limits, but there is no limit to the improvement brought by practicing martial arts. Moreover, when you reach the Xuantong realm, Zhenyuan can nourish the flesh body and improve together at that time.


    After listening, I was a little excited, because now what I rely on in my hand is the small wooden axe. Its power has increased, and its power has naturally become stronger. When Xuantong transforms my body again, my physical power can also cross a realm.


    I''m not sure. I asked the girl. She nodded and said it was almost like this.


    In the past few days, she occasionally sucked my blood and recovered quickly.


    On the fifth day, we went to a canyon and it was dark. I went out to catch rabbits. The girl was waiting for me on a flat stone.


    In the past few days, we have gone out of the deep mountains and forests. There are people walking through the place during the day, and there are villages nearby. This made me toss about for hours, and I didn''t find any wild animals. It was not easy to squat down to a mountain rabbit, but when I was about to rush to catch it, a symbol suddenly flew out in front of me and directly knocked the hare to the ground. Then eight people came out from behind the trees.


    They are both men and women. Some wear ancient clothes and some wear modern clothes. It is obviously a temporary combination.


    The first was a woman in her early twenties, wearing a water blue dress, stared at me for a few eyes, smiled and said, children, we found the rabbit.


    I nodded. They are all monks, and I''m not going to argue.


    But a boy nearby came to pick up the rabbit. On the way, he said impatiently, elder martial sister, what do you say so much to a wild boy!


    I was disgusted with the word "wild boy". I couldn''t help looking at him. As a result, the boy quit. He raised his finger to me with a rabbit and said, yo Huo, you''re not satisfied. I tell you, we are monks, immortals, you know?


    I want to laugh a little. Nu Jiang told me two days ago that there are no immortals in the world. Even if she becomes a saint, she will only live hundreds of years longer than others. As for Li Guangfu, he is an alien. He has been stealing his life by using life skills and living until now.


    Now he shows off to me that he is an immortal? I couldn''t help laughing.


    I didn''t think of my smile, but it attracted the dissatisfaction of the youth. He scolded, little thing, I make you laugh. When the words fell, he slapped me in the face.


    For no reason, I''m sure I won''t get a slap in the face. I took a wrong step back to avoid it, and a sign was lit in my hand. It means you''re welcome when you come.


    Seeing that I avoided his hand and flashed a talisman, the boy frowned slightly. The woman in water blue behind me saw that I had a Taoist talisman. Qinglang said that she was from the same path. We are disciples of Qilian Mountain and Qingshui sect. I don''t know where you came from?


    Qingshui pie? Nanjian''s classmate? Thinking of Nanjian, I touched my nose, covered up my smile and said, I have no sect.


    The corpse clan is really not a sect. It is an alternative existence and does not belong to Yin and Yang.


    I heard that I didn''t have a sect. The boy carrying the rabbit snorted coldly and said disdainfully that it was a wild cultivation. I''m afraid it came from the nearby Taoist temple. It''s all a trick. Let me see if the talisman in your hand is true or false.


    The disciples of Damen sect are generally self-restraint. After all, they practice Taoism and abide by morality. However, there are many people like the young people in front of them. They have a bad mind and always think that cultivating Taoism is superior to others.


    Especially after hearing that I have no sect, I showed disdain and a sense of superiority.


    I saw him reach out to grab the talisman. Instead of continuing to be patient, he directly urged Zhenyuan to activate the talisman.


    With a bang, the boy''s feet and hands were wide open and directly pressed on the ground.


    The rest of the people rushed up when they saw it, but the woman in the water blue dress stopped them all and said politely, Taoist friend, I''m Su Guyan of Qingshui sect. I''m going to Longhu Mountain. I''m just passing by here.


    I remember Nanjian''s real name is Subei. She is probably the eldest sister in his family.


    Thirty seconds later, the power of Zhenyang talisman disappeared. The boy climbed up from the ground and roared, little bastard, you want to die.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and my backhand was hit by a Zhenyang talisman. This time, Su Guyan didn''t know how many talismans I had in my hand, so they didn''t dare to mess around.


    I arched my hands and said, I''m just passing by. The rabbit is yours. I''ll go first.


    Even if they want to go to Longhu Mountain, it seems that the people of Di bang and Tian Bang will also go. Wu De said in the collar, boss, Tianshi mansion posted a post the day before yesterday inviting the younger generation to talk about Taoism in Tianshi mansion. With the rumor of Nanjian, I think it is clearly aimed at you. And Qu Xiao also said he wanted to avenge you.


    Second on the new list? I said, he can''t challenge me. It''s no use looking for me.


    Wu De said with a wry smile, boss, you don''t know. You can compete on Taoism. Of course, it''s no better than casting a Taoist platform. You are not allowed to hurt people. But his fists and feet have no eyes. I''m afraid he''ll do it secretly.


    I frowned slightly when I heard that Longhu Mountain had really changed its way to clean me up. You don''t have to do this if you want to default? Originally, I wanted to give them back the seal of Heavenly Master. Now it seems that they can''t be too cheap.


    Seeing that I hadn''t left yet, Su Guyan frowned and asked, Taoist friend, do you have any questions?


    The second time he was suppressed, the boy had a lot of rules. People like him have almost this ability. When they meet someone weaker than themselves, they bully them to death. When they meet someone stronger, they dare not fart. This kind of person also has a bad problem and likes to make small moves behind his back.


    But now I can''t intimidate him, hug Su Guyan again, turn around and leave.


    I went around the mountain twice and got nothing at last.


    After returning, Nu Jiang helped me make a fire. Seeing me empty handed, she gloated and said that some people were going to starve again.


    I gave her a white look, lying on her lap and asked, wife, is it not far from Longhu Mountain?


    Well, it''s almost two days away. Female stiff said, put forward a mountain rabbit from behind and shook it at me, but I wasn''t too excited. The two-day journey is not close. The disciples of Xuanmen have luxury cars in and out, not inferior to the worldly rich children. Su Guyan, why do they walk?


    I told Nu Jiang about the situation. She smiled and said, it''s nothing. In practice, not all sect disciples go in and out by car, and occasionally walk in groups to hone their mind.


    The girl''s voice just fell, and eight people came out of the woods not far away. It was su Guyan''s group. I guess I found it in the light of the fire.


    The twilight was a little weak. In addition, I was lying on the woman''s stiff legs. They didn''t recognize it. Someone came towards us when they saw it.

 Chapter 53

    When I saw an outsider coming, I had to straighten up. The boy who mentioned the rabbit recognized me at once and said to the people next to me, hey, it''s the wild boy. He has an accomplice.


    The girl sat on the stone and was blocked by me. They couldn''t see.


    Su Guyan gently scolded the boy and told him not to be rude. He was also a little cautious in his politeness.


    When he came to a place only seven or eight meters away, Su Gu yanmeng stopped. One of the disciples changed his face, took out his mobile phone and turned something. For a moment, his hand trembled and handed it to the people around him.


    The boy walking in front with the rabbit saw that all his companions stopped. He looked back and asked, what''s the matter with you? There''s a ready-made bonfire in front of you, just enough to roast the mountain rabbit.


    The young man with the mobile phone kept winking at him, waved his hand to him not to talk nonsense, and called him bravely in a low voice, she Hua, come back.


    She family, not particularly famous, is a small family attached to Qingshui school. Wu De immediately told the boy''s origin.


    In addition to the main surname in power, there are also foreign surnames in the Damen sect. Most of these foreign surnames are followers of the leaders of previous dynasties, or small families in the region. In order to obtain more resources and gain a foothold in the Xuanmen, they chose to rely on them.


    This is a kind of sect with a structure. Most of the people in power are hereditary. Today, only Shushan is different. There are five sword gods in Shushan, which are equivalent to monks in changhabitat. The five are good friends from different families. In order to select the family in charge of Shushan, they agreed to fight once every five years, with the winner as the main.


    Tianming Valley sword didn''t invite us to participate in the discussion of sword in Shushan. In fact, it is a big day for Shushan to choose the leader. All major sects will send people to congratulate.


    Wu Deshun gave me a general understanding of the sect structure.


    She Hua, a small family attached to her, won''t have a high status in the sect of the hereditary leader.


    Seeing that his companion asked him to go back, she Hua said carelessly, aren''t we looking for a place to rest? I think this stone is good, clean, and there is a ready-made bonfire. Wait, I''ll drive the wild boy away.


    She Hua said, turning and walking towards me.


    Seeing that he really wanted to drive us away, Su Guyan shouted angrily, she Hua, I''ll let you come back. She Hua was stunned, but in the face of Su Guyan''s scolding, he didn''t dare to refute it. He retreated dissatisfied and looked at me with a little more hatred.


    He scolded Su Guyan to his face and blamed me for his disgrace.


    Obviously, Su Guyan recognized nvjiang. In the wilderness, even if there are my photos in the forum, it is not easy to recognize them, but the woman is different. Not to mention her beautiful appearance, she is already very recognizable by the black veil on her eyes.


    The young man who took the mobile phone just now should look for our photos. By comparison, he is sure. Naturally, he dare not offend.


    Su Guyan took two steps forward, saluted respectfully and said that Qingshui sent Su Guyan and met the corpse emperor.


    Nvjiang listened to a faint question. Are you going to Longhu Mountain, too?


    Su Guyan saw that Nu Jiang was talking to her. She looked a little excited and hurried to say yes.


    Several teenagers nearby were so excited that their faces turned red. Someone couldn''t help whispering that it was really the empress of the corpse family. Didn''t I dream? Then he patted his face twice to make sure he wasn''t in a dream.


    She Hua was still dissatisfied with me. She probably wanted to deal with me. After su Guyan said the identity of the woman, his hand shook, the mountain rabbit body fell to the ground, and his lips were blue.


    I don''t think it''s strange to see their faces. First of all, it''s a legend for a woman to break through the emptiness and become a saint. Moreover, for a woman with such an identity and status, she can only see each other far away, let alone talk.


    Like the leader of a big sect, it''s not easy for me to meet. Meeting him suddenly will also cause mood swings.


    Su Guyan saw that Nu Jiang was not talking. Zhiqu saluted again and planned to leave here.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Nu Jiang said that we were going to Longhu Mountain, too. It''s lonely in the mountains. Just stay.


    Su Gu Yan was stunned. He was excited and afraid, but he didn''t dare to refuse.


    When they came, the valley became less deserted. Except she Hua, the other teenagers loved to talk to me and became familiar after a few words. They also took the initiative to help me peel and clean up the hares beaten back by the girl, and someone brought spices. Compared with the white meat in recent days, the taste is very different.


    I secretly looked at the girl and found that she had been looking at me, with a smile on her mouth. Suddenly, I seemed to understand something.


    She asked Su Guyan to stay because she wanted to find me a company. Let me not feel boring. Thinking of this, I felt warm and pulled a golden rabbit leg to send it to her.


    The girl stiff gently pushed back and said, I don''t eat, Tong Tong eat.


    I remembered that she only drank blood, and had not drunk blood for two days. I quickly rolled up her sleeve and put her hand on her mouth. It was always the two of us. I didn''t remember that there was someone next to her.


    The people who had had a good talk immediately quieted down and became silent when they saw this scene.


    Female stiff didn''t intend to suck blood. Seeing their changes, the corpse teeth gently stretched out and sucked blood for about half a minute.


    If she wants the corpse clan to integrate into the Xuanmen, she has to show herself. Good or bad.


    Nvjiang should have thought of this. When I put down my sleeve, I became more determined. No matter what method I used to get to Longhu Mountain, I would make grandpa nod.


    She can''t bear this pressure alone.


    I sat back next to the campfire. A young man who had a good conversation with me immediately came up to me, opened my hand and looked at the blood hole above my eyes. Strangely, I said, there was no corpse poison.


    Following his words, I explained to them that the corpse clan did not carry corpse poison and would not indiscriminately kill and bloodthirsty. Unfortunately, they understood, but they were still afraid in their eyes.


    Zombie blood sucking and killing is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It can''t be changed in a moment and a half.


    But having a beginning is better than doing nothing, which has always been misunderstood.


    The next day when we were on the road together, Su Guyan had the courage to talk to nvjiang, and the adoring youth secretly gathered a few meters away from nvjiang and took out his mobile phone to take photos.


    All this, female stiff did not show disgust.


    Three days later, the party finally arrived at Longhu Mountain. The arrival of nvjiang made Longhu Mountain very nervous.


    The leader also came out to meet him personally.


    The leader of Tianshi mansion is an old man of about 70. His hair and beard are white, but he is energetic and his spirit is not lost to young people.


    Wu De said that the old boy''s name is Zhang Qiuyu. He is the only Heavenly Master in Longhu Mountain. He was more than 100 years old 50 years ago. Someone has seen him have juxia strange images. Up to now, he is about 150 years old. He should have stepped into his eternal life. Moreover, the Heavenly Master can take advantage of this. His strength can rank among the top three in the Xuanmen, and the Heavenly Master''s house can enter the top ten in the Xuanmen. It can be said that it''s all due to the strength of the old man alone.


    After listening, I was a little worried about the rigidity of women and the rush of dogs in Longhu Mountain to jump over the wall. She couldn''t fight Zhang Qiuyu.


    In the evening, Zhang Qiuyu gave a banquet, and nvjiang took me. Originally, I was not qualified to attend such a high-level banquet, but she took me with her, and the people at the door didn''t dare to stop. Zhang Qiuyu also turned a blind eye when I didn''t exist.


    During the whole banquet, Zhang Qiuyu didn''t mention gambling appointment, Tianshi seal, or my parents. He just talked to nvjiang about some things encountered in practice.


    After talking for half an hour, the dishes were served one after another, but Zhang Qiuyu didn''t plan to open the dinner. There was still an empty chair opposite me and nvjiang. Obviously, there were still people who didn''t come.


    I have some muttering in my heart. What is the origin of the people who make nvjiang and Zhang Qiuyu wait?


    When he was confused, the Taoist boy at the door shouted and the old young master arrived.


    Antique?


    I thought of him for the first time, but I think it''s wrong. His origin is mysterious and his strength is not weak. He has been firmly at the top of the list since he was less than 30, but he doesn''t have this qualification either in terms of qualification or strength.


    Hearing the announcement, Zhang Qiuyu immediately smiled on his face and got up to meet him with a smile.


    The woman was stiff and frowned slightly. Obviously, she didn''t know who was coming. I saw Zhang Qiuyu stand up. As a guest, I naturally couldn''t sit still. Then I had to stand up, but the woman stiff gently pressed my shoulder and motioned me to sit.


    I was a little embarrassed. I looked at the door and saw Zhang Qiuyu leading a 25-year-old youth in with a very respectful attitude.


    The boy was followed by the ancient style. He was still dressed in black and carried a long sword around his waist, but this time he also carried a sword inlaid with pearls.


    My eyes were attracted by the sword. Any pearl jade on it looked like a priceless thing. But what surprised me was that there was a very unique breath on it, as if the sword was a living creature.


    Wu De couldn''t say anything about it this time. Instead, she frowned slightly and sent a message to me that it was a fairy sword with a sword spirit attached to it.


    The Legend of Sword and Fairy!


    Weapons used by immortals? Doesn''t that mean there are no immortals in the world?


    Zhang Qiuyu led the man in and politely introduced him. This is the eldest son of the ancient family, Gu Yi.


    The woman stood up and nodded gently, saying, the empress of the corpse family.


    Gu Yi inadvertently raised the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t take the words "Empress of the corpse family" as one thing. He didn''t respond. He shook his shoulder. The ancient wind next to him hurried forward, respectfully picked up the fallen cloak, folded it, held it in his hand and stood behind Gu Yi.


    Hiss. Wu De gasped and said that the origin of the ancient style was mysterious and the strength was extraordinary. Unexpectedly, he was just a sword boy. What''s the origin of the ancient family?


    Wu De''s words just fell. Gu Yi fiercely turned his head to me. In a moment, his eyes were like a river of stars. Wu De screamed in his longevity collar. The woman frowned slightly and quickly stretched out her hand to press it on my shoulder. I felt two strong Qi collide under my neck, but it would disperse if I touched it gently. If it was really hard, I''m afraid I''d have to move my head.


    I was extremely shocked. He could detect Wu De''s existence, and one look could penetrate the female''s rigid circle of longevity.


    Zhang Qiuyu looked at everything, but pretended not to see the same. He warmly greeted Nu Jiang and Gu Yi.


    I looked at the dishes on the table just now, but now I have no appetite at all. I was worried about Wu De and female stiffness.


    Because Gu Yi probably came for her.

 Chapter 54

    There was Zhang Qiuyu''s harmony at the banquet. Although the atmosphere was dignified, there was no mutual challenge. They talked and I ate next to them.


    When I just bit a chicken leg, Gu Yi suddenly asked Zhang Qiuyu, head Zhang, who is this hairy child?


    Zhang Qiuyu was asked a little embarrassed. During the whole conversation, I could hear that Zhang Qiuyu was old and cunning. His words were not partial to any party, but he said a few provocative words from time to time.


    Now he can''t introduce me because he''s afraid he''ll lose face. But as soon as he hesitated, the girl smiled and said, he is my husband, Zhang Tong.


    Gu Yi frowned slightly and said in a loud voice that the queen was gorgeous and had the posture of admiring the country. It''s just a disgrace to have such a husband.


    Nu Jiang said faintly that my husband practiced Taoism at the age of nine. Now he has been practicing in heaven and earth for only three years. Who can do it among the Xuanmen sects? All he lacks is time.


    I felt warm when I heard it. If she defended, it would be tantamount to admitting that I was inferior to others. Now she praised me directly, which also showed that I was better than anyone in her heart and was the best one.


    But then again, at the age of 12, few people can do it. After all, I take a shortcut to the road.


    Sure enough, Gu Yi stopped talking after listening. After a while, he said, it doesn''t mean that he has great talent, but you used means.


    Female stiff smell speech, pretend not to hear, disdain to explain.


    Seeing that the topic was stiff, Zhang Qiuyu said with a smile. He had just listened to the two talking. It was really useful for life. It happened that the Tao hall would open tomorrow. If there were two people talking about Tao for the first time, my dragon and tiger mountain would be brilliant, and this discussion will be spread as a good story.


    Gu Yi didn''t wait for Zhang Qiuyu''s voice to fall. He said first that I came here with this intention. I just don''t know if the queen can give me advice?


    I looked at the woman nervously, and I didn''t want her to agree. The origin of ancient Yi was too mysterious, and I could attack Wu De in the longevity collar, which showed that my strength was not weaker than her, not to mention that she was still injured.


    But the woman said with a smile, I don''t deserve your advice. I''m also curious about Mr. Gu''s origin. Then I''ll make an appointment to discuss it tomorrow. It''s late today, so I''ll leave first.


    Gu Yi saw that Nu Jiang agreed to come down, and there was an imperceptible cold in her eyes. When she got up to send her off, she said, we can''t fall in the first and second games. It''s better to let Zhang Tong and Xiaofeng come. Although Xiaofeng is my sword boy, he also knows some fur and has some abilities to occupy the first place in the list for a long time.


    Tianbang and Dibang were set up under the leadership of Tianshi mansion. Now Gu Yi disdains to say it, and Zhang Qiuyu can''t hang on his face. Two awkward coughs.


    Nu Jiang has got up and is ready to take me away. Wen Yan stops and says yes.


    As soon as I heard it, I was a little flustered. I had a short time of practicing Taoism and didn''t know what to do about it. But Nu Jiang has promised. Naturally, I can''t tear down the stage.


    Zhang Qiuyu sent them off. When I got out of the hall, I hurried to call Wu de. fortunately, he responded immediately. I asked him if he had anything to do. Wu Dexin said with lingering fear that it''s good that boss Chen''s Yin jade blocked it, otherwise I''m scared.


    I''m relieved to hear that. As long as it''s okay.


    Because it was an open relationship between husband and wife, I was arranged to live in a room with my girlfriend. Lying in bed, she simply said that in addition to telling her teachers, experiences and so on, there is also a competition of dark strength. Of course, they can also compete with each other.


    Seeing that I was worried and couldn''t sleep, nvjiang comforted me and said, you are just the realm of heaven and earth. The ancient wind is already the realm of Xuantong. If you lose, you won''t be ashamed. Just say what you want to say after you go up.


    That''s what I say, but I don''t think so. Gu Yi said that the ancient style was just his sword boy, which determined the status of the ancient style. If I lose, I''m not even as good as a bookboy. It''ll make him stiff.


    I think so in my heart, but I didn''t say it. I just cheer myself up secretly. I can lose to anyone, but I must not lose to the ancient style.


    This tone is for themselves, but also for women.


    After breakfast the next day, the Taoist priest invited us to the rostrum. There is already a sea of people below. Gu Yi has stood on the stage and can''t wait.


    Female stiff first sent me to the rostrum and sat down next to Zhang Qiuyu. This move attracted a burst of hot discussion.


    Some people say frankly that a powerful wife is a cow. She is on an equal footing with the leader.


    Some people sniff, what''s the big deal? They don''t rely on women for soft food. If I were you, I wouldn''t do it.


    But soon someone laughed at him. If you have such a powerful wife, I think you would like to be a pug.


    The two men quarreled.


    Caught in the voice of the people, the law is not responsible for the public, and the people who speak evil are also unscrupulous.


    Zhang Qiuyu naturally listened to me and looked a little unhappy. Yu Guang glanced at me discontentedly. I''m afraid he would have kicked me out if I hadn''t been afraid of female stiffness.


    Sitting on it, in fact, I''m not comfortable and flustered.


    The female stiff turned and went up to the rostrum, and the noisy voice below immediately quieted down.


    Gu Yi nodded slightly and said, I''m Gu Yi. Then he hugged his fist and said to heaven, I studied under the guidance of Shangxian at the age of 13, stepped into heaven and earth at the age of 15, entered Xuantong at the age of 20, Qi Wu at the age of 21, joined the Tao at the age of 22, lived a long life at the age of 23, and raised Xia at the age of 24. Now at the age of 28, it is full and can break the void in a few days.


    I always thought he had changed his face with surgery, but I didn''t expect he was really only 28 years old. What does the 28 year old juxia strong mean?


    Scary, scary.


    His voice fell, the whole audience was silent, and then there was an incredible exhalation. I clenched my fist. I can''t believe it. He is almost a big realm every year. This is no longer comparable to genius.


    But Wu De quickly reminded me that, boss, look carefully at the progress of his cultivation. He entered Xuantong at the age of 15, but he didn''t enter Xuantong until the age of 20. At first, his talent must be high and low. He performed well at this stage, but he''s not peerless. And when you look at the back, it''s almost a realm every year, which is very different from the front. I suspect he got some adventure when he was twenty.


    Thinking carefully, I thought of the pearly fairy sword and whispered, did he get the ancient fairy method?


    Wu De said that it is very possible.


    Hoo. I vomited. Anyway, Gu Yi is really strong, and if he goes on like this, I''m afraid he can break the void at half a hundred years old.


    At this time, Nu Jiang also said, I learned from my father and spent a thousand years casting the body, a thousand years refining the soul, 500 years melting the soul, and 500 years breaking the void. I once stepped into the holy land, but I failed.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard a nun mention her own path of cultivation. It''s just a comparison with Gu Yi. It''s completely accumulated in time and can''t be compared.


    Someone on the stage said frankly that in 3000 years, even a pig can build the fairy way and prove the fruit position.


    His words caused a burst of laughter. I clenched my fist and stared at the speaker, remembering his appearance.


    Now I see someone who can beat the female stiff, and the people below are not so afraid. They speak sarcastically one after another. Their words are very ugly, but the female stiff stands on the stage with an ancient expression.


    Gu Yi''s face is publicized, and his eyes are no longer afraid. In his opinion, it took three thousand years to break the emptiness, which is no different from waste. Continue to say loudly that I am cultivating the way of the immortal family and taking the invincible road. Before, now and in the future, I will stand on the peak and step on all roads to break through the emptiness and become a saint.


    Arrogance.


    Hearing this, Zhang Yusheng next to me snorted coldly. When he saw me looking at him, he quickly turned angry again for fear that I would see the same.


    With a faint smile, the woman said, the vast universe, everything crepe dog, who dares to be invincible? Who can be invincible?


    After two words, the audience immediately calmed down. Some people reacted and secretly scolded Gu Yi for being arrogant and walking on all roads. Did they ignore all the strong?


    Regardless of the comments of the people, nvjiang continued to say, what I refine is immortality, and heaven will not destroy it. It is the immortal spirit that will last forever. My way is unbreakable.


    In short, the people under the stage are not calm, and the disaster will not be destroyed. That is not casual. The female has become a saint and failed. Her body is indeed intact, and her intelligence has been cut off, but she has recovered after 400 years of sleep. Who can do it?


    Ancient Yi naturally identified the deep meaning of the words. Invincible will eventually end, but it will last forever. It took only three thousand years to achieve this path. Who else can do it except her?


    Seeing his advantages disappear, Gu Yi looks gloomy and releases a strong breath, which is close to female stiffness.


    The woman was stiff and did not show weakness. Her breath was released. Two terrorist forces collided. The sound of thunder came from the whole sky of Longhu Mountain, which shocked many people to hide their ears.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or out of control. Gu Yi''s breath suddenly burst out and rushed at me.


    Feeling the terrible smell, my face changed greatly, and I quickly took out a small wooden axe to prepare to resist, but at this time, Zhang Yusheng inadvertently waved his hand to brush the dust, and the breath suddenly collapsed and disappeared.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s dark hand, the woman''s face was cold. She drank coldly. Your invincibility is just a joke to me.


    When the words fell, her breath suddenly soared. Gu Yi couldn''t resist it. The whole aura exploded directly and people flew out.


    Nvjiang didn''t catch up with him. She just stared at him coldly and said word by word. Next time, I''ll see what immortals are in your school and how high the Dharma is.


    The change came too fast. Nine people on the stage stood on Gu Yi''s side. They were still belittling Nu Jiang a moment ago. Now they were all stunned. After hearing Nu Jiang''s undisguised threat words, they all closed their mouths and subconsciously stepped back. For fear that the female stiff will be angry with them.


    But they never thought that in the eyes of female stiffness, they were just flies and mosquitoes, and they didn''t even bother to raise their hands to drive them away.


    Gu Yi flew to the stage, his face like pig liver. Gu Feng came forward to help him and was pushed away by him. I still want to say something to the female stiff on the stage. Unfortunately, the female stiff disdains to listen. She directly turns to step down and sends a message to me on the way. I thought it was an ancient immortal gate, but it was someone else''s dog and got some benefits.


    dog?


    How strong is the owner if he can afford a dog like Guyi?


    Unfortunately, nvjiang didn''t intend to tell me. She went up to the stage and sat down next to me. Now the position is a little awkward. Zhang Qiuyu is the Lord. Gu Yi and nvjiang live around each other, but now she let me sit in the seat originally belonging to nvjiang, which means that my position is slightly higher than her. However, she didn''t care at all. She tried to find out the falseness and reality of ancient Yi, and the whole person was a lot easier.


    At this time, Gu Yi came up in embarrassment, stood in front of the chair and made himself look as elegant as possible. He said that our discussion has ended, and the next round is between Xiaofeng and Zhang Tong.


    Hearing this, I just saw the excitement of the female stiff and powerful, and immediately became nervous again.

 Chapter 55

    Gu Yi''s failure made Gu Feng angry. He couldn''t wait to fight for his master''s lost glory. Gu Yi on the stage just finished his words, and he jumped directly to the platform.


    I am afraid of archaism, because he is a strong man and even has excellent talent. Unfortunately, he is just a dog, chained and has no momentum in ferocity.


    At first, in Bagua Town, nvjiang was staring at him at the window. Now it seems that it''s just to see his background, including today''s sermon. This is also what Zhang Qiuyu wants to see, but he didn''t come forward, but pushed nvjiang to the stage.


    Zhang Qiuyu is not afraid to test Gu Yi himself. On the contrary, he inadvertently defeated the true yuan of Gu Yi, which is enough to prove his strength.


    This is my first contact with the existence of the leader level. I also realize that to sit in this position, I need not only strength, but also strategic planning. Otherwise, in the vortex of interests, I will become a stepping stone for others.


    When Gu Feng came to the stage, the woman looked at me. Her eyes were covered by the veil, but I could feel that she was cheering me up with her eyes.


    When I jumped on the rostrum, Gu Feng said with a fist, my name is Gu Feng. I learned from my master and practiced kendo.


    Compared with Gu Yi, his introduction is much shorter and simpler. After all, no one can achieve a great realm every year like Gu Yi, and it can''t shock.


    Gu Feng looked at me coldly. In his opinion, it is not difficult to get back the master''s face from me.


    All the disciples of the sect are just learning words, practicing mental skills and scribbling. In comparison, I''m far behind. I''m not afraid at all.


    I was a little nervous. I organized a language and said, my name is Zhang Tong, learning from my wife.


    Ha ha... There was a burst of laughter under the stage.


    Gu Feng couldn''t help smiling. I snorted coldly and then said, No.


    The old woodcutter is not my master. The mental skills are taught by women. The teacher is not the master, but the source of learning skills. There''s nothing wrong with me saying that.


    The ancient wind heard me say no, and asked faintly. I don''t know what kind of Tao you are repairing.


    The way of female rigidity is unbreakable. Gu Yi''s way is invincible. Although his invincibility is a joke in front of female rigidity, it is also his attitude and state of mind.


    But I never thought about what I was doing. For a moment, I was lost in thought.


    Gu Feng was waiting for my answer, and asked again impatiently.


    My mood floated far away and thought a lot, but I still couldn''t say what I wanted. After repeated questioning by the ancient wind, he casually said, I have no way.


    what! The ancient wind startled.


    I thought he couldn''t hear, raised the volume and said, I didn''t say.


    There was a sudden silence under the stage, which surprised me. Shouldn''t they laugh at it now? Why is it silent?


    Just looking at their faces, there seemed to be something wrong, and everyone was surprised.


    Gu Feng took a long breath and said, since you and I are not good at words, why don''t we compete?


    I''m a little depressed. Just now I said I''m unjust. The people below don''t even bother to laugh at me. It must be a disgrace to the female stiff. I don''t know what jokes I''ll make if I go on. It''s better to have a simple duel. I haven''t tested the power of the small wooden axe after my strength has been improved. I''m very confident in it. Even if I can''t win, it''s not difficult to fight for a draw.


    So he nodded.


    The ancient wind took out the long sword around his waist and raised it. It was named jiuxiao and ranked tenth in the famous sword spectrum.


    Gu Yi''s background is really not small. The weapons used by a swordsman are all famous swords.


    I took out the small axe at my waist and learned from him to lift it, wooden axe.


    It was originally a wooden axe, extraordinary, but the old woodcutter and nvjiang didn''t say its origin. I can only say it honestly.


    Someone immediately shouted, Zhang Tong, you should add the word "toy wooden axe" in front of it. That''s the right way.


    This time, they finally laughed.


    But just then, an old voice came, and the old man came all the way, only one request.


    Looking for prestige, I saw an old man coming outside the crowd. The crowd suddenly rioted, and all the people along the way consciously stepped aside. The old man trembled. Some people were worried that he would fall and wanted to reach out for help, but reaching halfway seemed to think of something and hurried back. The expression was respectful and afraid.


    There was a dead silence. On the high platform, Zhang Qiuyu hurried up and respectfully said, why don''t you say hello in advance when the old man comes.


    I muttered in my heart that Zhang Qiuyu called him an old man. How old is he?


    Wu De took the time to say in the longevity collar that the boss didn''t know. The old man is called Xuanmen baixiaosheng. He knows the past and the present. No one knows how many years he has lived. He wrote the famous sword manual today.


    It is said that when the famous sword spectrum came out, the ancient divine swords ranked first and second, but the sword holder ranked second was not satisfied. Moreover, most people thought his sword was the first sword in the world at that time. This made the owner of the first sword disagree, so they made an appointment to bet on the sword and collided with the two swords. As a result, they were not favored by everyone, However, Po Xu, who was listed as the first sword by Bai Xiaosheng, easily cut off the second ranked dragon.


    I frowned slightly, covered my mouth and whispered that it was nothing but his unique vision.


    Wu De said that if so, it would be nothing. What''s really awesome is that he repaired the broken dragon the next day, and the quality has been greatly improved.


    Since then, Xuanmen baixiaosheng has become famous, and no one dares to question the famous sword spectrum.


    I don''t know much about weapons and have no obsession, but I still think the old man is a little powerful. At least he can repair swords.


    Gu Feng didn''t worry about talking when he saw that Xuanmen Baixiao was born. He put down jiuxiao sword and told me with a smile that the old man came here this time. I''m afraid he came for my childe''s sword. It seems that the famous sword spectrum will be refreshed again.


    His voice was not disguised, and all the people under the stage looked suddenly when they heard it. Gu Yi also stood up and said, if the old gentleman wants to see the sword, just say it. I''ll personally identify you. Why do you have to go all the way.


    Xuanmen baixiaosheng stopped and raised his eyelids slightly. Gu Yi hurried to take the pearly sword, walked to the stage, held it in both hands and handed it to Bai Xiaosheng.


    Yes, it''s a good sword. There''s a damaged sword spirit in it. It''s just a sharp weapon. It doesn''t need to be set off by jewels. The more simple things are, the more sharp they can emerge. This sword is slightly inferior to Shu mountain''s breaking emptiness. Barely second.


    Gu Yi''s face looked ugly when he heard that he could rank second. He hurried to say, old Sir, you''re taking a closer look. This is an ancient fairy sword. You have to take a good look after your hard trip.


    Gu Yi said and thrust the sword in the past.


    Bai Xiaosheng said in a hoarse voice, young man, you may have misunderstood me. I didn''t come to see your sword this time. Although it''s a broken fairy sword, it''s not worth my personal trip.


    what!


    Gu Yi was stunned. His face was green and red, but he soon regained his pride. He glanced around coldly and said loudly, who can match the weapons worn by all the people present today?


    When he asked, there was a silence under the stage. I looked down at the small wooden axe. Although it was powerful, it didn''t seem as good as Gu Yi, or even worse than jiuxiao, the tenth.


    When the argument was interrupted, the people present were not worried, but very quiet. Now they were talking. Some people suspected that Tianshi mansion had a famous divine sword.


    Zhang Qiuyu had to clarify a few words. I think the old guy is a little wordy.


    If he hadn''t come, I''m afraid Gu Feng and I would have won.


    Bai Xiaosheng ignored Gu Yi and didn''t even look at the precious sword. Instead, he turned and walked towards me. He stood under the stage and asked, little friend, can you lend me the axe in your hand?


    Here. I just want to finish it quickly so that I can talk to the old wind. If he wasn''t afraid of knocking him unconscious, he would just throw him off the stage and let him see it.


    Xuanmen baixiaosheng saw that I handed over the wooden axe. His half narrowed eyes opened fiercely, and his body began to tremble. He quickly threw away the crutch in his hand and held the wooden axe in his hands. Tears splashed in his eyes.


    I see this is too exaggerated. It''s just a look. Is it necessary to cry?


    Gu Yi and Zhang Qiuyu are also silly. They don''t know what happened.


    Bai Xiaosheng rubbed the small wooden axe and said in a trembling voice that it would be worthwhile to see such a magic soldier in his lifetime.


    what?


    Gu Yi was the first to question and express dissatisfaction. There was also an uproar under the stage. Even I''m a little confused. Is the origin of the small wooden axe that big?


    But I took it back as soon as possible. Bai Xiaosheng said that from today on, there will be no nameless sword spectrum in the world.


    His voice fell and the man suddenly disappeared. When it appeared, it was already a hundred miles away in the sky, leaving only a faint bent back, which disappeared directly in the line of sight the next second.


    My scalp is numb. Wu De''s voice stammered, this, this, this is breaking emptiness!


    The female stiff lift Xia is full and can break through the void and move in a short distance. The old man moves hundreds of miles at a time. It''s really terrible. But he didn''t seem to say what the wooden axe was.


    After a brief shock, the crowd began to talk again. Gu Yi''s face was livid. Just now he thought he was right and put his face on it. As a result, the situation was greatly reversed, which was a great humiliation to him. He shouted in his mouth. It''s impossible. The old guy must be dazed. How can a child toy be better than my sword. Antiquity, discard it for me.


    I also doubt that Bai Xiaosheng is old and confused, but when he heard Gu Yi''s last sentence, his face was cold. Is he unscrupulous or crazy?


    When Gu Feng heard the command, he only heard a clear and crisp sword sound. The long sword came out of its sheath. It really resonated with jiuxiao. The blade is unparalleled, which is better than the unintentional soul splitting sword.


    Wu De said that the sword unintentionally divided the soul. The reason why the sword ranked sixth was that the sword could divide the soul. That''s why she was able to save Chen Hao when she was angry.


    Gu Feng holds a long sword. He doesn''t want to rely solely on the blade, but constantly inject Zhenyuan. After being urged, the blade of jiuxiao sword trembles, and the weapons of the people under the stage are hooked and trembled by the long sound of the sword.


    I''ve seen the power of the divine sword for the first time, but today, even if the small wooden axe is not a divine weapon, I still take his sword.

 Chapter 56

    Gu Feng didn''t dare to kill me, but he came down with a sword to completely destroy the small wooden axe. As soon as he took out his sword, there was a dead silence under the stage. Only the sound of the sword moving in the nine clouds could be heard in the huge square.


    If you can''t take it, don''t force it, lest you get hurt.


    Gu Feng kindly reminded me, but Zhenyuan continued to inject. Look at the posture, you not only have to cut off the wooden axe, but also want to hurt me.


    He practiced kendo. Zhenyuan was just fierce and fierce. Now he deliberately didn''t do any convergence. Instead, he deliberately put it out and hit me like a needle.


    Some people in the audience said that Zhang Tong was just in the early stage of heaven and earth. Let alone fighting, he may not be able to stop the sword yuan put out by the ancient wind.


    His evaluation was very pertinent, and so was the fact. Although I ran Yangyuan resistance, it had little effect. I was pushed back step by step until I retreated to the edge. I could only bear the pain, bow my body together, tighten my muscles, reduce the stress surface, protect the vital points of my body, and hold it down.


    Seeing this, Gu Feng said again, this sword is my strongest sword, named Po.


    Now it''s very difficult for me to speak. My body was scratched by the sword gas, my clothes burst, and marks were left on my skin. If I hadn''t just cast it with dragon yuan, I''m afraid I''d have cut wounds all over my body.


    The ancient wind''s sword Qi had reached the top and was finished when it was split down, but he found that mine could resist this degree of sword Qi. A sneer came up at the corners of his mouth, stubbornly stopped the sword potential, shook out the sword yuan condensed in jiuxiao, turned into flying blades, and stabbed them all into me.


    Wu De scolded in the collar, sinister and despicable villain, boss, he wanted to force you to beg for mercy.


    To beg for mercy and admit defeat is even more humiliating than defeat.


    Gu Feng has this idea, but it''s a good thing for me. Originally, when he came down with a sword, I could only catch it at most. Moreover, it''s really good to have a small wooden axe. I don''t jump to pieces in the confrontation.


    I probably didn''t know Bai Xiaosheng, and he didn''t say the origin of the small wooden axe, so I didn''t particularly believe what he said.


    But now Gu Feng has scattered a lot of sword Qi to torture me, which is tantamount to giving me a chance. As long as the small wooden axe doesn''t collapse, I am absolutely sure to defeat him.


    Jian Yuan continued to play outside for more than a minute, and his sword potential decreased by 20%.


    At this time, the audience was silent, but someone found my abnormal body and was startled to remind me. As soon as he said it, many people noticed.


    As an opponent, Gu Feng naturally noticed it long ago. When he heard the discussion under the stage, he sneered and said, I think how long can you last.


    I blocked the front with a wooden axe and said provocatively, I can hold on as long as you can. If you don''t believe it, you can try.


    The ultimate of Kendo is to use the sword at the peak and defeat the enemy with one move. If he goes on like this, not only his strength will decline, but also his potential will decline.


    A sword without power, it''s just a murder weapon. Just like a wooden axe without potential, the difference in power is not a bit.


    Gu Feng was stimulated by me and continued to release Jianyuan. As a sword repairman, he can''t fail to know the importance of potential. Now he does this because he doesn''t pay attention to me. He believes that even an ordinary sword can defeat me. At the same time, he doesn''t believe that the small wooden axe is really a divine weapon. He feels that it can be cut by relying on the sharpness of jiuxiao.


    After all, it''s just wood.


    But what he didn''t expect was that I cast the body with dragon yuan. The power of the flesh has been close to Xuantong and won''t lose him.


    Seeing that his potential was only 60%, and at this time, my clothes had been cut by Jianyuan. At this time, he sneered. If you have any skills, just take them out! It''s too late.


    Trying to break my will? It''s a dream.


    I kept taking deep breaths to ease my pain.


    Half a minute later, his sword power was finally weak to only 50%. My eyes were wide open, only the track of the axe in my eyes. Waving a small wooden axe, I shook away the oncoming sword yuan with great strength, then started again and shouted in my mouth. I can only chop firewood.


    With a buzzing sound, after the strength of the body became stronger, the speed of the small wooden axe was several times faster. In the past, there was a kilo, but now it has also doubled several times.


    The weight of three or four thousand kilograms was hit by thunder, and it was impossible for xuantongjing to catch it intact without preparation.


    Gu Feng was a little flustered when he saw that I made a sudden move and still fought back fiercely. At this time, it was too late for him to get together again, so he had to meet me with the residual potential.


    The weak sword appeared timid and full of flaws. He wanted to touch the small wooden axe, but a little later, the sword and axe didn''t touch each other. Even so, under the angry blade of the small wooden axe, the jiuxiao sword suddenly broke off from the middle.


    Gu Feng was shocked. Seeing the vigorous wind rolled up by the axe continue to chop at him, he quickly threw away the broken sword and tied a sword wall in front of his chest.


    I still have no bottom in my heart about the gap between Zhenyuan and jiuxiao. However, seeing that jiuxiao sword has been cut off, my confidence in the small wooden axe has been improved to a higher level. Perhaps, as Bai Xiaosheng said, only when it is simple can it show its edge. However, the potential of the old woodcutter''s axe seems to be worthless, but the potential it contains is endless, as if it can break the world.


    There was a loud bang in the dead square. The sword and shield of the ancient wind were defeated in an instant, and the whole person flew out upside down and fell directly under the platform.


    But the huge anti earthquake force rolled back, and I couldn''t stand stably under my feet, so I stepped back half a step. Just now I have retreated to the edge. This retreat is to step into the air and fall down on the rostrum.


    However, we all see the outcome. It is clear at a glance who wins and who loses. I stand still, but the blood and gas surge is not a big problem, and it is very difficult for the ancient wind to get up.


    In fact, before I could stand firm, the woman fell to me with a blue robe in her hand. She hurriedly put it on me and held me in her arms. She secretly dissolved the rest of her power.


    Of course, if she doesn''t, I won''t be in any big trouble.


    The ancient wind who fell to the stage got up for half a day. His face was gray. He opened his mouth to talk, but he spewed a mouthful of blood.


    Gu Yi suddenly stood up and shouted angrily. What do you mean, Zhang Tong, you hurt people on the podium.


    When I heard this, I sneered, but I was not angry at all. Being angry for such people is a waste.


    Nu Jiang is right. Gu Yi is just a dog in other people''s hands. Now he can''t do good by taking advantage of it. Naturally, he is afraid of his master''s punishment. He is frightened. The whole person is a little crazy. The onlookers under the stage are all monks. They all see the process. They all sigh when they hear Gu Yi''s question.


    The woman was too lazy to answer. She took me back to the rostrum and still let me sit next to Zhang Qiuyu.


    Zhang Qiuyu looked at me with a complicated look and didn''t say what he wanted to say in the end.


    I was delighted to see his face. He may have seen my potential and wanted to get married, but it''s not good to say it in front of everyone. If he has such a strong desire, that woman''s stiffness is equivalent to an extra chip.


    Gu Yi saw that neither Nu Jiang nor I paid attention to him. He immediately turned to Zhang Qiuyu and asked, headmaster Zhang, it''s your rule to talk about Tao without hurting people. Now someone has broken it. What do you say to do?


    Jiuxiao, the top ten of the famous sword spectrum, was cut off, and both theories ended in failure. Gu Yi completely lost the calm that the genius and the strong person should have.


    What comes through charity is only an empty shell after all. If he is really a peerless genius and has achieved today by relying on his own talent, he can''t say such a thing.


    People like him claim to be invincible. It''s really just a joke.


    Zhang Qiuyu glanced at him and added in an unhappy tone. Young master Gu, I think it''s better to announce the results. What do you think?


    I don''t know who cultivated the ancient style, but it will take 28 years to cultivate a juxia realm. I believe the price will never be low.


    Zhang Qiuyu''s words made Gu Yi''s face more gloomy, and he sat back in his chair with an ugly look. Zhang Qiuyu announced the result and said that the Tao is divided into literary struggle and martial struggle. Everyone saw the result of the fight. They fell on the stage at the same time and drew. Zhang Tong is even better than Wen Dou.


    When I heard that Zhang Qiuyu wanted to announce the result, I knew I had lost, because when I competed in the mouth, I didn''t say a few words, and I couldn''t even say what I was repairing. It''s hard to avoid some surprises to hear such a result now.


    Nu Jiang seemed to have expected it. She reached out and gently pinched my face. She was already in the spotlight. Such a move naturally couldn''t escape the eyes of the audience, and someone immediately whistled.


    Seeing someone coaxing, the woman was stiff enough and kissed me on the face.


    This move broke the hearts of the single dogs who loved her.


    But I know that she did this to tell the world her attitude.


    If Gu Yi''s anger is only because she attacked me secretly and challenged her majesty, now it shows her heart.


    Gu Yi stood up with a livid face and said, headmaster Zhang, you are partial. Zhang Tong can''t even tell what he is doing. How can he win the ancient style?


    Zhang Qiuyu''s eyes were full of disgust at this time, but due to Gu Yi''s cultivation, he still said in a peaceful tone as much as possible. Young master Gu, all practitioners know that no Tao is better than Tao. Haven''t you heard?


    Gu Yi sneered and pointed to me and said, a 12-year-old boy can know what the Tao is better than the Tao. That''s just his speechless nonsense.


    Zhang Qiuyu has been the most tolerant words of ancient easy to lose demeanor. He explained that unintentional words can better reflect the way of the original heart. If they are said intentionally, it is naturally impossible to talk about the way.


    Headmaster Zhang, you are far fetched. Gu Yi sneered and continued, "my school doesn''t want to see such a result.".


    Zhang Qiuyu, who could have restrained himself, was completely angered by this sentence.


    The origin of ancient Yi is mysterious and has a strong background. It is just used to threaten the Tianshi mansion in front of the Xuanmen gate. It seems too retarded. Zhang Qiuyu sneered, waved his sleeves fiercely and said that today''s discussion is over. Then he said to the nearby Taoist boy, take childe Gu and childe Zhang down to have a rest.


    Gu Yi is very unhappy. What else do you want to say. But Zhang Qiuyu left directly.


    The ending is not important to me. Nvjiang took me up and left with the trail boy.


    I urgently need to go back and change a dress now. The clothes that nvjiang found for me are adult men''s clothes. They are all mopping the floor.


    But the Taoist boy who led the way took us around and finally went directly to the back hall of Tianshi mansion.

 Chapter 57

    Each sect will set up a front hall and a back hall. The main function of the front hall is reception. The back hall is a place to discuss big and small matters. Not to mention outsiders, even ordinary disciples are not qualified to enter.


    Now Zhang Qiuyu secretly asks daotong to bring us to the back hall. What''s important to discuss?


    I was suspicious. On the way, I grabbed the woman''s stiff belt and kept asking her the origin of the small wooden axe.


    She always said she didn''t know. I didn''t believe it. She kept pulling her skirt. She was so scared that she covered her tightly for fear of being undressed by me.


    Nu Jiang pretended to be angry and said helplessly, I really don''t know the origin. The old woodcutter you said was only picked up by chance from the mountain, otherwise he wouldn''t give it to you at will.


    There is some truth in her words. If you know that the small axe is a powerful weapon, how can the old woodcutter be willing to give it?


    Ancient people have died and immortals have disappeared, but the objects that once lived have survived the erosion of years.


    On the famous sword manual, most of them are antiques, and each one is very precious.


    But I still didn''t listen and kept asking. Female stiff really had no choice. She was about to go to the reception hall of the back hall. She reluctantly stopped, bit my ear and said, you don''t make trouble now, and I''ll give you a rabbit in the evening!


    really


    I stared at her chest, a little excited.


    The girl stabbed me in the forehead and continued to follow me behind the little Taoist.


    In the reception hall, Zhang Qiuyu had been waiting inside for a long time. Seeing us at the door, he immediately got up with a smile and said, your majesty, what happened today really makes you laugh.


    I''m quite satisfied with Zhang Qiuyu''s performance in the face of the ancient easy-to-use school''s pressure to brush his sleeve and leave. At least he looks like the leader of Xuanmen school. But what does he want to do when he invites us here?


    The girl nodded slightly and took me to sit down before saying, headmaster Zhang, if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush.


    Zhang Qiuyu smiled and boasted that the queen was still cheerful. Then he adjusted his tone and said, then I won''t beat around the bush. I know your purpose. Now I can give you an answer. Tianshi mansion will never tolerate what happened 400 years ago. Zhang Tong''s family, I will give them freedom as soon as possible. As for


    He paused and his eyes fell on me. As for the secret of Zhang Tong, we can share it.


    After listening to the first two things, I was still secretly happy. He said he wouldn''t let what happened 400 years ago happen, which means he won''t support Xuanmen''s crusade against the corpse clan. I don''t have to beg Grandpa.


    And letting my parents and grandpa go is what I expected.


    But when it comes to the third thing, I''m a little nervous.


    After Zhang Qiuyu finished, the woman said with a smile that my husband is mine.


    Zhang Qiuyu was stunned and didn''t understand what nvjiang meant. But I know that nvjiang always takes me as her own, which is the kind she loves most.


    This may be the way she loves me. I''m not surprised.


    Nvjiang didn''t explain, so let''s talk about the gambling. According to the gambling agreement, the Tianshi mansion will pay in full within three days. Of course, such a huge amount, I don''t think the Tianshi mansion can take it out for a while and a half. I don''t force people to be difficult. You pay one tenth and release my father-in-law, and the gambling will be written off. I was delighted when I heard the girl change her mouth. But this is not the first time. There have been people calling grandpa directly in front, but she is not used to it and always changes around.


    But what she just said is tantamount to rejecting the conditions offered by Zhang Qiuyu, and it is the condition she most wants to reach. What''s going on?


    I was confused, but I didn''t show it. I still sat calmly. Otherwise, with Zhang Qiuyu''s old spicy, I could easily capture some information from me.


    Zhang Qiuyu heard that his face was not very good-looking. He reluctantly laughed twice to hide his panic. In my opinion, in addition to the third condition, the first two are urgently needed by women. As for the third, since it is placed in the third place, the degree of importance is naturally not so important and can be discussed.


    But Wu De reminded me in the longevity collar that the boss should not be confused by him. The more things he doesn''t value, the more important they are. If they can be released, they wouldn''t have done anything to our Wu family and your family. Seeing your sister-in-law protecting you, the old guy knows it''s not easy to succeed. There must be some small moves on the surface and secretly.


    I was surprised to hear that. Fortunately, there was Wu De, an old goblin, or I was really confused.


    Out of respect, Zhang Qiuyu won''t detect the longevity collar, Wu De continued. Moreover, he now takes the initiative to dismiss the conditions. It sounds like we have the advantage. In fact, Tianshi mansion has no loss.


    I can''t ask. Wu De explained after selling the pass that the emergence of Gu Yi shows that there is a powerful force behind him. The terrible thing is that no one knows that force until now. If Xuanmen sects know that such a force is lurking and can cultivate a juxia realm in just 28 years, how can they dare to attack the corpse clan?


    So the first advantage is that he doesn''t have to do anything as long as he makes a verbal promise. As for the gambling debt that your parents and sister-in-law put on you at the beginning, if the Tianshi mansion pays off, the Tianshi seal and countless treasures and magic tools will have to be sold. If they don''t pay back, they will lose their trust and be ridiculed by others. Zhang Qiuyu can''t do this, so it''s a foregone conclusion. Now they''re taking it out, but it''s just a favor.


    Wu De analyzed the whole thing, which had a great impact on me and taught me a lesson.


    Nvjiang naturally saw through all this, so she refused, but she was not easy to point out.


    When I was listening to Wu De''s analysis, nvjiang and Zhang Qiuyu talked again. Seeing that nvjiang insisted on only talking about gambling, Zhang Qiuyu could only say that he should consider it.


    When I left, I suddenly shouted at the door, wife, the sect behind Gu Yi seems very powerful.


    The girl was stunned. She quickly reacted and whispered, "it''s very powerful. I think his sect has the inheritance of ancient immortal sect, and has received some panacea. However, it is not so easy to create juxia realm, but it is estimated that there are not hundreds but dozens of longevity and harmony realm.


    I talked with nvjiang while walking. Her tone was very calm, just like explaining something to her husband. I secretly looked back. Zhang Qiuyu''s face was very gloomy.


    After arriving at the outer hall, Nu Jiang also put away the smile on her face. She said in a heavy voice that the corpse clan also needs to hibernate. I''m afraid there will be a great turbulence in the future, and many sects will disappear.


    I was frightened, but it was not alarmist. Such a powerful sect has been lurking. What should it do?


    Wu De interrupted, I''m afraid someone wants to cast the way of heaven.


    What is the way of casting heaven? I whispered. Wu Degang was about to answer. The woman was stiff and snorted coldly. He immediately shut up and dared not say anything. His breath was dormant.


    I asked discontentedly, wife, if you don''t let Wu De say, then tell me what is the way of casting heaven?


    The woman looked dignified, stared at me and said, don''t ask if you shouldn''t know.


    She is so fierce that I dare not ask again.


    Before we got to the temporary courtyard, we saw a lot of people around the door. We just went there. Zhang Rui came out of the crowd, stood in front, saluted the girl first, and then pointed to me and said, Zhang Tong, I want to challenge you now. Do you dare to accept it?


    Before he came, he gave me an afternoon in the forum.


    But he challenged me? I said with a smile, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. You''re the first in the list. I don''t know how many places you''ve dropped. You don''t seem to have the right to challenge me.


    Zhang Rui sneered, took out a mobile phone and said to me, open your eyes and watch it. The list was refreshed three minutes ago. Because you were tied with Gu Feng in the arena of Taoism, so now you are tied with him for the first place.


    My face changed. It took three minutes for us to come out of the inner hall. Zhang Qiuyu played too dark.


    What does it mean to be number one?


    All the strong can challenge me, and many people are willing to step on an untruthful top of the list.


    I also know that it is entirely an opportunity to defeat the ancient customs, and I am bound too much on the podium. If I fight between life and death, I still have a lot to do with him.


    The girl frowned, but she soon said, Tong Tong, deal with it yourself. Don''t let me down.


    I nodded and looked back to find a thin young man in black coming this way. Wu De said he was Qu Xiao, a big enemy.


    Not far away, Lanyu and lanyue are also late. Needless to say, I know their intentions. This is the rhythm of trying to punch and kill the "old driver".


    But Zhang Qiuyu missed one point, that is, he didn''t control Zhang Rui. Let him jump out at the first time when the list is refreshed.


    When I saw the blue moon and they were about to arrive, I turned my nose to the sky, made myself look very public, pointed to Zhang Rui and said, boy, you have to think about it. Now I''m the No. 1 expert in the list. Are you sure you want to challenge me?


    When I said this, Zhang Rui''s cell phone rang, but he was so angry that his body was trembling. When he had time to answer the phone, he pressed the mute and said in a cold voice, I sent out a challenge invitation again. Do you dare to accept it?


    Dare! Why don''t you dare? Don''t wait. Let''s go to the casting platform now.


    Qu Xiao and LAN Yue heard our conversation on the way over. They all frowned slightly. I rushed over and pulled Zhang Rui straight to the casting platform set up at the gate of the mountain.


    I heard that someone was going to the casting platform, and many people came to watch. The news that I became the No. 1 in the tianbang also spread quickly in the exchange. Everyone looked at each other and boldly criticized in the forum. This is a black curtain, a complete black curtain.


    I was putting Zhang Lei on the stage, lest he should run away. A familiar voice was heard on the stage: old fellow iron, our mentally retarded children were dying again. I had the pleasure of coming here to witness this exciting moment and the gift brush.


    Nanjian... I''m a little speechless. This boy is really haunted. He feels like he''s going to do something with me. You have to greet him when you have time.


    She Hua and Su Guyan were all around him. I stood on the casting platform and said with a sigh, it''s rare. I''ve attracted the attention of thousands of people again. okay! I admit defeat.


    Nu Jiang just asked me not to let her down, but I didn''t say I couldn''t admit defeat. As soon as I came down, I heard a proud laugh. Lan Yu had stood on the casting platform and was in high spirits. He said, it''s rare to have this opportunity. I''ll try the taste of No. 1 in the list. Zhang Rui, this is Tianshi mansion. You won''t lose face to Tianshi Zhang Qiuyu, will you?


    Lan Yu''s voice fell, and Zhang Rui''s face had become the color of pig liver. Not far away, blue moon looked at her brother on the stage with a black face, as if she was speechless.

 Chapter 58

    Zhang Rui''s phone kept ringing. After Lan Yu came on stage, he took it out with a black face and looked at the number on his face. A flash of panic flashed on his face. When he picked it up, his face was even more ugly.


    I sneered in my heart. Needless to say, the person on the phone must have asked him not to challenge me on the casting platform. It''s a pity that it''s late. Zhang Qiuyu made the woman stiff for a time. Now he still wants to push me to the top of the storm. The person he plans to challenge me must be Qu Xiao.


    Even if I admit defeat, I still fall second in the list, and I can''t always admit defeat, otherwise it will have a great impact on breaking the void in the future. In that case, the opponents I encounter are still in the same situation, and the situation can be imagined.


    Unfortunately, he calculated well, but he just touched his pig teammate.


    At the same time, I have a divine assist, Lan Yu.


    I''m still a little confused. First, Lan Yu came to power too fast. Zhang Rui didn''t even have a chance to refuse. Second, he blocked Zhang Rui''s way to admit defeat when he came to power, as if he had been prepared.


    Zhang Rui ranks first in the list. There are 100 people on the list who can hang him. What''s more, he meets Lan Yu, the top ten people on the list.


    Here is still the dragon and tiger mountain. If he admits defeat, there will be problems not in casting Taoism, but in being a man.


    I looked at lanyue, quietly touched her, stood next to her, and shouted with a smile on my face, sister lanyue.


    Blue moon was frowning and watching the casting platform. I suddenly jumped out and was startled, but soon politely answered. She looked at me up and down curiously and asked, Zhang Tong, I don''t think your strength may fall out on the list. Why admit defeat?


    It''s very cold at the top. It''s better to enjoy the cool under the big tree! I said with a smile that I came to get close to Qu Xiao. Naturally, I wanted to inquire about the reality of Qu Xiao, because LAN Yue was the second in the list of heaven and was replaced by Qu Xiao. Naturally, she was defeated.


    At this time, Lan Yu on the stage said an uproar. He asked Zhang Rui, I heard that your boy has some ideas about my sister?


    Lanyue scolded Lanyu in a low voice of shame and anger. I suddenly realized that no wonder Lanyu couldn''t wait. It turned out to be so.


    Zhang Rui''s face was ugly and smiled awkwardly. He admitted that he was not, nor did he admit it.


    Seeing his appearance, Lan Yu made a cold hum and shot directly.


    There are great differences in strength, and the results can be imagined. I couldn''t bear to see it. Finally, Zhang Rui climbed down from the casting platform. His face was red and white and swollen into steamed bread.


    Lan Yu stood on the stage and sneered. My eyes were sharp. I saw several people quietly shrink into the crowd. It is estimated that they are all people who have some ideas about LAN Yue on weekdays.


    But there is such a brother-in-law. Lan Yu is afraid it will be difficult to get married in his life.


    At present, the ancient style has just been hit. Naturally, he will not defend his No. 1 in the tianbang. Qu Xiao looked down and turned around and left. Obviously, he is not interested in the No. 1 in the tianbang. Otherwise, he will not emerge recently.


    When Lan Yu saw Qu Xiao leave, he laughed twice and shouted, who else?


    I glanced at him. There were only three people who could fight him, Gu Feng and Qu Xiao. One of them didn''t have time to talk to him, and the other disdained to talk to him. The remaining blue moon naturally wouldn''t tear down his brother''s platform. Just hearing Lan Yu''s words, she frowned slightly and seemed dissatisfied.


    Lan Yu proudly asked three times until the voice of discussion was much lower. He stepped down with a red face.


    At this time, Chen Hao, who didn''t hear his voice for a few days, said coldly in the Changsheng collar, this boy is really a fucking talent!


    Chen Hao said this sentence twice. The first sentence was to Nanjian. Facts have proved that the boy is really a talent. Now it seems that the blue feather has also attracted his attention.


    After saying the previous sentence, Chen Hao added that I will take them all as younger brothers sooner or later.


    I didn''t take over his great ambition. I asked in a low voice, Haozi, what have you been tossing about recently? I can''t see you bubbling.


    Chen Hao smiled and said, I''m practicing to see if I can break through the ghost kingdom.


    I was surprised. I broke through the ghost king and stepped into the ghost general. Isn''t that Qi Wujing? Is it that fast?


    In the process of cultivation, hard work is naturally essential, but if hard work can make continuous breakthroughs, I would rather not go out for ten years and know once I go out. But is that possible?


    In addition to Yin jade, talent is also important for Chen Hao to have such confidence. As for hard work, I don''t seem to have fallen behind, because recently I''ve been sleeping with stiff women, harmonious Yin and Yang, and the progress is not slow.


    Seeing my surprise, Chen Hao smiled and said, boss, I continue to practice. When I reach the ghost general, I will not be suppressed by Taoist magic tools and talismans.


    Qi Wu, all living beings are equal, regardless of yin and evil, and his ghost Qi will change qualitatively. At Hedao, there is no difference.


    I knew what he was trying so hard for and didn''t say anything. I just told him to pay more attention and don''t make any mistakes.


    Haste makes waste. He''s too obsessed. I''m afraid he''ll go crazy. After Chen Hao was silent, I specially asked Wu De to pay attention to his state.


    At this meeting, Lan Yu got off the casting platform and walked to me with four steps. He smiled and asked, boy, are you interested in my sister?


    I touched my nose, and lanyue immediately scolded him and said, Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense.


    Scolded, blue moon''s face was still flushed. I don''t know what she was shy about.


    After a while, someone went up on the casting platform. The people who were going to leave stopped to continue watching. I looked at the challenge of the land list, and I was not interested. I said to LAN Yue, sister, can I take a step?


    Blue moon didn''t pay much attention to watching. Seeing that I had something to ask, she nodded and left the crowd together.


    Tianshi mansion is very big, and the whole mountain has been repaired with antique flavor. Moreover, there are archways in many places. In addition to elegant names, there are stone tablets on both sides, which introduce the origin.


    I think of the collapsed archway of Shiao mountain and some bricks and tiles occasionally found. It can be imagined that 400 years ago, it was as brilliant as Tianshi mansion. Unfortunately, all these were destroyed and became a gloomy and desolate stone mountain.


    With the current financial resources of the corpse family, it''s not difficult to rebuild. I don''t know if nvjiang has this plan. If she builds a big house, she won''t have to live in a coffin in the future.


    Thoughts floated a little far, until the blue moon asked softly, childe Zhang, I don''t know what you want to ask!


    I heard her call and suddenly recovered. I found that I had reached a small garden in the south. The casting platform was busy and there were no people around.


    I coughed and said, I want to know Qu Xiao.


    LAN Yue was defeated by him. It''s not appropriate to ask directly, but she can''t turn around if she wants to. Fortunately, LAN Yue was not unhappy after hearing this. Obviously, she had been able to face the failure calmly.


    After finishing her thoughts, she said that Qu Xiao''s left hand had become a lunar hand. In addition to evoking soul and soul, it was also indestructible and very difficult. The bloody sword in my hand ranks eighth and still can''t hurt him.


    It''s true that the strength is doubled with sharp weapons in hand, but if all monks rely on weapons, they don''t need to practice except for less than 100 famous swords.


    Their brother and sister come from the Kunlun mountain with rich heritage. Naturally, there will not be too few means. Then he asked, is there anything else besides the Taiyin hand?


    Um. Blue moon went to the pavilion and sat on the bench. The girl''s house whispered in harmony. The shy voice was very small. I was afraid I might miss something. I sat down next to her.


    Blue moon pinched and said shyly that there were Yin and Yang marks on him.


    Tut! I touched my chin and said, it''s a little difficult! The Qu family is really close to the underground government. They can even get the yin-yang mark.


    When black and white impermanence bothered me, Jian inadvertently mentioned that with that thing, the avenue of yin and yang can be unimpeded and immune to the magic talisman of yin and Yang.


    No wonder LAN Yue said at the beginning that the weapons in her hand can''t hurt the Taiyin hand. Facing a strong enemy like Qu Xiao, she really has no choice but to rely on weapons.


    While I was meditating, Lan Yu came up to me, stared at me and asked, boy, can you sit away? As soon as he said it, I found that it was almost close to the blue moon.


    He quickly moved his ass. The blue moon lowered her head and said in a low voice, childe Zhang, I also know something about you. At present, you are the first in the local list, and the people in the tianbang can''t challenge you. She is worried that Qu Xiao is redundant, but behind the local list, there are many people who hide their strength like Qu Xiao and disdain to compete for ranking. But now it''s different. You are the husband of the corpse queen. Many people are willing to step on it, and they are no exception.


    As LAN Yue said, I have long thought that defeating me can boast for a year and make a great reputation. I would do this good thing if I did it.


    However, I was still interested in Qu Xiao and asked in detail. Although lanyue answered one by one, she was a little unhappy that I didn''t listen to her. She raised her voice and said, childe Zhang hasn''t understood what I just said?


    I said, I understand, but the Qu family and I are mortal enemies. I want to take the initiative to kill Qu Xiao, so as not to get stuck in my throat day and night.


    what? Blue moon was a little surprised. Then he smiled and didn''t say anything, but his eyes were full of disappointment. In her opinion, I said killing Qu Xiao was undoubtedly a fool''s dream.


    I didn''t explain, but I wanted to kill Qu Xiao. What I said was not to defeat him on the casting platform, but to kill him outside.


    At that time, with the help of Wu De''s Sunday Star array and Chen Hao, the problem is not very big.


    Lan Yu is not as reserved as her sister. She sneers. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I want to see what you can do.


    I smiled and got up to leave, but after taking two steps, I suddenly remembered what Chen Hao said on the casting platform and asked, shall we make a bet?


    Blue moon was nervous when she heard about the bet. As soon as Lan Yu''s face changed, he said angrily, I knew you didn''t have any good intentions. You dare to hit my sister. Pay attention, I want you to be broken into pieces.


    The boy ate dynamite? So reactive? When did I hit his sister? I didn''t bet. I haven''t said anything yet. Moreover, even if her sister just pasted it upside down, she had to agree with me to marry a little wife!


    Wu De suddenly said that the boss didn''t know that her sister had a special constitution. Who married her and guaranteed to enjoy endless happiness.

 Chapter 59

    I won''t believe in enjoying Yanfu anymore. At the beginning, Fubo told me that I would have Yanfu when nvjiang woke up, but now I''m completely suffering.


    She used to be very quiet when she was sleeping, but now it''s annoying. When I was confused at night, she always pestered me like an octopus, twisted around like a python, and hummed in her mouth. I don''t know what she was doing.


    In short, I''m very upset. If it weren''t for the big white rabbit, I wouldn''t bother to sleep with her.


    Now Wu De said this again. I quickly asked him to stop. I didn''t continue to ask. I turned back and explained to Lan Yu that I have a friend who wants to accept you as a younger brother. Let''s bet on this. If I can get rid of Qu Xiao, you''ll come and shout boss and worship the mountain. If there''s anything I can do in the future.


    Lan Yu is arrogant, and LAN Yue''s defeat to Qu Xiao has left him a shadow. He thinks I''m not Qu Xiao''s opponent, but he''s not stupid. He promised, and gave him a time limit of ten days.


    I thought about it. Now only my parents and grandpa have not been solved. Nu Jiang said that Tianshi mansion has only three days to deal with. We will leave in less than ten days. That''s enough time.


    After the appointment, I left with my sister and brother. On the way, LAN Yue asked me what I did when I was stiff with my daughter. I saw that she was curious, and that the two brothers and sisters would be able to speak in Kunlun Mountain in the future. It was no harm to let them know more, so I invited them to be guests together.


    I thought so in my heart, but I was a little uneasy when I said it. Although the Tianshi mansion arranged an individual hospital with everything, nvjiang never entertained guests. It would be embarrassing if I took her back with a cold face.


    The queen, after all, is not a peasant daughter-in-law.


    Thinking of this, I just mentioned it casually and didn''t dare to have a follow-up invitation.


    Lanyue hesitated and refused. She didn''t want to bother. Unexpectedly, Lanyu was a stiff female fan. She couldn''t be excited to be a guest. I can''t wait to give him a few mouths.


    I kept silent behind me. As a result, Lanyu rubbed his head and agreed.


    Now I can''t ride a tiger. I can only take them to the temporary courtyard. Su Guyan met again on the road. She said they were going to climb the mountain the day after tomorrow and asked me if I would go.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain is named after dragon mountain and tiger mountain. Tianshi mansion is built on the flat top mountain opposite to the gap between dragon and tiger mountains. Nvjiang said that dragon and tiger compete with each other, so the canyon between the two mountains is not a place of peace.


    Su Guyan was sociable. Seeing that lanyue''s sister and brother were also there, he immediately sent out an invitation.


    Lan Yu said at this time, it''s a pity not to climb Longhu Mountain. Zhang Tong, aren''t you afraid of being unable to walk?


    The dragon and tiger mountain where Tianshi mansion is located is not the dragon and Tiger Mountain in Jiangxi. One mountain is more dangerous than the other. Hearing Lan Yu say this, I also want to bet in my heart, so I nodded and agreed.


    During the conversation, Su Guyan heard that Lan Yu and his family wanted to stay away from the hospital, so they all wanted to follow him.


    My head is bigger than two. If there were only Lanyu''s sister and brother, the girl''s rigid performance was poor, and she could not spread it at any rate, but Su Guyan''s social flower must have a wide range of interpersonal relationships. If something happened, it would spread out soon.


    It''s just that others say they''re going, and I can''t refuse. Uneasy to the gate, I first shouted, wife, I''m back, and some friends.


    Nu Jiang came back early to rest. When she heard my voice coming out of the room, Lan Yu and they were very nervous. They saluted and stood cramped, but their faces were excited. The woman nodded back and asked them to sit first. She went to find me a dress and let me change it first.


    Until now, I found that I had been wearing the robe mopping the floor. No wonder I always felt that others looked at me strangely all the way.


    But after my identity was made public, no one dared to laugh at me now, except Nanjian.


    Nvjiang found me a new suit and asked me to take a bath.


    I''m worried that she will make her face look to others. I think it''s not humiliating to avoid it. When I meet Lanyu in the future, I can pretend not to know. I thought I was happy and went to take a bath. Anyway, no matter what happened, it''s none of my business.


    In order to delay time, I washed it twice and then changed my clothes. But before I pushed the door, I heard bursts of laughter outside. When I opened the door and went out, I found that nvjiang and lanyue were sitting together, talking and laughing, and there were fruits, vegetables and melon seeds on the table.


    Lan Yu blushed with laughter. I went and said, Zhang Tong, we''re talking about your embarrassment!


    I had a black face, but my heart was warm and looked at the girl stiff.


    Su Guyan didn''t leave until the evening, and Nu Jiang didn''t come back until she was sent to the door. She can put down the figure of the corpse queen, which I never dreamed of.


    Nu Jiang didn''t say anything. I helped her clean up the yard, and then she accompanied me to dinner. Naturally, she was ready to sleep when she came back. She said she would give me rabbit. Now it''s time to cash it, but it''s still the same as before. She can only wear Tulle pajamas.


    It took me half an hour to get out of her chest and see her face red. I thought she was asleep. I reached out to lift the veil on her face. Just about to touch it, she grabbed my hand, sent it to the bed and said, don''t make trouble.


    I felt the rabbit in the quilt and people stopped. Tell her we''re going to climb Longhu Mountain the day after tomorrow. Are you going?


    Tong Tong, I won''t go. Nu Jiang replied, as if she remembered something, and said that Li Shengnong''s body had not been found. Longhu Mountain is a little far from Tianshi mansion. Remember to bring the purple amulet I gave you last time.


    Thinking of Li Shengnong, I regret that I promised to climb the mountain, but on second thought, if Li Shengnong hadn''t appeared all the time, I couldn''t hide all my life.


    I nodded. I was a little tired during the day. My head moved. I leaned against her arms and fell asleep.


    When I was confused, my stiff legs began to wrap around me again and kept twisting. It took a while to stop. I''m sleepy, and I''m used to it. Anyway, she will have this once every few days. It may be a bad problem of zombies.


    At noon the next day, nvjiang was invited by Zhang Qiuyu alone to the back hall. It was estimated that she would have something to do with gambling debts.


    Every day here, I miss my parents and want to see them the next second, but I know I can''t show it.


    In the evening, Nu Jiang came back and brought good news. She said that when the discussion was over, I could go to see my parents and grandpa and leave Longhu Mountain together.


    Tianshi mansion finally compromised, which made me wonder how much wealth nvjiang had put on me.


    Nu Jiang said casually that all the wealth of the corpse family over the years.


    When I heard this, my eyes turned red. I thought it was just a lot of money. Unexpectedly, she pressed the whole corpse family. At that time, I might not be able to enter the third floor.


    That''s why the dragon and tiger don''t want to give up the opportunity to annex the wealth of the corpse family and take the bet.


    Seeing that my eyes were red, the girl quickly came to coax me and said that money is external. If you lose, it''s a big deal to take you to beg.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing again. Female stiff kneaded my face and said, it''s all over. Don''t think too much. Now we are the winners and earn one tenth more compensation.


    Nvjiang thought of something and said, by the way, you are naughty enough to return the seal of the Heavenly Master. You always rob other people''s treasures.


    I retorted that I only took it when Zhang Xu took people to Tianming valley. In addition, they have to explain it.


    Tong Tong.


    Female stiff shouted at me seriously, and then said that those who achieve great things should open their eyes. If they entangle in such small things that the gains outweigh the losses, they will miss a lot.


    I really want the Tianshi seal, but I also know that no matter what Zhang Xu does, the Tianshi seal cannot be taken by me. Even if I enter the Tianshi mansion and take charge of the Tianshi seal, it also does not belong to me.


    It represents Longhu Mountain. Unless Tianshi mansion is destroyed, it will not be a private item.


    All sects and sects have magic tools like this, and the same is true of breaking emptiness in Shushan. Thinking of this, I pouted and admitted my mistake, wife, I was wrong.


    In the evening, someone on the casting platform shouted to challenge me. He was an unknown person. He used to be outside the top 50 on the ground list, but now he jumped out with a very arrogant tone. He said that he would not go directly to the afternoon, but would wait for me at the casting platform for three days.


    On Tao, there are five days left. I can''t see my parents and grandpa until then. I''m not in a hurry. He has to wait three days, so let him wait.


    After breakfast the next day, Su Guyan and his colleagues came to me and prepared to climb the mountain. They inevitably talked about casting the Daotai again. Lan Yu said, Zhang Tong, that guy has never been seen before. He was on the list to beat his opponents in the wild. I specially inquired. He beat seven people in total. What''s terrible is that none of them saw how he shot.


    Su Guyan worried that the man might be the second Qu Xiao.


    Previously low-key people suddenly appeared. Do they want to step on me to become famous, or is it manipulated behind my back?


    What I think is not how powerful that person is, but whether someone deliberately arranges it.


    Wu De also said in the circle of longevity that it was possible. He was most worried about what kind of moth the Heavenly Master''s house made while I was waiting to see my parents.


    His words woke me up. It seems that I can''t wait three days. I have to meet him when I come back from climbing the mountain.


    Before going out, Nu Jiang prepared some snacks for me, all in a schoolbag. She told me to be careful on the road. The warm scene made people blue feather and others envy.


    At the door, I suddenly saw a familiar figure. Nanjian was carrying a mobile phone to broadcast live. When he saw me, the boy ran away and didn''t catch up.


    I vomited and said I was putting up with him for a few days. But now I''ve caught it. At most, I''ll beat it up. I can''t start too hard, because Su Guyan begged the day before yesterday.


    Out of Longhu Mountain, everyone talked and laughed. I''ve held it in Shiao mountain for so long. I like this feeling very much now. But not far away, Chen Hao reminded me that he noticed the smell of Qu Xiao and had come out of Longhu Mountain.

 Chapter 60

    I abandoned and killed one of the three brothers of the Qu family. In Tianming Valley, three strong people in the eternal life were killed, which can be said to be a bitter enemy.


    But Qu Xiaowei wants to kill me. This is not afraid of female stiffness. Do you have something to rely on?


    I thought about it again. Now the Qu family can only rely on the underworld, but the underworld belongs to the Yin world, and they dare not disturb the order. However, most of the dead people of the Qu family worked in the underground government, and they should rely on them.


    Chen Hao gnashed his teeth and said, boss, kill this Qu Xiao, and the Qu family will be abandoned.


    I nodded. Chen Hao said almost the same. The three brothers of the Qu family are also talented within 200, but they are not qualified to support a sect.


    For a sect with a history of inheritance, what it fears most is the death of the strong in the gate and the withering of the younger generation.


    Maoshan had both interests. After the first World War, Tianming Valley had to announce its withdrawal from Xuanmen.


    I let Chen Hao continue to observe. If he keeps following, he can only start first. Originally, I wanted to cash my bet with Lan Yu when I left Longhu Mountain. Now I don''t need to wait until that time.


    Su Guyan invited many people, including more than 20 men and women, who went on a chirping outing towards the canyon between Longshan and Hushan.


    Because Chen Hao and Wu De were staring at me, I wasn''t particularly nervous. I took all the three talismans given to me by nvjiang. In addition to the previously seized ones, Chen Hao and I had eight purple talismans in their hands.


    I used to think it was too expensive to use. I just left it all to Qu Xiao.


    Zhang Tong, do you sleep with your wife at night? Someone asked me and summoned up great courage.


    Um. I said, husband and wife naturally want to sleep together.


    As soon as I answered, men envied and women blushed. No one dares to ask the rest. I won''t say if I ask.


    After almost seven or eight kilometers, I met four men and four women in front of me. I remember one of them. When Nu Jiang and Gu Yi talked about Taoism, he said that if a pig could get Taoism for three thousand years, I remember very well.


    I''m not happy, but everyone is in a good mood and doesn''t want to spoil the fun. Anyway, it''s still a long time. There will be opportunities to clean him up in the future. Eight people stopped by the roadside. Someone knew Su Guyan and said hello.


    There is a small river between Longshan and Hushan. Su Guyan said that the water in the river is too evil to touch. Along the river, you will soon reach the foot of the mountain. In the front is the canyon between the two mountains. Here, Chen Hao suddenly said, boss, we can''t go in.


    I slipped behind and asked him if Qu Xiao was coming. Chen Hao said, not yet, but the guy is nearby. The evil spirit in the valley is too heavy. If Qu Xiao has a soul taking flag on him, the ghosts and fierce ghosts will become evil spirits and difficult to deal with. He is estimated to be waiting for us to go in.


    Su Guyan saw that they were all at the mouth of the valley, but I stopped and looked back and shouted, Tong Tong, hurry up. What are you doing behind?


    Hearing the speech, I hurriedly squatted down with my stomach covered. I cried a few times before telling her that my stomach was a little uncomfortable. You go first and I''ll go for convenience. If it''s not good, I won''t go. Don''t wait for me.


    Su Guyan heard that I had a stomachache and asked everyone to have a rest here and wait for Tong Tong by the way.


    I hurried to say, sister Su, I''m sorry to let you wait for me, and I have diarrhea. I don''t know how long it will take. Leave me alone and go first.


    She Hua could not wait for me, because as long as I was there, he was uncomfortable and didn''t dare to say anything. Wen Yan hurriedly advised Su Gu Yan to say, elder martial sister, let''s go first. It''s noon now. If we delay, we can''t climb the top.


    Mountaineering naturally requires climbing to the top, which is a state of mind of practitioners. Of course, I didn''t. in my opinion, climbing to the foot of the mountain is the same as climbing to the top of the mountain. This may be the reason why I have no reason in my heart.


    Zhang Qiuyu said that I have no way to win the way, but also won the ancient style, but I didn''t ask the female stiff behind. Cultivation is too low. I don''t understand when I ask.


    She Hua and two attendants are persuading. Su Guyan was a little embarrassed. She could see that she wanted to wait for me, but she was afraid of delay. After I said a few more words, she stopped waiting for me and went into the valley.


    As soon as they went away, I found a place with dense woods and ran away. I ran three or four kilometers at a time before stopping. Chen Hao and Wu De also came out of the collar.


    Chen Hao hasn''t been out since he left Tianming valley. In just a few days, the ghost spirit has become much stronger. I didn''t have time to ask more, so I began to find a place to hide. The three people just formed a triangle. I was in the front, and they divided about.


    I told Chen Hao not to save Fu. It''s better to deal with Qu Xiao at the moment he entered the ambush circle. The soul seduction technique of the soul seduction gate is too disgusting to suppress them. Even I can''t be prevented.


    Chen Hao and I suppressed it with Rune paper, and then Wu De opened the array to trap and kill. The plan is very simple.


    After lurking well, he waited silently. I deliberately left traces on the way. Qu Xiao really wanted to kill me now and was sure to find it.


    About ten minutes later, Chen Hao whispered, "here we are, approaching.". Then he urged Yin Yu and quietly hid his breath without seeing any Yin Qi.


    A few minutes later, Qu Xiaoguo really came after him. Maybe he felt something. He stopped outside the ambush circle, looked around, squatted down to check the traces on the ground, got up and said with a cold hum, Zhang Tong, I know you are nearby. You can''t hide. Now come out and I''ll give you a quick pain.


    Bluff is really nothing new. If he really finds me, will he shout?


    After two shouts, Qu Xiao walked over carefully on the dead leaves.


    Just in the middle of the triangle, he stopped. As soon as I saw the opportunity, I jumped up fiercely and threw the purple symbol out directly.


    There are yin and Yang marks on his body. The ordinary yellow talisman can no longer work, but the purple talisman is the real yuan burning in juxia territory, which is very powerful. Besides, it was painted by nvjiang for me. The first talisman flew out of the talisman paper and hit him on the chest. Only a dull hum was heard, and he flew out upside down. The second talisman fell, and his body crackled and his bones were broken.


    At the same time, Chen Hao also shot. Seeing that I had succeeded in both runes, he didn''t waste it. He showed a huge fist, banged heavily on Qu Xiao''s chest, and his flesh and bones immediately sank.


    As soon as Qu Xiao retreated, he coughed up blood in his mouth and was almost killed by us, but he retreated into the star battle array of Zhou Tian. At the moment of opening the array, Wu De used Wuqu star to host the array. A golden light flew down and directly penetrated Qu Xiao''s eyebrows.


    The body softened to the ground.


    I breathed out, Xuan Tongjing, and I felt like this. As long as I cooperated well, I had a powerful talisman in my hand. Don''t let him have a chance to fight. It''s not so terrible.


    Lost two purple symbols, plus a Xuantong Chen Hao, a strong lineup. Wu De accepted the array and we went to check the body. Only then did we find that the body was rotting at a very fast speed.


    As soon as my face changed, I hurried to take out the last purple symbol in my pocket, but as soon as I touched it, a dark wind blew behind me, and a pale big hand was heavily printed on my back. For a time, the spirit was turbulent and almost shocked out of my body.


    Chen Hao gave a big drink and hit the captured purple talisman with his backhand, but the big hand didn''t avoid the talisman. The fingertips of the five fingers flew out of the black chain and pulled directly at Chen Hao.


    Enchanting chain!


    I recognized that it was a genuine enchanting chain, not an imitation. The cold on it was not weak Yin jade. But that thing can only be used by the ghost of the hell. Even if the soul seducing gate has a friendship with the hell, it can get a real soul seducing chain, but the living people can''t use it.


    Chen Hao directly converges his breath and melts into the Yin jade, narrowly avoiding the soul seduction chain drawn to him. This thing is very evil. As long as the ghost is locked, it can''t escape control by any means.


    Fling caution to the winds, he locked as like as two peas at the top of the Chen Hao. He was struck by the purple character that Chen Hao had struck, and the huge hand was blown away with the angry spirit, revealing the thin and thin Xiao Xiao, which was exactly like the rotten corpse.


    At the same time, my small wooden axe also cleaved down. Under the powerful axe potential, several trees with thick bowl mouths around were directly blown off.


    Wu De''s array was also covered and killed at the same time.


    Qu Xiao sneered. His body suddenly dispersed and turned into a mass of Yin Qi. He just blew away the Yin Qi with a small wooden axe. The golden light from Wu De''s sky star array only penetrated the Yin Qi.


    Just after the attack, Yin Qi quickly gathered and formed a curved appearance.


    I said with a gloomy face that you are not human!


    Qu Xiao sneered. It''s a pity that you know it''s too late now.


    Qu Xiao was a ghost in front of him. Su Guyan said that he had Yin and Yang marks on his body. It was only that the function of the marks was not to connect Yang with Yin, but to connect Yin with Yang. Qu Xiao used it to cover up Yin Qi and revive the soul through the dead.


    Because it was a borrowed corpse, Wu De broke through his body''s soul just now, and the corpse would rot in an instant.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but ask, you haven''t appeared on the list, not that you don''t want to fight, but that you have long died, right?


    Qu Xiao heard me ask, sneered and said, if you want to know, I''ll let you die and understand. You''re right. I committed suicide four years ago in order to work in the underground and be a ghost. The left flesh body has been kept by Yin Qi to provide me with access to the sun. Originally, it could not rot in two years, but now it has been destroyed by you. But it happens that I prefer your body.


    Qu Xiao finished and was ready to start.


    After listening to Qu Xiao''s words, Wu De pointed to him. As the hell''s evil, you are not afraid to go to hell if you act recklessly in the sun?


    Qu Xiao sneered. What if he killed you and went to hell? The voice fell, and the Taiyin hand became manifest again. Because I was hit just now, my soul is unstable in my body. The Taiyin hand hasn''t arrived yet. My soul will fly out of my body.


    Seeing that my soul was about to be hooked away, I fiercely split an axe.


    If he can''t avoid this axe, he can only connect it hard. As long as it is connected hard, my strength will have an advantage.


    But he was a ghost. When the axe fell, he scattered and avoided, and still couldn''t touch his clothes.


    But just as he dispersed, Chen Hao suddenly urged Yin Yu to devour his Yin Qi crazily.

 Chapter 61

    It is well known that the Qu family is backed by the underworld, but it was unexpected that Qu Xiao chose to commit suicide in order to become a Yin difference.


    There is an old saying that people and ghosts have different paths. Being a man and a ghost are different. Too many things are lost. This can be seen from Chen Hao. Qu Xiao''s approach is a little too crazy.


    But he has become a ghost, and his strength has indeed increased a lot. With a false body and yin-yang marks, it is difficult to hurt him without some special means.


    Chen Hao swallowed Qu Xiao''s scattered Yin Qi with Yin jade, which he had done before. At first, I thought he just weakened it by taking advantage of Qu Xiao''s scattered swallowing part, but soon found it wrong. There was a large mass of black fog around Yin jade, which glittered with dark black runes. The runes were strange, like crisscross chains.


    I haven''t seen it before. It should be an evil magic.


    At this time, the scattered Qu Xiao was trying to gather, but was attracted by the power swallowed by Chen Hao, unable to form a complete person, a dark mass.


    The boss helps me prevent him from gathering. I want to take his mark and melt it into my body when I get together. Chen Hao shouted, excited and nervous.


    Hearing the speech, I split several axes to disperse the black fog.


    But at this time, Wu De was a little alarmed and said, boss Chen, the yin-yang mark has two boundaries of order. Not everyone can hold it. I''m afraid it will cause great trouble after you integrate.


    Chen Hao said that he was fearless with my master.


    Wu De is not wordy when he hears the speech. He urges the array to shoot out golden light intensively to disperse the Yin Qi. With our help, Chen Hao absorbs it faster.


    Qu Xiao didn''t expect such a result. Dispersing was originally to avoid, but he didn''t want to be the goal of Chen Hao''s food distribution. There was a fist sized black material in the black fog, twisted and roared, and was trying his best to close the Yin Qi.


    The small wooden axe can''t hurt him, but it can keep shaking and dispelling Yin Qi. Seeing the futility of the struggle, the fist sized material flew out a soul seducing chain and went straight to the Yin jade occupied by Chen Hao, trying to break through the strange rune. However, at this time, a chain also flew out of Chen Hao''s runes and intertwined with each other after touching. Chen Hao''s slightly gained the upper hand and pulled the soul evoking chain towards Yin Yu.


    I was very happy. If Chen Hao could get the soul seducing chain, he would be great. When I thought of this, I couldn''t care about the consumption of Yang Yuan in my body and frantically split a small wooden axe. When Qu Xiao saw that his soul seducing chain was swallowed up, he was surprised. How could this be possible.


    Chen Hao said rudely at this time that old man Yan didn''t tell you that Bai Wushuang was the enemy of the underworld.


    Evil door! Qu Xiao exclaimed, struggling in panic.


    Bai Wushuang, Chen Hao''s master was originally called this name. It''s elegant and feminine. I can''t imagine such a terrible person.


    Chen Hao took him as his teacher and naturally learned more than to practice with Yin jade. Later, I heard Chen Hao mention that the rune pattern built by the chain can only deal with the underground ghost. At that time, Qu Xiao suddenly changed. He didn''t react for a moment. When Qu Xiao dispersed for the third time, he remembered the ghost swallowing technique. He didn''t expect the effect to be surprisingly good.


    Qu Xiao''s Yin Qi was quickly swallowed up, leaving only the black material. Wu De said it was a kind of soul.


    The spread of ghosts is not really omnipresent. Yin Qi will still surround the soul species, which is also the source of the "life" of ghosts. To eliminate the soul species is to lose the soul.


    Qu Xiao''s soul emerged. A seven inch high rune, half black and half white, appeared in it at the same time, emitting a frightening momentum that people dare not approach.


    I couldn''t help retreating two steps, including Wu De, who could only control the array from a distance. He explained to me, boss, that is the power of order, which is above the forbidden curse and heaven robbery.


    I heard that I was above the curse of heaven. My eyebrows and hearts jumped wildly. Chen Hao integrated it and didn''t want to die?


    Wu De added that it is just a mark, containing order, but it will not be released. As long as boss Chen can withstand the pressure of order, he can integrate.


    Obviously, Chen Hao can bear it, and he is also crazy. He puts his soul seed in Yin jade. The surrounding black chains form runes and spread like tentacles, flying crazy towards Qu Xiao''s soul seed, winding one after another.


    Yin and Yang imprint glowed. In resisting Chen Hao''s phagocytosis, the two sides entered a stalemate stage.


    I feel that now I can directly attack the soul species. If I go down with an axe, I''m sure I can break it and expose the yin-yang mark.


    But now Chen Hao''s Rune chain has completely entangled it, so it''s hard to start.


    Chen Hao said at this time that it is only a matter of time to swallow it now. Wu De may benefit from coming in. Boss, please protect the law for me. Chen Hao said that a large amount of Yin Qi was released from the Yin jade, which covered all the soul breath of him, Wu De and Qu Xiao, and the trace slowly faded away.


    I breathed a long sigh. One thing in the world would fall to another. Without Chen Hao, it would be difficult to destroy Qu Xiao.


    As for the trouble caused by swallowing the mark, I believe Chen Hao knows well. In addition, Bai Wushuang is not a good stubble, so there won''t be too many problems.


    I sat down cross legged, ready to recover the lost real yuan. But just then, footsteps came from the woods behind. Not long ago, four men and four women met on the way touched them.


    Seeing them close, I stood up, but before I opened my mouth, one of the men smiled and said, am I right? I saw the boy running in this direction before. Sure enough, he was here.


    Chen Hao was at a critical moment. I deliberately walked seven or eight meters forward and asked them what they wanted to do.


    The young man who mocked the stiff woman snorted coldly. What are you doing? Guess what we''re going to do?


    The other man said with a fierce look, boy, give the treasure quickly.


    treasure? Nanjian, that boy, has caused me trouble after all.


    I took out my wooden axe and asked, what if I don''t know the picture?


    Hum. Sneer at the young girl Leng hum, do you think it''s still in Longhu Mountain? Without your wife, you''re just a straw bag.


    Yes, relying on women''s straw bags, I despise it most in my life! The four women rolled their eyes, as if they had practiced, and spoke in unison, as if I could really see their ugliness.


    I sneered in my heart, ready to teach them a lesson and let them get out quickly. But just then there was another crackling sound in the forest on the left, like some fierce beast crashing into the branches in the way.


    They have help? I frowned slightly and secretly clasped the last purple symbol. Glancing back at the eight people, I saw that their faces were also suspicious. It was not their accomplices.


    Just after the sound came closer, my body shook violently. The Yang Yuan of Dantian quickly weakened by 30%. My body seemed to be shackled and it was very difficult to move.


    Causal line, Li Shengnong.


    Nvjiang was worried that I would meet him. Unexpectedly, he really came, and it was still so coincidental.


    The branch ten meters away was broken, and Li Shengnong rushed out straight. His whole body was stained with blood, his face was gray, and there was a black blood hole in his chest. I looked at his eyebrows with a pale face, and the turbid vertical eyes were staring at me.


    Cause and effect didn''t have a great impact on me, but I still suppressed 30% of my accomplishments, and the purple talisman couldn''t be sacrificed. A hand raising action is more laborious and slow than usual.


    It can be seen how much suppression Li Shengnong had when he saw Liu Degui.


    Jie Jie. Li Shengnong burst out a harsh laugh, turned to look at eight men and women, and said vaguely, you come first, save his life, and I''ll get it.


    The eight young men began to be afraid and secretly prepared to escape. When they heard this, their eyes glowed and greedily looked at the small wooden axe in my hand.


    The young man who insulted the stiff woman said with excitement in fear, Zhang Tong, it seems that you have many enemies. Then he said to Li Shengnong, since we all hit each other, we''ll take what we need.


    Under the temptation of interests, the eight people were evil and rushed at me with a crazy look.


    I wanted to lift the hatchet, but it was awkward. As soon as I lifted it up, a talisman flew me out. Then one foot stepped heavily on my face, stepping on it, and whispered unexpectedly. The rumor was true. The waste was vulnerable and the use of talismans was a waste. The remaining seven people surrounded me and punched and kicked me.


    A woman''s beating is not enough. Maliciously, this kind of little white face eats on her face. When she sees him ugly, the queen will naturally throw him away like garbage. She won''t investigate what we do today.


    Hearing this, I struggled, but the young woman who had been insulted by the evil language stepped on the ground. My mouth opened. The rotten leaves ran into my mouth and couldn''t speak.


    Purple Rune! A girl shouted pleasantly surprised, and then said jealously that the queen was so kind to the waste that she gave him purple talisman.


    Several people began to search me, but I didn''t have anything valuable except some Taoist symbols.


    The young man who stepped on my head said, what''s the matter? Didn''t Nanjian say that he got the most precious treasure in the secret territory?


    It must be hidden. The eight people''s movements were a little chaotic. The Yellow symbol in the bag was found and thrown on the ground by them. Li Shengnong in the distance seemed to be enjoying a play. The rotten corners of his mouth were slightly raised and looked at him with a sneer.


    I didn''t dare to struggle. Before several people noticed, I slowly moved towards my chest with a small wooden axe.


    At the beginning, the female corpse breathed a sigh, so that I could see the line on Li Shengnong, but in the past so long, that ability has disappeared, but I can feel that the causal line is most dense in the chest, and a small wooden axe may be able to cut it off.


    But soon they noticed the wooden axe. Someone stepped on my hand, but they hesitated. One of them said that it should be the Queen''s thing. We didn''t take it properly.


    The girl who just said she was going to destroy my face said, what are you afraid of? Take it back to the queen. She won''t be difficult for us for the sake of a waste man. As long as the heavy treasure is not lost, the elders of the family will come forward and make it small and trivial.


    Several people thought her words were reasonable and took away my last hope.


    With Li Shengnong nearby, they were still very afraid. They let me go after the search. At this time, Li Shengnong also couldn''t wait to rub his hands. Seeing that they took out the dagger, they didn''t dare to leave more to destroy my face. He smiled at Li Shengnong and began to retreat.


    But the woman who said that I ate on my face was still angry. She pulled up her skirt, raised her high-heeled shoes and kicked me in the face. The long heel cut my face, and blood flowed all at once.


    Blame the corpse, cause and effect.


    My heart was bitter. When I first saw Li Shengnong fleeing, I also laughed at him. I didn''t expect retribution to come so quickly.


    Eight young men and women took things, stepped back a few steps, turned around and left quickly, while Li Shengnong was sad and slowly walked towards me.

 Chapter 62

    Behind me is Chen Hao. Although he hid his tracks, he is still there.


    When Li Shengnong approached, the cause and effect line on me became tighter. The real yuan in my body weakened again and fell out of heaven and earth directly. The suppression was obvious. The putrid smell from him and the cold resentful eyes made me smell death for the first time.


    Approaching, very slow.


    Li Shengnong seems to want me to feel the despair before death and the fear when he faces Liu Degui.


    only! I sighed in my heart. I believe that if I die, nvjiang will continue to save my parents. Moreover, at that time, my secret will no longer exist, and Longhu Mountain will not embarrass them.


    And Chen Hao, we came out of the village together. We are not brothers, but better than brothers. He will take good care of my parents.


    Li Shengnong came over and gave a low roar almost roaring. I hate it.


    Knowing that he would die, he was not so afraid. I also shouted at him, hate, hurry up, don''t linger, don''t you forget how you died? Forget that destiny valley was destroyed by us?


    I wiped the blood left on my face. The cause and effect was too strong to resist.


    Li Shengnong was irritated by my words. He let out a low roar. He stretched out his rotten hand. His black nails grew slowly, like five sharp bayonets, and poked directly into my heart.


    In despair, I was ready to close my eyes and wait to die, but just when his nails were about to touch my clothes, my heart suddenly beat wildly. A golden ring flew out of my chest, covered with ancient golden characters, a bit like the one on the destiny disk, but it radiated more power.


    Li Shengnong was hit by the golden Rune and flew out directly. He fell to the ground and the center of his eyebrows cracked. The resentful soul inside flew out and wanted to escape again.


    Buzz!


    My head seemed to be flying with countless bees, which sounded uncomfortable, but as the sound reached the peak, the characters flew out of my chest again and went straight to the escaping soul. When the soul saw the characters flying out, the mentally retarded Spirit gave a scream.


    The character Golden Disc fell and turned half a circle on it, like grinding, directly erasing the soul of resentment.. Then the rune became dim and soon disappeared.


    The voice in my mind also gradually disappeared, and my heart stopped slowly, but the pain in my eyes was unbearable.


    I remember using a small wooden axe for the second time after learning potential, but I didn''t care much about it.


    Now the pain is much worse than before, and the sight is blurred, like something stuck in the eye.


    Li Shengnong and his resentful soul were destroyed, and the cause and effect line disappeared. I quickly sat down with my knees crossed and mobilized Zhenyuan to ease the pain in my eyes.


    After a little relaxation, I can concentrate my thinking and recall the power to destroy Li Shengnong. It was not left in me by female rigidity, because karma can only be borne by me, and neither Tao Guo nor longevity collar responded.


    This time, I''m sure it''s the secret hidden in me. When I look for it, I don''t know where it is, as if it doesn''t exist.


    I adjusted my breath, touched my face with my hand, and showed my teeth in pain. That smelly 38. Fortunately, I cast it with dragon yuan, and the wound can recover as before, otherwise it would really disfigure her.


    But that heart is really vicious. Before leaving, that foot almost pierced my mouth.


    After a simple treatment of the wound, I continued to regulate my breath and make up for the lost real yuan. Gradually it was getting dark. Chen Hao still didn''t move. Now he couldn''t see him and didn''t know what the situation was.


    When the moon was in the sky, I was a little stiff. Seeing that I didn''t go back, I didn''t know if I would come to me. But now it''s not safe for her to go down the mountain. Gu Yi is still in Longhu Mountain and may have been staring at her all the time.


    It''s better not to go down the mountain.


    By late at night, the swelling on my face had been eliminated and my mouth was not crooked, but the wound still needed some time.


    The growth of all things is like the way of cultivation. They are accumulated over time. Opportunities are good and the speed can be faster. Although Chen Hao and I are not as good as Gu Yi, they are also good opportunities.


    In the early morning, I noticed that there was Yin Qi coming out from behind. When I got up, I saw Wu De manifesting, with a small Zhou Tian compass in my hand.


    Noticing the wound on my face, he hurried to ask me what happened. I briefly explained that when I heard that the wooden axe had been taken away, he asked anxiously, what if they sent it out of Longhu Mountain?


    I said, they dare not. When they go back, the new accounts and the old accounts will be calculated together.


    If I had known they would follow me, I would have beaten them up even if it would spoil everyone''s fun when I met them on the road.


    But they also reminded me that there are many ignorant and fearless people like them in the Xuanmen.


    There are also Qu Xiao, who are afraid, but will act recklessly in order to kill me.


    The first kind of people are fearless. If the eight people were not lucky and happened to meet Li Shengnong, it would be easy for me to clean them up. What I fear most is Qu Xiao, who has deep hatred and dependence.


    I took a long breath and asked him how Chen Hao was. Wu De said that Chen Hao had completely swallowed the yin-yang mark, and he got some benefits when he didn''t completely swallow it. He absorbed part of the yin-yang order, and it would be much easier to practice Taoism with ghost body in the future.


    As long as you spit it out completely, digestion is only a matter of time. I was relieved that my beating was not in vain. Wu De looked at my wound and blew the Yin wind to relieve my pain. Then he took out the wound medicine unintentionally given by the sword last time and sprinkled some on it.


    Those eight fools, if they return the small wooden axe and bring the middle-aged and elders to reconcile, the situation will certainly become very interesting. I even wonder if nvjiang will destroy their whole sect?


    But it''s impossible to calm down. Now Xuanmen is quietly protecting itself because of the emergence of ancient Yi school. If nvjiang kills the sect at this time, this situation may be broken. It may not be a good thing for the corpse clan.


    At dawn, Chen Hao finally dispersed his Yin Qi. He saw the wound on my face at a glance, and his face changed. Wu De hurriedly explained. Chen Hao listened to his anger and said, those stupid pigs deserve to die.


    I said it was a blessing in disguise that Li Shengnong and his soul were destroyed. If I hadn''t been forced to a desperate situation and the hidden things in my body broke out, it wouldn''t be so easy for us to kill the resentful soul.


    There are snacks in my backpack. Originally, nvjiang prepared them for me to eat during my outing. Now they have become food for my stomach. I found some bags of soft candy and ate some. Chen Hao said about his own situation. Now the yin-yang mark has been imprisoned in the Yin jade by him. As long as he breaks through the Qi things, he can integrate, but the smell of the mark can''t be hidden. It won''t take long for the underground to detect it, and people will get it back. He plans to go back to Shiao mountain first and come out after merging the Yin and Yang marks with his master.


    Although the situation of the corpse clan has improved, it is still on guard by all factions. If he offends the underground government, he may not be able to cope with it. Besides, Bai Wushuang''s skill is to restrain the underground government. He wants to be safer when he goes back.


    It happened that my parents and grandpa left Tianshi mansion. They must go back too. They happen to be together at that time. In order to prevent Tianshi mansion from taking action, I want to build a small house for them near Shiao mountain and take care of each other. If something happens, the strong in Shiao mountain can take action in time.


    Chen Hao listened to my plan and said, let''s go back together.


    I looked at Chen Hao''s small face and sighed in my heart. I didn''t want to say it, but I still wanted to say it. I can''t do anything about feelings. Moreover, Shushan talks about swords. I''ll go with you at that time. You don''t have to fight like this. If there is any problem in cultivation, it''s not worth the loss.


    Chen Hao was silent. After a while, he said, boss, Wu De said that there was a secret treasure in the ancient immortal gate, which could cast flesh. I heard from my sister-in-law that Gu Yi''s school is probably the inheritance of Gu Xian. Maybe there will be something magical.


    At this point, Chen Hao did not go on. I wanted to say that we can''t deal with Gu Yi now, but I saw his look gloomy and didn''t say what he said.


    Jian had no intention of saying the original sentence. He still resented it. If someone else said it, he might forget it. Unfortunately, the person who said this was the one he loved


    I seriously analyzed and said that Gu Yi is certainly not something we can deal with, but this time he suddenly appeared to try to suppress women''s rigidity and try the strength of the strong in the world. So when the discussion is over, he will definitely go back to his school. At that time, the ancient wind should stay. We can look for clues from him.


    It''s just... I paused and didn''t know if it would hurt him, but I thought that since he found out that Guyi''s sect was likely to have, he should be prepared, so I said that even if Guyi''s sect had, I''m afraid it would not be easy to get it.


    Chen Hao smiled and said that as long as it is certain, it is one of my hopes. Not now, but it will be OK in the future.


    When I heard him say this, I had no worries in my heart. I stood up and said, I''ll go with you then. Wu De also quickly stood up and said, there is me.


    Chen Hao smiled. They reached out and helped me up. I rubbed my eyes gently. It still hurt, but it was much more comfortable. They helped me and walked towards Longhu Mountain.


    When I appeared at the gate of Longhu Mountain, I saw the four men and four women who robbed me yesterday. The woman who kicked me gave me a cold look, tilted her mouth and sneered. She''s not dead yet. She''s really lucky. But it''s no use. Your face is ruined. You''re just a waste.


    Then he greeted his companions and said, just in time, my grandparents and uncles are ready. Let''s go over together and watch the waste be swept out.


    I wanted to do it, but I laughed when I heard that. I want to see what flowers she can play. I also want to see that the sect is a group of fools from old to young.


    At the same time, I was grateful to them. I took a small wooden axe to ask for credit before I came back. Otherwise, Nu Jiang would surely go down the mountain when she knew Li Shengnong came to me.


    It''s just that 38 is not in a hurry. They waited at the door early in the morning, thinking that I can''t come back. They just hid the small wooden axe secretly.

 Chapter 63

    Eight people were still sarcastic all the way. Chen Hao and Wu De couldn''t listen. If I hadn''t pressed them, they would have jumped out and beat them.


    There were more and more onlookers on the way. LAN Yue and Su Guyan saw that I hurried to help me. They saw that there were blood holes in my face and dirty on my body. They hurriedly asked me what happened.


    They were a little nervous and worried that the woman would be angry with them.


    Tong Tong, are you okay! Su Guyan took a handkerchief and followed me to wipe the soil on my face.


    The eight people haven''t realized it yet. The woman who kicked me sneered and said, I''m afraid you have the wrong thigh? He is disfigured now. Sooner or later, the queen will kick him away. But our family has prepared another boy for the queen. It''s still time for you to please.


    Lan Yu frowned slightly and shouted angrily. What are you talking about?


    Kunlun mountain? The girl looked at Lan Yu contemptuously and snorted with disdain.


    Lan Yu angrily said, which sect are you from?


    Tianhe gate. One of the men spoke arrogantly. Blue moon was so angry that she sneered. Su Guyan said, you are not qualified to observe Taoism. Who invited you?


    Su Guyan has a good interpersonal relationship. She is a small sect that Wu De doesn''t know. She tells the details at once.


    The girl who kicked me was like a cat with its tail stepped on. She blew her hair. Her voice pointed sharply at Su Guyan and said, it''s not in the stream now. You''ll be unable to climb up later.


    If it weren''t for the pain in my mouth, I really wanted to laugh now, and her anger would be stupid. I was also unlucky. It was a shame to meet Li Shengnong and these eight pigs and plant them in their hands.


    Lan Yu sneered and asked, if you don''t roll, will I ask you to roll?


    He meant to do it, but I stopped him and whispered to Su Guyan. They said, leave her alone and watch her continue to perform.


    The girl snorted proudly. You don''t deserve it. Then go on.


    Lan Yu is so angry that he bites his teeth and scolds. It''s really ugly people who do more mischief.


    Near the yard where the girl and I were frozen, there were four old men in their fifties in front, with an eight or nine year old boy, who was very cute. The boy was carrying my small wooden axe in his hand.


    Lan Yu whispered, Zhang Tong, how did they get your weapon?


    it''s a long story! My mouth hurts, not to mention the killing of Qu Xiao.


    The female stiff sensed my breath and soon opened the door. She saw my eyebrows slightly wrinkled and wanted to come over, but as soon as she moved her steps, the old man of four days and the door blocked in front with the boy.


    Seeing my small wooden axe in other people''s hands, the woman''s eyes showed some killing intention.


    The old man, headed by Xuan Tongjing, hurriedly pushed down the boy around him. The boy was very smart and knew what he was going to do. He rushed to the front of the female stiff and shouted, daughter-in-law and sister!


    The girl frowned even more, but with an eight or nine year old child, she couldn''t do it, but ignored it. In the eyes of the people in Tianhe gate, it seems that the girl is beginning to like the boy.


    Seeing that Nu Jiang wanted to come towards me again, the old man in xuantongjing hurried to block in front of me by mistake. His attitude was very respectful and said, your majesty, Zhang Tong''s waste face was ruined, but he was a waste man. We have prepared a boy for adults.


    The old man kept winking at the child, and the child came up to the front and cried out to his daughter-in-law and sister.


    Some of the onlookers outside saw the clue and didn''t dare to talk. Some thought I was really dumped by the girl and sneered at me.


    The woman''s stiff eyebrows frowned more and more tightly. At this time, Zhang Qiuyu also rushed over and asked what was going on. That day, the Xuan Tongjing of the gate sneered and said, we work at the gate of heaven and don''t talk too much in the Tianshi mansion!


    Zhang Qiuyu was stunned before he met anyone who dared to talk to him like this, but he soon shouted angrily and wantonly. This is Longhu Mountain.


    On weekdays, the old man of Tianhe gate trembled when he saw Zhang Qiuyu. He was not qualified to speak.


    But now, I think I''m close to nvjiang. There are corpse families as backers, and my nostrils are facing the sky. They all disdain to see Zhang Qiuyu''s face.


    The girl who kicked me at the gate just now also looked at Lan Yu. It can be seen that from top to bottom, she thought that Nu Jiang was already a member of their family.


    Stupidity is inherited.


    Zhang Qiuyu also saw me surrounded by the crowd, saw me with injury, realized that something had happened, and his face was gloomy.


    The woman took a long breath and asked herself to calm down. So, did you hit the wound on my husband''s face?


    The girl couldn''t hear her stiff and cold tone. She said happily, Queen, how can a waste like Zhang Tong deserve you. You see, my little cousin is only eight and a half years old this year. He is smart and very likable


    I just want to know if you hurt my husband''s face?


    The chill began to release from the woman''s stiff body, and her heart was out of control.


    The girl thought there would be a reward. With excitement on her face, she said, yes, I''ll kick it myself


    The words came to an abrupt end here, because she had already flown out. When she fell to the ground, her hair was scattered, some dizzy, and she couldn''t tell the direction. She turned left and right, and her left cheek quickly became red and swollen. Moreover, the woman was stiff too hard. Her cheek was against her teeth and was directly fanned out of a big blood hole. When she opened her mouth, she could see the bloody teeth exposed from her face.


    The female stiff Yin yuan was too cold. Coupled with the reflex arc of the body nerve, the female still couldn''t feel the pain until she touched the blood on her face.


    The girl then stretched out her hand and took the wooden axe from the child''s hand. She said a cold word. Zhenyuan put it outside and directly lifted him out, but there was no heavy hand.


    The old man who has been talking just now has a white face, a blue mouth and a shaking body. Of the eight people last night, the remaining seven were kneeling on the ground, and their expressions were still very confused.


    Female stiff asked the first person on the left, who else did it besides you?


    No!


    The man stammered. The woman humed coldly, swept through the sky and the door, and everyone said, just you losers, you can''t hurt my husband.


    Nu Jiang said and took me from Lan Yu''s hand. She asked softly, are you okay?


    I said it was all right, and then whispered to her that Li Shengnong suppressed my cultivation, so these people picked up a bargain and robbed me of my things. Don''t ask about my accomplices.


    The woman snorted coldly and asked them to return my things. Now they knew what to do. They knelt on the ground and sent the purple amulet up.


    On the way, the woman said in a low voice, I beat the one who kicked you in the face. I can''t do the rest. You find an excuse and do it yourself.


    She has a noble status. It''s almost time to shock the boy back and hurt one person. It''s very indecent of her to do aggressive things.


    At this time, the boy who had scolded the girl was holding the purple amulet with trembling hands, waiting for me to get it.


    Naturally, I can''t eat for nothing. I looked at it and said, you took 20 purple talismans from me. Why? Now just want to return one?


    No, no, No. The young man stammered for three words, and his face was already iron blue.


    If not, return it together. I held out my hand and didn''t get the purple sign.


    No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I mean, we only took a purple amulet from you.


    His voice fell. I used to slap him in the face. Although I used real yuan, no woman was so terrible that she could fan her face out of the hole. The woman hasn''t recovered until now. Looking at her blood in her hand, I don''t know if she had a sequelae.


    It''s gone. I slapped him in the face and several teeth burst out of the young man''s mouth. When he finished, I slapped him in the face again, and then, without waiting for him to speak, I opened my bow from left to right and smoked more than a dozen times in a row.


    I saw that he had few teeth and his mouth was swollen and speechless, so I said reluctantly. It seems that you have a bad memory. I''ll ask others and go to the next one.


    Zifu, one two million. It''s not a big problem for ordinary sects and families to take out twenty.


    But tianhemen doesn''t even have the qualification to watch the sermon, that is, the marginalized small sect.


    There are many profitable industries and big cakes in Xuanmen, but there is also a lot of food. Many people are unwilling to give up.


    Twenty purple runes. It''s not easy for them to take them out.


    The remaining six people, male and female, I took them one by one, and none of them dared to admit that they took my 20 purple talismans. For them, the number is too large. They can''t afford to admit that they can crush their sect.


    I went to the old man in xuantongjing, looked at him with a sneer and said, they can''t remember, you should remember.


    The old man''s face turned blue and white, but in this matter, he was not stupid. He knew I was blackmail. His voice trembled and said, Zhang Tong, don''t push people too hard. How can you have 20 purple amulets in your little world!


    He also pretended to be innocent, turned back and told the onlookers that everyone would comment on the reason. It was obviously blackmail.


    The onlookers are not stupid. Naturally, they can see that I am blackmail, but they also see what Tianhe does in front of the door. No one wants to stand up and touch the bad luck.


    Seeing that the people didn''t respond, the old man hurried to Zhang Qiuyu and said in a coolly manner, "Lord Zhang, you have to decide for me!


    I''m really afraid that the ox nose old Taoist''s sense of justice burst out. I coughed and said that anyone can come to Longhu Mountain. Everyone should pay attention in the future. I''m afraid there''s no place to complain about being stolen by thieves.


    Zhang Qiuyu was going to speak. After listening to my words, his expression was very rich. He grinned and said, as you said just now, there is no point for me to speak here. Recently, I am busy, so you can deal with it by yourself!


    Staring at Zhang Qiuyu leaving, the xuantongjing old man of Tianhe gate was desperate. But what can we do? The words were released by himself, and he didn''t dare to stop Zhang Qiuyu.


    I approached and asked, do you still return my things? If you have a bad memory, I''ll help you recover.


    How dare a hero say yes if he can''t get a penny?


    If they hadn''t come here to play a farce, I wouldn''t be embarrassed now that people have beaten and their anger has disappeared.


    But after watching their performance, I understand a truth. I can never reason with a pig. The best way to keep him away is to make him afraid.


    Seeing that I was pressing, the old man Xuantong of Tianhe gate turned gloomy. He suddenly shouted angrily, pushed his hands flat, condensed two talismans, and hit me on the chest.

 Chapter 64

    Tianhe gate is a dog jumping over the wall. Under my repeated coercion, the old man in xuantongjing is cruel and wants to take me as a hostage.


    His behavior reminds me of a word that barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. However, his hand stretched out, and my small wooden axe chopped down fiercely. I didn''t want to kill people, so I used the axe brain to break the amulet in his hand and press the real yuan in his body. Under the powerful axe potential, his body couldn''t support, and he knelt on the ground with a thump.


    I went up and opened my bow left and right, slapped and slapped seven or eight in the face.


    Until all the teeth in his mouth collapsed and flew, the three old people who were shocked and trembled nearby hurriedly said that the talisman was 20 and we would return it as soon as possible.


    The words shouted out, and the three knelt down together.


    I vomited out at one breath, stopped, went to the young man who had insulted the stiff woman, took the purple symbol in his hand and said, remember, bring me what you owe me as soon as possible.


    I didn''t set a time for him. If they didn''t return it, I wouldn''t ask for it. What we have to do today is to make an example of others and frighten those who still have small abacus in mind.


    Unfortunately, I still have to face people like Qu Xiao directly. Threats are useless.


    Nu Jiang came and took me back to the courtyard. Lan Yu and Su Guyan wanted to follow in, but Nu Jiang waved back and closed the door directly.


    When I got to the inner room, I asked, did you meet Li Shengnong?


    Um. I nodded, told the details of killing Qu Xiao and Li Shengnong, and talked about the golden light flying out of my chest. The woman''s expression didn''t change at all, as if it was expected. I hurried to ask her what it was.


    The female stiff gently touched my injured face, took out a small jade knife, cut her fingers to force the corpse blood to drop on it, and didn''t answer my question.


    After getting along for so long, I know her character. It''s no use asking if I don''t want to say. Hold her hand and say that the corpse blood is precious. Just let it recover slowly. Anyway, it won''t leave a scar.


    Her royal blood has strong recovery ability, but it is too precious to waste on such a small injury.


    The woman said anxiously that she would go to see her parents tomorrow. They saw you like this. No wonder I didn''t take good care of you.


    I was so happy that I teased her and said, so you will be nervous when you see your father-in-law?


    The woman''s face was slightly red, but she said domineering that it was grandpa who gave you to me, so I married you back.


    I didn''t know much about the door. I took the opportunity to take her jade knife and put it on the cabinet. I went to take a bath and change my clothes, but my mouth hurt and my hands hurt. You have to wash it for me.


    The woman gave me a stiff white look. She didn''t allow me to see her. She didn''t look at me less and didn''t refuse.


    After taking a bath, I put medicine on the wound. After a while, LAN Yue came to see me. Nu Jiang didn''t show her face. Su Guyan said that the people of Tianhe gate were driven down the mountain by the disciples of Longhu Mountain. Longhu Mountain also sent someone down the mountain to check where you had an accident.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I have hidden the bodies of Li Shengnong and Qu Xiao, but if you look carefully, you can still find them.


    Li Shengnong said nothing. Just explain, but Qu Xiao


    Seeing that I was a little nervous, nvjiang sent a message to me and said, don''t worry. Just tell me about Qu Xiao''s yin-yang mark at that time.


    In the evening, the people from Tianshi mansion came as expected. He was an elder level old man, followed by the old man of soul seduction gate. His face was gloomy and he didn''t say a word.


    The elder of Tianshi mansion greeted Nu Jiang and said in front of the crowd, Zhang Tong, we found two bodies at the place where you had an accident. One is Li Shengnong, a disciple of the Li family who has been destroyed. The body has rotted and stinks. The other is Qu Xiao, the eldest disciple of Gouhun sect.


    He said that he deliberately stopped here to give the old man of the nearby Qu family a chance to speak. The old man''s tone was not so kind. He pointed to my nose and asked, Zhang Tong, did you kill him?


    I didn''t say anything. Lan Yu looked at me with a complicated look, but more than that, he didn''t believe I could kill Qu Xiao.


    Nu Jiang explained, and I didn''t refuse. I got up and went with them.


    Lanyue and Su Guyan followed. I looked back and saw that the girl was stiff and didn''t come, which made me a little uneasy. Seeing me turn around three times at a time, the old man of the Qu family sneered. Don''t look at it. If you killed someone, the corpse family can''t protect you.


    A lot of people have gathered in the square. Zhang Qiuyu and several Qu family people surround the body.


    Li Shengnong died for many days, rotting and smelling. He was controlled by the resentful soul only by his obsession in his heart. Qu Xiao revived his soul with his corpse. The non-corruption of his body depended on the Yin Qi in his soul. Unfortunately, the Lingqiao was punctured by Wu De and decayed quickly.


    I looked, frowned and said, I know Li Shengnong. He was killed by the old guard in Tianming valley. I don''t know how to get here.


    The female stiff didn''t come, and there were four or five Song family elders nearby. Their cultivation was the lowest, and they were all Xuantong peak. They were still in the same state. If they suddenly shot at me and Zhang Qiuyu sat idly by, I couldn''t escape and didn''t dare to admit it directly.


    So he looked at Qu Xiao''s body and said, how do I think this man died earlier than Li Shengnong?


    Tianshi Zhang, do you think so? I asked Zhang Qiuyu later.


    For example, the strong Xia, how long the human soul will leave, he knows at a glance, and I don''t need to remind him. But a strong man of the Qu family said coldly that he practiced the secret art of the soul seduction gate.


    Secrets? I sneered and told the original story of yesterday. Just talking about playing, the longevity collar suddenly shook, and the female stiff seal disappeared. Chen Hao showed up and said, I killed Qu Xiao.


    There are all Taoists around. When they see the ghost coming out, they all release Zhenyuan and want to fight.


    In particular, the Qi Wujing old man of the Qu family drew a talisman on his fingertips and directly hit Chen Hao. However, Chen Hao''s body flashed and the talisman passed through him directly.


    Yin Yang imprint works?


    I was happy and quickly protected Chen Hao. I was afraid that Zhang Qiuyu would do it. Chen Hao couldn''t stop a breath.


    But just then, there was a laugh outside the gate of Tianshi mansion. When they turned back, they saw a dark shadow floating quickly.


    Is it Bai Wushuang who secretly informed Bai Wushuang that she didn''t come? I calculated that it was too late, unless Bai Wushuang was nearby all the time.


    Lao Zhang, long time no see. I didn''t give you any trouble, did I?


    The voice fell. Bai Wushuang had passed through the crowd. The black fog dissipated and showed the appearance of a scholar. He held an ancient fan in his hand and started with a Shua, gently inciting him to come towards Zhang Qiuyu.


    Zhang Qiuyu looked at Bai Wushuang with a complex look and didn''t say a word. Bai Wushuang came over to see the bodies of Qu Xiao and Li Shengnong. He sneered and said, one resents the body and the other revives the soul. The soul seduction gate is really powerful. I dare to do anything against the law of heaven near the big tree of hell.


    Chen Hao and Bai Wushuang finished, hurriedly saluted, and told Qu Xiao how to follow him. When talking about the yin-yang mark and the difference between the Yin and the earth, the Qu family''s face changed.


    White matchless light ah, Chen Hao said, words have no basis. How can the soul seducing sect be said to be a decent sect of Xuanmen? How dare they do things that are angry and resentful?


    I touched my nose. It seems that female stiffness has long been arranged. It involves underground affairs. Her deterrence is not big, but Bai Wushuang is different. But I also know that Bai Wushuang''s appearance is probably the prelude to the seclusion of Shiao mountain. In the future, nvjiang can''t accompany me.


    This is the last time they have deterred Xuanmen and won Chen Hao and I a space for growth.


    After hearing Bai Wushuang''s scolding, Chen Hao hurriedly summoned the Yin jade and released the yin-yang mark from it. He arched his hand and said, master, disciple, there is evidence. This is the yin-yang mark in Qu Xiao''s body.


    Bai Wushuang''s face sank and said with a sneer that he was really brave. As a ghost in the underworld, he dared to revive his soul and intervene in the affairs of the sun.


    Although the old man of the Qu family was afraid of being matchless, he still sneered at his family reputation and said casually, do you mean?


    Bai Wushuang suddenly appeared behind him, grabbed his shoulder with one hand and said, is it right or not? You accompany me to the hell and violate the yin-yang precepts. I''m afraid it has something to do with the support of the Qu family. It''s just to be found out together.


    I don''t know exactly what the yin-yang commandment is or who made it. However, when the elder of the Qu family heard it, his face turned pale. He quickly changed his mouth and said that Qu Xiao must be good at making claims and has not been much involved with the Qu family. I will thoroughly investigate the matter and explain it to the evil family when I go back.


    I thought Bai Wushuang would stick to it, make enough evidence and completely subvert the Qu family. But when he heard the speech, he sneered and loosened the elder of the Qu family. He turned back and said to Zhang Qiuyu, Lao Zhang, don''t you see the truth? Alas, Tianshi mansion is getting worse year by year. Every moth comes out. I think you are incompetent.


    Zhang Qiuyu''s face was gloomy and silent. It seemed that he had known Bai Wushuang for a long time.


    The Qu family did not dare to entangle. They reiterated to the onlookers that they would give an answer, and then hurried away with Qu Xiao''s body.


    Bai Wushuang''s face sank when he saw that Zhang Qiuyu didn''t speak. He looked back and said in a loud voice that people from all sects and sects were here today. Go back and tell your elders that Chen Hao, the only descendant of our evil sect, has entered the world with Yin body from today and competed with his peers. If someone maliciously obliterates, it must be a river of blood.


    Every time Bai Wushuang said a word, he released a cold breath. After he said a word, the original Taoist holy land had become ghostly, empty and Yin wind howled, and evil ghosts screamed, showing a hell like scene, which was very frightening.


    My hands and feet are a little cold and I''m surprised. It''s unparalleled. Is it from hell?


    Zhang Qiuyu raised his eyebrows, released Taoist righteousness, and raised the clouds all over the sky behind him. The void was unstable, as if he wanted to break open.


    The two great powers fought against each other, and the breath of terror instantly drove the people around them back. If they hadn''t deliberately restrained, I''m afraid many people would have vomited blood and died on the spot.


    Lao Zhang, you really can''t do it. Fifty years have passed and you haven''t taken the step of breaking the void! Bai Wushuang is calm and calm, and speaks sarcastically about Zhang Qiuyu.


    Then the folding fan in his hand closed fiercely, and the scream of the void was even worse. The ghosts in countless hell suddenly gathered into a big mouth, swooped down from the sky and roared at Zhang Qiuyu.


    Zhang Qiuyu was pale and stepped back. A group of strong men from Tianshi mansion rushed up to protect him and prepared to do it, but Zhang Qiuyu retreated.


    The evil gate was never born, and a word can''t threaten. Bai Wushuang uses Zhang Qiuyu to build Wei and give Chen Hao a chance to fight for the front all his life.

 Chapter 65

    Chen Hao desperately wants to break through the Qi Wu realm and integrate the Yin and Yang marks. The picture is just to appear in front of the world openly. When he goes to Shushan, he doesn''t hide in my longevity collar.


    But even if he really came to Qi Wu territory, I''m afraid he can''t hide his trace in the place where there are so many experts in Shushan. Now he has a bright identity, which is more important to him than anything.


    And he is the only disciple of the evil sect. It''s definitely heavy enough.


    Wu De sighed in his longevity collar. Obviously, he also wanted to have such an opportunity, but it was unrealistic to strive for it at this time. I whispered to comfort him and said, don''t worry. In the future, when Chen Hao and I have the ability, you can also appear aboveboard, and you practice Taoism. No one can see through your identity when you arrive in Qi Wu territory.


    I wanted Wu De to show up, but I heard someone nearby saying, hey, this boy is so awesome. He has a helper.


    The people next to him said, I said why he is so rebellious. It turns out that there are evil disciples around him. It''s no wonder that many people can''t fight him.


    There are a lot of comments like this, which reminds me that in the past, people wanted to deal with me and just come to xuantongjing. Now Chen Haoliang will come to two. If Wu De comes out, there will be three, which will be more dangerous.


    Wu De listened to my comfort and didn''t tangle with this problem. He explained to me that Xuanmen 61 Jiazi, 30 is a generation, and those over 30 can''t fight us in the future.


    When I heard this, my eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and I was already terrible at the age of 30. Like the ancient wind, it was only twenty-eight or seventy-eight times longer than me.


    But it''s better than not.


    After announcing Chen Hao''s identity, Bai Wushuang looked at Zhang Qiuyu with a smile and said, Lao Zhang, I heard that a mysterious man came recently. The 28 year old juxia realm is about to break the void?


    Zhang Qiuyu nodded with a cold face. He didn''t want to answer, but he couldn''t help it. It was a little ugly.


    Bai Wushuang doesn''t care whether Zhang Qiuyu is ugly or not. To put it mildly, I''ve never heard of such a peerless genius. I''m just here today. Please introduce me. I want to meet this person and borrow you to use Longhu Mountain to try if he is really extraordinary.


    The onlookers were in an uproar and said that they were unique. This was to challenge Gu Yi.


    On the Taoist altar, women''s rigid strength overwhelms Gu Yi, but there are many restrictions on it. They can''t kill. They hide all their means, but they compare only momentum.


    If you really fight, there won''t be so many rules. It''s for this reason that I worried that nvjiang would come down the mountain to find me and be watched by Gu Yi yesterday.


    Zhang Qiuyu was also surprised. Looking back at Bai Wushuang, the clouds scattered on his face. He said with a smile, of course. I can also be a witness for you two.


    Gu Yi and Bai Wushuang, at their level, are rarely willing to fight with all their strength. After all, no matter who wins or loses in the end, they have to pay a price in the end. And the identity is special, no one can tolerate failure, and there will be no reservation in the fight.


    Almost when Bai Wushuang opened his mouth, someone whispered that Gu Yi was likely to master the ancient immortal method with amazing power.


    Chen Hao wants to persuade Bai Wushuang, but when he opens his mouth, he is interrupted by Bai Wushuang.


    To show strength and force Gu Yi, this war must be fought, otherwise Gu Yi will be unscrupulous, and Shiao mountain will not be able to truly seclude.


    I just didn''t expect that nvjiang would let Bai Wushuang do it. Is she not as good as Bai Wushuang?


    Thinking of this, I feel a little uncomfortable. You know, in my mind, she is the most beautiful and powerful person in the world.


    Naturally, I don''t want anyone to be better than her, because in that way, she may be injured and controlled by others. But fortunately, Bai Wushuang is from Shiao mountain and is not an outsider.


    Zhang Qiuyu''s voice fell. Bai Wushuang nodded, pointed the front with a folding fan and said with a smile: lead the way.


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Qiuyu raised Xia on his body. The void was unstable. He appeared in the back mountain of Tianshi mansion a few kilometers away. However, he just appeared. They found that Bai Wushuang followed him closely. There was no drop, and there was no breath leakage. It was not until people appeared in the distance that we reacted to see where Bai Wushuang stood, leaving only Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao was a little excited that he could appear aboveboard for the first time. I saw Zhang Qiuyu and Bai Wushuang disappear in the back mountain. I knew that it was impossible to watch the battle at this level, and with Zhang Qiuyu nearby, the breath would not be exposed.


    No matter which side wins or loses, it will be kept secret.


    I took Chen Hao and walked towards Su Guyan. The ghost entered the world. It was the first time in history to let a group of Taoists get along with a ghost. Su Guyan couldn''t adapt for a moment. They looked embarrassed. They didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Hao went over, smiled at Su Guyan and said, sister Guyan. Then his eyes fell on LAN Yue and called out their names one by one.


    I just said that Chen Hao has been with me. When we get along, he sees everything. By the way, tell Chen Hao''s life experience, add fuel and vinegar, arouse the sympathy of several people, and the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Seeing that everyone is not particularly excluded, I said that I have nothing to do during the day. Why don''t you come to my place as a guest?


    Nvjiang wants me to have my own friends. Now I also want Chen haorong to enter my own small circle. Unfortunately, they are afraid of any bad news.


    Chen Hao looked a little gloomy in his eyes. I''m also a little unhappy. If I can''t accept Chen Hao, I can''t become my friend. This is the bottom line. My tone is colder. With some childishness, it seems that you''ve never regarded me as a friend!


    Then he was ready to leave with Chen Hao.


    Many people in the field looked up and wanted to capture some information about the war between Lu Wushuang and Gu Yi, but some good people had been watching Chen Hao and secretly listened to our conversation.


    Seeing that Chen Hao was not liked by the public, he sneered at him. Since ancient times, good and evil do not coexist. Yin ghosts are Yin ghosts. What can they do even with a strong background? It doesn''t change anything.


    My eyes were cold and looked at the man. He trembled and hurried into the crowd. Seeing that I was going to find someone, Chen Hao grabbed me and said, forget it. If it hadn''t been for the rules set by Liu Tianyi, you wouldn''t have been welcomed. From the secular perspective, the position of right and evil is no longer measured by things, but by tradition. Some people, dressed in human skin, do dirty things, but openly call themselves decent.


    Chen Hao is more sophisticated and speaks more deeply than me, but his lack of breath is false.


    I listened and didn''t say anything. I took him directly back to the yard.


    When I opened the door, Chen Hao and I were stunned by the scene in front of us. The woman was sitting on a small stool in the yard, trying and clumsily to wash my clothes... Is this the sun coming out in the west?


    When we were stunned, we were stunned, laughing lightly, throwing away the foam on our hands, saying that Mount Longhu could find clothes and clothes that fit well, and it was not easy to throw them away.


    I''m a little adult now. Taoist children''s clothes are too small and adults'' clothes are too big. It''s really hard to find.


    After Chen Hao was surprised, he was calm and didn''t make a fuss. He was also worried about Bai Wushuang. He asked Nu Jiang, sister-in-law, is it dangerous for my master to challenge Gu Yi? I''ve heard people say that Gu Yi may have fairies.


    I used to help rinse the clothes. Nu Jiang looked up and said, magic is not so easy to learn, but even if there is, your master can handle it. You don''t have to worry.


    After hearing this, Chen Hao rolled up his sleeves and said, sister-in-law, go and have a rest. I''ll help Chen Hao.


    The woman is stiff and mature, but her face is only eighteen or nine years old. It is estimated that she has done this for the first time. She is so tired that she blushes. She has long wanted us to say this. Wen Yan moved the small stool and let me wash it myself.


    But just then, there was a voice outside the door. Looking back, it was su Gu, Yan lanyue and his party. There were seventeen or eight people with some things in their hands. When they entered the door, they were stunned to see the woman with her sleeves rolled up, her hands wet, and clothes in the basin.


    I didn''t see Nanjian in the crowd, but within a few minutes, the boy uploaded a photo with the title: shocked, the queen personally cleaned clothes for mentally retarded children.


    It was only after Wang pangzi, who had lost contact for a long time, took the initiative to contact me that I knew it. Pangzi sighed on the phone and said that if there was such a thing in the future, I would send it to him at the first time. Don''t let Nanjian''s grandson pick up a bargain.


    As soon as Wang pangzi said, I knew that because Nan Jian sent this photo, the number of column hits exceeded 100000 and tens of thousands of new registrations were added. The management of the forum directly rewarded him with one million yuan, and the starting price of advertising implantation fee in the section is one million yuan.


    After I came to Longhu Mountain, I didn''t update less. I also sent a lot of information on the Taoist platform, but compared with Nanjian, I wasn''t as good as him for half a month.


    When he hung up the phone and came back, he found that Lan Yu and they were all holding mobile phones. Su Guyan looked a little embarrassed. If you want to explain to me, I interrupted in advance. It''s not discussed. Call him now and I''ll talk to him about life.


    Su Guyan looked ugly. I explained, don''t get me wrong. Your brother made millions in half an hour with my wife''s photos. I want to talk to him about the dividends.


    Nanjian is very cheap and boring, which has caused me a lot of trouble. However, it''s no wonder that he was involved in tianhemen. If he didn''t stand up, someone would realize it. After all, a treasure box was empty in the secret realm hall, and I was the first to go in.


    After playing the forum for so long, I found that although Wang pangzi also has the ability in this regard, he still owes some heat for fanning the flames, and negative news is always easier to attract attention than some positive news.


    Since Nanjian is haunted, I can''t really kill him. It''s better to cooperate.


    After hearing this, Su Guyan relaxed his expression and went out to find Nanjian himself. Chen Hao and Lan Yu are like-minded and have talked about Qu Xiao.


    The bet has to come to an end. However, just when we were having a good chat, the originally sunny sky suddenly turned red and the sky was dim. When we looked up, we found that the sun in the distance had also turned blood red.


    I was surprised. It was Bai Wushuang and Gu Yi who started a strange image.

 Chapter 66

    After drying the clothes, the woman rolled up her sleeves and looked up at the void. The blue moon asked curiously, sister nvjiang, can you see their battle?


    No. The girl smiled gently, because she had no airs. Lanyue and they were close to her a lot.


    Chen Hao said anxiously that the heaven and earth are different. There are strong people who want to fall. Sister-in-law, will my master be all right?


    The woman said with a smile. Don''t listen to the nonsense of people outside. In the past, the strong will die if there were strange images. It was Li Guangfu of Tianming Valley who urged Tianming disk to steal life. If he wants to continue his life, he naturally wants to kill a strong man. The strange image that appears now is just that your master and Gu Yi have hooked the power of integrating heaven and earth. Don''t make a fuss. No matter who loses or wins, Zhang Qiuyu won''t let Longhu Mountain bleed.


    Inadvertently, nvjiang told a secret story. Immediately, several young people frowned, as if they remembered something.


    Li Guangfu has lived for thousands of years and has stolen his life more than once. I''m afraid many sects have suffered from it. Female stiff seemingly unintentional sentence, but it is deliberately guiding?


    Not long after, Nanjian was carried in by Su Guyan. I came forward and hugged his shoulder. The boy was taller than me. He was hugged by me and bowed with a cheap smile on his face.


    It is estimated that Su Guyan reminded him on the way. Before I could speak, he took the initiative to throw out an olive branch. In the future, as long as it was nvjiang and my information, he would earn half of the money.


    When I saw him preach, I could only give up after a few words of training. When he really faced Nanjian, the boy''s face was gray and his body was shaking. Fortunately, Nanjian didn''t care about the things in the forum. He just saw me playing with Nanjian and paid attention to it, otherwise he would feel better.


    The sky anomaly lasted half an hour before it dispersed. Soon a black fog fell on the yard. Bai Wushuang showed up. His face was a little white, but he looked indifferent. He talked with nvjiang through voice. It seemed that it was something important.


    Just then, blue moon''s mobile phones rang at the same time, and I realized that something big had happened. Is it easy to be killed? But it''s unlikely. As Nu Jiang said, even if Bai Wushuang has this ability, Zhang Qiuyu will stop it.


    At this time, my mobile phone also rang. I received a private letter from fat man. He sent me a connection, a post of the forum. It took only five minutes to send it, and it was already more than 100000 clicks.


    After reading the above content, my hands and feet are a little cold. The turbulence that Nu Jiang said came out of guard. Is it the school behind Gu Yi that caused all this?


    It''s a pity that Bai Wushuang and nvjiang have always been talking. I don''t know what they said.


    Chen Hao took his mobile phone and said after reading it, the secret place was not closed. I thought something was abnormal. I didn''t expect to open the fourth floor now.


    I said that it should not be called the fourth layer, but a new continent.


    Great changes have taken place in Bagua town. I want someone to verify the words of white fox for me, but Liu Tianyi, who was imprisoned, didn''t see it. Instead, he found a bronze door. Now the door has been opened, and the forbidden spell covering Bagua town and wudaoshan has disappeared. Behind the door, there is a new world.


    I have a faint feeling that behind the bronze door, there may be a connection with a person, a corpse and a ghost. What Li Guangfu calculated is likely to be the future.


    And when Li Guangfu left, he said that nvjiang was just his master''s chess piece, and we couldn''t escape.


    When I thought of the blood net that appeared when he was taken away, it was like a forbidden spell. At that time, I wondered if the so-called forbidden spell and natural disaster of wudaoshan were set by the master in Li Guangfu''s mouth!


    If so, why should it be removed now?


    Nvjiang knows more than I do, but she doesn''t want to tell me more. Looking at her frown from time to time, I didn''t bother.


    Now, I also know that even if I know some things, I can''t do anything. It''s better to follow her arrangement step by step. And I believe she won''t hurt me.


    The news on the forum passed quickly, and a new secret realm appeared, which means an opportunity for the earth with a lack of spiritual things.


    Moreover, with the disappearance of the forbidden curse, many things that can not be mentioned began to emerge. Some people said that they saw thousands of mountains behind the bronze gate, full of aura, and giant animals with wings of 100 meters across the sky.


    However, I am concerned about wudaoshan. An insider posted that wudaoshan has five paths of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. It didn''t appear at the beginning of the establishment of Bagua town. It suddenly came one day 400 years ago and surrounded the Bagua array.


    At the same time, there are also people who pick it out. There are five spirits living in Wudao mountain. When I saw here, I couldn''t help thinking, is the old woodcutter Mu Ling?


    Unfortunately, no one knows more.


    Bai Wushuang finished her conversation with nvjiang. She didn''t pay attention to these things that broke out in the forum, or what happened now. She had expected it long ago.


    Blue moon and her family got a call and left one after another. They looked in a hurry and were going to wudaoshan.


    I took my cell phone and asked if wudaoshan was the same as what was said above. She nodded and didn''t want to talk more. She pulled me and said that the fourth secret realm is extremely dangerous. It is a sealed land on the earth. Many fans can find answers in it. You go in with Chen Hao and bring two things out.


    What''s that?


    Instead of saying anything, she took out a blood red ring and put it on the middle finger of my left hand. The voice said that if you encounter something that makes the ring white, you''ll find a way to get it. But remember not to look!


    She didn''t say what it was. I couldn''t find it if I wanted to.


    Chen Hao was also called by Bai Wushuang. He didn''t know what to tell him. Nu Jiang ignored them, took me and said, let''s find Zhang Qiuyu and let him let your parents go now!


    I nodded excitedly and repressed for several days. Finally, this day came. It''s just that the time is no longer agreed. Is Tianshi mansion willing to release people?


    The girl was accompanied. The Taoist boy at the gate of the inner hall didn''t stand in the way. He personally led the way in front of us for fear that we might walk around.


    Many people from Tianshi mansion gathered in the Longhu Mountain hall. They seemed to be arguing. When they saw us at the door, the quarrel stopped immediately.


    Zhang Qiuyu''s face is flushed. It can be seen that the debate just now is very fierce.


    Nu Jiang said directly that Bagua town has changed. I''m afraid I can''t wait for tomorrow. I hope leader Zhang will honor his promise today.


    Zhang Qiuyu said with an ugly face that the situation has changed. Tong Tong''s parents also agreed to stay in Tianshi mansion.


    nonsense! I was so angry when I heard him repent. In order not to let the people in Tianshi mansion see my worry, I didn''t dare to think about it for a few days. Now I get such a result, my eyes are red.


    The woman looked very cold and asked, so, is Tianshi mansion going to repent?


    Don''t get me wrong! The first old man sitting under Zhang Qiuyu stood up. He was as old as Zhang Qiuyu. He had pale hair and bright eyes. He got up and said that the leader elder martial brother was telling the truth. It was Zhang Tong''s parents'' decision to stay in Tianshi mansion. If you don''t believe it, I can take you to Houshan now and ask myself.


    Of course I don''t believe it. They must have used some means.


    The back mountain is the forbidden area of Tianshi mansion. There is a large open space with several humble huts on it. My parents, Grandpa and old dog Wu live in it.


    When I went, my father and mother were still hoeing, as if nothing had changed. When I saw their tears, I rolled out of my eyes and shouted from a distance. My mother''s hoe fell to the ground, ran towards me and hugged me in her arms.


    I haven''t seen her for three years. I hold her and cry.


    Grandpa and his father also came. The girl beat a blessing and shouted, father, Grandpa.


    Mother then remembered that the girl was stiff beside me, holding my face, kissed me on the forehead, and hurried to look at the girl. Her tears were wet on her face, smiling and looking at her up and down.


    The woman shouted at her.


    Wu Laogou came over and asked me about Chen Hao. Chen Hao didn''t have time to follow. Bai Wushuang seemed to have something important to do with him. I put down my parents first and told Wu Laogou about Chen Hao.


    It is said that Chen Hao has joined the evil sect. Wu Laogou looks strange. I don''t know whether he is happy or unhappy.


    I don''t know much about evil sects. Now I''m worried about my parents, so I didn''t ask them in detail. But I believe that since nvjiang let Chen Hao into the evil door, it won''t hurt him.


    Looking back, I saw my mother holding the woman''s stiff hand, smiling in her eyes and constantly asking some questions. It was just that I couldn''t listen, be naughty and make trouble.


    The woman''s answer was very meaningful. No matter what the question was, she just whispered that it was OK.


    That means I''m naughty, naughty and disobedient. Mother stared at me and said, if he doesn''t obey in the future, beat him hard for me and don''t get used to him.


    I interrupted and said, mom, Dad, Grandpa, Tianshi mansion agreed to let you leave, but I heard Zhang Qiuyu say you don''t agree.


    Grandpa''s face sank and said with a cold face, no big or small, that''s your uncle.


    Is Zhang Qiuyu my uncle? Did I hear you right? Wu De said that he had lived 150 years. Grandpa


    Nvjiang was also a little surprised, but she was not so surprised as me. She should have heard some rumors.


    We have to stay. There''s something you''ll understand when you grow up. My father came here. Now he still looks like a farmer, but his eyes are not the farmer who squats on the threshold and smokes.


    No, Zhang Qiuyu must have forced you by some means. I''ll find him now.


    Of course I won''t believe it.


    Grandpa grabbed me and said, if it weren''t for your uncle, we would all have fallen into Li Guangfu''s hands.


    I wiped my tears and asked. But as soon as Grandpa''s face changed, he suddenly asked the girl to take me back. I refused to go, and my mother kept wiping her tears, but the girl dragged me out of the room. Fifty meters later, the scene in front of me suddenly blurred. The farmland, thatched cottage, and my parents were all gone.


    Array, it''s an array. I screamed at the girl. Zhang Qiuyu, the old man, trapped his parents with an array. Go and save them.


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. The woman looked at me quietly.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, I kicked her and scratched her angrily.


    At this time, Zhang Qiuyu came from behind and asked Nu Jiang, now you know what the reason is?


    Nvjiang took my hand and nodded. I saw that the corners of her eyes were wet.


    Zhang Qiuyu sighed and said to me, Tong Tong, this is life. Your relatives, only uncle left.


    Old man, what do you mean? I bit the girl stiff and asked fiercely when I turned back.

 Chapter 67

    The girl was bitten by me, pulled me hard and shouted loudly..


    I saw that her eyes were also red. I didn''t know if it hurt her and didn''t dare to bite.


    Nvjiang said that your parents and grandpa don''t exist.


    What does not exist? I looked at her and looked back at Zhang Qiuyu.


    Tong Tong, come back with me. Let''s stop asking, okay? The girl squatted down and wiped the tears on my face.


    no way. I sobbed. If I hadn''t met just now, I could control my emotions. But after meeting, now hearing such words, the whole person collapsed. After three years of depression, I can''t accept such an outcome.


    Zhang Qiuyu came and asked tentatively. Why don''t you tell him now?


    no way. The woman said firmly. As soon as I heard that she wouldn''t let Zhang Qiuyu tell me the truth, I reached out and scratched her face, but my strength was very small.


    The woman was stiff and partial at the beginning. She was no longer the one who relied on me for everything I said, but still didn''t let Zhang Qiuyu tell me.


    After the outburst, I calmed down slowly.


    Wipe tears and ask him, if you don''t let Zhang Qiuyu say, tell my parents what happened to them.


    Seeing that I was not throwing, the woman said softly, I can only tell you that they are still alive. If you can become stronger than me in the future, I will tell you at that time.


    Can''t you beat the man who took them?


    The woman nodded. She was the strongest in my heart. She couldn''t even beat her. No one could help me.


    Zhang Qiuyu said, when I knew that the Li family was going to attack you, I sent someone in advance to take your parents to Longhu Mountain.


    I turned back angrily and farted. If you were so kind, how could my parents not take me? Don''t think I don''t know. You just want something from me. Don''t worry, I won''t give it to you even if I die.


    What about uncle? He can''t do anything for profit. The grandpa I saw just now is fake. He asked me to call Uncle Zhang Qiuyu. Naturally, it is also fake.


    Zhang Qiuyu was scolded by me and shook his head, but there was no excuse. I saw everything he did. The Li family wants to catch me. He''s not.


    Seeing that he couldn''t communicate with me, Zhang Qiuyu said to nvjiang, Tong Tong is willing to follow you. I believe you know what to do.


    The woman didn''t respond to him. Stand up and pull me straight away. On the way, I thought of my parents and couldn''t help crying again.


    Three years apart, do not see do not think, just worry, but meet in another, like cutting the heart. Seeing that I was crying sadly, the woman gave a light sigh and said, Lan Yu and they haven''t left yet. When you go back, you and Chen Hao will leave with them. Remember, in any case, you can''t lose the ring I gave you. If you are in danger, go home.


    My parents are gone, but at least there is a home. The girl will wait for me at home.


    In this world, she is the only one who gives me warmth. I remember grabbing her, scratching her, touching my nose and saying I''m sorry.


    The girl smiled, kissed me on the forehead and said, I don''t care about you now. You dare to do this in a few years. See how I deal with you.


    Grow up, who will spill!


    Back in the yard, Chen Hao greeted me when he saw me. On the way, I have wiped my crying face clean, but my eyes are a little red.


    Chen Hao can''t wait to ask, boss, have you seen grandpa Wu?


    Um. I nodded and said excitedly that they didn''t suffer much. As at home, Longhu Mountain gave them a piece of land, and the crops are almost as high as me.


    Chen Hao was very excited when he saw me gesticulating, but soon asked, why didn''t they follow? Didn''t Tianshi mansion promise to release people?


    I inadvertently covered it up and continued to tell him with a smile that they didn''t feel safe to go back to the village. They were also safe here and didn''t intend to go back with us. But we can come to see them any time in the future.


    Knowing the result and not knowing the truth is a kind of torture, which can keep people awake at night. Chen Hao has the right to know, but he is now impacting the Qi physical environment. He is already a little impatient. If he is disturbed, he may have problems.


    When I saw him hesitating, I was afraid that he would notice that I was lying. I hurried to say that now there is a new secret realm open, and we can''t delay. If we go late, we won''t get any benefits at that time. By the way, what about the mark?


    When Chen Hao heard me ask about the seal, he turned his attention and said, my master gave me something specially for dealing with the underground. With it, I don''t have to hide back to Shiao mountain.


    The origin of Bai Wushuang is mysterious. He is an underground nemesis. He said so. There should be no problem.


    I simply received some things. Before I left, Nu Jiang gave me a bank card and asked me to buy some clothes by myself in Bagua town.


    Lan Yu, they are still waiting for me and go on the road with them. Nu Jiang is relieved.


    I''m not stupid. When I calm down, I guess what happened to my parents. It may have something to do with what I have.


    One person, one corpse and one ghost are deduced from the fate plate. I''m afraid it''s also for this reason.


    When we got to the foot of the mountain, Lan Yu pointed to his head and said, Zhang Tong, it seems to be your wife.


    I quickly looked up and saw two rays of sunlight flying across the sky. I hurriedly shouted to the sky, wife.


    Nvjiang heard it, and the glow flew back, but it was too fast. She just saw a residual shadow, and then a voice fell into my ears: if you can''t cope with anything, go back to Shiao mountain. I''ll wait for you at home.


    I nodded and couldn''t convey the sound. I was embarrassed to shout out the numb words.


    The glow dissipated, and I was a little depressed. Fortunately, Chen Hao can be with me all the time now, which comforted me a few words.


    Longhu Mountain is impassable, but it''s different from when they came here. Lanyu they determined the route and went to the nearest road. Someone in their family sent a car to pick it up.


    There are many corpse clansmen, but they are all zombies and should not be exposed. Naturally, Chen Hao and I can only rub the car. Fortunately, we have a good relationship these days. Before we speak, Lan Yu and Su Guyan threw out olive branches.


    Chen Hao communicated with Lan Yu about the gambling appointment, but the boss didn''t shout. After all, Chen Hao and I have special identities. Lan Yu is afraid to bring trouble to Kunlun Mountain, and we didn''t embarrass him, but the boy was a lot polite.


    In the evening, on the nearest road, many families came to pick up people, all of them cars. Chen Hao and I chose to ride with lanyue because they only have two people and can sit together, so as not to contact people we don''t know and hear some harsh voices.


    It surprised me that the elder brother and sister Lanyu came to Kunlun mountain to meet them. After asking carefully, I realized that the elder was the protector of Lanyu''s brother and sister. Usually, the protector was only responsible for solving doubts and assisting in cultivation, but this time the secret territory of Wudao mountain was opened. There were many dangers in it, and the protector would always follow.


    Lanyu''s brothers and sisters are the future of Kunlun mountain. There can be no mistakes.


    Lan Yu excitedly asks Chen Hao and me, where is your protector?


    Chen Hao and I both lowered their heads, and LAN Yue hurriedly stopped Lan Yu from asking.


    We don''t have a protector. If there is, we should forget if nvjiang and Bai Wushuang release, but in the secret land, the mountains are high and the road is far away. Many things happen and we don''t know outside.


    However, Chen Hao and I are just uncomfortable. We don''t think there must be danger ahead. Even if there is, it is also a kind of training for us.


    When we arrived at Bagua town at noon the next day, Lan Yu wanted us to follow their sister and brother. With their protector, we could take care of them. But the old man said frankly that Chen Hao and I have too much trouble. If we follow her, Lanyu and lanyue will become unsafe.


    Chen Hao and I were happy, so we had to give up when we heard this.


    I''m familiar with the town. I wanted to buy clothes and talismans, and then I went to wudaoshan. I wanted to ask Bai Hu about Liu Tianyi face to face, but before I bought clothes, Wang pangzi came with a big travel bag on his back.


    When he heard about Chen Hao, he didn''t hesitate to come in. He patted Chen Hao on the shoulder and said, hi, brother, congratulations.


    Although Chen Hao hasn''t spoken to him, he knows all the people I know. Warmly greeted fat Wang, looked at his backpack and asked, are you going to travel?


    What kind of travel? I''ve sharpened my head and drilled into the secret place. I''ve been ready for you.


    I paid for the clothes and came out to ask, what''s going on inside now?


    Wang pangzi said that many people went in and the situation was not clear, but if it was late, it was estimated that there would be no soup to drink. Wang pangzi said and took Chen Hao and me straight to the altar. The matter of seeing white fox can only be shelved.


    All the people I saw on the way had road protectors. I was worried. I didn''t know if the Qu family would take advantage of the chaos and attack us.


    But it''s all here, and there''s no reason to shrink back.

 Chapter 68

    I grabbed Wang pangzi and asked him, brother Pang, what did you say in the hotel last time? The one that triggered the forbidden spell.


    Fat Wang asked with a slight frown, didn''t your wife tell you?


    Um. I nodded. He thought hard for a long time before saying, she didn''t tell you, so I can''t tell you.


    Seeing that he really knew, how could I let him go and threatened him that if you didn''t say it, Chen Hao and I wouldn''t take you to the secret place. You didn''t know how to die in the world. And you said, I won''t let my wife find out.


    really Wang pangzi is still worried.


    Naturally, it''s true. I can''t lie to you.


    Seeing that I was sure, fat Wang didn''t say immediately. When he got to his car, he lit a cigarette, took an intoxicated sip, and then handed it to me and said, take a breath?


    There were too many things in my heart. I was irritable. Seeing his intoxicated appearance, I hesitated to reach out and pick it up. However, just about to put it in my mouth, the fat man''s face suddenly changed, grabbed it back, shrunk his neck and looked around. Inexplicably, I asked me, are you sure your wife didn''t follow you?


    No, she''s back to Shiao mountain. Gu Yi''s school seems very powerful. They need to make some preparations.


    There''s no need to hide these things. Wang pangzi heard some guilty words, but how do I think your wife is staring at me? Your boy is so evil.


    With that, fat Wang shrunk his neck and hurriedly told Chen Hao, brother, I didn''t say you!


    Chen Hao didn''t care much. He just asked, fat brother, how long can we get out of the secret place? Or are you free to go in and out?


    You should be able to come out at any time, but it''s not as convenient as the third floor. There is only one import and export. If you have something to do, just calculate the time.


    I know Chen Hao is worried about missing the Shushan sword debate. After all, he still has more than half a month to come back, and Jian doesn''t intend to come to the secret place.


    After a brief chat, the fat man suddenly asked me, have you heard of the way of casting heaven?


    Yes, Li Guangfu said.


    Fat Wang nodded. Then I won''t explain. I''ll tell you something directly. My grandfather could break the emptiness and become a saint a few years ago, but he didn''t dare, because he found that someone was stealing the fruit of the saint''s way to forge the way of heaven. He also calculated that Liu Tianyi had been beheaded when he became a saint, but the world was stupid and always thought that he was a saint and ascended to heaven, which was ridiculous.


    Because there have been similar guesses before, I am not particularly surprised. Even the female stiffness is caused by someone''s secret action, which leads to her failure to cross the robbery. Otherwise, with her immortal body, there is no reason to survive the holy robbery.


    Wang pangzi then said, listen to what I''m going to tell you as a story. Don''t be serious, because that''s also my father''s guess. He said that Li Guangfu was just fighting for others. He released a man, a corpse and a ghost. It is likely that the person who casts heaven needs these three kinds of sage Tao fruits.


    The so-called forbidden curse and robbery are just the cages set by the man. If someone breaks the emptiness and becomes holy, the man will detect it at the first time, kill and obtain the fruit of the saint. Of course, it''s too terrible, and it''s just a guess.


    If it is true, we are all just people in captivity. I believe there will be no such terror in the world.


    The fat man said so, but his eyes were full of fear. It can be seen that this is not speculation, but something sensed by his grandfather.


    Even those who step into the broken void can feel that someone in the Xuanmen must be secretly arranging, including female stiffness, to break through this prison.


    And the fruit of female rigidity is on me now.


    Thinking of this, I rubbed the ring on my hand. She asked me to bring two things from the secret place, which may be of great help to him.


    Seeing that Chen Hao and I were still waiting for him to talk, fat Wang stood up and said, no, the old man wouldn''t tell me this. Knowing this, he peeped at his diary a few years ago. As a result, the old man kicked me out in a rage and has been homeless so far.


    He didn''t hide his embarrassment. I saw that he really didn''t know, and asked about wudaoshan. He took out his mobile phone and pointed out the information on the forum to me. He said that almost all the things about wudaoshan were inside. As for others, no one had gone up and naturally didn''t know.


    By the way, Zhang Tong. Wang pangzi said to start the car, but said meaningfully that the less we know, the better, because the truth is always cruel. Far from it, take my father for example. He also peeked at Grandpa''s diary. Since then, he has been drunk all day and stayed in longevity for many years.


    Some people can''t stand the blow, but others rise to the difficulty.


    Female stiffness and white matchless are the latter. I believe I will be the latter in the future.


    Knowing these things touched me a lot. He was silent.


    The fat man started the car and drove towards the altar. When I was about to arrive, I came back from thousands of thoughts and inadvertently asked, fat brother, do you know that there is a kind of person who does not exist?


    The car suddenly stopped in the middle of the road. Wang pangzi''s face turned white. There was a car behind him that almost hit the rear. When the car was wrong, the people above scolded his mother. Fat Wang turned back and asked me, have you seen such people?


    I was very nervous when I saw his expression, but I pretended to smile on my face and said faintly that I hadn''t seen it, but I just heard it.


    Fat Wang solemnly warned me that if you meet such people in the future, you should stay away as far as possible, otherwise it will cause terrible trouble.


    What evil? My heart thumped. Wang pangzi took a few deep breaths, his face soon calmed down, and then said, I don''t know, but there is a book in my grandfather''s room. According to the above records, those people are related to the collapse of the fairy family for thousands of years. Zhang Tong, think about it. Fairies can be destroyed. Shall we count a ball? It must be right to meet someone far away.


    My heart is completely in a mess. My parents, Grandpa and Wu Laogou are people who don''t exist.


    But what nvjiang said is that they are still alive. If they are strong enough in the future, they can save them. What is the reason?


    Fat Wang started the car again and drove a lot more smoothly this time. When I got to the altar, I couldn''t wait to rush to the main hall. We were still late, but there were still many people. I didn''t care if anyone was there. I jumped directly in front of the old coffin and shouted, master, but I was stunned. It was empty and there were no people in it?


    The people around cast surprised eyes. Wang pangzi came and took me and said that he had died a few days ago. It is said that he was Liu Tianyi''s entourage and was taken by others. It was very sad.


    Wang pangzi said in a low voice, it is said that the person who stole his fruit is your wife. Boy, you also practice Yang Rune Sutra, right?


    I nodded, Wang pangzi continued, be careful yourself!


    what do you mean? Fat brother, don''t say such words in the future. In my opinion, nvjiang deserved to steal his Tao fruit. She was just a traitor.


    At this time, someone around said bitterly, yo, this is not Zhang Tong. Do you dare to come here?


    Die! The people next to him said that the young master of Xianmen is waiting for him inside. There must be a good play to see at that time!


    Gu Lingtian. Wang pangzi whispered that Gu Yi is the master, but there''s no need to worry. That grandson is just the peak of xuantongjing, and Chen Hao is not worried.


    Chen Hao saw that the two people spoke badly and walked over with a smile. One of them turned pale and asked, Chen Hao, what do you want to do? You devil, stay away from me!


    The forbidden spell disappeared, and Liu Tianyi''s rules no longer existed. Chen haomeng stretched out his hand and grabbed him. It was just a young man in heaven and earth. Like me, he could only rely on the talisman, but Chen Hao had long been Xuantong. He slapped down and smashed the Yellow talisman in his hand, frightening the people around him to step back and keep a distance from him.


    Chen Hao''s strength was suppressed. He put his arms around the man''s shoulder and asked. You seem to know a lot. Tell me. When you are in a good mood, you will let you go. If you''re not good, you''re ready to give me a cushion.


    I, I, I heard from one of my cousins. The four story secret territory is the same as the casting platform. Oh, no, it is more cruel than the casting platform. As long as you defeat your opponent, your will will will be greatly improved. If you kill directly, it will be more impressive.


    Wang pangzi, we all frowned slightly after hearing this news. There was no news on the Forum... It was deliberately suppressed and hunting!


    Chen Hao didn''t embarrass each other, let the people go, and then we went directly into the secret place.


    We all came to the first three floors. On the way to the bronze gate, we met Qin Xue. We didn''t see him for half a month. We felt a lot of health points. However, we walked together. After half a day, we finally came out of the bronze gate. The physical object was not as exaggerated as what was said in the forum. It was about ten meters long, wide and high, and it was engraved with some characters.


    We stopped and didn''t go in immediately, because I found that those characters seemed to be very similar to those flying out of my body. And what I haven''t said is that there is a great difference between runes and characters. Characters are like some ancient characters, but they have the power of runes.


    A large number of people poured in. Qin Xue saw us stop outside, said hello and left with her protector.


    Wang pangzi said nervously that his grandmother''s, as if the three of us were not alone, went in and didn''t become the meat in other people''s bowls?


    That''s true. I took a deep breath, took out a small wooden axe and said, if you are afraid, it''s still time now. I said I jumped towards the bronze door. At the same time, I told Wang pangzi that if you can''t keep up, you''d better not go in. I don''t have time to protect you.


    Wang pangzi didn''t say his identity, but there was a grandfather who could become a saint a few years ago. What''s that concept? I don''t have two brushes. I''m sorry for his drunken father all day.


    There are too many people who offend. I''m afraid many people are waiting. If they don''t run in, they are fools.


    Fat Wang also prepared a tent or something. Seeing me, Chen Hao didn''t wait for him. He threw his backpack with his back hand and caught up with him at a strange pace.


    Eh! Seeing that every step he took, there was a character manifesting under his feet, he couldn''t help shouting. But the zombies jumped faster and faster and didn''t have time to see.


    Through the bronze door, I didn''t have time to look around. I heard a few angry drinks. He came.


    After a few words, Taoist talismans flew in, and several xuantongjing shot with sword Qi and fist sweeping vigorous wind. They wanted to kill me directly.


    But when I jump here, my speed almost blinks step by step. Chen Hao was originally a ghost, and speed was also his specialty. Only Wang pangzi fell behind a few steps, was blown up by several runes and screamed like killing a pig, but his fat body twisted with his feet, avoided the fatal attack and escaped.


    When we ran away, a group of people followed us closely. One of the voices was very prominent. He shouted angrily and counselled. I waited for you for two days, but I didn''t even see a personal film.


    He did not say that I had forgotten that this woodlouse, if it had not suddenly happened, would have beaten him to the ground, and now he would dare to chase me.

 Chapter 69

    I didn''t dare to stay. The zombie jump is amazing. Its moving distance will increase with the number of jumps.


    However, after a step of more than 30 meters, it also reached the limit, but it was also very scary.


    Fat Wang was panting behind and sweating after him. At first I just wanted to avoid danger, and then I was completely experimenting. Wang pangzi shouted, Zhang Tong, they didn''t come. Stop and have a rest.


    I heard that the people behind threw off and jumped without increasing. I stopped now. Compared with Wang pangzi, I can be said to be calm. The top body method of the corpse clan is really a little tricky.


    The fat man''s speed is not slow. He is about half a minute behind. His greasy face is full of sweat. Chen Hao and I stare at the characters overflowing under his feet, like a "pro" word. Unfortunately, they dissipate too fast to see clearly.


    After he came, I didn''t ask blindly. The three were ready to catch their breath and continue walking. Suddenly there was a sneer and ran. I see where you can run.


    Hearing the sound, he looked up and saw a 25-year-old man panting after him. Standing more than ten meters away, he was breathing slowly. Wu De appeared and said, boss, this is the one who challenged you on the casting platform.


    Wu De''s voice fell. I took out a small wooden axe and rushed up. How can you give him a chance to breathe if he can catch up with me here, his strength is not poor, and he wants to cast a way with me?


    Chen Hao started quickly. They jumped up almost at the same time. The man wanted to continue after ridicule. Unexpectedly, we started when we met.


    The young man reacted and stretched out his hand to draw the long sword from his waist, but at this time, a golden light flew out of the sky and hit him directly on the wrist. The action of drawing the sword was slow. Chen Hao had the mark of yin and Yang, and the restraint was no longer there. He fell with one hand and directly suppressed the truth of the youth''s mysterious world.


    My axe fell, but I quickly put it away. There was no real yuan. People can split this axe in half. I took back the small wooden axe and put it on his belly. The man''s face turned iron blue and his nose drooled. Don''t mention how disgusting.


    Seeing his miserable appearance, I remembered that my physical strength was Xuantong strength, but fortunately, I didn''t kill him.


    I said, this boy is aimed at me in Tianshi mansion. Someone must have instructed me.


    After hearing this, Chen Hao pressed people on the ground, grabbed the stones on the ground and began to hit his fingers one by one.


    I took his sword in the past. The quality is not bad, but we don''t need it. I cut it into several pieces with a small wooden axe and threw it in the nearby grass.


    The fat man looked around and said, are you two too cruel?


    Chen Hao said, you must have never seen a movie. All the bad guys are bang, bang, and it''s loaded later. Then he crippled the young man''s feet.


    Wang pangzi thought deeply, nodded and said, it makes sense.


    It took me a few minutes to ask, who told you to target me?


    I can understand other people. After all, I robbed him in the secret place, but this boy is very young, and he has never been known. He has no hatred and resentment. I don''t believe it until no one instructs me.


    However, his mouth was very hard, and the move of smashing his fingers had little effect on xuantongjing. The fat man came and squatted down and said, let the fat master come and give him a soul pumping interrogation to ensure that his life was better than death.


    I thought he was joking. It''s easy to do soul pumping, but it''s difficult to keep soul pumping alive. Don''t kill people before you ask anything.


    But the fat man really tied a amulet in his hand and pressed it towards the middle of the young man''s eyebrows. Seeing the talisman in the fat man''s hand, the young man suddenly screamed and said, it''s Gu Yi, Gu Yi of Xianmen. He asked me to deal with you.


    For what purpose? What''s your name?


    Gu Yi could do such a thing with pure hatred, but he still asked him.


    My name is Zhichong. Gu Yi wants to hold your wife so that Xianmen can attack the corpse family residence. They tangled with several sects. When you were still in Tianshi mansion, they had already hit Shiao mountain.


    Wu De said that it is the Zhijia of liuhemen in the south.


    I pressed my heart and continued to ask, how many people were sent out by Xianmen? How many days have you been in the secret place? What''s the purpose of their attack on Shiao mountain?


    I asked three questions when I thought of them. I was obviously worried.


    Because there was no contact, he was stunned and answered after sorting out his thoughts. There were four strong juxia in Xianmen and many long habitats. The little master of Xianmen came in at the first time when the bronze door was opened. The fairy family attacked Shiao mountain to get the fruit of the corpse emperor''s way.


    I was confused, and his answer was very clear. The talisman in Wang pangzi''s hand continued all the time. He asked, I heard that the young master of Xianmen is the peak of xuantongjing? But why can Gu Yi''s stupid pig cultivate juxia, but he himself is only Xuantong?


    Hearing that Shiao mountain was besieged, I was a little upset and didn''t realize the problem. Fortunately, the fat man asked. Make sure, don''t let the rumors go wrong. Stick your face and give the boy a white cushion.


    The birth of pill will leave sequelae, which leads to unstable Taoist fruit and can not be cast into a saint, so the young master of Xianmen didn''t take it.


    The fat man suddenly realized that it was feed for raising pigs. How poisonous the meat is.


    Chen Hao then asked Zhichong if he knew there were body refining treasures in the immortal gate. However, the direct sect is only dependent. They don''t know much about the immortal sect. They keep shaking their heads with a sad face. Seeing that he couldn''t ask, Chen Hao punched him hard in the back of his head.


    I saw that there was soul Qi floating out of the straight eyebrows, as if to fly out, but I soon retracted back. Chen Hao said that it is not easy for Xuan Tongjing to faint. He has to attack three souls and seven souls.


    Fat Wang looked at me and said, little brother, I think the problem seems very big. Why don''t you go home and have a look first?


    I''m a little worried about the words. The immortal gate didn''t appear until the secret place was opened. How strong it is is is still a mystery.


    The important thing is that the female rigid Tao fruit is on me. I don''t know if it will affect her strength.


    I thought and wanted to say that I can''t do anything now. It will only make trouble. I believe my wife is the most powerful!


    Wang pangzi asked some speechless, do you think your wife is the most powerful, don''t you think you''ll be better than her one day?


    My wife''s achievements can only be achieved after 3000 years of practice. Can I ascend to the sky step by step? With that, I searched everything on my body and found a map in my bag, which is a copy of the one I gave Zhang Rui.


    After spreading it out, he couldn''t see any way, but Wang pangzi took the map, put up a shed on the top of his eyebrows, jumped into the distance and said, look at the trend of the mountain. It seems that the map is here!


    Are you sure? There''s a line on it. I can''t see anything. Wang pangzi definitely said that it was the map inside. That''s right.


    My heart clicked. Is what white fox said true? Liu Tianyi was imprisoned here?


    If so, it doesn''t mean that the people who stole Liu Tianyi''s fruit can also come here? I feel a little hairy when I think about it.


    I asked the fat man to make sure. Chen Hao and I scattered around and took a look at the terrain. The forum is full of nonsense. The sky is thousands of miles in front of us. Not to mention the giant birds spreading their wings for 100 meters, there are not even one bird. There are many mountains and rivers, but Chen Hao and I were born in plateau areas and didn''t think it was very high.


    When he came back, Wang pangzi had determined the location, pointed to the map and said that if we want to reach the point marked above, we can just walk along the mountains in front.


    I didn''t follow Wang pangzi''s route. I bypassed for more than ten kilometers, but just made a general orientation. After all, I don''t know how many copies of the map have been copied. I''m afraid we''re not the only ones who can see the way.


    On the way, we were very careful. When we entered the forest and found wild animals, Wang pangzi was relieved. He threw away all the supplies. If it was a barren land, we had to starve to death.


    Through a mountain stream, there was a sudden sound of fighting in front. We approached quietly and found that it was the eight people at Tianhe gate who were fighting a colorful python.


    The python was about ten meters long and had a high neck. It was two or three meters high. With its big mouth open, it kept spitting out colorful fog.


    At first sight, fat Wang was surprised. I''ll go and lift the python in the Xia realm!


    Chen Hao and I gave him a blank look at the same time. If it were really juxia territory, it would have become an adult. What''s more, the straw bags of Tianhe gate can fight juxia territory?


    When talking in a low voice, two young people were accidentally touched by the colored fog in the Python''s mouth, fell to the ground, screamed and rolled. When exposed to the fog, the skin quickly turns into a rainbow color, and snake scales grow, which looks a little scary.


    Wu De said that this is the seven color python. Where they appear, there must be spirit grass.


    I''ve seen a lot of holy flowers and grass outside the altar, but it''s not a magic medicine. The climate is not enough. I was excited when I heard that there was a real spirit grass.


    The formation of the eight people at Tianhe gate was chaotic because two people were injured, and two people fell to the ground in a moment. Seeing this, I took out a small wooden axe and said, get ready to do it. Distribute according to your work, fat Wang. If you still shrink behind, you won''t have your share later.


    I was just joking. I didn''t think he was really serious. My voice fell. He bounced out like a ball, shouted "pro" in the air, and then a golden character flew out.


    The character fell to the center of the colorful Python''s eyebrow, and there was no movement, but the python directly fell on the ground. The fat man rolled on the spot after landing. When he turned over, he had more daggers in his hand. Before the python got up, he stabbed it into the Python''s head with a hiss.


    It''s over. The grandson is open to money. Chen Hao has a flesh ache on his face.


    I asked Wu De in a low voice what technique the fat man used just now. Wu De said that it seems to be the nine words of Taoist mantra, but the ancient mantra spread in the western regions. Finally, it was the esoteric Buddha who carried it forward. It was rarely mentioned in the Xuanmen.


    The fat man stabbed the python, turned back and rolled back.


    The hundred legged insect died without stiffness. The Python''s head was nailed to the ground, but its huge body twisted back and forth, snapping and breaking many wrist thick and thin trunk.


    The people at Tianhe gate looked ugly when they saw me go out.


    As like as two peas, I watched the boa constrictor flutter for more than a minute. After the strength was smaller, Wang Fat rushed to the ground and drew a daggers in his hand, what he had done.


    Chen Haosheng was afraid that Wang pangzi would take all the credit. He followed Wu De around and found a seven leaf grass with seven or eight pea sized fruits.


    I saw that half of the people sprayed by the python fog were covered with snake scales. I cried in pain. I couldn''t bear it and asked Wu De to give them some fruits. After the four took it, they took effect quickly and recovered in less than half a minute.


    But at this time, the woman with half of her face wrapped suddenly said coldly and lukewarm, this thing was originally ours, but now it''s for you. It''s just that our previous account is written off.


    I didn''t even mention the purple charm. Instead, she took the lead? Seeing my cold face and not talking, the woman continued to say, why, am I wrong? Don''t forget that this is a secret place. No one protects you and no one will be afraid of you.


    Talent! Chen Hao let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 70

    I wanted to explain, but when I saw it, I still said such words, so I didn''t want to talk to you directly.


    Chen Hao and I went to help fat Wang open the python. I took the fat man''s dagger and found it was heavy and a pair.


    Seeing me holding the gesture, the fat man quickly reached out and grabbed my hand and said, take it easy, little brother. This baby is expensive, man. Don''t knock it.


    I still want to have a look, but the fat man is really worried that I accidentally touch the wooden axe and destroy his baby.


    Wu De said that this is the fifth enchanting soul of the famous sword spectrum. Just now when the dagger went down, the Python''s animal soul had been destroyed. The truth nine words have the function of suppression, so it can be so easy to kill.


    This fat king has a big background.


    In retrospect, the fat man''s series of actions seem funny, but it''s not easy to do it.


    When the Python''s abdomen was cut open, the four were disappointed. The inner pill in it was only the size of a thumb and had not been formed. It was like a sarcoma with a fishy smell.


    The woman of Tianhe gate kept asking me what I meant. When she heard the speech, she threw the inner pill at her with her backhand. Unfortunately, it happened to be stuffed in her mouth. Her words of questioning me were also suppressed, and she was retched by the smoke.


    Duan min, that''s enough. The young man who was poisoned by the snake has recovered a lot. The snake scale on his body has receded, but he is a little weak. He angrily scolds the woman named Duan min.


    Yes? Am I wrong? Duan min was rude and unreasonable. He asked. Relying on his wife, he opened his mouth and blackmailed us 20 purple runes. Now he still robs us of our things.


    The young man who spoke just now looked at me in embarrassment and said, I make you laugh. Thank you for saving us just now.


    you are welcome. In the face of politeness, I respond politely and don''t care about the past.


    Wu De urged that something was wrong with me. I''m afraid there''s something bigger about this thing. It just happened that I wasn''t there. Clean up and go quickly.


    Neidan didn''t become the climate. Otherwise, the only harvest was seven seeds. As a result, four seeds were used to save people, and the remaining fat man, Chen Hao and me were one.


    Since we said that we should divide equally, that''s the only way.


    The people of Tianhe gate heard that there were big seven color python, and they didn''t dare to stay. They helped each other and followed us.


    On the way, Chen Hao asked the fat man about the nine word truth. The fat man hesitated and didn''t want to say it.


    I winked at Chen Hao and told him to stop asking. After seven or eight miles, I passed a stream. I was about to stop to drink some water. Suddenly, there was a sound of branches being broken. It was very rude.


    When they looked back, they saw a large seven color fog floating in the woods, in which a colorful snake with a thick bucket was chasing.


    Wu De shouted and ran. Swish back to the longevity collar. Fat Wang jumped up from the ground with me and ran away.


    Duan min, the fool, wanted to go hunting. He was held by his companions and ran all the way behind us, but the python was so fast that I saw that I was about to be caught up. My feet were close together fiercely, my hands were flat, and I threw a zombie jump.


    At first, the speed was a little slow, and Duan min caught up with them. Duan min saw that I fell behind and told his fellow martial brother that he was not in a hurry now. After the python ate it, he would definitely stop.


    She means just run past me. There''s no need to work hard. The fat man in front saw me perform zombie jump, pedal characters in advance, and the speed increased several times. That''s it. He kept looking back for fear that I would get too far away.


    After Duan min''s words, the python really came behind me. The mouth was open enough to swallow me vertically. Duan min saw that I was doomed and sneered back.


    I''ve completely ignored her and said one more word to such a fool. It''s a waste of time.


    However, when the seven color fog hit, I smelled a fragrance and my head was dizzy. Seeing this, I hurried to take out the red fruit and put it directly into my mouth. The next step was to jump out. I was already 30 meters away. Then he heard Duan min scream.


    I didn''t bother to look back and chase Wang pangzi and Chen Hao.


    I don''t know the origin of the red fruit. I wouldn''t have swallowed it if I hadn''t inhaled the poisonous fog. But now I don''t feel much after eating. After catching up, I said, fat brother, the fruit has obvious effect and can improve cultivation.


    really As soon as Wang pangzi heard it, he put it in his mouth without saying a word.


    After more than ten seconds, Wang pangzi asked suspiciously, why don''t I feel it?


    I just said, I don''t feel it, but I eat alone and feel a little uneasy. There are many people and many partners.


    Good boy, man, I stand up for justice. You still pit me. Wang pangzi said and came after me. At this time, there were several screams from behind. We hurried to slow down.


    Seeing that I was going to go back, Wu De reminded me that the big snake had horns on its head. This kind of heterogeneous snake showed signs of turning Jiaos. At least it was the cultivation of the Taoist realm. If we could fight, I''m afraid we would lose both.


    There is a difference between the nine realms. There are qualitative changes in Zhenyuan. There are no differences between heaven and earth. There is no defeat across a large realm. If my physical body does not reach Xuantong, I will be completely suppressed in the face of Xuantong.


    After listening to Wu De, I have no plan to go back. After running away, he stopped to redefine the direction and found that he deviated from the expected line for several kilometers.


    The fat man sat on the ground, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, it''s a fucking disaster, man. I''ve run all my life today.


    Chen Hao pondered over the red fruit in his hand and hesitated whether to eat it or not. I asked him to wait. In addition to understanding snake venom, this thing has not shown any effect so far. There is no need to take risks.


    After resting for more than half an hour, we were preparing to continue on our way. Suddenly there was a rustle behind us. We thought it was a big snake chasing us and hurriedly pulled out our weapons. But then he saw Duan min, covered in blood, staggering out of the woods.


    The gauze on her face also fell off, revealing half of her face broken by the woman''s stiffness. If she hadn''t met it before, she would now think it was a ghost.


    Duan min sat down on the ground when she saw us, burst into tears and scolded us for not saving our lives, killing her seven martial brothers and sisters.


    I coughed. I was going to go and see her. In the big hate, it is also a life. After listening to her complaint, she pretended not to hear it.


    Duan min came here. I was afraid that the snake would catch up, and I didn''t dare to rest. He continued to drive ahead. After dark, Wang pangzi went outside and beat a hare back and made a fire to roast meat under a prominent cliff.


    Seeing Duan minke Lingba, I still couldn''t bear to cut her a big one after roasting.


    She didn''t even say thank you and took it for granted.


    Chen Hao, we didn''t bother to talk about her. We decided the next day''s journey. At midnight, Chen Hao suddenly said, "boss, your face.".


    What''s up?


    As soon as he shouted, I subconsciously touched it and pulled off a black scar. After touching the wound kicked out by Duan min, I found that it had healed.


    Is Longyuan so powerful? impossible.


    Chen Hao and I thought of the red fruit and whispered. Duan min nearby heard that the red fruit could quickly recover the wound, so she came to ask for it.


    Chen Hao took half a rabbit leg, took a few mouthfuls of aroma, and turned sideways without paying attention.


    Seeing that no one answered, Duan min glanced at us angrily, walked back and sat down.


    Wu De whispered, boss, this selfish woman is afraid to be a disaster. If you can''t do it, I''ll come.


    forget it. I persuaded Wu De. It''s not my kindness, but killing for no reason. I always feel a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    It was dawn the next day. We continued to walk towards the depths of the mountains. At noon, we met several people in front. They were two disciples of the Qu family, followed by a Taoist protector. They hunted a strange looking monster and were peeling for pills.


    Although I didn''t see the battle process, the protector had a wound on his shoulder. If it was left during the fight, the internal alchemy of the killed beast must be enough.


    I lay down behind the hillside, looked at Chen Hao and the fat man, and quietly retreated back.


    Duan min always followed. After I sat down, I said, trouble, there are still young people in the Qu family. The road protectors are still in the same state. If they find out, they will not let us go.


    Then he secretly looked at Duan min and continued to say a few worried words. Hide yourself, complain that you are too tired, lean against and fall asleep.


    Chen Hao also returned to his longevity collar and left the fat man on guard, but soon he heard him snoring like thunder.


    Rustling, Duan min secretly got up and touched the Qu family''s disciples.


    When she left, the fat man and I got up. The fat man said that the woman was so stupid that she didn''t need IQ to cheat him.


    I laughed and hurried to show the zombie jump and hid in the distance. After a while, I heard Duan min''s voice. He was leading the people of the Qu family to come. He added that they killed a seven color Python and picked a spirit grass. It has the effect of meat and bones. I saw it with my own eyes.


    When the Qu family came, we hurried around to the place where they peeled the animal''s skin. Sure enough, hearing our information, the three directly followed Duan min. the monster was cut in half, and the inner pill had not been taken away. The fat man used a dagger to cut it, but when he met the animal''s skin, there was a spark.


    what the hell! The fat man exclaimed, the animal skin is a treasure. When we made a noise, the Qu family immediately noticed and chased us.


    forget it. I hurried to pull him. The corpse was too heavy to run far with. But the fat man said that this thing can''t be cut off. It''s a good thing. He grabbed the animal corpse, roared fiercely, threw it directly on his back, carried it and ran away.


    I''m afraid he can''t keep up, but I find he''s not busy at all.


    Seeing the two brothers of the Qu family chasing after me, I turned back and shouted, Duan min, I''ll keep your share for you.


    The voice fell, and the man had jumped dozens of meters.


    The protector of the Qu family slapped him from a distance. A large area of woods collapsed behind him. He didn''t chase me when he saw that I could go far.


    I followed fat Wang and was more and more frightened. I found that his body was losing weight at a very fast speed, and his breath was getting stronger quickly.

 Chapter 71

    The corpse of an animal carried by the fat man weighs at least 200 kilograms. I can carry it when I run Yangyuan, but when I press something on my body, my movements are inevitably uncoordinated, and the speed will naturally slow down.


    However, the speed of fat people does not decrease during running, but people are losing weight rapidly. With the improvement of strength, people have lost a big circle after running for about one kilometer, and they can''t see the appearance of fat at all, but their strength has reached the peak of Xuantong.


    I was surprised to see it in the back. Is his cultivation used to grow meat on weekdays? This is ridiculous.


    Wu De couldn''t say a word either. He was just amazed.


    During the training, the Taoist protectors will not take action unless they have to. This is a secret rule. Just now, the Taoist protectors of the Qu brothers just stopped and didn''t chase after them.


    After all, it''s experience. You can do it everywhere, and you can''t achieve the effect. In addition, most of the sect disciples inside have Taoist protectors. If they fight, it will be endless. How can they practice.


    After escaping seven or eight kilometers, Wu De shouted in the longevity collar, boss, when we entered the secret territory, we met a monster of climate. I''m afraid there are some ancient fierce beasts hidden in the depths of the vast mountains. We''d better not run around with our eyes closed.


    I heard some truth. The secret place is very big. Nu Jiang said that she is a sealed land, which is by no means comparable to one, two or three layers. There are naturally not too few fierce animals and poisonous insects.


    After thinking about catching up with Wang pangzi, he said, brother Pang, stop and have a rest. Don''t rush forward, so as not to meet a fierce beast that can''t be provoked.


    At the same time, he looked at him sideways and was more and more surprised. Now Wang pangzi is not only thin, but also his skin is red, as if he had been drenched with boiling water.


    When the fat man heard my cry, he panted and said, find a place to hide the trace.


    I nodded and led the way in front. Instead of moving forward, I walked half a mile sideways, walked around the back, found a cave in the mountain, and the three hid in.


    Wang pangzi threw the corpse to the ground and sat down on the ground. His body was like an inflatable ball. The red tide on his face receded and slowly became fat again.


    After a few breaths, when Wang pangzi saw Wu De and the three of us staring at him, he grinned and said, hey, it surprised you. This is a defect of my body. From small to large, with practice, my body bones become fatter and fatter, and half of my accomplishments will disappear for no reason. I have been ridiculed by my classmates for this.


    The fat man said it lightly, but there was still a trace of sadness in his eyes. It can be seen that it was not as simple as being ridiculed. But he soon smiled and said, fortunately, the year before last, I found that as long as there was a dangerous thing, the disappearing power would burst out.


    He patted the belly of the drum and said, don''t look at my fat body, man. It''s all cultivation.


    We were amazed. As for the specific reason, Wu De, an old monster, didn''t know. When we think about it, fat man''s grandfather broke the void and could become a saint at any time. If we could tell why, we wouldn''t help our grandson.


    Fat brother took a breath, got up and went to drum up the corpse of an alien animal. He took two black daggers and said, although I''m a weapon to attack the soul, I can rank fifth in the famous sword spectrum. Naturally, the sharpness is not weak. I''m afraid the skin of this thing is more valuable than Neidan.


    I think so. If it can be cut easily, I''m afraid it won''t be up to us.


    Chen Hao said that Duan min''s stupid woman is really hopeless, but it''s good. The Qu family brothers don''t have the patience and tolerance we have when they lose the corpse of an animal.


    The Qu family has been exposed to the underworld, which is more or less evil. In addition to the sentence I shouted before I left, Duan min''s end can be imagined. It''s estimated that it''s not something that can be solved by beating up. In the face of Tianhe sect, it''s easy to kill and kill.


    I didn''t think much. I wanted to kill with a knife so as not to dirty my hands. After Li Shengnong''s, I was quite afraid of cause and effect.


    The fat man continued to cut the animal skin with evocative spirit and fierce force, that is, the spark splashed, and he couldn''t cut it. He grinded it slowly with continuous force, and it took half a day to cut a few centimeters. It may not be possible to beat the drum until dark.


    I tried with a small wooden axe and found that even it took a lot of effort to cut. I managed to peel off the whole animal skin in the afternoon.


    The fat man took the animal skin and said, we''re the only ones who can use it. But, man, I''m afraid I''m going to take a big head.


    I smiled and said nothing. I chose the softest but hardest part of my abdomen. The remaining fat man borrowed a small wooden axe to beat drums on the spot and put a vest on his body.


    I''m not going to use the animal skin by myself. I''m going to make a small coat for nvjiang, so that she won''t be hurt if she doesn''t have a magic weapon in her hand.


    It''s just that the female stiff has a big rabbit. It''s impossible to pull out two holes in her cuffs and put it on her body like fat Wang. Moreover, there is oil on the leather armor, which may not be used if it is done well. It can only be polished carefully to remove the excess fat and rubber band.


    Chen Hao and Wu De planed the corpse and found an inner pill with a big fist eye. It has plenty of aura. They can improve the ghost Qi after absorption. Naturally, it belongs to them.


    After the partition, it will be dark. Instead of going on our way, we seal the hole with stones, light a bonfire inside, roast animal meat, eat and drink enough. It is inevitable to chat. We all talk around the secret place.


    The fat man said that now is the fourth day when the secret place is opened. We will get a treasure armour and the red fruit is not vulgar. I think the Mountains extend for thousands of kilometers. Coupled with the crisscross, it is big. I''m afraid there are many rare treasures. Within half a month, more and more people will get opportunities. At that time, there will be a big reshuffle of tianbang and Dibang.


    Chen Hao and I have a heavy heart. What we can get depends on chance. Anyone can fly into the sky, and we have fallen behind a lot.


    We were restless and sleepless by the fat man. After we were full, we put out the fire and planned to move on. We can''t miss this great opportunity.


    The four said they would do it and discredit the road. However, they avoided the original route to avoid meeting the Qu family brothers. They have defenders. If they see us alone, they may kill us maliciously.


    At dawn, I came to a big waterfall and was going to fetch water. I found two women on the Bank of the lake, like taking a bath.


    Fat Wang urged me to go up and see whose sister it was.


    I didn''t know about men and women. I couldn''t stand the fat man''s nagging and walked out carefully. When the distance was only four or five hundred meters, I found that the figure was familiar, but at this time, they also found me. One of the women took out her sword, flashed a blue light, split the boulder around me, and shouted angrily, who.


    At this time, I saw their appearance and hurriedly shouted, sister Qinxue, sister lanyue, I''m Tong Tong.


    The two women are Qin Xue and LAN Yue. Blue moon blocked her body with clothes, and her shoulders were still exposed.


    Qin Xue turned back and asked me in surprise, Tong Tong, why are you?


    I blushed. When I approached them, I found that the lake in front of them was red and blood. It turned out that they were cleaning their wounds.


    Seeing that I was going to pass, the blue moon angrily picked up the long sword and threatened me, don''t come here, we''ll clean it soon.


    I was going to help, but she was so fierce that she had to stop, turn around and say, I have a few friends nearby.


    The voice fell, and the sound of wearing clothes came from behind. After a while, Qinxue asked me to look back. The two women were dressed, but their faces turned white, their lips were bloodless, and their clothes near their ribs were dyed light red.


    I waved to the back and asked the fat man and Chen Hao to come over. When the fat man passed, he smashed it, shook his head and said, the beauty prophet of Chunjiang water heating is just in the daytime


    Before Wang pangzi finished, the sword in LAN Yue''s hand had been put on his greasy neck. He stifled his last words.


    I quickly stopped them and told the fat man not to talk nonsense. The two sisters were injured and they were cleaning their wounds. Then he persuaded lanyue to be friendly. I asked them what was going on, why there were only two people, and the protector was not there.


    Blue moon and Qin Xue looked gloomy after hearing this, and the corners of their eyes became moist. Qin Xue said that we met the young master of Xianmen. He was casting Taoism. All our defenders were killed, and the rest of our companions were imprisoned. They forced us to fight with him every day, trying to completely erase everyone''s will.


    Wang pangzi frowned and said, that grandson is not caixuantong''s peak. How can he kill the Taoist realm? Is it his protector?


    The blue moon whispered that he had no protector, only the ancient style around him. But although they are only Xuantong, they have magic skills in their hands and can kill the whole Taoist realm.


    Peer rivalry. Gu Lingtian killed the elders and left the younger generation. Then he abused them several times a day. In a few days, those people''s will will collapse. I''m afraid they can''t resist him in the future.


    He is not casting Taoism, but to enslave the Xuanmen sects.


    Immortal gate, is it strong enough to be so terrible? I''m a little worried about female stiffness, but it''s no use worrying now.


    When Chen Hao heard that the younger generation of several sects had been arrested, he hurriedly asked if he had seen the sword. Qin Xue nodded and said that we had escaped together, but inadvertently she was caught back. Only the two of us escaped and were injured.


    As soon as Chen Hao heard that Jain wanted to crack, he asked where Qin Xue Gu Lingtian was.


    Qin Xue said that Gu Lingtian had strange animals in his hands and could cross the void. Now he has gone deep into the south of the secret land and occupied an abandoned palace. Besides him, there are more than ten sects attached to him. They took the abandoned palace as a station. When they heard that they were ready, they would head east.


    I knew in advance that Qin Xue stopped Chen Hao and said, Haozi, don''t get excited first. Sword has no intention. They are all the people in front of the xuantongjing and tianbang, and all the people in the Hedao realm were killed. We just threw ourselves into the net in the past.


    Holding Chen Hao, I asked about the abandoned palace and suspected that there were people living in this secret place.

 Chapter 72

    Qin Xue described the appearance of the ancient palace in detail. My previous guess was true. There were people living in the secret place, but from the time when the palace was abandoned, the people inside seemed to have left for a long time.


    Blue moon heard something when they were imprisoned. We are only in the south of the secret land. There is a broader land in the remaining three directions.


    I took out the map for Wang pangzi to see. According to the direction of lanyue and her escape, the abandoned palace is far from where we want to go, but there are Xuanmen sect''s obedience to Gu Lingtian. He should also have a map in his hand. We must go in front of him.


    Chen Hao said, boss, I''m going to save you.


    I scolded, what are you going to save? Go and die? Here, the threat of Shiao mountain doesn''t work. They are not afraid at all. If we fall into the hands of Gu Lingtian, we will die.


    Seeing this, the fat man put his arm around Chen Hao''s shoulder and pulled him to the side. I continued, the map given to me by Bai Hu, even if it is not to imprison Liu Tianyi, there must be something. We can''t let it fall into Gu Lingtian''s hands. People want to save, but not now.


    In front of me, I also have some helplessness. I just hope to get greater opportunities.


    After listening to my words, Chen Hao was not in words, and the fat man was also persuading.


    Qin Xue and LAN Yue were hurt and didn''t stand for long. They sat on a stone. They didn''t know that the map was passed out from my hand. They were surprised to hear about Liu Tianyi''s imprisonment.


    I didn''t have time to talk in detail. After a brief talk, I continued to ask Gu Lingtian about it. LAN Yue didn''t gather and killed the protector, but was broken one by one. Moreover, Gu Lingtian helped him deal with the Taoist realm and the ancient wind. After a fierce fight.


    Each sect of Xuanmen harbors its own ghosts. In the face of this great opportunity, cooperation is completely impossible. It is not surprising that a plate of scattered sand will come to an end.


    At the beginning, Qin Xue was at the entrance. He didn''t plan to accompany us.


    But saying this now will only make the atmosphere awkward. After a while, Chen Hao and the fat man came. Chen Hao''s mood was stable. He took out the red fruit. I carefully separated it and let Qin Xue and LAN Yue take it.


    I ate it and the wound on my face healed, but Wang pangzi didn''t hurt and didn''t respond. It can be seen that this fruit is only useful for recovering the wound.


    Colorful Python is still there. I think there should be some nearby. If you can pick some, it will be of great use in the future.


    The effect of the fruit was slow, but it alleviated their pain. They looked much better. I said, now there is no time to delay. We have to hurry as soon as possible. Do you two want to join us or go out of the secret place?


    Blue moon said, I tell you, my brother is still in Gu Lingtian''s hands.


    Qin Xue said, I''ll go out and tell all the doors and factions what''s inside, and let them send someone in.


    I nodded. This is the best. We may not be able to save people by virtue of us. After all, there are more than ten sects attached to the immortal sect. They all have protectors and are not easy to deal with.


    After a simple plan, we acted separately. Before we left, I asked Qin Xue to go to Shiao mountain to have a look at the situation and asked him to bring in the news.


    Qin Xue said that she informed all the sects and sects and would follow them in person.


    I nodded and my bad impression of her changed. Otherwise, I just heard that she was going out. Even if she needed such a person, she still had a view in her heart.


    Wang pangzi took the map and roughly marked the location where we met the soul seducing gate and the seven color python, so that she could avoid it as much as possible on the way.


    Last time, the Li family and Maoshan of the destiny valley surrounded me, which made me understand the importance of time. After sending Qin Xue away, I took out the divine talisman and patted it on my feet, so that Lan Yue and Wang pangzi did the same. They galloped all the way, day and night. On the way, Wu De and Chen Hao explored the way in front, avoided several fierce animal territories, and there was no battle. On the fourth day, I finally saw the location marked on the map in the mountain.


    It was a canyon. There was an open space in it. There was no grass. There were dark clouds in the sky, which seemed to last for years. Under the dark clouds, there are nine stone columns carved with coiled dragons, each of which is two or three meters in diameter and ten meters high. They are arranged in a circular shape. The top of the stone column is a dragon head. There is a copper ring engraved with runes in the mouth. On it, there are black iron chains with thick wrists. The nine iron chains are stretched straight and cross obliquely into the middle of the stone column circle. After closing, they extend into the earth and rock.


    In addition, there are no other buildings around, which is very desolate.


    We lurked in the weeds and observed for half an hour, but we didn''t see any change.


    Wang pangzi said, is the cage underground?


    I don''t know whether to imprison Liu Tianyi, but looking at the nine dragon columns and chains, it''s a bit like a cage. Wu De observed for a long time before giving a vague answer. He said, boss, it''s a bit like the Kowloon sky lock array.


    I don''t understand the array. I can only ask him if he can crack it.


    Wu De said with a wry smile that it would be difficult if it were the Kowloon sky lock array. In those days, the Yellow Emperor captured Chiyou and couldn''t kill him with all the sky fire and lightning. Even if he was divided into five parts, Chiyou''s limbs were still alive. However, the Yellow Emperor personally deduced this array. He cast nine dragon pillars with Jiulong Zhenyuan to absorb the power of heaven and earth and gather the spirit of all directions. He could hook the sky, thunder and earth fire and coincide with the Yin and Yang of the five elements, so as to suppress Chiyou''s anger for 500 years.


    Wu De pointed to the desolate surroundings and said, "look, boss, although there is a coiled dragon on the dragon column below, it can still absorb the aura around, which leads to no grass in the array area.


    I heard him mention the Yellow Emperor and asked suspiciously. I heard that my wife''s Yin Fu sutra was created by the Yellow Emperor.


    The blue moon nodded and said, it was created by the Yellow Emperor, but I have never heard of your Yang Fu Sutra.


    Yin and Yang talismans are one. Since there is Yin talismans, there should be Yang talismans. Why not?


    Fat Wang patted me on the shoulder and said, man, I''m righteous and give you a wind, but you should be mentally prepared.


    My heart clicked. As soon as he spoke in a tone, it must be bad. Wang pangzi sold it for a while and then said, I heard the old man at home say that your wife is a prodigy, and she created the Yang Fu Sutra on the basis of the Yin Fu Sutra. Ah ha ha!


    Wang pangzi laughed heartlessly, patted his chest bigger than blue moon and said, it''s so interesting. I found that you and your wife are the modern version of Yang Guo''s little dragon girl. After going to bed, do you call her master or wife?


    Yang Fu Jing was created by nvjiang herself? I was surprised and upset. She also said that I would be better than her in the future, but what I learned was founded by her. How could I surpass her.


    But on second thought, when she becomes holy, can''t she fly? Then follow me to save my parents. It''s sure to work. The fat man was still laughing. I pinched him hard at his waist and said, we''ve already been in bed. I called her wife.


    The fat man looked at me contemptuously and said, just your little caterpillar, can you make it? Come and play, your wife is still a daughter.


    I turned red when I heard it. When Nu Jiang gave me a bath, she also said I was a little caterpillar, which seemed very disappointed. However, after the casting of Longyuan, the little caterpillar seemed to grow very fast.


    The fat man also wants to talk freely. LAN Yue reminds him to pay attention to his words. There are girls next to him. And Wang pangzi, are you not afraid that Tong Tong''s wife will settle accounts with you?


    At first, Wang pangzi wanted to talk to LAN yueding. When he heard the latter sentence, he shrunk his neck and looked around. It seemed that female stiffness would really suddenly appear. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    I stared at fat Wang, sighed and said, you wait up, I''ll go down and see the truth. There may not be a way for a group of people to talk and discuss here for a few days and nights.


    Chen Hao said, I think it''s more appropriate for fat brother to go. He is fat and can stand a few times accidentally.


    Blue moon nodded and said, I also think fat is suitable.


    Wang pangzi is sad, but now we are a few people. After he becomes thin, his cultivation is the highest, and his nine words of ancient truth are unusual, which is really appropriate.


    I looked at Wang pangzi and remembered a line I had learned from watching TV before. I patted him on the shoulder and said that the people watched you eagerly and led you to a new era. This arduous and glorious task can only fall on your shoulders.


    When he said this, he was still worried that his pile of fat meat would turn into rotten meat. He took out a small wooden axe and said to him, you can''t make power, but you can block it when necessary.


    The fat man clenched his teeth, stretched out his hand to take the wooden axe and said boldly, comrades, I''ll go first. You''re waiting for my good news.


    The blue moon frowned slightly next to me and reminded me in a soft voice, Tong Tong, you learned to be smooth with fat Wang. Aren''t you afraid of your wife to clean you up?


    I''m not afraid of her. I replied. I didn''t worry. The girl was so hurt that she couldn''t bear to clean me up.


    Wang pangzi was like a leather ball, but his skill was agile. He jumped and fell in front of the dragon column. He reached out to touch the Dragon relief on the stone column. However, as soon as he was about to touch it, the nine iron chains shook wildly. The giant dragon on the dragon column seemed to be alive, forming a virtual shadow and twisting. With a big mouth open, he rushed at Wang pangzi.


    I was surprised that the Dragon yuan in it could recover like the water dragon yuan.


    The virtual shadow of the Dragon appeared, and the nine iron chains trembled at the same time. The fat man dared not continue to explore. The golden runes flickered under his feet. The four words of the soldier appeared in turn, several times faster than before.


    After Wang pangzi escaped, the virtual shadow of the Dragon dispersed immediately.


    I frown slightly. Fat Wang can''t try anything like this.


    But just now the nine iron chains shook, as if something in the earth was struggling. Fat Wang came back with lingering fear. I didn''t say anything. I took the wooden axe in his hand and said, I''ll go down and try.


    But just as I was preparing to go down, Gu Feng suddenly came out of the opposite hillside, followed by four proud men in white with long swords on their backs and purple gold crowns.


    Lanyue said that it was the sword boy around Gu Lingtian. His cultivation was not weak.


    I hurried back and hid behind the rocks. I was a little nervous for fear that they had noticed the movement caused by the fat man just now.

 Chapter 73

    Gu Feng took four sword boys and jumped down from the mountain with great speed. He stopped ten meters away from the dragon pillar and didn''t touch the array.


    I whispered to the blue moon around me if the four sword boys of Gu Lingtian also knew magic. The blue moon nodded and pointed to one of them and said that she left the injury to Qin Xue and me.


    Blue moon whispered that the four sword boys are called wind, rain and lightning. Their swordsmanship can hook different images and correspond to their own names.


    I''ve only seen Nanjian''s autumn water grow in the same color. It''s really magical to run.


    Swordsmanship is also a kind of martial arts. It is more destructive than talismanism.


    Gu Feng was very cautious. After observing, he immediately asked the four sword boys to look around.


    As soon as I heard that they wanted to search, I retracted and prepared to stay away from it. But fat Wang pressed my shoulder and said, don''t worry, they come up, just keep still, and leave the rest to me.


    But at this time, the wind sword said discontentedly that the Xuanmen had been controlled by the little Lord. Who wouldn''t have eyes and wouldn''t give in to our work?


    Obviously, the whole secret place is regarded as their own home by them.


    Gu Feng said, don''t be careless. Zhang Tong hasn''t appeared yet.


    The wind sword snorted coldly, squinted at Gu Feng and said, you think he is powerful when you are defeated by him. Why not look for the reason from yourself?


    Gu Feng looked a little ugly and snorted coldly. Lei Jian immediately asked with a smell of gunpowder, why? The wind is wrong? It''s true to lose to a hairy boy. I don''t know why the little Lord still keeps you around and asks you to take charge of such an important task.


    As I said, it was on the rostrum and I couldn''t do my best. And Zhang Tong''s strength is not weak. Don''t forget that there is a corpse emperor behind him. Gu Feng already had anger on his face, but he tried his best to explain calmly.


    Corpse queen? Lei Jian sneered and said, three thousand years of Ju Xia territory? In five years, the little Lord cast the way of heaven. What is the empress of the corpse family? Besides, when we go out, I''m afraid Shiao mountain no longer exists.


    The wind sword said proudly that if the stupid woman hadn''t taken away the destiny plate, our immortal sect wouldn''t dare to be born openly. Now, the old sect leader broke the forbidden curse, and the people behind Li Guangfu completely broke their connection with the world. The three fruits of the way of heaven have become things in the bag of the little Lord.


    I was thrilled to hear it. I didn''t think there was such an inside story. The forbidden spell was broken by the strong man in the immortal gate.


    The three fruits of heaven should be the Tao fruits of the three kinds of people mentioned by Wang pangzi.


    I''m a little upset now. I want to go back to Shiao mountain immediately. The immortal gate is not afraid of the people behind Li Guangfu. I''m afraid the corpse clan is more or less dangerous.


    Gu Feng''s face became more and more ugly. He whispered to the four people that you have never seen the power of immortality. I was lucky to have seen it in the crystal image of the old sect leader. The corpse emperor stood against the existence that even the old sect leader should be afraid of.


    Yujian sneered. So what? He finally lost.


    Gu Feng frowned slightly and said with anger, but she survived.


    Lei Jian sneered, ancient wind, are you showing off your closeness to the old sect leader? Don''t forget that the future world is less Lord. Cast the way of heaven, break the barrier and compete with the world.


    Gu Feng shook his head reluctantly, took out a token from his waist and said, I now order you to search around immediately.


    The storm and thunder saw the token, and his face became gloomy. Power can bend people''s waist, but also deepen the original hatred. In particular, people who handle affairs with rights that do not belong to them, such as ancient customs, are more likely to offend others.


    He argued with arguments in front of him, and he didn''t want to go to this step.


    The Four Swords bowed in front of the token, but the people still didn''t move. Lei Jian took out the long sword on his back, and Zhenyuan urged it. There were light blue runes on the sword. Then the sky thundered continuously and fell madly towards the mountain peak in the south.


    Countless lightning, like thunderstorms, smashed the rubble and ignited the grass scraps, covering a range of hundreds of meters.


    The wind sword does the same. There is a white Rune on the sword, and then a gust of wind blade sweeps the north slope.


    The rain sword rolled up a drizzle in the west mountain. The rain fell to the ground like a sharp sword, crackling and disappearing into the earth and rock.


    I think the electric sword is going to attack Xipo where we are hiding. I hurriedly asked the fat man, brother, what can you do quickly, or we will all be exposed if a current comes.


    The fat man wiped the sweat on his forehead, sat cross legged on the ground and wrote a temporary word in the air. When the character appears, countless symbols are derived, and then write the second word, Bing.


    The two characters are the main characters, and the derived symbols are wrapped around us, so the symbols are flying, but the ancient style and others below seem to be missing, which is very strange.


    Wu De was puzzled and said, brother Wang, how can you condense the talisman without Xuantong cultivation?


    Wang pangzi turned back, his face white as paper, panting and saying, old man, don''t you see that my strength to eat milk is out? The fat man said and looked obscene at the blue moon.


    Blue moon is usually Shuhui, shy, but she is hinted at. His face was cold, and the blue moon sword in his hand jumped out. However, at this time, the surrounding runes beat and will disperse at any time. Wang pangzi said fearlessly, LAN Niu, I''m timid and can''t stand intimidation. If I tremble and the rune array breaks up, we''ll all have to be electrified into explosive heads. Fat master, I''m used to being sloppy. It doesn''t matter. It''s just you


    All right, all right. I pinched the fat man and went on. LAN Yue was afraid that she was really going to do it. A girl like blue moon is absolutely reckless when she breaks out.


    Below, the electric sword has raised his long sword. Unlike the other four swords, he did not move the strange image, but countless electric lights appeared on the long sword, which gathered for a little longer.


    Wu De asked nervously, brother Wang, can two characters hold up?


    Wang pangzi patted his chest and said, don''t worry, it''s absolutely OK.


    But as soon as he looked back, I heard him muttering that he had never tried. Who the fuck knows if he can hold on.


    I heard it, but it''s too late to go. I can only nervously draw out a small wooden axe and be ready to do it at any time.


    After the electric sword condensed a strong current, it drank fiercely in its mouth and cut it towards the Xipo where we were hiding. The terrible current flew with the sword gas and swept across the sky. The dead grass in front was ignited in an instant, and some plants with weak vitality were evaporated and dried up when the current was covered.


    Soon, the current met Wang pangzi''s amulet. I saw that he had squatted up and touched the ground on his toes. There were characters manifest and was ready to run at any time.


    Chen Hao noticed that he pressed the fat man''s shoulder and said, fat brother, if you can''t hold it, you have to go last. Said directly suppressed the Xuanli in Wang pangzi''s body.


    I have no objection to that. If it''s unreliable, you have to accept the consequences.


    Fortunately, the current swept in an instant, and the fat man''s Amulet was erased, but we were undamaged.


    Wang pangzi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, turned back and said in a scolding tone, how about it? What else can you do? I said, how can you learn not to trust your companions?


    LAN Yue and Wu De are decent and embarrassed. Only Chen Hao and I don''t care about him.


    Wind, rain and lightning show a wave of magic, turn around and ask the ancient wind, how about it? All right?


    I''m sure I didn''t search the way in person, but the ancient style can only make do with it. I received the token and said that the real yuan of the coiled dragon is used to cast the body for the little Lord, and there can be no mistakes. Now you take turns to lead out the Dragon yuan. I''ll collect it with Fulong jade.


    Wind, rain and lightning are ordered again, which is very unhappy, but they don''t dare to be careless about their little Lord.


    I don''t know what kind of dragon this coiled dragon is. It''s better to have a water dragon, but I have a deep understanding of the effect of Longyuan casting. It directly improves a great realm. If Gu Lingtian gets it, he may be the flesh of Qi Wujing. At that time, it will not take any effort to hunt and kill the whole realm with fairies.


    The wind sword said, the little Lord said, before collecting the Dragon yuan, we should find out whether Liu Tianyi is dead.


    Hoo, I heard this and breathed out secretly. The white fox really didn''t lie. But I believe nvjiang didn''t lie to me. She just didn''t know.


    Gu Feng nodded and took a half step back. This time, the wind, rain and thunder hit at the same time. The sky was full of lightning and thunder. It was the same as in mythological novels. Fairies are really unusual. They can do far more than ordinary Xuantong realm. No wonder they can cross two realms to hunt and kill the strong ones in the same realm.


    Thinking of this, I breathed out secretly. It seems that it is even more difficult to save Jian and Lan Yu.


    After the strange image of heaven and earth, the sword Qi gathered by the four forces fell into the middle of the iron chain. The wind and rain encouraged lightning and became more terrible. It went directly into the earth and rock along the iron chain.


    After the sword Qi disappeared for more than ten seconds, Lei Jian said that he should die. Even if he didn''t die, losing Daoguo was just a waste.


    I grabbed the small wooden axe and said, later, fat brother will deal with the four swords of wind, rain and lightning with me. Blue moon, Wu De and Chen Hao must hurt him in a short time to deal with the ancient wind, and then come to help.


    The fat man retorted, little brother, I''m so righteous, how can you arrange me


    Fat brother, don''t talk nonsense at this time. My wooden axe should be able to break their skills and cooperate with your close attack.


    The old woodcutter''s axe is plain and without any brilliance, but it can break talismans and skills. Now I can only try in the face of fairies.


    The fat man was very unhappy with my arrangement, but he still secretly drew out a dagger to seduce the soul. His dagger is definitely a sharp weapon for assassination. It can attack the soul while attacking the flesh. It''s hard to prevent.


    Gu Feng waited for about half a minute and saw that the iron chain did not move. Lei sword came out and directly split at the head of the dragon. The dragon was empty and there was no roar, but he could feel its anger. Gu Feng turned his hand and took out a jade ball, which was very similar to the first eight dragon yuan. When the jade ball appeared, it immediately emitted a green light. The Panlong Zhenyuan was illuminated by the green light and immediately rolled and moved. However, no matter how hard it tried, its huge body was getting smaller and pulled towards the Fulong jade by the green light.


    Wu De said that in the war between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, the Yellow Emperor summoned the dragon for help. Chiyou''s soldiers were defeated by the dragon and suffered heavy casualties. They had no choice but to order people to cross the East China Sea and find a jade on a Fairy Island, which could subdue the Dragon and win yuan. So it is called Fulong jade. This jade is very rare. Only Xianmen can take it out.


    I hummed softly. This one in Gufeng''s hand is a circle smaller than that in my wife''s hand.


    All things overcome each other. In front of Fulong jade, the manifestation of Longyuan doesn''t help. Lei Jian keeps coming out of the sword, leads out the dragon soul and asks the ancient wind to collect it. After receiving eight, I made a gesture to let them prepare. It''s best to attack the ancient wind when the last one is not finished. Maybe it can attract Longyuan to help.

 Chapter 74

    There''s nothing wrong with the ancient style. I''m not weak. I''m really suppressed on the Taoist platform, but my body has withstood his suppression, and I can take his sword at the peak and draw.


    Finally, because of his carelessness, I beat him. Now if I''m on the right, I can handle it carefully and keep a draw.


    And I didn''t make much progress, but Chen haoxiu was close to the peak of Xuantong. In addition, the blue moon was also Xuantong territory. He was the second in the list of heaven. He didn''t have much difference. Next to him, Wu De opened the big array of stars in the sky. It''s not difficult to hurt him in a short time.


    Wind, rain, thunder and lightning four swords. LAN Yue said that my personal strength is equal to the ancient style, but the power of joint cooperation has doubled, which is a bit tricky. However, as long as I can break their skills and fight for opportunities for Wang pangzi, I can also be surprised.


    Seeing that the last dragon Yuan was to be collected, Wu De first opened the array and launched an attack across kilometers. Several golden lights directly killed five people.


    Chen Hao rolled up the dark wind and arrived in an instant. A dark pagoda appeared in his hand and fell directly on the ancient wind.


    The funny thing is that the ancient wind was suddenly attacked. Seeing that only Chen Hao shot, the four swords of wind, rain and lightning didn''t do it at the first time, but retreated together.


    This undoubtedly gives us the opportunity we needed to race against time.


    When Gu Feng saw Chen Hao coming, he dodged to avoid Wu De''s array. His backhand was a sword. The terrible sword Qi rushed at Chen Hao, but Chen Hao turned the Dark Tower in his hand. There were bright and black runes on one layer, and the dark wind roared like a repressed demon. At this time, they all had to break free and directly scattered the sword Qi with Dao sword Gang to the town.


    In the past, even though Chen Hao had the strength to do it, it was impossible to suppress it under restraint. It can be seen that the yin-yang mark was of great help to him.


    The ghosts howled, the sword Gang broke directly, and the Chen Hao pagoda fell directly. The ancient wind had no time to put away the dragon Yuan that was about to enter the Fulong jade and retreat quickly. At this time, the dragon Yuan was suppressed by Fu Longyu to only half a meter. He suddenly became bigger, opened his mouth and roared silently, and bumped into the ancient wind.


    Gu Feng just avoided Chen Hao''s attack. He didn''t stand firm at his feet. Suddenly, he was attacked by long yuan, spitting blood in his mouth and flying out. At the same time, the blue moon killed. The sword Qi is like frost, like a blue haze.


    The ancient wind produced the sword, but it was still millisecond late. When he stopped the blue moon sword, he couldn''t stop the sword Qi. His chest was immediately stained with blood and staggered back again.


    Almost at the same time that Wu De shot, Wang pangzi and I rushed out. I jumped and jumped at the four sword boy for the first time. At first, I wanted to see the ancient style play. Until I jumped over, the four people reacted and flustered out the sword.


    The small leather armor, originally made for the female stiff, is now temporarily put on my body. If the small wooden axe can''t break the skill of fairy sword, it can be blocked at least.


    Wind, rain and lightning strike at the same time, but in the panic, they do not work together, but fight their own battles. The four men are superior and arrogant. They don''t have much experience in facing the enemy, so they seem a little chaotic.


    I shouted angrily on the way and chopped it out with a fierce axe. Compared with the strange images of heaven and earth rolled up by them, my axe is so flat that it doesn''t look like magic at all.


    In fact, I have always suspected that it is not art itself. However, it is simple and powerful. When an axe falls, the four strange images just appeared in the sky are directly torn apart, and their cohesive sword is directly broken before it falls.


    Seeing that it could be broken, I was very happy. I quickly took back the axe, jumped forward a few steps, and split the second axe again. Although the four sword boys were flustered, they had a tacit understanding. When they saw that I was fighting, they resisted together. Lei Jian sneered at me. Sure enough, they were ordinary people. They knew all the moves of some rough people.


    The four people joined hands, and the wind and rain contributed to the lightning, and the lightning bred the wind and rain. For a time, the situation in the sky changed greatly, and it rained cats and dogs, but the raindrop and the strong wind had not become a sharp blade. My second axe had fallen, and the strange image of the sky split. At first glance, it seemed to split a crack in the void.


    I snorted coldly and approached quickly with a zombie jump.


    Lei Jian''s words were just finished. The skill of the four people was broken, and their face had become pig liver color.


    At this time, the ancient wind next to Chen Hao, LAN Yue and Wu De can only save their lives in a hurry. It''s a pity that the dragon Yuan is only a blow. After breaking away from the Dragon subduing jade, he returns to the Panlong column. Otherwise, it is a blow, and the ancient wind has already been killed.


    After I approached the four swords, I didn''t wait for them to take out the swords and directly hit the thunder sword with an axe. His face changed greatly. He took off the joint attack, took out the sword alone, cut out a Thunder Dragon and rushed to my face.


    At this time, his arrogance makes him have no consciousness and spoiled. The flowers in the greenhouse always feel superior. Even if they are inferior, they will only think that the other party is just luck and is inferior to themselves in the end.


    His practice reminds me of the son of the village head. He is the only college student in our village. He has been praised for several years and feels that he is superior and everyone has to give him face.


    Coupled with the doting of the village head, it is arrogant.


    In the village, the villagers were scrupulous and let him go everywhere. However, on his way home, he met a group of hooligans in the town, and the village head''s son still thought that no one was better than himself.


    The consequences can be imagined. He was killed alive. Because those little gangsters don''t know who he is, and they don''t care who he is.


    At this time, the thunder sword is still arrogant, but it lacks practical combat power. Otherwise, he will not withdraw from the alliance. Wind, rain and lightning will combine with a sword again. Even if I come to the front, I can block my small wooden axe and beat me back.


    But he chose to resist alone. The small wooden axe fell five meters apart. A huge axe shadow directly collided with him, and the thunder sword in his hand was directly cut off.


    At this time, he reacted. Unfortunately, it was too late. I had arrived and struck again.


    It''s the first time since I got the wooden axe. I don''t know the effect. Lei Jian shouted angrily and burst out the real elements in his body to form defense.


    Because my true yuan was only in the realm of heaven and earth, it was very uncomfortable to be suppressed by him for a moment, but when the axe fell, I saw that the true yuan in front of his chest collapsed and thunder symbols scattered. The axe was half a meter away from his chest, but there was a terrible wound from the clavicle to his left rib, and almost internal organs could be seen.


    Fortunately, at this moment, it was not too bloody.


    The wooden axe fell and the body of the thunder sword exploded.


    The whole process, only two or three seconds, is short, but it is enough to make the three swords react. Without thunder sword, the continuous attack is still very terrible.


    When I saw the sword light coming towards me, it was mainly electric sword, which came directly like a giant dragon calling the wind and rain. I fiercely raised the small wooden axe and prepared to split two axes, but the first axe fell, my sight suddenly turned red, and I saw a huge virtual shadow vaguely, like roaring at the world.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to see. The next moment, the whole head seemed to explode. It seemed that a needle was inserted in my eyes and was stirring constantly. The second axe has no strength to chop half.


    Fortunately, the first axe has been cut out, and the electric dragon will be cut out at the critical moment, otherwise I will definitely be beheaded by that sword.


    Wang pangzi, who was slow for several seconds, gave a shout, heard two empty sounds, and the next moment the electric sword screamed miserably. The sound suddenly began and then stopped abruptly.


    Wang pangzi succeeded and killed the main electric sword. I thought like this in my heart. I finally fell to the ground under the sharp pain and fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took me to open my eyes. I heard Wang pangzi''s voice and woke up. Little brother, if it weren''t for my justice, I stopped you at last. Now you have your head in the west mountain and your feet on the north slope. Your body and trunk would have become mud and your soul would be out of heaven.


    Hearing the fat man''s nagging, I was secretly relieved. I endured the sharp pain and opened my eyelids. My sight was still blood red and very blurred.


    The blue moon scolded the fat man and said that there were few good words. If Tong Tong hadn''t killed Lei Jian and broken the three swords at the last moment, would you have a chance?


    I closed my eyes again, gently rubbed the beads, alleviated the tingling, and then opened my eyes again to see a few blurred figures.


    Wang pangzi was scolded by LAN Yue. He smiled and told me, little brother, are you overworked? It shouldn''t be! You haven''t cultivated your wife. Why is your little body so empty?


    Up to now, I have two realizations. Apart from Duan min, Wang pangzi''s mouth can''t answer either. I asked Chen Hao to help me up, sat cross legged on the ground and operated Yangyuan. After a few minutes, my sight recovered slightly.


    Chen Hao knew the reason. He didn''t say a word until I recovered my eyesight and stood up. He said, boss, don''t do anything in the future. Just let me do it.


    Um. I answered. The old woodcutter''s warning finally came. Moreover, it was more serious than the previous several times. The pain passed out directly and the recovery time became longer.


    It seems that that move can''t be used in the future.


    Just why is it in your eyes? And who is that huge figure? Is it the illusion of sharp pain and blurred vision, or is there really something in your eyes?


    Unfortunately, the sharp pain came too quickly and fainted. Next time you have a chance, you must see what it is.


    Chen Hao didn''t talk much about the sequelae of the wooden axe with me. After all, this is a defect. The fewer people know, the better.


    I straightened up and saw that the ancient wind and wind sword were covered with blood. My hands and feet had been broken and collapsed on the ground. Chen Hao said that two people were left alive. If we can''t deal with Gu Lingtian, it may be used to exchange blue feather and unintentional.


    After China''s entry into WTO, Chen Hao has changed a lot. He doesn''t scream like a sword chick. He has moved the truth. I just don''t know what the sword means!


    Wu De handed Fu Long Yu to me and said, boss, the Dragon yuan of Panlong has been collected. Just now the iron lock shook, and Liu Tianyi didn''t seem to be dead. However, the nine dragons were extinguished, and the sky lock is still there. It can still hook the sky thunder and earth fire, and produce the five element strange image. We have just had a war, so it''s difficult to break the sky lock.


    I know Wu De meant to suggest that I don''t care, but all I know about many things in those years is speculation. Only Liu Tianyi himself knows the real reason.


    The truth is in front of me. I leave without asking. I''m a little unwilling.


    I helped Chen Hao stand up and said that the small wooden axe should be able to cut off the iron lock. Many mysteries will be solved when I see Liu Tianyi.


    Speaking out, I was a little uneasy. I was afraid that when I heard the truth, I would tell the female stiff.

 Chapter 75

    It will take them a few days to come, and with Gu Lingtian''s arrogance, he sent the four sword boys and Gu Feng to come at the same time. He has attached great importance to Long Yuan and won''t send anyone to come in a short time.


    From LAN Yue''s previous story, we can know that Gu Lingtian has only a few servants around him, and there are no experts.


    At present, it may be an opportunity to kill him. As for the exchange proposed by Chen Hao, I don''t think it is feasible.


    Gu Lingtian has been the favored son of heaven since childhood. He grew up in the palm of his hand. Such a person is extremely selfish. In front of his own interests, he may not care about the lives of several sword boys.


    However, it is not easy to kill Gu Lingtian. We have all experienced the strength of wind, rain, lightning and ancient wind. It is not weak, but it is by no means the strength to kill the Taoist realm. It can be seen that Gu Lingtian himself is the most important core figure to kill LAN Yue and their protectors.


    After a short rest, Wang pangzi ran ten kilometers, played game, had a big meal after barbecue and recovered his strength. Chen Hao was afraid that something was wrong with my eyes and insisted on letting him try first.


    During the conversation, the wind sword suddenly said, I have a way to break the sky lock. Don''t bother so much. As long as you let me go, I''m willing to say it.


    I smiled and said, it''s easy to let you go, and it can also give you a chance to improve your position in front of your master, just to see if you want to.


    Seeing the incompatibility between the ancient style and the four people, I had a bold plan in my heart. I wanted to implement it later. Now the wind sword took the initiative to beg for mercy and saved a lot of trouble.


    Wu De reminded me, boss, such people can''t be trusted.


    Um. I bowed my head and told him not to talk. He turned back and said to the wind sword, you helped me break the Tiansuo array. Then I killed Gu Feng. When you go back, you put all the responsibility on Gu Feng. Gu Lingtian has no one around. I think he will not blame you, but reuse it.


    Of course, in the future, Gu Lingtian will have to ask you for help.


    The wind sword heard this and said with a gloomy face. If the young Lord finds out, I will die even worse.


    I sneer and die now, just as miserable. If you fight for it, you can still live. If you don''t do it, some people will do it. Don''t force it.


    Then I took a look at the ancient style. Although he was a servant, he was still a little arrogant. When I saw him, he was ready to speak. Chen Hao punched him in the mouth and hit him back.


    Chen Hao now understands my intention and tells Feng Jian that I''m trying to give you one more chance. The next time Gu Feng talks, you won''t have a chance.


    In fact, Gu Feng just wanted to scold me. But at this critical moment, how dare wind sword gamble? Chen Hao''s voice fell. He quickly nodded and said, OK, I promise, but you must kill Gu Feng now.


    I sneered and said that Gu Feng''s immortality depends on your performance. If you are obedient, I guarantee that he will never appear in front of Gu Lingtian. If I am not satisfied, Gu Feng will have a chance to tell him about today''s matter.


    The wind sword bit his teeth and was struggling in his heart. A few seconds later, he said that the nine chains of the Tiansuo array were arranged with nine stars, namely, the ring head, the lock arm, the trapped foot, the piercing heart, the fixing bone, the sealing soul and the Zhenyuan. As long as the Zhenyuan is broken, Liu Tianyi can earn the underground, but the eight locks are still there, and he is not afraid of getting out of trouble and retaliation.


    I was shocked when I heard this. I didn''t expect that the nine locks were so vicious. They not only locked the whole body, but also sealed the soul, fixed the bone and pierced the heart. No wonder Chiyou''s famous demon God was finally locked up by Shengsheng.


    It''s just that Liu Tianyi is so strong?


    I haven''t seen a saint, and I don''t measure it in my heart.


    Wu De listened carefully and asked, how did Zhenyuan lock break?


    The wind sword moved and wanted to reach into his arms. Chen Hao stepped on his hand and screamed in pain. I kindly reminded you that you''d better not move until you''re sure to let you go.


    Chen Hao immediately felt a purple ball the size of a fist hole from his arms. Before asking, the wind sword said, this is longan.


    When he finished speaking, Wu De said happily, boss, the longan is open and the sky lock is broken. With this thing, it''s not difficult to open the sky lock. Chen Hao listened and gave the longan to Wu de. after identification, he said it was true.


    Strange things, we are not as good as Wu De. From ancient times to the present, after countless years, 3000 Taoism, antiques and tools emerge one after another. I''m afraid it may take half a lifetime to write it down. And some things may not be recorded even in ancient books.


    I''m not in a hurry to try. I continue to tell Fengjian that longan can prove your sincerity, but you know a lot about Xianmen when you''re with Gu Lingtian. I have a few questions to ask you now.


    The wind sword was completely open-minded. He nodded quickly when he heard the speech. I asked, is there any treasure that can be cast in the immortal gate?


    yes! The wind sword said that the Tianyuan cast stone was an ancient secret treasure, and the immortal gate only found one in Xianshan mountain in the East China Sea by chance, which was used by the young master.


    I''ve heard of fairy mountain in the East China Sea several times. Have there really been immortals living on an island far from the coast?


    Chen Hao took my words and continued to ask.


    It turned out that Gu Lingtian had an accident two years ago. His body was destroyed. That Tianyuan stone has been used by him to cast.


    The wind sword also said, I heard from the little Lord that the Tianyuan stone he cast is the only one in the world today. It has the body of Tianyuan, which is much stronger than the body.


    Things that can cast flesh are things against heaven. If Chen Hao hadn''t heard about it, I wouldn''t believe there would be such things in the world.


    Seeing that Chen Hao was depressed, Wu De said that since Gu Lingtian''s body was made of Tianyuan stone, he would only kill his soul, seize the body and shape the body.


    Feasible? Chen Hao and I asked at the same time.


    Fat Wang interrupted that it should be feasible. My father also mentioned Tianyuan stone.


    Chen Hao''s face eased slightly. I looked at Wu De and asked him to unlock the lock.


    The sky locks nine ways. All the keys are locked. Wu De goes down and rehearses for more than ten minutes. Only when he is sure, he throws the longan in his hand at one of the stone pillars.


    Longan floated and scattered purple light fog. It was originally just a bead, but after the purple fog dispersed, it looked like a pair of big eyelids. The purple ball was wrapped in it and turned like a pupil. Then, a purple light fell on the Dragon relief. In a few seconds, the iron chain connecting the underground suddenly lit an iron fire and was melting a little.


    When Zhenyuan''s chain melted, the earth began to shake, and the earth under his feet gave a buzzing sound. The ground in the middle of the Kowloon column suddenly collapsed, and a man flew out of it. His neck and hands were locked with a thick iron chain. His heart and Dantian were also penetrated through his spine. The thick iron chain seemed to break the whole body, and the ground collapsed into a black hole, He was dropped into the void by eight iron chains.


    As soon as he came out, he roared like a beast in his mouth. The terrible Zhenyuan was released and wanted to break free from the other eight iron cables, but just when he made an action, the eight iron cables shook at the same time, and there were runes flashing on them. The lightning, fire and wind on Liu Tianyi showed up at the same time, which made him scream again and again, and Zhenyuan quickly dispersed.


    The wind sword said next to him, don''t be afraid. He has been suppressed for hundreds of years. Coupled with the theft of Daoguo, Zhenyuan dried up quickly and couldn''t get rid of the remaining eight locks.


    Seeing that the wind sword knew nothing, Gu Feng gave a loud shout and cursed, but he only said a few words. Chen Hao hit him with two fists and he could only sob.


    Liu Tianyi''s long hair fell to the ground, covered his cheeks, noticed someone, and asked in a low voice, who is it?


    I asked Chen Hao and them to wait up there. I''ll go down and have a look. As soon as he fell to the ground, Liu Tianyi burst out a creepy laugh and said, who should I be? It turned out to be the boy of the corpse family.


    senior! I bowed and saluted. Before I asked questions, Liu Tianyi said to himself that he was another actor.


    He said and shook his head. His long hair spread out, revealing a skeleton like face. His eyes were black and rotten.


    I was frightened by his appearance and took two steps back. I sighed in my heart, is the saint really so powerful? By virtue of the real yuan in the body, can you live now without eating or drinking?


    I didn''t dare to ask. Liu Tianyi grinned, revealing Sen Bai''s teeth and said, boy, don''t be afraid. What I look like now is your future. Unfortunately, hateful, it was too late when I noticed it, but the dead woman didn''t get my Tao fruit. There was a stronger existence behind the forbidden spell, ha ha.


    Liu Tianyi was a little crazy and his expression was not very clear. In his words, he would scold the woman for being stiff and dead. But I also heard that from the beginning to his betrayal of the corpse clan, nvjiang didn''t take his fruit. Liu Tianyi learned all these news from Bai Hu. After such analysis, it is consistent with what the old woodcutter said. Liu Tianyi betrayed the corpse family because he was bewitched by Bai Hu.


    However, in Liu Tianyi''s understanding, the purpose of nvjiang''s cultivation of Yang Xiuyi is to achieve Tao fruit. He is aware in advance and betrays the corpse family in order to protect himself.


    I didn''t tell my identity. He thought I was a disciple of Yang Xiu of the corpse family like him. I asked, elder, do you remember the man who stole your fruit?


    Gu Feng and the four sword boy talked about it before. Nu Jiang had a hand with the person who set the forbidden curse during the robbery, and finally failed, which also led to the failure of the robbery.


    Liu Tianyi listened to me and suddenly looked ferocious. He struggled so hard that his iron chain clanged and roared towards the sky. After a few minutes, he calmed down and bowed his head in silence.


    It seems that what happened that year had a great impact on him, and he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    I sighed and said that I had already started to practice the Yang Rune Sutra. It was too late. It is destined to come to a miserable end in the future. I just have a few questions. I hope you can solve your doubts. You built the altar. Did you build the secret place?


    After a long time, Liu Tianyi fell into memory. It took a long time to say that I built the altar hall and created the three-story secret realm. But the entrance here existed before the establishment of the Taoist altar. The entrance happened to be in the third secret realm. I set up the Taoist altar because the dead woman wanted to cover up the breath here and not let the people behind the forbidden curse notice it.


    It''s just ridiculous. I was blinded and built a tomb for myself. The dead woman didn''t want to be holy for a long time. Let me test the truth for her. And finally imprisoned me here. Little brother, come on, let me out. I''ll avenge you and kill the dead woman.


    Liu Tianyi is a woman locked here? She''s really lying. Is it true that Yang Xiu''s pulse is just what she used to cushion the way?


    I don''t believe it, but the words came out of Liu Tianyi''s mouth with high credibility.


    Liu Tianyi desperately wanted to get away, sometimes pleading, sometimes threatening me, and was crazy.


    I listened to what he said and found that the identity of white fox was not simple. I couldn''t help interrupting him and asked, elder, is Yingjie related to the forbidden spell?


    Should rob?


    He was imprisoned for too long. His mind was a little dull and confused. He didn''t know what to say.


    I saw his words confused, so I had to wait and ask about wudaoshan. But he suddenly laughed wildly, stared at me and asked, boy, do you want to get rid of the control of that dead woman?

 Chapter 76

    Simply from the perspective of interests, I think what Liu Tianyi said may be right. The young master of Xianmen wants to cast the way of heaven, and the people behind Li Guangfu also want to cast the way of heaven. Didn''t Nu Jiang think about it?


    Moreover, she also took the destiny plate from Li Guangfu. It was something that pushed the three holy fruits needed to cast the heavenly way. She couldn''t have no idea in her hand.


    But emotionally, I don''t believe her kindness to me is disguised. He brought me up from the age of nine, took care of me everywhere, and slept together every night. I don''t believe it.


    So now Liu Tianyi suddenly asked me if I wanted to get rid of the control of nvjiang. I was a little flustered. I was afraid that he still had the ability to hurt nvjiang. I asked carefully, senior, what should I do?


    Liu Tianyi stared at me with his rotten eye socket, as if he could still see it. When he stared at me with horror, he whispered that there are still a lot of Yang Yuan in my body. As long as you like, my soul can take it into your body, and then you can have my strength. When I was robbed of Daoguo, the man would not let go of the dead woman. Now she must have lost her intelligence and sleep in the coffin. As long as you and I work together, it''s easy to kill her.


    I want to laugh because he guessed right in front, but my wife is here again. Even if he goes out like this, I''m afraid he can''t fight. It''s just that his soul enters my body. Isn''t that a loss?


    At present, I dare not refuse directly. I asked him about wudaoshan. As a result, he knew nothing about what happened later. Moreover, the man who hurt him at the beginning saw only one hand sticking out of the void. As a saint, he was defeated and took the fruit with one blow.


    In contrast, although he became a saint, he was really not at the same level as the female stiff. Immortal body, I''m afraid it''s a match with the celestial body of the current Xianzu little Lord.


    Chen Hao saw us talking in a low voice, fell from the mountain and entered the longevity collar. Listening to Liu Tianyi, he has been bewitching me to accept his sacrifice. He whispered that the boss can promise him and spend time refining his soul, so that you can get 30% of his Yang Yuan.


    Getting stronger is what I want, but it''s too risky. If Liu Tianyi really wins, I''ll disappear completely.


    Chen Hao said, I have 80% of me. At that time, as long as the boss keeps his mind, I can refine him with the soul tower.


    I asked Liu Tianyi some more questions. His answers didn''t have much value, but made me a little confused.


    The origin of Wudao mountain and this secret place seems very mysterious. However, Nu Jiang suppressed Liu Tianyi here, indicating that she had been inside. No wonder when she left Longhu Mountain, she asked me to take two things back for her. She also said that many mysteries would be solved here. Obviously, she knew very well about it.


    This dead woman dares to lie to me. I murmured, but after scolding, I felt cool behind me, like a woman staring at me angrily.


    Evil door. I shrunk my neck. I thought the fat man was talking nonsense. I didn''t think I had this feeling. Did the woman come in secretly and follow me secretly?


    Liu Tianyi was impatient. He kept asking me if I had thought about it, and kept throwing out bait.


    Chen Hao told me something to pay attention to, and I nodded and agreed. Liu Tianyi smiled proudly and asked me to sit cross legged on the ground. He immediately moved Yang Yuan into my body.


    I did what he said and said after I finished it. Liu Tianyi immediately calmed down, as if he was accumulating strength. After about half a minute, he suddenly roared, and the eight iron chains were stretched straight at the same time. The one that locked the soul ignited an iron fire, which was forcibly broken by him with Zhenyuan.


    I was shocked. Fortunately, after breaking the soul chain, his breath weakened. A soul light suddenly flew out of the center of my eyebrows and rushed directly at the center of my eyebrows.


    According to what Chen Hao said, I mobilized Yang Yuan in the Dantian and gathered them all in the Lingqiao. Unfortunately, there are few Zhenyuan who finally reach the Lingqiao without reaching the Xuantong state, which is a little nervous.


    Chen Hao comforted me that don''t panic, boss. His soul has been locked for hundreds of years and won''t be too strong. This is enough to hold.


    That''s what I said, but when the soul light of Liu Tianyi entered my Lingqiao, there was severe pain in the middle of my eyebrows. A stronger spirit consciousness than me occupied the Lingqiao. At the same time, Yang Yuan swept through my body.


    Chen Hao immediately said, boss, guide Yang Yuan into Dantian, how much can you stay, fast.


    I hurried to guide, but that force did not belong to me. It began to get out of control. I tried several times to guide some of it back to the Dantian. At this time, the soul light of Liu Tianyi suddenly attacked my soul and wanted to dominate.


    Liu Tianyi''s voice appeared in my mind and said with a wild laugh, Longyuan cast body, good, good boy, controlled by his divine sense, he will be able to reach the peak in less than five years.


    The Yang Yuan that I left behind my soul poured in to stabilize my soul. At the same time, he inhaled the Yang Yuan of Liu Tianyi into the Dantian as much as possible, but even so, his consciousness was much stronger than me and was eroded a little bit.


    Chen Hao kept saying in my ear, boss, don''t worry. As long as your consciousness remains, try to absorb his Yang Yuan, otherwise as soon as I refine, his power will dissipate directly.


    I am no longer talking to Chen Hao, and he has been paying attention to my state. Half an hour later, my consciousness has been very vague, like falling asleep. I know that as long as you fall asleep and wake up, you are definitely not yourself.


    But Chen Hao didn''t mean to make a move. Only at the last Qingming Festival, the Yang Yuan in the Dantian was saturated. I began to use Wu De''s method to penetrate the barrier and want to break through to Xuantong.


    However, he only tried several times. Suddenly, his consciousness was in a trance and was on the verge of being swallowed up. Chen Hao suddenly gave a loud shout and rushed into my body with the black tower in his hand, trying to suppress Liu Tianyi.


    The two fought in my mind in the form of spirit body, and there were thunders in my head, but their consciousness also recovered. They could see the battle between Chen Hao and Liu Tianyi.


    Liu Tianyi knew the black tower and directly told the origin of the evil door. They showed their true body and let go of the war. But it''s hard for me. I roll on the ground in pain.


    Blue moon rushed down and held me down. Chen Hao shouted, boss, it''s a little tricky. Let Wu De in.


    I bared my teeth and struggled to shout, Wu De, into my mind. Without saying a word, Wu De turned into a soul light and entered my soul.


    When Liu Tianyi saw that he had another helper, he sneered, boy, you are still too young.


    Wu De went in and knew what had happened. He was surprised. What are you doing and how to introduce his soul into his body. He has stepped into the realm of saints, and there is a holy seal in his soul


    Liu Tianyi said with a sneer that it was too late. When the words fell, my soul was full of golden runes. Chen Hao and Wu De were directly beaten out, and my consciousness was directly imprisoned.


    Chen Hao was about to crack. He knew the sage as well as me. He didn''t think about the holy seal. He held the black tower and tried to kill it. But at this time, my mind was no longer under my control. It was not allowed. It was so easy to give up? Just get shot out.


    boss. Chen Hao shouted and wanted to rush in.


    Now my consciousness has been completely imprisoned. My last thought was just to scold: Liu Tianyi, who killed well in those years, and Chen Hao, who is too unreliable.


    When my consciousness dispersed and my body was about to be completely occupied by Liu Tianyi, a terrible blood gas suddenly gushed out of my body and directly penetrated into my spiritual orifices. My trapped consciousness loosened and my body felt again. I heard Chen Haoxin shouting sister-in-law with joy.


    I thought he was saying that every day should not be, that the ground was not working, and shouted indiscriminately, but soon I saw that the blood mist gathered into a female stiff look in my mind. When Liu Tianyi saw her, his voice was shaking and said intermittently, soul resonance, what is your relationship? Is he your son?


    nonsense! I was furious. The soul light gathered around the girl, took her hand and said to Liu Tianyi that she was my wife.


    Nu Jiang ignored my pride and stretched out her hand to press ahead. A dark golden talisman appeared on Liu Tianyi. Nu Jiang said to me, look, this is the suppression of will.


    The suppression of will on the casting platform?


    I frowned slightly. She and Wu De told me about it. It was amazing, but the realm was too low. I didn''t feel so useful and didn''t take it seriously. Nvjiang obviously noticed my mind and wanted to take this opportunity to teach me a lesson.


    Liu Tianyi had little power to resist, and the holy seal broke directly. Liu Tianyi''s soul roared, dead woman, you mean person.


    The female stiff sneered and also called him a mean man and a white eyed wolf.


    The two accused each other, but Nu Jiang didn''t want Liu Tianyi to say too much. She pressed her hand down and directly wiped him out. Understatement is like erasing a stain.


    I''m going to ask Nu Jiang why she imprisoned Liu Tianyi and lied to me. But without opening her mouth, she turned back and looked at me coldly. She said unhappily, you know to inquire blindly. Have you done what I asked you to do?


    I was quite confident just now. When she questioned me, I immediately looked like a pupil who made a mistake and kept my head down.


    Seeing my lovely appearance, the girl reached out and poked me on the forehead and said, you''re asking, what you know is not the truth, and you''ll eventually go on the road of Liu Tianyi.


    I cluttered in my heart and muttered that if you don''t tell me anything, you will naturally guess. If you tell me, you won''t.


    Yes, it will only die faster. The woman''s body was dim. I rushed to pull her, but I couldn''t hold it. Finally, she said, this is only the soul blood I left in the ring. It can save you once. It was intended to be used when you are in danger. Unfortunately, you should be careful in the future. Don''t take risks. You''d better come back first.


    When the woman was stiff and scattered, my consciousness dominated my body. I suddenly opened my eyes. Chen Hao''s ghost tears flowed. At the same time, I was on guard and held the black tower in my hand. Blue moon was also around me. As long as Liu Tianyi woke up, they were going to do it.


    The first thing I said to Chen Hao, it''s good that my wife left soul blood, or you''ll kill her. Chen Hao quickly hugged me when he heard the speech.


    The fat man came from five meters away and said, man, I stand up for justice

 Chapter 77

    Before Wang pangzi finished, I kicked him and asked him about the ancient style and wind sword?


    Those two people are a treasure, a restraint and an eye liner. They are all sharp weapons against Gu Lingtian.


    Chen Hao and Wu De took me directly to the mountain and saw the ancient wind and wind sword lying on the ground with a huge stone on their back. Zhenyuan was sealed, their hands and feet were off, and their important joints were pounded. They were like turning turtles and couldn''t jump.


    I was relieved when I saw it. I didn''t have to ask. I knew it was Chen Hao''s idea. These seemingly childish methods were simple and effective. Chen Hao and I have always adhered to this habit. When we catch someone, we will make him lose the ability to resist at the first time, and then ask questions.


    The wind sword was beaten with only half a breath. Now it was pressed by a big stone. Its face turned red and shouted. Boss Zhang, I did everything you asked me to do. What''s your promise?


    Let me take a breath. I replied to him, raised my hand and looked at the ring. It was still bloody, but the woman said that she couldn''t manifest in the future. I should be careful myself.


    Although I heard some bad things from Liu Tianyi''s mouth, I was still warm in my heart. Love may only be in the bud, but the warmth brought by company cannot be erased. I sighed and stopped thinking. What the woman said to me before she dissipated is not unreasonable. I guess. What do I get in the end?


    If she wants to hurt me, it can be said that no one can stop me, because I have no relatives. But from Liu Tianyi''s words, nvjiang seems to be playing a big chess, but she doesn''t know whether her opponent is Xianmen or the one who sets a forbidden spell and steals the fruit of the sage''s way.


    In this game of chess, I am a chess piece, a chess piece that can''t be abandoned in the female stiff heart.


    Chen Hao asked nervously, boss, didn''t sister-in-law blame me?


    No wonder! At the moment of consciousness fading, if I could touch him, I would like to kick him to death, but now... What else can I say? But I also bought a lesson. Chen Hao, like me, is just a fool. Wu De still has to control similar things in the future.


    Speaking of what happened just now, Wu De was also afraid for a while. Let''s not take risks in the future. I promise Wu De that it will never happen again.


    When Chen Hao heard that nvjiang didn''t blame him, he immediately asked excitedly, boss, has your strength broken Xuantong?


    Almost, it takes some time to grind. I felt a little sorry, because I couldn''t break through in time and didn''t absorb much, and Liu Tianyi''s power completely disappeared after his soul was destroyed.


    Those who do not enter the Dantian are not their own.


    Wang pangzi went down to have a look. His soul was wiped out, and Liu Tianyi''s body had withered and rotted into slag.


    Chen Hao heard that I was almost there. He quickly took the dragon Yuan from Wu De and said, boss, you have cast a body once. If you take the nine dragon yuan, you will certainly kill the young master of Xianmen.


    I looked at Long Yuan and couldn''t help shivering. The woman was dead. Who will help me resolve the sequelae? Isn''t that my life? I stretched out my hand to put away the dragon Yuan and said to Chen Hao, Haozi, I know you are anxious, but you can''t toss me to death. Wait for this first. If you count the time, Qin Xue should also come in. At that time, negotiate with the people of all schools. If you don''t do it, you must catch it. Otherwise, the young master will not be so easy to catch next time after a loss.


    Chen Hao is anxious. Jian has no intention of talking to Tian Yuanti, but he can''t force me as an animal.


    Wu De sorted out my thoughts, told the wind sword what to say, left a secret signal and let the man go.


    The ancient wind can''t be killed naturally. Killing the wind sword will get out of control. Chen Hao wanted to subdue him, but Wu De and I felt inappropriate. Finally, Chen Hao collected the soul of the ancient wind with the town soul tower. The town is inside, and he is the remote control to control the wind sword.


    Wang pangzi and LAN Yue opened their eyes wide and watched Wu De toss with us all the time. After dealing with the ancient wind''s body, Wang pangzi sighed and said, I''m really an eye opener today. There are brazen people like you in the world.


    Decent disciples disdain playing tricks, but we are different. Blue moon asked curiously, Zhang Tong and Chen Hao, who taught you these things?


    Chen Hao and I pointed to Wu De at the same time. Fat Wang didn''t feel strange and said, fat master, I just know today what a person is like his name!


    In fact, most of the bad moves were learned from the stories I heard when I was a child, but I said them. Wu De was perfect.


    Wu De''s face was red, and he gave an awkward cough.


    LAN Yue and Wang pangzi were speechless and had a rest. LAN Yue cleaved several swords from afar and activated the Tiansuo array. For a time, wind, fire and lightning appeared in turn. Liu Tianyi was just a withered bone and could not support the power of Tiansuo array, which directly turned into fly ash.


    He took me away and ruined the reputation of daozun. But I asked fat man and blue moon not to spread after they went out, so that he could leave a good reputation.


    After leaving the canyon, we walked towards the entrance. When we passed the territory of the seven color python, several people took risks and tried. The result was that we couldn''t really fight the seven color python, but Wu De and Chen Hao led it away by the soul. We picked four red fruits near its nest, and saw a larger one with more than ten in the distance.


    The crowd looked at it from a distance and sighed. They didn''t dare to get close.


    On that day, we met an ordinary disciple of the aristocratic family. LAN Yue went out to inquire and learned that Gu Lingtian defeated all the people in xuantongjing, and forced people to fight with him every day, completely playing with the heart of punishment.


    After Nu Jiang showed me the suppression of will, I also yearned for it. I wondered if I would beat up Wang pangzi first, but I estimated that if he turned into a cultivation achievement, I''m afraid he won''t get any benefits, so I had to give it up.


    Gu Lingtian also found monuments deep in the South and gained a lot. Moreover, he found a blessed land on the edge of the south, but he was blocked by the array and didn''t go in for the time being.


    Blue moon came to tell me the name of blessed land, and I subconsciously touched the jade card in my bag. Eternal blessed land, the jade card we got on the body next to the old stiff coffin in qiwujing. It says eternal blessed land.


    I hesitated and took out the jade card to show Wang pangzi and LAN Yue. Both of them were surprised. I said, I''ll show you. You should keep it a secret. We''ll certainly get benefits when we go in together.


    Wang pangzi asked suspiciously, Gu Lingtian can''t get in. How can we get in?


    I said, I showed my wife the jade plaque. She said it might be something similar to the key, which can be recognized by the mountain protection array. Moreover, the treasures in the three storey mansion in the secret land belong to thousands of families. If we enter the blessed land, we will make a fortune.


    Speaking of this, I couldn''t help getting excited. I wish I could touch it now, but I''m not trying to save people. Chen Hao is going to collapse. Gu Lingtian can''t get in for the time being. We''re not in a hurry.


    Half a day later, LAN Yue contacted people in Kunlun mountain. In addition to Kunlun Mountain, Shu mountain and other sects followed Qin Xue.


    Because everyone shares a common hatred, I don''t have to hide. The appearance of nvjiang is just a gathering of blood and soul. I don''t know what''s going on outside. The first time I inquired, Qin Xue''s eyes flickered. I asked her if she didn''t go. When I forced her to hurry, she said, I went, but there was no one in Shiao mountain and there were no coffins.


    How is that possible? I blew it up.


    Qin Xue said that the immortal gate was hit. No one knows the specific situation. Some people in the forum speculated that the corpse family may have been destroyed.


    There was a buzz in my head and the whole person sat on the ground. Wu De hurriedly said, boss, don''t worry first. Although the blood soul doesn''t share memory with the noumenon, there is some connection in terms of leverage. Sister-in-law can manifest and destroy Liu Tianyi, proving that she''s okay.


    Chen Hao asked, Qin Xue only said that Shiao mountain was in a mess and deserted, and nothing was seen. Chen Hao and I were about to go out on the spot, but Qin Xue grabbed him and said, now there are many people waiting for you outside. They won''t let you go out. It''s OK inside. Now these sects have some friends with Xueshan sect, and now the young leader of Xianmen proposed to challenge him. No matter win or lose, they will let you go as long as you fight.


    what?


    I jumped up from the ground and said, my people haven''t been caught. Why should I go? No.


    Hum.


    My voice fell, and an old man sneered. Now no one can protect you. Here, you have no qualifying for talking, and we can''t go out. We has the final say.


    What do you mean? Chen Hao summoned the zhenhun tower, as if to fight. When it was time to work hard, we were not afraid of a Taoist environment, but we showed dissatisfaction. Several road protectors immediately stood up.


    The little master of Xianmen is Tianyuan body. It doesn''t take much effort to kill Qi Wujing only by his own ability, otherwise he can''t kill he Daojing.


    Wang pangzi stood up and said, ladies and gentlemen, listen to me. The young master of Xianmen can catch all the disciples of your family because you are not united. Now that everyone has come and gone together, although he said that you defenders can''t directly fight, he can only release people under pressure.


    My idea is this, and I can use my eyeliner to touch the bottom of the fairy gate. However, when the fat man finished speaking, all the seven or eight defenders were silent.


    Only two elders from Shushan and Kunlun agreed with me. I saw that other families didn''t say anything. I jumped down from the stone and said, they don''t do it. You two go, and I''ll help.


    I said I was ready to go, but a protector stopped in front of me and said with a cold hum, we didn''t let you go. Can you go?


    The rest were gathered around.


    ha-ha. I understand. You''re afraid of offending Xianmen and want me to go out for a change. Kill two birds with one stone, right?


    Two old men in Shushan and Kunlun humed coldly and said, we can''t do such things. With that, Qin Xue came to me with her own protector.


    Our strength is not weak, but there are eight Hedao realms opposite, and many disciples in their thirties who are at the peak of Xuantong and Qi Wu are still at a disadvantage.


    Shu Shan''s sword repair is too grumpy. When they see each other playing against each other, they have to draw out their swords. I hurried to hold him down. It would be a great loss to do it now. These old people know that the corpse clan may be destroyed. The Xianmen family is the only one. They are afraid to offend. Tiehe wants me to be the substitute ghost.


    Three elders, don''t worry. I calmed down and squatted aside with the fat man Wu Dewang to discuss in a low voice.


    The gate sect didn''t run away when they saw us, and they didn''t care about us. They just blocked the roads in several directions.


    I said, if I really fight, I''m definitely not Gu Lingtian''s opponent. That grandson is very strong and I have to find a way.


    Lanyue Qinxue and Wang pangzi are pulling their heads. Wu De''s eyes brightened and said, I have an idea to poison him.


    Qin Xue denied that it was difficult to approach him without disgrace. As soon as Wang pangzi patted his belly, he said, fat master, I think it''s OK. Our Wang family happens to have a laxative that can cure friars. The more you pull, the lower you get


    While Wang pangzi was talking, Qin Xue and LAN Yue stared at him suspiciously. The fat man was stunned and hurriedly explained that you don''t think wrong. In fact, this medicine is not from our Wang family. Our old Wang family wanders in the Jianghu


    We''re not even listening to him. Wang pangzi''s mouth has been hung with the Wang family, but Qin Xue and LAN Yue, including Wu De, guessed several Wang families, which were overthrown. He felt that his family background was about to catch up with Xianmen.

 Chapter 78

    We discussed nearby. Qin Xue was still worried about how to poison. There were many people. I didn''t tell her in detail, but asked her not to talk about it.


    The protectors of Shushan, Kunlun and snowy mountains have been around us and do not participate in our small gangs.


    Each generation has its own small circle, and defenders generally do not interfere. Among us, in addition to Wang pangzi, Qin Xue and LAN Yue, we will all be in power of Xueshan sect and Kunlun sect in the future. Choosing to stand on my side now means a choice in the future.


    Of course, they belong to famous schools, and their choices now can not determine the future, but it is certain that at least they will not make enemies with the corpse clan.


    The corpse clan has been silent for a hundred years. Before, it could repair a pulse by relying on Yang. Liu Tianyi''s relationship with Xuanmen is closer. Now, everything needs to start over.


    After discussing with Wu De, I walked towards the crowd and said, I can promise to meet the young master of Xianmen, but I can''t let me bleed and sweat in vain. You have to give some benefits.


    The Taoist protector of Liuhe gate, who was the one who stopped me before, sneered at me. Now he is in a secret place. What can I give you?


    It''s simple. I walked up to him, stared at him and said, write me an IOU.


    Ridiculous. He sneered with disdain and ignored me.


    The protectors of other sects also laugh but don''t speak. I know that without the shelter of women, they disdain to pay attention to even the simplest and reasonable requirements. At the thought of this, I sneered. You should think well. There are not only corpse families but also evil sects in Shiao mountain. The immortal gate has not released any news until now. Maybe it''s just a tie. My wife and Chen Hao''s master may just move away from Shiao mountain temporarily.


    As I said, several people''s faces changed at once.


    Qin Xue said that at present, there is no news in the forum. No one is sure about the outcome. What does it mean if Xianmen really doesn''t benefit? I think they know better than I do.


    After a few seconds, I brazenly said, you know, my wife loves me most. What would she do if she knew that I was bullied here and forced to fight a duel that was much better than me and was equivalent to death?


    Fist, never say anything to work.


    Before the protector of Liuhe gate opened his mouth, someone said that Laoshan is willing to issue an IOU of 20 million!


    20 million? Send beggars? When it comes to money, fat Wang''s eyes turned into mung beans. He narrowed over and asked, is your young master worth 20 million? Don''t forget, if you are in the past few days, you may be cast a shadow by Gu Lingtian, then the problem will be big.


    Wang pangzi stretched out two fingers and said, two hundred million each. There are two or three people in some sects. I''ll give you a discount, 150 million each.


    200 million is nothing to these sects, but it depends on whether people are happy to pluck the tiger.


    My purpose of asking for money is not to make a lot of money, but to make a big pit. They are not afraid to offend Xianmen, just


    After the fat man croaked for a long time, Laoshan and several other sects wrote IOUS and stamped their fingerprints.


    Some people in Shushan and Kunlun are also imprisoned. They want to give it to me. I refused. Lanyue was still a little sorry. I smiled and didn''t break it.


    Now she is still standing beside me at this time. Naturally, she can''t pit them.


    Qinxue is the only disciple in the snow mountain. She is already outside. Seeing that I have reached an agreement with various sects, the Taoist protector plans to take her away and continue to explore the secret territory.


    Just now she also stood on my side and couldn''t help but say, elder, Qinxue, come with us and take care of each other on the way.


    There must be a lot of treasures in Wanjia blessed land. I can''t take them alone. It''s just used to repay them.


    Strength and interests are equally practical in Xuanmen. But Qin Xue''s protector didn''t want to get involved too deeply and still wanted to take her away.


    Qin Xue didn''t explain too much. She believed that the choices of her elders were beneficial to the sect.


    Seeing that she really wanted to go, I secretly vomited, asked her to stay again and said, Qinxue, come with us!


    Qin Xue had already walked out a few steps. Wen Yan stopped and saw me later. I looked at her, trimmed her hair on her forehead, and showed some embarrassment on her face.


    I''m the last time to stay. If she insists on leaving, she can only say that she has no luck with the blessed land. If she hadn''t spoken for me just now, she would never stay for the second time.


    The protector of Liuhe gate sneered and said, boy, pull people into your thief ship? I tell you, it''s no use. The death of the corpse clan is the general trend.


    Then he told the Taoist protector of Xueshan sect that Taoist friends should think well. If they follow this boy and offend Xianmen, I''m afraid they will offend many people in Xuanmen.


    Qin Xue hesitated just now. When he heard this, his attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees. He firmly said to the protector, uncle, let''s stay.


    The protector was stunned and whispered, as long as the young lady decides, I have no opinion.


    I''m also a little confused. When others don''t threaten, she insists on leaving. Others say cruel words and interests, but she wants to stay? What do you mean?


    But at this time, I don''t have time to think about this problem carefully and let them arrange it. However, the location of Bidou should be arranged on the southern edge.


    The little leader of Xianmen is afraid that I dare not accept it, so I use this means to coerce. Naturally, the place will not be difficult. Two days later, he agreed to my request and set the location outside Wanjiafu, which helped me a lot. At the same time, he will bring people into the blessed land after defeating me. Each sect redeems its own young Lord and can choose to cooperate with him.


    As soon as the words came back, Laoshan Liuhe gate or something was too excited to sleep. Fang De, the protector of Liuhe gate, now said that he would cooperate with Xianmen to break into the blessed land.


    In his sarcastic remarks, he also alluded to several road protectors of Shu mountain, snow mountain and Kunlun mountain.


    Shushan and Kunlun are both famous mountain sects in ancient times. They are unmoved. Qin Xue''s protectors look a little ugly and black all day, but fortunately they don''t say anything.


    I sneer in my heart, when you cry.


    On the third day, we headed for the edge. On the way, someone stared at me at any time for fear that I might escape. I asked Wang pangzi to give his shady medicine to Chen Hao and Wu de. they went ahead and had Yin jade in hand. They didn''t want people to find it, so no one could find it.


    On the sixth day, we arrived at the ruins of the ancient city occupied by Gu Lingtian. Although it was a broken wall, we could still see that the previous scale was not small. Some runes could be seen on the building, like the words of an era, recording the glory of the past.


    Unfortunately, they can''t stand the honing of years. These runes overflowing with powerful power in those years are now just gullies on the ruins.


    Facing the young leader of Xianmen, our people hold a group for the time being. Gu Lingtian has only a few attendants around him. He is also handsome. He is dressed in white like snow and is specially carried with a sword. He is majestic and full of style.


    Several road protectors led by the Liuhe gate of Laoshan Mountain talked about getting close to Gu Lingtian before, but now they dare not say anything when they see others coming out alone.


    I looked at it and sighed. It''s really a human name. The shadow of a tree. An ancient Lingtian with his back against the immortal gate can frighten you.


    Hearing the speech, the protector of Shushan whispered that we can kill him now.


    Don''t be impulsive, sir. Now we''ll only make it cheaper for the people behind us. It''s not worth it.


    I hurried to persuade him. I was a little nervous. The people in Shushan seemed to have no intention of losing their temper with the sword. If Chen Hao really entered the door in the future, he would be sad.


    Hearing that I was going to fight Gu Lingtian, all the people who received the news came here to watch. Gu Lingtian also said before that he would not fight during the fight. Even so, many young people in xuantongjing only dared to hide behind their own road protectors.


    Zhang Tong. Gu Lingtian looked at me and sneered. It''s better to meet than to be famous.


    right back at you! I threw my fist. The protector of Liuhe gate immediately stood up and said, what are you talking about? Don''t you see that young master Gu is gorgeous, talented and powerful. Are you looking at me? Hum!


    I touched my nose and ignored. I patted the IOU on my chest and sneered in my heart. Now I''ll make you cry. I''ll make you cry later.


    Gu Lingtian smiled gracefully. His eyes were too lazy to fall on me. He arched his hands and said to hundreds of people around him that I am Gu Lingtian''s word. As long as Zhang Tong meets the challenge, I will release people immediately, and as long as you follow me, the whole secret territory belongs to us. To tell you the truth, I found a blessed place on the southern edge a few days ago. After Bidou, I will try to break into the array. At that time, as long as I support me, there will be no less benefits.


    If he didn''t say this, many people wanted to flatter Xianmen. After listening to this, some swing sects were determined to follow.


    The old man of snow mountain sect had a black face and said nothing. But I''m afraid I regret that I didn''t persuade Qin Xue.


    The disciples of Liuhe sect stood up and said that the ancient young master is peerless and powerful. It''s not a word''s Kung Fu to deal with such waste as Zhang Tonge.


    The crowd echoed and laughed.


    At this time, Chen Hao and Wu De came back and said they had arranged it. As expected, the wind sword has been reused. In addition, it is Gu Lingtian''s close sword boy. He already knows the battle time set by Gu Lingtian in advance. He will return the medicine.


    I''m very relaxed after listening to it. Let him sing now. He''ll look good at that time.


    At this time, a flatterer opened his mouth. Young master Gu and Zhang Tong have come. It''s better to be early than late. Anyway, it''s time to sneeze.


    The man flattered and didn''t forget to worry about his master. He wanted Bidou to start and end quickly. As for my win or loss, he didn''t care, even if I was purely for them.


    Gu lingtianji smiled graciously. Don''t worry. I promise that as long as I get on the challenge arena, I will release people immediately. I want everyone to see what a loser the so-called husband of the corpse emperor is.


    There are hundreds of people, and he is not satisfied... It makes me a little speechless. But Gu Lingtian didn''t look at me at all. This is just his personal show.

 Chapter 79

    I saw Gu Lingtian gushing. Every word was loud and loud. The people around him looked up and listened, as if they were listening to xianyinfu. He simply found a big stone and sat on it, secretly impacting the Xuan Tongjing.


    If you work hard, it''s not impossible to make a temporary breakthrough, but I found that the Yang Yuan Liu Tianyi entered my Dantian is still different from the original Yang Yuan in my body, and my original Yang Yuan is assimilating it. I want to break through after this assimilation, so as not to leave sequelae.


    LAN Yue and Wang pangzi both knew that I had given Gu lingtianxia medicine, but Qin Xue didn''t know. He didn''t see me in a hurry and kept asking me how sure I was.


    Thirty percent. I stretched out three fingers. If I really face ancient Lingtian, 30% should have. However, the small wooden axe can not be used frequently, and I''m afraid the rest is less than 20%.


    Hearing this, her Taoist protector finally couldn''t help saying that since only 30% is sure, you should seize the opportunity to know more about your opponent and adjust your state. As you are now, is there any difference between 30% chance and one Chengdu?


    Qin Xue''s protector was a little unhappy, but he also hated iron and steel. After saying that, he breathed a long sigh.


    There are more and more people around, and all kinds of ugly words emerge one after another. The flattering words of Gu Lingtian are one after another. Gu Lingtian is surrounded by everyone and is very useful.


    Seeing that those who should have come came almost the same, Gu Ling raised his hand, and the sounds of flattering and mocking me suddenly fell, leaving the field silent. Gu Lingtian said with satisfaction that Zhang Tong had come and couldn''t run away. I let him go first. As he spoke, he raised his hand, and several attendants took out the arrested young generation of each family and let them go one by one.


    Jian inadvertently came out. Chen Hao floated up and wanted a hug. As a result, Jian inadvertently gave him a cold look and walked towards the elders in the door.


    The middle-aged man in Shushan looked in his eyes and hummed coldly to Chen Hao.


    Jian inadvertently talked to the elders in the door. She looked a little gloomy about the killing of the protector. After a few words of comfort from the new protector, he calmed down and said thank you to me.


    I haven''t had time to say you''re welcome. Jian didn''t intend to turn to Chen Hao immediately. He also said thank you and waited for Chen Hao to respond.


    This scene embarrassed me. My feelings are just the unintentional opening remarks of Jian. But seeing that Chen Hao''s pay is not intentional and ruthless, I am also happy for him.


    Wang pangzi didn''t know where he was. He stuck his fat head between the two and said, sister, I have a share in this matter. Why don''t you say thank you? Can''t it be all their credit?


    Jian inadvertently didn''t know Wang pangzi and stepped back on guard. Chen Hao hurriedly introduced. Jian inadvertently said hello. By the way, Qin Xue and LAN Yue thanked him.


    Not long after, Lan Yu was also released. Compared with Jian unintentionally, the boy was a little depressed, and his face was blue and purple. He was cleaned up.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said in the book that failure is the mother of success. Don''t lose heart because of a small setback. You wait for me to give him a blow and help you out.


    Wang pangzi also joined in the fun. When he opened his mouth, Lan Yu couldn''t help laughing. When Qin Yue saw me boasting about the sea, she couldn''t help saying, Tong Tong, can''t you say something serious?


    Not far away, Gu Lingtian was praised by the stars. He didn''t have time to pay attention to me, so he said to Qin Yue, don''t believe it, I really want to spray him.


    Qin Xuebai gave me a look. The fat man turned his head, squinted at Qin Xue and said, why don''t you make a bet? If Zhang Tong does it, will you be his daughter-in-law? Anyway, the boy has different tastes and likes big women.


    Pooh! Qin Xue spat and his face was slightly red.


    Just after Wang pangzi said that, he immediately shrunk his shoulders, looked around with small eyes, closed his neck and said that it was just a joke. There was a female tiger in Zhang Tong''s house, and his daughter-in-law and concubine were still free. If he really sprayed Gu Lingtian, you can kiss her, isn''t it too much?


    I just wanted to refuse. After all, if Wang pangzi''s laxative goes down, Gu Lingtian can spray it without fighting. At that time, Qin Xue can''t really kiss me. That woman still has to clean me up.


    But before he could speak, Qin Xue spat with a red face and said, bet, bet, it''s a deal.


    The three elders in the Taoist realm next to us, seeing that we were still in the mood to play, silently waved their heads aside.


    Gu Lingtian was powerful enough at this time. He raised his hand and said, now let''s go to the challenge arena outside the eternal blessed land. When I defeat the man of the empress of the corpse family, we will attack the eternal blessed land together.


    I gave him a cold look. This boy is really a good killer. He always mentions female stiffness when he speaks and closes his mouth. He wants to use me to damage the corpse family.


    His voice fell. There were seven or eight young men like attendants in the ruins. The wind sword was also there. He looked at me intentionally or unintentionally and nodded slightly. It is estimated that he has succeeded. After all, Gu Lingtian said a lot just now and drank a lot of water.


    The medicine has been eaten. According to Wang pangzi, his family''s medicine is intermittent. As long as he pulls it up several times, his cultivation decreases greatly. If you don''t say it, even the gods can''t hold it when it comes.


    Seeing the wind sword gesturing to me, I was not worried at all. But no one came out from behind Gu Lingtian''s attendants. I admire him secretly. Gu Lingtian publicized it, but it was by no means a straw bag.


    Just now, it seems that he has given a favor. In fact, he has no one. Just now, he has been standing in front of a sword boy, and the rest are hiding in the historic site. It gives people an illusion that they dare not act rashly


    When he released the people in advance, he was afraid of continuing to detain them. When the younger generation came out, all sects and factions suddenly shot him when they saw that they were tortured.


    Now even if someone is dissatisfied, even if he doesn''t have a right-hand assistant around him, he won''t easily offend Xianmen. If he can bear it, he can bear it.


    Wu De also saw some tricks and told me, boss, this boy is not simple. I nodded secretly and saw that the people surrounded Gu Lingtian walked towards the eternal blessing, and we followed up.


    In contrast, we are deserted a lot. Even people who inadvertently pass by me will subconsciously speed up, for fear that if they stay, they will be mistaken for being with me.


    Qin Xue was still worried about me all the way. Fat Wang said, "I said Sister Qin Xue, can''t wait to kiss my brother?"? Just put a hundred hearts and get ready for a kiss.


    It was nothing, but when the fat man said so, my heart beat a little faster. In the face of the girl I loved, kissing, it must feel very different. But I was also very nervous. I just turned around and thought that nvjiang''s soul blood had been exhausted. Wang pangzi and Chen Hao certainly didn''t dare to mention it. They wouldn''t find it after kissing nvjiang.


    Such a thought, my heart is also calm, and even some small expectations.


    Two hours later, a large Canyon appeared in front. Standing outside, a hundred flowers bloomed inside. The aura gathered into clouds and shrouded the mountain stream, just like a fairy land.


    Countless people sighed and stopped for a long time when they saw the blessed land for the first time. Fang De of Liuhe gate said excitedly that following young master Gu, there will be great opportunities in the future. For such a blessed land, only Xianmen has the ability to break the defense array.


    Some people say that from here, the spirit flowers and different grasses are still growing, which means that there may be thousands of years of spirit grass.


    Once lost Dandao, I''m afraid it will be popular again. Someone made a pertinent exclamation.


    Miraculous medicines are scarce, and alchemists are extinct. The biggest reason is the disappearance of miraculous medicines. It is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. In a powerful alchemist, there are no top-grade medicinal materials, and she can''t refine a top-quality pill.


    But now the blessed land is full of spirit flowers and spirit grass. It seems that we have returned to the ancient times. With these accessories, alchemy is naturally popular.


    Some people have sharp eyes and see the buildings in the depths of the blessed land. They are surprised that it is the land of the immortal family. It is said that even a pair of chopsticks can become a peerless magic weapon when they fall into the dust.


    His words excited many people.


    I didn''t pay much attention to the eternal blessed land, because it was already in my bag. It was a distant place that completely attracted me.


    The southern edge is close to three places. From here, there are vast forests. In the northern sky, there are snow peaks towering into the clouds. From time to time, there is a huge roar, like a wild beast lurking.


    The western sky is hung with rosy clouds, which seems peaceful, but there are several mountains in the distance, with a faint golden light, like the supreme treasure emitting dark light continuously.


    From the eastern mainland, there are hundreds of feet of giant birds circling in the sky, spreading their wings for dozens of miles, which is very frightening.


    I sighed and said, this is really a big world, there are too many opportunities.


    I am not the only one who has this kind of sigh, including those who have missed the time of life. At this time, my eyes are also full of passion, as if they were glowing with the second spring.


    People of previous generations are like this, not to mention us.


    I''m afraid there will really be a big reshuffle in the future Xuanmen. I don''t expect all opportunities to be my own. I just hope I don''t fall behind. But as long as I enter the eternal blessed land, I will be in the forefront.


    Gu Lingtian pointed to the blessed land of all ages, made all kinds of great plans and wishes, constantly brainwashed the people and held the major sects.


    Jian didn''t mean to worry about them and said that if this went on, the immortal gate would only be stronger.


    If you let him win over like this and give some benefits, I''m afraid the Xuanmen will really follow the lead of the Xianmen in the future, but who is right in the future?


    I laughed and didn''t care.


    Outside the blessed land, there is a stone arena. Here, you can gather your will without the help of casting Taoist runes. Gu Lingtian has defeated so many people and has a strong will. When I defeat him, I will certainly get more bonus.


    Although the means are somewhat disgraceful, he is not necessarily clean. Who cares about this in order to achieve his goal?


    After talking for a few minutes, Gu Lingtian suddenly changed his face, fiercely tightened his hips and left in a hurry.


    The fat man made a gesture to me, which meant that the medicine had taken effect and let me seize the opportunity. I was also afraid of making mistakes. I pushed away the crowd, jumped onto the challenge arena and sat cross legged.


    Not long ago, Gu Lingtian came back with a relaxed face, but just stood firm, his face changed again and left in a hurry again.


    When the people around me saw that I had been in the challenge arena, Gu Lingtian left frequently and talked about what had happened. Fang de stood up and said, take it easy. Young master Gu came and went like the wind. This is contempt for the corpse family.


    I couldn''t help laughing and saying, master Fang, your flattery really makes people comfortable. At this time, Gu Lingtian turned back, and his face was suspicious.


    Gu Dashao. I shouted from a distance and said, the little one has been waiting for a long time. Please start your performance.

 Chapter 80

    Wang pangzi introduced the laxative he gave. It has a very appropriate name, 36 shares. No matter who takes it, there is no antidote. You have to run 36 times. But there will be an interval every four times. Now I have to seize the first interval to avoid Gu Lingtian''s physical abnormality and trouble at a fixed time.


    Gu Ling genius came back. He didn''t stand firm and was ready to leave again. I jumped off the stage.


    In front of so many people and agreed to compete in the challenge arena, I''m not afraid of him secretly. I grabbed him and asked him discontentedly, Gu Da Shao, you''ve been bragging for a long time, haven''t you broken it? I said, if you don''t fight today, you''ll admit defeat in front of everyone.


    Tut. Gu Lingtian took a breath and hurried to get rid of my hand. I quickly grabbed him and said, let''s talk about it first. What''s going on?


    Gu Lingtian pouted fiercely. The whole person was a little taller. His face turned white and said, waste, wait for me. Today I will give you the result you want.


    I was afraid that he would spray here. At that time, I was afraid that he would do anything, so I hurried to release it and let him go for convenience.


    After running four times, Gu Lingtian''s face was waxy yellow, his eyes were sunken and dehydrated.


    I secretly lament the magic of Tianyuan casting stone. In ancient fairy legends, Nezha casting is the most widely spread, using lotus root and lotus leaf, but it does not retain human physiological functions after casting. The body made of Tianyuan stone is no different from that of a real person, which is much more powerful.


    After Gu Lingtian left, the wind sword came to stop me and made another mockery. The trick was enough. I took the opportunity to tell him that when I left, you pretended to chase me and give you something.


    The wind sword pushed me a few times. Fang de immediately came up to help. I looked at him. I smiled and didn''t say anything. I went back to the challenge arena again.


    Gu Lingtian ran four times. At the interval, his face was sallow. His accomplishments really regressed a lot. It is estimated that he will soon fall out of Xuantong. Without the blessing of Zhenyuan, his Tianyuan body can''t play anything.


    He was also afraid of stomach trouble and wanted to solve the matter as soon as possible. After jumping into the challenge arena, his sword boy immediately brought up the sword.


    Compared with Gu Yi''s sword, his sword is more luxurious. At the end of the handle is a pearl the size of a fist hole, which is full of aura, and the scabbard is even more jewelled.


    Gu Lingtian began to show off again. He had to pull out the long sword inch by inch. He said that this sword is called seven star sword. There is a seven star map on the blade, which can release the Seven Star array. My ancestors found it in a Tianshan stone in Xianshan mountain in the South China sea.


    I looked at his introduction quietly and stared curiously at the drawn scabbard. There were indeed seven dots on it, but I didn''t know what his so-called array was.


    But when it came to this, Gu Lingtian suddenly stopped talking. The speed of drawing the sword accelerated. There was no superfluous words. The seven star sword beat a sword flower in my hand. A flower in front of me seemed to see the stars in the sky. It was dark around. Gu Lingtian and I seemed to stand alone under the night.


    This is the array? It''s really amazing, because he doesn''t have any superfluous means, and the array will emerge, such as the injection of real elements, which is very convenient.


    Buns. Gu Ling Leng snorted, raised his sword and cleaved at me. For a moment, it was like a galaxy falling, and there was only a silver meteor in his eyes.


    I didn''t intend to use a small wooden axe, but I didn''t expect him to have this move. In the face of such indistinguishable things, I can only raise a small axe and chop it down fiercely. The Star River is broken, and Gu Lingtian appears again, but he is in a wrong state.


    First of all, Gu Lingtian stopped and stood still, padded his toes and raised his whole body.


    I remember when I was in Shiao mountain, I once ate half a lifetime of meat, had diarrhea in the middle of the night, and rolled out of the female stiff copper coffin. I walked on tiptoe on the way. I was afraid that the switch would fail as soon as I fell down.


    The seven star sword was shaking in his hand, and the space began to be unstable. It shook twisted and scattered directly.


    Next, Wang pangzi couldn''t help laughing, and the onlookers also found something wrong.


    Gu Lingtian''s face turned white and his body was shaking.


    People who have had diarrhea and can''t find a toilet must be able to understand his current state of life is better than death. Friars are also human. In case of three emergencies, it''s difficult for immortals.


    When I saw that he could not maintain the Seven Star array, I was very happy. I shouted majestically, Gu Lingtian, it turned out that you are an embroidered pillow, and your reputation depends on blowing. Then he took the small wooden axe, grabbed his fist and rushed directly up. He said, let you taste my zombie fist.


    Fuber taught me the fist technique. It used to look like a reckless man fighting and going straight. There was no skill at all, but I found his subtlety after cooperating with the same seemingly clumsy zombie step.


    I punched with all my strength. Gu Lingtian''s face turned green and hit him with a sword on his toes. He didn''t have the momentum just now. It can be seen that his whole strength is used to hold it. Even so, I didn''t dare to be careless. I used the zombie step to avoid it in an instant. The punch that originally hit him in the face turned into an attack on his back heart.


    People who can kill people in the Taoist realm, in normal times, this change seems to him to be Pediatrics, but half of his accomplishments have been pulled out, and now he is on the line. When he turned stiffly, I punched him on the back.


    I have to say that Wang pangzi''s laxative is really more vicious than any poison. Not to die, but it''s more painful than to die.


    Gu Lingtian was punched by me and flew out. The man was still in the air. Suddenly, there was a "poof" explosion. The people under the stage didn''t react. The position of Gu Lingtian''s buttocks on his spotless white robe was dyed yellow in an instant.


    The people under the stage were blindfolded. Before they reacted, a stench floated out. The discerning man found the problem at once.


    Gu Lingtian had been holding back before. He was afraid of making an embarrassment in public. You know, all the sects of Xuanmen are watching now. Originally, some people didn''t come. He deliberately waited for a long time. He didn''t start performing until all the people arrived.


    Now Gu Lingtian''s face is rich and colorful, sometimes white and sometimes iron blue. With an angry roar, the seven star sword drew a star river again and cleaved directly at me.


    I was also very depressed. When I was holding it, he still wanted face, but now he has made a fool of himself. Instead, he threw himself out and directly tried his best to deal with me in shame and anger.


    Before the sword fell, I felt that my body would be split in two. I couldn''t hear any sound around me, as if I had been exiled into the vast sea of stars alone.


    My hair stood up, my back hand pulled out the wooden axe, my body was half bow, my strength was gathering, and Yang Yuan in the Dantian was running crazy. Even so, I felt that I might not be able to take his sword.


    Hoo. I secretly breathed a sigh in my heart. The skinny camel was bigger than a horse and pulled it seven or eight times. His cultivation was pulled from the peak of Xuantong to the early stage, and even fell into the realm of heaven and earth. He could still have such a fierce attack. If he hadn''t taken the medicine in advance, I''m afraid the 30% chance I estimated before would really be zero.


    Seeing that the sword light was about to fall, I took a half step wrong and split my strongest axe.


    But what I didn''t expect was that at the moment when I chopped down with an axe, there was another "poof" sound on the challenge arena. Gu Lingtian''s sword moves were immediately disordered. The Star River fell in half and suddenly collapsed.


    Then I felt that the real yuan of Gu Lingtian fell directly into the heaven and earth realm. There were very few real yuan that could be injected into the magic tools, so I couldn''t urge the array on the sword and gather the sword potential.


    However, at this time, the small wooden axe has been cut down, and it is impossible to take it back. My heart clicked, and Chen Hao under the stage also exclaimed.


    This is the only Tianyuan body. If it is destroyed, Chen Hao can''t blame me all his life?


    But there was nothing to do. The old woodcutter''s axe was just fierce. As soon as the small wooden axe was split out, what he held in his hand was not a weightless wooden axe, but something weighing thousands of kilograms, which could not be taken back at all.


    Gu Lingtian hit a amulet in his hand at a dangerous moment, and then a terrible crack appeared on his chest.


    Needless to say, the power of the small wooden axe is sharper than ever before. The antique body directly crumbles into meat foam across half a meter.


    However, there was only a crack on the Tianyuan body of Gu Lingtian, which did not collapse. The next moment, a burst of white smoke came out of his body, and a split talisman fell.


    Death talisman.


    I was relieved. At this time, Gu Lingtian sprayed for the fourth time, and the people under the stage could no longer be described as shocked.


    Fang De, in particular, and the most flattering sects, all looked blue from old to young.


    Gu Lingtian was weak after pulling once, and his face had been completely lost in front of so many people.


    At this time, Chen Hao also took Qin Xue. They slowly approached the eternal blessed land and knew that I was in control.


    waste material! I spit out two words coldly, put away the small wooden axe and hit it out. At this time, Gu Lingtian was unable to resist and was directly beaten out. I jumped and caught up with him, stepped on his chest, directly grabbed his seven star sword and hit him hard in the middle of his eyebrows. Unfortunately, I didn''t have Chen Hao''s ability and couldn''t stun him, but I hit him with blood all over his face.


    I don''t have time to feel how much my will is fused between heaven and earth. It is estimated that this disgraceful means will not have a great effect on casting Taoism.


    Everyone under the stage was shocked. I quickly suppressed Gu Lingtian''s Zhenyuan, took him and turned around and jumped off the challenge arena.


    At this time, the wind sword rushed at me according to the agreement. I wanted to stop it. I took out the IOU on my chest and threw it directly at him. He shouted, go back and tell your old master that these people paid me to fight here today. And they secretly drugged your young master. I disdain to play such dirty tricks. I might as well make it clear to you.


    The wind sword suddenly changed his face when he saw me say that Gu Lingtian was poisoned, but he calmed down soon.


    I''m not satisfied until I see it. If I can''t find a replacement for the dead in his position, I won''t help in the future.

 Chapter 81

    I shouted at the wind sword and dragged Gu Lingtian to Chen Hao''s side. There was no time to say anything and ran directly to the blessed land.


    Seeing that he was about to enter the blessed land, Fang Decai reacted. He screamed like a mouse and roared in a trembling voice. Come on, come on, stop the boy. Don''t let him take Gu Dashao away, otherwise we can''t wash the Yellow River.


    Gu Lingtian''s abnormality can be seen by people with long eyes. As a monk, I''m afraid no one in history would pull his pants in public.


    I can''t lift my head for a lifetime to do such a thing.


    Fang Deyi reminded the rest of them that they woke up from a dream and all the people of the eight sects who had given me an IOU came up. Their mouth was like a funeral examination. They didn''t know whether to cry or shout. Anyway, it was very sad.


    The faces of the three road protectors of Shushan, Kunlun and snow mountain changed at once. Seeing so many people coming, they hurried to draw out weapons and gather talismans and let us go first. They blocked us for a moment to buy time.


    The protector of the snow mountain sect also complained with some blame, Zhang Tong, you''ve gone too far this time.


    I have time to pay attention. Fortunately, LAN Yue and Wang pangzi rushed up, grabbed the three and said, don''t worry, senior. We will be safe when we enter the blessed land.


    Blessed land? The guardian of the snow mountain retreated and said, is the blessed land array so easy to break?


    Now it''s hard to explain. I''ll directly say that wanjiafudi belongs to my family. You can rest assured to follow me.


    Naturally, the three Taoist protectors didn''t believe it. They just saw the wind sword chasing after people from seven or eight sects. They knew that it wouldn''t help to take action, so they had to run with me.


    The wind sword still has eyes. I''m afraid I can''t run him. I fell twice on the way. The people at the Xuanmen nearby had to help me and bought me some time.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he thought he was eager to protect the Lord. However, Fang de wanted to rob the IOU in his hand on the way. The wind sword shouted angrily. Taoist friend Fang, do you want to be an enemy of our Xianmen?


    Seeing that Fang de was bluffing, the wind sword hurried to say that we will discuss today''s matter later and save our young Lord first.


    He''s smart enough to know that there are not many people in Xianmen now. If they bite hard, they did it. It''s not impossible for the dog to jump over the wall and kill him.


    For the rest, I believe the wind sword will be arranged properly. The major sects that have written the IOU are doomed to suffer because I poked out the medicine. If they don''t suffer, the wind sword will be unable to protect themselves.


    I smiled and rushed to the valley of eternal bliss before slowing down.


    Jian''s unintentional protector is uncle Jian. Seeing that he has reached the outside of the array, he can''t retreat. He said boldly, two Taoist friends, today you and I fight side by side and share life and death.


    I was also a little uncertain. I was afraid that the jade card would not work. I didn''t dare to hit it directly, but dragged Gu Lingtian closer slowly.


    The array is similar to a transparent film. You can''t see it from a distance. You can still see it faintly when you get close.


    When I touched the array, a force swept over me, and then the token in my hand began to shine. If there was no obstacle in front of me, I went in.


    Seeing that the token was useful, I relaxed all over and hurriedly stood in the array light curtain with the token to let Chen Hao and them in. Seeing uncle Jian and the three of them look at death with their backs facing more than 100 people rushing in, I shouted wordlessly. Senior, I''ll fight later. Now I''m outnumbered. It''s better to go.


    When they heard the speech, they looked back and saw that we were all in the blessed land. They were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. Qin Xue, LAN Yue and Jian didn''t mean to say hello in a hurry. The three people rushed in like a dream.


    Wind sword and Fang de chased in front of the array and wanted to come in. They were directly bounced back by the array. Within reach, Fang de and the protectors all looked blue.


    Uncle Jian looked into the depths of the blessed land and said with a smile, good boy, I said this was your family, so I don''t have to worry all the way.


    When Fang de heard this, the whole person was about to collapse. People outside talked and wondered if they had heard wrong.


    Seeing that they couldn''t come in, I was relieved and threw Gu Lingtian to the fat man. As a result, the fat man kicked him away and said that the boy was too smelly.


    I was also badly smoked. Chen Hao had no choice but to come and carry him in person and turn around and walk towards the blessed land.


    The treasures are right in front of us. Who has time to listen to the shock and amazement of people outside? Moreover, there are too many people gathered outside, and the people of Xianmen will also come. I''m afraid the array can''t hold it for long. We have to search and leave as soon as possible.


    I looked back at them and was secretly proud of them. I directly grabbed Gu Lingtian to come in. Although they won''t be miserable outside Laoshan Liuhe gate, they can''t wash away the crime of accomplice.


    If you take something from blessed land, you should show it a little.


    When I thought of pulling some strong support for the corpse family, I was secretly proud. Now nvjiang can''t say that I don''t do business. I have to praise me.


    After walking away, Wang pangzi asked, brother Zhang, how''s it going? Is this medicine strong enough?


    I nodded and felt my will to cast the Tao. It really didn''t strengthen much. It can be seen that such indiscriminate means will not work. However, at present, the strength gap is too large. We can only use this way, not to mention getting Tianyuan body.


    The fat man said with a smile, it''s not the fat man. I boast. Even if the sage takes this medicine, it must be a thick strand of hemp thread and a beach with a dustpan


    Eh! Several women in blue moon despised fat Wang and asked him not to say such disgusting things.


    But when we talked, Chen Hao, who fell behind, was still hearing the sound


    Qin Xue just reacted now. She looked at me and asked me, did you give Gu lingtianxia laxative?


    I smiled and her face sank. She said coldly, good Zhang Tong. You''ve been ready to bet with me. Is that intentional?


    The fat man warned that it''s not good to be willing to gamble and admit defeat.


    Qin Xue stomped his feet in anger. Her protector came and asked, Zhang Xiaoyou, is this really your home?


    I''m sorry, sir. I just said that in a hurry. I got the token here by chance. My wife said it might be to open the array. I just bet before.


    Although they protected their own disciples just now, they also protected me once. This kind of thing can''t be pinched by them.


    The three of them seemed very interested in me and asked a lot of questions. I know I gave the wind sword an IOU before I left. My face changed when I thought of what I shouted.


    Uncle Jian shook his head with a bitter smile and said, it''s good that I didn''t insist on writing an IOU for you at the beginning, otherwise I can''t wash it when I jump to the Yellow River, and I''m doomed to be evil with the fairy family.


    I didn''t say it in my mouth, but I secretly said in my heart that when Chen Hao took away tianyuanti, you''re no better. You''re bound with the corpse family.


    The valley where the blessed land is located is very broad. After a few simple exchanges, everyone''s attention will be focused on this blessed land with abundant aura.


    I haven''t come to the place where the spirit flowers and grass are, but I can smell the refreshing fragrance. Looking at the looming ancient buildings, I said, stop and have a rest first. Later, I''ll go and have a look in front. To tell you the truth, I got this jade plate from an ancient corpse. It''s only more than 200 years ago. There may be people living in the blessed land.


    Wu De met Lao Jiang for the first time. There was no corpse next to him, which proved that the time would not exceed 270 years, so my guess is not unreasonable.


    For more than 200 years, living in such a place with abundant aura is no wonder.


    During the rest, Gu Lingtian was still having diarrhea. Chen Hao said he would finish it three times. At this time, Gu Lingtian''s face was waxy yellow and his mouth was full of blood. He was directly stunned by Chen Hao and threw it aside to wait for him to finish.


    Qin Xue had a big opinion on me because of the gambling appointment. She sat down and scolded me as a mean person.


    Her guardian ignored the matter between us, but asked the whole process carefully.


    Facing my future partners, I didn''t hide it. I told you about killing Gu Feng and San Jiantong and taking over the wind sword.


    The three heard that the sword boy around Gu Lingtian was bought by me. They were silent for a few seconds before saying that the immortal sect would really attack those sects!


    I said it all and didn''t hide the fact that Chen Hao wanted to take Gu Lingtian away. When I said this, I was ready. If they don''t want anything in the blessed land, they can go out. Chen Hao and I will bear the rest.


    They''re afraid, I''m not afraid. The main reason is that fear is useless. If Shiao mountain really fails and Chen Hao doesn''t give up Tianyuan body, Xianmen won''t let us go. If it''s a tie, it''s also tearing your face. It won''t change anything.


    But if they want to take things and want to stop Chen Hao, I''m not to blame.


    They naturally heard what I meant.


    After a long time, uncle Jian sighed and said that the corpse family has a genius like the corpse emperor. I''m afraid the Xuanmen will not be peaceful in the future. Sooner or later, they will get on your thief ship. It''s better not to go down now.


    I''ll be down-to-earth if I make a statement in line with the Tao environment.


    The guardian of the snow mountain asked helplessly that although the empress of the corpse family was not recognized by the Xuanmen, she did things openly and aboveboard. Are you afraid of damaging the reputation of your daughter-in-law by fooling around like this?


    I stood up and said that the reason why the corpse clan declined was that they disdained to engage in these activities. On the contrary, they claimed to be decent, but they did everything they could. To elaborate on these heresies, they are also spread from famous and decent schools. I just learn and sell now.


    The protector of the snow mountain was speechless, but he also expressed his attitude.


    I just asked Wu De to come out and said in detail what to pay attention to when seizing and giving up Tianyuan body, hoping that they would protect Chen Hao''s Dharma. Just in the middle of what I said, I found uncle Jian''s face was wrong, and fat Wang looked nervous. I hurriedly said, three elders, I''ll go to the front and have a look. You have a rest.


    Uncle Jian just said, I''ll tell you


    In the middle of the sentence, he was suddenly stunned. The next second, he went straight to the uninhabited woods next to him.


    The other two reacted the same way and followed anxiously. Blue moon''s protector ran out for a few meters. I understand. Angry way, good boy, ouch


    I stood in the distance and shouted. I''m sorry, elder. It''s very important to lose Tianyuan body. You didn''t give me an attitude before. When you arrive at blessed land, I''ll make amends for you by taking whatever you want.


    LAN Yue, Qin Xue and Jian didn''t know what to do until then, and their faces changed.


    Don''t worry, you didn''t win 36 shares. Three elders, I''m afraid I can''t fight. I prepared in advance. But I didn''t do it. It was Wang pangzi.


    I said innocently.

 Chapter 82

    It is said that the blessed land is the place of the immortal family. The aura in the secret realm is already very strong, but inside, the aura is stronger than outside. It seems that it has been imprisoned by the array for thousands of years. If you take a breath of the air inside, your hair will stretch out, and the real yuan in your body will surge naturally, which is much stronger than outside.


    Because of the poisoning, LAN Yue and Jian didn''t want to see me and fat man. Their first protector is just the road crossing in the door, but behind them are all their relatives, either second or third uncles. Now they squat in the trees and don''t come out, which is very embarrassing.


    Especially Qin Xue, my eyes are always on fire. There''s no way. Fatso Wang and I can only be the vanguard. Go and have a look first.


    When we step into the canyon, the plants and trees under our feet have a strong aura, and the spirit flowers and different grasses we have never seen before.


    Fat man and I are very careful. I am holding a seven star sword in my hand. Yang Yuan is injected. The seven stars above are shining. As expected, as I thought, the Seven Star array does not need layout and is directly controlled by real yuan. It''s just that the wooden axe can''t be used many times. It''s very suitable for me. Unfortunately, the luxurious scabbard didn''t come out.


    Wang pangzi held his soul and soul in his hands, and his eyes narrowed into mung beans. As he walked, he asked, little brother, are you sure someone is alive?


    Maybe. I''m not sure, but it shouldn''t die in more than 200 years.


    Walking through the area full of flowers and grass, there is a waterfall in front. It falls from the mountain for more than ten meters, like white silk hanging, and the water mist overflows. It reflects the colorful glow in the evening sun, which is unspeakably ethereal.


    In the front is a gourd mouth, through which there are large buildings. Here, I still can''t hear any sound. In the dreamlike scenery, I have the feeling of living in a dream. Wu De didn''t dare to manifest. He just put his head on my shoulder and reminded me to tell the fat man that if you meet a living person, remember not to do it.


    I nodded to the fat man. People living in such a place have terrible accomplishments.


    Soon, we stood in front of the mountain gate. The ancient gate was half open, and we could see the square and magnificent hall inside.


    The fat man opened his voice and shouted. Is anyone there?


    After more than ten seconds without a response, I put my head in. The pattern inside is somewhat similar to that of Longhu Mountain. There are main hall and back hall, but the scale is much larger. The entrance to the gate is a square, which can accommodate thousands of people. The blue stones on the ground have worn marks. It can be seen that many people have lived here for a long time.


    In the middle of the main hall, there is a building like a shrine, more than two meters high. It looks like a window on the wall of an earth temple, in which the land father-in-law is enshrined. Just in front of the shrine, sitting cross legged is a person.


    To be exact, it was a corpse, with some withered bones, and the dehydrated skin was smooth and golden.


    Wu De said in surprise that it was the skeleton of a saint.


    I was shocked, and my eyes moved to his knee, on which stood a small book like a memorial. However, the cover is made of gold. From the side, the pages inside are also made of gold.


    Wu De showed up and wanted to rush over. He took two steps and stopped again. His voice trembled and said that it was a wordless heavenly book.


    I heard the heavenly script when I was a child. The wordless heavenly script sounds magical. I always have a question in my heart. There are no words on it. What can it do?


    I didn''t dare to touch it easily. I just asked Wu De, but he couldn''t say why. Wang pangzi said nearby, I know, the old man at home mentioned it. Wordless heavenly script is not what people understand. In fact, there are words on it, which are people''s names.


    The fat man explained the truth in detail. After listening, I also feel a little incredible.


    In the world, there is a kind of person who has no name, because their name itself carries a kind of power. They should be God and integrate heaven and earth, so they are nameless and wordless. But their names will appear in wordless heavenly books.


    The so-called wordless heavenly book records the names of those people, which has special significance. Everyone in the book of heaven is a big man who can change an era.


    Female rigidity seems to coincide with several characteristics. She has no name and the talent of Tianzong. If the corpse family doesn''t come out, she can change the Xuanmen pattern as soon as she is born.


    I sighed and touched the shrine with the seven star sword. I found that there was no prohibition. If I took the wrong step, I had to get the heavenly book.


    But Wu De grabbed me and said, boss, don''t mess around. The saint is a messenger.


    Wu De said, squatting down, staring at the eyebrows of the bones and saying, look at his life gate.


    The gate of life is the exit of the orifices, located in the center of the eyebrows. The eyebrow center of an ordinary friar does not have a special appearance, but the gold bone in front of him has a character in the eyebrow center, which is curved and constructed into an eye.


    Wu De said that it was the eye of life. With the ability of his saints, I''m afraid he can see what happened today. We will appear here. Such people are terrible. If we set a trap, we can''t avoid it at all.


    I vomited, glanced at the ring on my hand and found that it turned white. She was so excited that she stood up and asked me to take two things. Wordless heavenly book is one of them!


    You wait for me outside. I heaved a long breath, clenched the seven star sword and said, if something happens, don''t wait for me. Go outside and pick some miraculous medicine and leave. Don''t touch the things inside.


    What is it like to know the fate of others, counting thousands of years?


    I can''t feel it, but I can think of its terrible.


    Brother, it''s not worth the risk. Wang pangzi persuaded us that if a wise man wanted to harm others, it would be more terrible than ten saints. If he left with us, we couldn''t move his things.


    You go out.


    I said again. At the same time, I handed the seven star sword to the fat man and said, if something happens to me, give the sword to Chen Hao.


    Then I pulled out my wooden axe.


    Seeing my refusal, fat Wang pulled Wu De back to the door. Seeing the two people leave, I walked slowly, but only took two steps. The bones suddenly moved, the lumbar spine seemed to break suddenly, and the head fell down. I was so scared that my whole person stood on tiptoe.


    After the golden bone dropped, a few big words appeared on the shrine behind: the person with blood pupil, the source of trouble.


    Blood pupil? Female stiffness? I can''t help thinking that her eyes are red, always wearing a veil. Evil? Will she cause trouble?


    ha-ha. I laughed and felt that the oracle was just like this. Although Nu Jiang was cold, she was kind-hearted. The corpse family was just fighting for an opportunity to rise.


    I''m afraid it''s only too rare for a sage to be preached as divine. Li Guangfu is not a sage who has known for thousands of years. He still has a destiny plate in his hand. In the end, he has not been defeated by nvjiang.


    However, Wu De said at that time that female stiffness had this effect only when she had to change in calculation. I don''t quite understand that method, but I know he can''t do the opposite.


    I just had this idea in my heart. The bones loosened again. His arms were squeezed and his hands stretched out fiercely. He just held the wordless heavenly book as if he wanted to hand it to me.


    In an instant, the hairs on my back stood up. People who have died for many years can count what I think in my heart?


    When I reached for it, the words behind the shrine changed again. Those who bear the destiny of heaven will be robbed and annihilated by flying ash.


    what do you mean? You mean me?


    Shouldn''t we rob the people who put down the forbidden curse? That has been broken by the immortal gate. What''s the use.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, took the wordless gold book in my hand and opened it easily to see what the name of nvjiang was. But only then did I open a gap, and the ring given to me by nvjiang suddenly tightened, as if to break my bone.


    Don''t let me see? I have to see it! I was a little angry. I clenched my teeth and continued to open it, but I could just see the handwriting inside. I didn''t see what it was. The pain on my fingers was immediately transmitted to the deep part of my soul. My eyes were black with pain, and I fell to the ground with a strange cry.


    Wu De and Wang pangzi also ignored my previous advice, rushed in and dragged me to the door.


    The wordless heavenly book closed and the pain disappeared.


    Dead woman, use me. I took a long breath and rubbed my temples. Free from Wu De and Wang pangzi, he stood up with his hands on his hands, gave Wu De the heavenly book and asked him to open it and write down the names of the people inside.


    But Wu De tried to take it and couldn''t open the wordless heavenly book at all.


    Wang pangzi also tried. The Golden Book seemed to stick together. No matter how hard he tried.


    As soon as I was cruel, I gave him a small wooden axe and asked him to split it. But when the wooden axe touched it, the wordless heavenly book seemed to be nonexistent. It passed directly through the gold page. When it was lifted up, the gold book was intact.


    Although I scolded the girl stiff in my heart, I was different from Liu Tianyi. I scolded and scolded. On the whole, I was still facing her. At least it was my daughter-in-law, and I didn''t say I could open it.


    Wang pangzi said that each of the above names is shocking, and these people can''t even count the destiny. Some are invisible people. They don''t know their existence at all.


    These are the people women want? The person with blood pupil is the source of trouble. Isn''t she going to kill the person with name on it?


    I frowned slightly and received a small wooden axe and a wordless gold book. In the distance, Chen Hao and they were coming. I hurriedly told Wang pangzi and Wu De not to say anything about the wordless heavenly book.


    When they first came, the bones in the shrine suddenly cracked and scattered into golden powder. The words behind him gradually disappeared, and the ashes fell to the ground, forming two golden characters: please come in.


    Qin Xue, they just came here. When they saw this scene, they were too frightened to move. I said, that man is a prophet. It seems that we will come here.


    mystify. Uncle Jian didn''t believe in fate. He walked inside with a cold hum, but he only took a few steps. A gust of wind blew from nowhere, and the bone powder on the ground began to float, forming a line of words again: Shushan has been in trouble recently.


    There are five sword gods in Shushan mountain, which can''t be said to be at the height of the sun, but they are also the top three of the top ten Xuanmen sects. However, my face changed when I saw this line.


    When the wind sword pushed me, I told him to chase me. He also told me that the next target of Xianmen was Shushan.

 Chapter 83

    I originally planned to ask Chen Hao to tell her after Jian came out unintentionally. It was to ask Chen Hao to sell a favor and narrow the relationship, but I didn''t have time later.


    Uncle Jian saw the words on the ground and shouted angrily. He hit a sword finger in his hand, and the long sword at his waist flew directly out of the air and flew around the shrine. The sword spirit was released and the shrine was cut into two parts. The scattered earth and rock smashed the golden ashes on the ground, and the handwriting was blown away.


    At first, I thought there was a ghost, but Wu De would have noticed it. Even if he couldn''t, Chen Hao came here. With the help of Yin Yu, any ghost would have nowhere to hide.


    It can be said that there is no control of unknown forces for what happens after we come in. It is like a machine designed long ago, but it is time that controls it. At that time, it will be triggered naturally.


    I came up and grabbed uncle Jian and said, let''s quit first and wait until your cultivation recovers.


    Wang pangzi''s thirty-six strands have made them collapse, and his cultivation has fallen to the Xuantong realm, which is not suitable for continuing to advance rashly.


    The three people stared at me when they saw me mention it. They were unhappy, but they didn''t say anything.


    When I stepped back to the waterfall, I said what the wind sword told me unintentionally. Uncle Jian was angry when he heard that Xianmen was going to attack Shu mountain. He was so ambitious.


    I smiled and said nothing. I can see clearly what the Xuanmen is now. Let alone those sects that obey the Xianmen, they are neutral and wait-and-see sects. They haven''t realized the intention of the Xianmen yet.


    Otherwise, if Xianmen attack Shiao mountain and they rush to help, I believe the two Xianmen together can''t do whatever they want.


    There is a good saying in the three kingdoms that the general trend of the world must be divided and combined for a long time.


    What is divided is the selfish desire of the people, and what is combined is the strong enemy.


    At present, if we wait and see, I''m afraid the whole Xuanmen will become the Chinese food of Xianmen.


    This result may not be a bad thing for other sects. Even if you are a dog, you will get more than you do now because of ancient inheritance.


    But the corpse clan is different. Chen Hao is the same as me. If Xuanmen is unified, there will be no place for us.


    So when Uncle Jian scolded, I said that I would take the people of the corpse clan to help. It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Qin Xue said anxiously that the situation of Shiao mountain is unknown


    I interrupted her and said that if my wife would die, it would not be now. More than 400 years ago, more than 3000 years ago, she would have died. Heaven can''t destroy her, and saints can''t kill her. Don''t mention Xianmen.


    Wu De explained the function of soul blood to me. It is the monk''s spiritual and real blood, which is very precious. It carries a wisp of spiritual consciousness and has independent consciousness after virtualizing the body.


    No matter how far apart, soul blood will be connected with noumenon. When noumenon is destroyed, soul blood will dissipate. So my daughter may just leave Shiao mountain temporarily.


    After searching the blessed land of the cave, I must go out. If Nu Jiang doesn''t give me an explanation, even if I hit me, I won''t find the rest for her. Naturally, I won''t give her a wordless heavenly book.


    But I don''t want to be the second Liu Tianyi, so I just think about these things in my heart. I don''t intend to ask anyone or tell anyone.


    Everyone has his own thoughts. I think about it myself. I will be trapped in the circle of love. But others can''t realize the feeling between me and nvjiang, which is easy to be biased.


    Liu Tianyi made this mistake at the beginning. Of course, he and nvjiang were not as close as us.


    I believe that in this world, in addition to the relationship between parents, the closest relationship is husband and wife.


    Hearing that I said I would take the corpse clan to help, uncle Jian expressed his thanks and told me to come.


    The corpse clan can''t be isolated, so even if it''s just Chen Hao and me, we will go there at that time. But now I have to take a female stiff. Otherwise, they don''t like us.


    During the conversation, I found that the fat man pouted his ass and lay in the spirit flower and grass, like a pig. When he caught the fruit in his hand, he stuffed it into his mouth, and the juice flowed, and some were mixed with grass leaves.


    Seeing that we all looked at him, the fat man took the time to look up and said, why are you still stunned? If this thing is put outside, it is priceless. Compared with it, what Millennium ginseng is slag.


    Uncle Jian had diarrhea and began to pick fruits when they heard the speech, but they didn''t dare to put it in their mouth like a fat man, but just chewed it slowly.


    Chen Hao drags Gu Lingtian in a coma and plans to clean the pool under the waterfall. After all, this is his internal body. He has to be clean after winning.


    Of course I won''t join in that kind of thing.


    I ate a few fruits, and my stomach was hot and dry. The circulation speed of Zhenyuan became faster, and a stream of air kept pouring into my limbs and bones.


    They just ate a few swords and couldn''t bear it. I may be because of the refining of Longyuan''s body. All the heat flowing into my limbs and bones was absorbed. Like fat people, I collected them crazily and swallowed them all the time.


    The blue moon did not spend much time in cross legged meditation, refining the aura in the body and converting it into yuan.


    I didn''t turn into Yang Yuan, because the Dantian was saturated, unless I was breaking through and expanding the Dantian, but 20% of the real yuan left by Liu Tianyi didn''t assimilate, so I didn''t dare to break through rashly. It''s just a guide to practice.


    Maybe the dragon Yuan is too precious. Now these spirit objects don''t help me much.


    But it''s different for uncle Jian. In just ten minutes, his cultivation has been restored to the state of harmony.


    I ate some unknown berries, looked up at the fat man and jumped up in fear. Startled Jian accidentally, several people all stopped meditating. When they saw the fat man, everyone was so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    At this time, the fat man, lying in the flowers and plants, was still eating, and his body had swollen into a ball. His head and body were connected together, like a gourd, and his limbs were almost invisible.


    The fat man noticed that we were watching him and jumped up from the ground. His stomach seemed to be stuffed with a yoga ball, which was about to fall to the ground. There was only a crack in his originally small eyes. He grinned and said, don''t be surprised, the meat on my body is used to store Reiki, which will be absorbed slowly.


    I''ve seen him grow bigger and smaller, and it''s a surprise to hear it, but others don''t believe it, for fear that he will explode. The fat man observed his body and wanted to grab his head, but his hands couldn''t reach it. He smiled awkwardly and said, as if he had eaten more.


    After saying that, he fell on all sides in the spirit flowers and grass, overwhelming a large area. I don''t feel bad either. I''ll destroy those who can''t take them away.


    The fat man didn''t lie. He only lay down for a few minutes and his body shrunk. It turned out that he was only in heaven and earth under the condition of obesity. He directly broke through Xuantong and seemed to continue.


    Uncle Jian frowned at the same time. Qin Xue''s protector said, what kind of constitution is this? According to him, as long as there are enough panacea, and can''t he break through all the time?


    The fat man didn''t move. After a few minutes, his body changed back to its original appearance, directly to the middle of Xuantong, and then continued to eat.


    Practice like raising pigs? My apt metaphor. Wu De said that this kind of constitution is really unheard of. If this goes on, he will eat up all here, and it''s not far from juxia?


    But soon the fat man stopped. Hearing Wu De''s words, he explained that if you grow meat, you can grow accomplishments. Fat master, I will become holy when I lie in bed. Do you need so much trouble? These spiritual flowers and herbs of the same level can only give me limited promotion. I can''t change them when I eat them.


    After discussion, the fat man also knew nothing about his body. Unfortunately, he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    At this time, I found that Chen Hao had gone for more than an hour. It was reasonable to wash Gu Lingtian. I looked back at the waterfall and saw him squatting beside Gu Lingtian, so I got up and went to have a look.


    Gu Lingtian has been cleaned. His lower body is covered with a robe and his upper body is bare. Chen Hao is staring at his back at this time.


    After approaching, I found that there were many tattoo like runes on the back of Gu Lingtian, covering the whole back and extending to the limbs.


    Chen Hao said that I used the soul tower to kill his soul, and found that these runes on his body were resisting, and the soul platform was very strong.


    Wang pangzi squatted down, drew with his hand along the rune, touched his chin and said, why do I look familiar, as if I''ve seen it in an ancient book at home.


    He hit his mouth and fell into meditation. We didn''t dare to interrupt his thoughts. After half a minute, he said it was a soul lock symbol. Brother Chen, I didn''t pour cold water on you. I''m afraid you can''t get his Tianyuan body. If you break through the spiritual orifices by force, I''m afraid it will activate the immortal pattern and erase it together with you.


    Chen Hao''s face changed. He has been expecting for a long time. Now it''s in front of him. How can he accept this result? Gritting his teeth, he said coldly that he could not cast a body. Like a wandering soul, it was different from death.


    Jian didn''t mean to hasten to persuade, and I advised him. But Chen Hao made up his mind and said, boss, I decided to take a risk. If something happened, please take care of my parents and grandpa Wu.


    Chen Hao said, picked up Gu Lingtian, put on his clothes, and took a cross legged posture. At the center of his eyebrows, Gu Lingtian woke up.


    He had been in a coma since entering the blessed land. He suddenly woke up and glanced at us all. Finally, his eyes fell on Chen Hao''s soul. He immediately understood and sneered, trying to take my Tianyuan body? You don''t have that ability yet.


    Jian has no intention of biting her lips. She is not a fool. She knows that Chen Hao''s persistence is caused by her words of Tianming Valley, but now she can''t explain it.


    I took a deep breath, went to Qinxue and said that our bet should be cashed now.


    Qin Xue was stunned for a moment, and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. I said at one glance, don''t be ridiculous. When is it time for you to mention it.


    I insisted that she cash it. Qin Xue was forced to be helpless. With a red face, he pulled me to the side, stretched out his hand to cover my eyes, and kissed me on my face quickly.


    No, it''s not a kiss. I was in a hurry. I pointed to my mouth and said, "kiss here is kiss.".


    Qin Xue thought I was making trouble for nothing and said no angrily. I saw that Chen Hao sealed Gu Lingtian''s Lingqiao again. I knew he couldn''t wait. He hurriedly said, my wife kisses me here. Why can''t you?


    I had a loud voice, which made Qin Xue very embarrassed. Seeing that I had to shout, I quickly compromised and said OK, so that I wouldn''t shout.


    But just as her red lips were about to touch me, her back suddenly felt cold.


    Aware of this anomaly, I was happy and wanted to push her away, but Qinxue wanted to end the farce quickly. The red lips blocked my mouth.


    The next moment, my whole body was like an electric shock, but my heart was cold. I really died!

 Chapter 84

    Nvjiang is very stingy. She doesn''t mean to be stingy with me, but to take care of me. Before, she just approached Qinxue a little, so she slapped Qinxue in the face, because Qinxue misled us. The result on our back is evil.


    But fools can see that there are some excuses to vent the meaning of vinegar jar.


    It''s just that I''m anxious to let Qin Xue cash the bet. I don''t really miss her and kiss me. Frankly, it''s just a casual joke without mentioning it.


    I don''t believe that female stiff soul blood can only appear once. Because fat Wang teased me that I was in a wrong state when I bet with Qin Xue, and although the woman was stiff and honest, in fact, she was not honest at all.


    So I wanted to test whether her soul blood could manifest. I didn''t intend to let Qin Xue kiss me. Can be self defeating, Qinxue really kissed!


    But the feeling at that moment was very wonderful. It was a little unlike being stiff.


    Nervous and exciting. This mentality filled my whole person at once.


    Qin Xue probably didn''t feel this way. He quickly moved away from my mouth, despised it, wiped his red lips with his hand and stared at me.


    My heart is so sudden that I can''t, because there has been blood gas condensation. In just a few seconds, the female stiffness appeared, and my face was very cold.


    Qin Xue was stunned when she saw the manifestation of the dead woman''s blood soul, but this time she didn''t carry the pot. She soon said that you saw the situation. Please take care of your own man!


    The "villain" complained first. The woman frowned slightly, looked at me, and then looked directly at Wang pangzi.


    Wang pangzi shivered and hurriedly hid behind the blue moon. However, he was too big to hide.


    I also reacted at this time and said angrily, OK, you lied to me again. Didn''t you say that soul blood can''t gather in shape?


    In response, I also wanted to sue a villain first. As a result, the woman was stiff and didn''t eat it. She turned around and held my ear. She didn''t give me any face. If I tell the truth, I''m afraid I won''t see what happened today all my life. Faber is right, you little bastard, full of bad ideas.


    Fortunately, she uses voice transmission, and the people next to her can''t hear it.


    I forced a smile and pretended to be very sweet, but how I pretended, he couldn''t cover up what he grabbed my ear.


    When people saw it, they wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to laugh, but I was embarrassed.


    Knowing that her soul blood could not manifest for too long, he hurriedly dragged her to Chen Hao and showed her Gu Lingtian. When the woman was stiff, her body was unstable. I quickly cut my middle finger and dropped a few drops of blood. She was stable after absorption.


    There are two kinds of blood connections. The most common one is blood relationship, which is a direct connection. Therefore, when Liu Tianyi sees nvjiang manifest in me, she will ask nvjiang if I am her son.


    The other is the relationship between husband and wife. As the saying goes, husband and wife are connected. Although their blood is not directly related, they get along day and night and can be integrated together. In addition, I practice the Yang Rune Sutra and the Yin Rune Sutra. My blood can also be used by her to gather shape.


    I kept dropping blood on her side and observed it for two or three minutes before she said, fairy pattern and soul lock charm. It won''t work.


    Hearing this, Chen Hao was devastated. But Nu Jiang went on to say that the physical ability of Tianyuan stone casting is the same as that of the human body, because every Tianyuan stone has Tianyuan spirit essence, and Tianyuan body is not cast, but raised.


    Nu Jiang said here and directly pulled my hand. With a fierce retaliatory pressure, a blood arrow soared out and was directly absorbed by her. The body became more solid and stable. At the same time, let''s step back. Seeing that she was going to go opposite Gu Lingtian, I hurried to pull Gu Lingtian''s clothes up so that Nu Jiang wouldn''t see his upper body.


    The woman gave me a stiff white look and said, are you afraid that I will look at other men and you will be flirting everywhere? Go home and see how I deal with you!


    I know she wants to find the Tianyuan spirit spirit in Guling celestial body. The soul blood melts quickly, and her hand may trigger the immortal pattern on Guling Tian''s back. She doesn''t dare to waste time explaining. Anyway, she will clean it up if she wants to clean it up. At that time, she won''t want to fight. The most she can do is pull her ear.


    Chen Hao breathed a sigh of relief when Nu Jiang shot. They didn''t know that Nu Jiang left soul blood on me. They were a little surprised.


    I''m much better off by comparison. They have a protector. I''m a female stiff. No one can kill me in this secret place.


    Uncle Jian is also silent. It is estimated that they are glad to choose to stay. If they had decided to go out, in order not to offend Xianmen to death, they would stop Chen Hao from taking it away. It''s OK to win 36 shares. At least I have to face. If I lead out the female stiffness, I will be disabled if I don''t die.


    I don''t hide my pride. It''s frightening. It''s also a means of self-protection.


    When Nu Jiang came to Gu Lingtian, she gathered a talisman in her hand and pressed it directly towards his Lingqiao. Unexpectedly, the talisman pattern came into contact with the Lingqiao, and the fairy pattern on Gu Lingtian''s back began to shine to stop Nu Jiang.


    I was worried that the woman''s stiff soul blood couldn''t hold on and kept bouncing blood drops at her.


    A little pause, the female stiff mouth snorted coldly, and the rune pattern pressed down directly. The fairy talisman on Gu Lingtian''s back flickered and was on the verge of collapse, but at this time, the fairy talisman suddenly flew out of Gu Lingtian and condensed an old man''s appearance in the void. White haired, it seemed that he had lived a long time and didn''t drink angrily. Who dared to hurt my grandson?


    At the moment the old man opened his mouth, he clapped a palm at the female stiff. The rune in the female stiff''s hand collapsed, and the body also turned into blood mist and dispersed, but it soon condensed and formed again.


    Just a vampire zombie, dare to shoot at my fairy family. The old man with white hair snorted coldly, raised his hand, stretched out a finger and pointed at the center of the woman''s stiff eyebrows.


    Both of them were virtual shadows, separated by tens of meters. The ghost blood virtual shadow of the woman was directly poked and blasted.


    I was surprised. Although it was a gathering of soul and blood, 90% of my strength was retained. At least it was also the strength in the early stage of juxia. Can''t I hold it?


    When the old man saw that the woman was stiff again, he sneered with disdain. The low-level blood skill retains 90% of the power to destroy you without any effort.


    In his arrogant words, the old man soared a little. At this time, Nu Jiang just stood by the pool. Almost at the same time, the whole water surface suddenly disappeared. A pool of water was directly pressed into the earth and stone, and the waterfall 100 meters away was cut off.


    Fairy shadow? The woman''s stiff body exploded again and condensed around me. Before I gave her blood, she grabbed my hand. A cold breath suddenly flowed into my Dantian and spread all over my body like a branch. One directly entered my heart, which hurt me and almost suffocated.


    But it was too late to call it out. The Yang Yuan of Dantian was sucked out in an instant. The clothes on nvjiang changed, half black and half white, some like the yin-yang mark of Chen Hao.


    Soon I found that it was not like, but the breath was exactly the same. It''s just, how is this possible? Wu De said that there is the power of heaven and earth order in the mark of yin and Yang. From a big understanding, that is the power of cosmic balance.


    The white haired old man in the void also changed his face, but before she could speak, there was another Rune in the woman''s hand, half black and half white, directly hitting the void.


    The boundary of the eternal blessed land was unstable, shook and almost collapsed. The empty old man was hit by black and white runes, and a golden light burst out on him and dissipated in the void. I was surprised to find that the fairy pattern behind Gu Lingtian had disappeared. The fairy pattern was disposable. No wonder the old man didn''t show it before.


    The girl looked at the sky and said coldly that the immortal meant nothing but this. She came to the door another day to experience it in person.


    I was a little speechless. Yang Yuan returned to her body, and the woman''s stiff clothes returned to normal. Seeing her arrogance, I gently pulled her skirt. She was so frightened that she forgot that it was a blood soul body and hurriedly pressed her lower abdomen. I whispered, wife, can you not be so crazy?


    The woman stared at me and said that what I said was the truth. She said this normally, and the three road guards next to her didn''t look very good.


    Now she borrows blood directly through my body. Her body is very stable. She turns back and waves to Chen Hao to say, Gu Lingtian can''t kill. You take the Tianyuan spirit essence and cast your body slowly.


    The girl said she was leaving. I hurriedly took her and said, wife, just stay with me. The woman pinched my face and said, you little body, I''ll squeeze you dry in less than half an hour.


    Maybe her words were ambiguous. Lanyue and her daughters coughed uneasily. The female stiff soul blood body face was slightly red. Shyly explained that the soul blood coagulated and consumed essence blood, which would suck you dry all the time. Just now my attack loosened the array, and people outside are also impacting. It should not last long. You should leave as soon as possible and let me come back later. I''ll wait for you at home.


    I want to say that the stone concave mountain is gone, but I didn''t say it because I knew that the soul and blood body didn''t know what happened outside.


    Nu Jiang told Chen Hao a few words, and then dispersed. When they were almost disappearing, she smiled and said, this is the last time.


    Don''t say I don''t believe it now. I''m afraid the rest of the people don''t believe it either.


    Wang pangzi came at the first time when the girl was dead. He hugged my shoulder with a sad face and asked, brother Zhang, what does your wife mean? Isn''t it my fault? I swear to fat Wang, heaven and earth have a conscience. I didn''t make do with letting Qin Xue kiss you. Gambling is just for fun. You have to explain this for fat brother.


    Chen Hao was instructed by nvjiang without delay, and turned into a soul light into the soul of Gu Lingtian. There is no immortal pattern, and he has a soul tower in his hand. The problem won''t be too big.


    I looked at Wang pangzi and said seriously, to tell you the truth, you are the second person named by my wife.


    Who''s the first one? The fat man is really guilty.


    Wu De. I said, in the past, Wu De was not a soul body. He just did something that my wife was dissatisfied with and was directly killed. If he hadn''t been witty and directly recognized me as the boss, I''m afraid he would have been scared.


    Fat Wang''s face turned white. Wu De sighed beside me and cooperated with my performance. But just before success, there was a sudden roar over the blessed land, and countless cracks appeared in the transparent array light curtain.


    People outside are breaking through.

 Chapter 85

    When the female stiff soul blood dissipated, she said that the array was destroyed by her. It can be seen that the power to hit the sky is stronger than we can see with our naked eyes, and people outside just broke in with this opportunity.


    We don''t know spirit flowers and different grasses. We can only pick the ones with the strongest aura by feeling. Plants and trees have no spirit. Zhenyuan can''t be injected, and Wu De can''t be brought into the Changsheng collar. I picked some and filled the small satchel.


    Lanyue and Lanyu have two or three people in their sect. They have made a lot of money. But there are too many spirit flowers and grass. When you get it, you can''t take it with you. Seeing this, I picked up the seven star sword and swept it. All the spirit flowers and grass within a few meters were twisted into ashes.


    Uncle Jian quickly grabbed me and said, Zhang Tong, what are you doing? These are miraculous medicines that have been growing for thousands of years. They are extremely precious.


    I said, uncle Jian, it is because he is precious that we can''t let him fall into the hands of those people outside. We have, they can''t have, so that we can be stronger than them. Moreover, the root of lingcao hasn''t been hurt, and it can grow in hundreds of years.


    Everyone took a breath of air conditioning. Obviously, I didn''t expect to do so well. But he didn''t stop it. Wang pangzi thought the same as me. They started, and countless spirit flowers and grass became fly ash in an instant.


    Destroy the elixir. We waited anxiously for Chen Hao. Now he turned into soul light in the Lingtian''s Lingqiao, and didn''t dare to explore rashly.


    During this period, there was a constant roar overhead, and there were more and more cracks on the protective cover of the array, which would break at any time.


    Curses can already be heard in the distance. It is estimated that I saw the destruction of miraculous medicine. I can''t bear to be angry.


    More than ten minutes later, Gu Lingtian finally had a movement in his eyebrows and flew out a small white man the size of a palm. At first glance, I lifted the seven star sword and wanted to kill it. As a result, the villain shouted, boss, it''s me.


    Chen Hao jumped on my shoulder. Although the sparrow is small and has all kinds of internal organs, I saw that it was him. My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I asked him how long it would take him to grow back from such a big age. Chen Hao can only estimate from the growth rate. It may be nearly a year, and it will take me more than half a year to refine it into yin.


    He studied in an evil school and practiced with Yin jade. Now he casts the body. If it is not Yin, all his previous accomplishments will be burned.


    only! I''m speechless. I really don''t know what''s good about Jian. It''s worth tossing about himself like this! I grabbed him, put it in my sword''s hand and said, take care of him, don''t say I didn''t remind him, his master is matchless, the evil sect leader, and his temper is bigger than my wife.


    Jian unintentionally just wanted to throw Chen Hao away. When he heard the speech, he stopped. Chen Hao said embarrassed, boss, I''d better follow you!


    Pull it down, you. I don''t have time to take care of you. I gave him a white look and looked at Gu Lingtian, who was still awake. I was angry, but I couldn''t kill him. I stripped him of his clothes and carved three words on my back: Turtle grandson.


    The fat man turned his eyes, took out a handful of red spirit fruit from his pocket, squeezed out the juice and poured it on the wound. He said that he was Tianyuan body. This thing has enough aura and can''t be absorbed for a lifetime.


    I laughed and felt a lot more comfortable. He turned and ran towards the Mountain Gate of the eternal blessed land, and the people hurried to follow.


    Nvjiang and the old guy of Xianmen started to fight. There was no movement inside. It proved that there was no one. Otherwise, it would be impossible to tolerate others fighting at their own door, and it would be impossible to see me destroy the elixir. So when I entered the door, I went straight to the hall.


    There are many utensils inside. They don''t look like powerful magic tools, but when I thought of Fang dexe of Liuhe gate, I said that a pair of chopsticks of the immortal family could be great treasures. So I took out a small wooden axe and slashed all the way. It looked like utensils, and I smashed them all.


    Lan Yu and their guardians both looked sorry, but they didn''t stop. They ran back and forth for a few minutes. All the things in several important buildings were destroyed before we walked towards the back hall.


    Uncle Jian said that there are treasures in Damen sect. Look around.


    When they went to the treasure house, I began to destroy it without leaving a bowl. However, in one room, there was an eight immortals table with four pairs of bowls and chopsticks. The food was still fresh, and the dishes showed no signs of decay.


    Wang pangzi said, boss, what they eat is rare. They haven''t rotted for so many years.


    I was stunned when he suddenly called the boss, but the boy was quite popular. Patted him on the shoulder and said, don''t worry, I''ll say a few good words for you when I go out.


    Fat Wang, with a fat smile on his face, followed me closely. I went to the bedroom and saw that the quilts on the bed were folded. It can be seen that there was an emergency, and the people of the whole sect left or disappeared in an instant.


    Thinking of disappearing, I couldn''t help thinking of my parents, Grandpa and Wu Laogou.


    Hoo. I breathed out to suppress my irritability. Destroy all the things in the house. When the sword came out, he called us from a distance and said he had found the treasure house.


    As soon as he approached, he saw Chen Hao sitting on her shoulder, lowering his head and thinking hard, but the mung bean eyes stared at the sword and had no intention of collar.


    I was speechless and convinced him. Sword has no intention to compare with female stiff. It''s not an order of magnitude. What can it look good? Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but Pooh. I was ignorant of love, but I knew that female stiffness could only be seen by me, and no other man could see it. If Chen Hao wants to see the sword, let him see it!


    Wang pangzi also found it, and didn''t point it out.


    The treasure house is guarded by an array. The two bronze doors are polished as smooth as a mirror and look very heavy. The treasure house is usually a heavy place. My token was obtained from a person who can just draw with the old man in the same territory. I don''t know if I can open it. I can only try.


    Fortunately, maybe the disciple was the last one to stay here. The jade piece came near, the characters on it glowed, and the heavy bronze door opened directly. For a time, everyone was stunned, more shocked than ordinary people to see gold and silver.


    Fortunately, Chen Hao only peeped at the sword unintentionally and was not shocked by the treasure gas in front of him. He reminded us that the array outside could not hold up and was wasting time. He would be blocked here at that time.


    The people turned to God and rushed in. I shouted, these are my family.


    Sword unintentionally, they were stunned and thought I was not allowed to take it, but the next moment I laughed and said, I''ll give you whatever you like.


    Magic tools occupy a place. There are mountains of them. No one has time to distinguish between good and bad. None of the things that can enter the treasure house of the blessed land is bad.


    In the face of a wide range of treasures, Wu De came in handy. He was a Yin body monk and looked nondescript, but the magic tools in both yin and Yang could be used. He rolled up the soul light and controlled more than a dozen magic tools into the longevity collar at one time, which made everyone stunned. I was embarrassed to scratch my head and said, if you don''t think you have enough, you can choose some at my house at that time.


    It was originally a polite remark. After all, all the places they can hang are full. How can you say it well enough?


    It''s just that there are not too many magic tools for a huge sect. Even uncle Jian and their three Taoist states can''t care about their faces. They nod and say yes directly, which makes me a little depressed.


    But when I got home, I asked the girl to hide the good ones and leave some bad ones for them.


    Wu De went back and forth dozens of times, and the treasure house was slowly empty. Unfortunately, they were all magic tools. The old and stiff people of the corpse clan could not use them. Otherwise, if they were armed, their strength would be improved to a higher level.


    When he was disappointed, Wang pangzi suddenly pried open a door on the wall, and a strong Yin wind swept through.


    Hiss. Wang pangzi took a breath of air-conditioning and went back to say that it was a Yin device. I looked at it and felt uncomfortable. No wonder decent sects would say that evil sects are sinister and vicious. It''s not unreasonable. There are more than a hundred Yin utensils neatly placed in the dark grid inside, half of which are refined from human bones, which is full of ghost Qi.


    I didn''t care so much, so Wu De put it all away.


    The Yin and Taoist weapons were controlled together. Wu De finally attracted attention. Uncle Jian tentatively asked me, is Wu De a Yin body monk?


    I nodded and everyone looked suspicious. Qin Xue''s protector said, is this unlikely?


    The first time I saw Wu De, I was still half hearted. At that time, I didn''t believe in Yin physical cultivation, but it happened to appear on Wu De.


    I can''t explain such a thing clearly. But I''ll wave my hand at will and say, what''s this? My wife has many tricks. Don''t mention Yin body cultivation. I''ve seen her reach out and touch the stone, and she can speak.


    Wu De''s old face was not red and said that thanks to my sister-in-law, she did not hesitate to teach immortal Dharma and cast Tao with Yin body.


    As a saying goes, even the dead can survive. Now the corpse clan was born. If you want to have a foothold, you must have a respected person to take the lead. Female stiffness is strong enough and has many legends. If you add some flattery, it will be more popular.


    In the Internet age, sometimes, oral Kung Fu is often much more effective than real kung fu.


    And blowing on others will break the cowhide, blowing on female stiffness, no matter who will be skeptical.


    But now I casually say, what I can''t think of is that a few years later, when a big man of Xuanmen talked to nvjiang, he asked Shitou about it in person.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    When I collected the Yin weapon, there was a roar of array collapse outside. We ran out and just saw the array collapse. At the entrance of the canyon, hundreds of people poured in. "


    It''s time to go. Go from the West and turn around the nearest mountain. As I said this, I pulled out my wooden axe, used my strength, and shouted angrily. The strongest axe was fiercely chopped out. The hall that had stood for many years collapsed with the chop of a small wooden axe.


    But as soon as the axe struck out, my eyes were covered with a layer of blood mist, and I couldn''t see anything clearly. Seeing me staggering, fat Wang hurried to help me. It''s like being scared by something. Surprised, boss, your eyes.


    don''t worry! I waved my hand, he didn''t continue, and I didn''t ask. In my opinion, the problems in the eyes should be internal and will not be shown.


    We ran to the West. At the same time, I turned around and shouted that the treasure house collapsed and many magic tools were buried under it.


    All the people who were supposed to chase us stopped and ran towards the ruins. Evil dogs dug the ruins like excrement.


    There is a mountain in the West. I will destroy all the scattered flowers and grass on the way. But even so, there will always be omissions in such a big canyon, but they can''t change anything if they get a few.


    They rushed out of the blessed land, turned back and ran towards the exit of the secret land. I have only one thought in my heart, go home.


    But it''s safe on the road. If you go out to the third floor, I''m afraid there will be a battle.

 Chapter 86

    Most of the people in the secret place have been concentrated to the southern edge by Gu Lingtian. Now they are busy digging the ruins for fear of falling behind people. I don''t know if the treasure house will collapse on the spot if it is empty!


    The fat man said excitedly that Gu Lingtian pulled his pants on the challenge arena and now he has a turtle grandson. He can''t lift his head to be a man in his life.


    I split my mouth and smiled. I was also a little proud of my masterpiece. But at the same time, I also know that a sect can''t have only one heir, let alone Xianmen. Take Kunlun Mountain for example, there are lanyue and Lanyu brothers and sisters. Who will be in power in the future.


    Gu Lingtian stood up at this time. It doesn''t necessarily mean that he is the strongest among the young generation of Xianmen.


    Xianmen has been lurking for countless years. What we think is something we don''t know. When attacking Shiao mountain, Gu Yi asked Gu Yi to test it first. It''s uncertain that Gu Lingtian is just a chess piece in front.


    But anyway, the way back was much smoother. When passing by the territory of the seven color python, they took advantage of Uncle Jian''s presence and didn''t talk about any experience. They asked them to fight directly. The three used the newly harvested magic tools, and the effect was very obvious. The seven color Python in the same territory was killed without any strength to resist.


    We gathered more than a dozen red fruits around and distributed them according to the head. I counted Wu De and divided them into four. Although this fruit is not as abundant as the aura in the blessed land, it has a unique effect. After Qinxue and lanyue take it, the wound on the chest has healed long ago and can play a great role.


    A few days later, the group came to the exit. Some disciples of small sects here didn''t have high accomplishments. They also met Su Guyan. Qingshui sect was not involved in this event. They explored the West together with several friendly sects.


    Apart from me, the rest of us were covered with magic weapons, which made many people jealous. However, there was a Taoist border guard, and they were all small sects, so they didn''t dare to grab it. In order to show kindness, I sent Su Guyan some miraculous medicine. As for magic tools, if they are willing to approach the corpse family, they are naturally indispensable. Seeing that we gained a lot, several people showed envy and didn''t refuse my gift.


    I inquired about the situation in the west by the way. Su Guyan said that there are ruins in the depths of the west, and there is an ancient temple in the middle. Unfortunately, they are weak and can''t get in. Only the Qu family went in. After they went in, there was an ancient chanting sound in the ancient temple, like some inheritance.


    I frowned slightly. After Qu Xiao was killed, the Qu family became more honest. I''m afraid trouble will come again if I get the inheritance in the ancient temple. After all, the hell has been forbearing about the yin-yang mark. Now the Qu family is getting stronger. I''m afraid it''s going to be unbearable again.


    If I hadn''t been in a hurry to go home, I would have gone for a walk. If it could be destroyed, it must be destroyed as much as possible. Now we can only wait until the next time we enter.


    At the same time, I also realize that what destroys the eternal blessed land is only the opportunity of most people.


    Those who have good opportunities can rise after all.


    When we were about to go out, we were all a little nervous. Su Guyan also saw our worry. Maybe he took advantage and invited us out to help.


    However, when we stepped out of the bronze door, our preparations were somewhat dwarfed by the scene in front of us. Hundreds of tents were built around, and the flags of various schools were hung at the door.


    When I saw someone coming out, they all gathered around. At one time, there were hundreds of people, which made us afraid to move. I took out the seven star sword from my belt, and someone recognized it immediately and said loudly that it was not the sword of the immortal sect young master Gu Lingtian. How did it fall into the boy''s hand?


    He questioned, but soon thought of something and said, God! How could it be? Did Gu Lingtian fall into his hands?


    For a time, they all showed a greedy look. The blue moon was very embarrassed. They were full of magic weapons. They also wanted to hide, but the places where they could hide were full.


    When I came out, I secretly saw blue moon, Qin Xue and Jian. They inadvertently avoided us and stuffed some small objects into their chest.


    Fortunately, there are people in Kunlun, Shushan and Xueshan sects. They are afraid that their disciples will get benefits and will be robbed at the entrance. An old man from Changsheng came to Shushan. He recognized his family and flocked to protect them.


    Jian has no intention. They all whisper to their elders. From time to time, it seems to me that they are talking about things in the secret land.


    Now they have no more choice. The sword has no intention to speak the fastest and express accurately and briefly. The old man in Changsheng reacted at the first time, frowning and muttering, in that case, it must be the best way to win over.


    With that, he came up to me personally and said with an arched hand in front of me, don''t worry, childe Zhang. Shu mountain is incompetent and can protect you from here safely.


    Although the two elders of snow mountain and Kunlun were half a beat slow, they were still in time. They only came to Changsheng from Shushan. They didn''t dare to earn too much. They just said they were willing to escort together.


    It''s a good choice to rely on them to go back. But at this time, when I saw that the smallest sect was received, but I didn''t see the corpse clan, I was not only worried, but also sad.


    Chen Hao and I are the only ones who can follow others at any time. We feel lonely every time.


    The elder in the longevity area of Shushan saw me looking for it in the crowd. Again, childe Zhang doesn''t need to see it. No one from the corpse clan came. Moreover, a lot of things have happened outside recently, which will be very unfavorable to you.


    I heard that many things had happened, and my face changed. I quickly asked if the corpse clan was really destroyed by the immortal gate. The old man coughed and said, have you heard the news that Xianmen attacked Shiao mountain. However, since then, Xianmen has kept a low profile. I guess it didn''t get any benefits, but the corpse clan also disappeared in Shiao mountain without any news.


    Hoo. I vomited, hugged my fist and said, in this case, I''d like to ask several elders to send me away together.


    I don''t want them to rob me as an object. That would make me feel that they did it just for the magic weapon in my hand.


    Shushan and Kunlun are among the top five sects, and snow mountain is also among the top ten. Besides, there are two strong people who live a long life and two half-a-step-long-life. They make a statement together. People around them talk about it, but no one dares to rob me, but they can see from their eyes that if there is no shelter, they must rush forward.


    Because Chen Hao had no intention to follow the sword, I had to rest in the tent in Shushan temporarily. The old man in Changsheng on the way talked about what might be bad for me.


    It turned out that just a few days ago, there were people coming down the five mountains at the same time. They also let out the wind and pointed the spearhead directly at me.


    I asked with a slight frown, why didn''t we see them in the secret place?


    According to the longevity of Shu mountain, Wudao mountain has always been mysterious, and their inheritance may disdain the things in the secret land.


    I felt melancholy when I heard that I didn''t even have the desire to earn and rob what I valued as a treasure in the eyes of others.


    I''m just curious. The old woodcutter of wudaoshan gave me the small wooden axe. He also learned the axe from him. Should I be the inheritance of wudaoshan?


    But now there seems to be no vacant seats. Five come at once, and I''m redundant.


    Unfortunately, only nvjiang and I know about wudaoshan. They can''t ask why. After a short break, the people of the three families met and began to form an alliance.


    Jian didn''t mean to say that Xianmen was going to attack Shushan. Xueshan discussed with several elders in Kunlun and thought that Xianmen might start when discussing swords. They all said that they would arrange the strong to come in person at that time.


    When he left the secret place and went outside, fat Wang was going to stay in Bagua Town, but seeing that Chen Hao and I didn''t rely on him, he was righteous once and followed us to Shiao mountain.


    On the way, Jian unintentionally said that if there is no one in Shiao mountain, you should go to Shushan first. I nodded and didn''t speak all the way.


    When we arrived at Shiao mountain, as Qin Xue said, the coffin was gone, leaving only a pile of rubble. Even the stone house seemed to be split by a sword and became ruins.


    I always told myself to be strong on the road, but I shouted a few times in the open space, there was no response, and my mood was out of control. Chen Hao got out of Jian''s backpack and went directly to the depths of Shiao mountain. When he came out, he jumped on my shoulder and shook his head slowly with red eyes.


    don''t worry. I said that Shiao mountain couldn''t stay, so we went to Shushan for the time being.


    When she left, she said she would wait for me at home, but now


    When I went up the mountain from the village, I had a feeling of relying on others. At the beginning of that period, I was worried every day and thought of various ways to please nvjiang, even if she heard Fubo''s words and drove me out.


    Three years later, although there are no luxurious buildings here, there are cold coffins everywhere, dilapidated, but I have already regarded it as my home.


    Now, even the most humble home is gone, and we have to rely on others.


    I sucked my nose, pulled out the seven star sword, went to a huge stone and engraved a few words on it: wife, Chen Hao and I are back, but you are not at home. We can only go to Shushan first. If you see it, you must come to me. I want to go home.


    Chen Hao couldn''t help crying when he saw the words I engraved. He was infected by him. My tears fell into my eyes. I wiped my tears with my sleeve. Turning back and choking, he told the old man of Shushan in changhabitat that I was going to trouble my predecessors.


    Alas! He sighed, put his hand around me and said, anyway, you''re just a child. Don''t cry. Your family may just temporarily avoid other places. When you come back, they will send someone to look for you.


    Lanyue and Qinxue also comforted them, but the more comforted they were, the more I wanted to cry.


    In my heart, I have always been eager to have a shelter from the wind and rain like others, and I can be at ease when I come back. Unfortunately not.


    But I don''t blame the girl for her stiffness, because she bears many things that I can''t see except what I can see.

 Chapter 87

    I have no choice but to wander away. I''m sure I can''t escape the interception.


    Now there is fat Wang, but Chen Hao is like that again. The overall strength has not changed. The important thing is that there was an accident in Shiao mountain and the big tree behind us fell down. No matter the underground government or Qu family, or the sect that peeps into my things, they will not miss this opportunity and send strong people.


    After I finished carving, I put Chen Hao in my satchel and followed the people of Shushan, Kunlun and Xueshan school down the mountain.


    But just as we were about to get on the road, a dark wind suddenly rolled up around us, and a light fog shrouded the surrounding area for dozens of miles.


    Shushan''s eternal life gave a cold hum, raised his head fiercely and looked sharp. The void immediately had sword Qi surging, like ten thousand swords circling, and a huge sword Qi vortex appeared, trying to blow away the Yin Qi around.


    I looked at the old man and his head. This is the heart sword of Shushan? The sword is born from the heart, but its sharpness is not reduced at all. It''s really magical. It''s much better than the autumn water.


    But just when the Yin Qi was about to be broken, a thin hand suddenly fell from the void, directly went deep into the sword Qi vortex, and several ghosts flew out of the hand. Each one was a ghost level, stirred fiercely, and directly pressed the sword down.


    Qu old dog!


    Seeing that the sword Qi was broken in the longevity of Shushan mountain, he gave a shout in his mouth, pointed fiercely in the air, and a more fierce sword Qi flew out in an instant. When he reached the void, he formed a ten meter long sword and rushed towards the place where his fist protruded.


    The two elders of Kunlun and Xueshan sect were only half grown up. Seeing that the strong man in Shushan had sword Qi, they hurriedly protected us and retreated.


    The thin hand in the dark fog stretched out again and met the illusory big sword. The same breath of longevity was put out. When the two collided, the big sword broke, and the dark fog exploded at the same time, revealing a decadent old man wearing a black robe and holding a bone stick in the void.


    With a strange smile and a cold breath, he said, is Shushan going to intervene in the end today?


    The sword! The strong man of Shushan responded to him with only one word. His hand was raised again, and a sword Qi appeared in the void again. However, it was not cut off immediately, but condensed. The sword momentum became stronger and stronger, and the surrounding clouds were dispersed. All the sword Qi hovered in half the void.


    After reaching the peak, the sword fell down. The sword Qi flying around gathered on the sword in an instant, and there was no overflow.


    However, in the face of such a powerful sword, the old man of the Qu family was still half hanging in the void. Sen Leng smiled without any worry. Seeing the sword fall, the void in front of him suddenly shook, like being broken, and out of it came a monster with a cow head.


    The ox head has a soul chain in his hand. He shakes violently and flies out like a spirit snake to directly defeat the sword Qi.


    The strong man in Shushan was shocked and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He staggered back two steps and said angrily, ox head, if you leave the underworld without authorization and interfere in the affairs of the sun, you are not afraid of heaven''s punishment?


    There is a yin-yang mark left in the underground. I''m only here today. Whoever stops me will die. The sound of a cow''s head in the underground is like a flood bell. Every word is breathtaking and spits out countless Yin winds.


    The old man of the Qu family emptily points the bone stick in his hand and walks to the cow''s head, blocking our way.


    The strong man of the snow mountain sect looks ugly, but at this time, he still takes a step forward, side by side with the strong man of the Shushan mountain, and is ready to meet the longevity of the Qu family and the ox head of the underground.


    There is no juxia strange image on Niutou, but just now the sword in Changsheng of Shushan is the peak sword, but it was easily broken by him. It can be seen that it is juxia cultivation.


    The difference of a realm is like a mountain. I''m afraid the three can''t fight together. Chen Hao jumped on my shoulder and whispered, boss, why don''t I return the mark?


    I also had this idea at the beginning. Nu Jiang and Bai Wushuang were not there. The underground government sent out to juxia territory. All we can do is compromise, otherwise the three strong men and a group of disciples of Shu mountain, Kunlun Mountain and snow mountain may fall.


    But if the ox head appears in the yin-yang world, he will never let us go. He will kill people and kill people.


    The following people of the three Shushan sects were also aware of this problem, and all drew out their weapons and prepared to fight to the end.


    Wu De emptied out and started the Zhou Tian Star battle array, but he didn''t dare to press them down, otherwise he didn''t need the strong men of Niutou and Qu family to break the array. He was waiting for the people of Shu mountain and Kunlun snow mountain to do it, and then raided the array.


    I also draw out the seven star sword. The Yang Yuan in my body flows. The seven stars on the sword flash and can play the array at any time.


    With a sad face, Wang pangzi muttered that I''d better stay in Bagua town if I knew you were so worried.


    The mouth says so, but the hand also pinches the soul, and the body really loses weight quickly.


    Just when the war was about to break out, five black SUVs suddenly came from a distance. At ordinary times, it can be mistaken for ordinary people''s means of transportation, but now the underground government takes action. There are Yin barriers within dozens of miles, and ordinary people can''t get in at all.


    The car stopped and a young man came down from each car.


    As soon as the strong man in Changsheng of Shushan changed his face, he was surprised that he was from Wudao mountain.


    The five young people are very handsome and wear different clothes. The unique thing is that there is a hill like mark in the center of their eyebrows, which are gold, green, blue, red and gray, corresponding to gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The first is the young man with the golden hill mark on his eyebrows. The five people stood side by side. He stood in the middle and said faintly, it''s very lively. We''re here today to get back what belongs to wudaoshan.


    Wooden axe? I frowned slightly and subconsciously stretched out my hand to press the wooden axe.


    Because wudaoshan stepped in, the Qu family and the underground government didn''t start immediately. The old man of the Qu family smiled and said, in that case, why don''t they take what they need?


    The five people in wudaoshan began to shine when they heard the speech, and their momentum rose sharply. Although they were only in the same state, their momentum was like five mountains pressing at the same time.


    However, at a distance of 100 meters, the invisible sword Qi under the strong men of Shushan was triggered, and the white blade was like a vortex of water, circling to stop their momentum from falling.


    Seeing that the war was imminent, a burst of low cry suddenly came out in the dark fog, like a cry, quiet and ethereal, accompanied by a low complaint, as if complaining about homelessness.


    The sudden cry surprised the people from the three sides. They didn''t notice the direction of the cry. The old man of the Qu family first shouted and asked, who is playing tricks?


    I''m familiar with it. It seems to be the white fox of wudaoshan before. The cry was repeated on both sides. Suddenly there was a scolding and crying in the fog. I knew to cry all day. I''m not ready to get up and go.


    Hearing this scolding sound, I hurriedly shouted to the void, Grandpa, is it you? I''m Tong Tong.


    No response.


    I was worried. Listening to the cry of white fox, they seemed to have been driven down wudaoshan. That means that the old woodcutter was not from wudaoshan, but lived temporarily.


    On the winding road, a figure soon appeared. He was walking slowly with a bundle of firewood on his back. He was followed by the white fox. After being scolded, the white fox dared not cry. He sobbed and followed the old woodcutter.


    Who are you?


    The cow head of the underground couldn''t help asking.


    The wrinkles on the old woodcutter''s face were deeper, his skin was dark yellow, and his hands were covered with thick calluses. Facing the question, he said faintly that he was just a sinner, and his name was not worth mentioning.


    The ox head stared at the old woodcutter with a pair of ox eyes, as if to see through his secret, but soon said, this is not the place you should come. Go.


    Tired, have a rest! The old woodcutter said, putting down the wood on his back, as if answering the cow''s head or the white fox behind him.


    grandpa! I hurriedly shouted, you go quickly, they are not good people!


    He was driven down wudaoshan and proved not to be wudaoshan''s opponent. No matter what reason he appeared here, I can''t hurt him.


    But my voice fell. The five young people in wudaoshan snorted coldly at the same time. The man with the golden mark muttered and scolded, old man, there are you everywhere.


    ha-ha! The old woodcutter cracked his mouth and showed Mori''s white teeth. He smiled, and the wrinkles on his face accumulated together.


    I thought the five people wanted to fight him, but unexpectedly, the old woodcutter''s smile seemed to frighten them. The five people quickly turned around, jumped into the SUV, turned around and left directly.


    The ox head''s eyes are cloudy. Again, the underground government works, and irrelevant people avoid it.


    ha-ha! The old woodcutter smiled again and said to himself, where can''t I rest because I''ve walked through all the roads between heaven and earth?


    Old man, you want to die. The ox head was enraged and hit the old woodcutter with the soul chain in his hand. Then he fell from the void. A burst of black fog rolled up around him, like a moving black dragon, trying to pierce the old woodcutter''s mind.


    I screamed and rushed over with a small wooden axe, but the strong man of Shushan grabbed my shoulder and said, don''t mess around, the ox head can''t hurt him.


    The old woodcutter doesn''t have any Xuanli. Although his axe for chopping firewood is very powerful, without Xuanli, how can he resist the enchanting chain of ox head?


    Listen to me, the strong man of Shushan said, who dares to walk through all the roads between heaven and earth?


    Avenue? Not the road?


    I was still meditating. The old woodcutter slowly lowered his head and pulled out the firewood knife on the firewood stack. He didn''t see any real yuan released. He didn''t even chop at the cow''s head. With a random wave, the dark fog covering more than ten kilometers suddenly exploded.


    The soul evoking chain of ox head is broken, not only the breath above, but also the soul evoking chain itself. In the void, the cow''s head screamed, stretched out his hand and tore at the void ahead, directly tore open a channel and jumped in.


    But he was still half a step slow, and his leg left outside was cut off by an invisible force and fell from the void before he completely went in.


    The old man of the Qu family was not so lucky. He seemed to see something terrible. His hair blew up and stood upright. The Qi of longevity was put out, condensing thousands of Yin talismans around him, as if he were blocking something.


    The next second, however, all the runes broke and his body was divided into two parts.


    From the beginning to the end, no one felt the power of cutting off the ox''s head and killing Qu''s parents.


    At this time, the firewood knife in the old woodcutter''s hand fell, reached out and grabbed the firewood stack on the ground and carried it on his back. I shouted quickly, Grandpa, I''m Tong Tong. Then I was afraid that he didn''t remember, so I caught Chen Hao and held him up. And Chen Hao, don''t you know us?


    The old woodcutter looked back at me and said, go back and tell your daughter-in-law that this is my last shot. I will travel far away. I will talk about the future.


    When the words fell, the old woodcutter suddenly raised his hand and waved. The void trembled and a terrible crack appeared.


    Break the void? No, it seems to break open a world, which exudes a breath completely different from this world, which is creepy.


    Unfortunately, before I could see it clearly, the old woodcutter and the white fox had disappeared into it. The next second, the void was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    The power of breaking boundaries? Wu De whispered to himself. It''s a word I''ve never heard of.


    But the more unknown, the more mysterious the old woodcutter is, the more it proves that my previous guesses are wrong. Robbery and forbidden curse are not so simple, including wudaoshan.

 Chapter 88

    The longevity of Shushan seemed to see something, but he didn''t tell me in detail.


    Lan Yu was curious and ran to pick up the broken leg of the ox head. Before it was cut off, it was a human leg. After it fell, it became very strange, like an animal''s claw, sharp and cold.


    I calmed down my ups and downs, looked carefully, and muttered in my heart, are all the people in the underground transformed by animals?


    Unfortunately, there is a barrier between yin and Yang. People in the underworld come to the underworld from time to time, but when people in the underworld step into the underworld, their fate is very sad. It is estimated that only Chen Hao''s master knows the underworld most in the world.


    After looking at it, Wang pangzi said, boss, this is the Yin body of juxia realm. It is extremely sharp and very strong. It is already a powerful Yin weapon without refining.


    I asked Wu De to try if he could earn the longevity collar, but he did. When I came to the juxia realm, my body had been refined into a treasure. It was as strong as a treasure and branded with many runes.


    But such a strong body can''t stop the old woodcutter''s wave?


    It was getting late. People from Kunlun and Xueshan sect were here to meet us when we met to discuss swords in Shushan. The longevity of Shushan mountain was afraid of being delayed, so it brought us on the bus and left.


    Through the coffee window, I finally saw the void when the old woodcutter left. That scene still echoed in my mind. I''m afraid it can''t be erased in my life.


    When the car was on the road, I went to sleep in the middle of the night with something on my mind. It didn''t take long to feel that the car suddenly stopped. I rubbed my sour eyes. Before I asked the sword, I inadvertently said, Zhang Tong, it seems that there is an old slave in front of you.


    Fuber? Hearing this, I suddenly fell asleep. I quickly stood up with my seat and looked ahead through the windshield.


    Under the yellowish lights and beside the rubble on the roadside, there stood a familiar figure, but at this time, his waist was more bent and his hair was a lot whiter. It seemed that he had experienced some great changes and very vicissitudes. I was staring at the car in front of Shushan mountain and looking for something.


    I had no reason in my heart. I quickly opened the door and went down. Jian inadvertently followed Wang pangzi.


    Fuber. I shouted from a distance. Hearing my cry, Fubo suddenly recovered from his expectation, welcomed me with joy, grabbed me and said, young master, the old slave has finally waited for you.


    I took fuber''s rough hand, stared at his weather beaten face and asked, where''s my wife? And the corpses?


    Fu Bo wiped his old tears and looked at the people in Shushan. He was embarrassed and didn''t answer.


    I knew he was afraid of revealing the whereabouts of the corpse family. He hurried to say that they were all his own people, you say.


    Young master, the young lady is in the nearby mountains. I''ll take you right away. That''s when fauber spoke. As soon as I heard that Nu Jiang was nearby, I turned back to thank the elders of Shushan and asked them to go back first. We will go to Shushan later.


    Jian didn''t want to worry. He wanted to follow. The longevity of Shushan didn''t say anything. He took the magic tools obtained from the secret place and the other disciples first. Leave Wang pangzi, Jian unintentionally, me, Chen Hao and Wu De.


    Fuber led the way around several deserted valleys and up a desolate stone mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, more than 20 coffins were scattered, much less than before, but I didn''t see the two huge bronze coffins.


    The woman was sitting on the stone by the cliff, and the housekeeper stood quietly aside, as if petrified.


    I have never seen her so lonely and helpless. Before, every time I saw her, I was full of confidence and fighting spirit, but now, she seems too tired to speak.


    When I went over, she turned back gently and said softly, you''re back!


    Um. I nodded, too sad to know what to say. Forced a smile and said, I went to Shiao mountain to find you. You weren''t there. When you came down, you met grandpa woodcutter.


    I''m afraid she''ll be sad to know that I was intercepted by the underworld, Qu family and wudaoshan. She didn''t mention it, but said that Grandpa woodcutter asked me to tell you that he wanted to travel far away and talk about the future.


    When nvjiang heard this, she looked as if she had been hit. She whispered to herself, what will happen in the future? Is that really the case?


    She was a little lost. She turned back and sat on the stone with her back to me. She didn''t want me to see her silent.


    Wife, I''ll share some things with you, okay?


    After hearing the faint opening, the girl said, Tong Tong, don''t ask, will you? We''ll talk about the future!


    Hearing her helpless tone, I was too sad to describe. But I still mentioned God and said, wife, now Shushan, Kunlun and snow mountain sect are willing to form an alliance with us, so we don''t have to be afraid of Xianmen in the future.


    The girl didn''t respond. I hurried to get the wordless heavenly book. I wanted to give it to her. Now when I see her like this, I have only one idea in my heart. I hope she can be happy when she sees what she wants.


    But then the housekeeper came up, held my shoulder and said, let her be quiet. In this attack of Xianmen, all the eight guards of the corpse clan were destroyed. There are only more than 20 people left in the inheritance of the corpse clan. In the future


    When the housekeeper said this, he looked up at the bright moon in the sky, took a long breath and said, the corpse family may not go so far!


    After hearing this, I suddenly broke free of her hand, ran over and hugged the girl''s stiff waist from behind. I couldn''t hold back my tears. I cried and said, I don''t want you to die.


    When the girl saw me crying, she turned back, held my face, smiled gently, and said softly, don''t think about it. You go to rest first, I won''t die.


    Seeing that I held her tightly and didn''t let go, the woman stiff kissed me on the forehead, pushed me away and said, be obedient.


    Fubo came to help me and said, young master, have a rest first.


    Nvjiang needs to be quiet now. She wants to think about the future of the corpse family. Eight guards died in battle. The messy old coffins in front of them really can''t go too far. Can''t even stop the immortal gate from attacking again.


    At this time, the immortal gate is silent. I''m afraid the plan is to do it again. I followed Fu Bo back. On the way, I asked Bai Wushuang. Fu Bo sighed and said that the evil sect leader had met a strong immortal sect to break the emptiness peak, and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    Chen Hao was also worried.


    Jian unintentionally and Wang pangzi saw everything in their eyes and didn''t know how to comfort me. After a long time, Wang pangzi suddenly asked, boss, have you ever heard a word that a single tree is hard to live and a single dragon is hard to survive. What the corpse clan lacks now is new blood.


    I nodded. I never thought about it, but after the occurrence of Liu Tianyi, who dares to repair the Yang Rune Sutra? Even if there is, it will take decades to cultivate it. At that time, I''m afraid the corpse clan will no longer exist.


    Wang pangzi went on to say that there are few people practicing Yang Fu Sutra, but the world is so big that there are many old people with strong cultivation in the deep mountains and forests. To tell you the truth, there is a stiff old man in the back mountain of my house. His cultivation is very strong. The old man in my family has a headache every day. He can''t kill and can''t kill. Even if the town seal is loose, it will harm the whole family. If the emperor''s blood of the corpse clan can make him surrender, I will contact my family immediately and ask them to bring Lao Jiang over.


    Wang pangzi''s proposal brightened my eyes. Taking in the old stiff in the wild is really a way to quickly improve the strength of the corpse clan.


    The housekeeper has been listening to our chat and interrupted that although the imperial blood is precious, for the young lady, hundreds of drops can be taken out at will.


    I fiercely stood up and said to Wang pangzi, you should contact your family now and try to send Lao stiff to me within three days. In addition, we sent a message on the forum to announce that the corpse family has purchased a large number of Laojiang. According to the grade, we will pay with the machine.


    Because the voice of chatting was a little loud, female stiffness was also attracted. After a short recovery, she no longer looked so gloomy. After listening to our discussion, she asked indefinitely, is this really feasible?


    Before I could answer, Fu Bo said first, miss, let the young master try and stick to the rules. We will only get weaker and weaker. Maybe this method is feasible. The only problem is that we don''t have so many magic tools.


    Nu Jiang sighed and said, it''s OK to rob jade. It was originally reserved for the strong in the family to rob. Oh.


    She smiled at herself, looked at the coffins scattered in the weeds, and said sadly that up to now, even the stone concave mountain dare not go back. What''s the use of keeping it.


    Robbing jade is priceless. It can''t be exchanged. I didn''t have time to explain, so I directly asked Wu De to carry out the magic weapons searched by Wanjiafu and piled them up into a hill. In addition, there were more than 100 Yin weapons, which made them all stare at me.


    I thought nvjiang had calculated this, but she didn''t know.


    The housekeeper awakened the old stiff in the coffin and armed them.


    In addition to the housekeeper and the female stiff, the rest of the corpse clan are jumping corpses. They have the same accomplishments. When there is a lack of attack means, they are not the opponent of monks at all. Now there are Yin organs, which have greatly changed.


    Wang pangzi took several photos and uploaded them directly to the forum. At the same time, he issued a notice: the corpse clan collects zombies and buys them in large quantities in exchange for magic weapons. The higher the cultivation level of Laojiang, the more magic weapons he will get and the higher the grade.


    The next day, the forum was fried. But at the same time, there were some suppressed voices, saying that doing so would strengthen the corpse clan, resulting in loud thunder, small raindrops and no one to sell.


    However, Wang pangzi contacted his family and seemed to have a quarrel. On the third day, a team of people with grimace masks sent a golden coffin.


    The men remained silent and never showed up. The woman frowned and observed. It seemed that she couldn''t see the origin of the other party. The fat man didn''t introduce it. Those people put down the coffin and left without asking for magic tools. They just took what hung on Wang fat man back.


    We all surrounded the golden coffin and found that the lid of the coffin was directly welded with runes. The whole golden coffin was covered with nine Zhen corpse runes. On the front of the coffin, there were seven or eight purple runes.


    Wang pangzi said with some worry, let me remind you that this thing inside is very powerful. In order to control it, many experts were lost at home, but my grandfather did it himself. As a result, he still failed to destroy it and had to suppress it. If you are not sure of surrender, I suggest not to open the coffin.


    Judging from this matter, I was obviously wrong about him before. He has a high position in his family.


    The housekeeper gave Wang pangzi a look and said confidently that the corpse family had no old stiffness that could not be subdued. Then he clapped his hand on the coffin and directly loosened the welded coffin cover. He was about to break the purple talisman. Suddenly, a roar came out from the coffin. The heavy coffin cover flew directly, and the eight purple talismans on the coffin head spontaneously ignited.


    The female stiff reaction was very fast and protected us for hundreds of meters at the first time.

 Chapter 89

    When I saw the corpse gas in the golden coffin erupt, I knew what Wang pangzi said was true. The moment the coffin lid collapsed, an old stiff jumped out of it, and he was still dressed in a rune Taoist robe to suppress it. Even so, he slapped the housekeeper at the first time he appeared.


    Top. The housekeeper gave a low roar, and the glow flew away, which was also photographed with one palm.


    As the chief steward of the corpse family, she believes that no other zombie can surpass her except the female stiff.


    As a result, it was a wrong cognition. The palms collided, the top of the mountain roared, the air waves directly rolled up thousands of kilograms of boulders, and the whole mountain was shaking. As soon as the woman''s face changed, she waved to the front twice and stopped the air wave and the boulder that hit us. However, when she scattered the boulder, she just saw the housekeeper fly out upside down and her body was completely disordered.


    Jin Guangli''s old stiff blood was majestic, and his repressive Taoist robes were burned without fire and turned into fly ash. The smell was even more terrible.


    It occurred to me that Wang pangzi said that his grandfather was the peak of breaking emptiness and could become a saint at any time. Such a person could not be killed. The big housekeeper of juxia territory must not be able to fight.


    I just wanted to remind her that she frowned and said in confusion, win hook blood?


    Seeing that old stiff once again attacked the housekeeper, the female stiff suddenly disappeared next to me. When she appeared, she had already held the housekeeper and raised her hand to slap old stiff. The female stiff was also in the rosy realm, but the power erupted was not comparable to that of the housekeeper. Under the collision, she and old stiff both retreated half a step at the same time, and immediately gave a giggle in her throat after standing firm.


    Hearing the corpse language, Lao Jiang also stopped, and his throat also gave a gurgle.


    Although I can''t understand it, I can tell from the ups and downs of my voice that old stiffness seems unwilling to surrender.


    Wu De said at this time that yinggou was the top three of the top ten zombies in ancient times. After countless reincarnations, it had been killed long ago. If it was really yinggou''s blood, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be subdued easily.


    The fat man was nervous as soon as he heard it. He grabbed my hand and forgot to call the boss. He directly called our name and said, Zhang Tong, man, I''m helping you. You can''t hurt me. If the old guy can''t surrender, he will go back for revenge at that time, and my family will suffer.


    Although I don''t know the top ten zombies in ancient times, I''m not sure what Wu De said. Just at this time, how can I scare fat Wang? He said leniently, don''t worry, yinggou is just Gu''s blood. My wife is the queen of the corpse family. How can the subjects dare to resist the emperor.


    As a result, before I finished speaking, the female stiff and the old stiff collapsed. The old stiff suddenly burst up, rolled up a blood mist and directly killed the female stiff. There was really no fear at all.


    Fat Wang''s face turned white. I hurriedly said again, it''s all right. It''s a big deal. Lao Bing will kill him back and let your grandpa stay in town once.


    You speak lightly. Fat Wang is really in a hurry. However, at this time, the female stiff was also angry. She raised her hand and pushed away the housekeeper. The glow on her body converged and also released terrible blood gas. The void on her head suddenly turned golden red and hit Lao stiff directly. The sea of blood collided like a river running and rumbled.


    Old stiff couldn''t bear the power of imperial blood and was directly shaken back half a step.


    When Wang pangzi saw that the female stiff forced him to retreat from the old stiff, he scolded, I''ll go. I''ll say how your wife is so strong. It turned out that she still repaired her blood.


    The woman was stiff, and the second punch was hit again. Lao stiff raised his hand to resist. At the moment of touching, the earth and rock collapsed under his feet, and his whole body fell directly into the stone mountain.


    At this time, the female stiffness returned to my mind. She was domineering and never bowed her head.


    In fact, in the previous silence, she was worried not about herself, but about the future of the corpse family. As Wang pangzi said, the only dragon is hard to survive.


    No one can easily kill the dragon, but living alone has lost the meaning of living.


    Old stiff didn''t go into the earth and rock, and female stiff still didn''t spare. The third fist condensed blood and gas, and directly blew old stiff out of sight.


    Wang pangzi then asked Wu De, brother, have you ever heard of the emperor among the top ten zombies in ancient times?


    Wu De shook his head and said no.


    Whether or not, in my heart, female stiffness is always the most powerful. But now it seems that the situation is not right. She doesn''t want to surrender, but to kill Lao stiff. She rushed over and grabbed her and said, my wife, what she received is a waste.


    At this time, Lao Jiang was unwilling to struggle out of the earth and rock, revealing his sharp corpse teeth and yelling at me and Nu Jiang. Nu Jiang was stunned at my words. Obviously, if she didn''t stop, she really planned to kill Lao Jiang.


    With her temper, it''s strange that the corpse clan doesn''t decline.


    Seeing the old stiff exposed his teeth and provoked, the female stiff also gave a low roar in her throat, opened her mouth and exposed the lovely corpse teeth like white porcelain. The old stiff body shrunk back fiercely, leaned down and collected the corpse teeth. She dared not look directly at the female stiff.


    The female stiff forced out a drop of Golden Imperial blood, and the old stiff dared not resist. The rules were collected into the body and jumped back to the golden coffin after fusion. Fubo and I hurried to the distance and carried the ton heavy coffin back and covered it. After that, I told the housekeeper to get him a wooden coffin, and then sold the golden coffin. It''s a bit wasteful to pretend to be him.


    The housekeeper hit Lao Jiang with unstable blood. He didn''t hold his heart pulse after listening to my words. Corpse blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth, but she soon sucked it in again, gave me a white look, sat cross legged on the ground and jumped to rest.


    It made a good start, but it was a friendly gift from Wang pangzi. There was still thunder and little rain in the forum. It was mainly suppressed by several major factions. No one dared to catch zombies and sell them to me.


    There are still eight days to see Shushan talking about swords. If this matter is not solved, my hair will be pulled off. Finally, he gritted his teeth and found fat Wang and whispered to him for a long time.


    That night, a wonderful video appeared in the forum. In front of a straight rock wall, a man wearing a ghost face mask who didn''t want to show his true face constantly tested various magic tools, and broke out the power of shock and envy. At the end of the video, the mask man said in an old voice, we sold an old and stiff Ju Xia Jing and got 38 magic tools, The power is comparable to the top ten famous swords in the famous sword manual.


    The old man''s voice was very unhappy, and the advertising words were not fluent at all. Needless to ask, it must be Wang pangzi''s grandfather, the mysterious strong man who can be sanctified at any time.


    He personally urges the magic weapon... Even garbage can''t be weak!


    However, when the video came out, the effect was just the opposite. Someone pulled out the rock wall concerned in the forum. The rock wall had a great origin and called the life rock. It is said that the smell of immortals remained on it and was occupied by a very ancient family.


    After accepting Hou Qing''s blood, Lao Jiang and Nu Jiang were in a good mood. When she heard that Wang pangzi''s background had been picked up, she looked at the gossip news with her mobile phone and wanted to capture some information.


    However, in just a few hours, the video was deleted, and the person who told about the rock disappeared. Everything seemed to have never happened.


    However, the speed of network information transmission is very fast. Almost everyone knows three things. First, the corpse clan has accepted an old stiff in juxia territory. Second, selling zombies can really change to peerless magic tools. Third, the corpse family has a close relationship with a family inherited in ancient times.


    Once the three news came out, all the Xianmen disciples who had been active in the forum were silent.


    Nu Jiang was in a good mood after reading it. Seeing her smile for the first time in a few days, my face also showed the most sincere smile in a few days.


    For me, nothing makes me happier than her happiness.


    She would be happier if she knew that I had got the wordless heavenly book, but it involved the order giver of the eternal blessed land. I can''t tell for a moment. Now I have to do a good job in collecting zombies.


    Otherwise, once the boom is over, it will be difficult to make trouble.


    In the evening, I sat next to the coffin of a stiff woman. She held a hand charger and turned it to charge my mobile phone, while I replied to every private message.


    They didn''t dare to be blatant, but they privately asked about the price. For zombies who couldn''t exchange magic instruments, I asked the big tube family to pay for them. For two consecutive days, people secretly transported coffins. At one time, there were dozens of zombies on the top of the mountain.


    However, except for the one in Wang pangzi''s house, the rest can''t reach the level of payment. The woman is so stiff that she doesn''t worry about paying a lot of money, but dislikes that the zombies are useless and occupy space.


    I scolded her and said that if you have this idea, the corpse clan will become like this. They don''t eat or feed, and the low-level ones can be accepted without imperial blood. As the saying goes, people rely on fame, pigs rely on strength, and more people around them will spread their fame.


    The woman stared at me angrily across the black veil. I was so scared that I quickly put down the phone and kissed her face.


    Another better news is that Bai Wushuang is back. He killed the strong man who broke the void in Xianmen. In this way, it greatly weakened the strength of Xianmen. After learning that we were collecting zombies, Bai Wushuang also put down his airs and asked Chen Hao to post to buy ghosts.


    Bai Wushuang is only one person. His only disciple is Chen Hao. Except for his cultivation, he is too poor to bear the expenses.


    Chen Hao is not as high as the big screen mobile phone. Jian has no intention to do things for her. Shu mountain has not invited her back. It can be seen that she has acquiesced in the approach of the corpse clan.


    This is undoubtedly another good news.


    It seems that everything is developing in a good direction, but it is so publicized that the foothold is completely open. In addition to the collection of zombies, some people boldly speculate that the corpse family has been seriously damaged by the immortal gate.


    Immediately someone called on anonymously to crusade against the corpse clan and seize magic weapons. There is no doubt that although it is anonymous, it must be the leader of a sect.


    Seeing signs of trouble, I was a little anxious. It''s not terrible to provoke a immortal sect. It''s just a lone wolf, but if half of the sects join hands, it''s a pack of wolves.


    Nvjiang also smelled the danger and sent a previously recorded video with her account. Inside, she fought with an old man with Hefa Tongyan. The place was in Shiao mountain. There was no doubt that it was a peerless strong man at the level of the ancestor of Xianmen.


    At the beginning of the video, nvjiang has been suppressed. The magic talisman pattern covers the whole stone concave mountain, which seems to break the mountain. Nvjiang has been hit and flown several times.


    I see here, frowning, she sent out this video, and it''s not a wolf?


    Ten seconds later, the woman came out of the battle, and the corpse''s blood stained her white skirt. Only then did I know how dangerous the battle of Shiao mountain was. When I saw the immortal strongman holding a bloody long sword to kill the female stiff, even if I watched the video, my heart was still tense.


    But the next second, I was so scared that I threw my cell phone away.

 Chapter 90

    At the end of the video, seeing that the female stiff was about to be killed, a mountain sized dragon coffin suddenly flew out from the depths of Shiao mountain, and the giant coffin directly hit the old man with Hefa Tongyan.


    At the moment of collision, a large dark curtain appeared in the void. The next second, the old man flew out of it, spouted blood and water from his mouth, and there was no movement when he landed.


    Can defeat the existence of female rigidity, but can''t withstand the blow of the Dragon coffin, and life and death are uncertain after landing.


    I was frightened, not only shocked, but also because I saw the coffin and guessed what was in it before. I was really shocked when I saw it flying out in the air without preparation.


    Picking up my mobile phone, I climbed into the coffin, sat on the woman''s stiff leg and asked, wife, who is in the Dragon coffin, the elder of the corpse family?


    Nu Jiang has lived for more than 3000 years. How many years did she have to live, elder of the corpse family?


    Seeing me sitting in her arms, the woman frowned and moved me down to say that she is a little adult now. Is she still so milk?


    She wouldn''t let me sit on her lap, and I half lay on her knee. The woman was stiff and helpless, saying, you have parents, and I have parents, too. Just like the old woodcutter, they can''t do it at will. I''m going to take you to see them when you come back this time. Unexpectedly, the fairy family came to the door. They have sunk into the ground after they shot. I don''t know when they will appear next time.


    Speaking of this, the woman was a little sad. I touched her head and comforted her. I didn''t continue to ask.


    Now what the girl said, people outside don''t know. There was still a lot of discussion on the forum. The anonymous people who wanted to gather people to denounce the corpse clan silently deleted the post and disappeared.


    No matter which sect, it can''t afford the casualties of breaking the virtual environment. The strong at that level, any disturbance can affect the luck of the whole sect.


    Even the immortal gate can''t afford to fall one after another.


    When nvjiang mentioned that I had grown up, I remembered the dragon Yuan I received. She secretly bit her ear and said, wife, the little caterpillar seems to have grown a lot. If it is cast with nine dragon yuan, it will certainly be big. You will like it at that time.


    Pooh. The woman''s face turned red, poked me in the forehead and said, I don''t know how ashamed I am. But the hand slipped and touched it secretly.


    I shivered and felt a strange feeling.


    After checking, the woman said with a stiff curl of her mouth. It was just a slightly larger caterpillar.


    Hum!


    I got up angrily and deliberately said that I had something to give you, but now forget it. Seeing my fake anger, the girl ignored me and lay gently in the copper coffin.


    Seeing that she ignored me, I would be angry. I couldn''t hold my breath. She took out the wordless heavenly book and shook it in front of her. The woman was attracted. She immediately sat up and stretched out her hand to get it. I quickly took it back and said, I can give it to you, but you should promise me to open it and let me see the contents. I want to know your name.


    Before Nu Jiang answered, I continued, and I met a holy man who was dead in eternal bliss. He left some prophecies that you were a bad man.


    Cluck!


    The woman smiled and didn''t come to rob the wordless heavenly book, but asked me what he left.


    Blood pupil is the source of trouble.


    As I said this, I came close to her, and my mouth was almost on her mouth. I looked at her eyes across the black veil and said, your eyes are red. It must be you. You see, fortune tellers say you are a bad person.


    The woman was stunned, but she soon smiled and asked me, are you afraid?


    be not afraid of. I thought she agreed and gave her the wordless letter. Nu Jiang took it. She didn''t seem as excited as she was just now. Instead, she said, Tong Tong, now that you have the seven star sword, don''t use the small wooden axe. Do you find it very painful to use it?


    I nodded and said, not only is it painful, but also I can see a tall blood shadow.


    Nu Jiang hurriedly said that it was just an illusion. In that case, give it to me and let me keep it. In the future, use the seven star sword.


    I didn''t intend to use it at first, but I can still use it when it''s dangerous. But when she finished, she reached out and took it and put it under the pillow in the copper coffin.


    I can''t say anything. Let her quickly open the wordless heavenly book and let me see who''s names are on it. The woman''s stiff and round chin raised slightly, and the corners of her mouth said with a smile, I didn''t promise your request. You gave me the wordless heavenly book yourself, and I didn''t rob it.


    As soon as I heard that she was going to cheat, I quit and hurried to grab it, but the woman''s stiff body flashed out of the copper coffin. I caught up with her and she had stood on the edge of the cliff. I was afraid to throw her down, so I didn''t dare to make trouble.


    The female stiff gently stretched out her hand, took off the veil on her eyes, closed her eyes, and suddenly said quietly, Tong Tong, the name on the wordless heavenly book is not that I don''t show you, but that it''s not good for you. I promise you that I''ll let you see it in two years.


    I''m very unhappy. I''ll carry out other things and plans. Only for her, no matter how hard I think in front, it won''t work if I see her.


    What has the final say in her hand is mumbo jumbo. In desperation, I can only tell her that you can''t do bad things when you get the heavenly book.


    The woman turned back and smiled gently. Even with her eyes closed, she was still as beautiful as heaven, which made my young heart throb.


    I don''t know what kind of parents can give birth to such a beautiful person. I took the black veil, gently put it on her and asked, can you tell me your name?


    The woman raised her mouth and said, my name is wife.


    Hum, won''t you be everyone''s wife? I asked angrily. Nvjiang said very seriously that only Tong Tong can call this name.


    Speaking of this, footsteps came from behind. The woman pinched my face and said, fat Wang is looking for you. Come back early in the evening and have a rest. I''m checking the caterpillars.


    With that, the woman came to the copper coffin.


    She doesn''t participate in the purchase of zombies, but senior zombies are constantly caught and sold. She is in a good mood every day. Even in the early morning, she will see her walking around a coffin and occasionally stop to talk to the zombies in corpse language. She is very concerned.


    Over the past seven days, more than 80 zombies have been collected, including more than 20 in xuantongjing, five in qiwujing and one in Hedao.


    There are not many high-level zombies, but the emergence of zombies in Hedao proves that some sects have attached importance to this matter and began to send strong people to catch wild stiff.


    As long as this trend is maintained, there will be no shortage of high-level zombies.


    Wang pangzi took his mobile phone. When the woman was gone, he dared to come over. He was afraid that he would be questioned about his bet with Qin Xue. So many things have happened that Nu Jiang probably forgot, but she''s such a cheapskate. She doesn''t know if she will make it difficult one day.


    I don''t mention it as much as possible.


    Wang pangzi came and said, Nanjian, the boy wants to sell his family''s supreme ancestor, will he accept it or not?


    When the housekeeper heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, this Nanjian is really interesting!


    It''s boring. Chen Hao won''t say he''s a talent. It''s just that it''s not allowed morally to sell the supreme ancestor. It''s also pointed out by thousands of people to spread it. I''ll take it. I''m afraid I''ll have a complete feud with Qingshui sect.


    But when I think about it carefully, I think there may be something we don''t know. First of all, Nanjian doesn''t have the courage to do such a thing. Secondly, a Xuanmen decent sect, how could our ancestors be zombies?


    Wang pangzi said, I asked, but he didn''t say it. He just said that we had to agree to it, so he came and said it face to face. However, he revealed that it was the old stiffness of juxia territory.


    I wanted to refuse and toss around without saying. It''s easy to attract the hatred of Qingshui sect, but I heard it was juxia territory, so I asked him to pull it first.


    At this time, it is only four days away from Shushan sword debate. Both Kunlun and Xueshan sect published the travel list on the Internet as agreed. The leader personally led the team, which means a strong sense of deterrence. Jian doesn''t mean to say that the public list is required by Shushan. You can frighten Xianmen in advance and tell them not to act rashly.


    Shushan was afraid of losing both sides. He said hello to Xianmen in advance. Everyone restrained. I took Nu Jiang''s mobile phone and sent a message with her account. The empress of the corpse family led the team, and all the corpse families participated in the sword debate in Shushan.


    Send it out and click on the burst table, and none of them is ironic. If my account is published, I''m afraid there will be clowns jumping out to ridicule.


    After all, across the Internet, heaven and earth is called the saint''s world. You just need to change your name.


    Chen Hao''s ghost collection doesn''t progress very fast. In a peaceful and prosperous age, there are not so many ghosts and fierce ghosts, and the ghosts and fierce ghosts of wild cultivation can hide in the underground. Naturally, they won''t be found easily.


    During this period, there was a big hole in the brain. I wanted to catch it from the secret place and sell it. As a result, I found that when I came out of the secret place, whether it was an old stiff or a fierce ghost, I would be scared.


    In the end.


    Nanjian came here in a day and a half. I saw that the coffins were escorted by people in their twenties. They were still sneaky. I even suspected that they had dug their ancestral tombs privately and pulled the bodies to replace magic tools.


    But Nan Jian said that the old man inside was indeed the ancestor of his family. It is said that he was accidentally bitten by an old corpse in the mountains. He didn''t attack when he was alive, and suddenly changed after he died.


    The Qingshui sect has been suppressing these years, but every time the moon is full, there will be roars from the coffin, louder and louder year by year, which is very frightening. It''s just that we can subdue and get rid of a big problem.


    His family inspired him to come this time, but he was afraid of being found that Qingshui sect had no face to be a man, so he had to ask him to contact me. If something happened in the future and let a group of young people carry the pot, it would not affect the reputation of Qingshui sect.


    After Nanjian''s introduction, he made two requirements: one is not to expose the identity of their ancestors, and the other is to protect their ancestors from harm as much as possible.


    Nu Jiang heard that it was Ju Xia territory. She became interested and agreed to Nanjian''s request. She followed the people of Qingshui sect to inspect the goods.


    The camouflage was well done and turned into a sedan chair. However, after opening it, I found that the coffin was also square.


    Wang pangzi was stunned and asked Nanjian, "is your ancestor Fang?"?


    Nanjian glared at the fat man and said to nvjiang that when I came, my elders told me that some terrible changes had taken place in my ancestors. I hope you have psychological preparation.


    When he said this, I was full of questions. Did his ancestors really become Fang''s?

 Chapter 91

    Our idea is a little ridiculous, but as long as we see the appearance of the coffin, I believe we will have this idea. No matter how long or wide, there is no length for a normal person to lie flat. We can''t think of anything else except that people are square.


    Nanjian went to the front of the coffin, pressed the mechanism on the coffin, and the wooden cover popped open. There was also a translucent inner tank. Through the inner tank, we saw not a human body, but an animal.


    The animal looks like a lion, but it has a pair of wings on its back. It has both bird flat hair and mammal round hair. Dark red clouds are wrapped around its limbs and trunk.


    At this time, it was trapped inside and crossed six chains, all of which were engraved with Taoist symbols.


    Wang pangzi exclaimed, Nanjian, is the ancestor of your Su family a demon?


    The woman frowned and asked the fat man not to talk nonsense. Wang pangzi, who wanted to make fun of him, immediately closed his mouth. Nu Jiang said that it should have been "Yu" who hurt the ancestors of the Su family. Unfortunately, the blood has been very weak, but it can change, which proves that in addition to the corpse poison, it also contains Yu''s blood.


    I''ve never heard of anything, and animals are connected with zombies?


    Nu Jiang explained that all spirits could become gods in ancient times, and human beings accounted for only a small proportion of monks. Yu is the creator of ancient zombies.


    I''ll cut in. You created that wife, too. So you''re also a monster.


    Nu Jiang angrily raised her hand and bounced on my forehead, telling me not to make trouble. Then she continued to say that in legend, Yu was one of the gods of heaven, but she took advantage of the chaos to harm mankind during the world war. Later, Fu Xi and Nu Wa joined hands to subdue Yu, but Yu''s constitution was very strong.


    In desperation, Fu Xi trapped Yu with the eight trigrams array, and together with Nu Wa divided his soul into three seals. Just before long, the three souls broke the seal and attached to three of the top ten zombie kings in ancient times.


    The blood of the pure bird is blue. The ancestral blood of the Su family has been diluted, more human blood, but at this time, there is atavism, which may become a strong man.


    Nu Jiang briefly introduced the origin of Xia Yu. If I hadn''t made this acquisition, these secret doors would have been unknown all the time.


    When I was in the secret place, I heard that there were immortal beasts in ancient Lingtian. Unfortunately, I didn''t witness them with my own eyes. If I could ride this thing, it would be more windy than immortal beasts. However, I killed the idea just after it came out. Just think about it. If you really do it, the Su family may have to come to me and work hard.


    The female stiff dared not open the seal, but forced out the emperor''s blood and broke the chain on it after fusion. Imperial blood is a bit similar to the inheritance of vampires. As long as it is absorbed, you must obey orders.


    After the ancestors of the Su family broke away from the seal, they raised their heads and let out a few long howls, and then lay dormant in the rubble.


    I asked curiously, wife, why doesn''t it go back to the coffin?


    Nanjian was embarrassed to say that we have to pull back the coffin. Wang pangzi looked at him contemptuously, pointed to the golden coffin transported by his family and said, see? Tons of gold are attached. You have to pull back the broken coffin?


    It''s Xuanling crystal. It''s much more expensive than gold, and it can suppress your blood. It''s not suitable for living. Nvjiang explained that all the people suddenly realized that no wonder the ancestors of the Su family slept in the rubble after they got out of trouble.


    I originally intended to give some benefits to Qingshui sect, not to mention the "zombies" with blood, so I generously gave 40 Magic tools, two of which were the first-class goods identified by the big housekeeper.


    Nanjian happily collected the magic weapon and left quietly at night.


    The day of sword debate in Shushan is approaching, and the collection of zombies can only be put on hold for a while. After tossing and turning for a few days, everyone finally has time to breathe.


    I''m fine. There''s a stiff copper coffin to sleep in. Wang pangzi and Jian accidentally demolished a pair of coffin plates to shelter from the wind and rain for the time being.


    Chen Hao is in trouble now. Tian Yuanti can''t enter the longevity collar. Naturally, he can''t follow me all the time. It''s unintentional to follow the sword. Other girls sleep. What they do in advance is to kick him out and follow Wang pangzi. Chen Hao dislikes it. After a few days, he can only nest in the cave with Bai Wushuang.


    I plan to go to Shushan tomorrow and rest early at night. The copper coffin was also closed for the first time. I just touched the night pearl and lit it. The female stiff threw me down. My cheeks turned red. I said in a hurry, sample, I''ll check the caterpillar.


    She said


    A few minutes later, my eyes were wide open, I shivered fiercely, I quickly got rid of her, turned over, got up, and said with a red face that I was going to pee.


    The woman was a little speechless, like muttering angrily. It was boring. Then lie down and get ready to sleep.


    I jumped out of the coffin and blew the wind for a long time before the strange feeling slowly disappeared. The housekeeper didn''t know when he ran behind me and said with a smile, boy, do you want to pee?


    how did you know? I asked subconsciously, but my face turned even redder. In fact, it''s cool to come out, and I don''t want to go.


    The housekeeper said that the young lady is also a woman, but... You don''t seem to understand anything. Why don''t I teach you how to make the young lady comfortable?


    I turned my eyes and shook my head. She taught me that there must be nothing good. I hurried back to the coffin.


    The girl was still angry when she saw me coming back, but she soon turned over and pestered me like a python.


    I took the night pearl and took a picture of her face. I found that her face was very red, like drunk. After a while, she slowly calmed down.


    Hoo. I took a long breath and finally got a good sleep. Close your eyes, but think about the words of the housekeeper in your mind, and ask yourself if you need to learn, so as not to freeze yourself.


    After thinking for a while, I made up my mind to find a chance to ask the housekeeper when I got to Shushan.


    The next day, the corpse clan pulled out. More than a hundred old people lined up neatly. According to my requirements, they didn''t bring coffins, covered their faces, and headed for Shushan under the unintentional leadership of Jian.


    It was almost time to come. After walking for a long time, Shushan appeared in front of us.


    From a distance, there are many sword peaks, and from a close view, the cliffs are very steep.


    Zombies are arranged under the sword peak of Shushan mountain. To put it bluntly, there are so many people. In addition to helping the battle, there is no place to go. But now there are two expert zombies. It''s OK to go back to Shiao mountain. It''s just a waste of time to go back and forth. They all come.


    In times of crisis, Shushan is willing to.


    We were two days ahead of schedule. Before other sects came, I didn''t go to the top of Shushan with nvjiang, but followed the sword and had no intention of playing outside.


    Here, Chen Hao didn''t dare to run around. He hid in my satchel and occasionally leaned out his head to look around. His life was very pleasant. When I go back to sleep with the girl at night, he can only follow fuber.


    The next day was the reception day, and people from different sects came one after another.


    At noon, Jian inadvertently took me to see the main peak of Shushan. When he came back, he met five young people from wudaoshan at the mountain gate. Seeing me from a distance, they stopped and stopped the way.


    I''ve bought zombies in recent days. I''ve turned a lot of forums. I know their names. Those with golden hills in the middle of their eyebrows are called Jinshan, and the rest are wooden mountains, water mountains, volcanoes and earth mountains.


    The name is very appropriate, which explains their origin and the attribute of their inheritance.


    Attribute Zhenyuan, which is very rare in Xuanmen, or even not. It is said that only the ancient immortal gods can cultivate the attributes of Zhenyuan.


    Chen Hao then climbed from my clothes to the neck and whispered, boss, do you think this Jinshan looks familiar?


    I covered my mouth with my hand and said I didn''t feel it.


    Chen Hao reminded me, do you see a mole under his ear?


    Following Chen Hao''s guidance, I specially observed it. Sure enough, I saw a mole. It seemed that there was something in my mind, but I didn''t catch it.


    When I asked Chen Hao what he meant, Jinshan asked me, Zhang Tong, should we return the things of wudaoshan?


    The wooden axe was taken away by Nu Jiang. I''m not afraid of them grabbing it. Besides, this is Shushan. So he deliberately raised the seven star sword in his hand and asked, are you talking about it? If so, I''ll give it to you now.


    Jinshan sneers at the warning, boy, you''re entering the secret place. Be careful of your dog''s life.


    When a strong man from Shu mountain came, Jinshan said a cruel word, turned and entered the mountain gate.


    As soon as the people of Wudao mountain left, the surrounding crowd began to talk. I heard someone say that there is no weaker than female stiffness in Wudao mountain, and the metal real yuan is injected into the sword, which is almost invincible.


    Most of the disciples of all sects and sects are still in the fourth floor secret territory. After more than ten days, they are estimated to have gone far. After participating in the discussion of swords in Shushan and realizing Chen Hao''s dream, they have to hurry to go in. At that time, I will see how powerful the five elements Zhenyuan is.


    When we came to the mountain gate, there was another noise behind us. We knew that someone had caused a sensation. We couldn''t help looking back. What came was a beautiful young man in white with sword eyes and star eyebrows.


    Wu De said that his message was just on the forum. It was Gu Lingfeng of Xianmen. He didn''t know his strength.


    Behind Gu Lingfeng, there are several old men with fair hair and young face from the immortal sect, all of whom have a fairy spirit. Once they come, they put down the limelight of each sect.


    Look at this posture. You dare not attack. It''s certain to make trouble.


    Sure enough, we found Qin Xue and LAN Yue''s brothers and sisters. We heard from them that Xianmen released a message on the forum. This time, we will challenge the leader of Shushan, the empress of corpse clan, the leader of Kunlun and the leader of Xueshan sect.


    I understood their intention as soon as I heard it. Xianmen is trying to suppress the four factions and knock on the mountain to shock the tiger, so as not to make the small group of the corpse clan bigger and bigger.


    Qin Xue said that my father was fine. He had just stepped into juxia dayuanman, and his opponent was equal. But Shushan, corpse clan, Kunlun sect and Xianmen all fight in broken virtual environment.


    At present, nvjiang and Shushan sword gods are just lifting Xia. Xianmen is going to eat them and kill the fledgling little league with a stick.


    In places with few people, Chen Hao hurriedly jumped on my shoulder and said hurriedly, boss, that Jinshan, I think it is the third child of the Qu family who was caught on wudaoshan by me.


    As like as two peas in the head, I was worried about whether the girl would win. I finally remembered that the face of Jinshan had changed a lot, but the black mole was exactly the same as the old one.


    Did the old woodcutter not kill him, but let him join wudaoshan and inherit the orthodoxy?

 Chapter 92

    I can''t figure it out. The old woodcutter gave me a small wooden axe and helped me a lot before he left. It''s reasonable to say that he shouldn''t pit me.


    Unless he has any special agreement with wudaoshan. Recalling that he didn''t let me bring strangers in, is that why?


    Chen Hao recognized the third child of the Qu family, and the topic returned to wudaoshan. Lan Yu interrupted that he had picked up a secret on the forum recently, saying that Li Guangfu had a wife, a Nine Tailed Fox. Do you know whether it was true or not?


    Lan Yu was detained by Gu Lingtian. After some bad things, he became silent a lot. But if his words were true, would the white fox behind the old woodcutter be Li Guangfu''s wife?


    When I asked, LAN Yue and Qin Xue gave me a white eye at the same time. LAN Yue said that it was impossible for Li Guangfu to let his wife seduce Liu Tianyi. But it could be his daughter.


    Whether it''s a daughter or a wife, as long as Bai Hu has a relationship with Li Guangfu, it''s easy to understand. Li Guangfu calculated the fate of Liu Tianyi and arranged the accident 400 years ago. It was very successful. He directly abolished the Yang repair of the corpse family, prevented the corpse family from approaching the Xuanmen, and weakened the strength of the corpse family.


    However, Liu Tianyi is not a good bird. Without Li Guangfu, it will be unreliable sooner or later.


    Now that Li Guangfu has run away, Xianmen has come to take over the matter again. But they won''t succeed if they meet me.


    Chen Hao is worried that Qu Laosan still has memory and asks us for revenge.


    I breathed at him and almost blew him away. Then I said, what are you afraid of? Don''t we have Wang pangzi''s ancestral medicine?


    Talking about thirty-six strands, several women all looked "afraid". They are all beautiful women. It''s embarrassing to have diarrhea


    Speaking of Wang pangzi, he felt that he couldn''t afford face alone these days. He just called home. He heard that his second uncle was coming and ran to pick up people early in the morning.


    The Wang family is still a mystery. There was no follow-up as soon as they had an eyebrow last time, but it is inevitable that they will be born.


    Of course, mystery doesn''t mean power. Maybe they just don''t want to join in and cut off the family with Xuanmen.


    Several people talked and went to the canteen. They wanted to have a good meal. Unexpectedly, they met Zhang Xu. They haven''t seen him for more than two months. He has broken through to Xuantong, and the haze caused by my seizing the seal of Heavenly Master twice has been swept away.


    When I went in, he came with some attendants and glanced at the seven star sword around my waist. The people next to him sneered. If wudaoshan hadn''t been born, we didn''t know that the small wooden axe had been stolen.


    Another person went on to say that now the people of wudaoshan have come and dare not use it. He''s a ball without an artifact.


    ha-ha! I smiled and ignored. This is Shushan mountain. I can''t do it, nor can they. I still understand the rules.


    Zhang Xu also changed a long sword in his hand. It looks extraordinary. He asked arrogantly, Zhang Tong, do you dare to accept my challenge?


    Qin Xue, they didn''t wait for me. They had found a table and sat down for dinner. I''m so hungry, I replied casually. You don''t deserve it.


    I didn''t mean to ridicule him, but now he is really not an opponent.


    Zhang Xu came to stop me to recover the lost glory and break the shadow in my heart.


    My big truth angered him at once. He roared and slapped me on the shoulder. Xuan Tonghua and Zhenyuan were all released to build a powerful rune pattern. He intended to suppress me in an instant, not make things big, and easily recover his lost face.


    But he was wrong. I was also half of Xuantong, and my flesh had already stepped into Xuantong. At the moment when he grabbed it, I suddenly made a mistake. The zombie fist blew out, smashed the symbol of his Zhenyuan cohesion, grabbed it, pulled him over, jumped to his side, clasped his hand, swept his knee cartilage with his feet, and Zhang Xu knelt directly with a soft knee.


    There were a lot of people in the dining hall. He knelt down and his face turned blue. Then he became congested and red with anger. He stretched out his hand to draw the long sword from his waist.


    I whispered in my ear, don''t be boring, move the sword in Shushan, you''re afraid you''re going to heaven!


    Because of my parents, I never liked Tianshi mansion. He was much more comfortable after playing.


    The person in charge of patrolling Shushan also came over at this time. It''s inevitable to make trouble, but when we meet, it''s a loss of etiquette. I can afford to lose this man, and neither can Longhu Mountain.


    What''s going on? The old guard of Shu mountain came and looked very unhappy. I saluted quickly. The old man recognized me and quickly returned the salute. I went on to say, senior, he admired me and had to kowtow to me.


    The whole sect of the corpse clan rushed to help, and everyone in Shu mountain liked it. Even if the old man saw that it was not the case, he pretended to believe it. I thought he would cooperate and could not point out that Zhang Xu really had to kowtow to me.


    It''s a pity that the people in Shushan are turning themselves into swords. They are very rigid. Just helped Zhang Xu up and said that this is a place to eat. We should kowtow and go outside.


    Zhang Xu''s face was like a pig''s liver at this time, and the green tendons on his forehead jumped out and gnashed their teeth. However, the old man of Shushan secretly suppressed his Zhenyuan and dared not make a visit.


    The dog legs in Longhu Mountain didn''t dare to say anything when they saw that Zhang Xu was flat.


    I glanced and didn''t see Zhang Rui. It''s estimated that it''s still on the fourth floor. After greeting the elders in Shushan, I walked towards Qinxue.


    After dinner, the sword began.


    Because I didn''t follow the female stiff, and I don''t know how their leaders negotiated. When we went, Qin Xue''s father was fighting on the sword stage. A middle-aged man with white clothes and elegant appearance was full of bookish anger.


    At this time, fat Wang also squeezed in from the outside with sweat on his head. I asked others if they received it. Wang pangzi said angrily, my second uncle is too special. It''s unreliable. I waited for hours and got through the phone before I knew his car was broken on the road.


    It''s okay. Follow me. You have face, too. I comforted the fat man, but in exchange for a white eye.


    Qin Xue is very nervous about her father, because her opponent is the juxia realm of Xianmen. In the same realm, fairy art must be dominant.


    Juxia against the war, but also such a close observation, is a teaching lesson that we can''t miss. There are almost a sea of people under the stage.


    However, there was an array outside the sword platform, so they couldn''t hear the dialogue inside. It seems that they introduced themselves at the beginning.


    Qin Xue''s father''s sword is unique, translucent and like ice crystals. A few minutes later, the two officially fought.


    As soon as the juxia realm of Xianmen moves, it puts immortal patterns on it, covering the whole sword platform, like building a field of its own. I frowned slightly and looked down at the seven star sword. Can I say that the biggest secret of magic is the field?


    Unfortunately, I can''t experience it myself. Qin Xue''s father''s face was always calm. The long sword like ice crystal danced in his hand and stood up in front of his chest. The left sword finger wiped it up along the body of the sword, and the body of the sword twinkled with the runes like snowflakes. The next moment, the snowflakes flying in the array covered the immortal pattern and the strong person in juxia realm of Xianmen.


    This kind of argument style competition will only fight one round, so it is the peak shot, and one hit will win or lose.


    I noticed that the middle finger of the strong man''s right hand was shining, and the whole finger became dark gold, with countless runes beating on it. That finger was like an independent space, containing thousands of runes.


    Even if the breath is blocked by the array, it is still creepy. It''s hard to imagine what a scene would be like with that guidance?


    I said, it''s a fairy finger, and it''s different from what you see in the secret land.


    People of the immortal sect use the real body to display, which is much more terrible than using the immortal shadow. At first, the female stiff took two fingers, and there was no talisman cohesion, but now the thousands of talismans condense all the power of a juxia realm. If she can''t take them down, she may be killed by one finger.


    Qin Xue clenched her fists with water mist in her eyes and said in a trembling voice that my father would surely come next.


    When the voice fell, the strong man of the fairy family made a move. As soon as he pointed out, thousands of runes merged into one in an instant.


    There is only one way, but it is more terrible than the thousands of ways combined.


    The space of the array seemed to be affected, and their speed became very slow. Under that finger, we could see that the space in front was twisting, then collapsed and rushed towards Qin Xue''s father.


    The limit of speed, time is still?


    I had this terrible idea in my heart, but when the strong man of Xianmen pointed out, Qin Xue''s father also moved. The elegant man''s body suddenly became blurred. The only place where he stood was the sword shaking, like a residual candle in the wind, which would be worn out by the pointing finger at any time.


    However, it shook, but it still stood straight. The next second, the flying snowflakes around stood still for a short time, and then gathered frantically towards the long ice crystal sword.


    Qin Xue''s father came out of the sword, and the naked eye could see ice edges spreading out from the sword, like an angry ice dragon, trying to break everything in front.


    My heart beat faster and became nervous. It seemed that after a long time, the ice dragon and the collapsed void met. The next moment, the lens seemed to be inverted. The ice dragon collapsed in the direction of coming, and the collapsed void collapsed back in the same direction of coming.


    Almost at the same time, they returned to the two people. At the moment of touching people, the imperceptible field disappeared, and the speed returned to normal. They went back several steps together, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of their mouth.


    The strong man of Xianmen was pale, unwilling and angry. He couldn''t accept such an outcome.


    Qin Xue''s father wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth. He was still elegant, not surprised.


    At this time, a voice came from the high platform. The first game was a draw.


    I saw a man with a sword on the VIP seat announcing the results. Seeing him, I seemed to see a sharp sword out of its sheath, which immediately aroused my curiosity. He hurried to tell fat Wang and them, look here, I''m going up.


    There are a lot of things we can''t see around the big guys. They can solve their doubts. Now I remember, I''m very regretful.


    Originally, I wanted to jump up. When I got off the stage, I found that there were too many big men above. My real yuan was like a trembling caterpillar. I couldn''t get up at all, and the steps were too high. I had to try to climb up.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xue''s father and Xianmen elder happened to be returning to the VIP platform, and everyone''s eyes moved with them. They found that I was trying to climb up the VIP platform with my butt pouted.


    The hot square was suddenly silent like death.

 Chapter 93

    I am not a shameless person. On the contrary, in this grand participation, I will try my best not to humiliate women. This is why I have no intention to play with the sword during the day and go back to sleep at night.


    And on stage, I also saw that everyone''s attention was focused on the sword platform. No one noticed. I felt that I could climb up at a time when I was more than two meters high. Unexpectedly, I mistakenly estimated my height and didn''t climb up for a while and a half.


    At the same time, Qin Xue''s father and the strong man of Xianmen were also very straightforward. As soon as the leader of Shushan announced the results, they didn''t say any more nonsense and directly got off the platform.


    Several reasons came together to lead to this embarrassing scene.


    Qin Xue''s father also noticed me. As soon as he looked over, all the eyes on the stage fell on me.


    The discussion of swords in Shushan is a grand ceremony to decide the next leader of Shushan. In addition, there is a competition between the strong. All the people sitting on it are giants.


    At this time, seeing this scene, they were all stunned and couldn''t close their mouths.


    As the provocative side of Xianmen, Shushan deliberately made arrangements. Although Gu Lingfeng is not qualified to be on an equal footing with the giants, he has a separate position at the side and bottom of the VIP platform. Compared with his peers, it is Golden Chicken independent and stands out from the crowd.


    At this time, he was also closest to me. When he saw it, he whispered coldly, "waste, it''s a shame to throw it home.".


    My face is a little hot and annoyed. I don''t need him to ridicule this time. I know I''m ashamed. I blame myself for fooling around. It''s a competition between the strong. If you can''t see the way out, you can''t see it. You have to climb up.


    Gu Lingfeng sneered and took back his eyes. His head rose slightly. He disdained to look at me more.


    There was also a burst of criticism.


    I didn''t dare to see the woman''s stiff expression. I believe that now she must be eager to find a ground sewing drill. But my identity, in the whole Xuanmen, is not a secret.


    I was getting ready and didn''t want to defend anything.


    However, when I was about to let go and fall, suddenly a soft hand grabbed me and looked up to find that it was a female stiff. She didn''t mean to blame, let alone pretend not to see it at this time.


    Gu Lingfeng stood up at this time and said with great magnanimity that such farce appeared at the grand meeting of Xuanmen. It''s too ignorant. Empress, with all due respect, people like Zhang Tong are not worthy of you at all.


    Maybe it''s attracting attention, or maybe there are people with heads and faces on the stage. I also had this feeling in my heart.


    Female stiffness is highly sought after and favored by heaven. I really don''t deserve it.


    Thinking of this, I said in a low voice with red eyes. I''m sorry. I just want to go next to you and listen to you explain the fight just now.


    Not at one level, you can''t understand and touch the things contained in an instant. It''s like slowing down. People who can''t understand can only guess.


    But these people on the stage can understand.


    I said, struggling gently, trying to get rid of the woman''s stiff hand. However, she made a strong lift and pulled me up. Then he said lightly that he was my husband.


    As soon as the woman spoke, the audience immediately quieted down. At this time, she continued to say that she was just a naughty age, which made everyone laugh.


    The original voice of criticism under the stage suddenly turned into laughter. That kind of laughter, with some ridicule, but more relieved.


    Who hasn''t been naughty at the age of twelve or thirteen?


    Probably not.


    The simple introduction of nvjiang instantly resolved the embarrassment. Age may not be an excuse, but no matter how mature your mind is, you will always do something that looks childish.


    Shushan leader''s face was a little gloomy. After all, this farce also lost Shushan''s face. When Nu Jiang said this, his face eased slightly and ordered the disciples to prepare a seat side by side with Gu Lingfeng.


    Gu Lingfeng was so embarrassed that she couldn''t go on talking when she admitted that I was her husband.


    At this time, Nu Jiang spoke again. She said faintly that the sword master doesn''t have to bother. Tong Tong can sit with me. I looked at him to save trouble.


    If I sit alone, I''m really uncomfortable. Nu Jiang said so, and the Shushan sect leader didn''t say anything.


    Their chairs were very big, and there was a small table in front of them with some cakes and fruits on it. She took me to sit down and said, "it''s okay.". I don''t dislike you.


    My heart was warm. I just heard the last sentence. I couldn''t help pinching her waist. The woman was stiff and afraid of itching. She twisted her body. When I saw someone looking at her, pretended to get up and stuffed a cake in my hand.


    The scene soon calmed down. Next is the contest between the younger disciples of Shushan mountain. I know that the four competitions will be held in four days. Tomorrow is the contest between Xianmen and Kunlun mountain.


    I''ve seen the fight in juxia realm. Now I''m looking at the fight of ordinary disciples. I''m completely out of interest. It''s just that we have to give Shushan some face. All the leaders are absent-minded to watch and occasionally comment on the brilliant ones.


    When the sword was in the middle of a break, Nu Jiang brought me the grapes on the table. Shushan leader also took the opportunity to talk to nvjiang and discuss the coping strategies of tianxianzhi.


    I ate grapes and listened, but just when the woman was about to speak. An untimely voice came in. Gu Lingfeng came to the head of Shushan mountain and said with a loud voice, master Jian, I have a request.


    Gu Lingfeng said it was a request, but before his voice fell, he turned and looked at me. Then he said, it''s said that you defeated my brother in the secret realm, but I''m willing to suppress my cultivation in the early stage of Xuantong and have a competition with you. Zhang Tong, do you dare to accept it?


    The sword platform is not a Taoist platform, and the stage must be arranged by Shushan.


    However, the immortal sect came here this time to destroy Shu mountain, and secretly colluded with some sects. Although there are leaders of various sects sitting here, if it weren''t for the attitude of Kunlun corpse clan and Xueshan sect, all of them would be watching the play.


    But even so, Xianmen still doesn''t pay attention to Shushan. In their opinion, it''s unexpected to tie with Xueshan sect, but they can''t shake the whole plan.


    Their aim is to directly defeat the second ranked Shushan and the first ranked Kunlun.


    At the same time, there is a corpse clan with strong momentum, so their opponents are broken virtual mirrors.


    I have a feeling that if the female is stiff and the leader of Shushan and the leader of Kunlun lose, it is likely that the end of the battle is the time for the immortal sect to start.


    Shushan leader''s face is gloomy and very unhappy, but it''s not good. Tear his face now.


    I''m also thinking that Gu Lingfeng''s cultivation is certainly not weak. Even if he doesn''t have Tianyuan body, I''m afraid he has cast it. Fair play, I''m definitely not his opponent. However, his realm is suppressed in Xuantong, which is another matter.


    The important thing is that I dare not fight. It is not only me who is laughed at, but the fledgling small league.


    After thinking about it, I stood up and asked, are you serious?


    Gu Lingfeng has something to rely on. He said in high spirits. Naturally, he is serious. The seal can be made by the corpse Emperor himself. It depends on whether you dare to accept the challenge.


    In the same realm, I think I''m the best. What''s more, the female stiff hand seal is not afraid of his deception.


    When the leader of Shushan heard Gu Lingfeng''s provocation, he also hoped I could fight. That''s why I politely asked him for instructions. He immediately said, in this case, it will be arranged tomorrow morning.


    Then he looked at the girl and asked, what do you think?


    Nvjiang didn''t intend to let me fight. She sent a message to me at the first time that Gu Lingfeng could use some magic skills even if he was sealed in Xuantong.


    But at this time, seeing the leader of Shushan asking, she smiled and said that Tongtong would decide for herself.


    As soon as the leader of Shushan heard this, he immediately announced it.


    Gu Lingfeng''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a proud sneer. He walked back to his seat as if he was very excited. He wanted to step on me now.


    The topic just now was interrupted, and the leader of Shushan and nvjiang didn''t continue to talk. However, I kept thinking that I was going to ask about the background of Tianxian finger. Suddenly, the sound of motorcycle sounded in the open square. It sounded very shabby.


    People doubt that although it is a modern society, Shushan is in a deep mountain. The road is open to traffic at the foot of the mountain, but the top of the mountain is full of stone steps. Who will ride a motorcycle?


    I was also full of doubt. Looking for the sound of the broken engine, I looked at the door. Not long ago, I saw an old motorcycle jumping into the gate of Shushan.


    Shushan leader''s face turned black. The motorcycle entered the mountain gate and burst into black smoke towards the crowd.


    ha-ha! I was happy to hold the woman''s stiff hand and smiled. If Chen Hao were here, I''m afraid I''d have to give him the word "talent".


    On the motorcycle was a fat middle-aged man with an old hard hat on his head. Some couldn''t care about his huge head.


    At this time, the scene was quieter than when I secretly climbed the VIP platform, and all of them had colorful expressions. Even the female stiff can''t help her small mouth. It''s estimated that she has seen this wonderful flower for the first time.


    The fat man held the motorcycle steady. When people came down from above, the old motorcycle immediately became much taller.


    At this time, fat Wang suddenly squeezed out of the crowd and said angrily to the middle-aged fat man, what are you doing to eat? Fat man, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!


    The middle-aged fat man had a big belly. In the face of the fat man''s accusation, he pointed to the motorcycle around him and explained that it was no, he went on strike on the way. Then he looked at the VIP stand, took off his helmet, raised it obscene and motioned to the leader of Shushan.


    Wang pangzi has been well known since he took care of my forum. Everyone knows that there is a mysterious family behind him.


    The leader of Shushan was stunned before he reacted. He asked me at the first time, is he from the Wang family?


    This... I''m a little uncertain. The fat man looks like a migrant worker. Only migrant workers can drive motorcycles up Shushan? Seeing that the leader of Shushan is waiting for me to answer, I can only falter. I heard Wang pangzi say that his second uncle is coming. Now this situation... I don''t know whether it is. But they look like uncles and nephews.


    Hearing this answer, the leader of Shushan was in a dilemma, but if he was really from the Wang family, Shushan didn''t dare to neglect it. He hesitated and had to walk down the stage.

 Chapter 94

    Nvjiang was very interested in Wang pangzi''s family background and pulled me up.


    When Wang pangzi saw me, he introduced me, my second uncle, Wang Dafeng.


    Cough! Shushan leader was ready to say hello after Wang pangzi introduced him. When he reached out and heard the name, Gu Jing''s face finally changed. But the big people reacted quickly. Holding the hand of Uncle Wang pangzi, they asked, Wang


    Polite forgetting is also a reminder. Wang fatso''s second uncle''s faces piled together and said with a smile, Wang fatso.


    The leader of Shushan was completely messy and smiled awkwardly.


    Wang pangzi said next to him that my second uncle was born fat like a leather ball. My grandfather picked up such a name on a whim. By the time I was born, I was a little thinner than my second uncle, so my grandfather gave me a second fat.


    The arrival of Wang Da Pang gave Wang Pang weight. When he spoke, the leader of Shushan listened carefully, but it was incredible whether he or she was stiff.


    At the beginning, Jue Ming rock was exposed on the forum, plus a strong man of half a step sage. Anyway, it is a strong sect. The practitioners pay attention to ancient learning. They are very particular about naming. They won''t be so hasty. Besides, uncles and nephews have named two brothers!


    The leader of Shushan is also a person who has seen the world. After a few greetings, he took Wang Dafu to the VIP stage. After the introduction, Wang Dafu said hello to everyone on the stage.


    When Wang pangzi''s second uncle comes, his face is the most ugly. It can be said that this is completely a variable. When Wang Dafu said hello to the first strong man in the Xianmen seat, the old man with Hefa Tongyan directly stood up and asked, I don''t know where the pavilion came from?


    A small family, not worth mentioning. Wang pangzi smiled and bowed as if he were flattering and holding the old man''s hand.


    The elder of Xianmen wanted to find out the truth. Hearing the speech, he snorted coldly and said unhappily, it seems that Taoist friends despise our immortal gate.


    Wang Dafu''s expression didn''t change much. He still held the old man''s hand and said with a smile. Look what you said, Xianmen is famous. Who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know? Compared with you, our Lao Wang family is not worth mentioning.


    When the elder of Xianmen saw Wang Dafu prevaricating, his face sank and he snorted coldly. He didn''t know what to do.


    This is a naked provocation, and it also means coercion. The smile on Wang Dafu''s face solidified. I thought he wanted to refute. I didn''t think that at the next moment, Wang Dafu said with a smile. If you have to say something, you can regard me as Lao Wang next door to your house. But don''t worry, I have a good character. I''ve never stolen other people''s wives.


    Everyone in Xianmen''s face changed, and the old man shouted angrily. He took the opportunity to find out the truth.


    I whispered that it was over. Wang pangzi said that his father only raised the Xia realm, and his second uncle was almost also raising the Xia, and the old man of Xianmen opposite him was a strong man who had just fought with Qin Xue''s father.


    In the roar, the thunder on the old man of Xianmen rolled into my ears, and his head suddenly hurt, and his fingers were glowing and runed.


    But Wang Dafu still held his hand and smiled.


    Seeing that I was uncomfortable, the woman stretched out her hand to clasp my hand and injected Yin yuan. The thunder like voice in her mind stopped.


    The light on the hands of the elder Xianmen is more and more prosperous. At the same time, Wang Dafu''s body expands rapidly like a balloon.


    In just half a minute, the face of the strong man of Xianmen turned white and became iron blue after a moment. The original fairy like crane hair is now matched with that face, like a green faced ghost, ferocious and terrible.


    Nvjiang explained to me that the strong man of Xianmen urged Tianxian finger, but the power was suppressed by Wang Dafu. At this point, the woman paused and corrected, saying that it was not repression, but absorption. He has the same constitution as Wang pangzi, which is very strange.


    If there were no rigid explanation, I couldn''t see what had happened.


    For about a minute, the old man of Xianmen gave a stuffy hum, fiercely took out his hand and staggered back a few steps.


    Wang Dafu didn''t change his face, but he was fat for a circle. He said with a smile, accept, but the immortal finger of the immortal gate seems to be just


    When he said this, he suddenly stopped and was very focused. The next second, there was a loud noise behind his ass, and a terrible airflow rushed to the ground and rolled up a dust.


    The woman stretched out her hand to cover her nose and looked disgusted.


    The old man of Xianmen had an iron blue face. At this time, his green tendons were exposed. The broken virtual environment next to him fiercely stood up and shouted at Wang Dafu. What do you mean? Is it possible that our immortal finger is just a fart?


    If you want something to happen, you''ll let go of your self humiliation. But they are so resistant to the arrival of the Wang family. I''m afraid they really want to do it directly after the competition.


    The leader of Shushan also noticed something strange. He whispered to the attendant nearby. The attendant turned and left in a hurry.


    Wang Dafu said with a smile. If Taoist friends have to say so, I have no choice. In fact, I just had flatulence and couldn''t help it.


    You want to die! The immortal gate finally found an excuse to break the void. He pointed fiercely at the center of Wang Dafu''s eyebrows. His fingers showed white, which was much stronger than the golden ones.


    It''s impossible for Wang Dafu to avoid meeting for a few meters. But just then, there was a sword sound over the whole Shushan mountain, and the whole void trembled, like an air earthquake, and the line of sight shook.


    With the sound of the sword, the head of Shushan said, at least it''s still Shushan here.


    The sound of the sword continued and became stronger and stronger, as if to tear the void out.


    The strong man who broke the virtual environment of the immortal gate snorted coldly and scattered the runes on his hands.


    I have a female stiff guard. I don''t feel uncomfortable, but many people under the stage cover their ears in pain. Those with low cultivation have even fallen to the ground and bleed from their seven orifices.


    The first broken void in the famous sword spectrum?


    I looked around with my head raised and muttered that the Xuanmen baixiaosheng said that the small wooden axe appeared and the famous sword spectrum would no longer exist, which means that the small wooden axe should be more powerful than breaking the void. But how can it look now that the broken void looks great, but the sound of a sword is so terrible?


    Nu Jiang seemed to understand what I was thinking. The voice said that the famous sword has spirit. Its power depends on who uses it. The broken virtual sword was hooked by the heart sword of Lingxiao, and the people under the stage naturally can''t bear it.


    There are still many advantages to follow the female stiff. I''m afraid I can''t think of the reason for this kind of thing.


    After the immortal sect broke through the virtual environment and the strong scattered the immortal fingers, Jian Lingxiao, the leader of Shushan, said that today''s discussion of Swords is over. Let''s go down and have a rest!


    Then, in front of the immortal gate, he greeted nvjiang, Kunlun, Xueshan and Wang Dafu to the back hall. I didn''t want to go with them. After all, I didn''t have any common language with these big people, but looking at the way Jian Lingxiao looked like something had happened, I followed nvjiang curiously.


    As soon as he entered the conference hall, Wang Dafu smiled and said seriously, you are too careless. Xianmen ambushed hundreds of experts outside Shushan mountain.


    When Jian Lingxiao heard this, his face changed.


    Wang Dafu told the fat man that the car was pregnant. I''m afraid it was just an excuse. The real reason was that he met someone from Xianmen outside.


    Wang Dafu continued that the Wang family would not participate in the cooperation. If Er Pang hadn''t called for two minutes, I wouldn''t have come. But since I''m here, I''ll give you some information about Xianmen.


    Half an hour later, all the people present vomited and looked at Wang Dafu with deeper eyes.


    I''m also a little surprised. The immortal gate, which has always been mysterious, has no sense of mystery in the eyes of the Wang family.


    According to Wang Dafu, the predecessor of Xianmen was a small coastal fishing village. By chance, he found an ancient immortal residence on the sea and inherited it.


    The only magic skill they rely on is Tianxian finger. Tianxian finger was originally called killing Xianzhi, but the monks in the later era can''t cultivate immortal Qi and can''t start killing Xianzhi. After countless years of enlightenment, Xianmen improved Tianxian finger, which is a pseudo magic skill.


    But even if it is a pseudo fairy art, its power is also amazing. There are four fingers in Tianxian finger, and the power of each finger will be doubled.


    When Wang Dafu said this, he looked back at me and said, according to the information we got, Zhang Tong, your wife can show the third finger to the strong person who breaks the virtual environment. The remaining two can also use two fingers.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help worrying about female stiffness.


    Wang Dafan got up and left. It seems that he really doesn''t join in.


    Jian Lingxiao sent Wang Dafan away, and said with a sad face. In this way, I''m afraid I''ll bother Mr. Bai secretly.


    The news of Bai Wushuang''s return has not been leaked. He killed and broke the virtual environment and damaged his foundation. Now he is adjusting his breath on the sword peak of Shushan mountain. Jian and I have no intention of visiting the mountain. In fact, we are secretly sending him fairy fruit.


    Bai Wushuang is also a wonderful flower. He can eat as much as Wang pangzi. He ate almost all the food I collected.


    The meaning of sword Lingxiao is to let Bai Wushuang secretly get rid of the strong Xianmen outside during the discussion of sword.


    When I heard that I couldn''t sit still here, I hurried to say to nvjiang, wife, I want to go out and play.


    Jian Lingxiao and others are also adapted to my existence. Seeing that I want to go, they specially told me to prepare well and defeat Gu Lingfeng tomorrow to boost the morale of the young generation.


    Nvjiang agreed, and I hurried out. Get out of the inner hall quickly. I caught up with Wang Dafu and hurried to shout, uncle fat, wait for me.


    See you later. It''s me. Stop smiling.


    Xianmen is so mysterious that he can know the bottom. Maybe he can know something about my parents.


    After a few words, I asked, uncle fat, have you ever heard of someone who suddenly disappeared?


    What suddenly disappeared? Wang Dafu asked puzzled. After I described it in detail, he looked a little ugly and quickly shook his head and said he didn''t know. And soon covered up the panic, looked at me with a smile and said, in fact, you can ask your wife about this kind of thing. Fat uncle is not an encyclopedia. He can''t know everything.


    With that, Wang Dafu ran away like a plague God. I was a little sad to know that he wouldn''t say it. Out of the inner hall, ready to find fat Wang and them.


    Unexpectedly, after walking a few meters, it was blocked by Gu Lingfeng.

 Chapter 95

    I''m worried. I just want to find fat Wang and see if he can pry open his second uncle''s mouth. I didn''t expect to be blocked by Gu Lingfeng when I came out of the inner hall.


    Now they haven''t tried out the truth and falsehood of sword Lingxiao, and Xianmen doesn''t dare to tear his face.


    Thinking of this, I glanced up at him and turned sideways to leave.


    Gu Lingfeng stood in front of him with a wrong body and said with a smile, Zhang Tong, the fight between us looks a little boring. Why don''t we add some blocking?


    Gambling fights are not uncommon in the Xuanmen. Some battles that can''t divide life and death will add heavy bets in order to vent their anger, so that the opponent will bear some pain beyond death.


    But at this juncture, he suddenly made such a request, which made me suspicious and didn''t agree immediately.


    Gu Lingfeng then said, are you almost in the same place now? My accomplishments have been suppressed in the early stage of Xuantong. Don''t you have confidence?


    I was a little shaken by what he said, but first ask him, what do you want to bet?


    Gu Lingfeng took out his mobile phone and clicked on a video. There was a low roar immediately. It was a "dog", and the cloud pattern on his body was blue.


    Nu Jiang said that the cloud pattern is blue in the blood of pure Yu. My heart beats wildly. This thing is the creator of zombies. Its pure blood is definitely better than any ancient stiffness.


    The dog in the video is locked in a canyon, firmly locked by four iron chains extending from the mountain, and there are many Xuanling crystals around.


    I trembled in my heart and wanted to take a closer look at my mobile phone. Gu Lingfeng withdrew his hand and said with a smile, don''t worry, it''s absolutely true. I can make a deed.


    A real zombie is too important for the current corpse clan. Its pure blood can make those low-level zombies evolve rapidly.


    And if there is a contract, it means it''s not fake. Throbbing, what do you want?


    Gu Lingfeng just said, it''s very simple. If I win, lend your wife''s coffin to Xianmen for a month, and return to Zhao after a month. You win, it''s yours.


    A stiff copper coffin?


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t see anything special about the coffin, but nvjiang slept in it most of the time. Even in Shushan, the bronze coffin replaced the original bed. I slept in it with her at night.


    It can be seen that it is very important to her.


    Gu Lingfeng saw that I wavered and continued to say, I have another request. When we fight tomorrow, you should carry the bronze coffin to the scene, otherwise I''m afraid you can''t win.


    I thought to myself that he borrowed the bronze coffin for a month, which was obviously for what purpose. It''s reasonable for me to show him the coffin. After all, it''s not mine. Only when the coffin is present can it prove that nvjiang agrees.


    The important thing is that I don''t think I''ll lose to him.


    Gu Lingfeng saw that I had been silent and bewitched and said, I have prepared the contract for you. He said, opening a piece of Rune paper with the seal of Xianmen on it. I can sign it and it will take effect.


    I still didn''t speak. I took the contract and looked at it carefully. The terms are very clear. Contracts like this usually won''t be violated. Thinking about it, I gritted my teeth and nodded. The big deal is that when I fight tomorrow, I''m using a small wooden axe to achieve 100% success.


    Gu Lingfeng saw me biting my finger and pressing on the two contracts, took my share, smiled and said, now you are like a man.


    I also smiled, not because of his praise, but because of the thought that with the corpse family, it will definitely be at the height of the sun in the future.


    After receiving the contract, I went to find fat Wang and them. They were playing cards in a yard in the outer hall. Chen Hao is about the size of a slap in the face. He squats on his shoulder, stares at the cards in Jian''s hand, and instructs. He is despised.


    When they saw me coming, they put down their cards. Qin Xue asked, I think what happened to the hasty conclusion of the sword debate today?


    I looked around and didn''t see Wang pangzi and his second uncle. I asked him and said he was out.


    I didn''t say that Xianmen ambushed people outside so that everyone wouldn''t be nervous.


    After a few words, I talked about the gambling fight with Gu Lingfeng. LAN Yue frowned and said, are you a little hasty? At least you should ask your wife.


    don''t worry. I said, as long as the realm of ancient Lingfeng is suppressed in Xuantong realm, I won''t lose.


    Seeing my confidence, they''re not saying anything. After playing cards for two hours, we went to dinner together. When we came out, I saw Nu Jiang coming to me. At the same time, I was going to go back and tell her about gambling.


    Nvjiang said hello to Jian unintentionally and took me back to the inner hall. The leaders of Kunlun and snow mountain also live in the inner hall to prevent the immortal gate from attacking suddenly.


    When I got back to the house, I said about the gambling fight. Before I said it, Nu Jiang questioned me. How can you promise without asking me? You know the bronze coffin


    The woman said this and sighed irritably. I hurriedly said that I would not lose to him and would win.


    Oh.


    The woman sighed helplessly, held me against the copper coffin, touched my face and said, you little naughty ghost, this copper coffin is called Juling coffin. My spiritual fitness will recover in 400 years. Julingdan just pierced the last layer of paper and woke me up.


    Now my spirit body is closely related to the copper coffin. Xianmen is afraid to see the secret. Gu Lingfeng borrowed the copper coffin for one month. His purpose is to make the copper coffin appear at the scene of the sword debate and use it to contain me at that time.


    If you guess correctly, they will adjust the time of your fight with Gu Lingfeng and get stuck before mine.


    As soon as I heard it, my heart almost jumped out. After a circle, I still got in for Gu Lingfeng. The fight was false, and he didn''t pay attention to the ending.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to smoke his big mouth. He quickly got up and said, I''ll find Jian Lingxiao now and ask him not to promise to change the time.


    The woman said, it''s too late.


    It is very important, but in my opinion, it is far less important than the safety of women. Seeing that I was so anxious, the woman held me down and said, it''s all right. I''ll lose to him at that time. He can''t hurt me. The rest can only see sword Lingxiao and Xie Yun.


    I hurried to say that I would carry it back and hide it as soon as I finished typing.


    Nvjiang was afraid that I would be sad and didn''t want to mention it, but she soon thought of something and asked me what benefits Gu Lingfeng gave you. Wouldn''t she encourage you to promise? In that case, I''ll spank this time.


    She grabbed me, flipped and put it on her legs. To tell the truth, she was not afraid of everyone''s jokes. She wanted to catch me. It was really like catching a chicken. She could walk around with it.


    When I saw that she was serious, I quickly took out my mobile phone and showed her the video sent by Gu Lingfeng to me. When I saw it, I was moved and said, it''s almost the same. Xianmen also went out of his way to seriously hurt me.


    Wife, won''t you get hurt? I''m still upset.


    can''t! Nvjiang gave me a reassuring look and guessed that this one was probably the only one in the world. We made a profit when we got it.


    What else did I want to ask, but she threw herself into the copper coffin and pressed it tightly.


    Recently, this kind of abnormality has been a little frequent. I lingered for a long time last time, which made my pants wet.


    Now again


    In the quiet copper coffin, the range of female stiffness is increasing. I couldn''t help hugging her and said, wife, the housekeeper said she could teach me to make you comfortable. Should I learn?


    The female stiff threw herself into the action suddenly stiff, then kissed me on the face and said softly, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''ve just become a little strange recently. I want to be a child. I''ll be fine in a while.


    oh I nodded, lay on my back and didn''t dare to move. It wasn''t fear, but if I turned sideways, I would be very uncomfortable.


    It took more than half an hour for the female stiff to stop, and I was worried about the fight the next day all night for fear that something might happen to the female stiff.


    Early the next morning, I changed my clothes and went out with Nu Jiang. When I saw Jian Lingxiao, he said that Xianmen asked to adjust the sword discussion time between Gu Lingfeng and me in the afternoon. I asked xiaxianmen when to find him. Sure enough, I almost separated from Gu Lingfeng. They came to the door. Even if I didn''t play cards, I''m afraid it was too late.


    Nu Jiang told Jian Lingxiao and Kunlun leader Xie Yun that she would lose, but she didn''t mention Juling coffin. Xie Yun and Jian Lingxiao are also nervous. After all, if they lose, Xianmen will have more confidence.


    Today is sword Lingxiao''s battle. It''s scheduled for the afternoon. On the way, Jian Lingxiao gave me a written secret letter. Let''s find a chance to send it to Bai Wushuang.


    How to fight against Xianmen? Nvjiang, they have discussed the countermeasures, and I don''t worry. After all, the damage caused by Xianmen''s hitting Shiao mountain is not small. Now the four families work together, coupled with Bai Wushuang, Xianmen can''t get any benefits. After some time, the corpse family has grown and is fully capable of beating them back to the small fishing village.


    It was breakfast time when I came back from sending the letter. Instead of looking for nvjiang, I went with fat Wang and encouraged him to ask his second uncle about my parents. As a result, the fat man said that his second uncle left last night.


    I have some regrets, but even if I ask, I''m afraid there will be no result. After dinner, we hurried to the sword platform. With my last experience, I took the stone steps to nvjiang as soon as I went.


    But today, the battle between sword Lingxiao and immortal gate''s strong man Gu Yue is not on the sword platform, but on the side peak of Shushan mountain.


    As soon as I heard it, I knew it was true. I couldn''t show my hands and feet on the sword platform. At most, it was the fight between Qin Yulin and the strong man of Xianmen yesterday. One move will win or lose.


    Fighting outside is a duel of life and death, but there is a difference. Can the sword hold up?


    At about the same time, Shushan opened the side peak, and the crowd began to gather in the past. Nvjiang and I also mixed in the crowd. On the way, I was worried that something would happen to jianlingxiao.


    Nvjiang said that Jianxiu is a very unique faction, and sometimes its strength can not be measured by Xuanli. The five peaks of Shu mountain are all in the juxia realm. Sword Lingxiao can defeat the other four people, which proves that his strength is stronger than the realm.


    In the crowd, I saw the five people in wudaoshan and told nvjiang about the third child of Xiaqu. After hearing this, she frowned slightly and asked me to meet them in the future and try not to have conflict. The attribute Zhenyuan is close to the existence of Xianyuan, and the same level has no fight at all.


    Hearing this, I was worried.

 Chapter 96

    There are five peaks in Shu mountain, which are respectively controlled by five juxia sword gods. In addition to sword Lingxiao, there are four sword gods: an prisoner, Bai Xiaofei, Yun LAN and Xu Yu.


    Because I got the news in advance, except for sword Lingxiao, the other four didn''t show up, which can be regarded as a hidden deterrent.


    But today, all four people appeared, occupying a corner of the side peak to build a human array.


    The onlookers were stopped at a distance of kilometers. The sword Qi was vertical and horizontal. It covered a wider range than the art. If they were too close, they were afraid of being hurt.


    I was protected by a woman. When I came near, Bai Xiaofei was guarding this side. Unexpectedly, I thought Ju Xia was over half a hundred years old, but I found that he was only in his thirties with sword eyes and star eyebrows.


    I don''t know if it''s because of sword cultivation. The higher the cultivation, the sharper the eyes. There will be sword Qi overflowing all the time, which makes people uncomfortable.


    Although they appeared for the first time, they had always been in control of the whole situation. When the woman was stiff, he asked, is it matchless?


    After asking, his eyes swept around the female stiff body. He looked at what he should see and what he shouldn''t see. He was a little unscrupulous. Although he couldn''t see through his clothes, I was still a little uncomfortable and stood in front of the woman.


    Um. After a long time, the woman was stiff and didn''t pay much attention.


    After staring at nvjiang, Bai Xiaofei''s eyes fell on me again, like two sharp swords trying to cut me piece by piece. At this time, Nu Jiang suddenly said unhappily, don''t look, my husband won''t learn sword from you.


    Bai Xiaofei observed me to see if I was suitable for learning sword?


    Hearing this, my nervous tension relaxed. Bai Xiaofei smiled gently, took back his eyes and stood in place like a sword. Except that his clothes were occasionally moved by the wind, the whole person was petrified.


    Seeing him like this, I seem to understand why nvjiang doesn''t let me learn swords. If they want to be like them, who is willing to follow them for a lifetime?


    I don''t know whether Chen Hao''s choice is right or wrong, but to be a family, as long as you like each other, Jian has no intention to be very close to him these days.


    Of course, that may also be Chen Hao''s current state. He was inadvertently regarded as a pocket pet by Jian.


    The side peak is unique. There are two finger peaks 100 meters apart, like two forked fingers. Soon a glow across the sky, the sword soared to the sky and fell on the finger peak on the left. Then the void surged, and the ancient moon appeared on the finger peak on the right out of thin air.


    It''s just the way of playing. I feel that it''s high and low to make a judgment. One raises the Xia and one breaks the emptiness. The level of Zhenyuan is not at the same level. I was a little relieved after listening to the explanation of nvjiang last night, and now it''s hanging up again.


    If sword Lingxiao is defeated miserably, I''m afraid the matter of Shiao mountain will be repeated.


    As like as two peas in the forum, Gu Yue''s hand was lifted up and the next thing was the same. She was almost killed by a bloody red sword.


    Gu Yue said faintly that this sword was obtained by our family on the Fairy Island in the South China Sea. It is called Jue Xian and the end of the four swords of killing Xian.


    His voice rolled out, and there was a burst of exclamation in the valley, which echoed for a long time.


    Bai Xiaofei said that although Jue Xian Jian is the end of the four immortal killing swords, the four immortal killing swords are ancient killing swords, and their power can not be underestimated.


    In ancient times, there were many immortals and gods, and people have died in the long river of time, but many magic weapons have been left. However, the immortals and gods in ancient times seem to have experienced a catastrophe. Most of the remaining artifacts are damaged or the spirit is incomplete, so they can''t give play to the power of ancient times. Although it is one of the killing swords, it may not be able to break the void.


    A voice appeared out of thin air and echoed the world. The people of the immortal sect shouted angrily. Who dares to talk wildly about the magic weapons of the immortal family?


    The scolding voice of the immortal gate just fell. A bent old man came out of the void with a dead wood stick in his hand and followed by a 13-year-old girl. The girl looked like a porcelain doll, and learned from adults to keep long hair. On her young face, there was a mature woman''s dressing, which was beautiful and moving.


    I just looked more. The girl stretched out her arms around me and hooked my chin. Don''t look at me.


    The sudden visit of Xuanmen baixiaosheng caused another sensation. But Xianmen didn''t eat this. The old man who just spoke said coldly again, who should I be? It turned out to be a blind old immortal.


    Hostility and disapproval are very strong.


    Xuanmen acknowledges the famous sword manual because of Bai Xiaosheng''s cultivation and his sword casting ability, but these are not worth mentioning in Xianmen''s view. Coupled with the ancient changes, it is naturally quite prejudiced.


    Bai Xiaosheng doesn''t defend. In his opinion, the ending is often the best proof.


    I pondered over his words and didn''t know if I was implying that breaking the void was better than Jue Xian sword. If so, sword Lingxiao may have a chance to win. Bai Xiaosheng fell directly beside us, as if deliberately. He greeted the little girl behind him with a smile and said, yun''er, come here. Grandpa will introduce you to a little partner.


    As soon as the little girl fell down, her eyes focused on me, as if I had provoked her. She puffed her mouth angrily and ignored Bai Xiaosheng''s greeting.


    Seeing that he couldn''t cry, Bai Xiaosheng smiled awkwardly and scolded, this dead girl.


    Then he said to me, Zhang Xiaoyou, yun''er is my granddaughter. I have an unkind request. I hope you will bring rhyme when you enter the secret place. I owe you a favor.


    oh I raised my eyebrows and pondered over his words. He saw that on the forum, we got a lot of magic drugs and magic tools. Would you like to come and share some?


    But when he came to show kindness, was he hinting at his position?


    Although Bai Xiaosheng doesn''t have a sect, at least he breaks the void. It would be great if he stood on our side against the immortal gate. Moreover, he is very unique in knowing the sword. The immortal gate can now take out the unique immortal sword, which proves that the small fishing village got a lot of ancient broken immortal weapons on the immortal island. If he was there, he could know the root and bottom.


    After thinking about it, I still looked up and wanted her advice. The woman''s face was cold at this time, and her watery red lips closed tightly.


    As soon as I saw this, I knew she was unhappy. She was about to refuse. Suddenly, Nu Jiang said that the fight was about to begin. Later, she said.


    She suddenly opened her mouth and answered for me. I took back my words, politely nodded to Bai Xiaosheng, and paid attention to the side peak of Shushan mountain.


    After the introduction of Jue Xianjian by Gu Yue, Jian Lingxiao didn''t break the emptiness in his hand. It''s easy to say that Shushan broke the emptiness. It''s not as famous as Jue Xianjian, but it has a complete sword spirit, which can be regarded as the top half of the Xianjian.


    Bai Xiaosheng also nodded and said, well, in another hundred years, it may become a real fairy sword. I''m afraid it''s the only one in the world.


    Their conversations all use secret methods, and their voices can spread far away. Soon, the broken void old man of Xianmen said coldly, frog at the bottom of the well, the world is big. How much do you know? Rely on the old to sell the old and talk freely.


    I nodded secretly and thought that the words of the strong man of Xianmen were more pertinent. In terms of breaking the virtual environment, China''s territory can be vertically and horizontally from north to south in an instant, but the world behind the bronze gate is frightening, and there is a blessed land for all ages. In addition, there are too many unknowns in the ancient temples in the West and the vast mountains and rivers in the South and North.


    The important thing is, is a place like that really the only one?


    Bai Xiaosheng didn''t refute. He didn''t know whether to disdain or agree.


    The sound of discussion echoed in the canyon for a moment and naturally became quiet, because the air over Shushan seemed to be affected by Zhenyuan and began to twist.


    The two great powers are mobilizing Zhenyuan and are going to make a move.


    Without the obstruction of the array, you can feel the pressure and overflow breath, just like a huge stone falling from the sky, which makes it difficult for people to breathe.


    Seeing that I was uncomfortable, the female stiff body released the breath of if there was no, blocking all the pressure out. Seeing this, Bai Xiaosheng took yun''er and sent it to me. He said with a smile that my old man was old and touched the light of the queen.


    As a result, as soon as she took a few steps, the woman said calmly, you old man, you are really annoying.


    Cough! Bai Xiaofei was choked by his saliva and coughed. He didn''t move just now, just like the momentum of the sword edge disappeared. He turned back and said to Bai Xiaosheng, elder, what''s the matter with you? Can you talk about it later?


    Bai Xiaosheng''s face was very embarrassed. It was the little girl named yun''er. She was not afraid of female stiffness at all. She stared at her with angry big eyes.


    The girl''s mouth was stiff and slightly raised, revealing half a small corpse tooth.


    I know something about the characteristics of the corpse clan. They retain some primitive habits. Showing their teeth is provocation, demonstration and strength.


    Wang pangzi''s family sent yinggou''s blood old stiff, who was too scared to resist because the female stiff showed her corpse teeth.


    But yun''er is a human being. When she sees that the woman is stiff, she reveals her corpse teeth, her small nose wrinkled together, and eight white teeth in front of her.


    Nvjiang probably realized that the other party was not a zombie, hummed and turned away from her.


    At this time, on the side peak of Shushan mountain, the sky was originally shrouded in some clouds, which now seems to be scattered by some invisible force.


    I told Nu Jiang, wife, you let the outside breath in. You''re protecting me when I can''t stand it.


    Without the most intuitive feeling, you can''t experience a lot of things. The voice just fell, and the next moment a terrible breath fell on me. I tightened my body fiercely, and the Yang Yuan in my body ran crazy and wanted to resist.


    Even so, the power that keeps coming is still like the tide, and I''m just a broken flower, which will be broken at any time.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, nvjiang blocked the breath out again, just let me experience it.


    At this time, Gu Yue shot, Jue Xian sword rolled up a blood cloud in the void, and fell with the long sword, as if the sky had collapsed and directly cut into the sky like a sword.


    In a moment, the woman opened her body protection Zhenyuan and let a wisp of breath in. My hair stood up all over my body.


    The sword was carried by Lingxiao with one hand, proudly pointing to the peak. There was no broken virtual sword, but the sword Qi appeared one after another within hundreds of meters around him, quickly condensing a silver white sword in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, I frowned slightly and the sword soared to the sky. I didn''t intend to use the broken void, but the cohesive heart sword.


    Just a heart sword, can you resist Jue Xian?

 Chapter 97

    As soon as they started on the side peak, the whole audience became quiet.


    The Jue Xian sword fell, and the rolled up blood cloud stood on its side in an instant, like a blade formed by a curtain of heaven, splitting directly into the sky across a hundred meters.


    At this time, the heart sword of the sword Lingxiao has condensed into an almost entity. The sword is generated by the heart and the sword is moved by the heart. He doesn''t have any action. He just hunts in white and is brushed by the sword Qi of Jue Xian. There are cracks and blood splashing out at the same time.


    Jue Xian was injured before he fell. If he really fell, could he bear it?


    I was nervous, but at the next moment, the heart sword suddenly pulled out of the air, directly stabbed at the thin blade, and accurately blocked it.


    At the moment of collision, the female stiff dared not put any breath in, but the circle of air waves in the sky dispersed, and then a circular halo was released from the two people at the same time, growing larger and larger. That is the impact on the body caused by taking over the strength of the other party.


    The halos collided and made a loud noise. The sword soared directly out of the sky. In the void, the afterglow came back in an instant, but it was blood stained on the skirt.


    Gu Yue was also shaken back, and immediately broke the void and returned to the original place. If I hadn''t stared at it, I would have thought that he was pressing his sword into the sky.


    Juxia sword God, but so. Gu Yue opened her mouth coldly, and her crane hair turned black quickly. In the blink of an eye, she returned to her youth, and her breath was stronger. The Jue Xian sword in his hand buzzed again, and the bloody sword Qi was stimulated and flew out for 100 meters. That was his true yuan, which was too strong to be restrained by Jue Xian sword.


    The sword soared to the sky and finally moved. The sword pointed fiercely to the sky and spit out gently.


    The sound of a word contains infinite sword meaning.


    When he repaired the sword to his point, coupled with the heart sword skill of Shushan, his heart is a sword, blood is a sword, and flesh and blood is a sword. Standing on the finger peak, he was originally a sword.


    But the ancient moon was also terrible at this time. The scattered Blood Sword Qi was like ancient immortal blood. Bursts of wails came out. On the Jue immortal sword, there were immortal shadows, which were tragic. Some were in different places, some were pierced through their heads, and their eyes were empty. They were unwilling to look at the front.


    Those are the immortals who once died under the Jue Xian sword?


    How terrible would it be if the sword spirit inside was not incomplete?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    The sword is as like as two peas, and the sword is flying above the sword. It seems to have been controlled by him. It has been robbed and gathered. Even a similar sword has been formed in the blink. Not only that, but even the breath is exactly the same.


    There is a strong immortal sect who can''t hold his breath. He screams in the void and his heart sword condenses. Isn''t that a mental skill that can only be touched by breaking the void?


    The words are full of questions and can hear shock.


    The female as like as two peas opened to explain to me that the heart sword is condensed, can steal the sword spirit of the other side, and almost turn out almost the same sword, and use the same move.


    Her voice just fell, and the Jue Xian sword formed by the sword Lingxiao fell in the air. His sword came out half a second slower, but faster than the ancient moon, almost falling on the other party at the same time.


    This... I''m a little shocked. Both sides are hurt. If Gu Yue doesn''t take the sword and avoid it, the end will be that they will be killed by each other at the same time.


    Seeing that the picture was about to appear, Gu Yue suddenly shouted angrily and withdrew first. The sword Qi dissipated, but the sword Lingxiao directly cleaved on the finger peak where Gu Yue stood.


    All the black stones on the five peaks of Shu mountain are as hard as iron. I used the seven star sword to cut them. Sparks splashed everywhere, but I was only scratched. However, under the sword Lingxiao, there was a sword mark half a meter deep.


    What''s terrible is that from the point of view of Jian Lingxiao''s hand, he has no intention to stop. If Gu Yue is not the first to be frightened, the ending is the one expected.


    It''s terrible. You have to work hard as soon as you make a move.


    It''s what the blade points at, and there''s no retreat. I''m afraid cultivating such a sword will be ruthless and lustless. It''s not a good thing.


    Gu Yue retreated because she was afraid of death. Her momentum was weak. The sword soared to the sky. After she came back from breaking the void, her face was angry. She shouted loudly. You want to die.


    Jue Xian doesn''t go straight down, but points out fiercely. For a time, the void was moaning, and countless white runes emerged. They were wrapped around the Jue Xian sword. They were red and white. They looked strange, but they became more and more powerful.


    Celestial finger!


    I can feel the familiar Qi mechanism. Gu Yue used the sword instead of the finger to show the immortal finger. What''s terrible is that the power of the immortal finger perfectly matches with the Jue immortal sword.


    The sword did not fall and the finger did not touch. Sword Lingxiao''s body explodes blood fog. He can''t bear the pressure of immortal fingers. His body seems to explode at any time.


    Guyue drinks a lot. This means breaking rivers and seas and breaking mountains and rivers. What do you use to pick it up?


    The self-confidence in his words overflowed, and the breeding momentum made his finger more terrible. Even if there is a big mountain in front, it seems that you can give directions.


    The sword Lingxiao''s white clothes have been dyed red. The heart sword just condensed has not yet taken shape. It was crushed by the terrible pressure of the immortal finger, and blood was spitting out of the mouth.


    At this time, Gu Yue didn''t mean to stop. He continued to point out that he wanted to kill the sword Lingxiao on the spot.


    Seeing that a generation of sword gods is about to fall, there is a beep on the main peak of Shushan mountain, and a black light rises into the sky. The sword spirit feels that it wants to break through the air.


    But Gu Yue raised her left hand fiercely, kilometers away, toward the main peak of Shu mountain. Her fingers were silver white, and the runes on them flickered. She suppressed the broken virtual sword and didn''t let it be born.


    You must die.


    Gu Yue regained her youthful appearance and showed her two fingers at the same time.


    The broken void who wanted to be born was pressed by a guide, and the buzzer suddenly weakened.


    At this time, the sword Lingxiao seemed to be unable to hold on. He coughed up blood in his mouth. The blood mist on his body turned into a blood line and was about to be instructed by the immortal.


    The real yuan that broke the void finally suppressed juxia. I clenched my nervous fist. Bai Xiaofei''s body trembled slightly, his eyes beat, and he couldn''t help but want to fight.


    The red glow twinkles under the female stiff veil. She also wants to save the sword Lingxiao.


    Today''s Shushan mountain can''t live without the sword. The same is true of the corpse clan. The zombies I bought are not enough to resist the next attack of Xianmen.


    If the sword soars to the sky and dies, the Kunlun snow mountain sect can''t protect itself. It will prosper and lose.


    But aware of the intention of Bai Xiaofei and nvjiang, the two strong people who break the void step out of the void and warn coldly that this is a fair fight, life and death are up to life.


    In the other directions, there are also strong people in juxia realm who suppress the three sword gods and the leader of Kunlun snow mountain, and Gu Yi is also among them.


    Gu Yue had the arrogance of her youth. She said coldly, the so-called sword, but so.


    The voice fell, and the immortal finger on the left hand glowed again, and the buzzer was suppressed. But the sword spirit is still struggling and wants to be born.


    On Jue Xian sword, the sword spirit and rune pattern are flourishing at the same time. At this time, the sharp killing sword seems to become a fairy finger. It points to break mountains and rivers and kill the sword in the sky.


    Sword Lingxiao''s body exploded several blood mist. His whole body was covered with sword Qi and was hammering to death.


    A senseless struggle. Gu Yue spoke again with awe inspiring intention to kill.


    I tightly grasped the skirt on the woman''s stiff back, and my palms were in a cold sweat. Under that guidance, I''m afraid the sword will become blood mud. But at the moment, nvjiang and Bai Xiaofei were stopped. Even if they started, it was too late to save people.


    The strong man of Xianmen in front of Bai Xiaofei sneered that the sword God of Shushan is just like this. It''s not worth mentioning in front of fairies.


    His voice came out, and all the disciples in Shushan were sad and angry, but there was nothing they could do.


    Not on the rostrum, that is to decide life and death. While worried about the sword soaring into the sky, I was also worried about female stiffness, and my heart became more and more uneasy.


    But just as the voice of the strong man of Xianmen fell, pointing to the peak, Jian Lingxiao said that Shushan is a sword and Shushan people are swords. There are no bent swords, only broken swords.


    Word by word, he echoed sonorous and powerful on the whole Shushan mountain, and his body was more straight, the sword meaning from his heart became abundant, and the sword spirit around him condensed more.


    I don''t know when to start, the splashed blood line on his body turned into blood mist again. There was an unstoppable sharpness in the swirling sword whine. He protected his master and was still fighting against the immortal finger integrated with Jue Xian sword.


    Above the main peak, the sound of the sword continued. From the initial mourning, it gradually became loud and clear. The vertical and horizontal sword Qi hovered thousands of kilometers away.


    The spirit of the broken virtual sword senses the master''s will. Even if it is broken, it will be born.


    The face of the strong man of Xianmen changed slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect the sword meaning of sword Lingxiao to be so strong.


    At this time, I also understand that before nvjiang, sword cultivation cannot measure strength with real yuan, because they cultivate will. Only invincible will can forge the sword in the heart.


    Under the stimulation of this will, people''s potential will be infinitely amplified, which is very terrible.


    Aware of the change, Gu Yue fiercely closed her hands, but before the sword Lingxiao got out of trouble, Tianxian pointed out the second point, doubling her strength, crushing the void and pressing the sword Lingxiao.


    The original intention of Dasheng''s sword was pressed down in an instant. Just for a moment, he could not kill the sword Lingxiao. This is a confrontation of will. He is unwilling to give in like a sword. Under the fingers of the terrible immortal, whether it is the sword Lingxiao or breaking the void, he would rather break than bend down.


    But Gu Yue won''t give Jian Lingxiao a chance to get up. The void under the immortal''s finger collapsed, and the finger peak at the foot of Jian Lingxiao was pressed down for a few centimeters.


    The horror scene may not be seen in the distance, but I saw it very clearly in front of me.


    Gu Yue sneered. No matter how strong your sword intention is, there will always be a limit, and juxia is your limit. Kill you today in tushu mountain.


    The wolf''s ambition is so obvious that it is no longer covered up. In his opinion, sword Lingxiao is dead.


    The sword at the foot of the mountain had no intention. I don''t know when it ran up. There was a dark black light on her body, blocking the breath of terror around. It can be seen that there was strong protection to let her get here safely.


    At this time, she was sad in her eyes, but her face was like a sword and never gave in. At the same time, a layer of black fog appeared in the sky of the main peak of Shushan mountain, which temporarily suppressed the immortal finger.


    Then Bai Wushuang came in the air. The immortal gate broke the emptiness. The strong man''s face changed greatly and asked Bai Wushuang what he meant!


    Bai Wushuang replied faintly. He accidentally passed by. Why?


    The strong man of Xianmen looks white. Facing the white unparalleled who can kill and break the virtual environment, the original momentum of bullying people has no effect.


    Under the suppression of haos and seconds, the five peaks of Shushan emit sharp sword sounds at the same time, shivering in the void, an ink black light rises into the sky, and the sound of sword sounds all over the world.


    Break the void, shoot out the dark sword Qi, jump directly into the void, and instantly appear on the top of the sword Lingxiao.

 Chapter 98

    The appearance of Bai Wushuang is somewhat unexpected. Of course, at this time, the people of Xianmen are even more unprepared.


    And this matter also left me a confusion. If Bai Wushuang doesn''t come, can he break free?


    I am not the only one who has the same question, but no one can give the exact answer, which has become the most controversial public case in the history of Xuanmen. Because it is related to the secret of a mysterious door and the suppression of the realm of Zhenyuan. Is it useful or not!


    But for Shushan now, the emergence of Bai Wushuang shows that the plan in the secret letter has been completed, and the forces lurking outside the immortal gate have been disintegrated.


    At this time, breaking emptiness was born, and the whole Shushan mountain was shrouded by the sound of swords. The divine sword had spirit, crossed the emptiness, and made everyone''s heart tremble. I even had an idea that if Shushan was willing, I would like to use a small wooden axe to break emptiness!


    Of course, this is unlikely.


    When poxu fell into the hands of sword Lingxiao, a huge sword intention rose into the sky, and tens of thousands of sword Qi flew out of him. Under the terrible sword Qi, the once fairy sword began to tremble, and the spirit of the fairy sword seemed to wake up and compete with poxu.


    The void around it is also twisted, emitting a strong killing intention. I can feel the cold breath through the protection of female stiffness.


    That kind of breath is telling everyone a fact that the fairy sword recovers and can cut down a void with its power.


    Goose bumps sprouted up on my face. How terrible is fairy, fairy yuan? What kind of power is that?


    However, it is a pity that the immortal sword is unwilling, and the sword spirit is incomplete after all. It collapsed in the unknown years. The terrible smell only appears for a few seconds and disappears, but it still gives everyone a shock.


    Breaking emptiness was suppressed for a short time, and its sword meaning broke out again. The years flowed through, and now it belongs to its era.


    The sword screamed in Lingxiao''s mouth. The long sword fell and broke the Qi field in front of Gu Yue. The runes on the immortal finger were broken from inside to outside and would be disintegrated.


    However, the art of half immortals is still strong. There are too many powerful runes in it. The sword at the peak of Lingxiao can''t be broken.


    However, something that made people''s eyes fall sharply happened. Facing the sword Lingxiao after breaking the emptiness, Gu Yue felt the vigorous sword Qi, and even gave birth to fear. She turned to break the emptiness and wanted to escape.


    But it broke the void too quickly. Like its name, it broke the void and arrived in an instant. The ancient moon, which had disappeared in the sky, gave a scream and stumbled out of the void. Half of his shoulder and his right hand were cut off directly, and his blood sprinkled into the sky. His black hair turned white in an instant. He was really much older.


    The sword Lingxiao exerts the peak sword under the powerful pressure, and the consumption is also great. However, he resolutely releases the sword again to completely erase the ancient moon.


    I admit defeat! Let me go!


    When Gu Yue saw that she was going to cut off the void, she panicked and admitted defeat and begged for mercy. If he cries out for mercy, Gu Yue''s will will will collapse completely. If a strong person has a broken will, he will never be a strong person again. If he doesn''t stop his cultivation, I''m afraid he will go backwards.


    In his heart, there will always be a shadow that cannot be erased in his life.


    When he met sword Lingxiao, he was defeated without fighting.


    Bai Wushuang and nvjiang soared at the same time. I was led by her and had another addiction to flying. I have to say that with nvjiang, I have an advantage over anyone. I can feel the battle of the strong from a close distance and get a lot of insights.


    Think of yourself in the past. At that time, you were too weak and worried too much. Too many worries will weaken the original advantages.


    Bai Wushuang and nvjiang protect sword Lingxiao at the same time to avoid Xianmen dogs jumping over the wall and taking advantage of people''s danger to kill sword Lingxiao.


    At this time, the ancient moon shed blood to catch up with the Jue Xian sword falling from the broken arm.


    Our people didn''t mean to rob, but just as the ancient moon was about to catch up, a terrible force suddenly appeared in the sky. It was almost just beginning. A big hand burning flames appeared out of thin air and grabbed the falling Jue Xian sword. The ancient moon was avoided by the breath on the way. The strong men of the immortal gate had to stop it, but then a voice came from the flames, I use this sword to kill one person.


    All the people of Xianmen stopped, including them. All the strong people present were creepy. They didn''t know who he was going to kill.


    The flame giant hand grabbed Jue Xian sword, and the terrible sword Qi directly destroyed a stone slope under a hundred meters high, and forcibly cut off several meters. There was a holy light in the flame, which directly cut me across a kilometer, and a blinking sword appeared in front of me.


    Female stiffness blocked all the breath, but I was still palpitating. The whole person was blown up and instinctively arched up to resist.


    But Nu Jiang took me back for the first time. Bai Wushuang scattered a mass of black fog. There was also a faint holy light. They were all peerless strong men who stepped into the holy land with half a foot.


    White peerless rose into the sky. It was wrapped in black fog and couldn''t see anyone. But at that moment, I felt that it was not people in the black fog. I vaguely saw a huge beast like a mountain.


    At this time, Jue Xian sword was more terrible than Gu Yue''s hand. The huge hand with flame seemed to completely urge it.


    The broken emptiness in the sword Lingxiao''s hand was trembling and couldn''t bear the pressure brought by the fairy sword.


    The black fog sent out a huge roar that shattered the void and directly shook the Jue immortal sword. The huge hand of the flame in the sky broke. A person with flame appeared in the void and his eyes swept towards me.


    Bai Wushuang came back, and the black fog was dispersed briefly, revealing two huge dark blue eyes.


    Sword Lingxiao uttered a cry, as if he thought of something, but he didn''t say it.


    My heart is also very shocked. Bai Wushuang is not a human. Is he a big demon or a demon in hell?


    Unfortunately, no one said, because at this time, the man who sent out the flame again issued his sword, not attacking Bai Wushuang, but also cutting it down at me.


    Bai Wushuang, who was shrouded in the black fog again, rushed to block his killing move. But just then, a fist suddenly appeared in the sky of nvjiang. It fell like a meteor and became bigger and bigger, like a ten thousand high peak, which wanted to completely erase me.


    Who''s going to kill me? Why kill me?


    The sword soared to the sky and Bai Xiaofei came out. The two sword gods came out at the same time, but they were shattered by the holy light a few meters apart.


    At the same time, some people also shot in the void in the other two directions to kill me. At this time, the sky turned into five colors and five mountains. They wanted to kill me.


    Roar!


    The woman was stiff and the whole person was blown up. She held my hand tighter and roared up to the sky. The black yarn on her eyes was shocked into fly ash by the power she released. Her blood red eyes glared at the sky and showed sharp corpse teeth at the same time.


    At this moment, the woman''s eyes seemed to contain two seas of blood, boundless terror. Only in the face of three strong men who have stepped into the holy land, she is unable to resist at all.


    I struggled hard to get rid of her. As long as I left, the three people in wudaoshan would not attack her. But the woman''s stiff hands were tight, and the light of her eyes lit up half of the sky, competing with the colorful light.


    Seeing that she and I were going to be killed together on the spot, the three hands suddenly went back, and the person emitting flame in the distance stopped fighting with Bai Wushuang, and said from a distance, you know, this son can''t stay, and we have an agreement.


    Hum! The woman was stiff and cold. Hum, she didn''t dare to relax her vigilance. Her eyes glared at the void. She said coldly, kill him and kill me first!


    Really? The flame man in the distance opened his mouth and wanted to do it.


    I hurried to call Nu Jiang and said, wife, you can''t fight them. Let go of me.


    The female stiff didn''t answer, but sucked the Yang Yuan in my body in an instant. As soon as she lifted her hand, the small wooden axe appeared in her hand. The rune patterns on it were activated and covered vertically and horizontally, like heaven patterns, which made people scared, but didn''t give out any breath.


    The holy light on the four empty people was flashing. The woman said coldly, 400 years ago, you suddenly fell and didn''t want to be suppressed by it for 400 years. Do you want to know its origin? Would you like to try its power?


    I was shocked. Was wudaoshan born because the wooden axe left wudaoshan and was brought into the secret place by me?


    Unfortunately, female stiffness is just a threat, not really to say its origin.


    The fifth spirit of wudaoshan appears. He has been hiding in the void and wants to wait for an opportunity. Now in the face of a small wooden axe, he appears, and the five people are juxtaposed in the void.


    Bai Wushuang also flew back, restored the appearance of a refined scholar and stood next to nvjiang.


    With these changes, the faces of the people in Xianmen are constantly changing. What I fear most now is that they take the opportunity to add wudaoshan. I''m afraid everyone will fall.


    And they obviously have such plans. Someone in Xianmen has stood up and is ready to speak. But before he opened his mouth, Wang pangzi''s angry curse came from the void. Old man, I told you to hurry up. Why do you have to drop the chain every time? You''ve lost the face of our Lao Wang family!


    The abrupt voice broke the original tense atmosphere. When I looked back, I saw that Wang pangzi was struggling to bow down and push a very reluctant old man to come in the air.


    Wang pangzi must be unable to resist the sky. It was the old man who took him away.


    The old man was very unhappy, but he was a little helpless about fat Wang. The strong man of Xianmen who wanted to speak quietly stopped.


    Wang pangzi was sweating. It can be seen that although the old man took him to the sky, the old man really didn''t want to. He pushed him all the way here.


    Stop! Stop! Seeing that he was about to come to nvjiang, the old man finally couldn''t help but didn''t want to take another step. However, he turned to the strong man who broke the emptiness in Xianmen and said, friends of the small fishing village, give me a face and just look at it. In this way, you are good to me and everyone, so as not to hurt the harmony.


    The three words of Xiaoyu village shouted out, and everyone in Xianmen changed his face. Although that was their origin, they were high above the world at this time. Those three words were a kind of humiliation.


    The leader who broke the emptiness showed his green veins on his forehead and asked provocatively, what can Taoist friends do to let our Xianmen stand idly by.


    Wang pangzi wanted to push the old man next to me, but the old man really didn''t want to come over. He was really tired of being pushed. He turned back and kicked Wang pangzi, scolded angrily, turtle grandson, stay away from me.


    Under one foot, Wang pangzi flew out directly, but the place where he fell happened to be where Bai Xiaosheng stood. When Wang pangzi fell, he scolded reluctantly. Old man, you''ve been a shrinking turtle all your life.


    Wang pangzi''s angry scolding seems to show the style of the Wang family.

 Chapter 99

    Wang pangzi was kicked off by his grandfather and scolded angrily, but Bai Xiaosheng stood where he fell. Obviously, Bai Xiaosheng knew Lao Wang and caught him, otherwise he had to fall to death.


    At this time, Lao Wang looked back. His white hair stood upright like a hedgehog. It looked a little scary. There are also holy patterns on his body. He glared at the strong man of the immortal gate and asked, is this enough? Or let your village head come?


    village head?


    It is estimated that many people laughed, and the woman was very stiff, because she also smiled, and the momentum condensed by this smile dispersed at once.


    Fortunately, the five spirits of wudaoshan in the distance were also thundered, and their breath was also unstable.


    The people of Xianmen looked gloomy, but the village head was named, which proved that Lao Wang had something to rely on. He was able to suppress Xianmen, and they didn''t dare to take advantage of others'' danger, and they didn''t dare to mess around.


    This side calmed down, and the fire spirit of the five spirits asked Nu Jiang again. Do you really want to protect him?


    Nvjiang''s answer was very direct. After injecting the mutated Zhenyuan, the small wooden axe hummed, and there was golden light on the axe blade. Although it was wood, it had an unparalleled edge. Without waving, the void in front collapsed quickly.


    The five spirits originally wanted to do it. It can be seen that the small wooden axe was urged, and his face suddenly changed. At the same time, he asked, can you urge it?


    Then he asked and answered himself, how is it possible? Only Xianli can urge you. You can''t have Xianli.


    Nu Jiang still didn''t answer. She waved a small wooden axe at the finger peak in the distance without any breath, but the black finger peak in the distance was directly cut off a few meters long. Nu Jiang said coldly that you can try.


    i see. People in wudaoshan seem to see something. Huoling said that the future is the world of the next generation. I hope you can understand. Then he pointed to me and said, you know more about his problems than we do. Leaving him will be a great disaster.


    The voice of the fire spirit fell, and the five disappeared at the same time.


    Just what do they mean? Why would it be a disaster to keep me alive?


    However, I can hear the meaning of their previous sentence. So far, the strong people who should come out have come out. Of course, there are experts hidden in various sects and factions who have not appeared. However, on the whole, those who have made moves have tried to find out the truth, and those who have not made moves have also seen the truth. Next, there will be an era that belongs to us, and they will contain each other, Not at will.


    But no one knows what the future will be. Xianmen dare to force the corpse clan, Shushan, Kunlun and Xueshan sect at the same time, and may not be willing to end it.


    Lao Wang didn''t wait for the girl to say hello. His barbed white hair fell down and disappeared with one step. He couldn''t wait to avoid the chaos. No wonder fat Wang scolded him as a turtle


    However, Wang pangzi was able to pull him out at the first time, which showed that he had been hiding nearby to watch, but there was a holy grain hidden, which was not noticed.


    As soon as Lao Wang left, the people of Xianmen took a breath and saw that the enemy they were facing had not changed. The leader said coldly that the two matches had ended, and the remaining two were better finished today?


    Want to speed up the process? Are you panicking, or do you want to do it as soon as possible?


    At this time, Bai Wushuang also heard that I killed two juxia outside the immortal gate, but several escaped. The immortal gate has a deep foundation.


    Because of the rigidity of the woman, he also gave me a voice.


    It''s very powerful for a sect to break through the virtual world. I believe that after this incident, there will be more allied sects, because only one family can''t fight against Xianmen.


    I asked Nu Jiang what strength the village head of Xianmen was. When the female stiff faced me, she had closed her eyes, but she was stunned by my question. Bai Wushuang said nearby that he has the art of half immortals, and I''m afraid he can become a saint at any time. However, even if he is a saint, he doesn''t dare to come forward. The stronger he is, the more afraid he is of falling. It''s not difficult for me to give up my life and spell him out.


    Because it''s not a voice transmission, it makes Xianmen a little embarrassed.


    And the elegant Bai Wushuang said such words, which shocked me a little. But only with this idea can we deter the village head of Xianmen.


    Seeing that it was ignored by us, the strong man of Xianmen was a little unhappy and asked the question again. Nvjiang took the small wooden axe and told the strong man of Xianmen that Tongtong''s fight was on the sword platform!


    Nvjiang doesn''t give me a small wooden axe. I think it''s just right. Staying in her hand can deter wudaoshan. Unfortunately, up to now, I still don''t know why wudaoshan killed me.


    There must be a reason why wudaoshan suddenly appeared 400 years ago.


    But I believe that with their birth, the mystery will be solved little by little, and the inheritance of Qu Laosan''s five wudaoshan is still there, and some clues can always be found.


    Perhaps, parents and grandpa old man Wu are also related to them. The sudden disappearance of people and the sudden emergence of wudaoshan don''t seem to be accidental.


    After a life and death crisis, I didn''t feel anything, because at that moment, the female stiffness isolated all the breath and didn''t let me feel the terrible power. Some in my heart still yearned and didn''t fear.


    It''s said that the broken virtual realm of Xianmen will compete on the sword platform. It''s light to say that the competition between the queen and me will also be carried out next. It''s too troublesome to toss back and forth. Young people should drink blood instead of growing up under shelter.


    When I heard this, my blood was boiling for no reason. To tell you the truth, the five spirits shot with boundless terror. Bai Wushuang''s action is also shocking, but their perception is far less than the battle between Jian Lingxiao and Gu Yue.


    In that battle, I saw not only strength, but also will. It was the most instinctive power of mankind, not by cultivation. Wen Yan stood up and said, well, fight here.


    Nu Jiang was worried, but she also understood the words of the elder Xianmen. The flowers in the greenhouse can never stand the wind and rain. Moreover, she is also a person in the torrent. The world is so big that maybe there are people who can kill her. If she has been sheltered, where will I go when that day comes?


    But she absorbed my Yang Yuan. The mixed real yuan is very unique. I guess that might be Xianli.


    Unfortunately, my Yang Yuan is too weak. If it becomes stronger, I''m afraid the mutated real yuan will be more terrible.


    Thinking of this, I am secretly determined to become stronger. Now the biggest opportunity to become stronger is in the secret realm, where there are all kinds of opportunities that can''t be missed. After participating in the duel and smashing the immortal sect''s intention to destroy the four sects, I will seize the time to enter the secret territory.


    At this time, nvjiang took me back to the ground. Because we couldn''t resist the air and we couldn''t send out a terrible smell, we temporarily returned to the place where the crowd gathered more than a thousand meters away.


    After witnessing the battle of the strong, some people still can''t return to God. Some look depressed and complain about the difficulty of the road. These people are generally about 30 years old and their cultivation is in xuantongqi. In this life, they can''t be brilliant.


    Some people were frightened with fear. If the female stiffness had not blocked the breath, I''m afraid I would be like them, because it would be more frightening if I got too close.


    Of course, some eyes are full of passion, as if they just saw their own future and have more fighting spirit.


    At this time, I also hold such a strength in my heart. I really want to have an opponent and play happily.


    Just like Jue Xianjian, its glory has passed, and there will be such an existence as breaking emptiness to replace it in this world.


    However, from their conversation, the immortal no longer exists, but the things left by years are still guiding the immortal road.


    I''m afraid that nvjiang''s creation of Yang Fu Jing is not simply to cultivate Yang and repair a pulse, but to feel what she has learned.


    However, yin and Yang talismans cannot appear on one person at the same time. They can only be separated.


    At present, there are many people, and it''s hard for me to ask.


    Moreover, after falling, the strong person who broke the emptiness of the Xianmen mentioned the gambling fight. Nu Jiang didn''t answer, but flew up in the air. As soon as she left, Bai Xiaofei, an prisoner, Yun LAN and Xu Yu protected me. She was afraid that the strong person of the Xianmen would suddenly start to fight.


    As for Bai Wushuang, he left with Jian Lingxiao at the first time. A battle with Gu Yue shook the foundation of Jian Lingxiao. However, I believe that he will not regress his cultivation. On the contrary, his will will will become stronger.


    Unfortunately, no one can refine pills. The spirit grass we brought back can only be taken directly. It was eaten by Bai Wushuang alone.


    Nu Jiang flew into the air and stretched out her hand in the direction of Shushan station. There were runes on her palm. A moment later, the bronze Museum flew in the air. When it reached her head, it fell with Nu Jiang like a magic weapon, slamming into an open space and crushing a lot of earth and rock.


    The copper coffin has a great connection with nvjiang, but I don''t know what Xianmen will do. Then, three figures came from under the sword edge of Shushan mountain. It was the housekeeper who came with the ancestors of the Su family and the old stiff of yinggou''s blood. He saw the corpse family like Yu, which triggered a riot.


    However, after absorbing the emperor''s blood, it obeyed the orders of female stiffness and did not need to suck blood. It roared at the crowd and became quiet.


    The housekeeper fell directly into the copper coffin and lay in it, with two Qixia old stiff guards around.


    Nu Jiang stood in front of the coffin and looked at the strong men of Xianmen without expression.


    Gu Lingfeng came out of the crowd at this time. His expression was still cold and arrogant. He seemed to have something to rely on. He didn''t care about the ending as I thought.


    At this time, Nu Jiang also said, naughty, if you dare to lose my house, see how I deal with you. Nu Jiang said that, according to the agreement, she personally sealed Gu Lingfeng''s power and forcibly suppressed his cultivation to Xuantong territory.


    Wang pangzi and Jian didn''t want them to come too. Wang pangzi worried that, boss, Gu lingtianxuan and Fengfeng can cut and kill each other across two realms. Although there is help, there are also two brushes. His brother should not be weaker than him. You must be careful.


    I raised my breath and quickly adjusted my mind to get rid of the influence of sword Lingxiao on their battle. I can''t lose this one, whether it''s for the sake of a woman or a stiff copper coffin.


    The crowd dispersed, leaving a large open space in the middle of the canyon. Gu Lingfeng walked to the scene and gracefully made an invitation gesture to me. I took out the seven star sword and stepped in.


    But in the face of his moment, I seemed to realize what was wrong.

 Chapter 100

    The smile on Gu Lingfeng''s face makes me very uneasy. He can point to immortals, but the strength displayed by different levels of cultivation is also different. He can''t kill me with a finger like Gu Yue.


    And the immortal''s magic is only the immortal''s finger. I know the root and the bottom. What does he rely on?


    I looked down at the seven star sword in my hand. It was extraordinary. There was a number of rows in the whole Xuanmen, and it only needed Zhenyuan to stimulate an array similar to a small field.


    But it''s such a weapon. After Xianmen came, he never mentioned to get it back.


    It has a problem.


    Gu Lingfeng saw that I was going to the scene and stopped again. He sneered and asked, why are you afraid?


    I ignored him, but threw the seven star sword to nvjiang. She also realized that there might be something wrong with the seven star sword and began to check it after taking it.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any weapons in my hand, Wang pangzi hurriedly sent me the enchanting and soul snatching weapon. He told me that the enchanting and soul snatching weapon was special and couldn''t bear to chop.


    I also felt it in my hand. When I injected Zhenyuan, the whole person became lighter, and there was an influx of power in the soul to stabilize the three souls and seven souls.


    It''s a very appropriate name to seduce the soul of others, but it has blessings for itself. I''m afraid it''s unique in the famous sword spectrum, but this weapon is more suitable for assassination than hand to hand combat.


    It''s a pity that I fainted when I dealt with the fourth sword boy last time. I didn''t see the fat man''s hand, but he can kill the electric sword in an instant. It can be seen that the power of the explosion is good, but it''s not suitable for me to seduce souls now.


    Seeing that I had returned the enchanting soul and soul, Wang pangzi hurriedly shouted to them. Qin Xue handed over her sword. I took it in my hand. It was freezing to the bone and almost didn''t freeze myself to death.


    Bai Xiaofei was embarrassed. Strong people like them would not easily lend their weapons.


    And I also hope to have a weapon in hand. After all, this war can''t be lost.


    Gu Lingfeng saw that I didn''t use the seven star sword, and his face didn''t change much. Was it my mistake?


    When he saw me procrastinating, he sneered that there were only one or two weapons that could be taken by the corpse clan?


    The corpse clan is a little short of weapons, but the Yin weapons brought out by the secret place have equipped them and will be better and better in the future.


    I had a strong sense of war in my heart. When I heard the speech, I went directly to him and said in a cold voice, you don''t need weapons to deal with you in Xuantong territory.


    Gu Lingfeng took a half step back when he heard the speech. The expression on his face instantly converged. His face turned red. Dark golden veins appeared and spread all over his body, like a giant talisman. When Fu appeared, his body was raised by half a meter, and his muscles collapsed so that his clothes would break. He looked down at me and sneered. Today, I''ll let you see the details of Xianmen.


    When the words fell, he hit his fist directly on the head, and the burst of power made the air moan. I jumped under my feet and almost avoided it.


    With a bang, his fist hit the ground, the earth and rock were sunken, and a half meter deep pit appeared, and there were cracks around.


    It''s a powerful force. He really suppressed the yuan in Xuantong, but after the body was blessed with Rune patterns, I''m afraid it still has the strength in the early stage of Qi Wu territory. Seeing me avoid, Gu Lingfeng raised his hand to sweep, and the rune on his arm shook out and hit me directly like a wall. I jumped in a hurry to avoid half a meter, but when I stopped, the rune shrouded in his hand suddenly burst, and a violent force directly knocked me out.


    Nu Jiang was right. Ancient immortals paid attention to body training. I''m afraid the small fishing village got a lot of body training skills and objects. I didn''t learn Tianyuan body, but I feel that Gu Lingfeng is not weaker or even stronger than Tianyuan body.


    After I landed on the ground with one hand, I bounced up as soon as I made a force, but Gu Lingfeng''s third punch had come.


    Avoidance made me feel oppressed. I was proud for no reason. Yang Yuan surged in my body, and my whole body gathered strength. I punched out fiercely and met him hard.


    There was a loud bang. There was a terrible blast on the collided fist. My joints creaked as if they were going to break, but I finally held on. The Longyuan cast body was equally strong.


    Gu Lingfeng stumbled and retreated two steps. I was hit by the rune pattern blown on his fist and slid ten meters. I opened my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Coming! I shouted loudly. Without waiting for him to fight, I punched out with a zombie fist. Because there was no breakthrough, I couldn''t condense the rune pattern, relying only on the strength and strength of the body.


    After the collision, I flew back backward again, and my blood surged, but I forced it down and rushed up with another punch.


    Gu Lingfeng saw that I didn''t want to die. He already showed a proud smile on his face. He said coldly, if you want to die, I''ll help you.


    He said and shouted. The dark golden veins on his fist expanded to form an illusory golden fist. At the moment of collision, my shoulders were dislocated and my feet didn''t touch the ground. I flew back and hit the ground heavily.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to die, fat Wang roared back, Zhang Tong, you''re dying.


    Bai Xiaofei and others shook their heads one after another, and the surrounding comments kept coming into my ears.


    Some people say that it is indeed a straw bag. If it is, I will avoid its edge. If I spend it, I may find an opportunity. Even if there is no chance, it won''t be too bad to lose.


    The person next to him immediately said, I have already said that he became famous by women. In the past, if Zhang Xu hadn''t been given a magic weapon by his wife, he would have received the seal of the Heavenly Master as soon as he started. I don''t think the two Zhang Tong may be Zhang Xu''s opponents.


    A man in heaven and earth said proudly that when Wudao mountain appeared, even the corpse emperor was suppressed. I''m afraid I can''t beat even me without a small wooden axe.


    I sneered in my heart, ignored their ridicule, jumped up again from the ground and punched out the same way.


    Only Gu Lingfeng, who fought with me, noticed the abnormality. In the last few punches, he had used his peak strength to hit me every time, which made me cough up blood, but he couldn''t hit me hard. Instead, my strength became stronger and stronger.


    After ten punches in a row, the discussion under the stage was reduced. Someone whispered to the people next to him, is this child too resistant to fight? How can he not die after taking so many heavy blows?


    The people next to him could not answer, but nodded numbly.


    I know my body best. The cast body of Longyuan is not a false name, but it is low-key. Unlike the ancient Lingfeng, it looks majestic.


    Moreover, the Yang Yuan of Liu Tianyi was assimilated by me yesterday. Now I want to break through Xuantong with the help of the impact of Gu Lingfeng. Every time I bear his strength, I will be guided into Dantian and impact the barrier.


    After several times, you can directly enter Xuantong. At that time, condense the Fu on your fist, suppress him and defeat him.


    Gu Lingfeng noticed something was wrong. When I jumped up again, he finally stopped punching, but launched the immortal finger and pointed at me fiercely. In a moment, it seemed as if a mountain hit in front of me. I took back half of my fist and arched up like a beast.


    That pressure suddenly weakened a lot. No one taught me this posture. I have always felt strange. It is my instinct. When I encounter strong power, my body will make this reaction unnaturally.


    And after bowing up, even in the face of the sword cut by the fire spirit, I couldn''t have any fear in my heart, but grew an impulse to resist.


    Now the same is true. After I posed this position, I half lowered my head and stared at Gu Lingfeng fiercely. At the moment when I looked at the past, Gu Lingfeng''s hand obviously shook, as if I saw something terrible.


    But it was only an instant that he recovered. The immortal pointed forward and shouted angrily. I''ll kill you for wudaoshan.


    The power of the immortal finger was led to the Dantian by me. I always thought that everyone could do this. Later, I learned that even the female stiff could not lead the opponent''s power into their Dantian, let alone to impact the realm.


    Wang pangzi and his second uncle can absorb the strength of their opponents. It''s just that they have a special physique and enter the flesh.


    Now I''m madly guiding. At the same time, my body is getting lower and lower, and some red spots appear in my sight. I think my body has reached its limit, and my cornea is bleeding. I don''t care too much.


    Gu Lingfeng''s face became more and more dignified, and the runes on his body became brighter and brighter. Finally, a giant appeared behind him. The giant was like an ancient fairy. When he appeared, he was arrogant and gave a low light sound in his mouth, but there was only action and no sound.


    The surrounding exclaimed that it was ancient, and he had ancient blood.


    Antique? I sneered in my heart and instinctively lowered my body, like a wild beast about to rush forward. The ancient manifestation of Gu Lingfeng should be the master of the blood he used to quench his body.


    In ancient times, he was absolutely an existence that destroyed heaven and earth, but now, his era has passed, and what remains is only a weak force in his blood. After being excited by the rune, it shows a virtual shadow.


    But even such a trivial virtual shadow is not what I can bear now. After the giant virtual shadow is low, he slowly raises his hand, like raising a huge peak and pressing it against me a little.


    The runes on the immortal finger of Gu Lingfeng doubled in an instant. Originally, there were only more than 1000 channels, but now it has soared to more than 2000 channels, and the strength has doubled. My chest was stuffy and I opened my mouth to spit out a big mouthful of blood. That force seems to press me into the earth, like pressing a pool of water into the earth and rock in a secret place.


    But I keep this instinctive posture. It seems that it is endowed with some power by nature. When it is low to a certain extent, it can''t attack it with strong power.


    Roar. Gu Lingfeng let out a roar, as if it was not his intention, but the ancient immortal behind him was unwilling to use his body to roar, and then he stopped fiercely and pointed out again.


    Click!


    There was a crisp sound from my silent Dantian, and the barrier was finally broken. For a moment, Xuan Tonghua and Yang Yuan flowed into all parts and bones. My body suddenly shrunk, resisted the immortal finger and rushed towards the ancient Lingfeng.

 Chapter 101

    At the moment of breakthrough, all my limbs and bones were stretching. With the stretching, the instinctive action became more perfect, and there were some changes in my sight. For example, I captured the power gap of the fairy finger. It was a tiny existence, and the dust could not penetrate.


    But my body instinctively rushed towards the gap. For a moment, the pressure on my body suddenly weakened. It was five or six meters away. In an instant, I punched fiercely. What I punched was a zombie fist, direct and overbearing.


    At this time, Zhenyang talisman was condensed on his fist, and when he came into contact with the talisman pattern of Gu Lingfeng, the real yuan on him immediately weakened.


    Gu Lingfeng reacted and wanted to avoid it, but it was too late. The Yang talisman sutra was good. I couldn''t reach the ability of condensing talisman before. I was faced with Xuantong territory. I couldn''t throw the paper talisman to anyone at all. But in Xuantong territory, Zhenyang talisman and Tianyang talisman can be directly condensed. Their existence was originally aimed at monks.


    However, Gu Lingfeng''s physique was very strong and did not completely suppress it. However, immediately after him, Tianyang Fu condensed, and five Tianlei curled around his fist and hit him directly.


    Gu Lingfeng snorted stiffly, and the runes on his body were flashing.


    I fell to the ground, my body arched again, bounced up and prepared for the second punch, but at this time, there was a female stiff voice in my mind. It was very cold. She said, if you dare to use that action, we will divorce tomorrow.


    Divorce... I stopped my strength. Gu Lingfeng wouldn''t miss this opportunity. A heavy blow hit me in the chest. For a moment, my blood was churning, and the whole body skeleton seemed to spread out, so he flew backwards.


    In the middle of the air, Gu Lingfeng came after him, and the virtual shadow of Gu Xian appeared behind him. The immortal finger pressed towards me. The art of half immortal was not just talking. I instinctively wanted to bow up, but when I thought of the girl''s stiff words and her cold words, it didn''t seem to be joking. I just showed signs. I quickly popped my body and punched out against the immortal finger.


    There is no room to drill. I bear all the strength of Tianxian finger. Before my fist touches Gu Lingfeng''s finger, my strength is exhausted, but I also take a few steps forward. The second fist is played again, and each fist takes two steps forward. By the time of the fifth fist, I have reached Gu Lingfeng.


    Immortal refers to an oppressive technique. When he is far away, he can withdraw, but now he dare not. If he slackens for milliseconds, my fist will hit him in the face.


    Facing it closely, he also had a madness on his face, squeezing every point of his strength and blessing on the immortal finger. My face is also ferocious. I can''t bear such a great force. The skin and flesh on my face can''t bear it at any time. I have to peel it off from the bone and fly out backwards. It hurts unbearably every second.


    I endured the sharp pain. Zhenyang Fu and Tianyang Fu gathered on my fist and blew out several fists in a short time, but they couldn''t break the last barrier of Tianxian finger. However, after seven or eight fists, Gu Lingfeng opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood, but my tolerance was also limited. I''m about to be pushed away. As long as I step back, my breath will collapse in an instant. The end is to be instructed and pressed by the immortal, and I''m likely to be killed.


    At this time, the girl said, you admit defeat and I''ll save you.


    At the time of breakthrough, I lost a lot, but Gu Lingfeng only took the heavy blow until now, and it can last for a long time. If I consume it, I will be the first to be unable to bear it, exhaust my strength and retreat, and there is absolutely no way to live.


    But I was unwilling. My fist hit Gu Lingfeng crazily. With each fist, he coughed up a big mouthful of blood. The runes on his body were dim, and the virtual shadow of the ancient body would disappear at any time, but my strength was also weakening rapidly.


    Although the true yuan of Gu Lingfeng is sealed, the Dantian is fuller than me and will always supplement in the Xuantong realm, which consumes more energy than me.


    Unwilling, coupled with the stinging pain from my body, I couldn''t control my body. With a fierce bow, like a fish in the water, I directly drilled through the gap of the fairy finger. Gu Lingfeng saw that I broke through the last barrier of Tianxian finger. His face suddenly changed and wanted to retreat, but it was too late.


    Zhenyang talisman was the first to explode. Yang Yuan in his body was suppressed. The talisman patterns on his body scattered instantly, and the virtual shadow behind him disappeared. With the strong power of zombie fist, five green thunder disappeared into his body.


    The Tianyang talisman, which was ineffective to deal with the ghosts and evil things, broke out its due strength on the friar. Gu Lingfeng convulsed all over. The Zhenyuan that had gathered was split again by green thunder. The next second, the zombie fist fell on his chest and he flew out directly.


    I hit him with one fist, but it took only one second. In this second, Gu Lingfeng suffered three attacks and fell to the ground. The current was still flowing on him. He lay on the ground in a big shape and twitched for four or five seconds.


    It was quiet all around, but I didn''t have the joy of defeating Gu Lingfeng, because at the last moment, I couldn''t control my own and made that move, so I looked at the female stiff for the first time.


    Her face was expressionless, and the corners of her mouth moved silently. She was telling me: divorce, two words.


    I''m just going to explain and please her. Unexpectedly, after only two steps, a golden light suddenly flickered in the sky, and a golden seal appeared in the void and fell directly towards the copper coffin.


    When I saw the golden seal, the first thing I thought of was the Tianshi seal of Tianshi mansion, because the only seal I had seen was that one. I didn''t expect that they would kill the woman at this time. It was still my uncle, big fart.


    When I was angry, I opened my mouth and scolded, Zhang Qiuyu, you old man, Yue buqun, hypocrite.


    People from Tianshi mansion were also present, and their faces were gloomy, but there were Bai Xiaofei and their four sword gods around me. The people from Tianshi mansion were angry and didn''t dare to rush up. But someone couldn''t help saying, Zhang Tong, you''re blind. Take a good look. It''s not the seal of the Heavenly Master.


    At this time, I also found that it was not quite like the seal of Heavenly Master. The big seal hung in the air and released more than a dozen runes, all of which disappeared into the copper coffin.


    The woman looked coldly, as if she had expected. I hurried to take her hand. She didn''t let it go, but the cold voice said, we''re divorced. You''re not my husband. Don''t yell.


    I''m a little speechless. She''s stubborn again, but just please her in the future. Now the seal is in the air, and I don''t have time to explain.


    The strong man of Xianmen stepped out and said faintly, let''s start our battle!


    The voice fell, the big seal quickly became smaller and fell into his hand, flashing ye ye golden light, very powerful.


    Wu De said in his Changsheng collar, boss, it seems to be an overturning seal, one of the four ancient seals. Moreover, as soon as he made a move, he stopped the copper coffin. I''m afraid the copper coffin has something to do with his sister-in-law?


    I didn''t say much about the secret of female stiffness. However, the hostess let the housekeeper sleep in it. I don''t know what it means.


    The woman was giggling in her throat, as if she was telling the two old stiff men to tell Bai Xiaofei not to get close to the copper coffin. People subconsciously stepped back. I also wanted to step back, but the woman stretched out her hand to hold me, pinched my armpit, held me to the copper coffin and sat down.


    Town coffin!


    I followed my grandfather to be a coffin boy for many times. My acquaintance with the girl was also derived from the coffin, so I realized what she wanted me to do and quickly sat cross legged on the head of the copper coffin.


    The next moment, Nu Jiang appears directly in the void. The strong man of Xianmen holds the sky turning seal and flies towards the distance. When he reaches the void, he starts directly and the sky turning seal flies out. After flying into the air, it becomes the same size as a hill and presses directly towards nu Jiang.


    The runes printed on Fantian cover half of the sky in an instant. The eyes under the stiff black veil scatter red light. They raise their hands fiercely, and the Yin runes become virtual. After flashing twice, they also cover half of the sky.


    The strong one of the fairy family took the advantage and condescended to let Yin Nengfa wield the greatest power. After nvjiang bumped into the sky turning seal, the glow flickered and appeared in the sky, but she just occupied the high point. The sky turning seal suddenly rolled and appeared on nvjiang''s head the next second and locked it. The strong of Xianzu didn''t panic at all, just watched the sky turning India suppress.


    Wu De said that the situation is not good. Ancient magic tools, whenever they are seals, have a terrible power of suppression, and this sky turning seal is just like its name. Even if it is heaven, it can turn up and suppress one end.


    I also found that the void at the foot of nvjiang is collapsing. You can imagine how much strength she is bearing. Moreover, nvjiang''s state today seems not quite right. She is not as strong as before. Is there something wrong with the copper coffin?


    Female stiff kept avoiding, but fantianyin just rolled, and the next moment appeared on her head. She knew she couldn''t avoid, and female stiff didn''t avoid, but resisted.


    At this time, the runes on the sky turning printing flickered, and the shape became bigger and bigger. In a moment, there were hundreds of meters of side length, glittering gold, and the women were frozen under it, just like mole ants.


    Wooden axe, why don''t you use a wooden axe. I''m worried. But suddenly remembered, without my Yang Yuan, she couldn''t move the wooden axe.


    I didn''t know what to do when I was in a hurry. The old man of the immortal gate who followed the Fantian seal finally made a move. He flew to the Fantian seal and pointed fiercely towards the printing point. The Runes of the Tianxian finger were wrapped around and melted into the Fantian seal. With a bang, the whole sky collapsed. The Fantian seal pressed the female stiff and directly hit the ground and completely settled on it.


    After landing, the Fantian seal became smaller, but it still had a side length of more than ten meters, and the golden light was bright. The strong Xianmen pointed out the second finger fiercely, and the more terrible power was released. The Fantian seal directly disappeared into the earth and rock for seven or eight meters.


    The people of Xianmen sneered nearby. Even if they have the ability to turn the sky, they can''t get out of trouble.


    I was anxious to jump off the coffin, but when I got up, I found that my ass was stuck on it, like falling into the coffin. The next second, it was dark, and I fell on the coffin. I felt that I was sucked into an abyss, circling down all the time, but I couldn''t catch anything. At this time, a hand was stretched out in the dark. I didn''t know why she was here.


    I subconsciously stretched out my hand to pull her, and then touched her. In an instant, I was pulled into a strange space. It was a female rigid body.


    Her spirit body was also in the spirit body at this time, but she was trapped by ten golden runes. I hurriedly shouted to her to ask what was going on. The female stiff spirit was trapped, but she didn''t worry at all. She opened her mouth to remind me that we were divorced and don''t yell.

 Chapter 102

    If I annoy her when she can''t speak before, I won''t move for three or four days and ignore me. When her senses recovered, her angry face became rich.


    As the housekeeper said, anyway, she is also a woman. She is strong and no different from other girls.


    But she is an old monster. She has lived for more than 3000 years. She still looks like eighteen or nine years old. She has lived for a long time and has been angry for a long time. I think so.


    Seeing that her spirit body was still trapped, I hurriedly asked how to get rid of it. The female stiff said, the heaven turning talisman town has gathered the spirit coffin. Only after two hours, it will be untied naturally. Now you follow me.


    The woman said, crossing her hands and turning her fingers in the cage, forming complex fingerprints. I watched every change intently. In just ten seconds, there were fifteen fingerprints. Nu Jiang did it twice. I remembered it before I finished printing with her at the same time.


    The seal is very strange. With the appearance of marks, I seem to be able to read her heart. There is a strange connection between the two people. After the last handprint is finished, a burst of golden light suddenly appears in front of me. I thought something had happened, but I soon realized that my soul has controlled the woman''s rigid body.


    The golden light is sent from the sky turning seal. At this time, the female stiff has disappeared into the earth and rock, and is supporting the huge sky turning seal with one hand.


    The next second, I uttered an exclamation, so powerful!


    The female stiff Dantian is as vast as the sea, boundless, and the blood flowing in the body is like a Taotao River, containing terrible power. When my mind moved, I felt the existence of the wooden axe. It was in the void. There seemed to be a lot of things besides the wooden axe.


    Don''t be stunned. Fight back. Female stiff voice sounded in my mind and pulled me back to reality.


    Her body can bear the calming force of the sky turning seal, and she feels that there will be no damage. This should be the strength of the immortal body, but the huge seal also makes her unable to get out of trouble.


    I was a little excited and excited to control such a powerful body. I raised my hand and grabbed it. I directly broke through the void and took out a small wooden axe from it. Nu Jiang hurriedly said, don''t move. Just use that axe and split it.


    Starting with a small wooden axe, I felt like I had never felt before, as if an axe could break open between heaven and earth. This feeling makes the blood in the woman''s body boil, but I''ve made her unhappy. She''s going to divorce. If she doesn''t obey, she won''t be able to live.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to split the axe. Instead, I knocked on the sky turning seal with the back of the axe. Although it was only a knock, the terrible power was instantly transmitted, and the sky turning seal flew directly into the sky.


    When I step out, people are already in the void.


    At this time, the old man of Xianmen and Fantian seal took off thousands of meters away, and the runes were collapsing.


    Standing in the void, I felt my center of gravity a little unstable, and subconsciously stretched out my hand to hold my chest.


    In the distance, many strong people''s eyes were straight. The original sky turning seal was split and flew. There was constant heated discussion. Seeing the female stiff make such an action, there was a dead silence in the field.


    The woman was stiff in her body, stamped her feet and said angrily, little bastard, what are you doing? How do you want me to meet people in the future?


    Aware of the problem, I quickly released my hand. At this time, the immortal gate old man who was split into the sky once again pressed down the sky turning seal. He stood on it and directly launched the third finger. The power of terror scattered the air around me in an instant, forming a vacuum.


    Looking at the bigger and bigger turning prints, my breathing began to become heavy. In order to maintain balance, my feet diverged, unlike a stiff lady, but she didn''t say anything at this meeting.


    I said, wife, I want to chop that axe.


    The power of the small wooden axe is a temptation. If you miss today, it may take countless years to have this experience. The desire is like being attracted by the small wooden axe and constantly amplifying.


    The woman was silent for a while, and finally nodded and agreed. However, she reminded me that only one axe can be used, and stop immediately after splitting, otherwise something bad will happen.


    With permission, I was not distracted. My eyes were fixed on the falling golden curtain. The flashing runes, each of which was half a meter thick, wanted to break the earth.


    Because I used a female stiff body, my coordination was not very good. Seeing that the sky turning seal was very close, I suddenly raised my small axe and split it in an instant.


    I could feel the unparalleled power. However, when the axe was chopped down, there was no strange image in front of me. Just the next second, the sky turning seal suddenly split into two halves. The strong immortal on the top could not avoid it and flew out upside down. On the way, his hair stood upright and roared, releasing the real yuan of his life in an instant. His strength reached the peak, almost stepped into the Holy Land and built the strongest defense, Want to resist that invisible force.


    But, in an instant, his body exploded into a blood mist.


    This... I was so surprised that I couldn''t close my mouth. What kind of existence is the small wooden axe? Although I use the real yuan and blood gas of female stiffness, the strong person who can display the three finger immortal finger can''t stop it for a second, which is too shocking.


    I have taken back the wooden axe for the first time according to the instructions of Nu Jiang. However, the matter is not over yet. After the body of the strong man of Xianmen exploded, a huge crack appeared in the void, in which a dark world emerged. There are magnificent palaces, but they have been damaged. There was a vast battlefield, with some terrible bodies floating. Farther away, there was a huge spear standing like a peak.


    Unfortunately, just for a moment, the sky closed. I have an impulse to chop an axe and see farther. It''s just a terrible smell from inside that makes me give up the idea.


    I remembered the old woodcutter for a moment. Did he go to the place he saw just now? Unfortunately, it was too short to see clearly.


    Many people saw the scene in the sky and shocked the scene. They didn''t come or go quickly. They didn''t catch anything.


    I asked if what nvjiang had just appeared was another world. Nvjiang didn''t explain. Let me not ask more. Those things are too far away. What will happen in the future will be said in the future.


    What will happen in the future will be discussed in the future.


    This is what the old woodcutter asked me to bring to her when he left. What does it mean?


    What will it look like in the future?


    Instead of continuing to talk, the woman said to me that your body is temporarily maintained by the housekeeper. You should stay in my mind for two hours.


    The broken sky turning seal became smaller and fell from the sky. The people of Xianmen went to pick it up in fear. The corpse of the weak strong has become blood and dust between heaven and earth.


    The people of Xianmen are angry, but they are the ones who put forward the duel of life and death. Now they have nothing to say. Because of the breast care, the woman was so stiff and ashamed that she urged me to go directly back to other hospitals in Shushan and not to contact anyone.


    I just leave in the air and leave my body and future affairs to the housekeeper.


    The change of spirit among the three should be related to the copper coffin, but nvjiang just made preparations in advance and didn''t intend to change the spirit, because she said she would lose. But after fantianyin was sacrificed, he had to do so.


    Back in the room, I closed the door and touched my body again.


    Seeing that she couldn''t control me, and I had to sleep every night, she could only follow me, said she was a little tired, and then there was no movement.


    I threw a blanket on the ground, lay on it to rest, and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Until the housekeeper controlled my body back, she explained the situation to Bai Xiaofei and the others didn''t follow.


    I look at my body, but I''m not myself. It feels wonderful. When the housekeeper came in, he asked how the dead spirit was. I said it was all right. She didn''t ask any more. She sat cross legged and stabilized my spirit with her strength, so as not to dry up. I can''t go back at that time.


    Nvjiang was afraid that I would mess around. She warned me not to go out before the break. She was just a little boring after staying in the house for a long time. She was preparing to have some fun. Suddenly, a flash of light came into her mind. Nvjiang touched the rabbit for me, but there was still something I wouldn''t see.


    Thinking of this curiosity, I couldn''t restrain it. I tried to shout twice. The rigid spirit body didn''t agree. I got up lightly for fear of disturbing the housekeeper and touching the bathroom like a thief. After a while, I looked at my body completely different from myself and felt a little confused in my head.


    I heard that men and women are different when I was a child, but I don''t know where the difference is. Now I''m curious. What''s the difference?


    Thinking of this, I wanted to explore, but just when I was about to do it, the woman was stiff in her body and gave an earth shaking scream. She shouted in shame and anger, little bastard, what are you doing?


    I trembled with fear. The next moment, the soul body was directly pulled back to the body by the female stiff.


    I''m still full of what I saw just now. I have a very strange feeling, but I can''t feel it again. The spirit body was grabbed by her ear, and soon fell into the abyss. The light came, opened his eyes and found that he had returned to his body.


    Just before she got up, the woman rushed out of the bathroom in her untidy clothes, grabbed me, pressed it on the carpet and slapped me cruelly on my ass.


    She blushed and scolded, making you disobedient. Scold and hit. It''s much heavier than before. I only hit it a few times. I feel numb in my ass. After more than a dozen hits, she picked me up and dragged me out of the door. She said, life can''t pass, divorce.


    I refused to go out with the door frame, and said angrily that I would not leave.


    The woman touched her lower abdomen and remembered what had happened just now. She was so angry that she forcibly suppressed my Yang Yuan and wanted to throw me out. I quickly hugged her waist and threatened that if you dare divorce me, I''ll tell others that you don''t have caterpillars.


    You dare. Female stiff threat, a little lack of confidence.


    I put my arms around her waist and said, you try.


    In the end, she didn''t dare to try, but beat me up again. Count my three major crimes. I was disobedient when fighting Gu Lingfeng. Did something that made her ashamed. Touch her body.


    I rolled my eyes and said, I won''t make the first two again, but I can''t make the third one. I have to touch it in the future, otherwise how can you be my wife? Those cousins in the village sleep naked when they marry their daughter-in-law. You haven''t slept once.


    The woman pouted as if she were going to compromise.

 Chapter 103

    When I saw that Nu Jiang meant to compromise, I moved my ass to sit next to her and said earnestly that divorce is very humiliating, and if you divorce me, you can''t marry off, you know?


    In the countryside, if someone''s family is divorced, it can spread far away. And rural people are very hard. After a few years, young and beautiful girls have become yellow faced women. Coupled with feudal thought, it is difficult to get married.


    I reasoned with her and frightened her.


    The woman was so stiff that she didn''t bother to pay attention to me. I pulled her sleeve and chased her and asked, you know? After asking three times in a row, she was annoyed and nodded.


    I said with a sigh of relief, so we won''t divorce?


    The woman was stiff and silent. I flattered her by kneading her legs and shoulders. After a while, she asked again. She nodded.


    I hung my heart down and served her attentively for a while before asking, wife, why can''t I bow my body? It''s my instinctive reaction, like memory in my body, and I have unexpected ability.


    The woman said nothing. I almost bit her ear and asked. She said, that action is the same as a small wooden axe. The more times you use it, the more dangerous it will be.


    She spoke to prove that her anger had disappeared. I asked about changing the spirit body. She said that it could be done through gathering the spirit coffin. Moreover, changing the spirit is very dangerous. If you don''t pay attention, you will destroy the spirit body. Fortunately, the big housekeeper and I have a tacit understanding with her, so there was no change.


    I simply asked some questions. I knew she wouldn''t say more, so I didn''t ask.


    After a while, the chief steward came back, and the copper coffin was also carried back. He said that the battle in Kunlun would be tomorrow. Xianmen''s spirit was greatly hurt and would not fight in a short time.


    Nu Jiang just stood up and sorted out her clothes. Just now she was angry and put them on at will and came out to clean me up. Sighed and said that Xianmen was not my enemy originally. They stepped in and messed up a lot of plans.


    I could hear her meaning. What she wanted to do was related to the destiny disk and the wordless heavenly book. However, the immortal gate was born in the sky, and her strength was too strong, so she had to stop to deal with it.


    Then the girl said, "take Tong Tong to cash the bet. I''ll go there and get it myself tomorrow, so as not to have a long dream at night.". And say goodbye to your leaders for me.


    The housekeeper seemed to think of something and smiled. After she left, the woman was so angry that she stretched out her hand to twist my ear. I had already seen that the momentum was wrong. I hurried to the door and ran after the housekeeper.


    The immortal gate was damaged, and the strongest was killed again. The atmosphere in the yard where they stayed was a little dull. The big housekeeper received Gu Yue with a gambling contract. His residual arm didn''t know what elixir he had taken. It seemed that there was nothing wrong, but the huge wound was very frightening.


    In that battle, if he didn''t run away and stick to it, sword Lingxiao might not be able to hit him hard. Unfortunately


    Gu Yue looked at the contract and said with a calm face and a sneer, he will naturally give it to you, but it was suppressed by our ancestors. The imperial blood may not be useful. It depends on you whether you can surrender.


    I agreed to leave tomorrow. I didn''t stay with the housekeeper. I didn''t dare to go back to find Chen Hao and them. When I met fat Wang, I asked obscene, boss, I heard that you split the axe during the day?


    The title of Wang pangzi has changed, and I''m too lazy to correct it. But the next thing he asked me, how do you feel?


    His words came out. Jian inadvertently glanced coldly. I also stared at him. The fat man shrunk his shoulders and didn''t dare to mention it.


    When chatting, I talked about going to the secret place, because the discussion of sword in Shushan is not over. Qin Xue and Jian inadvertently worry about their father and won''t go in until the end.


    I said, I''ll leave tomorrow. Maybe I''ll enter the secret territory in the next few days. Then you''ll go west.


    Jian doesn''t mean to say that the Qu family is in the West. Now after so long, they may have been inherited from the ancient temple. In addition, Jinshan may be the third child of qu. it''s very dangerous for you to meet them at that time.


    The inheritance of wudaoshan hasn''t gone yet. I should be able to go in front of them. As for the Qu family, the purpose of my visit to the west is to explore the reality.


    I don''t think it''s possible to inherit. The most is to find something. Otherwise, if you get part of the inheritance like Xianmen, it will be another Xianmen in a few decades.


    But no one is sure about it. Only after reading it in the past can we know.


    It''s no use for fat Wang to stay here. He decided to go with me. I reminded him that he had better not mention a word about today.


    The woman was so angry that she lost her face. She was so poisonous when she cleaned up me. She picked up the fat man and said she might cut him all over.


    When she got back, she had entered the copper coffin. The lid was tightly covered. It would have been opened if I touched it before. Today, I knocked so loudly that the lid didn''t move.


    She''s completely autistic.


    I meditated with my knees crossed and checked my Zhenyuan. It may be the reason for the casting of Longyuan. The battle with Gu Lingfeng didn''t leave bruises. I adjusted my breath and practiced condensing Zhenyang talisman and Tianyang talisman several times.


    The talisman has been drawn for two or three years and can''t be familiar with it. Now the Yang Yuan is released, it can be outlined naturally, and the speed is much faster after proficiency.


    Watching the dinner time, I went out to find the fat man. They went to dinner together. On the way, I saw Bai Xiaosheng and yun''er. I took the fat man and hurried to avoid.


    Nu Jiang is angry now. I''d better not do what she doesn''t like.


    Fat Wang glanced back and said to me, the old guy seems to be sending you a granddaughter!


    How is that possible? I looked at the fat man in vain. The five spirits of wudaoshan wanted to kill me. Now they are afraid of wooden axes. They just give up temporarily. Moreover, they said that they belong to the era of young people, suggesting that the inheritance of wudaoshan will attack me. Those five are almost in the same state, and they are also under the age of 30, which is in line with what nvjiang said when she deterred all factions.


    At this juncture, Bai Xiaosheng sent me his granddaughter, that is to push her into the fire pit, and I won''t like that hairy little girl.


    When I went back after dinner, Nu Jiang still wouldn''t let me sleep in the coffin. The beds in the room were moved away again. There was no way but to make a floor berth and make do with it for one night.


    When I woke up the next day, I found myself lying in the coffin, but the woman was not there. I climbed out and saw that she had changed her clothes and was ready to leave Shushan.


    Sword Lingxiao they also know that the woman is embarrassed. They let the sword inadvertently bring a word and didn''t send it to each other. Meeting Gu Yue and Wang pangzi, we were ready to leave, but at this time we found that Chen Hao didn''t come.


    I asked Jian, but she didn''t know.


    It was agreed yesterday that he would go with me. His purpose of coming to Shushan is to appear in front of Jian unintentionally. Now his purpose has been achieved, and they get along day and night, but they can''t do anything because of their body.


    Chen Hao is now like this. It is very dangerous to go out and is prone to accidents.


    I wanted to ask about the woman, but the copper coffin died from the discharge door. Really, no one was seen.


    Gu Yue saw us stop at the gate of the mountain and urged us unhappily. I ignored it and went separately with the fat man. I went to Bai Wushuang and the housekeeper and said I didn''t see them.


    After a circle, I returned to the door. After a while, the fat man came back, winked at me and made a sign secretly, suggesting that I had found someone.


    I frowned slightly. Thinking that there might be something that Gu Yue couldn''t know, I let Lao Jiang, who carried the coffin, set out. After going down the mountain, Gu Yue resisted the sky, and the speed became faster. I didn''t want to wait for us, but I didn''t dare to leave too far.


    Chen Hao just came out from behind fat Wang, jumped onto my shoulder and said, I met the wind sword. He said that we had a fraud this time. He was detained in a barren mountain. Xianmen planned that we would break the chain and let him deal with his sister-in-law.


    It''s really a wolf''s ambition and means emerge one after another.


    I was a little angry and asked the four old stiff who were ready to perform the zombie jump to stop. When I arrived here, there was no one around. The female stiff noticed that I stopped the coffin and opened the lid of the coffin to sit up.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi hurriedly shouted sister-in-law. Their faces were serious for fear of showing a little smile. The woman stared at them and was very satisfied with their performance.


    I just said the news that Chen Hao heard. Gu Yue saw that we stopped again and Yukong turned back. However, seeing that the female stiff coffin was open, he didn''t dare to say anything. He just urged us to hurry up, and then Yukong stayed away from us again.


    The woman said with a slight frown that her blood is very pure. I''m afraid it will be difficult to surrender if she gets out of trouble.


    I listened to her and persuaded her, why don''t we go? Now the news has spread, and there are more than 100 magic tools left. You can receive other zombies.


    Nu Jiang shook her head and said, your plan can only be temporary, and it can''t last after changing the magic tools, but Yu''s blood can make the corpse family a force that can grow like other sects.


    The cultivation of zombies is too slow. A hundred years and a thousand years are only the result of more than ten years of cultivation of monks. Even under the condition of restraint, the old and stiff cultivation of four or five hundred years can not beat a mysterious situation.


    Your blood can improve the cultivation of low-level zombies. That''s the long-term plan.


    Nu Jiang said that the sect leader of Xianmen should not make a move. It''s worth gambling. She said, the lid of the coffin was closed, and then the voice told us to sit on the coffin.


    At first, the four old men couldn''t catch up with Gu Yue, but they climbed mountains and mountains in the back, and their speed was no worse than Gu Yue. Just as I went deep into the deserted forest, I became nervous.


    Gu Yue didn''t stop to rest at night. Chen Hao said on my shoulder that there might be a magic pill on the old guy, otherwise he would be seriously injured. Now he doesn''t say it like nothing, and the speed of Yukong hasn''t decreased.


    I also have this idea. Next time, I can let the wind sword inquire. The immortal gate can create ancient Yi, and it is likely to be able to use Dan.


    At noon the next day, Gu Yue stopped in front of a grand canyon. There were no living creatures in the whole Canyon for several kilometers. From the entrance, there was a Xuanling crystal every 100 meters to suppress the power of Yu.


    In the distance, the four watch chain stretched out from the mountain, and the blood gas escaped from the gathering place, which was creepy.


    We didn''t go in immediately because we got the news in advance. Gu Yue said at this time, you are inside. If you want to go in, don''t be free.

 Chapter 104

    The meaning of Gu Yue is very obvious. They have fulfilled the bet. Whether they can take it or not depends on our ability.


    The female stiff opened the copper coffin and came out from the inside. After landing, she looked into the canyon. She seemed to feel the threat and issued a low roar. The sound wave was like a layer of blood mist and rushed directly outside the canyon.


    At the same time, the four iron chains were stretched straight and clanging, making the rubble on the top of the mountain fall continuously.


    It''s ancient blood. Nu Jiang said, looking back at Gu Yue, she said that such ancient gods and beasts could not appear in the primitive forest. There can be relevant records in the immortal gate.


    Gu Yue said faintly that we only honor the bet, and we don''t know anything else.


    Nu Jiang is always arrogant. She doesn''t ask more when she hears the speech. She''s about to go in. I grabbed her, turned back and asked Gu Yue, do you know why Xianmen asked you to lead the way?


    Knowing that he would not answer, I smiled and said, because you are already a loser.


    Gu Yue was furious, but the breath on his body was released. Nu Jiang snorted coldly nearby. Like a frightened bird, he quickly took his breath away, and his face was very ugly.


    I continue to say, I know your fairy gate''s plan. Do you want to wait for us to go in, destroy the Xuanling crystal array and release it, right?


    The wind sword is still useful now. I can''t be too straightforward. Gu Yue sneered and talked nonsense.


    I smiled and said, is it nonsense? You know it well. Think about it. If we successfully subdued him and you used the means, what would happen?


    The female stiff cooperates to release the murderous spirit, and Gu Yue panics. He was cut off by the sword Lingxiao, which also broke the majesty of his strong man and could not stand intimidation. His face turned blue and white. After hesitating for a long time, his attitude became gentle. He said that the Xuanling crystal array had been arranged in advance. Now, as long as someone broke into it, it would collapse and lose the Xuanling crystal. The four iron chains could not be trapped at all, but all this was not controlled by me.


    It''s not your fault. I just want to know the origin of Yu. The woman looked up and said.


    Gu Yue fell from the void and saw that he was still hesitating. I said, think about it yourself. Whether today is life or death is all between your thoughts.


    After thinking for a long time, Gu Yue gritted her teeth and said that it is said that the ancestors once found a large array in the mountains. There is a grave inside. The grave is huge, like an underground palace. It was found in it. It is a tomb beast.


    Most of the ancient tombs of emperors and generals have tomb beasts, mostly long-lived poisonous insects and beasts, but long-lived poisons are rare, so another kind of tomb beast has been derived. The descendants of the tomb owner raise a food chain in the tomb and use reproduction to make up for the lack of poison life, so as to take care of the tomb.


    But the tombs that can be guarded by ancient gods and beasts will certainly not be ordinary people.


    The woman continued to ask, what else did she find in addition to her?


    Gu Yue immediately hesitated, unwilling to say.


    The girl frowned slightly and said, what Tong Tong said just now is not unreasonable. You are just an abandoned son of Xianmen. Even if I let you go back, your status will decline. If you say it all, I can give you a chance. The imperial blood in my body can make white bones grow and flesh and blood recover.


    really Gu Yue asked happily, but soon became anxious and said with a frown that it was the core secret of Xianmen. If it was leaked, I would die.


    Nvjiang Baozheng said, what you said here today will not be known by anyone except us.


    Gu Yue''s assurance of nvjiang was trustworthy. She gritted her teeth and said that it was a tomb of the ancients of Dandao. The ancestors of Xianmen subdued him, but there were array obstacles in the core. Every generation of Xianmen people will try to break the array, but they still can''t break it now. If there is no accident, I will accompany the old sect leader this year. It is said that there is a golden tripod in the array, in which there is a glow, which is likely to be a real elixir.


    I asked, is the cultivation of Gu Yi taking pills?


    Gu Yue nodded and said that although we can''t get into the core area, we found a lot of pills in the tombs. There are seven pills that Gu Yi took. With those seven pills, Xianmen has created seven juxia landscapes in more than ten years. That''s why I guess that there are elixirs in the Golden Tripod in the array, which can create saints.


    Nu Jiang was very interested in the ancient tombs of Dandao, because the period when Dandao prevailed was the end of the death of immortals.


    At that time, the immortal power began to dry up, and the friar had to take pills to assist his practice. Therefore, many legends about immortals may find traces in them. I think nvjiang should care about this information. Unfortunately, Gu Yue has not had the opportunity to enter the ancient tomb, and she doesn''t know the specific location.


    Hearing this, Nu Jiang took out a jade bottle, forced out a drop of Golden Imperial blood, divided one into two, inhaled half a drop into the body, and half a drop fell into the jade bottle. She raised her hand and threw the jade bottle to Gu Yue. She said, half a drop of Imperial blood can restore half of your stumps. When she heard the location of the ancient tomb, I''m leaving you half a drop.


    Gu Yue took the emperor''s blood and her hands were trembling.


    It''s extremely difficult to practice because of incomplete limbs and incomplete muscles and veins. People who are high above suddenly fall into a trough, which is unacceptable to anyone. Therefore, the emperor''s blood is extremely precious to him.


    After receiving half a drop of the emperor''s blood, Gu Yue flattered and said, Lord corpse, I think you''d better not go in. This beast is extremely fierce. To tell the truth, the ancestor of Xianmen was unfortunately seriously injured when fighting this beast. After his death, terrible changes took place. Finally, he had to be bombarded by thunder and ashes disappeared. The other disciples suffered countless casualties.


    Instead of paying attention to it, Nu Jiang gave a clear gurgle to the canyon and was talking to Yu.


    I''m a little worried. Gu Jiang, who came from Wang pangzi''s family, just didn''t want to surrender with yinggou''s blood, let alone a fierce beast left over from ancient times.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi are also persuading. Nu Jiang is very worried when she sees us. She explains that I can''t subdue it yet, but I can exchange imperial blood for it to choose to follow.


    It is impossible to subdue the ancient fierce beast. It is to feed the tiger with you. What''s more, exchanging imperial blood means that you will kill and seize blood one day.


    It is not wise to feed a tiger with its body.


    But Nu Jiang just saw the hope of the rise of the corpse family and didn''t want to give up. After talking with corpse language for a moment, she shot a drop of golden blood towards the canyon. The drop of blood flew five or six kilometers out of the air and disappeared into the blood gas.


    A few seconds later, the blood and gas in the deep canyon converged, and the real capacity of Yu was exposed. It was too big to see clearly across a few kilometers. Four iron chains ran through its wings and wound its limbs, locking it in the center.


    Nu Jiang waved to me. I took her hand and the Yang Yuan in her body was evacuated. At the same time, she also took out a small wooden axe.


    The mixed Zhenyuan can deter the five spirits of wudaoshan, but at this time, nvjiang walked very carefully and was not fully sure.


    I heaved a sigh, and I didn''t know whether she was right or wrong. When the two talents stepped into the canyon, the array was touched. The Xuanling crystal collapsed and he began to struggle. The cloud patterns on his body were glowing and his body became larger and larger. He occupied the whole Canyon and lost the suppression of Xuanling crystal. The four iron chains broke directly. He flapped his wings on his back, directly rose into the sky and fell towards us.


    At this time, the wooden axe in the woman''s hand was shining and was ready to chop it out at any time. However, when he fell, his body shrunk rapidly. When he landed, he was only half a person high. The two tusks exposed in his mouth were not at the same level as his ancestors.


    She stared at the girl with her blue eyes and looked at her for a moment. Then the fangs took back. The cloud patterns on her body were dim, and her wings fell down.


    Nu Jiang was relieved and continued to communicate with Yu in corpse language. A moment later, I heard that a drop of emperor''s blood in half a year, but it didn''t seem satisfied.


    I couldn''t communicate and didn''t say anything. But now I''m dissatisfied. It''s absolutely insatiable. Something will happen sooner or later.


    It''s just released. There''s no choice.


    Gu Yue said, I will truthfully report what happened to you, and don''t change your publicity.


    He gave a confession to avoid unnecessary trouble, and then said, I will find out the location of the ancient tomb as soon as possible.


    The woman nodded, and Gu Yue left. We didn''t stop. On the way, I told Nu Jiang about going to the secret place. She told me that there was another thing in it. We must help her get it, and then send me directly to Bagua town.


    She stayed outside in the mountains. She stayed with me in the town for one night. I said my worries. But she said she was sure to completely surrender her after six months. Moreover, Bai Wushuang and the housekeeper would not be coerced after they returned to Shiao mountain.


    I didn''t ask about the secret place that night. Fatty and Chen Hao checked a lot of information with their mobile phones. The next morning, Nu Jiang will leave and return to Shiao mountain to rebuild her home. She said that when I came back, she would give me a warm home.


    I''m looking forward to it. Now the strength of Xianmen has decreased sharply, and wudaoshan will not be fighting in a short time. It can be calm for some time.


    The short separation was still a little sad, especially when she was with her. Instead of reassuring me, I was more worried.


    Nvjiang walked with me in the street, and the people who came and went avoided one after another. They were afraid. Not long ago, she entered the pawnshop I used to go to, and the old shopkeeper could recognize me. I thought nvjiang wanted to buy me a purple amulet, and took her and said she couldn''t use it now.


    But the woman asked the old shopkeeper, do you know the weakness of five mountains and five spirits?


    After asking, he put a piece of robbed jade on the counter. The old shopkeeper looked at the robbed jade on the counter, hesitated and entered the inner door without saying a word.


    Nu Jiang said that their family information was very well-informed. Although they did not interfere in the affairs of Xuanmen, they had good strength. When you enter the secret place, you will encounter the inheritance of wudaoshan sooner or later. Their accomplishments are higher than you. However, as far as I know, the five spirits and Zhenyuan have weaknesses. I hope they can help you.


    Not long ago, the old shopkeeper came out of the inner door, holding a box the size of a palm in his hand, put it on the counter and said, don''t tell the calendar.


    I nodded and got the box. I was anxious to open it. However, the woman held my hand and said that it was opening in the secret place.


    I thought she was leaving. Her eyes were red. She looked at me and smiled and said, it''s not life and death. I''ll come back if I want to. Come on, I''m giving you a present.

 Chapter 105

    When I heard that Nu Jiang wanted to give me a gift, I suddenly became interested. I followed her outside the town. She opened the bronze Museum and took out a package from inside.


    Inside is a pair of silver white boxers, or the kind of half finger, but the material looks familiar. My mouth pouts. I''m unhappy to say that it''s not the little leather jacket I gave you. How did you make a boxer?


    The secret place snatched a strange animal from the Qu family. I left the best skin. It was too hard. I made a rough coat and gave it to her.


    Nu Jiang said, at my present state, it is useless. I have sealed a dragon Yuan on it. As long as I inject Xuanli, it can be manifested. Now the small wooden axe and seven star sword can''t be used for the time being, you can use it.


    I was sad to hear that it was useless to her. How can I give her gifts in the future? However, I heard that two dragon dollars were sealed and interest came again. It''s a very powerful thing. When I came back, I mentioned to her that it was used to cast bodies for me. She didn''t make a noise. Unexpectedly, it was used to make weapons. I asked curiously, wife, what about the remaining six?


    Nu Jiang said that the remaining six are temporarily inlaid on the corpse drum and can be used in the future. Monk Shouyuan of Dandao often lives longer than ordinary monks and is not easy to die. Even if he dies, he may step into the corpse path. I always think there is a problem in the ancient tomb.


    It must be very powerful to refine the elixir to achieve saints. When I heard this, I hurried to tell her, wife, now that you have an axe around you, it is a great hidden danger. Don''t take risks. If the ancient tomb is located, don''t rush in. When I come back, there will be a small wooden axe. It''s safer.


    She can''t move the wooden axe alone. I have to be there.


    Seeing that I was worried, the woman nodded, put on the boxer, pinched it and said with satisfaction, just right, it seems that I still know your hand size very well, but now you are growing up, and it is estimated that you can use it for half a year.


    I held out my hand and compared it to her chest. I could only touch the little cherry before. Now I can touch half a rabbit. I''ve grown up a lot.


    The woman''s face turned red and spat. She took out another emerald jade bird from the package. She said to the bird, fly.


    The Jade Bird suddenly fluttered its wings and really flew.


    Seeing this gift, my eyes turned red. I remember when she first came to Bagua Town, she didn''t wake up. The corpse family was very poor. Fubo and I were discriminated against everywhere. We had to lick the car on the way. The runwen bird was the only toy I liked, but I couldn''t afford it.


    Nearly half a year has passed, but some things will only fade with time, but will not disappear completely. One day, when I suddenly remember, I can still feel the sadness at that time.


    Later, I was able to make money. I thought about the talisman again. I broke into a secret place. I was not willing to buy it. At the same time, I lost that time.


    It''s funny to think about how many people worked hard for a small goal at the beginning, but one day when they went far away, they found that the original goal had long been forgotten, so they were hesitant and lonely. They always felt that something was missing.


    But one day when it appears, it will suddenly wake up.


    I wiped my tears and stretched out my hand. The jade bird fell into my hand and chirped like a living one. And much more advanced than the original 5000 wooden birds.


    Seeing that I like it, the girl smiled and whispered that this bird is called a mandarin duck. I interrupted and asked, aren''t mandarin ducks in pairs? I don''t want one.


    idiot! As like as two peas in the palm of my hand, she turned a finger on her forehead. She saw a jade bird with a similar look in her palm.


    really I''m a little incredible. I''ve seen flying crane pass the book. Many sects can use it, but it''s a paper crane. It flies to the destination with the information to be transmitted. I haven''t heard of anyone who can spread the sound thousands of miles.


    I put it away happily. The woman held my face, bowed her head, kissed me and said, go, don''t let them wait too long.


    When I left, I was reluctant to give up. I had to look back after a few steps. I didn''t forget to tell her to be careful and not to go to Dandao ancient tomb alone. She didn''t promise, just smiled and watched me leave. In fact, when I went far away, I hid outside a shop and looked at her from a distance.


    She wanted to look at me right away until she disappeared. I also want to watch her leave.


    Seeing me disappear in sight, the female stiff closed the Jade Bird, raised her hand, opened the wordless heavenly book, looked at it, sighed, closed it and entered the copper coffin. Then the four old stiff lifted the copper coffin, performed the zombie jump, and disappeared outside the town a few steps later.


    I put the jade bird away and breathed uneasily. I can''t help her with what she wants to do. The only thing she can do is to get what she wants as much as possible when exploring the secret place.


    Her way, if I can never catch up with her steps, can not be side by side, then choose to follow and accompany.


    I found Chen Hao and Wang pangzi. Brother Pang took a lot of batteries in his mobile phone store and said that Xuanmen has set up a LAN in the fourth floor secret place these days. There is already information circulation in it. The mobile phone can be used at that time.


    I''m not surprised to hear that the desire of human beings to explore is originally the driving force to create miracles. Maybe in the future, the network can be connected from the secret land to the outside.


    Wang pangzi''s car has been covered with a layer of ash, but it can still drive. After we got in the car, we drove directly to the altar.


    Liu Tianyi''s repression no longer exists, but the neutral rules are still in place, and all major sects are trying to abide by them. Otherwise, Bagua town will soon become a land of right and wrong, and may even be completely erased.


    I looked at the information in the forum and sighed. I was glad I didn''t say anything about Liu Tianyi. Xuanmen needs the will of a leader, whether it is to go down on the road or to restrict the will.


    Many things have been updated in the forum. Shushan''s discussion of Swords is naturally the most. I have experienced it personally, but I didn''t see it. I just paid attention to the last battle between lower Kunlun and Xianmen. As a result, Kunlun won. From the information, the leader of Kunlun mountain used Kunlun seal.


    Wu De said that it was one of the four ancient seals, juxtaposed with Fantian seal. So it''s not surprising.


    The immortal gate was defeated by three and leveled by one. He was also killed to break the virtual environment. Bai Wushuang attacked and killed several juxia. In addition, the chief housekeeper of the corpse family still stayed in Shushan with Lao Jiang. The immortal gate can only stop its flag and make waves in a short time.


    The battle in Kunlun is over, and the blue moon is Qinxue. They are expected to come almost. But it''s still two days late and will fall behind us, but I''m not going to wait. I''ve wasted enough time.


    The Qu family can be said to be the spokesman of the underground government. If the Qu family gets benefits from the ancient temples in the west, coupled with the support of the underground government, it is likely to grow up rapidly. Coupled with the inheritance of Qu Laosan into wudaoshan, they pose a greater threat to us than Xianmen.


    The first is the underworld. Although there are constraints, it is a behemoth. It can compete with the whole Xuanmen. They will not give up on Chen Hao.


    Secondly, Wudao mountain has a mysterious origin and has the power of half immortals, which can not be underestimated. But now it''s just a third song, and it''s not certain that wudaoshan, Difu and the Qu family will work together. After all, there are three changes in old Qu, in which there are hidden secrets.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t listen to the old woodcutter and took Qu Laosan up. Maybe this is the so-called cause and effect.


    I took a long breath and didn''t find any news behind the bronze door. I turned off my cell phone and had a little rest.


    Not long after, we drove to the altar. After we got off, we walked directly towards the temple. Just after walking half the stone steps, someone suddenly called my name behind me. Looking back, I saw Bai Xiaosheng running towards me with the little girl named yun''er.


    It''s haunting! I frowned slightly and wondered what Bai Xiaosheng was going to do. He''s a broken mirror. What can he do for me?


    Bai Xiaosheng panted and ran in front of me, with wrinkles on his face. He said to himself with a smile, fortunately, he caught up.


    Yun''er glanced at Wang pangzi and me with a disgusting look on her face. She was girlish and turned her head away from us.


    I ignored it, but respectfully asked Bai Xiaosheng, elder, you have been following me, but what''s the matter.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and climbed up with a dead wood stick. He stood next to me and said it was no big deal. He just wanted to ask Xiaoyou for a favor and enter the secret place with Yuner.


    no way. I replied, turned around and prepared to go. It''s not necessarily good to have a large number of people. We don''t need someone to cheer us on this trip, but we are likely to attack and kill the people of the Qu family, because I can''t be a spectator. I do some shady activities. How can I do anything with a little broken child?


    Although I am younger than her... I think her mind must be capricious, naive and troublesome.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn''t catch up with me when he saw me leave. Instead, he said faintly in the back. In exchange, I can tell you a secret story, casting the way of heaven. Didn''t you always want to know?


    I stopped abruptly.


    I asked the fat man about casting heaven. He said that his grandfather would not write it down. It was almost only spread among the people who broke the virtual realm and touched the holy realm. Even Ju Xia could not know it without being told.


    I really want to know what nvjiang has to do, and I have a preparation. Moreover, the matter of casting Tiandao is closely related to myself, my parents and grandpa.


    It''s interesting to see me. Bai Xiaosheng sold again. He said with a smile, as long as you go in with Yuner and come out, I''ll tell you!


    ha-ha! I smiled. They are really crafty things. When I don''t see benefits, I can''t get benefits from them. At the same time, he was curious. What did he want me to do with yun''er?


    According to Wu De''s introduction, Bai Xiaosheng seems to have mastered some ways of refining weapons. The second ranked dragon chopper can be repaired and is stronger than before. The magic weapons in the secret realm are not very effective.


    Some of those I got can really enter the top ten of the famous sword spectrum. Qingshui sect has changed back 40 pieces. It can be said that the whole sect has undergone qualitative changes, including Wang pangzi''s family.


    But it''s a sect. Bai Xiaosheng is alone. He just needs to arm himself and rhyme. It won''t take much.


    Elder, can you tell yun''er the purpose of going in? I asked directly, because I have the right to refuse. Of course, Yuner can go in by herself, but how long can she live? That''s a question.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn''t hide it. He said with a smile that she just helped me take two things, which is not worth mentioning.


    Not worth mentioning? What I think of is that what nvjiang wants is also two things.

 Chapter 106

    Chen Hao squatted on my shoulder and said, boss and sister-in-law didn''t say that many mysteries can be solved in the secret realm. Now there''s no need to add unnecessary trouble for those things you can know.


    My idea is different from Chen Hao. He doesn''t know that Wu Laogou and my parents have an accident. He thinks they are still living a peaceful life in Tianshi mansion without anxiety, but I am anxious every day and want to know the truth all the time.


    Wu De also said at this time, boss, there is no free lunch in the world. Don''t fall into a trap. The little girl is young and has high accomplishments.


    Hoo. I breathed out and suppressed the sense of urgency in my heart. Now that I know something, it doesn''t help, because I haven''t been able to untie it. In that case, as Chen Hao said, there is no need to cause trouble for yourself, so he said again, I''m sorry, senior. It''s not only me who can enter the secret place. Looking at the whole Xuanmen, I''m just the existence of the bottom. Besides, your granddaughter''s cultivation is not low, so she can enter the secret place alone.


    When I finished, I didn''t stop. The Wang family had some friendship with Bai Xiaosheng. Wang pangzi said a few words in embarrassment. He just followed and didn''t have any right to speak. In short, what he said was worthless, and then quickly caught up with us.


    Bai Xiao didn''t give up. He shouted back, Zhang Tong, don''t you want to know your life experience and the secret of wudaoshan?


    I was stunned. The higher the chips, the more attempts. I was more sure that it would be no good for Bai Xiaosheng to let yun''er follow. Take a deep breath again and step into the secret place.


    There were no people on the first floor. After the forbidden spell disappeared, Liu Tianyi''s array seemed to have lost some strength, and all the demons and ghosts in it were killed. The same was true on the second floor. There were some ghosts on the third floor. I put on my boxers and was ready to practice.


    Wang pangzi and Chen Hao were very curious when they saw it. Wang pangzi asked, what is this?


    I boasted that what my wife made for me was a weapon. I tried the ghost old stiff. With the zombie fist, I can kill some old stiff. Moreover, the fist sleeve is solid. With the blessing of Yang Yuan, I can directly touch the sharp corpse armor. From the peeling point of view, with the injection of Yang Yuan, I''m afraid it can directly resist Wang pangzi''s soul seduction and will not be damaged. Of course, his weapons can be listed in the famous sword spectrum, and he is not famous for their sharpness.


    However, fortunately, there are not many people who can hold the top ten weapons in the whole secret territory. As for the magic weapons in the secret territory, I saw that most of them are heavy horizontal attack magic weapons, and I''m not afraid to encounter them.


    I didn''t release long yuan. It''s too wasteful to bomb these.


    Wang pangzi looked around and said strangely, have you found that although there are demons and ghosts in the secret place, it seems that he hasn''t met demons since the beginning.


    Here, Chen Hao is also free. However, due to the integration of the body, his cultivation has not been restored. He dare not stay too far away from us to avoid sudden danger. At this time, he jumped onto my shoulder from the ground and said, I heard from my master that the demon clan has been destroyed and is extremely rare in the world. It is said that it has something to do with the underworld.


    The demon comes from the cultivation of animals, but it is completely different from that of Yu. Where is the specific difference? Because there is no comparison, I can''t know, but that''s what nvjiang told me.


    Now Chen Hao mentioned that the destruction of the demon family was related to the underworld. I thought of Bai Wushuang. There were only a few of us. I directly said my guess and thought Bai Wushuang might be a big demon.


    Chen Hao did not refute, but just raised a question. My master hated the hell, but he could suppress the hell. Why would the demon clan be destroyed?


    I said, my wife used to be very strong, and now it is the same, but you see, the corpse clan is also declining. One person can''t protect a race, and there may be secrets we don''t know.


    Talking about Bai Wushuang, I unknowingly came to the front of the bronze gate. Last time I came, each residence here was still a tent. Now it has completely changed. I directly built the attic yard, which has the visual feeling of horse racing enclosure. Fortunately, it is not connected with the outside. The Xuanmen factions are just comparing with each other, but they are not really horse racing enclosure, otherwise the corpse clan may not even have a place to stand in the future.


    The elders of Shushan, Kunlun and Xueshan who stayed here all came to ask. They also have disciples in the secret territory and need to be guarded all the time. At this time, they asked me for information outside.


    I said it briefly. I heard that no one fell after the great victory. Several elders were relieved.


    When I was in the car, I checked the forum specially. There was no news about the Five Heirs of wudaoshan. It was estimated that I was still on my way, but I couldn''t delay. I might meet them here at any time.


    Say goodbye to people from Kunlun, Shushan and snowy mountains. I went to Qingshui sect again.


    Su Guyan and she Hua didn''t go to Shushan to participate in the sword debate. Last time, they should have got some small opportunities to send things out.


    At this time, the elders of Qingshui sect who stayed here had the magic tools exchanged from me, which were directly borne by them. They were majestic and looked like a big school.


    The original exchange can be said that they did not lose at all. Of course, it did not lose for the corpse family. It is an equal win-win situation to supplement the strength of the corpse family with unusable magic tools.


    When they saw me coming, they gave me a warm reception. I didn''t dare to stay long. I just exchanged greetings and asked about some things in the fourth floor secret territory. Su Guyan came out several times and brought back a lot of information, but they all came a few days ago. They didn''t hide it. They told me that the light of the western ancient temple converged a few days ago, I''m afraid it was in addition to changes.


    When Chen Hao came out of the residence of Qingshui sect, he said anxiously that it seems that the Qu family has succeeded and occupied the wealth of the ancient temple.


    I said, it may not be exclusive. Don''t forget that Gu Lingtian is still inside. The Qu family has been dragging for too long, which will attract attention.


    During the time we left, in addition to the blessed land of thousands of families, many relics were found in the areas we explored earlier. More or less antiques were born. Those things are being sent out and armed to their respective sects.


    But so far, there is no such thing against the sky. If so, the big reshuffle will begin.


    At the bronze gate, we were ready to go in, but at the same time, several people sneaked in front of us and entered the bronze gate.


    Fat Wang swears that they are not good birds at first sight. I''m afraid there''s something fishy waiting for you behind the door.


    When the woman is dead, fat Wang is much more unrestrained.


    The strongman of Qingshui sect has said that the bronze gate in and out has become the most unsafe place at this time. Some sect disciples collude with each other and specialize in looting at the gate. Many people have suffered great losses.


    Chen Hao hid in my backpack. I called Wu De and asked him to come out to help at the first time. As a result, Wu De said bitterly, boss, I''m afraid I can''t help.


    I was surprised that the old man didn''t have any problems with his cultivation, did he? After all, practicing Taoism with Yin body was originally something that could not be done. I hurried to ask.


    Wu De said, I feel that a breakthrough will be made in recent days, which may lead to natural disaster!


    Robbery? Are you kidding?


    I''m a little speechless. It''s only in the same way that I can cause a small disaster. The scale is not large. Wu De doesn''t cross heaven and earth. If he breaks through Xuantong, he will cross the robbery?


    Hearing my question, Wu De said awkwardly that it was not Xuantong, but a breakthrough to the great perfection of heaven and earth, but I had a hunch that a disaster would come, so I had to prepare in advance.


    There was no one around. I asked fat Wang. He raised his eyebrows and said that he had never heard of low-level robbery, but there were two possibilities. The first was that the way of heaven was not allowed, and the second was that it was too against the sky.


    After listening, I thought it was the first kind, but Chen Hao motioned me to seal the longevity collar. I don''t know what it meant, but his thinking is very different from ours. He has a wild horse and is free. Maybe he thought of something, and I still did it.


    After sealing the longevity collar, Chen Haocai said, boss, the ghost of the nine Yin, used to think it was me, but the result of Wu De''s blood calculation was not me. Now I cast my body with Tianyuan, which has nothing to do with ghosts, that


    Chen Hao suddenly stopped when he said this, but fat Wang and I knew what he meant.


    Hiss! I gasped and said, it''s impossible. Wu De''s cultivation is so backward now, and he practices Taoism. Yin Qi is about to become Taoist Qi, which has nothing to do with Jiuyin. I think the first thing Wang pangzi said may be bigger.


    I motioned not to talk. After that, I observed and then opened the longevity collar. Wu De couldn''t do it. We had no array help and had to rely on ourselves.


    Yang Yuan was injected into the fist and the talisman pattern was condensed on the fist. I first stepped into the bronze door and then appeared in the secret place. There was a dark wind coming in the face, and all three souls had to leave the body. At this time, I saw that it was the boss and the second son of the Qu family who shot at me. He received a cold bone hand on his broken arm, which also had the effect of attracting souls, and was stronger than before.


    I stabilized my soul for the first time, took a wrong step and hit it with a fierce fist. Zhenyang talisman and Tianyang talisman were invalid, so I directly activated Longyuan. With a roar, the virtual shadow of the coiled Dragon flew out of the fist, and the calcaneal claws collided. With the protection of the fist, I was not afraid of his bone claws, and the fist also hit him.


    The power of Long Yuan was extraordinary. With my zombie fist, his seemingly strange bone hand directly broke and the whole person flew out upside down. I jumped and chased a zombie, raised my foot on his chest, and Yang Yuan put it out and suppressed it directly.


    At this time, Wang pangzi stepped on the nine words of the ancient truth and had a soul catching and soul catching town wake. He was completely not afraid of the soul catching hand of Qu family. On the contrary, Qu Laoer was almost killed by him. After a short absence of consciousness, he was hit by Wang pangzi and flew out.


    I saw someone holding weapons nearby. He looked like he wanted to go up and didn''t dare to go up. He was timid. He made a fierce force under his feet, directly smashed boss Qu''s sternum, crushed his leg bones when he turned around, and then rushed at the seven or eight people.


    Cast way, will, female stiff reiterated again and again, but I''m not the kind of person who has nothing to find trouble, and I haven''t had a chance to fight. Now they take the initiative to provoke. Naturally, they can''t miss it.


    Seeing that I jumped closer, those talents had to resist. The Zhenyang symbol on my fist sleeve flickered. Under the suppression, even xuantongjing couldn''t eat my fist and knocked over several people. I sneered and said, you contribute and pave the way for me.


    When Wang pangzi heard the speech, he bounced up from Qu Laoer like a ball and wanted to take a share.

 Chapter 107

    Behind the bronze door, there were only four or five people in Xuantong except the two brothers of the Qu family. They were scared to see that my fist could hit the dragon. Even if they did, they hesitated.


    But whether it was onlookers or accomplices, I didn''t let go. I beat them all up.


    Without the indiscriminate means of thirty-six strands, the growth of will is considerable, but we can''t do the kind of female rigidity. We can directly use our will to suppress it.


    Wang pangzi didn''t show mercy. There''s no need to give in to this kind of thing. In the end, he defeated a third of the people. I didn''t do anything except the Qu family brothers. They can also see that they dare not fight back after defeat.


    As soon as the noise was loud, all the people nearby came. Seeing that there were fewer defeated than me, Wang pangzi wanted to rush over. But among the people who came, I saw Zhang Rui and several people on the list. As soon as more than 30 people came down, he quickly shouted, go and go to the south.


    Wang pangzi was stunned, but soon caught up.


    We ran several kilometers to the South and turned to the west when there was no one.


    The Internet is a strange thing. There are always some people who will send it up as long as they hear something, whether true or false. So I believe the news that we are going south will spread soon.


    Judging true or false through words is not generally difficult. With the addition of oil and vinegar, the Qu family and wudaoshan want to find me, depending on whether they have golden eyes.


    But I thought that it was Qu Laoda and Qu Laoer who entered the West. I didn''t think they would appear behind the bronze door. There was no protector. It can be seen that there were other outstanding figures in the Qu family except Qu Xiao and their three brothers.


    I met several groups of people on the way. I fought with the fat man and robbed him by the way.


    We didn''t take a line all the way. We were very free.


    By the fifth night, I was so tired that I had to stop to have a rest.


    I run Yangyuan to recover my body. Compared with heaven and earth, there will be no grinding of one foot now, but Yangyuan can''t carry it for a long time. Fat Wang consumes the real yuan stored in fat meat and can carry it. He goes to find food.


    After eating, fat Wang narrowed his eyes and fell asleep. I couldn''t sleep on the withered grass. I didn''t have a place to put my hand. Finally, I caught a round stone and held it in my hand. I took out the jade mandarin duck, let it fly on my head, teased and played with it, regarded it as a stiff woman and whispered. I don''t know if she can hear it. However, I''ve said a lot in the past few days, But I didn''t hear the girl''s words once.


    Wang pangzi told me that it was the female stiff who teased me. There is no technique of transmitting sound for thousands of miles. Only saints can do it, and only where their will covers it.


    But I don''t believe it. I think nvjiang can certainly hear what I say and know that I miss her.


    His blurred eyelids became heavier and heavier. He touched the round stone and fell asleep unconsciously. When he woke up the next day, it was noon. Wang pangzi cooked the barbecue and said with his mobile phone that the people of wudaoshan came in and were posting online to find your whereabouts.


    I took my cell phone and looked at it. As I thought, I went to the South with the same reply below. I smiled and was preparing to give my mobile phone to the fat man. The forum in the LAN suddenly refreshed and a message appeared. An ancient demon tomb was found in the northwest, which is suspected to be a Nine Tailed Fox demon.


    So far, all the relics found inside are blessed places, which is the first time that tombs appear. Tombs hide more information than blessed places and relics. Because in the blessed land of all ages, I found that all the utensils were there, but there were no books. I was very afraid of thinking carefully.


    But these things will inevitably appear in ancient tombs. And Li Guangfu''s wife is the Nine Tailed Fox demon.


    I quickly took out the map given by the old man in the ancient coffin. Wang pangzi looked at it and said that it was only the map of the eastern continent, which was not applicable. There was an electronic map in the forum, and it was scanned wherever people had been. I found the map window and looked at it. It hasn''t been updated yet.


    Wang pangzi means to continue to wait, but I feel that this important discovery will not be released at the first time. We can go first in the general direction to save time.


    After cleaning up the traces of the bonfire, they went on the road again. Chen Hao was still sleeping in my satchel. As a result, I was really right. The next day, there was only news on the Internet, with no specific location.


    But at noon on the third day, there was an evil spirit in the distance.


    Someone moved the grave and the evil spirit leaked.


    The evil spirit was very terrible. It covered half of the sky and made the sky dark, like brewing a world destroying storm.


    I was so excited that I didn''t need to find a place now. I just went straight over. However, such joy didn''t fall. Wang pangzi''s face turned pale. He pulled me into the nearby trees and squatted on the ground. I didn''t dare to go out. I didn''t reflect it for a moment, but just wanted to ask, I saw something flying over my head, Almost screamed out with fear.


    Above the void, a giant bird with a wingspan of hundreds of meters flew by. It really blocked the sky and the sun. It flew for a few seconds before a strong wind blew in the woods, blowing the leaves and branches off.


    The appearance of the giant bird was just the beginning. Soon, the roar of animals came from the other direction, frightening the whole mountain forest. At the same time, the forum was fried.


    Someone saw a fierce beast the size of a mountain in the West. It was full of gold. It was running towards the jiuweihu tomb. On the way, it was directly swallowed by friars. More than a dozen disciples of the Ba family in Sichuan didn''t return all their lives.


    A few minutes later, there was news about the giant bird that had just flown by. The disciple of Liuhe gate was met and became the food in the belly of the giant bird.


    I was sweating. If I hadn''t been fat just now, I would have become a caterpillar in the mouth of a giant bird.


    The same news came out one after another. The forum was refreshed every ten seconds. They all saw terrible beasts. They had different shapes, but the same purpose. They all went straight to the Nine Tailed Fox grave.


    Fierce beasts not only prey on monks, but also kill each other, as if they were robbing something.


    After a while, a shocking message appeared. Xianmen ran into a fierce beast shaped like a unicorn near the jiuweihu tomb, which suffered heavy losses. All the immortal beasts claimed by Xianmen became food in their mouth. Several decent places were killed. Gu Lingtian escaped with a death talisman and is far away from the jiuweihu tomb.


    Nine Tailed Fox, the most powerful existence of fox demon, is also the king of demon.


    There seems to be something shocking in its grave, which awakens all the dormant animals and flocks to it.


    From time to time, there was a sound of trees breaking in the distance. Fat Wang and I were shivering in the dead grass and brushing messages with our mobile phone. This would escape and only die faster. We had to obey fate. Fortunately, we were all eager to go to the grave and didn''t attack us.


    But a big foot half a meter thick fell down against my back. I was so scared that I was in a cold sweat that I almost called my wife.


    It was more than half an hour before the number of fierce animals began to decrease.


    However, the forum builder sent a shocking message. The UAV scanning the map flew tens of thousands of kilometers and saw more terrible beasts coming.


    Within a few minutes of this message, the network on the fourth floor of the secret land was disconnected and the equipment was destroyed.


    Wang pangzi heaved a sigh and asked, what should I do?


    I was about to say retreat when I suddenly found that the ring on my hand turned white. The idea of retreating was immediately dismissed. I told Wang pangzi that I want to move on and you can choose to leave.


    Those strange animals, each of which is shocking and has terrible power, must have been surrounded by people close to the Nine Tailed Fox tomb, but anyway, I''m going to take a chance.


    Fat Wang is hesitating. I said, fat brother, don''t feel embarrassed about this kind of thing. I want to go there for a reason. You don''t have to take risks.


    I said a few words. As soon as Wang pangzi gritted his teeth, he said, brother, I will not accompany you. It''s not that I don''t want to go, but that I can''t do anything, otherwise it will involve the whole Wang family.


    That''s enough for him. I patted him on the shoulder, took down the longevity collar and said, take Wu De out and protect him from the robbery.


    Wu dedu is about to be robbed. Now there is some noise. He and I are going to die without a burial place. I wanted Chen Hao to follow me, but he refused.


    A few hours later, the nearby mountain was completely calm, and the fat man left carefully.


    As soon as Wang pangzi left, Chen Hao said that this guy was really unreliable and ran away in case of trouble.


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I was used to it. In his opinion, none of them was reliable except me and Jian.


    It was dark. I felt it out of my hiding place and walked towards the tomb of Nine Tailed Fox. I didn''t meet any fierce animals on the way. The powerful ones have passed. The weak ones have long been scared to hibernate by those terrible smells, and the whole forest is unusually quiet.


    The next morning I got into the dead grass and hid. As soon as I lay down, my hair was creepy. I didn''t know when a fierce beast five or six meters high and black all over came outside.


    I was so nervous that I quickly stopped breathing. The fierce beast shaved away the dead grass on me and sniffed it. The sharp fangs would touch my face.


    I clenched my fist tightly and Zhenyuan surged. As long as it pounced and bit, I would attack. But after sniffing for a few seconds, the fierce beast suddenly turned around and jumped away like a ghost.


    It doesn''t eat dead bodies?


    After a few seconds, I vomited out in one breath, and my whole body was wet with cold sweat.


    I was curious about what it found. I hurried to follow it. After chasing it for more than ten minutes, I heard a beating in front of me.


    He approached carefully and found that the black beast was killing a group of young friars.


    The surrounding trees were broken. There were some broken limbs and bodies in the open space. It was obvious that someone had been poisoned, but there were still more than 50 people. Among them, Gu Lingtian was seen. There were two sword boys beside him, who were directing the people to fight against the black beast.


    I only wanted to have a look, but I didn''t intend to go over, but I saw Su Guyan and Bai Xiaosheng''s granddaughter Yuner.


    The girl came in alone.


    They were the first to arrive at the tomb of the Nine Tailed Fox. They fled here after meeting the unicorn. Unexpectedly, they met the unicorn again.


    Talismans and magic tools kept falling on the giant beast. It ate pain, but it still waved its claws to attack. A nun didn''t avoid it and was caught and torn. It was very tragic.


    Seeing that the defense line was about to be broken, Gu Lingtian suddenly grabbed She Hua around Su Guyan and threw it directly at the fierce beast. She Hua shouted in horror, but it was still in the air, and the cry stopped suddenly and was bitten into two sections.


    Su Guyan''s face turned white. Before she could speak, Gu Lingtian shouted to live and catch the people of Qingshui sect to feed. They went against the right path and came too close to the corpse family.


    At the critical moment of life and death, even if Gu Lingtian didn''t say so, anyone would do it as long as it didn''t fall on him. For a time, all the people of the Su family were controlled and taken.

 Chapter 108

    I was just going to take a look and run away. After all, there are more than 50 of them, half of them are still in the same territory. I can''t fight like this. I just have multiple teeth stuffed up.


    But Gu Lingtian suddenly said that and threw She Hua out. If I watched Su Guyan and them being fed, I would leave a shadow all my life.


    Seeing that Nanjian is about to be thrown out, he can''t help rushing out of the trees and shouting at Gu Lingtian to release the Su family. We''ll stay to cover your retreat.


    Gu Lingtian saw me suddenly jump out, his face was cloudy, and his eyes were full of anger. If it weren''t for the fierce beast still attacking and killing, he would be the first to kill me. In a short half minute, another monk was killed. As soon as Gu Ling was cold, he ordered people to be released, and I ran there as agreed.


    But Gu Lingtian suddenly grabbed Su Guyan and pushed him directly towards the fierce beast when I passed by. His ability to kill the whole Taoist realm was not a false reputation. Su Gu Yangen could not resist, and his whole body was suppressed.


    Seeing that her sister was thrown out, Nanjian broke free with a roar, and rushed to Su Guyan.


    Gu Lingtian and the rest of the people saw the beast go to bite Su Guyan, took the opportunity to quickly retreat and quickly disappeared into the woods.


    Su Gu Yan Zhenyuan was suppressed and looked back at me helplessly. However, the fierce beast was ruthless. The huge mouth stained with blood was only half a meter away from her, so he opened his mouth and bit.


    At this time, it was too late for me to save people. At the critical moment, Nanjian rushed to the ground and knocked her to the ground. The sister and brother rolled out a few meters. The next second, the fierce beast''s sharp fangs closed fiercely and flew into the air.


    But soon it reacts, lowers its head and bites the Nanjian sister and brother again. If it bites, both of them will die.


    But Nanjian''s attack also bought me time. Zhenyuan agglomerated, activated the Dragon yuan on the fist, and punched fiercely.


    The dragon is the king of beasts. Even if it is only the Dragon yuan, it also has the effect of suppression. The Twin Dragons roared on the beast at the same time, which shocked it to step back two steps, but did not cause substantive damage. Instead, it angered it, roared, and a tiger jumped at me.


    The first time I pushed it back, I fell back and shouted at the same time. They all stopped breathing and lay on the ground.


    The moment I fell, the fierce beast jumped in front of me with his mouth open. As long as I closed, I would be twisted in two.


    At this moment, my heart almost jumped out of my chest, but after the tusk stabbed me in the face and scraped a bloody mouth, it took back its big mouth, sniffed me with its nose, and then turned to others.


    The reaction was slow. At this time, he also recovered. All the remaining five disciples of the Su family lay motionless and smelled two or three. The fierce beast lost his patience. He roared and turned into a dark shadow and rushed towards the direction where Gu Lingtian and them fled.


    Sure enough, he didn''t eat dead bodies, and he couldn''t smell angry. Gu Lingtian''s group of people were more or less unlucky when he chased them.


    I asked, is everything okay?


    Su Guyan and Nan Jian responded that they were fine. Others also answered, but they didn''t dare to move. They continued to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead.


    After four or five minutes, I got up and looked around vigilantly. When I saw that the fierce beast was really gone, I asked them to get up quickly.


    The direction of the fierce beast was just the direction of the bronze door. Su Guyan could only bite his teeth and followed me to the fox demon tomb. After running for a few kilometers, all the people sat down on the ground to rest.


    Before I came, two people had died in the Su family, and she Hua was three. It was inevitable that the atmosphere was a little sad. After a meeting, Su Gu Yan asked me how I knew that pretending to be dead was useful. I said, this is also lucky. I was not far away before. I planned to rest during the day and walk at night. As a result, as soon as I lay down, the fierce beast suddenly appeared. I lay still. It just sniffed and didn''t eat me. Just now I was just trying. I''m not sure it''s useful.


    After listening to my last sentence, a female disciple of the Su family nearby immediately said discontentedly, do you dare to take risks with us if you are not sure? What''s your heart?


    Listen to her, I have to do the experiment before I save them?


    I''m a little angry. Besides, I was at the front just now. I want to refute such accusations. But before I could speak, the woman cried and said, if it weren''t for your corpse clan, my brother Xiaohua wouldn''t die.


    Is she Hua her brother?


    When I heard this, I couldn''t say anything. Qingshui sect has always been very neutral. Even if you approach me, you are very careful and keep a distance from me all the time. And they have no conflict with Xianmen, otherwise they won''t come together.


    Just in that case, Gu Lingtian needed someone to act as bait. Just coming close to me became his excuse.


    Su Guyan wanted to scold She Hua''s sister. I stopped her and silently accepted the accusation.


    Then I asked about the tomb of the Nine Tailed Fox demon. Now when I mentioned it, Su Guyan still had fear on his face and said in a trembling voice that the unicorn that attacked us had a flame burning on his body, and xuantongjing would be directly ignited when it was close to ten meters. But one thing is very strange. All the vegetation around it is intact.


    The vegetation is intact, just burning the friar? There are two possibilities. The first is that the unicorn can accurately control the flame on its body, which is similar to the attribute Zhenyuan. The second is that the flame can only ignite Zhenyuan.


    Su Guyan went on to say that fierce beasts came from all directions except unicorns. Compared with hunting monks, the struggle between fierce beasts was more ferocious, and there were corpses outside the grave. In addition to the unicorn, there is also a giant bird, a golden beast like a lion, and an eight tailed white fox.


    A male disciple nearby added that with their strength, even if the strong ones who break the virtual environment come, they can only draw.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, and my heart beat the retreat drum again. Those four monsters must be the kings of the four continents.


    At this time, Su Guyan said, they seem to be regardless of power. The strong kill the weak, which is very cruel.


    When I heard this, I smelled the turn and asked, which means that a few days later, there is likely to be only the four strongest beasts around the grave?


    Su Gu Yan nodded with a pale face and said, almost, but there may be stronger ones coming later.


    I was relieved to hear this and asked about the Nine Tailed Fox demon tomb. Su Guyan said that the tomb was like a city. There were many buildings. They just went to the entrance, and the evil spirit was released, covering the whole demon palace. They couldn''t see what was inside. Then the unicorn appeared. If there were not several fairies, they would all die there.


    I couldn''t find anything, so I got up to leave and told them not to stay too long. Several people were injured. We should prevent dormant beasts from smelling blood nearby.


    Su Guyan advised me to go back with them and not to touch the demon city.


    I smiled. There were no monsters everywhere, so there was room for survival. Naturally, I had to go and have a look. And the four fierce beasts will fight to the death. I have a great chance.


    Of course, I didn''t say these words, but even if I did, they may not have the courage to go.


    After parting, I tried to hide my breath and walked along the sparse forest. After a day and a half, I finally stepped into the demon filled forest. Further on, there were fallen trees everywhere, with countless fierce animal bodies lying in the middle, stacked layer by layer.


    They all have practice, and their bodies will not rot in a short time. At this time, the air is just filled with a choking smell of blood.


    I climbed in and covered my body with dead animal blood. I didn''t dare to run upright. I climbed all the way to the place where there were dense fierce animal bodies. After a full day of climbing, my body was full of blood and mud. I couldn''t distinguish people. Then I climbed out of the forest. In front of me was a palace. There were tens of meters high walls outside, like a city.


    Outside the city wall, the corpses of fierce animals piled up like a mountain, which was the most tragic place to fight.


    In the four directions of the city, the giant bird squatted in the north. It squatted on a huge stone, and its dark golden claws buckled into the stone, as stable as Mount Tai.


    In the west is a golden giant beast like a lion, with bright light all over, like gold casting.


    In the south is a snow-white fox. At this time, its body is like a hill. Eight snow-white fox tails poke into the sky, and its bloody eyes stare at the demon palace.


    In the East is a fierce beast like a dragon, entrenched on a mountain peak, and the mountain surrounded by it has a terrible crack.


    Four peerless beasts are looking at each other, vigilant and staring at the demon city. Obviously, what they need is inside.


    But now I dare not move. Here, the ring on my hand has turned pure white and I can''t see any blood. But I didn''t know for a moment whether what nvjiang wanted was in the demon city or on the four fierce beasts.


    Stay for a moment, I slowly climb towards the demon palace. The strong evil spirit has an invisible pressure, but it doesn''t have a great effect on me.


    Creeping slowly, I climbed over hill like corpses. I dare not go out. In the face of the four fierce beasts, any slight sound will be captured. But I believe that even if they make a noise, they won''t move at the moment.


    Just a few kilometers away, I moved for an afternoon, all my clothes were broken, and then I moved to the entrance of the demon palace.


    At night, the four fierce beasts were like sculptures, motionless and still eyeing. Seeing that there were still a few meters to go in, at this time, a combined sound came out from the distant sky, like several voices together. With the sound, circles of golden ripples poured in, and the four fierce beasts were blown up at the same time.


    The flame on the unicorn soared for tens of meters, and the tail of the eight Tailed Fox stirred the sky. The golden giant beast from the West appeared Sanskrit like symbols and gave a loud roar. Only the entrenched Jiaolong remained motionless.


    I saw that their eyes were all attracted by the distant sound, hurried to speed up and climbed directly into the demon palace.


    After climbing for more than ten meters, a familiar figure suddenly appeared on the small square in front, with a white skirt and light hair on the top of the head.


    wife?


    I think of nvjiang, because it''s so similar. Has she entered the city? As soon as an idea flashed in my mind, the white shadow walked towards the palace in front of me.


    Seeing her leave, I hurried to climb behind, but only climbed a few meters. I suddenly stopped and blew my hair all over.

 Chapter 109

    The woman in white in the demon city was very similar to nvjiang, but I wasn''t sure. I didn''t dare to stand up, but I climbed up, but after a few meters, I suddenly found that her feet were off the ground.


    Ghosts are more common. If only her feet are off the ground, they can''t scare me. However, under her skirt, there is a white tail dragging on the ground. This scare scared me into a cold sweat.


    Isn''t the big demon Nine Tailed Fox dead yet?


    Think of what nvjiang said, Dandao is not easy to die. It may change. The life of the demon family is too long than that of people. Thinking of this, I dare not move forward and climb back. At this time, the pattern of the four fierce beasts outside seems to have been broken. The fierce beasts that chirped before I came in have fallen.


    However, there was no conflict for the time being. However, I took a few steps back. Suddenly, I felt someone pulling my trouser legs. In the empty demon city, suddenly something pulled my trouser legs, which made a layer of goose bumps on my body, and Yang Yuan was boiling.


    Just then, a girl''s voice came from behind. She didn''t want to die, so she went on. Her tone was not threatening me, but saying that it would be dangerous to step back.


    In addition, the voice was familiar. When I was about to look back, I found a man with almost blood all over me crawling over.


    Rhyme!


    She hushed and said, keep quiet. She''ll die if she''s found out.


    Now I don''t know whether what she said was found by the fierce beast outside or by the virtual shadow who just left. The voice was low and asked, didn''t you follow Gu Lingtian? Why did you come back.


    Yun''er said, I saw you and didn''t go. I''ve been following you.


    I was a little speechless and didn''t get rid of her in the end. Yun''er said at this time that it was the soul shadow of the Nine Tailed Fox demon just now. It had no power, but we couldn''t make too much noise, otherwise the soul shadow would dissipate.


    Yun''er said and climbed towards the place where the virtual shadow disappeared. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I followed up. Both of them were very slow and afraid of being found too soon. It was not easy to climb to an ambulatory and found that Jiuwei''s soul stopped in front. When we showed up, she continued to walk forward, as if she was deliberately waiting for us.


    I was confused, but when I got here, I couldn''t think too much. I just took precautions against rhyme and continued to move forward.


    With buildings sheltering us, our speed is much faster. The soul of the Nine Tailed Fox demon has always kept a certain distance from us. We are fast, she is fast, we are slow, she is slow, like taking us to find something.


    After walking around several corridors, yun''er stood up and followed the soul shadow on tiptoe. I saw her stand up and stand up with her, and the cat followed her with her waist.


    I couldn''t help asking her what Bai Xiaosheng asked her to take. As a result, she didn''t speak. She seemed to know I was going to speak, put her fingers on her lips and made a silent gesture.


    Not long after, the soul of the Nine Tailed Fox demon went into a underground palace. It was too dark and there was no light. I hesitated to go in, but yun''er went straight into the dark. I forced myself to keep up.


    The underground palace is not like a tomb. There is light a few meters after going down. There are things like candlesticks on both sides, which are emitting a faint green light. I can''t help but wonder and want to see what is shining. But yun''er said, it''s a fox''s eye. You''d better not look at it. Even if you look at juxia territory all the way, I''m afraid you''ll be confused.


    I''ve heard from my grandfather that there are three evil eyes: the cat''s eye calms the soul, the fox''s eye puzzles the heart, and the snake''s eye destroys the soul.


    In our South, foxes are rare, but snakes are very common. If you encounter snakes on the way, you will have a serious disease. That is, there is a problem with your soul. However, there will be no snake demon trained into essence in rural villages, and there is no way to kill people.


    At this time, the fox eye that plays the role of lighting in the underground palace must have been dug from the big demon.


    Fortunately, I just looked a few times, smelled the speech and hurriedly looked down at the road ahead.


    Through the main room of the underground palace, the soul of the Nine Tailed Fox suddenly disappeared in front of a door. Yun''er seemed to be very familiar with it. He didn''t stop. In the past, he pushed the door open. There was a small room with a large ancient book floating in the middle, and the evil spirit was constantly released.


    On the top of the ancient book is a fist sized bead, flashing a gray luster, like a flowing liquid. Yun''er''s eyes brightened when she saw these two things. She was about to enter the house.


    Seeing Zhen Yangfu''s fist, I stretched out my hand to stop her and said, little girl, I came here first. Things should be mine. Let''s score first come first.


    Two things, I don''t know what female stiff wants, I can only stop people.


    Yun''er turned back fiercely. I didn''t know whether it was against the light from the fox''s eyes or an illusion. In a trance, I saw that there was a faint green light in her pupil, and at that moment, she had a more aggressive momentum. My body instinctively half arched, Yang Yuan on my fist sleeve surged, and a virtual shadow of a flat dragon appeared, but I didn''t do it immediately.


    Zhang Tong, what your wife wants is the demon code, and what I want is the nine tail demon pill. We take the same.


    Yun''er''s breath died as soon as Shun died. He soon returned to normal and said calmly.


    I will also think of the warning of the female stiff, for fear that she will notice that I have made that instinctive action again, go out and divorce me again, and quickly straighten up. Suspiciously, how do you know what demon code my wife wants?


    Yun''er looked at me coldly and said that she didn''t know her mind. She wanted to take the step of a saint and know some secrets, and the demon code was the only ancient book that experienced that era and passed down.


    I know that nvjiang wants to become a saint, but the people behind Li Guangfu have been usurping the Saint Daoguo. The 400 year holy robbery and the end of Liu Tianyi seem to have seen something. Now she is very afraid.


    Of course, it is not only she who is also afraid. In the huge Xuanmen system, after countless years, there must be many people who can take that step.


    They''ve been watching, trying to make the woman stiff first?


    When I was stunned, yun''er wanted to go in. I turned around and quickly stopped her and said, little girl, I don''t want to start with you, but now I have to take it first. Make sure my wife wants the demon code and the Nine Tailed Fox demon pill. I will never move.


    Rhyme white, like me, did not speak, is the default.


    I walked into the room and reached out to touch the demon pill. It seemed that there was amazing power in that layer of film. As long as I broke the skin, I would destroy the sky and the earth.


    The former Nine Tailed Fox demon must be a saint, but I don''t know if she is Li Guangfu''s wife.


    When I met demon Dan, the ring didn''t recover its color. Then I touched the demon code again. The demon code is very old and full of the breath of years. My hand hasn''t touched it yet. The ring turns red. I''m happy. I''m sure what nvjiang wants is it. I''ll go back and tell yun''er that you can take the demon pill.


    The whole process, she was unusually calm, like she was confident of her words, and like she was not afraid of my snatching.


    Yun''er didn''t speak after she came over. She stretched out her hand. The Nine Tailed Fox demon Dan seemed to be attracted, floated directly to the palm of her hand and slowly melted into it.


    Is she a demon?


    I seem to have caught something, but I didn''t point it out. Looking down at the eye demon code, the words on it were similar to runes and couldn''t understand it at all, so he asked her, can you understand the demon text?


    Yun''er didn''t respond. She glanced at me lightly, stretched out her hand to open it, stared at the first page and said that the demon family had the ability to swallow souls and had been hated by the underground government. Later, the underground government colluded with a force and completely destroyed the demon family.


    Soul swallowing? I remember that Bai Wushuang swallowed the souls of the three strong immortals of the Qu family the first time he appeared, and his reason for hating hell was also solid.


    Bai Wushuang is a big demon, which is basically certain.


    I asked again, does it say who the hell colludes with?


    Yun''er gave me a cold look. It was like an adult. I won''t bother to argue with her and keep urging her. Yun''er asked directly, what else do you want to know?


    Casting heaven, and who is behind Li Guangfu. I urged her to look through it quickly. Since it is an ancient document, it must be recorded.


    It doesn''t say who the hell is colluding with, but it must be related to the forces behind Li Guangfu. Yun''er said and answered my second question. In ancient times, there were five ways: corpse Road, fairy Road, ghost Road, demon road and Shinto road.


    There are saints in the five ways, and they can step into a higher level. However, there were some changes later, which triggered a catastrophe. Casting Tao only appeared at that time, and casting heaven Tao is said to be the only way to become holy now. As for the demand, you knew it before. I won''t say more.


    The corpse road may be the corpse family. The fairy road is very simple. Xuanmen claims to cultivate immortals. As for the ghost Road, it should be related to the hell. The demon road has been destroyed and there is little left. If Bai Wushuang is really a big demon, now the demon road is likely to form an alliance with the corpse road.


    It''s just Shinto. What''s that?


    When I asked, yun''er said that Shinto disappeared in the catastrophe, which has always been a mystery, but among the five Tao, Shinto has always been the strongest.


    I''ve been depressed for too long and want to know too many things. I urge you to turn over quickly. What''s the connection between Wudao and wudaoshan. And the wordless heavenly book. What the hell is it.


    There is no on Wudao mountain, but the wordless heavenly book is a gold scroll recording the names of some people. It involves people in Wudao. Your wife may be looking for her to trace the whereabouts of Shinto.


    I was so anxious that I scratched my head. This shit doesn''t mean that there is nothing recorded from ancient to modern times?


    In a hurry, I also found a problem. Yun''er said so much, but she kept staring at the first page, and there were hundreds of thick pages behind, and she didn''t turn at all.


    I reminded her to turn back. As a result, the little girl gave me a white look and asked, why do you turn back?


    Look at the content! I was a little confused by her. As a result, the little girl closed the book and said, I can''t understand the words on it. What I just said was just heard from Grandpa.


    Poof!


    I was directly angry and laughed by her. After tossing for a long time, she gave me this one?


    But just then, the demon city shook, yun''er suddenly turned and ran away. On the way, she called me. If she didn''t want to die, she hurried away. The fierce beasts outside began to fight. If they decide the victory or defeat, they will enter the city.


    As soon as I heard this, I hurriedly stretched out my hand to hold the demon code, and I was a little depressed. I was afraid I couldn''t go with such a large book, but it would happen, and there was no possibility to give up. However, when I held my hand together, the demon code suddenly turned into a light and flew into the blood ring. At the same time, a white unparalleled voice said, Zhang Tong, leave quickly.


    Who wants the demon code? In the ring behind me is his blood?


    Before I could ask more, there was a sharp howl outside, like a fierce beast rushing into the demon city.

 Chapter 110

    I heard Bai Wushuang''s voice, turned around and ran after yun''er. Two people came out. The golden beast fell from the sky and collapsed the underground palace. The billow almost blew me away.


    Aware of the smell of demon Scripture and demon pill, he locked his eyes on me and yun''er, floating Sanskrit on his body, bumped into the narrow aisle in front and rushed directly.


    But hundreds of meters away, the head was dark, the Raptor fell down, its claws buckled towards the vertebra of the beast, and its sharp beak pecked at the eyes of the beast at the same time.


    The running golden beast was attacked and suddenly gave a roar. His limbs dragged out huge gullies on the ground and his body stopped. Sanskrit jump out and attack the giant bird in the air after leaving the body, but such an attack has no effect.


    The Raptor has an advantage over the beast. It is about to be caught and broken its spine. The golden beast suddenly stands up, raises its front feet, and stretches out its sharp claws against the sharp claws of the giant bird.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the air wave swept wildly, and a kilogram Boulder, like a dead leaf in the wind and rain, hit me and yun''er directly.


    I witnessed the battle of the strong from a close distance. I was not particularly shocked. I recovered at the first time. Seeing Yuner still in place, I subconsciously grabbed her and rushed into the next aisle. The next moment, the boulder roared past where we had just stood. Then my head cooled, a terrible air wave swept across, and the buildings on both sides were cut into a huge crack.


    My heart is trembling. If I were an adult, I would be in a different place now.


    Yun''er turned around and ran away.


    Just after running a hundred meters away, the wind came over his head. A nine headed Golden Eagle, no smaller than the giant bird, dragged the Golden Shadow to dive down. Among its sharp claws, it also grabbed which dragon entrenched on the mountain. One head stared at us and the other eight heads were pecking at us. The dragon was soft, as if it had been dead for a long time.


    As we approached, the nine headed Golden Eagle threw away the dragon''s body, and its claws fell in the air, trying to catch me.


    If it weren''t for fear of damaging the demon code and nine tail demon Pill on Yuner and me, its breath would kill us at such a close distance.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s useless and I don''t have time to think about what will happen next. I can only run crazy outside the demon city.


    But this is their territory. Where can we go? At the bronze door, I''m afraid they can hit it directly with their strength.


    In the three-tier secret realm, the strongest is the longevity realm.


    At the thought of this, the despair in my heart arises spontaneously. In this case, I won''t have a chance to live unless several strong people who break the void appear at the same time.


    The nine head golden carving makes a combined sound, which is a very unique sound wave, which manifests itself like the true yuan. My back seemed to be hit by a mountain, my chest protruded forward, my mouth opened and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The next moment, the whole person soared into the air and his eyes blackened.


    Yun''er is not much better. She is already unconscious in the void.


    The moment I hit the ground, I suddenly woke up and saw the Golden Eagle''s huge claw fall. I bowed. Relying entirely on my body''s instinct, I caught yun''er and quickly flashed aside.


    Boom!


    The sharp claws of the Golden Eagle clawed out a hole several meters deep on the ground. When they saw the failure, the Golden Eagle rushed again and pecked off nine heads at the same time.


    Not to mention the suppression of power, but its speed, I can''t avoid, but at this time, my body has also changed. I bow my body and rely on my instinct to avoid fatal attacks again and again. Even so, I was pecked away a few pieces of flesh and blood.


    The golden eagle was completely annoyed by me. Nine heads were raised at the same time and my mouth was about to cry. But at this time, my heart began to heat. The disc that had not appeared since the killing of Qu Xiao reappeared. When the Golden Eagle saw the disc in front of my chest, nine pairs of pupils were contracting and took back the cry.


    I was covered with blood, and I couldn''t tell whether it was dirty blood or just flowing blood. I kept retreating with rhyme.


    At this moment, I felt that I had become a beast. The five senses were extremely sensitive. My chest was like a fate plate. It was just a deterrent.


    However, the Golden Eagle stopped, but the earth shook under its feet. The next moment, the earth and rock collapsed and flew, and a snow-white fox tail broke through the earth. Before I could react, it rolled me in. Every fox hair was like a fairy sword and wanted to crush me.


    At the critical moment, the golden runes in the heart burst, and one tail of the Nine Tailed Fox was broken. The terrible force flew to the sky to form a huge golden destiny disk, on which countless runes were jumping, like the reincarnation of all living beings, and the fate was fluctuating.


    Under its suppression, the evil spirit in the Nine Tailed Fox demon tomb is falling, like returning to the body of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    The nine golden eagles trembled, their heads hung down, and the two fierce beasts still fighting in the distance crawled on the ground.


    At that moment, I had a feeling that under the destiny, all living beings were mole ants, which could be destroyed in the air.


    Just how can there be such terrible power in my body?


    I didn''t have time to think about it. When I saw some strange animals being shocked, I continued to run with rhyme.


    Now I really want to throw her away, but I can''t convince myself to do such a thing.


    If I knew what would happen in the future, I would not hesitate to abandon her now. She died under a fierce beast, and the girl would not be hurt because of her.


    It''s a pity that I''m not a prophet and can''t predict the future.


    The terrible disc only lasted for a few seconds and then collapsed. At this time, my heart also calmed down. It can be seen that the force is one-time, or it can only be sent out once for a long time. After all, it just wanted to deter.


    Unexpectedly, the short tail of the eight Tailed Fox demon triggered it.


    The tail of the fox demon symbolizes cultivation and life. One tail is one life.


    When the talisman like the fate plate dissipated, the eight Tailed Fox ran into a palace and blocked the way ahead. It now has only seven tails, but it only takes a hundred years to grow eight tails again.


    The nine headed Golden Eagle came after him and made a cry different from the one in front. It was not an attack, but a conversation.


    The fox demon, the giant bird and the golden beast with Sanskrit all made a low roar. The next moment, the four fierce beasts gave up fighting and all surrounded me.


    ha-ha!


    I loosened yun''er and knew that there was no way to live. If there was female stiff blood in the ring, she could use my blood to condense the soul and blood. Unfortunately, it was matchless. If he could manifest, he would have come out long ago.


    However, the four fierce beasts were still afraid of the power released from me just now and didn''t rush up immediately.


    I took the opportunity to take off my backpack, threw it out with my backhand, shouted, don''t come back, go, the farther the better.


    Chen Hao jumped out from the inside, looked at me with tears, folded his head and ran away. He was very small and easy to hide. The target of the fierce beast was me, so he didn''t pay attention to him.


    I took out the jade mandarin duck again, clicked and said, fly. The jade mandarin duck fluttered its wings, circled over my head, and then flew away.


    I didn''t sigh until I disappeared under the moonlight. I didn''t know if it could pass on what I said to nvjiang.


    That may be a last word.


    Looking back, my body arched again, and the blood in my body was boiling.


    Even if you die, try to get a chance. The four monsters are too big. I shuttle by instinct and may be able to escape.


    The white fox launched the attack first. The fox tail was like a towering giant column, all of which hit me. At that moment, every cell of my body was tense, suddenly bounced up from the ground, shuttled constantly, avoided the attack of seven fox tails, supported on the ground with one hand after landing, and bounced up again the next second.


    Now I completely empty my brain, no longer have any thoughts, and give the control of my body to instinct.


    As soon as the body bounced away, the giant bird''s claws fell and sank deep into the ground.


    I didn''t slow down when I landed. Another golden feather flew out of the nine golden eagles. The bird head in the middle made a low cry at the same time. The golden feather was manipulated by the sound, as if it had eyes. No matter how I avoided it, it could kill it at the first time.


    My jumping speed reached the limit and avoided the golden feather.


    If it''s not life or death, Jin Yu is really beautiful, because the speed is too fast. He pulls out beating gold lines in the void and outlines a disordered but extremely beautiful picture.


    When I dodged, the fox demon and the giant bird shot at the same time. At the same time, the Sanskrit on the golden beast flew out and hung in the sky, and my speed slowed down.


    With a loud bang, I was hit by the fox tail and collapsed on the ground. My bones broke like pain, my blood gas surged in my body, my mouth was gurgling with blood, and I lay on the ground in all directions and couldn''t move.


    They wanted to live and left me a breath.


    Seeing this, the four fierce beasts rushed over at the same time, and the next moment they all retreated and stood guard against each other.


    Animals are like people, especially their cultivation at this level. Their intelligence is comparable to that of humans. They can cooperate when pursuing profits. When dividing up, their animal nature is exposed, and it is even more terrible than human selfishness, because the more powerful animals are, the less they will share food with their peers.


    Fight, all dead.


    I lay on the ground, unable to move, but still thinking.


    Sure enough, the next second, the nine golden eagles rushed towards the seven fox. At this time, the fox demon broke one tail, greatly reduced its strength, and was caught and flew out.


    At the same time, the golden beast also bumped into the giant bird and fought.


    Animals and animals, originally a family, are now divided. I want to make a mockery of it, but with my mouth open, blood gushes out.


    I coughed twice and wanted to run Yangyuan to regulate my breath, but Zhenyuan just moved, and my whole body was as painful as tearing, as if I had been banned. At this time, a flame was lit in the sky. The unicorn fell from the fire curtain, breathed out, and ejected two fire dragons from his nose. He walked towards me at leisure.


    The four fierce beasts have been entangled and fought together. Whoever quits first will be killed immediately.


    I smile bitterly. It''s really a perfect Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind.


    When the unicorn approached, my body became hot. Zhenyuan, who was imprisoned in Dantian, was burning. It was about to burn out of my body.


    Click! A broken sound came. There was a crack on the ring given to me by nvjiang, but no breath was released. It was just the bright moon on the top of the head, which turned blue at some time.


    Ouch!


    A wolf howl came from the fox demon grave. It didn''t have much deterrent, but it had infinite penetration. It rang through the sky and the earth in an instant.


    On a palace in the distance, I don''t know when there was a blue wolf.


    Its eyes are like those I saw at a glance when white unparalleled fought against the fire spirit.


    Is it the unique noumenon?

 Chapter 111

    When the wolf appeared, the five fierce beasts smelled the danger and stopped biting at the same time, pacing back and forth uneasily, with a deep roar in their mouth.


    At this time, the wolf spits out words and lets him leave. In the future, I will break the prohibition and allow you to become an adult.


    Hearing the sound, my whole body relaxed. Sure enough, he was matchless, but unexpectedly, his original experience was a wolf.


    I wonder how he followed in? Or is he always here?


    When I was thinking, yun''er woke up. She was very clever and didn''t make any sound. She crept over quietly and asked in a low voice, Zhang Tong, are you okay?


    I coughed hard twice and spit out the blood stuck in my throat before saying that my Yang Yuan was sealed and my muscles and bones were broken and couldn''t move.


    The five fierce beasts noticed my change, but they didn''t care. In their view, the biggest enemy at present is Bai Wushuang. Kill him. I''m just the thing in my hand.


    Chen Hao didn''t go far either. He put his head out from under a stone slab and ran towards me quickly. Yun''er almost slapped me at first sight. I hurried to say, don''t do it. It''s my friend.


    Yun''er waited for Chen Hao to jump on me and asked with a frown, tianyuanti? It turns out that the Tianyuan spirit of Gu Lingtian was robbed by you.


    I don''t want to talk more about it. I asked her anxiously, can you untie the ban on me?


    No. Yun''er simply answered, looked around, got up and left me alone.


    The fierce beast doesn''t want the demon pill, it''s the demon code. From Bai Wushuang''s words, it seems that the demon code can turn fierce beasts into shapes. He also promised to let me go and give the five fierce beasts a chance in the future.


    Only in the animal world, only the food under the sharp claws always belongs to themselves, and there is no compromise.


    The flame on the unicorn beast is swirling, and the hot breath is constantly spitting out from its nose. The five fierce beasts have reached a tacit understanding without any communication and want to work together against the wolf.


    Chen Hao tried his best to transport Zhenyuan to my Dantian. Unfortunately, his Yin and Yang marks were only half fused, his Yin body had not been formed, and his accomplishments had not been recovered. He seemed too fragile in the face of the prohibition in my body. But he didn''t give up and kept injecting real yuan. At the same time, he scolded me and said, don''t always be a kind person in the future. If you didn''t care about the girl before, you would have run away.


    I smiled bitterly, affected my body, tingled and gushed blood from my mouth.


    At this time, the nine golden eagles suddenly soared into the air and swooped down towards the white matchless body. The other four giants rushed at the same time, and a big war broke out in an instant.


    The buildings in the demon city collapsed instantly, could not withstand the impact of the six monsters, and became ruins. In the main hall in the middle, a square black coffin appeared after the collapse. It floated in the air, like being controlled by some force. Almost at the same time, a blood net appeared in the sky, like a forbidden spell. Li Guangfu stepped out from inside and stretched out his hand. The coffin immediately flew into his hand, turned and stepped into the blood net again and disappeared.


    The evil spirit all over the sky disappeared after the coffin was taken away.


    Sure enough, the Nine Tailed Fox demon in the demon city is his wife. Li Guangfu appeared briefly, ignoring the battle of several fierce beasts, and the fierce beasts turned a blind eye to his appearance.


    When I think of Li Guangfu''s identity, I have a bad feeling in my heart. Did he arrange all this?


    Although there is no destiny chart, he is a sage of destiny and can still count a lot of things.


    Unfortunately, even if I say it, I can''t stop a fight. Looking back, I saw the five monsters besieging Bai Wushuang. I was more or less worried that he would be defeated.


    When the nine golden eagles fell, the wolf jumped fiercely and jumped directly on the back of the Golden Eagle. With the falling trend of the golden eagle, he directly pressed it into the earth and rock.


    But just when Bai Wushuang was ready to give a fatal blow, the golden giant beast hit him with Sanskrit all over his body. Bai Wushuang had an unstable foothold and flew out directly. In the void, the seven tails of the Nine Tailed Fox demon were like a sharp sword and stabbed at him with the potential to break the sky.


    Bai Wushuang moved in the void, narrowly avoiding the joint attack, but he also missed the opportunity to kill the nine golden eagles, and just fell. The giant bird spread its wings and dived, and its huge wings swept his neck like a sky blade.


    I lay on the ground and looked frightened, but at the moment when the giant bird swept, Bai Wushuang jumped fiercely, opened his mouth, bit the wings of the giant bird and threw it out.


    However, his fists were hard to defeat four hands, not to mention five fierce beasts who shot at the same time. Each blow had the power to cut mountains and stones. When he threw away the giant bird, his hind legs were entangled by the fox tail. The white fox''s hair stood up and directly pierced his flesh and bones. For a moment, he was bleeding.


    Besides, the unicorn beast galloped into the air. With each foot falling, the void seemed to be crushed by it, and then stepped heavily on Bai Wushuang. At the same time, the golden beast swooped down and swept its claws, leaving four terrible scars.


    Fierce beasts are very fast, and they all have the habits of animals. They almost rush forward and want to kill Bai Wushuang at the first time.


    Five huge figures, like a hill, trampled relentlessly. They are white and matchless. They can''t even see the shadow.


    finished! I sighed in my heart. Chen Hao kept injecting Zhenyuan into me, and his eyes were full of worry.


    I comforted him that this should not be the noumenon. It''s nothing to die. When the fierce beast comes back, you can leave by yourself. Don''t care about me, otherwise none of us can leave.


    The blood ring is cracked, but it is not completely broken. I take it down and give it to Chen Hao to take out the demon code inside.


    Chen Hao and I don''t need to talk. He didn''t leave because he could still see a glimmer of life and wanted to wait for an opportunity to save me. But now I have become like this, and the power on me has been released. After the white unparalleled body was killed, all hopes were dashed.


    My master won''t lose. Chen Hao gritted his teeth and took the ring, still hopeful.


    I smiled bitterly and said nothing. I believe he knew what to do when the fierce beast came back.


    In the distance, the unicorn kept jumping into the air and falling. The hoof was shrouded in flames, like a heavenly hammer. Each blow could open mountains and split rocks.


    The nine golden eagles are even more crazy. The nine bird heads are like chickens pecking rice and falling on the white unparalleled body.


    Bai Wushuang, even if he is a big demon, even if his body can reach here, I''m afraid he can''t survive this attack.


    The moonlight overhead, I don''t know when it began, has become pure blue, making the whole sky look like a dream.


    Seeing that the battle was coming to an end and the outcome was determined, a wolf howl suddenly came out of the flat ground, a circle of blue light fell in the sky, and a terrible evil spirit erupted in the next moment.


    The five fierce beasts were directly lifted up, white unparalleled, with silver in the blue hair. They were absorbing the brilliance of the blue moon, and those terrible wounds on their bodies were recovering.


    Ouch!


    The slightly bleak wolf howl spread in the night sky, and the white unparalleled body suddenly became larger. It despised the five fierce beasts and showed the style of a peerless demon.


    His body was like wearing a layer of blue moon brilliance and soared into the air. When it fell, the claws of Yushan body stepped on the golden giant beast. For a time, the Sanskrit broke. He opened his mouth and bit, and directly tore a large piece of flesh and blood from the golden giant beast.


    The white fox took the opportunity to wrap up Bai Wushuang''s hind legs and wanted to be bound. He forced him to give up the opportunity to kill the golden beast, turned back and bit the fox tail. The runes between his tusks collapsed and tore off the fox tail.


    At this time, two giant birds came, white unparalleled one jumped, the wolf claws waved in the air, shook the whole void, and directly patted the two birds away.


    After the wolf roared the moon, his strength increased greatly and he was seriously injured again and again. At this time, the unicorn fell into the air and spewed out a sea of fire. He wanted to burn the white unparalleled. However, his hair shook and a layer of blue light spread, which instantly extinguished the flame. At the same time, he jumped into the air and hit the unicorn heavily.


    I thought he would continue to kill. As long as he could kill two fierce beasts, he should be able to fight after the increased strength is weakened. But he didn''t. with the help of the power of colliding with the unicorn, he flew back directly and fell on my head. He said, grab me and take you away.


    Now I have no strength at all. Hearing the speech, Chen Hao quickly grabbed one of my fingers and grabbed a gray wolf hair in one hand. Almost in a moment, I was thrown into the void. The gray wolf jumped into the sky, crossed the bright moon in the sky, left a residual shadow, and quickly ran towards the bronze door to send me away.


    Seven or eight days have passed since the birth of the fierce beast. I''m afraid there are no human friars in the whole secret territory. Even if there are, they are dead bones stained with blood.


    Bai Wushuang''s demon body steps over the mountain and the jungle. Every time it falls, it will destroy a forest. Even so, the five fierce beasts behind him are still chasing after him, and they roar in pursuit and call their companions. In the distant sky, birds and animals are coming to destroy the mountains and forests and want to kill Bai Wushuang on the way.


    On the way, Bai Wushuang''s body is getting smaller and slower. He said again that this is my demon element, which contains my lifelong cultivation, but today I can''t leave the secret place. When you come in again in the future, remember to take your wife''s blood ring, see how much remains and help me find it.


    There was too much silence in Bai Wushuang''s words. His cultivation achievements were scattered here all his life. He outside... I didn''t dare to ask this question, but promised that he would come back in the future. At the same time, ask him if it''s worth paying such a price for a demon code.


    In the world, nothing can be measured by whether it is worth it or not. It only depends on whether you want to do it or not. Bai Wushuang seems to be suggesting something to me.


    At this time, he is only half the original size.


    In the distance, there are giant birds flying in the air, like sending out the whole family. In the other direction, the golden light is soaring. Terrible beasts are running at full speed, but they still have a distance and can''t catch up for a while and a half.


    Only the five fierce beasts were very close from the beginning. At this time, they were only hundreds of meters away. As long as Bai Wushuang had any delay, he would be caught up and killed directly.


    I was worried, but I had no choice but to pray in my heart. Unknowingly, the moon has sunk in the west, and there is a ray of dawn in the sky. This secret land of monsters has ushered in a new day.


    When he was about to be caught up, the bronze door also appeared in the field of vision. Bai Wushuang spoke again and was very weak. He told me that you would be safe if you were close to the bronze door.


    Thousands of meters away, at the speed of the big demon, it took only more than ten seconds, but it was more than 200 meters away. The unicorn fell into the air and mercilessly crushed the unparalleled white demon yuan. For a time, the demon yuan overflowed and flew to the depths of the secret land.


    But at the end, Bai Wushuang tried his best to throw me towards the bronze door and landed heavily, but there was still a hundred meters from the bronze door.

 Chapter 112

    The white matchless demon yuan body was killed. I struggled to climb to the bronze door. However, Yang Yuan was sealed, and the broken muscles and bones made my whole body like mud.


    Now, I realized how miserable Gu Yi and wind sword were. They really opened their eyes. Life and death were controlled by others. It was very cruel.


    Chen Hao got up, grabbed my hair and pulled me to the bronze door with all his strength. But it was too late. The unicorn fell in the air, and its four hoofs condensed fire to grind me into meat foam.


    When I close my eyes, my mind is blank. In addition to missing my parents and grandpa, there are more images of female stiffness.


    She brought me up, deeply rooted in my heart, she is my wife and my closest relative.


    Dying is always very short. Moreover, at the speed of fierce animals, I don''t even have much time to recall. I can only try to remember their faces and hope to recognize them in the afterlife.


    But on second thought, the hell hates my itchy teeth. Let alone reincarnation, I''m afraid I''ll be driven to the 18th floor of hell and tortured.


    The thought flashed away, as if it had been a long time, but in front of me, it was just a moment. The giant foot with fire fell fiercely, and it was growing bigger and bigger like a hill in my eyes.


    But it was trampled into meat mud, and a white light suddenly flew behind me. The scales on the unicorn suddenly pricked, and the tentacles on both sides of the mouth stood upright. They felt a great shock, and the flame converged and covered them like armor.


    Roar!


    The unicorn roared at the white light and wanted to fight, but his eyes were so helpless and unwilling. At the moment when the white light came, he sidled away, but it was still late. The white light mercilessly tore his defense, cut off one of his hind legs, spilled animal blood, and shocked the other four fierce beasts.


    I thought a strong man of the corpse clan came and lay on the ground and looked back hard. What I saw was the bronze door. It had only one door frame and a light curtain in the middle, but now the light curtain disappeared and replaced by two dark bronze door leaves with ancient white symbols rolling from top to bottom, emitting supreme brilliance on the door posts on the left and right sides, It is covered with blood veins, which is very much like the blood veins when Li Guangfu appeared.


    In the flashing red and white runes, three ancient characters appeared on the beam of the bronze door: forbidden demon door.


    I was shocked that the fierce beast could not become a demon and was imprisoned here. Was it also the man behind Li Guangfu? Now, except that the Shinto has not appeared, there is no intersection between the ghost and the sun, and we don''t know the truth or the truth. In addition, the other three are suppressed. How terrible is this?


    No wonder Lao Wang didn''t dare to step into the Holy Land and seize the fruit of the sage''s Tao. He had enough ability to kill the sage. Liu Tianyi was pointed out and suppressed. It was not that he was too weak, but that the master behind the blood net was too strong.


    Shocked, Chen Hao has dragged me under the bronze door, but now the bronze door has changed and dare not go out rashly.


    The unicorn beast lost one leg and showed reluctance in his eyes. At this time, their summoned companions had arrived, followed by hundreds of fierce beasts behind them. They were all blocked in front of the bronze door. They didn''t seem willing to leave like this.


    I just breathed a sigh of relief, and now I mention it again. Soon, the unicorn beast with only three legs summoned another Unicorn beast to rush at me, but it was ruthlessly killed by the forbidden demon sect in the void.


    The five ferocious beasts took turns to send ferocious beasts to attack, one after another. Some were killed on the spot, and some were seriously injured, which seemed to continue. However, in the fourth round, there were new changes in the forbidden demon door. The leaves of the two doors shook and made a harsh sound. The sound waves spread out in circles, and the painful roars of animals came and went one after another, Thousands of fierce animals near the bronze gate rolled in pain, struggled to flee to the distance, and scattered birds and animals in an instant.


    The sound of the bronze door lasted for several minutes before it quieted down.


    At this time, there was a dead silence in the secret land. In front of me, there were only a dozen demon carcasses killed by white runes. At a glance, there was devastation. But the forbidden demon gate was triggered, and the fierce beast soon dormant after fleeing. He didn''t dare to make an amazing move.


    I was really relieved at this time. It was a narrow escape. Unfortunately, all Bai Wushuang''s accomplishments were scattered here, leaving a regret.


    Chen Hao kept injecting Zhenyuan into me. The sky turned from light to dark. At night, there was a light sound from my Dantian. A demon pattern appeared and broke a little. With its breaking, I began to mobilize a small amount of Zhenyuan to cooperate with Chen Haoli. The next morning, I finally broke the ban in Dantian. I hurried to run Yangyuan to repair my body, and I was barely able to stand up at noon.


    After the shock, my heart became calmer and calmer, and the bronze door returned to normal.


    Looking back at the dead secret place, I felt a little heavy. There are still many secrets here, but my body needs some time to recover. I can''t come in in a short time. After the fierce beast hibernates, the major sects will still swarm in. Too many opportunities will pass by.


    But what now?


    At dusk, jade mandarin ducks flew from a distance, as if they felt something for me. I was so happy that I put it away carefully. This is the first gift from Nu Jiang. I don''t want to lose it.


    I adjusted my breath to the next day, but no one came in outside the bronze gate. It seems that the attack of fierce animals has caused losses to all major sects, and I won''t take risks in a short time. At this time, I was also hesitant.


    It takes too much time to recover. It''s best to go back to nvjiang and slowly lick the wound, but I''m unable to fight the enemy when I go out. I''m afraid people outside will not let me go.


    After a long hesitation, I hid Chen Hao and stepped out of the bronze door. After serious injury, I was very homesick and desperate to return to nvjiang.


    Almost at the moment of coming out, countless people poured around. When I saw that my whole body was full of blood, I didn''t recognize it for a moment, and all retreated back.


    A few seconds later, someone called out my name. Then the crowd dispersed. Gu Lingtian came coldly and blocked in front of me. Then a bald young man came with a murderous intention and surrounded me.


    Gu Ling Tianleng said with a smile, you are so lucky that you can''t die.


    The bald youth was gloomy, but there was Sanskrit flashing on his body, and behind him was a golden beast full of Sanskrit, exactly like the giant beast behind the bronze door.


    After all, the people of the Qu family have got the inheritance in the ancient temple and a strange animal related to Buddhism!


    While I was shocked, I smelled the crisis. Now Bai Wushuang''s situation is unknown. The Qu family got the opportunity and the underground government is afraid to make some action.


    Gu Lingtian turned sideways and asked the bald young man, Qu Yuan, his muscles and bones were hard hit, like a useless man. Do you kill him or me?


    Whatever. Anyway, he can''t get out of here alive today!


    The bald youth is like a Yin Buddha, with cold words.


    In their eyes, I was already a dead man. They only discussed who would end my life like an ant.


    Gu Lingtian was humiliated by my medicine. He was bitter and bitter. He said with a gloomy face, it''s up to me. Then he stepped out and pressed his hand towards me. At this time, I had no room to resist, and there was no one around to help. I had to retreat helplessly and delay the arrival of death.


    But Gu Lingtian didn''t even want to give me this time. He suddenly burst in and hit me on the chest to break my heart.


    At this time, Qu Yuan viciously reminded him not to damage his soul. I want to hook it out and refine it into a Yin child. I want the corpse emperor of wudaoshan to watch him live worse than death and kneel in front of me and beg.


    You can relax. I sneered and knew that I could not escape their poison. I mobilized Zhenyuan to rush into the soul, which would break my soul at the first time and prevent Qu Yuan from succeeding.


    Gu Lingtian shot very fast. Qu Yuan''s voice fell. His fist had come in front of me and did as Qu Yuan said. The condensed Rune pattern wanted to hold my soul, but simply killed my body.


    Just when I was ready to break the Lingqiao, a familiar figure stepped on the ancient characters and quickly blocked in front of me. Gu Lingtian''s fist hit the fat body, Wang pangzi''s body instantly expanded into a balloon, and then an air stream jumped out from behind his ass, making the power of Gu Lingtian''s fist disappear.


    Wang pangzi was holding a soul snatching hand. At this time, he rarely showed a cold face and said, who wants to move my brother and step on me.


    Then Su Guyan also came with the Su family. Jian unintentionally, Qin Xue and LAN Yue all came. But they are all the younger generation, and there is no strong one. In this generation, no one is Gu Lingtian''s opponent.


    And Qu Yuan seems to have benefited a lot, and his strength is also good.


    Gu Ling Tianleng said with a smile, since you want to stand up and protect this waste, we''ll solve it together today.


    When he said this, he had shown his intention to kill. Qu Yuan also wanted to kill everyone.


    But just then, a sword roared from the void. The strong man of Shushan wanted to come over. Unfortunately, the strong man of Xianzu shot at the same time and stopped back with the immortal finger.


    The strong of the Qu family also appeared in the void. It was a place of eternal life. Holding a bright red flag, they danced in the air and rolled up a gust of Yin wind. However, in the Yin wind, there was the manifestation of the Buddha, with a solemn appearance, which was very contrary to peace.


    Today Zhang Tong will die! The elder of the Qu family spoke and decided my life and death. Then he said proudly, let you see the Buddhist Yin weapon.


    At the same time, several strong sects attached to the immortal gate also rose up. The strong in Laoshan Mountain held a treasure box with a terrible smell, as if it contained something terrible.


    Another old man who doesn''t know any sect is still stepping on the road territory with half his foot. The speed of resisting the sky is very slow and even unstable. However, he holds a glittering gourd. After flying into the air, he can''t wait to open the plug of the gourd. A milky white throwing knife flies out of it and shoots directly at the strong man in the longevity territory of Shushan.


    When the sword Qi was stirred, the strong man in Shushan came out and resisted. Unexpectedly, he touched the flying knife and the sword Qi was scattered. If the strong man in Shushan didn''t give way in time, he would almost have his head cut off.


    This is a magic weapon obtained from the secret place. It is extremely powerful. Half a step long life urges it and almost kills changhabitat.


    At this time, all families are not hiding, and show their secret land income one after another.


    Seeing Hulu Fawei, someone told the origin of the man. He was an unknown sect. But with this treasure, his sect strength will be greatly improved. After all, if the gourd is controlled by the habitat, it can kill the longevity of Shushan just now. It is extremely powerful.


    The rest of Kunlun and Xueshan Qingshui sect''s protectors are just in the same way. At this time, they look ugly. However, they still stand next to the strong ones in the eternal life of Shushan and want to fight the enemy together.


    Qingshui sect has always been neutral. It may be that Su Guyan came out and told what happened after the bronze door inside. He has completely stood on the side of the corpse clan.


    Gu Lingtian saw that the situation was good for him and was not in a hurry to kill me. He looked at me with a sneer and said, if you have the ability, you are calling your wife.

 Chapter 113

    I was held by fat Wang and hurt all over. Gu Lingtian''s words made me feel a little ridiculous. If Nu Jiang were here, would he dare to say that?


    If I hadn''t been hurt by a fierce beast in the secret place and used my body''s instinct, he would be Gu Lingtian. Why do I need a female stiff hand.


    That kind of instinctive action can detect the gap of power and avoid the attack and killing of four fierce beasts for several rounds. It is very unique. Nvjiang said it was like a small wooden axe. It would be dangerous to use it too much, but I have used it several times now, and my eyes haven''t tingled. It''s normal.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless to say anything now. The sound wave of nine golden eagles gave me a fatal blow. Now it''s just a pool of mud.


    At this time, the longevity of Shushan mountain was also weak. He asked the people of Qu family and Xianmen that if you killed Zhang Tong, can you afford the Revenge of the corpse family?


    He wanted to protect me with the reputation of being a woman. Unfortunately, the strong man of Xianmen sneered that he had fought once and would never die. At the same time, he said to several strong sects standing beside him, rest assured. After today, Xianmen will advance and retreat together with your sects. Together, their little league can be destroyed in an instant.


    Several sects around Xianmen have benefited from the secret place. Now they really have the ability to suppress the corpse clan, Kunlun, Shushan, snow mountain and Qingshui sect.


    I can''t figure out why Kunlun and other sects didn''t get anything. Is it so bad luck?


    Qin Xue quietly stuffed two red fruits in my mouth while talking to the strong. I also divided this fruit into three, and gave it to Bai Wushuang in the back. Unexpectedly, Qin Xue still had it.


    Gu Lingtian wants me to see how helpless he died and find back my humiliation to him. At this time, I''m not in a hurry.


    Outside, the disciples of several sects are gathering and feel like going to war.


    Only fools can see that there are golden gourds in the alliance of Xianmen, boxes in the hands of Laoshan strongmen, and Qu family Yin weapons. If we start, we will suffer a great loss.


    The immortal sect strongman is also negotiating with several sects and wants to start cleaning here.


    I''m a little anxious, because I know there''s no female dead soul blood in the ring, and the white matchless demon yuan has been exhausted. If we fight, we may all be killed and lose too much.


    At the same time of anxiety, I keep running Yangyuan and repairing my body all the time. Unfortunately, according to previous experience, the red fruit works for half a day, but I can''t wait for half a day now.


    Gu Lingtian and Qu Yuan are waiting for the result of the negotiation. As long as they unify their opinions, they will attack both sides at the same time for blood washing.


    Wang pangzi held me and said, man, I stand up for justice. I won''t run this time. You don''t know. I''ll leave you. Don''t worry about how hard it is.


    I smiled bitterly. It was the right choice for him to leave in the secret place, otherwise he would never escape and would only lose his life in vain.


    Wang pangzi said, and two tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He pulled my clothes and was about to wipe them. I disliked it and wanted to avoid it. Unexpectedly, it affected my internal organs. When I opened my mouth, I ejected two mouthfuls of congestion. Then I vomited seven or eight mouthfuls, which frightened the fat man.


    Gu Lingtian looked pale when he saw that I vomited blood, and beaded sweat kept popping up on his forehead. He sneered and said, it seems that I don''t need to do it. The boy can''t hold on for too long.


    Fat Wang helped me and hurriedly asked me where I was uncomfortable.


    I just wanted to open my mouth and tell him not to move. As a result, seven or eight mouthfuls of blood gushed out again.


    Seeing this scene, even fat Wang thought I couldn''t live, but after I vomited more than ten mouthfuls of blood, the whole person was much more relaxed.


    It may be due to taking two fruits at the same time, which greatly shortens the time to take effect. The blood water just spit out is the congestion forced by the fruit when repairing the damaged muscles and bones.


    Because the muscles and bones of the whole body have been severely damaged, more.


    The strong men of Shushan saw my situation in their eyes and thought I would die at any time. They hesitated whether it was worth more than 100 lives for me.


    I can''t care about it now. I frantically urge Yang Yuan. In addition, the red fruit has an amazing effect on healing. After the congestion is forced out, my muscles and bones have been greatly repaired.


    Next time you enter the secret place, you must look around. Maybe there are omissions. I''m secretly happy.


    I feel like I have the strength to fight a war. I don''t want to involve Shushan and Kunlun sects. I sat cross legged on the ground and said weakly, don''t argue. I''ll have a fair fight with Qu Yuan and Gu Lingtian. If I win, the Qu family and Xianmen will let me go. If I lose, they can kill me in the battle.


    I''m afraid they won''t agree. I smiled at Gu Lingtian and said, in the last fight, you were beaten by me, and the face of Xianmen was lost. I''ll give you a chance to wash away this shame. Dare you accept the challenge?


    Zhang Tong, you are not his opponent now.


    Blue moon, fat Wang, they began to persuade. Seeing that I have been hurt like this, the longevity of Shushan wants to bear it by myself. He looks moved and says, don''t worry, Zhang Tong. I will send you out even if I fight for my life today.


    In fact, there is no agreement on the alliance of the corpse family. They can ignore this kind of thing. I am very moved to stand up at this time.


    But now the disparity is really too big, blue moon, they are all the future of each door, and can''t tolerate casualties.


    Few people dared to mention the secret territory challenge arena later. It is said that the sects I sent out the list paid a great price to get the understanding of Xianmen. At this time, Laoshan did not hesitate to stand side by side with Xianmen to show loyalty.


    The stain of Gu Lingtian''s life was told by me in public. His face was blue. He turned back and asked the elders in the door to fight.


    When I saw this, I told Qu Yuan, who was inherited by the Yin Buddha, I told you that I killed Qu Laosan. I broke Qu Laosan''s arm twice, and Qu Xiao. When he died, he knelt down in front of me and kowtowed for mercy. As a result, I blew him up. Except being a running dog in the underworld, your Qu family are all waste.


    Both of them are the leaders of Qu family and Xianmen. They don''t want to leave stains in their brilliant life. Even if they do, they also want to wash them.


    I mended my knife with a sneer. Two losers still want to kill me. They dare not give you a chance.


    Fat Wang turned pale and wanted to block my mouth, but it was too late.


    Laoshan gives support to the immortal sect, but doesn''t want to make a death feud with the corpse clan and Shushan sects, especially the sect that got the golden gourd. It''s not well-known in the beginning, and its root base Yun is weak. Any school in Kunlun, Shushan has the ability to make it disappear once it can''t prevent it. Now listen to my request and hurry to persuade the immortal sect.


    However, the immortal gate''s habitat is iron. I wanted to take this opportunity to clean it. At this time, I saw the ally fall off the chain, and his face was iron blue and very ugly.


    At this time, the people of Longhu Mountain came out. They were an old man I had never seen before. They had a breath of longevity. They went to the longevity of Shu mountain and said that Zhang Tong was also half of Longhu Mountain. If Xianmen agreed to his request and sent him away by fighting today, we Longhu Mountain would not intervene, but if we wanted to humiliate him, we could only kill him, Together with all of you in Shushan mountain to resist the enemy and protect our Zhangjia reputation.


    His words sounded harsh, but I was also moved to stand up at this time, and Zhang Hao and Zhang Rui followed.


    Just think of my parents, that hatred, still can''t be resolved.


    Dragon and Tiger Mountain came forward, which made it more difficult for the strong to choose.


    Gu Lingtian and Qu Yuan also couldn''t bear my provocation and asked for a duel several times.


    Under multiple pressures, the strong man of Xianmen nodded and said, let''s send him away with the method proposed by Zhang Tong.


    In the ten minutes of the dispute, my muscles and bones recovered a lot. Gu Lingtian was afraid that Qu Yuan''s first challenge would kill me and lose an opportunity to wash away the shame. After getting the consent of his elders, he couldn''t wait to stand up and take the first challenge.


    Wang pangzi was worried on their face at this time, but Xianmen had promised and could not go back. They said it was useless.


    The crowd retreated to make room in front of the bronze door. Gu Lingtian''s seven star sword was captured by me. Now it is equipped with a long sword far inferior to the seven star sword. He looked at me coldly and said, today, I want you to know what life is better than death.


    With the help of Gu Feng and them, Gu Lingtian can kill the whole world. The field of seven star sword has a great advantage, but there is no doubt about his strength. At least he can crush Xuantong and challenge Qi Wujing.


    But what he can do, so can I. in order to save my life, I have no choice but to use my instinct. In the future, nvjiang knows that she should not blame me.


    Gu Lingtian saw me sitting still and asked with a sneer, are you scared so that you can''t stand up, or can you only do this?


    Hearing the speech, I struggled to stand up. My whole body was sore, but it was not stinging. I could bear it.


    Gu Lingtian has been waiting impatiently for a long time. In his opinion, killing the weak me is meaningless. He wants to torture me and make my life worse than death, so it''s not my key to attack with the sword.


    And I can''t let the fight last too long. It must end in a short time, so I activated the Dragon yuan on the fist at the first time. Zhenyang Fu and Tianyang Fu condensed at the same time. At the moment of his sword, his body arched fiercely and drilled into the gap generated by his sword like a carp.


    It''s easy to avoid the fierce beast''s instinct and avoid his sword, and I can''t understand the way to avoid it.


    Amid the screams of the onlookers, Gu Lingtian was shocked to find that I had appeared in front of him in a very strange way. At this time, he panicked and wanted to close the sword defense. When he found that it was too late, he immediately urged Zhenyuan to build defense and quickly retreated to open the distance.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. I''ve done it. Zhenyang Fu suppresses his real yuan. Tianyang Fu releases five green thunder, which curls around the virtual dragon yuan. The virtual shadow of the coiled dragon immediately turns into an electric dragon and roars into his chest.

 Chapter 114

    The real yuan of Gu Lingtian was very strong, and when the Zhenyang talisman fell on him, he pointed out a celestial finger, coupled with the talisman defense built by the real yuan, the suppression was not particularly great.


    I feel that Panlong swept through the green lightning, and I can''t beat him. If I delay, my body that has not fully recovered will be dragged down by him, and the odds of winning against Shangqu yuan will be very low.


    Seeing that the blow was about to fail, I closed my fist a little and condensed Zhenyang Fu with my left hand to stop him from killing Zhenyuan again. I was stunned and soon saw the doorway. He didn''t want to lose face. After being hit and flew just now, he stubbornly resisted the green thunder of Tianyang Fu and the residual power of Longyuan. The power of Zhenyang Fu can last for 30 seconds. Against his level, it can take at least 10 seconds, and his Zhenyuan is suppressed in 10 seconds, The green thunder of Zhenyang Fu continued to attack and broke out at this time.


    Naturally, I won''t miss such an opportunity, and this time I hit with both fists at the same time. My left hand condensed Zhenyang Fu twice, and only one punch was hit with my right hand after falling.


    The immortal finger was avoided by me. Gu Lingtian was at the end of a powerful crossbow and looked flustered. I said coldly, let me see what your small fishing village can do!


    The voice fell, the right fist fell, and the dragon Yuan blundered and roared, which was heavily printed on Gu Lingtian''s chest.


    The left and right fists were shot at the same time, and my movements were uncoordinated. However, Gu Lingtian was confused and could not seize the opportunity of passing away. However, it also showed me my weakness. When I met a strong enemy, this defect would be fatal.


    Gu Lingtian flew out upside down. I threw a zombie jump to catch up quickly. On the way to the fall, he wanted to fight back and point out the immortal finger. However, as soon as his hand was lifted up, I came in front of him and punched out his finger. In the middle of the click, Gu Lingtian gave a scream, his hand bone was broken, and half of the immortal''s finger was forcibly interrupted. After he landed, I stepped on it and waved my fist to kill him.


    What he did to the Su family in the secret place made people angry. And leaving is also a disaster, but my fist fell into the air. Zhenyang Fu and Tianyang Fu scattered at the same time and collected the Yang Yuan on the Dragon yuan. He just broke his sternum.


    Gu Lingtian has a tendency to be replaced by Gu Lingfeng, but they are the leaders of Xianmen and hope for the future. At this time, kill him. Even if I really beat Qu Yuan and him, I can''t get out of the secret place.


    His chest was broken. Gu Lingtian kept pouring bleeding water into his mouth. His angry and congested eyes stared at me and spit blood foam. He said ruthlessly that if you don''t kill me today, you will regret it someday.


    I sneered and said, last time I defeated you, I admit that the means are disgraceful, but this time I defeated you, it''s absolutely fair. In just a few months, I have never dared to confront you head-on, to easily defeat you. My growth is obvious to all. You can''t do it today, and even worse tomorrow. In this life, you are destined to lie at my feet, only to surrender or die.


    If you want to become a saint, you must stand out from the crowd. Before, I thought, but I wouldn''t say such words, but the experience of the secret place made me understand that the law of the jungle is the rule of heaven and earth. If you want to stand at the peak, you must abide by this rule and walk on the road.


    Gu Lingtian''s face turned white. I raised my feet and left. I didn''t look at him any more.


    But when he turned back, Qu Yuan suddenly took his hand. The Taiyin hand rushed to his face and caught it. The wind blew my soul, shaking my soul and almost fell on my feet. In response, I quickly cast the zombie to jump away, and the dark wind condensed in the place where I stood before, and there were ghosts wailing. If it was half a second at night, I''m afraid my soul would have been pulled away by him.


    Even so, after landing again, I stumbled. I didn''t dare to stay at my feet. I continued to perform zombie steps and run Yang Yuan to suppress the spirit orifices while jumping, forcing out the Yin Qi of the Taiyin hand.


    Qu Yuan wanted to chase me. However, after a few steps, the speed of the zombie jump reached the limit. People in the field only saw me shaking around Qu Yuan, closer and farther.


    It''s not that I don''t want to rush up, but that the Taiyin hand is aimed at the spiritual orifices, and the instinctive movements of the body can''t be avoided, which makes me a little confused.


    Qu Yuan sneered at me when he saw that I was not ready to fight. He said with confidence, I see how long you can hop.


    Yin and yang are reversed. Qu Yuan''s Taiyin hand and his not weak Yin yuan are more troublesome to deal with than Gu Lingtian. The important thing is to witness Gu Lingtian''s failure. His carelessness is swept away, and his hand is to deal with it with all his strength.


    I shouted fat man in my beating. I wanted to use him to seduce the soul. I didn''t want to use it, but to take it with me to stabilize the soul. But Qu Yuan knew the existence of seductive soul and soul. When he saw me close to fat Wang, his hands suddenly closed in front of his chest and sang the Buddha''s horn in his mouth, which was quite solemn. Just the next moment, the Yin Qi soared to the sky. The corners of his mouth opened and closed and sang the Yin Buddhist sutra.


    I don''t know the origin of Yin Buddha, but it''s obviously very different from Buddhism. It doesn''t seem decent. No wonder the Qu family can be inherited. It''s completely a crooked pot with a crooked stove.


    Not only the Yin Buddha, the golden gourd of that small sect and the box of Laoshan are not small, but Wu De, an old boy, doesn''t know how the ferry is. He didn''t have time to ask Wang pangzi when he came out, otherwise he should be able to find out the origin.


    Because I found that all good magic tools, in the ancient fairy world where only legends were left, more or less bloomed and could trace their origin.


    Qu Yuan spits golden words at his mouth. Each Scripture is condensed into an entity. It is an ancient text, like a maggot of tarsal bone, which can keep up with the speed of zombies. A text wall is formed around me, blocking my way. Moreover, there is Buddhist Gang Qi in the howl of Yin wind, which is very similar to Wu De.


    Seeing this, I stopped jumping. I kept punching and smashing the nearby runes.


    However, the monk is most upset when he recites scriptures, because he can''t stop talking. At this time, Qu Yuan is also so eloquent. The golden scriptures continue to fly in and let him continue. These scriptures can completely trap me to death.


    However, he gave up the Taiyin hand and recited the Scriptures until I had a chance to get close. At first, I wanted to break all the Scriptures around me, and then I killed them. Unexpectedly, more and more scriptures were accumulated, and the breaking speed could not catch up with his chanting speed. He had to take a body of scriptures and use zombie steps to approach directly. Yang Yuan was released to force away the Scriptures and blow them out at the same time.


    When Qu Yuan saw me approaching, he punched him down. The corners of his mouth suddenly closed and the Scriptures broke. However, at the moment when my fist fell, he opened his mouth fiercely and read a single word.


    That ancient text is more powerful than the broken scriptures, but at that moment, I felt the power gap released by the text, blew it out with a fist and broke it directly.


    Qu Yuan opened his mouth again and spit out the same word. I kept breaking and approaching. I clamped a stack of zhuanyang symbols in my left hand and was looking for an opportunity to shoot.


    With the power of space, it is not invincible. It is like an ant nest on a dam. It is insignificant, but it can collapse a thousand mile long dike. The ancient Buddha Sanskrit vomited by Qu Yuan is very strong. However, I can accurately find the "ant cave" and crush him.


    When I was only three meters away, I was ready to play the turn Yang sign. However, at this time, Qu Yuan raised his hands in front of his chest, opened his mouth, and shouted word by word with all his strength.


    What is it? I didn''t react for the first time, but in a flash, my hair stood up, retreated rapidly, and my body arched into shrimps.


    Unfortunately, it was still late. In the sky, a golden Bergamot fell from the sky, and the onlookers were surprised to fly away.


    I didn''t have time to peep into its weakness. The Golden Palm had fallen heavily, which made me feel that the monkey king was suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha. It was very weak. The whole man collapsed on the ground, was pressed out of breath, and his body quickly fell into the earth and rock.


    Fortunately, the dragon Yuan cast body could bear it. When the strength on my back disappeared, I quickly turned over and got up and coughed up blood. Originally, I didn''t recover completely and suffered another heavy blow.


    However, the scene in front of me made me a little creepy. A 100 meter long handprint was hit by a big golden hand on the ground, which was really scary.


    Big, Luo, Buddha, hand.


    I haven''t recovered yet. Qu Yuan''s voice changed tone because of too much force came again. I jumped under my feet and ran away with zombie steps.


    Female stiff wouldn''t let me say dirty words. She twisted my mouth every time she heard it and formed a habit. But when she saw the big golden hand on her head, she jumped out of her heart, lying in a groove!

 Chapter 115

    I didn''t avoid it. I was suppressed by Da Luo Bergamot again. Only then did I realize that the inheritance of Qu Yuan was not weaker than that of Xianmen, or even stronger. It was so strong that I was powerless.


    This feeling, Gu Lingtian should be the same when facing me.


    Qu Yuan succeeded twice and recited the Yin Buddhist sutra again. He wanted to trap me and then draw my soul.


    With two heavy blows and old wounds, I have some difficulties in standing now. I can''t resist those Scriptures.


    Oh. I can''t help laughing at myself. I feel powerless in the face of the Giant Buddha''s hand. It''s like a huge wave. No matter how strong I will and swear, what can I change?


    I went up and down in the Scripture, constantly smashing and making a final struggle. Qu Yuan raised his hands again to give me a fatal blow.


    The golden handprint fell, covering a hundred meters, and the people around didn''t dare to get close.


    Ancient inheritance is too overbearing.


    Seeing that the Bergamot was about to fall, a beautiful figure suddenly flew in the distance. The glow was all over the sky. He hit the golden bergamot, and then fell quickly, shaking the scriptures on me.


    I thought it was a stiff woman with red eyes. When strong people are helpless, they also hope that the closest people can stand by.


    But what fell was the housekeeper. She broke the Buddha''s hand and said faintly that Tong Tong admitted defeat. Then turn around and tell me, let''s go.


    The strong men of Xianmen and the strong men of Qu family immediately gathered around and sternly asked the housekeeper what he meant. The housekeeper''s appearance is similar to that of a stiff woman. On weekdays, she looks like an urban girl without the indifference of a stiff woman, but at this time, she looks a little rigid. She said coldly, I said Zhang Tong admit defeat.


    The strong man of the Qu family repeated the agreement before Bidou. The housekeeper hummed after listening and ignored it. In her opinion, Bidou has ended by admitting defeat. He wants to take me away, that''s all.


    Her attitude made the strong men of Xianmen and Qu family unable to hang on their faces. Now showing weakness has a great impact on them. The strong man of Xianmen sneered and said, don''t think you can run around here in juxia territory.


    When he finished, he raised his hand and waved, and an ancient clock appeared on his head. It was really very old and damaged, but it was an ancient artifact, emitting great power.


    At the same time, the strong Qu family waved the Yin weapon in their hands and the big flag to cover the whole secret territory.


    Laoshan and the unknown strongman of the sect are in a dilemma, but their hands are also tied to magic tools. Together with ancient artifacts, Changsheng territory is able to kill juxia territory.


    The housekeeper didn''t think so. His eyes fell on the golden gourd, and his pupils contracted slightly. It seemed that he was very concerned and said, cut immortal flying knife, land pressure Taoist''s innate Qi?


    She seemed to be talking to herself, but she told the reason of the golden gourd. Lu Ya, I am a little strange, but I have some impression, like a very old fairy name.


    At this time, I can''t ask these questions.


    Seeing the housekeeper staring at his gourd, the little sect''s half-way-old man changed his face and quickly grasped it firmly with both hands for fear of being robbed.


    Leng hum, the strong man of Xianmen, is going to urge the broken bell.


    But just when the battle was about to break out, in the distance, four old men were carrying a bronze coffin, jumping close quickly, followed by old men sent by the ancestors of the Su family and Wang pangzi''s family, carrying a big drum together.


    When I saw this scene, my heart suddenly became heavy. Nu Jiang prepared Tiangu to deal with the ancient tomb of Dandao. At this time, Tiangu accompanied her. But she didn''t do it herself just now. It was very abnormal. Maybe something had happened.


    Thinking of these, my heart jumped wildly, but I didn''t dare to show it on my face.


    The female stiff copper coffin stopped near 100 meters and didn''t come, which further proved my guess.


    Seeing the female stiff copper coffin in person, the strong men of Xianmen and Qu family looked very ugly and received magic tools one after another. The immortal family wanted to find some face for themselves. It was ironic that no wonder the corpse family would decline. A generation of empress put all her energy on men, which really opened people''s eyes.


    The housekeeper didn''t respond, but wanted to take me away. At this time, the fat man also came. Maybe he was really guilty. He wanted to go out with me and protect me.


    He said, Qin Xue and they are going to send me back to Shushan and come in together.


    Qu Yuan''s Da Luo Bergamot is powerful, but his strength is only Xuantong. He is not as powerful as the nine golden eagles. It has caused heavy damage to me, but it is not fatal. It will take a few days to recover. In addition, it will take some time for the secret place to calm down. After thinking about it, he can go in together.


    Other sects have found ancient magic tools, but they don''t. In addition to luck, they can''t grab more. We can fight together when we meet Qu Yuan and Gu Lingtian.


    But just as I was about to promise, the housekeeper suddenly said that the corpse clan would not touch the secret territory. This time, it would not come back.


    All the people around me were in an uproar when they heard it. I was stunned. Ancient inheritance appeared. Now I give up, so I am willing to live under people. What will I fight with people in the future?


    However, the housekeeper didn''t seem to be joking. He said it very seriously.


    There was a sudden discussion around. They all saw Qu Yuan''s performance just now. Some people were holding their fists and their eyes were full of longing. They couldn''t wait to go in and find their own opportunities for a brilliant life.


    At the same time, there are taunting voices. Zhang Tong is now suppressed by the ancient inheritance of the Qu family, and that is just the tip of the iceberg behind the bronze door. I''m afraid anyone can step on him before long.


    Some people are not surprised. They talk nonsense that Zhang Tong originally made today''s achievements by relying on the strength of the corpse family. Now the ancient inheritance has emerged. The future corpse family is only a flash in the pan and will come to the end. And Zhang Tong, just a joke interspersed in the torrent of time, will be forgotten.


    It was the people of the Qu family who said this, suggesting that I would fall too far behind in the future, and I didn''t even have the qualification to be looked at by them.


    Wang pangzi listened to the expression of sadness and silence, but soon said, brother, don''t be discouraged. I swear to God, my inheritance in the future is your inheritance.


    Others also said that they would find inheritance for me.


    I smiled faintly. After losing, I didn''t feel anything. Some people live in the mountains, some in the downtown, some step on the crest of the waves, some fall in the valley.


    No matter living method, as long as the heart has an ideal, it can burst out brilliance.


    Besides, I don''t think that without ancient inheritance, I will really be inferior to others and will be ruthlessly eliminated.


    But I didn''t refuse their enthusiasm, and I was very moved. I told them to go as far as possible. At the same time, I gave a general account of what happened a few days ago, and specifically mentioned the Sanskrit fierce beast, suggesting that they should be on guard against the composer.


    Because there was no need to hide it, I said it normally, and the people around me took a breath after listening to my experience. Wang pangzi and they were moved. They knew how dangerous I could survive. Of course, I didn''t say that I was unparalleled and had entered the demon city. My experience was somewhat exaggerated, but it was close to the truth.


    The Qu family who just mocked me couldn''t stand it. However, they continued to defend themselves and said that an escape from death was nothing. It was just good luck.


    He deliberately ignored that the fierce beast that attacked me was comparable to juxia, and there were five heads in a row. But I didn''t have time to argue with him at this time, because the housekeeper reminded me that I should go.


    I gave Chen Hao to Jian unintentionally and asked them to look for opportunities together. Chen Hao didn''t want to go back with me. He was firm. I had to whisper about Wu Laogou and my parents and tell him that if we were mediocre in the future, we might not be able to solve the mystery all our life.


    Chen Hao listened with tears in his eyes and clenched his small fists. He was very unwilling.


    Fat Wang took out my longevity collar and said that Wu De had not survived the robbery. I asked Wu De and listened to him. However, he seemed to be at a critical juncture. He called several times before making a short response, saying that he wanted to meet Shiao mountain with me. The secret place was useless to him.


    After the short words, he was silent again. There was no chance to talk. I didn''t have to tangle and directly followed his wishes.


    The farewell was sensational, but it was also helpless for me. The eyes of the onlookers turned into ridicule. It seemed that they had foreseen the scene of stepping on my feet in the future. They were very excited.


    I glanced, smiled calmly, turned and left with the housekeeper.


    After I left, I hurried to ask her if something had happened.


    The housekeeper nodded and said nothing. At the first secret place, she opened the copper coffin and let me in. The moment I climbed into the copper coffin, there was a buzzing in my head. I almost couldn''t stand stably and threw myself on the female stiff body.


    At this time, her eyes were closed, her original white dress had been dyed red by blood, and there was a terrible blood hole in her right shoulder, as if she had been pierced by something, the center of her eyebrows cracked, and her soul was badly hurt.


    The housekeeper also went into the copper coffin, lit the Pearl of the night, covered the coffin and said, Tong Tong, you must hold on.


    I held the girl in my arms, clenched my teeth and gently called, but there was no response. The psychic orifices are broken. I''m afraid the psychic has been destroyed. I clenched my teeth in tears and asked if the man behind Li Guangfu had shot?


    no The housekeeper comforted me and said, you don''t have to worry. The injury this time is much lighter than that four hundred years ago.


    The body is pierced and the spirit hole is cracked. Is this still light? I can''t imagine what happened to her four hundred years ago.


    I was numb holding the girl. I wanted to cry for the first time, but I didn''t cry. She has always been the strongest existence in my heart. She is an invincible symbol and holds up a sky for me.


    Even I have been thinking that if I can''t stand by her side in this life, I will follow silently. Until now, I found that she will still be injured and die.


    Things in the future cannot be said in the future. They must be changed now.


    I didn''t ask who hurt her because it didn''t matter. The housekeeper saw me holding the maid in a daze. He didn''t bother me, but looked at me quietly.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get back to my senses. The big housekeeper said that now the corpse family has been badly hit, the white unparalleled demon yuan has disappeared, and the Shiao mountain is in danger. Now the news has not been spread, but it can''t be concealed for too long. The road in the future will be very difficult.

 Chapter 116

    I silently listened to the housekeeper''s words, gently wiped the blood on the woman''s stiff face with a piece of silk Juan, and cleaned the wound.


    When the housekeeper saw that I was out of my mind, he sighed and looked a little disappointed. He sat beside me and simply said the process.


    Nu Jiang was badly hurt in the ancient tomb of Dandao. Within a few days after I entered the secret place, Gu Yue found out the location of the ancient tomb. Nu Jiang was supposed to wait for me to come out and go in together, but Xianmen would also enter the ancient tomb recently. She was afraid of an accident and went ahead with the town corpse drum.


    At that time, the housekeeper was on alert outside, and the woman was stiff to break the core array. Hearing a loud noise, when the housekeeper went in, the array of the ancient tomb core had been broken, and the Golden Tripod had also been opened. The contents seemed to have been taken away, and nvjiang had been seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    When I heard this, I asked hoarsely. In this way, she was seriously injured in almost an instant?


    The housekeeper nodded.


    I am silent, not in words.


    The only person who can seriously injure a stiff woman in an instant is the person behind Li Guangfu. The Nine Tailed Fox demon tomb in the forbidden demon gate is also opened at an abnormal time. According to Su Guyan''s story, when they just approached, the demon city opened and released the evil spirit, as if someone was controlling it.


    But if the people behind Li Guangfu did it, what is their purpose?


    I hugged the female stiff, and after a long time, I took out the broken blood ring and said, the demon code has been obtained. Master Bai Wushuang, are you okay?


    The maid is seriously injured. Now only the big housekeeper can make decisions in Shiao mountain. She took the ring and said that only the blood of the demon family can be collected and released in the demon code, and she can''t take it out now. When the demon is seriously injured, he will find an unknown place to hibernate. Now I don''t know his whereabouts. Tong Tong, what will we do in the future?


    The housekeeper stunned me. Isn''t this her consideration?


    Tong Tong, I''m afraid it will take a hundred years to recover from Miss''s injury. Now you are the master of Shiao mountain. What to do? You have to have a plan!


    The housekeeper reminded me again.


    My heart was in a mess. It took me a hundred years to recover. When she woke up, I was a centenarian. The important thing is that Bai Wushuang and the news of her serious injury spread out. Can we have a hundred years?


    It''s impossible. The Qu family, the immortal gate and the underworld will not miss this opportunity. They will wash the stone concave mountain and eliminate the roots at the first time.


    Even wudaoshan may have a foot in it.


    How to go in the future?


    My heart is a little messy. I can fight and make trouble with my own heart. If something goes wrong, it won''t be too serious. Even if it''s serious, there''s still a female stiff to clean up the mess, but it''s different now. One wrong step will destroy the corpse family and my own life.


    On the way, I didn''t speak, and the housekeeper gave me the feeling that I had to put aside everything.


    Back in Shiao mountain, many houses have been built on the original rubble pile, and the cold smell seems to have been suppressed. Some places have been built, and some have been stopped halfway.


    Nvjiang said she would give me a warm home. Instead of talking casually, she put it into action. However, after her accident, the whole project stopped.


    The bronze coffin was placed in a luxurious room in the main hall. From the perspective of decoration, this is the room where I and the woman were stiff.


    Originally, we could enjoy life in it, but now


    Fuber was still there, his face full of anxiety, and stood aside with the housekeeper waiting for my orders.


    Seeing this scene, I know that being young has become no excuse. If I don''t support this family, the stone concave mountain will be completely over.


    There are many things to deal with. We have to deal with them one by one. I asked the housekeeper, what''s your situation? Is there anything unusual?


    When the housekeeper saw me speak, his eyes flashed a little different. I don''t know what it means. Now I don''t have time to think about it. She hurriedly said that she was safe at present, but she didn''t know for a long time.


    I nodded. Both nvjiang and baiwushuang were seriously injured. That thing is a bomb. It is possible to rob nvjiang''s imperial blood at any time.


    Fuber. I shouted, and fuber immediately stood up to take orders. I said, let the craftsmen continue to work, find more people, and strive to finish all the unfinished buildings in the shortest time.


    There is no shortage of money in Shiao mountain. One person carries a piece of wood. As long as there are enough people, high-rise buildings can be built in one day. Moreover, the current buildings are antique and can be completed soon.


    Then I told the housekeeper to contact Shushan, Kunlun, snow mountain and Qingshui sect, tell them the situation, ask them to send strong people as much as possible, and tell them that as long as Shiao mountain survives this disaster, it will be appreciated in the future.


    The housekeeper answered and took out his mobile phone for contact.


    I asked her to give me the phone numbers of Lao Wang and Zhang Qiuyu, then went back to nvjiang''s copper coffin, cleaned nvjiang''s wounds and changed into clothes.


    As an immortal, the blood hole in her shoulder healed quickly, but the crack in the center of her eyebrow didn''t get any better. After finishing, I leaned against the coffin wall and hesitated to call Zhang Qiuyu.


    After connecting, there was no sound on the other side. I didn''t know how to speak. After a few seconds, there was something moving on the other side. It seemed that I wanted to hang up the phone. I shouted hoarsely. Uncle, I''m Tong Tong.


    The voice on the other side was quiet. After several seconds, Zhang Qiuyu''s voice came, "Alas", and his voice trembled. Now I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to speak to him.


    But I really can''t help it. Neither Shushan nor Xueshan sect has broken the virtual environment. Kunlun has, but in this troubled time, they may not be sent out.


    Shiao mountain can''t hold on by raising the Xia state. We must break the virtual state. Tianshi mansion has rich inside information, and there will be strong people who break through emptiness.


    Tong Tong, what can I do for you?


    Zhang Qiuyu asked carefully when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    I made a noise, opened my choking throat and told him the truth. I thought he would refuse. Unexpectedly, he said yes and said that he would send someone over as soon as possible.


    After Zhang Qiuyu''s call, I nervously dialed Lao Wang''s phone and met him, but I don''t know why. It''s much easier than talking to Zhang Qiuyu. I also didn''t hide it. I truthfully told Bai Wushuang and nvjiang that they were badly hurt and Shiao mountain was in danger. I hope the Wang family can rush to help and will be thanked again in the future.


    Fat Wang and I are very close, but that doesn''t mean the Wang family will do it. After all, women''s deadlock and whiteness are all over. The promise of Shek Shan is probably just a bubble.


    I''m just trying, even if I''m rejected. At the other end of the phone, I heard a lukewarm "um" sound. I didn''t know whether to promise or not. I was about to ask, but the phone hung up.


    Hesitated for a few minutes, I gave up the idea of playing in the past. What to say has been said. What to do can only depend on them.


    Hoo! When I turned off the phone, I was relieved. I looked up and found that it was dark outside. The whole Shiao mountain was dark and frowned. I was ready to go out to find Fubo. It''s not far from the village. You can connect the electricity.


    When I went out, I looked up at the sky. The moonlight was very thick and covered the whole mountain, but it seemed a little sad at this time. I felt a little uncomfortable, but at the moment of lowering my head, my cold hair pricked up and my body bowed subconsciously.


    At the door, half a man was squatting, and his blue eyes were staring at the copper coffin in the room, revealing greed.


    I trembled in my heart. Now no one in Shiao mountain can subdue it and dare not scold it. I know you can understand people''s words. Your strength is very strong. Now my wife is seriously injured. You have a chance to take advantage of it, but you should remember that if you leave the corpse clan, you are just a monster in the eyes of the upright sect. Everyone has to be punished.


    He vomited two streams of blood gas from his nostrils, as if he were sniffing and disdaining.


    I sneered and continued, don''t forget what happened to you before coming to the corpse clan. Now that you''re out of trouble, you don''t dare to find Xianmen for revenge. It can be seen that you''re still afraid. Xianmen is just a sect. How big is Xuanmen? You know better than I do. It''s not difficult to keep you in town for thousands of years.


    When she heard this, she glanced at me coldly, and then turned away slowly. I found the housekeeper standing at the gate when he went far away. When I found him, he came and said that Shushan, Kunlun, Xueshan and Qingshui agreed to send someone over and will come one after another tomorrow.


    I was relieved at the speech.


    In fact, at that time, those promises are just bubbles, and they are seen as friendship, but they all need to benefit from good friends.


    The next day, fuber took a large number of craftsmen up the mountain. Those craftsmen were more or less self-cultivation, not ordinary people. They worked much faster than ordinary people, and finished the rest of the project in half a day.


    But in the evening, none of the reinforcements that were supposed to arrive today were seen. The sun was setting and it was dark. The housekeeper was a little anxious. He wanted to call to confirm, but I stopped him.


    What should be said has been said. Whether they come or not should not embarrass them.


    Late at night, there are many phosphorous fires flashing outside Shiao mountain. I remember there were ghost fires before, but tonight there are many unusual ones, and many erratic ones are approaching.


    Spy from hell! My heart is cold. The time of Shiao mountain is really running out. If they will kill them directly, the big housekeeper and their four strong juxia can''t resist it.


    I didn''t sleep all night. I turned out the small wooden axe under the female stiff pillow, and then asked the five old stiff who carried the coffin to carry the bronze coffin deep. The female stiff said that her parents were buried deep underground and should still be in that position. If something happened to her there, her mother and father wouldn''t sit idly by.


    This is my last resort.


    The night breeze was cool. I, the housekeeper, the ancestors of the Su family and the old stiff who had won the hook''s blood kept at the entrance. In the second half of the night, there were more phosphorous fires, and Yu also appeared unconsciously, squatting in the front and staring at the front like a statue.


    It was not easy until dawn. At more than eight o''clock, Bai Xiaofei and Yunlan, two sword gods of Shushan, came in person, and there were three immortality areas and more than a dozen Hedao areas.


    More than ten minutes later, people from Kunlun came. The largest sect of Xuanmen really had a deep foundation. A white haired old woman came. She was trembling when walking, but there were holy patterns in the breath inadvertently. She was a half-step saint, followed by two juxia territories, both in their 70s and 80s. At the moment, she followed the old woman like a grandson.


    I''m in my seventies. I''m afraid I''m really a grandson.


    Seeing the appearance of half a step sage, I, the housekeeper and Fubo all smiled, and even Bai Xiaofei and Yunlan secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Several people met up at the same time, ready to meet. But we only took a few steps, and suddenly a lukewarm voice came from the void. Old woman, why aren''t you dead?


    My face changed at once.

 Chapter 117

    The sudden voice startled me. They all thought it was the people of the hell or the immortal gate, but when they looked up, they saw Lao Wang stepping down in the air, and his face was neither cold nor hot.


    Kunlun''s grandmother rolled her eyes and looked a little resentful. The expressions of the people are different. Is there something unspeakable about the two old people?


    But no one dared to interrupt at the moment. Lao Wang saw that the old woman in Kunlun didn''t respond and looked like someone owed him money.


    There are two half step saints sitting in town. I feel like I have put a sea god needle in my heart and feel secure. There are restrictions in the underworld and they dare not come out on a large scale. Those sects won over by Xianmen and Qu family can''t get benefits if they don''t prepare.


    Half step sage, no one dares to tease. Only he dares to say Lao Wang''s words. Lao Wang looked at the new buildings in Shiao mountain, nodded and said, yes, the new weather, there is no feeling of dead. Such a corpse clan looks like a big school.


    I asked fuber to serve them carefully and arranged for them to go down and have a rest.


    After the people in Shushan had arranged, the housekeeper continued to come back and wait with me. In the gap, she suddenly said to me, Tong Tong, thank you.


    Thank me for what? I have a heart for her provocation, and my words are neither cold nor hot.


    The housekeeper smiled and said, without you, the corpse clan would not be what it is now. Now these allies can be established thanks to you.


    I said, this is my home, and there is no stone concave mountain, there is no me.


    In the past, the corpse clan was isolated. In addition to misunderstanding, they had no contact. They were all dead in the coffin, and the housekeeper disappeared. How can they form an alliance?


    No matter the life of ordinary people, sects and allies are essential. Only by supporting each other in times of crisis can we go further.


    Not long ago, people from Longhu Mountain came. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of people. There were more than 30 in Hedao territory, more than 10 in Changsheng territory, and five in juxia. The leader was a broken virtual territory. I had seen it before. It was the old Tianshi of Tianshi mansion.


    I hurried to meet them. Because of the previous conflict, the people in Longhu Mountain didn''t look good, but the leader who broke the virtual realm didn''t mention the previous things. And let me call him second uncle, saying it was grandpa''s brother.


    At present, I can only put down my parents'' affairs and hurry to climb relatives.


    From this point of view, Zhang Qiuyu is still afraid of my accident. It is almost the elite of Longhu Mountain.


    Soon, people from snow mountain and Qingshui sect also came, and Shiao mountain became lively.


    Lao Wang used the information channels of the Wang family to find out that both the Qu family and the Xianmen have made moves. Their strongmen in the secret realm have returned to the sect. They should return the ancient artifacts they got. There are signs of hands-on.


    My second uncle took the lead and held a meeting to discuss countermeasures.


    Kunlun''s strongman brought Kunlun seal. Tianshi mansion didn''t bring Tianshi seal, but there is a wooden sword, which is said to have been used by Tianshi Zhang. It''s very good.


    Finally, they unified their opinions and released the information of rushing to rescue Shiao mountain, hoping to use deterrence to end the fight.


    But the final result depends on whether Xianmen is afraid.


    After the information was released, Xianmen and the Qu family were extremely calm. Instead, Jinshan of wudaoshan personally showed his identity. He is the metal inheritance of wudaoshan and the third child of the Qu family. He talked about what happened in Bagua town in the forum. He didn''t pay me back. Thank me for giving him an opportunity.


    Qu Laosan suddenly revealed his other identity as the golden mountain of wudaoshan, which made the situation more complicated.


    Fortunately, there was no news. I didn''t know what the second uncle had discussed. Experts from Shushan, Kunlun, Qingshui sect, Tianshi mansion, snow mountain and Wang family came secretly and brought their mountain calming magic weapons.


    I asked specifically. My second uncle asked me not to ask more. Just take good care of my home. I have to say that in his words, he really regarded me as a relative.


    There are more and more people. There is an embarrassing thing in Shiao mountain. The friar is not a zombie. He has to open his mouth to eat. I am not confused in the face of the alliance of Xianmen. I am completely confused in eating.


    The housekeeper and uncle Fu have no experience at all, and in order to keep it a secret, they can''t invite anyone to do it. Finally, a team of chefs from Longhu Mountain came to solve the problem, but they were hungry for a few days. They were very sorry.


    At this meeting, I also caught some strange breath. They wanted to set up an ambush in Shiao mountain and defeat the alliance of Xianmen at one time.


    I was a little shocked when I guessed the meaning. I''m afraid I''ll fall even if I break through the virtual environment. There may even be Jihad, because Lao Wang and others can take that step at any time.


    Shiao mountain is destined to have an unparalleled war. If it is really fought, it is a big reshuffle of Xuanmen before the advent of ancient inheritance. The victorious side will really control the resources of the secret place and allocate resources once, and the pattern will change greatly.


    All factions in Shushan are trying to win over their allies and keep secretly entering Shiao mountain, but Xianmen seems to smell danger and silence.


    I just don''t know whether it''s the quiet before the storm or it''s over.


    On a quiet day, I picked up the girl and slept with her at night. A few days later, the injury on her shoulder had healed, but the spirit body had not recovered. The centenary mentioned by the Housekeeper should refer to the spiritual body.


    I asked the housekeeper about the injury of the stiff woman and asked her if there was any way to wake the stiff woman up.


    The housekeeper hesitated and said yes. I hurried to ask. She hesitated and said it would cost a lot.


    It''s expensive to try. I said, the attitude is very firm.


    Are you sure?


    Um.


    When the housekeeper saw me nod, he took a long breath and said, Miss Tao fruit is on you. There is still some intelligence in it, which can make her return to the state you knew. But the price you have to pay is that you scatter your accomplishments and score all Yang Yuan into the Tao fruit. Only after the integration of yin and yang can the young lady speed up her recovery, and the strength in her body is likely to change.


    I asked, is it the kind of power that can urge the wooden axe? Um. The housekeeper explained that don''t get me wrong. Miss taught you the Yang Fu Sutra, which didn''t mean to rob you of Yang Yuan.


    I was worried before, but after so much experience, trust has already been established.


    I asked the housekeeper if there was no other way. She nodded and said that without this method, she could only wait for her recovery. It would be a long time.


    The corpse clan used to be dormant, but not now. Today''s allies can''t keep Shiao mountain for a hundred years, and after the reshuffle, if Shiao mountain doesn''t have a backbone, it''s likely to really decline.


    Thinking of this, I hesitate. When the housekeeper saw that I had an idea, he said, Tong Tong, you should understand that after you scatter your accomplishments, you may not be able to practice all your life.


    It''s not easy to break up the elixir field. I naturally know the result.


    The whole night, I lay in the arms of a woman who couldn''t sleep over and over. I thought about the words of the big housekeeper. Breaking the Dantian meant walking away from the mysterious world and becoming an ordinary person. I couldn''t step into the glorious world.


    At dawn, I lit up the Pearl of the night and looked at the woman''s stiff face without missing any details. After she was seriously injured that year, she should have been so lonely and silent that she could not feel the changes outside and the passage of time for 400 years.


    I haven''t had this feeling, but I can imagine that it must be hard.


    Moreover, there have been too many changes in this life. If she sleeps for a hundred years, what she misses is not as simple as casting Taoism. She is likely to be killed and die completely.


    Thinking about this in my mind, I took out the phone and sent a message to the housekeeper. Not long after, she came over and asked, think about it?


    I nodded. She stepped into the copper coffin. I immediately locked the lid of the coffin. What I want to do now, I can''t let people outside know, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    As for whether I have cultivation, it has little impact on the upcoming battle.


    Two days later, in the copper coffin.


    I weakly took the night pearl, shone on the woman''s stiff face, and stared nervously with the housekeeper. I don''t know how long it has passed. The woman''s stiff eyelids blinked, suddenly opened, and the red light dissipated, but the next second closed again and fell into a deep sleep.


    I was relieved to see that the housekeeper didn''t lie. The female stiffness was indeed recovering, but it seemed more stupid than seeing me.


    Coming out of the copper coffin, the housekeeper asked, Zhang Tong, do you really regret it?


    I stretched my waist, smiled and said, what do you regret? It''s the same for her as myself.


    The housekeeper suddenly asked, aren''t you afraid that the young lady will divorce you after she wakes up because she dislikes you and can''t practice?


    ha-ha! I couldn''t help laughing. To tell you the truth, I didn''t worry at all. If I had been in the past, I would have been a little, but now I believe that nvjiang is not such a person.


    Without Yang Yuan, I feel much easier. I said. Want to switch off the topic, after all, do not care, but also a little heavy. But the housekeeper kept nagging in my ear on purpose, which was annoying.


    I haven''t seen you for two days. I went out for a walk. My second uncle changed his face when he saw me. He lost his voice. Tong Tong, what are your accomplishments?


    When he asked, he seemed to think of something. His face was suddenly gloomy and said coldly, what a corpse family. He really didn''t have a good heart. It seems that Liu daozun didn''t talk nonsense at that time.


    I quickly explained, second uncle, don''t get excited. I volunteered. Then he hurriedly hugged the people of all factions in Shushan and said, ladies and gentlemen, I''m Zhang Tong, but I''m in Xuantong territory. Whether I have any cultivation has no impact on your layout, and now my wife has woken up and will become a great help. Please continue to stick to Shiao mountain.


    The second uncle''s face was always gloomy, but I said it was voluntary and it was not easy to attack.


    Lao Wang stared at me for a long time, as if he saw something. Some neurotic themselves hum. No comments are being made.


    I can''t avoid some loss when I suddenly lose my cultivation. I didn''t go out at night. I sat beside the copper coffin and crossed my knees. I wanted to rebuild the Dantian. I found that there was no breath. It was really completely broken. I couldn''t step into the mysterious world in this life. Even if I woke up, I couldn''t change anything.


    The housekeeper was haunted and said with a mobile phone, Tong Tong, the news of your departure spread. I''ll read you those comments.


    Before I spoke, she began to read. The comments were like needles. Every word was stuck in my heart. It was very uncomfortable.


    In addition to ridicule and ridicule, she also told me that those people got benefits in the secret place. Now, in addition to tianbang and Dibang, there is another immortal list. The immortal list is full of leaders. Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng who were defeated by me are among them.


    And I, after the news spread, even the land list was not qualified, and my account of Xuanmen forum has been cancelled.


    In the future, he said sarcastically that from now on, you and we will not be people in the same world.


    For several days in a row, the housekeeper came to me on time and gave me comments on me on the forum. His attitude became more and more arrogant and didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    Every time I finish reading, I will ask if I regret it.


    At first, my mood was affected, but I calmed down and had no obsession in my heart.


    I don''t know what love is. What I expect is that the woman is stiff and unharmed. When I open my eyes every day, I see her smiling face, that''s all.

 Chapter 118

    Xianmen, wudaoshan and Qu''s family haven''t moved for half a month, and Lao Wang''s family also began to ask for no useful information.


    Silence is the prelude to the outbreak. Now it''s only a matter of time.


    Over the past few days, the housekeeper has gone crazy and adhered to me every day. Even she herself is sarcastic. I was forced to count the time. Almost she was coming, so I hid in the bronze coffin in advance and locked the lid of the coffin.


    The situation of female stiffness has stabilized a lot. After the remaining spirit body in Daoguo enters the spirit orifice, the crack in the center of the eyebrow has been closed a lot. Moreover, every time I go in, she will open her eyes and look at me through the veil. She looks very confused, but she can recognize my feeling.


    Make sure it''s not someone else, and she''ll close her eyes again.


    I was relieved to see her like this. As long as she can move, she is a tiger. Even if she is stupid, she can protect herself.


    In recent days, he has been a lot more honest and didn''t linger outside the house. Otherwise, a few days ago, he would stare at the depths of Shiao mountain from time to time and want to shoot.


    After this disaster, he had to deal with his affairs. If he wanted to stay in Shiao mountain, he had to surrender.


    Today, as soon as I entered the coffin, the footsteps of the housekeeper came, and then I began to read some things on the forum across the copper coffin.


    Although most of the chatter is nonsense, there are still some information, such as the immortal list. The five inheritance of wudaoshan is only in the top ten, not the top of the list. Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng are just on the list, and there is no prominent ranking.


    What shocked me was Qu Yuan, who only ranked fifth.


    The top five are some sudden sects and families. I remember Qin Xue once said that there were no hidden sects and families in the Xuanmen. Now it seems that they can''t find those big families with their ability.


    Obviously, those families have been inherited from ancient times long ago. It may be earlier than Xianmen, and the inheritance is more terrible.


    Originally, these things had nothing to do with me, but I wrote them down. After the housekeeper left, I lay down beside the girl''s ears and told her.


    Because I want to talk to her, and in the future, I can''t practice and can''t help her too much, but I can take care of the corpse family. To do those jobs, I must know all the sects and sects like the back of my hand.


    The housekeeper finished reading outside and didn''t regret asking me. I didn''t answer. I took my mobile phone, logged in to nvjiang''s account and browsed the forum.


    Last time, the big housekeeper broke the immortal chopping Throwing Knife on the third floor of the secret land. Those who wanted to do so quickly picked out the origin of Taoist Lu Yaya.


    It''s a bit frightening. There''s a saying that there are Hongjun first and then one day, and the land pressure Taoist is still in front. Of course, there are more exaggerations.


    Lu Ya belongs to the ancient Sanxian. His body is fire spirit gold. The immortal chopping throwing knife is his famous magic weapon. There is a congenital Qi in it.


    In addition to the immortal chopping Throwing Knife, there are also the book of seven arrows on the head, which are famous in ancient times.


    Of course, today''s immortal chopping throwing knife is certainly not as good as ancient times, otherwise an immortal weapon can destroy the world.


    I looked down and found a post guessing the black box of Laoshan. I clicked it and looked at it. The owner listed two pieces of information. First, Laoshan went deep into a cave together with the unknown sect disciple called Feiyu sect. Second, now Laoshan is very close to Feiyu gate, which has a great momentum of calling brothers.


    So he speculated that in the black box in Laoshan, it was probably the forbidden art of land pressure, the book of seven arrows nailing the head.


    I thought carefully. Although the two pieces of evidence are not direct evidence, they are very powerful. In addition, the popularity of the post is not low. After hanging up for some time, no one from Laoshan and Feiyu door responded, like default.


    The big housekeeper''s footsteps outside were far away. I shook my head silently and was about to continue watching the forum. Suddenly, the stiff woman turned over, hugged me, turned over and lay down on me and kissed my mouth.


    Like before?


    I let go of my cell phone and responded, because I found that as long as I responded, she would end faster, but I didn''t know why she became like this.


    Unfortunately, now she can''t even cackle and ask anything.


    After tossing for a while, I was also uncomfortable, but soon she calmed down and turned back to her original position. Her cheeks were slightly red and she looked tired.


    I wiped the saliva on the corner of her mouth. She rubbed it back and forth for more than ten minutes. I was also a little tired and wanted to have a rest.


    However, my eyes closed. There was a sudden change in the Changsheng collar. Wu De, who had been silent for a long time, finally had a movement. I hurried out of the copper coffin. He was sealed near the copper coffin. Now shaking the Changsheng collar, it was obvious that something had happened.


    When I ran out of the room, Wu De appeared and said, boss, I''m going to cross the robbery. Find someone to protect me.


    I looked up at the sky. There were really thunder clouds. It was scary. He muttered that he was going against the sky? Or is it forbidden by heaven?


    A great and complete robbery in heaven and earth is even more grand than a holy robbery.


    Lao Wang and them sensed the abnormality in the sky and came out one after another. At this time, Wu De had run out of Shiao mountain to find an open space to cross the robbery.


    Lao Wang came out and looked at the sky and asked me, who wants to cross the robbery?


    The old woman of Kunlun said that the Xuanmen haven''t had an immortal place for several years. Has someone stepped in again?


    I hurried over and said, two elders, it''s my friend to cross the robbery. Please protect the road.


    Wu Deyuan is far from Shiao mountain and is likely to be attacked. Lao Wang nodded and said that it was incumbent on Lao Wang to protect his Taoist friends. Congratulations to Shiao mountain for adding a strong person.


    Longevity is a watershed. People who can reach this realm have good talents. After having a long life, it is only a matter of time before they reach juxia to break the void.


    How many monks in the world were stuck in the state of harmony, and finally died with regret.


    It''s just... I''m a little embarrassed. I can''t say it clearly at the moment. Huff and puff said that the robbery of my friend, two elders, is just a great robbery of heaven and earth.


    Are you kidding. Lao Wang waved his sleeves and thought I was cheating him. Seeing them like this, I was not proud of Wu De, but worried. These elders have come to this stage of robbery. At this time, they feel the power of heaven''s robbery in the eternal life, so they should not be wrong.


    Wu De used his cultivation in the middle of heaven and earth to attack the natural disaster of changhabitat, which was completely death.


    However, when the natural disaster comes, outsiders can''t interfere. The only thing they can do is to protect their surroundings from outsiders.


    At the same time, it will protect the surrounding area and stop the shocking breath from ordinary people.


    The old Wang and the old woman listened to me and disappeared directly. The old woman''s breath in Kunlun Mountain was released, trapping the whole Shiao mountain and imposing a ban.


    However, the next second, Lao Wang returned to his original position with a calm face and said, it''s a hell of a thing. It''s really a great and complete cultivation in heaven and earth. It''s the first time I''ve seen Lao Wang for such a long time. Zhang Xiaoyou, how many immoral things have your friend done, which is beyond justice?


    Er... After listening to the previous words, I wanted to explain when he finished, but I didn''t know how to answer the latter question.


    Fortunately, Lao Wang came back just to tell everyone about it. His voice fell and he disappeared again.


    It is said that the great and complete robbery of heaven and earth is the same as that of changhabitat. The rest of the people can''t sit still and resist the sky one after another. I hurried to Bai Xiaofei. He knew what I was going to do. Before he could open his mouth, he took me to resist the sky and flew towards the main peak of Shiao mountain.


    At this time, Wu De sat cross legged in an open space. The sky above his head was vast. Thunder clouds covered the sky and blocked the sun. Nine huge vortices gathered like nine terrible heavenly eyes looking down on him.


    This is the first time I have seen Tianjie. Although Bai Xiaofei blocked my breath, the terrible vision of heaven and earth is still very shocking. There is no doubt that the power of Tianjie corresponds to the strength of the strong in changhabitat, and it is a nine way attack.


    Wu De pinched the formula with his hands, and there was a golden light on his body. At this moment, Yin Qi and Taoist Qi coexisted on his body. At this time, it seemed to overflow out of his body to meet the baptism of lightning.


    Lao Wang said again that this person''s Yin body cultivation violates the order of yin and Yang and is not allowed by the way of heaven. This is not lightning, but the punishment to destroy him.


    senior. I was in a hurry and asked, what can you do to protect him.


    If Tiandao thunder robbery is disturbed by external forces, it will only become stronger and stronger. Even if he survives today, there will be robbery every time he breaks through a small realm in the future. Now it is a great disaster of longevity. I''m afraid Ju Xia is the time to break through Xuantong. At most, he can go to the early stage of Xuantong. In the middle stage, even I can only survive under the holy robbery.


    Lao Wang looked dignified and said the reason for the disaster.


    When I heard this, I clenched my fists and felt a little unwilling.


    Wu De and Chen Hao, we have experienced too many things along the way. We have deep feelings. We don''t want to watch him be wiped out like this. Now I hope he is the ghost of nine Yin and can survive the nine thunder.


    The thunder clouds rolled and the blue lightning soared in the air, circling and pressing lower and lower. After condensing to a certain extent, the sky seemed unable to bear its power and hung down. For a time, the lightning and thunder in the void swept the power of annihilating the world, forming a huge lightning falling. On the outside of the light column, the scattered lightning covered a hundred meters around, The heaven and earth where Wu De is located have become a thunder marsh.


    Roar!


    Wu De was unwilling to roar and the big star array was released. His body swayed and seemed to scatter at any time, but his hands danced. He was controlling the big star compass to open the array and was unwilling to be erased.


    Three hundred and sixty stars scattered, turning his surroundings into a night, like a small sky.


    However, the thunder disaster with heavenly power should ruthlessly tear all this, and this small sky should not exist under the vast sky. It should be erased and killed.


    The stars twinkled, and countless light spots gathered on Wu De at the first time.


    Boom.


    When the thunder fell, the vegetation withered, the earth and rock collapsed, and the terrible current spread on the ground for thousands of kilometers.


    My eyes were wide open, staring at the place where Wu De stood, watching the noise spread a little, but there was no figure of Wu De.


    Was it erased? I whispered, and the corners of my eyes were wet.

 Chapter 119

    The thunder lasted more than ten seconds before it dispersed. However, the place where Wu De stood seemed empty.


    However, the grass scraps flutter, the line of sight is not particularly clear, and there will be a turn for the better. I said this in my heart, clenched my fist, and didn''t want Wu De to end like this.


    Strive for a brilliant life, only for the first person to be around, not lonely all his life.


    However, as the grass and trees fall, this expectation will fail, and there is nothing in the open space.


    At this moment, not only am I nervous, infected by the atmosphere, the mountain is quiet, looking forward to a better turn.


    The last dust fell, and suddenly a light came out from the open space where Wu De stood. Lao Wang and the old Kunlun woman found something first and breathed out at the same time. Lao Wang said in a heavy tone that he was still alive.


    I let go of my fist. After I was nervous, the whole person was a little tired.


    At this time, I can also see that the sky compass shines on the open space. Wu De''s body slowly condenses from the compass, from foot to hand, and finally appears completely.


    But the next moment, everyone tensed again and my muscles tightened again.


    And fate is like this, little by little, small changes lead to big changes. When Li Guangfu abandoned his destiny and fled, he said that the fate had been set and the outcome would not change.


    Now it seems that he is not just talking casually.


    However, the fate of female stiffness is really destined to be a pawn for others?


    Lao Wang took the old woman of Kunlun Mountain and said, it''s just a piece of jade, not the ghost of nine Yin. Go on.


    The outcome is uncertain, but from their tone of voice, it can''t change much.


    In the void, the big hand condensed from Yin jade hit the sky thunder. The two collided and broke into terrible forces at the same time.


    Wu De wailed bitterly in the Yin jade. It was obvious that although the lightning did not hit directly, it still caused great damage.


    The fourth way, the fifth way, Yin jade are all hard resistance and never give in.


    Only after five lightning strikes, the flickering Yin jade seemed to be split, turned into a milky white fog, and was spilling around and breaking up.


    Wu De''s scream was getting lower and lower. When he was about to lose his hold, the sixth lightning fell and pursued the victory.


    Yin jade is not resisting, but bearing, like accepting some kind of baptism and allowing lightning to penetrate.


    The white fog was getting bigger and bigger, and Wu De''s cry was completely inaudible, as if he had lost his soul.


    The ninth lightning strike lingered and floated in the void, suffocating people.


    Lao Wang said that when the ninth lightning strike falls, it will turn five, and its strength will not decrease. It is equal to bearing five lightning strikes at the same time. Many Taoist friends can''t bear the five thunders at the last moment, and the soul flies away.


    I listened and prayed in my heart, hoping that Yin Yu could hold on and protect Wu De.


    However, many fears and worries can not stop the ruthlessness of the way of heaven. The last thunder falls, and the light illuminates half of the sky, several meters from the ground, and instantly turns into five, forming a thunder symbol and suppressing it.


    The Yin jade chirped softly, bearing the power that could kill the long habitat. The whole fog mass was trembling, as if it was about to collapse.


    The ninth sky thunder lasted for a long time, one second... Two seconds, the Yin jade gathered and dispersed, but it didn''t hold up.


    But just when I thought I had survived, the beating thunder and lightning broke out again, tore the Yin fog apart and scattered in an instant, and the terrible Yin Qi flew into the void and scattered in the world.


    On the scorched earth of the ruins, there was no more Wu Deyin Zi.


    Failed


    I don''t know who is speaking, with regret and release after tension.


    I also have this feeling. After my tight nerves were relaxed, I took a long breath, but my heart was empty, like something was missing all of a sudden. When I got back to my mind, I suddenly remembered that Wu De was gone. Suddenly, I felt sad from my heart, broke free from Bai Xiaofei''s hand and ran frantically towards the open space.


    But after only a few steps, a huge force pulled me back. It was Lao Wang. He looked dignified, pressed me around and said, don''t act rashly. It''s not over yet. I can feel your friend''s breath.


    Almost his voice fell, and nine terrible Yin Qi appeared in the sky. They were all extremely cold and belonged to Yin Qi, but they were different. When they appeared, they went straight to the place where the thunder fell.


    At this time, I saw where there was a faint virtual shadow. If there was nothing, I could see the outline. It was Wu De.


    The nine Yin Qi rushed to him and kept disappearing into his body.


    Lao Wang said that after all, he still merged. The ghost of nine Yin is here. Thousands of years of silence will be broken. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse for us.


    In his words, Lao Wang does not lack pride. As a strong man, he has the courage and desire to compete for wealth, but there are worries hidden in it. It is the so-called ignorance of wealth and misfortune.


    The nine Yin Qi sank into Wu De''s body. His illusory body became solid, sat cross legged, and floated towards me after a moment of breathing. He bowed to Lao Wang and others.


    They don''t talk about the ghosts of the nine Yin in person. Wu De knows about a person, a corpse and a ghost, but he hasn''t realized that he has entered the game yet.


    Now that he''s been through a disaster, I''m not going to tell him for the time being.


    Wu De said hello to all the strong men, and his eyes fell on me. He looked terrible, and then he became angry and roared, boss, who broke your Dantian, I''ll avenge you!


    He was really angry because he wanted to split his eyes. After the ups and downs, seeing that he can still jump, I lost my heart. I smiled and said, pull it down. Don''t think I''m a strong man after crossing the natural disaster of longevity.


    Tianjie is powerful and frightening enough, but it is not Wu De''s own strength that resists it, but the shelter of Yin jade. Now he is still just a great and complete cultivation in heaven and earth. To say the difference, he can''t feel any Yin Qi on him.


    What is integrated into Yin has no Yin Qi, and the reason is unclear for a while.


    The old woman of Kunlun took her breath and dispersed the prohibition. I turned back to thank everyone one by one. Wu Degang experienced a great disaster. After being stimulated by my words, she returned to the longevity collar to practice.


    They returned to Shiao mountain and dispersed separately. Here, except for the depths of Shiao mountain, they were afraid, and other places were free to come and go. They continued to wait calmly and anxiously for the arrival of Xianmen and underground mansion.


    I went back to the female stiff copper coffin and didn''t try to condense the Dantian, because it was just futile. Leaning against the copper coffin, I thought a lot of things. I don''t know what will happen to the female stiff in the future.


    I was afraid that she would be hurt again, and at that time I had no ability to save her.

 Chapter 120

    When I came back, I leaned against the stiff copper coffin, and my thoughts surged. In addition, I had been worried about the door of Xianmen and hell for days. I was a little tired and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When I woke up, it was already dark. I felt that I was leaning against a person, which startled me. There was no bed in the room, only a stiff copper coffin. No one else would come on weekdays.


    Without Yang Yuan, my eyesight began to fade and I couldn''t see who it was. However, when he was completely awake, he immediately recognized that the familiar fragrance was female stiffness.


    I touched the remote control of the chandelier and turned it on. The girl leaned on my shoulder and slept heavily. She climbed out by herself. Her shoes fell to the ground while she was climbing. Now she is barefoot.


    It should be dark. I didn''t see me back. I wanted to come to me. It''s just that she can hang up her shoes. It shows that she''s really more stupid than before.


    Without the control of the spirit, she is just a zombie.


    I trimmed her messy hair, gently leaned against the coffin wall, picked up the shoes on the ground and put them back on for her.


    Her feet are beautiful, white, tender and smooth, with a faint fragrance. I held the slender calf in my hand and put it on my knee. It was originally for the convenience of wearing shoes. As a result, I felt a little uncomfortable. My mouth was dry and my hands were stiff. In addition, her joints were stiff. It took me a while to help her put on her shoes.


    When I finished, I was already sweating, and the little caterpillar had become straight at some time, as if trying to find a hole to drill in.


    Hoo.


    I took a breath and didn''t know how I had this idea. I tried to calm myself down.


    Although the Dantian is broken, the effect of Longyuan casting is still there. On the contrary, there is no Yangyuan, and my strength has become stronger. That instinctive response has also become more acute.


    It''s just that the female stiff doesn''t let me do that. I''ve been restraining myself and don''t dare to do it deliberately.


    With a red face, I took the woman into the copper coffin, climbed in, helped her sit up, took the jade comb next to her, and combed her scattered hair.


    It used to be the housekeeper who took care of her. When we first met, she was very neat. Now no one cares about her except me. There are some actors.


    After combing gently and being gentle, I was in trouble again. I couldn''t make a bun like an ancient fairy. After thinking about it, I could only find a jade belt and tie her a small horsetail.


    However, her hair is very long after spreading, and it''s not ugly when it comes to the position of the hook.


    After I finished, I helped her tidy up her clothes, and then I helped her lie down. Then I want to go out and have a look at the situation. Because I have been waiting for a long time, Shushan and other sects are worried.


    Now the sword hanging over their heads hasn''t fallen, and they can''t leave yet. However, as soon as I got up, the woman''s stiff hand suddenly lifted up, grabbed me, refused to let me go, and asked me to stay and rest.


    I patted the back of her hand and coaxed the child to say, you fall asleep and I''ll be right back.


    The housekeeper is always arrogant. I''m afraid some sects will talk too much and she will conflict with others.


    Female stiff listened to my words and her five fingers loosened gently. I breathed out, closed the lid of the coffin, called the four old men who carried the coffin to guard at the door, and then walked towards the reception hall.


    When I arrived, it was already noisy inside. I stood by and listened. Fortunately, I didn''t say I wanted to go, but there were differences between defense and attack.


    It seems that the purpose of ambushing Xianmen is to rescue Shiao mountain, but in fact it involves a lot of interests. Now all parties feel that our strength is not weaker than Xianmen and the odds of victory are great. They will not take the initiative to leave and want to stay and share a cake.


    It''s just that we have such ideas. Why don''t Xianmen and Qu family have similar ideas?


    They know that there are people in Shiao mountain in the five giant sects of Wang family, Kunlun, Shushan, snow mountain and Longhu Mountain. If they can get everything in one pot, they will be the last to write the victory.


    It was the old women of Kunlun who advocated the attack, while Lao Wang''s idea was to continue to wait. When the strong have differences, it is easy to form a situation of standing in line, which is a headache.


    When the old woman of Kunlun saw me coming in, she stared at Lao Wang, turned back and said to me, Zhang Xiaoyou, since your wife has woken up, now we have gathered a strong force. I think it''s best to take the initiative at the moment.


    Lao Wang looked cold and very unhappy. The words of the old Kunlun woman just fell. He said, the current situation is that the enemy can''t move and I can''t move. We are anxious. Why aren''t they? Call the door, we have no advantage, and everything we have done before will be in vain.


    I personally agree with Lao Wang''s point of view. We are nervous. Xianmen is also nervous and dare not take the initiative.


    After all, in the current situation, the failed party and the sect may be disintegrated and dare not take risks.


    But I know that when they ask me, they just use me as a microphone in a quarrel. The strong have been in a high position for a long time and care about their face. If I agree with one side and oppose the other, I will not play a coordinating role, but will escalate the contradiction.


    Caught in the middle, put me in a dilemma. If I had known the result, I might as well hide in the coffin with my wife. Let them fight for it.


    Because the strong quarrel with the strong, even if there is a big fight, it is just angry. Now I am the master of Shiao mountain. Both approval and opposition will become a conclusion, and this conclusion will inevitably damage one party''s face.


    The Three Kingdoms, which can be said to be the cream of the whole Chinese strategy, I can hear a lot and see where the problem lies.


    When I was in trouble, my second uncle sent a message to me and said, tell them, you went back to ask your wife and make a decision at that time.


    As soon as my eyes lit up, I looked at my second uncle thankfully and said it according to his words.


    Lao Wang and the old woman of Kunlun hummed at the same time, turning their heads to one side. Seeing that I was still pestling, Lao Wang said impatiently, what are you doing? Go and ask your daughter-in-law and bring her back.


    I smiled helplessly, but my second uncle gave me a beginning, and then I knew what to say. I saluted and said, two elders, my wife has just recovered and is still healing. I can''t give an answer for a while and a half. But I''ll do it as soon as possible.


    The second uncle also said at this time, don''t be angry about this little thing. I heard that there were five hermit families recently. I can catch very little information, but all the disciples have appeared in the secret place. I don''t know if it will have an impact on the current situation.


    Lao Wang has the most say in this matter, because the Wang family is a hidden family with the same mysterious origin. Even now, he has contact and doesn''t know much.


    Hearing the speech, his face softened slightly and said that the Yinshi family didn''t want to intervene in external affairs, and naturally they wouldn''t intervene in our affairs. Their disciples were born just to seek Tao opportunities. Moreover, there are many outstanding celebrities in those sects. They should have noticed the emergence of the ghost of nine Yin long ago.


    The old woman in Kunlun choked and said, are you talking about your old Wang family?


    The old woman seems to know some details of Lao Wang''s family, and they should have had an intersection, but it''s not surprising that the people standing at the top of the pyramid are certainly not strangers to each other.


    I saw the atmosphere relaxed and the topic turned off. I heard that the hidden family would not intervene. I was relieved and quietly withdrew.


    At the door, the housekeeper caught up with me. I didn''t stop. She said along the way, Zhang Tong, in today''s world, there will be an opportunity to become an immortal. Haven''t you ever thought about which road you will take?


    Yes.


    I didn''t hide my true thoughts, and then added, but I didn''t force it.


    The housekeeper stopped me and said, I have a way to restore your strength. Yin Fu Sutra and Yang Fu Sutra are mutual. You can also take the strength of the young lady, and then you can become a peerless strong man among the young generation.


    I snorted faintly and walked away sideways.


    She didn''t give up trying to catch up with me. How about it? As long as you nod, I''ll help you, and the lady knows it''s you, and she won''t resist.


    Hoo. I vomited and stopped. What she said and did recently has exceeded the bottom line. I said lukewarm that if you think the corpse family is hopeless, you can leave now. I won''t stop you or blame you. But please don''t say these boring words. It''s really boring.


    The housekeeper was so cheeky that he came up to me and asked, aren''t you excited at all? Think about it. Compared with monks, ordinary people are the earth in the sky. Moreover, you have entered the Xuanmen and are the husband of a young lady. If you are just an ordinary person, you will not only be teased, but also suffer a lot in the future. Now as long as you nod your head, I will immediately transfer the strength of miss to you.


    No. I said, if you have other ways, you must remember to tell me at the first time. Just forget it.


    I really want to restore my strength, but I won''t use the way she said, now or in the future.


    The housekeeper didn''t catch up after listening to me. On the way, I was afraid that the woman was stiff and couldn''t wait. I accelerated my speed and found that she was sitting in the copper coffin. When I went in, she lay down gently.


    Maybe she''s been sitting here waiting since I left. Even if she is mentally handicapped, she has never forgotten me.


    Gently moved to her arms, my hand passed through the skirt and hugged her, and I fell asleep unconsciously.


    It was noon when I woke up the next day. As soon as I washed, Fubo called me and said that a girl named yun''er asked for a meeting at the mountain gate.


    Rhyme?


    In the secret place, I tried my best to save her. In the end, she left me and ran away. If she were there, I could break the seal two days earlier and I wouldn''t be unable to protect myself after I came out of the forbidden demon door.


    If there were no two strange fruits of Qinxue, I''m afraid all factions in Shushan and I would have been killed in the third secret territory by the people of Xianmen.


    I took a breath and turned to follow Fubo to the mountain gate. From a distance, I saw her wandering on tiptoe at the door. Hearing the footsteps, she looked up and saw me. She was excited and said, Zhang Tong, it''s great to hear that you''re not dead.


    It''s too fake. I answered her three words and asked, what are you doing here.


    Yun''er is not very satisfied with my reply, but I have no obligation to satisfy her. Seeing my cold face, she was also quite knowledgeable. She said things directly, turned her hand, took out the Nine Tailed Fox demon Dan and said, I''m here to make a deal with you.

 Chapter 121

    I looked at the Nine Tailed Fox demon Dan in yun''er''s hand and didn''t know what she meant.


    After returning from the secret place, I specially asked the big housekeeper about the demon pill. She said that although the demon pill contains powerful demon yuan, it is not of great value, because the more powerful the demon is, the more disdainful it is to absorb other demon yuan to improve itself.


    In addition to the natural superiority of the demon family, it is also related to the blood of the demon family. The blood is somewhat similar to the constitution of human friars, but we should pay more attention to it.


    Blood like the Nine Tailed Fox is destined to be a big demon at birth. The white unparalleled blood also looks very powerful, but in ancient times, it seems that there are no bright deeds and are not well known.


    The demon clan absorbs other demon yuan, which will lead to impure blood. Therefore, except for some small demons, few big demons will compete for demon yuan.


    The four fierce beasts in the secret territory could not turn into human form. In the category of animals, the demon yuan was useless to them. At that time, yun''er was allowed to leave.


    Bai Wushuang is seriously injured now, but as far as I know, he disdains to absorb other people''s demon yuan. So I''m curious. Yun''er now comes to the door with demon yuan. What deal do you want to make with me?


    There was no need, and I didn''t give her a good face. I didn''t mean to invite her in.


    Yun''er is thirteen or fourteen years old. She is a little naughty. She doesn''t feel embarrassed when she sees me looking at her without saying a word. She backs her hands, pads a foot, points her toes on the ground, and rotates her body back and forth.


    Fubo and I looked at her and turned around a few times. Yun''er saw that I hadn''t spoken yet. A pair of big eyes that seemed to be able to speak stared at me and said watery, fool, why don''t you speak?


    I don''t know what to say. I gave her a white look.


    Yun''er pouted and said, isn''t Li Guangfu''s destiny in your wife''s hand? With this demon yuan, she can see some things about Li Guangfu. Don''t you move?


    Can you see something about Li Guangfu?


    I frown slightly because there is a causal relationship?


    Suspicious and ready to ask, the housekeeper suddenly came out from behind and shouted to Fu Bo, Fu Bo, see off the guests. Shiao mountain doesn''t welcome this little bitch!


    Cough!


    Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly heard the amazing words of the housekeeper. I was eager to take them back and choked with saliva.


    Yun''er''s face didn''t change at all after listening to the big housekeeper. She padded her toes and showed her teeth provocatively. The big housekeeper ignored her, but grabbed me and left.


    Fubo should have asked her to leave. Only then did he hear some anxiety from Yuner''s words and shouted to me, Zhang Tong, you will use it sooner or later. Now drive me away, and you will regret it.


    I didn''t pay attention. When I walked away, I broke away from the housekeeper''s hand and said, you should ask what''s going on.


    But the housekeeper was unconventional and said to me in a warning tone, from now on, remember, Shiao mountain welcomes everyone, but she doesn''t. That''s what Miss means.


    It''s said that it means female rigidity. I can''t say anything. Pull her hand away and say, you hurt me.


    The housekeeper''s face was ferocious at that moment. When I nodded and said yes, she slowly let go.


    She is so abnormal that I can''t believe what she said, but in the past, nvjiang hated yun''er very much. She shouldn''t have lied about it.


    When Forbes came back soon, he should have sent him away. He was busy greeting the people stationed here. He was so busy that I didn''t ask.


    In the evening, I took the girl out of the bronze coffin and led her to let her walk around. It turned out that she couldn''t move. No wonder she lost all her shoes last night. I didn''t force her either. I took her to the dresser and gently held her shoulder, so she sat down.


    I combed her hair in the back. When I did this, the housekeeper leaned against the door frame and watched quietly. I''m used to it. When she doesn''t exist, I talked to the female stiff and just returned the person to the coffin. Suddenly there was a loud noise outside and the house shook violently.


    As soon as the housekeeper''s face changed, the glow dispersed and left directly.


    Seeing this, I hurriedly covered the coffin and looked at the door. I found that the sky was dark, and the sunset in the distance was covered. At the same time, a loud noise broke out in the black cloud, and the holy patterns surged. The old women of Kunlun Mountain flew out from inside, as if they had suffered a great loss.


    Xianmen finally started? My complexion was ugly, so I hurried to call the old stiff who carried the coffin and asked them to carry the coffin to the depths of Shiao mountain.


    When he came out, a wooden sword broke through the sky and rushed into the dark clouds. At the moment of touching, the wooden sword suddenly became larger, with four big characters flashing on it, Tianshi Zhenjian!


    It was the second uncle who offered the Dharma sword left by the first generation of Heavenly Master.


    The seal or sword of Tianshi mansion can restrain Yin evil. I don''t know what kind of existence it is in the dark cloud. Just now, the old women of Kunlun suffered a great loss, but now the sword of Tianshi town cuts a big hole like cutting paper, revealing the scene in the dark cloud.


    Behind the crack, people hissed. There were a large number of dark people. They were Yin soldiers.


    The Heavenly Master Zhenjian broke the cloud back and forth, and then flew back.


    The scene behind the cloud was completely exposed, and a dark golden withered bone was falling.


    At this time, the voice of the old woman in Kunlun came to say that she was reviving her soul through bones.


    Thinking of the loud noise just now, she should have killed one person in one blow, but it seems that she also paid a price.


    There are more than one strong man in the Yin soldiers. A man dressed as a general came out on horseback, pointed at the weapons in his hand, and said in an official voice that Shiao mountain secretly withheld the yin-yang mark and violated our local laws. Today we are ordered to beg for a thief. The thief quickly tied himself up. I will open up and take your life.


    My face was gloomy and I was ordered to beg thieves. Did they serve the will of the king of hell? If so, the problem will be serious.


    Lao Wang didn''t show up. At this time, the messenger said, don''t mess up. It''s just a temptation. Kunlun and Tianshi mansion shot. Don''t expose the rest and continue to lurk.


    Over the past few days, people have been lurking into Shiao mountain. Now even I don''t know how many strong people gather here.


    When the voice of Yin soldiers fell, a big seal appeared in the sky. The four big characters of Tianshi town seal fell in the air, just like using the decree of heaven to wipe out evil spirits.


    At the same time, the old woman of Kunlun also made a move. It is also a big seal with the ancient word: Kunlun empty.


    The two great seals glittered and suppressed the sky, as if to erase a large area of Yin soldiers. But at this time, a magistrate of the hell took a shot. A magistrate pointed his pen in the air and wrote a rune in the air to block the Tianshi seal and the Kunlun seal.


    The Kunlun seal cannot break through, but the Tianshi seal shines more and more when it meets Yin Qi, just like the confrontation between good and evil and Yin and Yang.


    At this time, the second uncle stepped into the void. He had changed into a Taoist robe. When he stood firm, he cut his middle finger and sprinkled blood essence, just like a folk Taoist exorcising ghosts. He fiercely beat the blood essence to the seal of the Heavenly Master. Then he burst into a spring thunder and drank loudly. The Heavenly Master granted amnesty and calmed down evil.


    The seal of Heavenly Master jumped and released its majestic power from above. It smashed the talisman written by the judge and swept through the Yin soldiers. Thousands of Yin soldiers were killed in an instant. The sky was white as rain.


    These Yin soldiers are ghosts attached to white bones, trying to avoid the order of yin and Yang.


    Seeing the great power of Tianshi mansion, the old woman of Kunlun simply took the Kunlun seal and fell next to the second uncle. There was a half step sage to protect the Dharma. The second uncle let go of his hands and feet, quickly pinched the seal in his hand, the sword finger broke through the air, and the peach wood sword on his back flew away. The original simple wooden sword released amazing power when it met Yin Qi, just like a peerless fierce sword, which killed countless Yin soldiers again.


    The seal and sword coincided, and the masculinity was released again to suppress all evils. Both the seal and the Dharma sword were shining and wanted to crush the Yin soldiers again. However, just then, the underground magistrate who just shot appeared, wearing a red official robe, holding a dark ancient scroll in his left hand and a judge''s pen in his right hand. It was like announcing a decree. The official was full of authority and said, Zhang Qiufeng, the king of hell ordered you to die today.


    The judge said, opening the book of life and death in his hand and lifting his pen to draw.


    Break life and death, palm samsara.


    I haven''t heard much about the story of the underworld. Now he hooks it, I''m afraid the second uncle will be killed.


    The second uncle looked like a great enemy when the judge took the birth death book. The Tianshi seal and the Tianshi sword returned to him. His hair and beard fluttered and his whole body blew. He had a premonition that something terrible was going to happen.


    It''s just that I have doubts in my heart. The hell is really so terrible. Killing people is just a tick. Don''t you have any concerns?


    I clenched my fist and felt unwilling. If so, what we did was not in vain?


    But just as the judge''s pen was written, the words "life and death book" on the life and death Book suddenly glowed, as if they were to be out of the judge''s control and out of his control.


    We didn''t feel anything, but the magistrate''s face changed greatly. He hurriedly closed the book of life and death, ejected a large mouthful of Yin blood from his mouth, and flew back in horror. With a fierce wave of his hand, a light curtain covered it. When he disappeared, the people and horses of the underground disappeared together.


    The second uncle''s hair just fell down and looked up at the sky. It seemed that someone had suppressed the book of life and death and saved his life in a moment, but the old Kunlun woman didn''t tell him much and directly fell back into the backyard.


    My hanging heart just fell. I was trying to see if I could use the magic tools of the underworld in the sun.


    I''m afraid that''s what Xianmen is waiting for. Unfortunately, the life and death book and the judge''s pen have been suppressed. From this point of view, I should not dare to do it in a short time. I hurried to the conference hall, but I went out. The housekeeper whooshed in front of me and almost hit me.


    When I was wrong, I wanted to avoid passing by. She pressed my shoulder and asked, Tong Tong, if one day you and miss will be hostile, will you distinguish between good and evil, or care about family affection?


    What the hell does she want to do?


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, but I still say from my heart that I will stand beside her no matter in the future or now. Finally, I said, now that I am like this, this kind of problem will not happen.


    He struggled to avoid her.


    The housekeeper pressed me down and asked me, what would you do if you had to fight the young lady one day?


    impossible. I was a little annoyed, but the housekeeper directly used Zhenyuan to restrain me, roared in a voice close to roaring and answered me.


    I was startled by her appearance. After returning to my mind, I said word by word that if I had to fight her when I was on the road, I would cut the road and kill myself, and would never stretch out a finger to her.


    When the words fell, the housekeeper suddenly burst into tears in his eyes. The hand pressed on my shoulder slowly loosened and said softly, Tong Tong, fly and give you freedom.

 Chapter 122

    I looked at the housekeeper in a daze. It took me a while to recover. What''s the matter with her? To set me free is to get me out of Shiao mountain?


    But the current situation is not so optimistic. After the underground government''s test, the xianmenqu family and wudaoshan may not dare to mess around. The woman''s stiff injury will not be able to fully recover for a while and a half, but at least she has a sense of wisdom. Now she is developing in a good direction. How can I go?


    Seeing that the housekeeper has been crying, I feel a little softhearted. Maybe I don''t have a good attitude towards her these days. Now try to make my voice soft and say, don''t worry, I won''t go.


    I said, stretch out my hand to pull her and said, go and have a look together. I felt that someone had suppressed the magic weapon of the underworld just now.


    The housekeeper wiped away the tears on his face and seemed to have something to say to me, but just then, a glow came over Shiao mountain, approaching from far and fast. When I got to the top of the mountain, I saw that it was a ten year old Taoist boy with two sky braids on his head and a serious face flying down the backyard of Shiao mountain.


    Ten year old Ju Xia Jing!


    I exclaimed. I thought my cultivation speed had gone against the sky before, and I used it to humiliate Gu Lingtian, but


    For a moment, what I thought was not that I was inferior to others, but the forces behind Taoist children.


    What kind of existence does he have behind him to teach ten-year-old juxia realm? I''m worried. I guess it may be one of the ancient sects just born. Only they can have such ability.


    In the ancient tradition, disciples with excellent physique were born to be extraordinary and have the power of terror. In addition to talent, there is a steady stream of resources.


    Just come here now. What do you mean?


    Thinking of the second uncle and the old Kunlun woman staring at the sky, it seemed that it was the direction of the Taoist boy. He hurried to the backyard.


    The housekeeper didn''t finish his words, so he hurried up. When we just entered, the Taoist priest just fell down. He received the glow, with childishness on his face, but he was full of pride in his eyes. There were half a step saints present who raised Xia Changsheng, but the Taoist priest didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Lao Wang''s face was gloomy, his hands were on his back, and he didn''t say a word. So did the others.


    The ten year old juxia realm has a great impact on them, which is more deterrent than a 70-year-old and 80-year-old broken virtual semi saint.


    The Taoist priest looked back and forth. His eyes never stopped on me. He said faintly that my master asked me to send a message. All sects and factions should put down their resentments and should not fight vigorously and give future generations a chance to experience.


    A message? Xuanmen also has emperors?


    Such a slightly ridiculous idea came out of my mind, but it''s not impossible to think about it carefully. If someone has super strength and tries to suppress the strong of all factions, what he wants is just whether he wants to do it or not.


    Lao Wang said coldly that Lord Yang had disappeared for thousands of years. Who knows whether it is true or false. Little doll, you told us not to do it. Wudaoshan in Xianmen underground. Did you say they could listen?


    The Taoist priest was a little unhappy that Lao Wang called him a little doll. He snorted and said, if my teacher hadn''t pressed the magistrate of the underground just now, you might have been removed from the book of life and death. As for the other factions, please rest assured.


    When the Taoist priest said this, the cerebellar pouch was raised slightly, and his voice increased a bit. Who dares not respect under the decree of the law?


    Lao Wang and the old Kunlun woman both had gloomy faces and were not talking. They could feel it from the expression on their faces. They knew the existence of Yang Lord and were extremely afraid.


    Can they be afraid? Is this Yang Lord a saint? Then I thought of the man behind Li Guangfu, and his cold hair stood up.


    And the people behind Li Guangfu also have a reason to calm the corpse family. Out of the threat, Wu De and nvjiang have enough time to improve themselves and build Tao fruit.


    Hoo!


    I breathed a sigh of horror in my heart.


    Lao Wang and the old Kunlun woman didn''t ask much, but they answered with a cold face.


    Others have not yet set foot in the sage level. From the reaction, they don''t know much. At this time, the Taoist priest said that if someone disobeyed, he would do it himself.


    When the voice fell, people stepped into the air again, raised the Xia across the air, walked in a leisurely court, and soon disappeared into the sky.


    The sudden change cast a shadow on everyone''s heart. After a meeting, I asked Lao Wang, Grandpa Wang, is Lord Yang more powerful than Liu daozun?


    Liu Tianyi''s status and strength are very high. It''s not surprising that if he lives, he will become the earth emperor of Xuanmen.


    But Lao Wang didn''t want to talk more. He just said that there was no point in comparing them. I have only seen the existence of Yang Lord in ancient books. According to the recorded time, it has not appeared for more than 3000 years.


    I opened my mouth and asked if it was Li Guangfu


    Tong Tong.


    Before I finished, my second uncle changed his face and angrily scolded me. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask.


    Lao Wang sighed, which was not only the helplessness of the strong, but also the sigh of the great world. Come back and tell me, Lord Yang will order that all schools and sects will converge. It''s a pity that your daughter-in-law appeared several times to exchange for a stable environment for you, but she didn''t do it in the end. Now there is such a pattern, and you are destined to be out of this world.


    When the second uncle listened, he said that opportunities and dangers coexist and strive for the glory of the whole life. Few people have to go through all kinds of difficulties, narrowly escape death and finally become Taoists. Tong Tong, you should understand that a blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise. Stay at home and live a safe and stable life. Don''t be greedy for immortals. It''s a ruthless thing.


    Alas! The old Kunlun woman sighed. Her accomplishments, her age and great opportunities were strangers. She would die of old age before one day. A long sigh, sigh is the ruthlessness of heaven, sigh is the hardships of the road.


    I bowed my hand and said, elder, don''t worry. My wife will break the restrictions and become holy when she wakes up. I said, took out a piece of robbed jade from my arms and handed it to him.


    The old Kunlun woman looked confused and didn''t reach out to pick it up. I said, my mother-in-law has had glory, stepped on the peak, and can longevity become a limit?


    They were young, brilliant and had adventures. Now, standing at the peak, they should not lose their pride.


    I always carry the jade with me. I originally planned to give it to them, but I didn''t think this day would come in advance.


    After listening to my words, the old Kunlun woman''s eyes lit up hope again. She didn''t refuse. She reached for the robbed jade, turned and left in the air. The other Kunlun disciples also said goodbye and followed the old woman.


    I sent out the robbed jade one by one.


    Bai Xiaofei and Yunlan are still young, and there is no peerless strong man in Shushan. But on the whole, the strong man of juxia in Shushan is the youngest, and the sword repair is unique. They have seen the strength of sword Lingxiao. I believe it will not be too late to take any step.


    Each sect sent out one piece. When it was distributed to the twelfth piece, my face was a little black. Although there are hundreds of women in the coffin, these are priceless treasures.


    I thought there were eight or nine sects at most, but I sent out fifteen yuan. It''s really a fox friend with a dog friend. I don''t know if I don''t get together. I''m scared when I get together.


    After delivering the robbed jade, I arched my hand and said, from now on, we will be linked together. If there is anything in the future, just give orders.


    People expressed their opinions one after another and reached a verbal agreement.


    I sent them away. Before I left, they all had something to say to me. They were so comforting that I didn''t care about the broken pill. It''s not bad to be a mortal.


    Only the second uncle told me before he left that he didn''t mention my broken pill. He told me to go home when he was free.


    I watched the people of Longhu Mountain leave. I felt a little uncomfortable and even panicked.


    It''s helpless to ask for help from Longhu Mountain. It''s not that I forget my parents and grandpa. But now, how should I face it?


    Let''s talk about the future!


    With a slight sigh, I began to understand why the old woodcutter and nvjiang would say this.


    As soon as the people of Longhu Mountain left, Shiao mountain became quiet, and there were only three active people left: the big housekeeper, Fubo and me. The days without cultivation in the future are destined to be boring. I''m going to go to the housekeeper and ask her to allocate funds to Fubo and get some household appliances. Apart from others, there must be a big color TV. If you watch TV, the days won''t be boring.


    But I just turned around and saw the housekeeper coming with a small wooden axe in both hands.


    The arrival of the Taoist priest interrupted what she wanted to say, but it also eased the atmosphere. Otherwise, what I fear most is women crying.


    I''m still crying. I know how to comfort people, let alone women!


    The housekeeper stopped three steps away from me, held the small wooden axe flat and said, Tong Tong, you can use the small wooden axe in the future.


    Why? My wife won''t let me use it. It''s not dangerous now. You''d better put it back.


    Tong Tong. The housekeeper called me to walk sideways. My eyes were complex and said word by word that it belonged to you.


    The housekeeper was excited, and his tone was a little excited, even trembling.


    My way?


    I''ll ask later. The housekeeper nodded and told a secret I didn''t know.


    Nvjiang never let me use a small wooden axe, and the old woodcutter said that the more times I use it, the more dangerous it is. It''s not that I have sequelae, but that I''m banned by nvjiang.


    It took me a while to figure out what she meant by letting me go free.


    I asked, why did my wife ban me? Prohibition is the blood shadow in my eyes?


    Hearing the truth, I was not angry and very calm. I believe that nvjiang did this for a reason. I just want to know why.


    But the housekeeper shook his head calmly, unwilling to say, and asked me to ask myself the reason for the stiffness in the future. But still tell me that the blood shadow in your eyes, as I heard from the young lady, is not the reason for prohibition, but inherent in your blood.


    Tong Tong. The housekeeper shouted to me, handed the wooden axe to me, and said softly, what you have is a heart curse. It will be untied only if you treat the young lady sincerely. Now you have done it. In the future, go your own way!


    Heart curse? I pursed my lips and said that nvjiang was really a bad woman. I didn''t say it. I did a lot of bad things when I was asleep.


    I''m excited to know that I can still be on the road. In this world, no one is willing to be ordinary, so am I.


    But now I have Dantian overflow powder, and there is no real yuan in my body. The small wooden axe is a toy in my hand.


    Where is my way? How to fix it?

 Chapter 123

    The housekeeper saw my face at a loss and asked with a smile, won''t you forget your physical instinct? Your way is different from the five ways. You don''t practice real yuan, and you don''t practice magic. Your Tao is born.


    inherent?


    I frowned and thought of a lot of things for a moment. It is likely that, like Wu De, stepping on it is equivalent to entering Li Guangfu''s prophecy.


    Yang Zhu, who hasn''t appeared for 3000 years, suddenly appeared. I don''t believe it if I say it''s not greasy. His intention to suppress all parties is to create a general environment so that we can forge Tao fruit as soon as possible.


    Judging from the second uncle''s scolding me, Lord Yang is probably the person behind Li Guangfu.


    Unfortunately, I still don''t know how strong that man is. When he first suppressed Liu Tianyi, his accomplishments should be above the saints, but maybe because he was a pioneer and had set up a situation, he might not be really strong enough to kill the saints face-to-face, otherwise the female rigid Tao fruit would have been taken 400 years ago.


    But these are just guesses.


    I took a small wooden axe and looked at it carefully. The housekeeper didn''t say everything, but I already felt it. But there was still some uncertainty in her heart. She asked her, "I use instinct. Won''t my wife have to divorce again?"?


    Before the housekeeper answered my question, I saw the woman staggering out of the house. She was so stiff that she almost tripped over the threshold. I quickly collected the small wooden axe and went to help her.


    The hostess giggled in her throat. The housekeeper translated and said, miss, you agree to go your own way.


    I was not in a hurry to try. I helped Nu Jiang out and asked Fu Bo to take a chair and let her sit at the door. After settling down, she went into the yard.


    Casting the Tao again makes me feel worried. I don''t practice martial arts and real yuan. Is there such a Tao in the world?


    However, when discussing Taoism in Tianshi mansion, Zhang Qiuyu and Bai Xiaosheng seem to have caught something.


    Compared with my calmness, both the housekeeper and fuber couldn''t wait to see the results. They kept urging, turned red, and their toes were padded with excitement.


    I looked at the girl stiff. Her expression didn''t change. She sat quietly in the chair. Then he moved his body, suddenly bowed, and his sight suddenly turned red. At this time, when the small wooden axe was in hand, I realized that it seemed a strange instinctive action in order to chop the axe perfectly.


    As soon as I tried to chop it out, the meridians in my body began to heat and turn dark red. They crisscrossed my limbs, just as the meridians and latitudes in my body passed through the meridians and bones. With a huge force, the small wooden axe in my hand felt heavy.


    As the luminous veins and wefts in the body spread to the fingertips, the runes on the small wooden axe also emerged, which were naturally connected with the meridians.


    At this time, the Dantian dried up like a dead sea, and there was no real yuan flow, but I felt that my body was no weaker than before.


    With joy, I couldn''t help but want to share the joy with nvjiang. However, when I got up, the blood shadow in my eyes suddenly became clear. It was a giant, standing in the heaven and earth, performing a boxing technique, rolling the wind and clouds, and each fist had the potential to roll down the river.


    I stopped, threw myself into it and didn''t miss any detail. The giant performed it twice in a row, and the blood shadow began to become blurred, and finally disappeared, and my sight returned to normal.


    The chief steward came and said, "Tong Tong, don''t speak your word to anyone, just show it.". However, the young lady consulted the wordless heavenly book and learned that no one who practices this way can become a saint. It seems that there are unbreakable restrictions.


    At this point, the housekeeper''s words flickered, as if he was hesitating to say something.


    I realized it might be a bad thing. I took a deep breath and said, you say, I can accept it.


    The eldest housekeeper said that six people practicing this ancient way were recorded in the wordless heavenly book. Four people were killed by an invisible force when they broke the void and stepped into the saint. Up to now, they are still a public case. No one knows the inside story. The other two people are inexplicably missing and can''t be found.


    Invisible power? At this time, the housekeeper used such words to prove that the people who erase the ancient road have nothing to do with the people behind Li Guangfu. As for disappearance, I think of my parents and grandpa.


    I remember I asked Wang pangzi. He was shocked, but he still said that the person who suddenly disappeared was related to the demise of ancient immortals.


    I calmed down and asked the housekeeper that the wordless heavenly book also recorded the names of those people.


    The housekeeper shook his head and said, I haven''t seen it either. The lady told me this. You can only ask her in person.


    I''m a little speechless. Now I won''t say it. Nu Jiang is willing to tell me. Even if she says it, I can''t understand corpse language. However, I also heard from the words of the housekeeper that it was not her ulterior purpose to let me get back the wordless heavenly book from the secret place, but to find out the way for me.


    The housekeeper''s words calmed me down from excitement, not fear, because it''s useless to be afraid now.


    As for being unable to become a saint, I don''t quite believe that since it is a Taoist tradition, it shouldn''t be a circuit breaker. What you want to step out of a saint depends on your personal ability.


    I took a long breath and swept away the haze in my heart.


    The housekeeper then asked me if I remember the immortal chopping Throwing Knife.


    In the secret place, the strongman in the longevity place of Shushan mountain almost killed him. He was deeply impressed by the immortal chopping Throwing Knife. It''s just a little confused. What does she tell me now?


    The immortal chopping throwing knife is transformed by the innate Qi, which can make the young lady''s spirit recover quickly. You will enter the secret place tomorrow. Be sure to get the immortal chopping Throwing Knife.


    Said the housekeeper in a firm tone.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, although I was willing to break my legs for a woman. In fact, I''ve always been her errand attendant. It''s just that it''s not easy. The chopping immortal throwing knife is in the hands of the strong in half a step. Now I''m afraid it will be controlled by a stronger person.


    It''s not easy to get someone''s treasure in the palm and thorn in the eye?


    Seeing that I was embarrassed, the big housekeeper continued to say that now the chopping immortal throwing knife is in the hands of the young leader of Feiyu sect. He has the cultivation of xuantongjing. However, he entered the immortal list with the chopping immortal Throwing Knife, and his ranking is only one lower than Qu Yuan.


    When I mentioned Qu Yuan, my heart was a little sudden. I thought that the Da Luo Bergamot was still afraid. Fortunately, I didn''t fight in the casting platform and the forbidden demon gate, otherwise I would be timid when I saw him.


    The housekeeper observed my words and expressions, naturally caught the changes in my heart, smiled and said, don''t worry, you''re not going in alone this time, and the young lady will go with you.


    When I heard that Nu Jiang would follow me, I was relieved. Even if there was the decree of Yang Lord, she didn''t follow her. That was a kind of deterrence.


    However, when I was just a little proud and relaxed, the big housekeeper said that the Yin yuan in the young lady''s body was changing, and her spirit body was damaged. Now her cultivation is just xuantongjing, and you can see that she looks like now. I''m afraid she can''t help you.


    In the secret realm, the law of the jungle is inherited in ancient times. With the participation of hidden sects, even the battle of the younger generation is equally dangerous.


    Although I wanted to stay with her all the time, I heard that she had only Xuantong cultivation, so I immediately gave up the idea.


    However, the housekeeper said that she would leave Shiao mountain tomorrow to find Bai Wushuang, and let me go to the secret place to collect his demon yuan as much as possible.


    As soon as she left, the girl remained here and no one took care of her. Moreover, she stared at her every day. It was very unsafe.


    Bai Wushuang''s life and death are unknown. Although the big demon has strong recovery ability, it can''t recover for hundreds of years.


    I said calmly, why don''t you send it to Longhu Mountain first?


    The housekeeper shrugged and said, "the daughter-in-law is yours, and how you are going to has the final say, but I want to remind you that the situation of the young lady is being ill treated and being taken advantage of, and there is no way to resist it."


    As soon as I heard this, my face turned green. I didn''t have any other ideas, so I decided to take it with me.


    When the housekeeper saw that I agreed to come down, he went back to the copper coffin and took a mask to help the girl put it on. Over the past few days, I have combed the stiff hair of the woman. It''s not an ancient bun. I really can''t see it''s her with a mask.


    In the secret place, even if someone sees the clue, I''m afraid he won''t believe that as the emperor of the corpse family, he will sneak into the secret place.


    The housekeeper was not difficult for me. He personally changed the girl''s clothes, explained a few words, and gave me a bank card. Then he told Fu Bo to look after his family.


    That night, I couldn''t sleep over and over, anxious, worried and excited.


    What I worry about is that I''m afraid I can''t protect my daughter. What I''m excited about is that I can step into the secret realm and compete with the world.


    Compared with my excitement, the girl was calm and did not rub me. She slept very quietly.


    The next morning, the big housekeeper arranged a car. The copper coffin went down the mountain. I took the girl out and helped her to the car. I said goodbye to the big housekeeper and took her to Bagua town alone.


    On the way, nvjiang just slept. Two days later, she arrived at Bagua town. Before we entered the town, someone noticed me. But at this time, I was in a mess. I didn''t know what method the housekeeper used. The woman stiff had been able to walk normally, but she stopped after only two steps and stood upright.


    I coaxed her for a while, but she still refused to walk by herself. When I saw more and more people watching, I didn''t dare to stay. Carrying her directly into the town, I didn''t go to the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant in the town. I was afraid to expose the identity of the woman. Instead, I went to the restaurant directly opposite, which is of the same high level. I planned to take a night off and enter the secret place.


    But as soon as I got to the door, the waiter stopped me. He looked at me contemptuously, pointed to the sign at the door and said, are you blind? I didn''t see the words on it.


    The waiter pushed me and read word by word that waste and dogs are not allowed in.


    I looked at it and it clearly said: welcome.


    The waiter was arrogant. He raised his head and padded one foot lightly to hit the ground. He looked like he could do anything to me.


    He recognized me and knew that I had disappeared and was unscrupulous. The woman was taller than me and leaned on my back. She had to bend down to get her feet off the ground.


    The people around me recognized me and gloated in the crowd, saying, yo, this is not the door-to-door son-in-law of the corpse family. Why are you so embarrassed now? Won''t you be swept out after you disappear?


    Then there was a burst of laughter around.

 Chapter 124

    After the secret place was opened, all the capable people went to the secret place, as well as the onlookers who spent their spare time here. Frankly speaking, they are ordinary people in the Xuanmen. Some of them have not yet started. They can light tripod Taoism and buy some talismans in Bagua town. They can also be turned into masters outside.


    But as the housekeeper said, compared with mortals, monks are heaven and earth. They enjoy the scenery outside, but here they are the lowest people.


    But it is this kind of little man who can''t see the good of others in his eyes.


    I married the empress of the corpse clan and became famous at the age of 12. In their view, I was lucky to climb a high branch. They could do the same.


    But they only dare to be secretly jealous before I eliminate it. Now when I became like them, I began to gloat and find a balance.


    Small people don''t matter. Any class can live their own fun, but if they live disgustingly, it''s not sad, but sad.


    The woman''s stiff legs were too long. When I straightened up, she became standing behind me. It is no exaggeration to say that now as soon as her feet fall to the ground, she will sit on the ground.


    Even before, she could do it, let alone now.


    Trouble, plus it''s not worth worrying about. She turned around and was ready to leave, but the waiter grabbed me and said, hey, did I let you go?


    Then he slapped me in the face.


    The waiter was a little guilty after the fight. I didn''t respond until the meeting. His face showed satisfaction. He said to the onlookers, see? This kind of waste has to be greeted with a slap!


    The onlookers were worried that the rumors were wrong. Now they can slap me in the face when they see a waiter. They want to have a try one by one.


    I took a long breath, turned around and walked towards the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant, but as soon as I got to the door, someone grabbed me and shouted, young master.


    When I looked back, I saw the owner of the dragon and Phoenix Hotel and the waiter in the previous store, but there were wounds on several faces and messy clothes, as if they had just been bullied.


    The person who takes care of the dragon and Phoenix shop is not the same as Yang Xiu of the corpse family. The shopkeeper is a 27-8-year-old woman with the cultivation of Qi Wujing. I haven''t had much communication with her before, but I heard it was arranged by the housekeeper.


    Now, seeing their embarrassment, I just wanted to ask what was going on. The shopkeeper nervously pulled me away from the crowd. When I got to a place where there was no one, I cried and said, young master, we have finally waited for you. Jinshan of wudaoshan has forcibly occupied the dragon and Phoenix store. We have been unable to contact the housekeeper. The young master quickly asked her to deal with it.


    When the secret place is opened, the flow of people in Bagua town is larger than before. The dragon and phoenix hotel can be said to be making money every day. Although the corpse family is not short of money, it will be empty if the source is cut off.


    After the shop owner cried, I knew that the injury on their faces was to beg for the shop to be hurt by people from wudaoshan.


    But the chief steward is looking for Bai Wushuang now. I can''t solve this problem alone. Even if I rob the shop now, the people of wudaoshan will come back as soon as I leave. The symptoms will be treated rather than the root cause.


    After thinking about it, I said, don''t worry about it and don''t ask for it. Now arrange a place for me first.


    The shopkeeper saw the stiff woman on my back and asked suspiciously who it was. I saw her look strange. I knew it was a misunderstanding. I made up an excuse and said that she was a friend of your young lady and was hurt.


    The waiter who had detained me before said, young master, we heard that you disappeared, isn''t it true?


    I nodded without denying it. The waiter said anxiously that the young master shouldn''t have come here. When people in wudaoshan heard the news, they were afraid they would come to trouble you!


    It''s good for him to have this heart, but the big housekeeper told them that my way can''t be said, so he didn''t explain it, just told them not to worry.


    There are few living people attached to the corpse family. The big housekeeper has confidently handed over the dragon and Phoenix shop to them for many years. It can be seen that he can be trusted. People like this can''t be lost.


    They arranged a hotel for me. When I left, I gave the bank card given to me by the old woman to the shopkeeper, asking her not to leave Bagua town and stay nearby. The money from Cary is their salary.


    After seeing off the staff of Longfeng restaurant, I put the girl on the bed. As a result, she touched the bed. She sat up at once. It was obvious that she was intentional on the way.


    Standing in front of the window, I held a fire in my heart. Wudaoshan really deceived people too much. I can do everything while taking advantage of the fire. There is really no bottom line.


    Last time I went into the secret place, I hid from them. This time, I''ll try to be false and real to see what they can do.


    I didn''t go out at night. I asked the hotel people to send some food to fill my stomach. I began to teach women stiff. I didn''t walk in the daytime, which made me embarrassed and slapped in the face for nothing.


    The result was not good. After training, she became angry and stood by the bed unable to pull or hold.


    There was no way to persuade her to go to bed until midnight. It was almost midnight.


    I don''t dare to touch Jue Xian with a good fist. This is the first time to use the fist technique. I don''t know how powerful it is. I turned sideways to avoid the blade and hit the blade with a fierce fist.


    Buzz!


    Jue Xian trembled and trembled back and forth. Gu Lingtian''s face changed greatly. He hurriedly pressed the handle of the sword with both hands and injected Zhenyuan to fix the body of the sword. However, I would bow directly in front of him. When I saw him holding the handle of the sword with both hands, I grabbed it and grabbed his wrists at the same time.


    When I exert my strength, the meridians in my body emerge, like flowing neon all over my body, as if I had endless strength.


    Gu Lingtian is an adult. I can''t hold one hand. When I touch it, I directly force it. Just listen to a click, his hand bone is directly crushed, and my five fingers are tightly fastened into half of his wrist bone.


    Ow!


    Gu Lingtian howled miserably, and his face turned pale. He tried, but he couldn''t take his hand, and his knee hit me fiercely in the abdomen.


    I didn''t resist, but made efforts again. Gu Lingtian''s forehead suddenly burst out bean sized sweat, holding Jue Xian''s hands, and I broke his forearm.


    There was a burst of cold air around. This injury is not fatal, but it can make people feel pain and hair in their heart.


    Gu Lingtian''s knee was raised to half and couldn''t bear the sharp pain. The whole person fell soft to the ground. I just grabbed Jue Xian sword and kicked it at his Dantian to abolish his cultivation.


    Dong!


    Seeing that I was about to kick, a bell suddenly sounded over the secret land, a huge force hit me directly on the back, and the whole person staggered out.


    Looking back, I saw Gu Lingfeng killing the broken ancient clock with an angry face.


    The attack mode of ancient bell is a little similar to the sound of nine golden eagles, which is very strong. Gu Lingfeng took back the remnant clock on his way and hit it directly at me. The ancient clock was urged by Zhenyuan and attached with a black light curtain.


    Dong!


    When it was about to fall on my head, the ancient clock vibrated, and the broken ancient symbols on the clock body were shaken out, rushing towards me with the sound waves visible to the naked eye.


    My muscles were tight, my blood gas was churning, and the luminous meridians in my body were tight. I gathered strength. At the moment when the sound wave rushed, I punched out my wrong body.


    The power of terror hit out from my fist. When I collided, my heart was stuffy and my blood gas surged up. Knowing that I couldn''t resist hard, I quickly took back the power on my feet, rubbed back and dissolved the impact.


    But the ancient clock was also blown back by me. Gu Lingfeng raised his hand and slapped his left hand on the remnant clock. The whole clock vibrated and the shape suddenly became larger. He fell directly towards my cover. There were black runes jumping inside to imprison me.


    At that moment, I almost took a small wooden axe from my waist, but I held it back at last. Shu mountain, Kunlun Mountain and snow mountain, almost all of our sects have no great opportunity. In that case, destroying one or two magic weapons of the enemy is also our promotion.


    At the thought of this, my body was half bent and my whole body strength was condensed on Jue Xian sword.

 Chapter 125

    My idea is simple and direct. I touch the broken clock with Jue Xian and destroy one of them. After I made up my mind, I did a very hidden move with the sword. I also put on a fist posture and cheated Gu Lingfeng.


    At this time, the ancient clock fell, and the black runes flowed like immortal ropes to bind me. In the sound of the bell, my soul was a little unstable, but I still carried it down hard. Until the residual clock fell two meters above my head and my body was about to be unable to stand, I stretched my arched body fiercely and cleaved the Jue immortal on the residual clock with all my strength with the move of waving a small wooden axe.


    In my opinion, when the two strong meet, there is always the weak side. No matter whether Jue Xian or the broken clock is destroyed, there is no loss for me.


    However, at the moment of collision, two terrible smells broke out at the same time, rotating in ancient times, the above runes flickered, and the Jue fairy sword vibrated wildly, releasing a terrible sword.


    Dong Dong!


    The continuous ringing of the bell shook the three floors of the whole secret territory. When the first bell rang, the friars in the early stage of Xuantong territory bled and fell to the ground in pain.


    When the second sound sounded, another group of people fell down. At the third sound, the whole environment can''t support it.


    Three bells sounded almost instantaneously. At the same time, the Jue Xian in my hand trembled and the explosive force tore my tiger''s mouth. If the meridians in my body did not shine and resist, the whole arm would be broken in a moment.


    But even so, my body still couldn''t bear it. I released the Jue Xian sword at the first time.


    The remnant bell rang three times, and Jue Xian also rang three times. The sounds combined, shaking the sea of blood in my body, rubbing back, and spitting out a big mouthful of blood when I opened my mouth.


    Ancient immortals competed for the edge, and the power of terror broke out independently. The long sword and the remnant bell retreated as soon as they touched. At this time, the sound of the sword and the bell just fell, and the sound of the collision began again. I opened my mouth and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. Several Heaven and earth were directly shattered into Dantian, and died miserably on the spot.


    The aftersound pierced the sky and circled the heaven and earth, making everyone lie on the ground in great pain.


    My face turned white. I didn''t expect that the two broken ancient artifacts were so powerful.


    At this time, only twenty or thirty people can stand in the whole secret territory, all running Zhenyuan resistance.


    I slumped on the ground. The next moment I found the woman standing stiff and unaffected. I tried to bear the pain, wiped the blood from the corners of my mouth, climbed and jumped in the past, hugged her and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the incident happened suddenly and no one noticed the scene.


    The echo lasted for more than ten seconds, and then gradually dispersed. The scene was in chaos. I loosened my female stiffness and rushed up at the first time to pick up the calmed Jue Xian in my hand.


    Gu Lingfeng''s face turned white, and blood flowed out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. However, he was the controller of the residual clock. He was only hurt by Jue Xianjian, not particularly serious. React and rush to control the residual clock again.


    I feel that only the juxia realm can control the power just now. No wonder the ancient ware can release the terrible power in the hands of people who cultivate accomplishments above juxia. If it is lower than that realm, I don''t say whether it can be urged. Even if it is completely urged, I can''t bear it.


    Gu Lingfeng got the remnant clock and didn''t dare to kill it. He quickly retreated back.


    I took Jue Xian back to nvjiang, and everyone present at the meeting was relieved. Then I heard several sects report the funeral.


    Fortunately, there are no disciples from heaven and earth in Shushan, Kunlun, snow mountain, Qingshui sect and Tianshi mansion, otherwise I really can''t explain.


    Half an hour later, someone angrily asked, Zhang Tong, aren''t you scattered? Is it difficult for the eldest housekeeper of the corpse family to lie?


    After listening to his question, I realized that the news I heard was distributed by the housekeeper. However, she did this to test me. Only by holding calm against those sarcastic remarks can I break the heart curse of female rigidity in my body.


    At the beginning, she asked me if I didn''t regret it. When I cast the Tao, I was more or less upset. The answer was no regret and no want.


    But calm down, I really face my heart and have a real answer. I don''t regret breaking up the Tao for the sake of female rigidity, but I''m eager to cast the Tao again.


    The peak is low and the valley is low. Those who don''t want to climb up are either mentally broken or lying.


    At the beginning, my answer was covered up. The Housekeeper will show disappointment in his eyes. He even doesn''t hesitate to make friends with me and make a mockery in person.


    There were more and more questioning voices around. I wiped the blood on my face, helped Nu Jiang stand up and said, did I walk? Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng know best, but just ask their brothers.


    Gu Lingtian''s hands were broken, and half of his wrist bones were crushed by me, and the other half was directly broken. With the impact of two ancient artifacts, I have fainted with pain.


    Gu Lingfeng''s face was gloomy, but he still said that there was no real yuan on him, but there was a strong force, which was very unique.


    I looked at the crowd and said to myself that I heard it? Welcome to step on it. But not here. I''d better give you a cushion behind the bronze door.


    Now is the best time to catch flies. No one dares to respond to my wild words. Gu Lingtian will suddenly wake up and howl angrily like a dream. Zhang Tong, I''m going to kill you. However, the talent stood up and was immediately pressed by the elder of Xianmen.


    I looked back and said to Gu Lingfeng that when Xianmen was born, it was arrogant. I thought it could cover the sky with one hand. Now, the older generation has fallen one after another, and the younger generation has become a waste of people. It''s really a lack of people''s hearts, snakes and elephants.


    Gu Lingtian''s hands can be healed, but his heart has been abandoned, and he will not achieve much in the future.


    My words fell. Everyone in Xianmen looked ugly, but they couldn''t find a suitable word to refute.


    The birth of the immortal gate can be said to be amazing. According to the theory of dragon and tiger mountain, the 28 year old juxia realm is easy to frighten the whole Xuanmen. I''m afraid the whole Xuanmen would have been terrified if the woman hadn''t pressed him.


    Then he attacked Shiao mountain and hit the corpse family hard, but he damaged the strong person who broke the virtual environment. Later, the three consecutive defeats in Shushan completely declared that a high sect fell into the altar, and several bone breaking battles led to the decline of Xianmen in a few months.


    Lao Wang called them a small fishing village. Now I think of it, I don''t have a hint.


    No pattern, no vision, militarism, such an outcome is not surprising. Today''s Xianmen is not even as good as the ancient Qu family, which is really sad.


    Gu Lingfeng held up the remnant clock with a white face. After listening to my words, he burst out a mouthful of blood and fell back straight.


    The elder of Xianmen wanted to make trouble, but he didn''t dare to attack me under the decree of the law. I didn''t bother to pay attention to it. The disciples of Shushan mountain will adjust their breath and heal their wounds.


    After the arrangement was made, the longevity of Shushan came. I scratched my head with embarrassment. He didn''t blame me, but reminded me that ancient magic tools can''t be destroyed. However, I''m curious. You have no real yuan in your body. You just split it with all your strength. Why can you trigger the self-protection of ancient artifacts?


    Many people around want to know, but also want to find out my details. They are listening.


    I had to make up a lie to tell the truth. After I disappeared, my wife passed me a set of ancient body refining methods. Although there was no real yuan, she had a power no weaker than the real yuan.


    Cultivate the flesh? The old man in Shushan frowned slightly, but didn''t ask. He greeted me and said, take your friends and go to the Shushan station first. I asked people to enter the bronze gate to send a message and let them come out to pick you up.


    I didn''t refuse. I went in alone with the female stiff. If she played her temper indiscriminately, she would be in great trouble in danger.


    When I left, many people around me recorded something on their mobile phones. It is estimated that the information will be transmitted to the outside soon, but I don''t know if they can find it out.


    In fact, I also want to know what my practice method is.


    When I arrived at the station in Shushan, I saw several people looking at the masked girl from time to time. I first introduced her as a friend of my wife. She was born disabled and deaf mute.


    oh


    Several people in Shushan answered. They heard that there was something hidden in my words, did not continue to ask questions, and pretended to be serious.


    I asked about the situation behind the bronze door. After all, it has been more than a month since the tomb of the Nine Tailed Fox demon was opened.


    The longevity of Shushan mountain was briefly explained to me. On the third day after I left, someone went in at the Xuanmen gate. A few days later, the monster lay dormant and disappeared. It was soon discovered that there were many ancient tombs and relics in the places where fierce animals haunted.


    But with more things born, the struggle becomes fierce, and people die almost every day.


    The Shushan sects couldn''t rob the five newly born aristocratic families, and even the later Qu family. Only when no one found them, they found some legacy treasures from the ruins, which were better than ancient artifacts such as chopping immortal throwing knives.


    In the secret realm, the competition is the strength of the younger generation. Under the suppression of wudaoshan, ancient aristocratic family, Qu family and feiyumen, fat people really can''t make a head.


    In the evening, the disciple who went in to send the message came back. When he went, he was fine. When he came out, he was bruised and beaten. When asked, he hesitated and said that he was beaten by the two brothers of the Qu family.


    When it comes to the two brothers of the Qu family, they hate the longevity of Shushan mountain. It is said that those two people used to do robbery. Qu Yuan gained a great reputation after defeating me. In addition, his inheritance is really not weak. They beat Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng and occupy the fifth place in the immortal list. Now the identity of Qu Laosan and wudaoshan is open. For a time, Qu Laoer and Qu Laoda tangled with a group of people and went too far.


    After listening to a long sigh, I asked about the contact. He said that Wang pangzi and others found a sword tomb and wanted to try to fight for it, because there was a sword Qi overflow in the sword tomb, which was very fierce and suitable for Shu mountain inheritance. However, Qin Xue would still come back to pick me up and let me in at noon two days later.


    After listening to me, my eyebrows wrinkled slightly. If I waited, it would be four days back and forth. Now the LAN inside has been repaired. It''s not difficult for me to find them with my mobile phone. After thinking about it, I decided to go in now. Maybe I can catch up and help Shushan get the inheritance in the sword tomb.

 Chapter 126

    I told the longevity of Shushan and asked him to prepare some mobile phone batteries for me. I''m worried about the longevity of Shushan mountain, so I suggest that I leave nvjiang in the station.


    It''s already here. I can''t leave her, and now she can''t leave me. If she leaves her, she will catch up by herself at that time, it''s dangerous.


    Seeing that I had made up my mind, the strong man of longevity didn''t say much, and ordered someone to prepare for me. Only when I was stiff with my daughter, I took out the box she changed for me with robbed jade.


    There are things that restrain wudaoshan. I didn''t touch it last time, but I can''t avoid it this time. And I have no intention of avoiding them. I want to find out the origin of wudaoshan from them.


    I carefully opened a gap, which suddenly emitted five colors of light. In the box, five silver needles of different colors were neatly placed, and I could feel the attribute breath released from it.


    Mutual restraint or the same attribute?


    I frowned slightly. At the beginning, neither the female stiff nor the old shopkeeper of the pawnshop told me how to use it. Now the woman is stiff and can''t speak. Her intelligence is not as good as before. She can''t ask anything. After observation, I can only put it away. I squatted on the female stiff body and said, wife, I''ll go first later. You wait outside for a moment, and then enter, okay?


    She said it several times patiently. The girl nodded vaguely. She couldn''t see her expression and eyes clearly under the mask.


    Not long ago, Shushan sorted out all the things I wanted and sent them to me. I checked and didn''t miss anything. I was sent to the door by the longevity of Shushan. On the way, I met Gu Lingfeng. I don''t know why the two brothers of the Gu family were outside, but now Gu Lingfeng seems to want to go in. I just stopped when I saw me.


    Many people around naturally took Gu Lingfeng''s actions in mind. Some people lamented that the ancient method taught by the empress of the corpse family made the boy look stronger than before, and the sky would change again in the secret land.


    Some people say with envy that the corpse family has a deep heritage and the current queen has the talent of Tianzong. Maybe she can really take a step to become the only saint in the world.


    Those who say this obviously still think in the past. Nowadays, ancient aristocratic families appear in the world. From the ranking of immortal list, their inheritance is better than wudaoshan.


    What is the origin of wudaoshan? That is the attribute of Zhenyuan, which is known as the half immortal yuan. The strength of the five spirits is a half step sage. Although there are few disciples, the five half saints are enough to deter any sect of the Xuanmen.


    The most terrible thing is the younger generation. In the same cultivation time and the same age, if others surpass you, they are several realms. They compete with each other in the same world, and their starting point is invincible.


    Thinking of these, my heart is very heavy, but fortunately, Wu De is only the great perfection of heaven and earth. There is no specific level feature on me. It is still far from becoming a saint. Lord Yang will not do it for the time being.


    Otherwise, in the past few days, as long as I think of the ten-year-old juxia Taoist child, I won''t sleep all night.


    Standing in front of the bronze gate, Gu Lingfeng said from a distance, Zhang Tong, I admit that you have made rapid progress. Every time you appear, you can bring surprises to people. However, there are only one or two people who have become Taoists for the first time. There are people who are stronger than you. I''d like to see how far you can go!


    Gu Lingfeng''s words were pertinent and his tone did not mean provocation. Compared with Gu Lingtian, he is more mature and can distinguish the form.


    I took a deep breath, blood boiling, looked back at him and said, wait and see.


    According to the agreement, the woman will follow only when she is stiff behind. The strong man of Shushan will take care of her temporarily. The blood gas in my body is churning, the meridians are shining, and they are all over my flesh and bone marrow. A pride of arrogance arises spontaneously, which is very strange.


    I found this change before. If I had defeated Gu Lingtian, I wouldn''t have said that ridicule, but under the influence of blood, I couldn''t help saying it.


    That is the blood, unwilling to mediocrity, to sing all the way, step on the road, unwilling to yield and mediocrity.


    The mood changed, and the momentum changed suddenly. The onlookers took a breath of air conditioning and couldn''t help but step back.


    I moved slightly, my joints crackled, my body moved, and went straight through the bronze door.


    Just like last time, boss Qu appeared. He was patted with a Taiyin palm. For a moment, ghosts cried and wolves howled, the soul chain clanged, and a hand like an animal claw came in front of my soul.


    Without Zhenyuan, my soul became more stable. There were vertical and horizontal meridians in it, weaving a big net to firmly imprison the three souls and seven souls without interference from external forces.


    Die.


    I shouted angrily, punched out and hit boss Qu''s strange hand. When the powerful force was played out, the Yin wind rolled back, and the ghost screamed, which was directly crushed into Yin Qi.


    Boss Qu grunted and went back. His hand this time was much stronger than before. It didn''t break, but broke from the interface.


    It occurred to me that the ghost hand cut down by the old woodcutter in Shiao mountain was very similar to the one in front of me.


    At that time, I was surprised to think that all the ghosts and ghosts in the underworld were animals. Now it seems that this is really the case, but I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the demon family.


    Boss Qu retreated silently, and a huge silver net fell on me and tightened quickly.


    There are many symbols on the Internet, which are used to suppress real yuan. These people are really becoming more and more professional.


    If you suddenly enter the bronze door, even if you are on guard, you will be caught off guard and suffer a heavy loss.


    It''s no wonder that Shushan immortal''s habitat said that they would sigh. It''s estimated that Shushan disciples have suffered a lot. Unfortunately, now they are targeting the wrong person. The runes on the silver net shine, and the power gathers and suppresses in my Dantian.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have Dantian and Zhenyuan. It''s totally useless. I took out the Jue immortal and split it down to break the silver net. But the next second, Qu Laoer rushed forward and put the soul catching chain in my hand around my neck.


    This is a real enchanting chain, which is not refined by the Qu family. It comes from the underworld and can bind the soul of friars.


    The moment I was put on the quilt, I stood still, and all the meridians in the Lingqiao were wriggling against the power from the hell, which was different from the Yang.


    Whether it''s a life and death book, a judge''s pen or a soul seducing chain, it''s an artifact for living people. It can break life and death, but I don''t believe it''s really invincible.


    The meridians in the body are vertical and horizontal, and are rapidly dividing and spreading, connecting to every cell of the body.


    Seeing that he was successful, Qu Laoer was happy. He rushed over and raised his hand and pressed it towards the center of my eyebrows to extract my soul. However, when there were still a few centimeters away, he was pinched by me and made a fierce force. In the sound of bone fragmentation, Qu Laoer''s face was distorted and gave a miserable howl.


    Boss Qu picked up the ghost hand that fell on the ground and rushed again.


    At this time, there was a crisp sound on me, the soul evoking chain broke, my eyes opened fiercely, my hand broke hard, and the crushed wrist of Qu Laoer was directly broken by me.


    The Jue Xian sword of his left hand cleaved directly from the center of his eyebrows, and Qu Er''s body was divided into two.


    I didn''t mean to kill, but I saw the ghost chain and ghost hands in the underworld. Knowing that I can''t stay, the underground government can''t come to Yangjian, but I''m already training agents. I let the Qu family grow bigger, that is to let the underground government have a foothold in Yangjian.


    It is a big force that can compete with the whole Xuanmen. As soon as it appears, they will definitely not let go of the corpse family because of their gratitude and resentment with Bai Wushuang and Chen Hao.


    Seeing that his brother was split in two by me, boss Qu was stunned on the spot. After half a second, he gave a sad howl and roared, Zhang Tong, I want you to go to the 18th floor of hell.


    My eyes were fixed on the middle of Qu''s eyebrows. Almost when my body cracked, his soul flew out.


    The Qu family is different from other monks. As long as their souls are still there, the underworld can make them stronger. Seeing that the soul was separated, Jue Xian sword cleaved down again to destroy his soul.


    But just then, a black flag appeared in his soul. At the same time, an old figure appeared, glared at me and said, Zhang Xiaoyou, please forgive me.


    The old ghost waved the soul flag and blocked the Jue Xian sword. The soul protecting the second song was about to leave.


    I was shaken by the flag, so that I could not stand stably and almost fell down. When I returned to my mind, I was in a great hurry to release the soul of song Er, that is to release the tiger back to the mountain. In a hurry, he pulled out a small wooden axe with his backhand, drank angrily and split it out.


    Jue Xian in his left hand wailed and could not bear the pressure of a small wooden axe.


    I was surprised that Jue Xian had never shown weakness in the face of the remnant bell and ancient ware. He was one of the four killing swords, but now he has no front to cry. I''m afraid this small wooden axe really has a great origin.


    But in the long ancient times, why can''t we capture its track?


    At present, I don''t have time to think about it. The axe fell and the soul flag in the void collapsed. The old man''s virtual shadow didn''t dare to protect the song''s second son. He abandoned the soul flag and the song''s second son''s soul and fled.


    Ah!


    The second song''s soul screamed and crashed directly into the void. The old man is just a ghost. I don''t know where he is scattered. I didn''t chase him, but rushed towards boss Qu.


    The people around me were stunned. Seeing me rushing, they all hurried away from boss Qu and didn''t dare to help. I don''t procrastinate. The small wooden axe falls, and boss Qu blocks the center of his eyebrows with his ghost hand.


    But it was still futile. His ghost hand was not high enough to withstand the blade of the small wooden axe. The ghost hand and the body collapsed together, and the soul was destroyed before it could escape.


    Spike song boss, I took the small wooden axe and jumped at twenty or thirty people around like a hungry wolf. After a while, I lay down on the ground.


    I looked up at the sky and could feel that the will was building, which showed that although I had no real yuan, I could still cast the Tao. My instinctive Tao was a Tao path.


    As long as it''s a road, it can''t be a circuit breaker.


    Before the heroism in my heart fell, I swept the rest of my light to the bronze door. I didn''t know when she was standing there. My heart trembled and hurried to pull her and said, my aunt, didn''t I let you wait to come in?


    But just then, the woman''s stiff hand suddenly lifted up and pointed straight to the left. I followed her hand and saw a young man in white standing on the edge of the forest, very elegant. He was followed by a teenage girl.


    The little girl is also very unique. There is a mark in the middle of her eyebrow, light blue, like a deep mirror.


    When I looked at the past, I was afraid.


    At this time, the woman was so stiff that she giggled in her throat. For a long time, she said intermittently, my golden elixir was taken by him.

 Chapter 127

    When Nu Jiang spoke, I was naturally happy, but the golden elixir she said reminded me of the ancient tomb of Dandao. After she was seriously injured, the housekeeper and I were unable to find out.


    Now the golden elixir she is talking about is probably the pill in the Golden Tripod in the ancient tomb of Dandao. I took the woman''s stiff hand and comforted her.


    Taking her to the secret place was originally an act of adventure. You can''t expose your identity.


    The man and the little girl in front of us had a strong breath, and they were strange faces. It can be concluded that they were from the ancient family.


    The woman giggled in her throat, trying to say something. I hurriedly said, wife, let''s leave first and come to settle accounts with them later.


    The two are very strong, but the female stiff who entered the ancient tomb of Dandao at that time was in the realm of juxia, and they could surpass their level and fight against broken emptiness. Their strength is not enough to seriously hurt the female stiff, and there may be a misunderstanding.


    After tossing and turning, the two men also came towards us. They were in their early twenties, dressed in white like snow, somewhat similar to the unique elegance of white. They were calm and energetic.


    A few steps away, he stopped, hugged and said, under Jilin. Then she looked at the little girl and said, this is my sister, Ji Yue. Are you Zhang Tong of the corpse family? I''m lucky to see you today.


    As the saying goes, Ji Lin is graceful and polite. A string of words made my face hot.


    Hearing his surname, I also clicked in my heart. The Ji surname is the oldest surname in China and the original surname of the Yellow Emperor.


    It is possible that the Yin Fu Sutra of nvjiang was created by the great ancestor of others. I felt the breath of the two people. Ji Lin was not afraid, but the mark on Ji Yue''s eyebrows always glowed after she came and stared at me like her eyes. She was uncomfortable all over.


    Ji Lin had told me my name and couldn''t find anything to say for the moment. The four people were relative and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    At this time, two words suddenly popped out of the woman''s mouth: hit him.


    Ji Lin frowned and said with some displeasure that there might be some misunderstanding between me and the girl.


    I protected Nu Jiang for the first time. Before I could answer, Ji Yue said faintly, brother, you took her things, the gold pill, which smelled of her blood.


    As soon as Ji Yue opened her mouth, my scalp felt numb, and my body seemed to be electrified, crispy and numb.


    Her tone of voice was very slow and ethereal, like a voice installed in an empty room. At a close distance, it gave me the feeling that her voice came from the mark in the center of the eyebrow, which was strange.


    Nu Jiang became more uneasy when Ji Yue mentioned the golden elixir, but she was held by me and stared at Ji Lin on guard.


    After listening to Ji Yue''s words, Ji Lin stretched her eyebrows and smiled. She took out a jade box from her arms and opened a gap. There was a glow in it. It was a golden pill the size of her thumb.


    My pupil shrinks fiercely. Ji Lin quickly closes the jade box and says that this is an ancient gold pill. That day, when I was visiting the mountain, I saw a golden light breaking the air, so I chased up and got it.


    Um. My face was gloomy, my muscles and veins were shining, and I ran into each other in the mountains. This excuse was too clumsy.


    Ji Lin saw that I was suspicious and continued to smile. I guess your friend was shot through his body and seriously injured at the moment when the Dan Ding was opened.


    The injury of female stiffness is not only that the left shoulder is pierced, but also that the soul is pierced. Otherwise, the injury of the body is nothing to her.


    I didn''t answer. I''m ready to do it at any time.


    When Ji Lin saw that I didn''t speak, he just stared at him and stood up. He said reluctantly that Taoist friends must think I hurt your friend. This is a big misunderstanding. Otherwise, although the golden elixir is precious, I''m afraid it''s the last one in the world, but I don''t win the favor of others, so I''ll give it back to you.


    When he finished, he really handed over the jade box.


    The last grain in the world, such a valuable thing, is it not rare for aristocratic family disciples, or has an ulterior purpose?


    The remains of ancient tombs continue to appear in the secret territory. He wanders at the exit, which is very suspicious.


    His practice is a bit like Gu Lingfeng''s gambling fight with me. Now he admits that he took the golden elixir and returned it. It depends on my ability whether he dares to take it or not.


    I pushed the female stiff, and the meridians of my whole body were shining. I could connect the veins on the small wooden axe at any time, and burst out the strongest axe. Then he stretched out his left hand to pick up the jade box.


    Ji Lin smiled and nodded. She really gave me the golden pill. For a time, I was a little messy. Did I spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart?


    But the female stiff injury is indeed two, and someone definitely did it.


    I secretly breathed out, hugged my fist and said, thank you. Just open your mouth if you can find something useful in the future.


    Make a promise, and I leave carefully with my daughter. Ji Lin and Ji Yue turn around and watch, but they don''t make a move.


    After I was far away, I took a long breath. The girl stretched out her hand and grabbed the jade box in my hand. She can speak, indicating that her intelligence has recovered a lot. I put it in her hand and told her, wife, you can take it, but you can''t take it yet.


    After explaining it twice, I was relieved to see her in her pocket around my waist.


    It''s a fox that always shows its tail. It''s a friend. It won''t care about my indifference now. I didn''t think much about it at the moment. I took out my mobile phone and sent a private letter to Qin Xue, telling her that I had entered the secret realm and positioned myself with the scanned map inside.


    It has to be said that with developed technology, not only ordinary people enjoy convenience, but also the information communication between warlocks is much more convenient.


    There are many ways to send messages, but they are much slower than communication.


    I asked her by the way, do you know Ji Lin and Ji Yue.


    Qin Xue replied to the message soon. She is coming to meet me. When I asked Ji Yue and Ji Lin, she said anxiously in the words and sentences she answered, Zhang Tong, remember to walk around when you meet those two brothers and sisters. Don''t conflict with them. It''s very dangerous.


    Under the general situation of you fighting for me, the ancient aristocratic family, wudaoshan and the young leader of Quyuan Feiyu sect are dangerous to me, but Qinxue is obviously more afraid of these two brothers and sisters.


    Qin Xue soon wrote back, saying that the mark on Ji Yue''s eyebrow is very unique. She can not only read the heart, but also control the heart.


    Mind reading!


    My face became gloomy. That''s not to say that the identity of the woman had been exposed in the meeting just now?


    Thinking of this, I was in a panic for no reason. However, before I quit the forum, there was an eye-catching news update in the section, which was released by Ji Lin.


    The content is several pictures, all of which are the golden elixir. The difference is that the first two are in his hand, and the last two are the photos of me taking the golden elixir.


    He didn''t match any words, but someone in the comment recognized the golden elixir and told the origin that it was the only one in the world that could make a saint.


    As soon as the comments were made, the whole forum was boiling. Ji Lin also inadvertently replied to one of the unimportant comments, saying that I was also very helpless, but Zhang Tong was too strong and unreasonable and coerced me to hand over the golden elixir. Now others have gone to the East.


    He doesn''t want to target the female stiff, but to use the golden elixir to trigger a fight, because if he targets the female stiff, he just needs to reveal the identity of the female stiff.


    I took a long empty breath. The Ji family is going to follow the old road of Xianmen, but the means are much better.


    I turned off my cell phone, took nvjiang and changed my direction, but I was soon caught up. Forty or fifty people surrounded me and nvjiang.


    However, the strongest one inside was Xuantong in the early stage. He didn''t dare to do it when surrounded and shouted to let me hand over the golden elixir.


    Now I can also use Ji Lin''s method to hand over the golden pill, but doing so will only make Ji''s plot succeed.


    I backhanded out Jue Xian and took a deep breath. Nvjiang paid such a heavy price. Even if I didn''t worry that the whole Xuanmen would fight each other, I wouldn''t easily hand in the golden pill.


    The conflict broke out in an instant. The existence of female stiffness made me tied up, but fortunately, the people who stayed at the entrance had little strength and the magic tools in their hands were very weak. Even so, when I killed them, I was still stained with blood in many places.


    Getting rid of the people who came after me, I found a hidden place to rest for a while. I have benefited a lot from a battle. If I can build an invincible will, I have to thank the Ji family.


    The woman didn''t panic at all. When she sat down, she took out the box containing the golden elixir, stretched out her hand and handed it to me, gesturing, as if she wanted me to take it!


    I was stunned. Although she went to the ancient tomb of Dandao to explore some of the past, she ventured to open the tripod to take the pill. At such a high price, she didn''t take it herself?


    I took it, opened the box and shouted out Wu De.


    Wu De''s cultivation is hard won. Every small realm is a narrow escape, so he is also very diligent in cultivation. Wu De came out to observe the golden elixir and felt that there was no problem. He also said that this level of elixir had little impact on the future. The efficacy lasted and was likely to break the deficiency in a few years.


    Gu Yi reached a great level every year and quickly promoted to juxia. He took only the pill outside the ancient tomb. This one is inside the golden tripod. It is possible to become a saint.


    I saw the woman looking at me, gently closed the lid, handed it to her and said, wife, Wu De said there was no problem, you can take it. I don''t want to cast a path with pills. I have to go step by step.


    What she looks like now makes me sad. But fortunately, at least I''m with you.


    The woman giggled a few times and made a gesture, which roughly means that her real yuan has changed and it has no effect. I just remembered that she integrated my Yang Yuan. What Dantian built is probably the legendary Xian yuan. It was the guess of the big housekeeper before. Now she admits that there has been a change and hugs her with excitement.


    When she has Xianyuan, Yang Lord may not be an opponent. Of course, this is just my guess.


    Seeing that I didn''t take it, Nu Jiang took the gold pill and handed it to Wu De again.


    Wu De saw that Nu Jiang handed him the gold pill. He was a little frightened. His voice trembled and said, such an important thing, small fear, fear.


    I frowned slightly, not reluctant, but afraid that Wu De would cause natural disaster after taking it.


    And now even if I stand out and tell everyone in the secret place that the golden elixir has been eaten, I''m afraid no one will believe it. Since I can''t change the situation, I''m going to take the golden elixir out to Fu Bo. He has worked hard for half his life and guarded the stone concave mountain alone. He deserves it.


    After hesitating, I still asked Wu De if he would cause a natural disaster. He was stunned and hurriedly explained, boss, don''t joke. I''m suicidal if I take it now. My sister-in-law didn''t ask me to take it, but asked me to inlay the golden pill on the star compass of the week for the time being to distract others.


    I was speechless. I kicked it in the past and said angrily. It''s not for you to eat. You''re scared.

 Chapter 128

    In front of Wu De, there is false fear. The old boy is a veteran. He guessed the meaning of female stiffness at the first time, but now he is really scared.


    At this time, he held the celestial star compass in his hands, deliberately exposed the bright gold pill embedded on it, and waited for me to take pictures of him like a reform through labor prisoner.


    After taking more than a dozen photos in a row, I nodded to let him finish work when I was satisfied.


    Ji Lin gave me such a hand that she was chased and killed everywhere, but those who chased were not me, but Jindan.


    As long as Jindan doesn''t show up, the fight won''t appear.


    I was checking the photo album. Wu De came up with a sad face and said, boss, you must remember to come back to me, or I''m afraid I can only stay here for a lifetime.


    I nodded, stared at him and said, you''re not practicing there. Don''t talk about it. Run away quickly. I''m going to post.


    As soon as Wu De heard this, he wiped his old tears and said goodbye to me and Nu Jiang sadly. I''m leaving now, boss, sister-in-law and little brother.


    I''m a little speechless. With his strange soul, not to mention the monk, people in the underworld can''t find him when they come. What''s the danger? Seeing him procrastinating, I raised my cell phone, which means it has been sent.


    Wu De''s face changed, turned into a burst of light and disappeared directly.


    Below the photo, I added a sentence, alas, I was too tired to be chased. I happened to meet an old man, and the golden pill gave him away. Catch up with what you want. If you''re late, you can only turn over the residue in the pit.


    Only a handful of people know Wu De''s existence, and they can trust him and won''t expose him.


    The post immediately caused a sensation. There were bursts of wails in the reply. Many people were complaining about why I didn''t give him the golden elixir.


    The quick responder has started silently. After all, the golden elixir is much better in Wu De''s hand than in mine.


    However, some people questioned that I was playing tricks. But there are so many talented people in the secret place. Soon someone recognized Zhou Tian''s star compass and asked me what was the last name of the person who took the golden elixir.


    I say it casually. My name is Li.


    Just a few minutes later, Wu De''s identity was determined. The man vowed that the little Sunday compass has always been in the hands of the Li family. Only they can integrate the big and small Sunday compasses. It can be concluded that the old man who took my golden pill is the remnant of the Li family of destiny valley.


    When I saw them pick up, I took the girl along the road and returned a message. The angry Aite asked the man why he didn''t say it earlier, which made me give my enemy a great opportunity for nothing.


    I then made a poisonous oath in the name of Shiao mountain. The golden elixir was sent to the wrong person. If anyone can find out the whereabouts of the old man and tell the location at the first time, I will use a piece of robbed jade in return.


    The hatred between Shiao mountain and the Li family is well known. Even if I play tricks, I can''t find an enemy to play. In addition, with the risk of being chased and killed by people in the whole secret territory, I don''t have Zhenyuan refining. It''s understandable to send out the golden elixir.


    Soon, the golden pill was given away by me, and the news that it fell into the hands of Yu Ni of the Li family was taken seriously. Posts offering rewards for Wu De''s position can be seen everywhere in the forum.


    I was relieved to see this. Nvjiang was injured in the ancient tomb of Dandao. I always suspected that it was the people behind Li Guangfu who did it. Now it seems that it was the Ji family who did it secretly when she was seriously injured by Jindan.


    After all, the people behind Li Guangfu now wish that nvjiang would become a saint immediately and would not make a stumbling block for himself.


    However, what I need to do now is to get the sword tomb inheritance, and then inquire about the whereabouts of the young leader of Feiyu sect, and seize the chopping immortal flying knife as soon as possible, so as not to be in danger after a long time.


    As for the Ji family, the small Trap now is just a part of their plan. There will be opportunities in the future.


    A day and a half later, under the guidance of the mobile phone map, I met Qin Xue and saw that there was still someone around me. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. I briefly introduced it and didn''t want to attract her attention.


    The news that I killed the two brothers of the Qu family also spread in the forum. Qin Xue asked me about my current situation. I repeated what I said to the strong man in the eternal life of Shushan to her again.


    She didn''t ask after listening.


    Qin Xue left in a hurry on the way, because Qu Yuan was rushing to the sword tomb when she came, and Wang pangzi and they couldn''t get in for a while and a half.


    When they talked, they would inevitably get closer, but I didn''t ignore the girl. I held her hand all the way.


    But even so, she fell off the chain halfway. I don''t know whether she was tired or annoyed there. She stood still and didn''t go. Now she has no time to coax her, so she can only go on her back.


    Qin Xue was suspicious and asked me, Zhang Tong, how do I think the smell of your friend is very similar to your wife?


    I laughed and said, "yes, she and my wife are the same bestie.


    Hehe, Qin Xue smiled and said, that''s the same. I thought you brought your wife in. By the way, how''s her injury?


    I said, I recovered well and cultivated in a copper coffin.


    The girl had a little accident, but we were still fast and didn''t delay much time. On the way back, Qin Xue deliberately kept a distance from me. After a while, the woman came down and walked by herself, which made me a little speechless, but it was not easy to train her in front of Qin Xue.


    We walked for almost a day. At noon, we stepped on a stone mountain. Since we entered here, there was a faint breath of death in the air.


    Qin Xue said that this is the breath from the sword tomb. Close to the sword tomb, the breath of death is stronger.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. The bare stone mountain looks so desolate because the dead spirit erodes all year round and kills all living creatures.


    A few hours later, the sword tomb appeared in front of us. It was a stone tomb, like an elongated pyramid, about 20 meters high, with a sharp top, which felt sharp.


    We just crossed the stone mountain, and a big golden hand appeared in the sky and fell in the air.


    In the open space outside the sword tomb, Jian unintentionally, Wang pangzi, Su Guyan, LAN Yue and Lan Yu are trapped by a circle of Sanskrit. Qu Yuan in the distance is performing Da Luo Buddha''s hand to kill five people at the same time.


    Qu Yuan was followed by many Qu family disciples, some of whom were immortal disciples. Before that, it was obvious that they had gone through a fierce battle.


    Wang pangzi, they all have injuries. Now the big Buddha''s hand has fallen and is powerless to resist.


    I quickly let go of Nu Jiang''s hand and let Qin Xue take care of it. I took out the Jue Xian sword and was about to kill it. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    At the moment when the Buddha''s hand fell, Wang pangzi and the Sanskrit around them converged and cooperated with the Buddha''s hand to kill with one blow.


    Now Qu Yuan is stronger than when he played against me last time. He has understood the inheritance and began to embark on another road.


    The Tao he inherited has a great origin with Buddhism. The last time the immortal chopping throwing knife was pulled out, some people also talked about Qu Yuan''s Taoism. Some people said that the Yin Buddha was famous in ancient times, and only the ancient Buddha who lit a lamp was inherited.


    Burning lamps, sitting in the underground, is the only Yin Buddha among the ancient ancestors of Buddhism.


    Unfortunately, he did not give evidence and was not accepted.


    I watched the Giant Buddha''s hand fall and gathered all my strength to throw out the small wooden axe. However, at this time, a strange image suddenly appeared, and a pool of autumn water rippled, reflecting a beautiful scenery connecting water and sky. Seeing this, I took the small wooden axe and went back to hide.


    Qu Yuan''s Buddha''s hand smashed into the air. As soon as he changed his look and put down his raised hands, the Qu family immediately shouted to find someone.


    Qu Yuan raised his hand with a cold face and said, don''t bother. The disciples of the Su family were seriously injured. It''s impossible to reflect too far away. He took out an ancient glazed lamp from his arms, put it outside and lit the wick directly.


    The light is faint, and the scattered moment imprisons time and space. The dust raised by the Giant Buddha''s hand is fixed and does not fall and move. The light of the glazed lamp changes from weak to strong, like going back to the past and turning back time and space.


    My scalp is numb. I''m afraid what the person on the forum said is true. Qu Yuan inherited the Taoist tradition of the Yin Buddha burning the lamp. At this time, the glazed lamp in front of Qu Yuan is the magic weapon of the ancient Buddha, and burning the lamp is known as the past Buddha, so it naturally has the ability to trace the past.


    Burning a lamp is nothing in ancient immortals, but it is one of the three giants in Buddhism, and its strength must be extraordinary.


    A glass lamp, the past is full of clouds and smoke.


    The light soon overcame the dazzling sun, and the surrounding of the sword tomb became cold and secluded. The place where fat Wang and they had just stood was recast, just like the reverse of time.


    Unfortunately, Qu Yuan is not an ancient Buddha. There is a lack of glass lamps. It can''t really turn back time. It''s just a virtual shadow.


    The next second, Su Guyan launched the action of autumn water with the same color of the sky, jumped over one Zhen and traced back to their hiding place.


    Qu Yuan shouted angrily. The big Buddha''s hand fell in the air. For a time, the earth and rock collapsed and flew. Wang pangzi and others scattered and escaped from the stone pile. Each corner of his mouth was bleeding and was unable to fight.


    Qu Yuan accepted the glass lamp and walked towards the people without hurry or slow. The people of the Qu family strolled along. I don''t think the elder martial brother''s Buddhist inheritance is worse than that of the ancient family. I believe that in a few days, the elder martial brother will be able to make them unable to turn over like suppressing Zhang Tong.


    Don''t boast. The heritage of ancient Buddha is profound. I just got the heritage of ancient Buddha for a short time, so I can''t compare with them.


    Qu Yuan opened his mouth and scolded the disciples, but his face showed a smile, duplicity.


    Fat Wang was lying on a stone at this time. He looked up like an old turtle and stared at Qu Yuan. He said, you bald head, fat master, my old bones are about to be broken up by you.


    Qin Xue is worried about it. Let me go up and help quickly.


    When I saw that Wang pangzi was still round, I gave up the idea of fighting and said softly, look, the Wang family is also a hidden family. Wang pangzi can''t be so vulnerable.


    Sure enough, as Qu Yuan approached with killing intention, Wang pangzi began to lose weight. Zhenyuan, which had been exhausted, immediately returned to full, quickly broke through to the peak of Xuantong and approached Qiwu.


    Aware of the abnormality, Qu Yuanmeng retreated and recited the Scriptures, showing that one by one "…d" characters hit fat Wang.


    At this time, the skinny King fat man jumped up from the stone fiercely. He had already formed a formula in his hand, and began to drink loudly.


    The golden light gathered and dispersed, and the same golden word flew out of his mouth.


    The truth of Buddhism and Taoism collide. I don''t know the outcome.

 Chapter 129

    I remember Wu De said that the nine characters of the mantra first came from Taoism. Later, they were not valued before they were introduced into the esoteric school and became a famous mantra of the esoteric school.


    Fat man also mentioned it inadvertently, saying that he learned the nine words of the ancient truth of Taoism, which is very different from the nine words of the secret school.


    At this time, Linzi collided with Zhizi, and two powerful real yuan exploded at the same time. Qu Yuan suffered a little loss and rubbed back two steps. Wang pangzi stepped on the gold lettering and rushed at it very quickly, but Qu Yuan was eloquent and the Scriptures kept flying out, forcing Wang pangzi out of reach.


    Seeing Qu Yuan pulling away, I got excited and said nervously that the big Buddha''s hand was coming.


    Sure enough, as soon as the distance was opened, Qu Yuan held his hands high, and his face was distorted by force, shouting, big Buddha''s hand.


    Wang pangzi saw that he was not approaching, but stopped. The whole person became very serious. His left and right hands crossed into a cross. The index fingers of his two hands stretched out at the same time and quickly wrote the truth in the void.


    At this time, the big Buddha''s hand has condensed and is about to fall. The fat man''s action seems slow, but the speed is very fast. He dances with his left and right hands and writes ancient characters one by one with Zhenyuan.


    Soon I found something strange. His left hand was a little slow, and the words he wrote were reversed, like those reflected in the mirror. His right hand was a complete word, pro, Bing, Dou, Zhe, all, array, column, in front.


    After writing nine words, the Giant Buddha''s hand has reached seven or eight meters above his head. The terrible pressure makes the earth and rock under the fat man''s feet constantly crumble. His clothes are completely sagging, stretched straight, and there are no transverse folds.


    Open.


    The nine characters on his right hand appeared, and the fat man shouted. The nine characters scattered and hovered around him. Each word was shining and connected with each other by golden light, forming an array I had never seen before.


    The whole process was long, but it took only two or three seconds from the beginning to the fat man to write nine words. At this time, the big Buddha''s hand had been pressed to the top of his head. Fat Wang shouted, pinched the formula with his right hand and lifted it up fiercely.


    The array composed of nine words of truth was played with his hand and collided with the Giant Buddha hand falling from the void. The golden giant hand stopped and was blocked. At this time, Wang pangzi was pressed down like an ant. The earth and rock on the ground could not bear the pressure of the Giant Buddha''s hand, and collapsed one after another in the beating.


    Big, Luo, Buddha, hand!


    Qu Yuan''s hand quickly retracted, then suddenly opened again and pushed to the sky. Another golden hand fell, and the one held by Wang pangzi was just dim, and the new virtual giant hand fell down. The two coincided. The fat man spewed a big mouthful of blood from his mouth, and his body expanded rapidly. He was using his body to absorb the power of the Great Buddha''s hand.


    Up to now, I''m still afraid to hear the four words of Da Luo bergamot, because Qu Yuan really pushed me to a desperate situation last time.


    Qin Xue grabbed my arm and said nervously that Wang pangzi couldn''t hold it.


    can''t. My eyes were wide open. While watching Da Luo Buddha''s hand, I was also watching Wang Pang''s skill. I gently broke Qin Xue''s hand and said that Wang Pang hid very deeply. Without this opportunity, you will never see his details.


    At this time, Wang pangzi absorbed the power of Da Luo bergamot and became like a ball. At this time, the reverse word of his left hand was also constructed. When he saw that his body was going to be violent, Wang pangzi roared and pressed his left hand fiercely.


    While the positive and negative characters coincide, Wang pangzi''s body size shrinks instantly, and his strength is directly improved from the peak of Xuantong to the middle of Qiwu. The terrible Zhenyuan is injected into the characters, with a loud bang, and the big Buddha''s hand is directly broken.


    Qu Yuan vomited a big mouthful of blood and stepped back. Wang pangzi broke through the middle of Qi Wu territory. His strength increased greatly. He took the characters and stepped out one step. He grabbed Qu Yuan with one hand and wanted to seal Qu Yuan''s Dantian.


    Qin Xue''s face was unbelievable, and then scolded. Damn fat Wang, he shrank behind all the way. It turned out that he had hidden his cultivation.


    I said, it''s not hiding. The strength he has burst out now has just been sucked from Da luofo. His physique is really... Terrible!


    I think it is appropriate to use the word terrible to describe it. It can even be imagined that an opponent at the same level suddenly finds that he is not limited by the realm or even needs to cross the robbery. He can only be described as terror and despair.


    Unfortunately, the fat man''s hand is not an ancient artifact, otherwise it is enough to kill Qu Yuan.


    When Wang pangzi approached, the glass lamp on Qu Yuan''s body flew out, the colored light overflowed, and a cluster of flames jumped out of the wick. The ancient characters at Wang pangzi''s feet flickered, and the dagger in his hand stabbed out directly.


    amitabha!


    Qu Yuan sings the Buddha in his mouth. He looks solemn. He suddenly sits cross legged on the ground. The glass lamp floats on his head. The flame beats and the light curtain blocks Wang pangzi''s dagger.


    When Wang pangzi saw this, he wrote the truth with his right hand and constructed the characters to hit the top of Qu Yuan''s head, but the glass lamp shook and absorbed all the power.


    The defense of the glass lamp couldn''t be broken twice. Wang pangzi''s body began to expand, but this time it didn''t absorb power, but changed to the limit and returned to the original state.


    Qu Yuan sneered and showed his intention to kill. He was ready to kill fat Wang.


    I took a fierce breath and kicked my legs on the ground. The meridians on my legs were reflected on my skin. The whole figure was like an arrow off the string and shot at Qu Yuan in an instant.


    At this time, Qu Yuan just received the glass lamp. When he saw me suddenly throw it out, he held his hands high and shouted, Da, Luo


    But two words out, my fist had been smashed, half of his skill was interrupted, I punched him in the chest, and the whole man flew out.


    I let you down... I shouted angrily and hit again. Qu Yuan reacted this time. The glass lamp floated out and the light emitted was like an iron wall. The tiger''s mouth shocked when my fist hit it. The wound on the third floor of the secret land was blown open and blood splashed.


    The light curtain bounced back and pushed me away a few steps. At this time, Qu Yuan held his hands high and wanted to show his Buddha''s hand.


    I watched for a long time and knew that as soon as the Buddha''s hand fell, I had only the share of resistance and completely fell into passivity. Wang pangzi broke his golden hand in the middle of Qi Wu territory. I may not be able to break it.


    If he is suppressed, even if he can carry a palm, he still has a second palm, a third palm


    Seeing the golden big hand condensed, I pulled out a small wooden axe with my backhand, bowed my body, and struck out with the strongest axe. Qu Yuan''s face changed. He didn''t dare to let the glass lamp collide with the small wooden axe. He took back half of the big Buddha''s hand and urged the glass lamp. The light on the lamp wick flickered and superimposed more than a dozen light curtains at a time, trying to resist the small wooden axe.


    As soon as I split the axe, I didn''t see the results. I made a force under my feet and rushed towards Qu Yuan again. Just as I arrived, the edge rolled up by the small wooden axe also arrived. The light curtain collapsed, the glass lamp swayed, and the lamp flame was directly extinguished.


    Qu Yuan raised his hands again, and the green tendons on his neck were exposed. He shouted hoarsely, big Rover... Poof!


    Before the last word was called out, I was beaten back to my stomach and swallowed two front teeth.


    But the golden hand in the sky condensed a residual hand and still fell down with the trend.


    My back was cold, and the second fist continued to hit him in the mouth. The Jue Xian sword in my left hand pulled out a blood light and swept his arms.


    Ah!


    With a scream, Qu Yuan''s raised hands were directly cut off by me. Before landing, he waved a small wooden axe in his right hand and broke two broken hands that were still convulsing. Looking back at the sky, the golden hand really dispersed in the process of falling.


    I didn''t realize it after being suppressed last time. I just saw his fight with Wang pangzi and found the way.


    Every time he shows his Buddha''s hand, he roars out. Like others, he makes his face red and his neck thick.


    Slowly, he saw that it was fishy. What he shouted was a spell, and his raised hands were Yin Jue before the big Buddha''s hand fell.


    His hands were broken, and Qu Yuan''s face turned white. When he retreated, he played the glass lamp again. The light was like a cage, which wanted to imprison me.


    The disciples of the Qu family gathered outside. Their faces turned blue and they didn''t dare to come up to help.


    Die. I roared and Jue Xian sword fell horizontally. It used the move of a small wooden axe to release all the strength of my body. Although burning the lamp was an ancient Buddha, the killing Xian sword was no weaker than the glass lamp, and it was not my thing. It didn''t hurt if it was destroyed.


    The light curtain of the glazed lamp began to shake when it was split by Jue Xian, and the reburning wick was pulled up again.


    Qu Yuan noticed my intention, turned pale and wanted to take back the glass lamp, but now he just took it back, and the next second was his head.


    Jue Xian''s sword Qi is vertical and horizontal. We should recover independently. The glazed lamps are also in full bloom. The wicks are constantly raised and the lights are brighter. We are fighting.


    The sound of the sword rang through the sky, but the light curtain of the ancient lamp could resist, and the two ancient artifacts did not collide.


    The people around the Qu family and the immortal gate couldn''t bear it at this time and kept away one after another.


    Qu Yuan looked ferocious. His broken hands were bloody. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, Zhang Tong, you dare to destroy my inheritance. The Qu family will never die with you.


    I haven''t died for a long time. Either you or I die today!


    I roared. The meridians were tight and exposed on my skin like a cobweb, ferocious and terrible, but each meridians was bursting out of strength, gathering in my hands and pressing down fiercely.


    Click.


    There are cracks in the light curtain of the ancient glazed lamp, but it is still resisting.


    Under the power of the ancient lamp, Jue Xianjian keeps beeping. It''s not surrender, but surrender to the ancient lamp. But just when the fairy sword fell again for a few minutes, the flame of the ancient lamp suddenly turned green, and the colorful glass lamp also turned green in an instant. For a moment, the dark wind blew me creepy, the power of the glass lamp became stronger, and the cracked light curtain was repaired quickly.


    Jue Xian sword trembled reluctantly, and the sound of the sword became louder and louder, but it was still inferior to the Yin Buddha Yin ancient lamp, and was pushed away a little.


    Qu Yuan and I coughed up blood and stared at each other, but he was reversing the situation and wanted to pressure me.


    But just then, a sword roar suddenly came from the sword tomb behind him. A blue light broke through the air and rushed out, just like a streamer rushing towards Qu Yuan.


    The sword Qi on the blue long sword stirred and sent out a terrible dead spirit. It flew down in the air, and the sword edge poked into the light curtain, resonating with Jue Xian.

 Chapter 130

    I was surprised that the ancient sword in the sword tomb broke the tomb, but when I saw the long blue sword and Jue Xian singing together, I immediately understood that the other of the four immortal killing swords was buried in the sword tomb.


    Jue Xian trembled. The sword Qi shocked my tiger''s mouth and spattered blood. I had to let go. Jue Xian, who was out of my control, immediately flew into the air and stood side by side with the blue long sword.


    Although there were still two swords missing, the void trembled, and the array was revealed. The glass lamp couldn''t bear it. The light mask was directly broken, and the lamp flame was extinguished instantly.


    Seeing that the glass lamp was broken, I clenched my fists. Before Qu Yuan could react, I threw a punch at Qu Yuan''s eyebrows and wanted to kill him.


    There are meridians on my fist, which condenses the strength of my whole body.


    Qu Yuan was shocked and kept flying away. My fist fell and hit his left shoulder. His bones broke and made a terrible sound.


    I crossed under my feet and crossed seven or eight meters to pursue and kill.


    Qu Yuan''s hands were broken and he couldn''t use the trick. However, as I approached, the black fog surged in his eyebrows and climbed out a golden skeleton. His bone hands crackled, as if he could crush the void. When he appeared, he punched me.


    In the soul gathering flag of the Qu family, I have seen the golden skeleton many times, but I saw it manifest for the first time.


    The fists collided. My meridians were dim and I was knocked back half a step.


    This is the bone horror of the strong who break through the virtual environment. Although they die, they are extremely hard and contain truth runes. They are still terrible after being refined by Yin.


    On my way back, the golden skeleton had climbed out of the Quyuan soul platform. It looks like a ghost but not a ghost. It''s a real skeleton. I don''t know what secret method he used, but it can be hidden in the soul.


    When the skeleton appeared, Wang pangzi shouted behind him. Zhang Tong, be careful. This is a secluded bone in the underground, which is Soul-catching.


    Hell!


    My heart is cold, killing my heart.


    The void Jue immortal sword and the blue long sword suppressed the glazed ancient lamp, which made me have no worries. Seeing the golden skeleton coming, the breath of yin and Yang is released, and the black runes on the golden bone are stirred to release the unique Yin Qi of the hell.


    I didn''t use a wooden axe. I wanted to try the limits of the flesh.


    Casting the Tao is unimpeded, which proves that it is a Tao path. Since it is a Tao path, the power should have a level of improvement, but the big housekeeper didn''t tell me how to improve. There is no level division, which is very vague, and my current power limit is just Xuantong peak.


    I can only go on if I find out the way to improve it, otherwise it will be a circuit breaker.


    Seeing the fist of the golden skeleton hit, I held back the stabbing pain of the tiger''s mouth and squeezed my fist. For a time, the runes collapsed and the meridians were dim. I stepped back again, but before the golden skeleton reacted, the second fist fell again.


    Bang bang!


    The blood splashed on my hands when I punched continuously, but the black runes on the golden skeleton also shook and could not bear it.


    I shouted angrily, half bowing my body, regardless of the collapse of my arm, I directly used my instinct to blow out the strongest punch. The golden withered bone eyes twinkled, and the same terrorist power erupted.


    Under the collision, the air waves were like sea tides. I floated under my feet and was blown out. The flesh and blood on my right arm was tight and wanted to break. The luminous meridians were dim and on the verge of breaking.


    At the limit, or can''t you force your way out?


    I am a little desperate. I have no way. How to practice and become holy? But if it continues, the meridians will be damaged.


    But I don''t want to. The big housekeeper said that this way just can''t become holy, but now I can''t even find out how to go next. What can I talk about becoming holy?


    And the housekeeper reminded me that my Tao was born and can''t be explained. I just need to cast the Tao.


    Zhang Tong, don''t touch hard, otherwise your body can''t bear it.


    Blue moon saw that I had no brain to punch, and the blood splashed on my hands, so she hurried to remind me.


    However, her voice fell. I shouted angrily, gathered strength again, arched my body and punched the golden skeleton. Almost at the moment of collision, plasma couldn''t bear the squeeze and splashed out of the cracked muscle. The whole hand was paralyzed.


    Qu Yuan laughed ferociously and said, Zhang Tong, you want to die, no wonder me.


    When he saw the hope of killing me, he went crazy and forced the blood out of his body. It was his blood essence, containing terrible real yuan, which was sprinkled on the gold bone.


    The feeling of paralysis spread to my shoulders. I felt that the bones were going to break. The bone marrow inside was being stirred. The next moment, the sharp pain hit me. I couldn''t help but howl, but I didn''t put my strength on my hand and pressed it down.


    It''s nothing to break an arm. Anyway, my wife has royal blood. If a drop of price can force my way, it''s worth it.


    But I underestimated the power of Yougu. After being blessed by Qu Yuan''s blood essence and Zhenyuan, the Yin talisman became brighter and wanted to suppress hell and kill all living creatures.


    only!


    I''m discouraged. If it continues, it''s not an arm, but the whole body will collapse. Even if I pick up a life, the price is too high.


    Now the female stiff still needs protection. In addition to Qu Yuan, there is a chopping immortal throwing knife to capture.


    Thinking of this, I pulled my hand and prepared to withdraw. I believe Qu Yuan can''t fight and won''t be entangled.


    However, I was wrong. Qu Yuan had the idea of killing, and urged Yougu to continue to approach and kill me on the spot. As soon as I collected my strength, the runes on Yougu suddenly condensed and all attached to the gold bone. There was gold in the black, gloomy and gloomy.


    The people behind him exclaimed that the sword had no intention of coming out and falling in the air. Unfortunately, Bai Lian fell and was shocked away by the quiet bone. Su Guyan used his secret skills to show the strange image of mental skill and wanted to take me away. However, her true yuan dried up, and she couldn''t hold on to half of the strange image. She naturally dispersed. She could only cry sadly. I hope I can hold on.


    He found that he could not get away from the battle, and the scattered forces gathered again. Unfortunately, he didn''t hurry to take out the wooden axe, so he could only blow it out again.


    Boom!


    Blood splashed, both mine and Qu Yuan''s, the golden Yougu trembled, and the Yin talisman from the hell collapsed. At the same time, a strong golden meridian appeared in my main meridians, which ran through the Dantian, connected the spine and obtained its holdings. The meridians in my body were like meridians and latitudes, and the light on my right arm was dim. At this time, it was lit up again and burst out terrible power.


    My way... Works.


    At that moment, I had an impulse to cry. It was excitement, excitement.


    The next second, the power of terror rolled back, and the Yin talisman on Yougu collapsed. Starting from the phalanges, it collapsed and disintegrated in an instant.


    Qu Yuan vomited blood at his mouth and rubbed back. He didn''t care about the glass lamp entangled by Jue Xian sword and blue long sword and wanted to run for his life.


    I held my breath and endured the sharp pain from my arm. I jumped up with a bow and hit his eyebrows with my fist.


    Qu Yuan, who was in a panic, was powerless to fight. His eyes showed despair and roared. Zhang Tong, I won''t let go of being a ghost.


    When the words fell, his soul collapsed and his plasma splashed. When a soul flies out, it is split by my axe. The next second, I jumped directly at the disciples of the Qu family. My boxing was dancing. I could resist in the same place, but it was just a face-to-face crash, and all the gods and souls were destroyed.


    I''m not merciful to kill Qu family disciples. The underground penetration is too fast. I''m afraid I can''t stop it even if I kill it. At this moment, I even have the idea of killing the Qu family.


    Unfortunately, Bai Wushuang and nvjiang had an accident at the same time. In addition, there is a peep from the five Taoist mountains of Xianmen. Now there is no World War I to attack Shiao mountain, so we can''t do it.


    But this song family is a bridge between the earth and the sun. It will eventually become a great disaster.


    I mercilessly killed Qu family disciples, which made Xianmen and fist helpers tremble. I was afraid that the disaster would fall on me. I glanced at it and shouted angrily, get out.


    The Ji family wants to trigger a fight. If I kill at will, I will only meet their wishes and damage the Xuanmen strength.


    When they heard the speech, they hated their parents for giving birth to a few legs, and ran away in a panic.


    At this time, I looked up at the two swords and one lamp in the sky. When I lost my master, the glass lamp would collapse at any time, and I couldn''t leave the battlefield. I turned back and asked Jian. I didn''t mean to say, can you still urge the mental sword mental method and control the two swords now?


    Jian didn''t mean to pick his eyebrows and asked me if I wanted to give it to Shushan.


    I''m speechless. Only two immortal killing swords were born. Building a broken sword array can press the glass lamp. I''m sorry to send it out. But my purpose here is to help Shushan. Now I can only bear to give an extra immortal.


    Originally, I only intended to use the artifacts of the immortal gate, not to own them. But now it seems that it is impossible for Shushan to return them to Jue Xian.


    Jian unintentionally asked for what he said just now. I smiled and gave it to Shushan.


    Wen Yanjian didn''t intend to be overjoyed. He sat cross legged on the ground with his eyes slightly closed. I looked around and didn''t see Chen Hao, but when I thought about his current strength and body shape, I thought he was hiding. In addition, if the two swords in the sky were controlled, the glass lamp would surely flee. I didn''t care to ask. I held a small wooden axe in my left hand and stared at the glass lamp.


    More than ten minutes later, Jue Xian and the blue long sword trembled, as if they were pulled by some force. However, there were only signs. The sword inadvertently opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Weakly, they had a strong sense of autonomy with glass lamps.


    I frowned slightly and said, I''ll disconnect their confrontation for a short time, and you take the opportunity to seize it.


    The sword closed my eyes again. I waited patiently. When the twin swords trembled again, my left hand fiercely chopped an axe and cut it between the glass lamp and the twin swords.


    Almost at the same time, the two swords roared together and flew around a sword circle in the air. The rolled up sword Qi made a crackling sound in the void and flew directly towards the sword unintentionally.


    At this time, the colored glass lamp took the opportunity to escape. I quickly caught up with the paralyzed right arm and forced it to suppress with a small wooden axe. After splitting several axes, the colored glass lamp whined, the wick shrank, the flame went out and fell towards me.


    I grabbed the lamp and was secretly happy that if I could repair it in the future and really turn back the time, it would definitely be a big killer.


    Holding the glass lamp, I turned back and found that the sword had inadvertently received the Jue immortal sword and the blue long sword. My face turned white, but I was glad to say that it was a trapped immortal sword.


    It''s a pity for me to hear that the strongest killing immortal sword and killing immortal sword of the Four Swords have not yet been born. However, since we can find the trapped immortal sword here, I believe the remaining two will appear. Even if they are not in the secret place, they will appear sooner or later.


    After scanning around and returning to nvjiang, I asked Chen Hao where he had gone.


    Hearing my question, several people looked a little gloomy. I clicked in my heart. Could it be Haozi''s accident?


    However, just as she was about to speak, a cold female voice came behind her, saying that although the ancient path of the corpse family was just fierce, it was the end of the five ways after all. Even if the empress of the corpse family had a good talent, the end of the five ways was the end of the five ways, and there was no big wave.


    Hearing my words, I turned back fiercely. I was angry. I didn''t know who was talking nonsense and insulting the girl.

 Chapter 131

    When I looked back, I saw a woman in ancient costume coming in style. She was as beautiful as a fairy, no less than a stiff woman. In particular, her feather clothes were like flowing water and bright moon, shining brilliantly, setting off her like a nine heaven fairy.


    At this time, the woman is stiff and doesn''t wear makeup. I''m afraid it will be inferior if she unties her mask. This difference lies in the ponytail I tied for her.


    The woman was followed by more than ten people, all of whom were strange faces. The person who just said that corpse road was the last road was the woman in feather.


    She came graceful, decent and generous, and said in a cool voice. Among the five ways, except the divine way, only the fairy way is the strongest. As the lineage of the ancient fairy family, we have unique advantages.


    The woman glanced at us and continued to say that although Qu Yuan had to be inherited, her physique was very poor. It''s not surprising that she lost to the ancient friars of the corpse family. In the future, you should learn a lesson and don''t rely too much on ancient artifacts. Only her own foundation is the foundation of casting Taoism.


    My face was a little dark. She took us as teaching materials. She was talking and preaching to people, and she didn''t pay attention to us at all.


    A group of people strolled around the court as if they were strolling in the back garden.


    When the woman walked in front of me, she noticed me. The jade finger stretched out gently. She pointed to me and said, this man, he repaired the ancient body of the corpse family and was powerful. In the future, when you encounter similar opponents, you should not underestimate the enemy and touch them. You should use skill to open the distance and avoid his advantages to break through.


    Her jade fingers quickly came to my face and preached as if I were a human sculpture. And it can be seen that she is not pretending, but really ignoring our existence.


    Someone nearby asked modestly, elder martial sister Jiang, in this way, the ancient body of the corpse clan is still very strong?


    Fighting with him is like fighting with an ox. let him have the power to open the mountain, but people can easily overcome it with a little skill. The woman surnamed Jiang pointed at me and preached to the man.


    I''m very upset with my black face, but her words are somewhat reasonable. What do you mean by comparing me to a cow?


    Another friar nearby asked, elder martial sister Jiang, what''s the difference between the corpse path and the fairy path we cultivate?


    The woman nodded, probably saying that the question was well asked. Then a teacher said in a puzzled way that the corpse Taoist priest had lost one breath because of his life. There was vitality, intelligence and aura in that breath. It didn''t matter if he lacked vitality, but he was lack of intelligence and aura, both in his understanding of the art and in his response to the enemy. The body of the person who practices the corpse Taoist priest was as stiff and his actions were as even if he were a friar in heaven and earth. He laid out his practices with intelligence, It can also easily eliminate the ancient rigidity of Xuantong cultivation.


    She said that the corpses are all fools. They only act recklessly and don''t grow wisdom. I was very unhappy, but when I thought about it carefully, the corpse family was really like what she said except the big housekeeper and the stiff woman.


    At this time, the female stiff suddenly sent out two stiff bytes in the back, enunciated very clearly and hit her.


    The rigid character of a woman will certainly not have too many words and direct repression in the face of such people, but now she really has changed and her cultivation has decreased sharply, so she can only order me to do it.


    It''s just... I''m depressed. I''m seriously injured and don''t dare to act rashly, but I''m ready to refute. However, the female voice came out. There were people drinking and presumptuous behind the woman surnamed Jiang. Jiang said, who is making noise?


    The speaker knew what he was asking. When his words were out, he slipped under his feet. His body method was like a ghost floating towards the female stiff. He reached out and grabbed the female stiff shoulder.


    My face sank and I hit it with a fierce fist. The young man was blown by the fist wind. He suddenly woke up and hurried to resist.


    It''s a pity that the group boasted about their indifference and faced us with a superior attitude. As a result, they practiced Zhenyuan and Taoism. The people who shot at the female stiff were just xuantongjing. Even people with runes were hit and flew out by me, and people coughed up blood in the air.


    My path is not an ancient path of the corpse clan. She can''t even distinguish it. How dare she preach? The female stiff real yuan is about to become immortal yuan. How can she be impatient?


    That''s ridiculous.


    The young man smashed the fly. I closed my fist and said with a sneer. I thought you practiced magic and gathered Xianyuan. Now it seems that you are no different from us.


    The disciples of the yuan family were so angry that they scrambled to come and beat me. However, the woman surnamed Jiang stopped me. She took two steps towards me and said coldly that childe Zhang was indeed very brave. Just one month later, there was a grand meeting of the younger generation on the third floor of the secret land, which was held by my Lord. If childe Zhang was not satisfied with the little girl''s Taoist theory, he could come to correct his innocence.


    The woman said, flicked it lightly, and a golden card flew over. I secretly reached out to pick it up. At the moment of touching, there was a powerful force on it. However, the rune just appeared. I made a fierce effort and crushed the rune on it. But the impact force was like a continuous tide, like a wave on the shore.


    If I hadn''t consumed too much just now, I might be able to go on, but now I''m a little weak. I rubbed my feet and took two steps back, and I almost couldn''t stand stably.


    My embarrassed appearance immediately aroused the laughter of the disciples of the yuan family. The woman smiled, ignored me and was ready to leave.


    Hoo. I pressed the blood gas churning in my body, stood up straight and shouted to her and asked, hey, you woman, you don''t look very good. Your clothes are very beautiful. Where did you buy them?


    The woman''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, a little unhappy, but she still pressed her anger. She said in a high and cold voice that this garment was named nishang feather garment. It was woven with water spirit crystal and moon China. She was not afraid of swords, water and fire. It was an ancient heavenly garment, the only one in the world.


    My original intention is to think the clothes look good. If a woman wears them, her beauty is definitely the most in the world. Unexpectedly, it is still a treasure dress. We have never heard of the weaving materials. She looks at a loss like a steamed stuffed bun.


    It''s said that it''s the only one. I''m a little disappointed. I let the woman wear other people''s clothes. She won''t wear it if she kills me.


    Jiang Nu seemed to be able to see what I was thinking. With a gentle smile, Baimei brightened. Wang pangzi''s saliva fell out of the corner of her mouth. I was so disgusted that I hurried to stay away from him.


    I said, I''ll make a bet with you. If I can win the title on the rostrum, will your clothes belong to me?


    Wang pangzi reacted at this time, hurriedly pulled my sleeve and said, you''re crazy. She''s the first ginger girl in the immortal list. As the saying goes, ginger water has a woman, curling like a fairy, which is the goddess of ginger. She is a congenital Taoist body. She has entered the Tao before she was born. Now she is in the realm of lifting Xia. She can also surpass her level to fight against breaking emptiness. She is on a par with your wife. What can you compare with others?


    I was startled. I know better than anyone what juxia is. Hurriedly stammered, that, sister, or


    All the disciples next to Jiang Nu had sarcasm on their faces, as if they had seen the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    Even I find it ridiculous to know that she is a strong person.


    Jiang Yingying smiled and said, little friend, I heard that your wife''s cultivation is good. I''d like to see it. Please bring me a message. I''ll meet her on the podium a month later. If she wins, I''ll take off my neon and feather clothes on the spot. Of course


    Jiang Nu seemed to think of something interesting. She smiled and said that if she lost, she would take off her clothes and give them to me face to face.


    My face sank. I didn''t dare to offend her. If she was in her heyday, she could fight, but she might not recover in a month, and she didn''t dare to promise directly.


    When I hesitated, the woman beside me was stiff, but she couldn''t bear it. She gave a low cackle in her mouth and wanted to fight.


    It''s a shame to take off your clothes face to face, whether it''s Jiang Nu or nvjiang. I left room to say that I will tell you that she also wants to fight with you.


    Congenital Taoist body, Ju Xia in her early twenties, is still practicing step by step, which is more frightening than Gu Yi. Fortunately, I have seen the 10-year-old juxia realm, and the shock is not particularly great.


    With a decent smile, Jiang Nu turned and left with her disciples.


    As soon as the man left, I heard the girl''s teeth creaking. She patted her hand and comforted her.


    Wang pangzi stood on tiptoe and looked forward to it. He stared at Jiang Nu''s back and whispered that he was worthy of being the goddess of my fat master. His words and deeds were so charming. It is estimated that your wife will be suspended in a month.


    I was about to kick him. As a result, the woman was stiff faster than me. She kicked Wang pangzi''s ass very secretly. Wang pangzi had lost his strength. At this time, a dog ate shit and fell out.


    Wang pangzi thought I kicked him, so he had to theory when he got up. Qin Xue and Jian inadvertently grabbed him on the way and whispered a few words. The fat man sucked his nose into the air, and his face became ugly.


    Several of them were close to me and had the opportunity to contact nvjiang for many times. Now, although nvjiang has a mask on her face, the unique fragrance is still very obvious to familiar people.


    But they didn''t point it out, and I didn''t say anything.


    Jian unintentionally accepted Jue Xian Jian and kill Xian Jian at this time. He carried it on his back majestically and was in a good mood. At present, we are all injured and dare not stay. We leave the sword tomb to find a place to stay. On the way, I asked Chen Hao again. Jian didn''t mean to say that Chen Hao noticed the unparalleled real yuan on his way here. He insisted on looking for it alone and left the team.


    I was a little unhappy, but considering Chen Hao''s temper, I''m afraid he didn''t let everyone follow. If he dares to leave alone, he should also have a way to protect himself. At present, I can''t find her.


    If Jiang Nu gives out provocations, if she doesn''t hear them, she can ignore them. But just now she was around and listened really. She won''t give up. I want to get the immortal chopping Throwing Knife as soon as possible to help her get the innate Qi inside.


    I asked the flying feather gate. LAN Yue said that the young master of the flying feather gate should also be in this direction. We met a few days ago and almost fought.


    Just in time, get well and go to him then.


    In the evening, I found a cave. Everyone adjusted their breath. My right arm was full of wounds, and it was a deep explosion wound. Taking the wound medicine of Shushan mountain, she slowly smeared it. At this time, Nu Jiang suddenly stood up from the side, walked to me and squatted down. Her fingers slipped a few centimeters away from my wound.


    Wife, I''m fine. I whispered, raised my hand and gently touched her face across the mask. My heart was warm, but it was also very bad.


    When she protected me, no one dared to deceive me, but now I protect her. I''m really powerless in the face of the goddess like Jiang NV.


    But just when I was secretly sad, there was a chill from the wound. When I looked down, my heart almost jumped out of my heart.

 Chapter 132

    The pure white air flow through the stiff girl''s fingertips is different from Zhenyuan, but now it is extremely unstable. When she "shrinks her head" at her fingertips, she sometimes spits, sometimes hides and wobbles, like a toddler.


    But even so, I can feel its power.


    She can''t control it accurately. Sometimes it falls on my skin and the meridians in my body are shaking.


    Feeling the momentum of Xianyuan, Wang pangzi and they all gathered around. They all turned pale and communicated with each other. They all said that Zhenyuan was unstable and suppressed.


    Blue feather asked with panic, Zhang Tong, what is this power?


    People have already seen through the identity of nvjiang, and I''m not hiding it. Some unbelievable guesses say that it may be Xianyuan.


    Fat Wang opened his mouth and said, the best fairy in the world, this is going against the sky!


    Female stiffness is now in full bloom, enough to go against the sky. Of course, Xianyuan''s suppression of Zhenyuan is not invincible. The birth of a saint can still suppress her. Moreover, the suspected Yang Lord behind Li Guangfu is as powerful as a vast ocean and can''t be peeped at.


    I said that now her psychic orifices are damaged, and Xianyuan has just appeared. It will take some time to recover. Seeing hope, I can''t wait to get the immortal chopping Throwing Knife. I told the people that we should hurry up to recover now, strive to leave as soon as possible and find the young master of Feiyu sect. Its immortal chopping gourd is very useful to me.


    Hearing the speech, the people hurried to disperse to heal their wounds.


    Nvjiang''s immortal yuan is very unique and contains strong vitality. Her immortal body may be called immortal body in the future.


    Under the nourishment of Xianyuan, my wound is slowly repairing.


    Until midnight, I wanted to persuade her to rest, but she shook her head and refused. At the same time, I also found that after healing me for more than ten hours, she was proficient in the control of Xianyuan.


    At noon the next day, Wang pangzi was the first to stop breathing and recover faster than anyone else. He was excited and wandered around next to me and said, I want to feast my eyes this time. At that time, I can''t just let Jiang NV take off her coat, but also take off what''s inside.


    Female stiff doesn''t bother to deal with obscene fat people, and that''s too much. I share a bed with female stiff. Rabbit touches it every day and sometimes probes into clothes. But I''ve really seen it only twice.


    The first time was on the way to Longhu Mountain. I caught a glimpse of Hong in the pool. It was not particularly clear. The other time was the exchange of spirits and bodies. It was the most real time, and she was slow for two seconds. The most private places would be explored by my hand.


    It''s definitely not good for Jiang NV to take off her clothes in front of countless people.


    I looked at the stiff woman squatting in front of me, and my heart was a little throbbing, but I wasn''t worried. She was my wife and the whole person was mine. When I grew up, I didn''t see what I wanted to see, and I couldn''t see anything at present. It would be interesting if I knew more.


    The female stiff seemed to notice that I was crooked by the fat man, giggled discontentedly in my throat, spit out a stiff word at the fat man and roll.


    The fat man immediately stopped wandering and didn''t dare to swim around us. He grabbed his head and said that it would take them some time to recover. I''ll go out for a walk first. Fortunately, I may meet the young sect leader of Feiyu sect.


    I nodded and told him to get something to eat.


    There are wild animals in the secret place. Few people come to practice with food. They all rely on hunting to fill their stomachs. As for the young master of Feiyu sect, I don''t think it''s a good chance.


    Although lanyue said he was nearby, the fighting at the sword tomb made a lot of noise. If he wanted to join the fun, he would have come long ago and didn''t appear, which proved that he wanted to avoid Qu Yuan and naturally wouldn''t move nearby.


    The female deadlock continued to heal me. With the unintentional wound medicine of the sword, the wound has begun to scar, but the recovered texture is still in a young state. If it is strongly impacted, it is likely to tear again.


    When it was dark, the girl stopped and sat next to me with her head gently against my knee. It might be because she didn''t sleep well. After a while, she moved and turned over. The next second I trembled and the caterpillar stood up.


    At this time, the female stiff, just facing the caterpillar, spit out the breath warm and flutter on it, feeling very strange


    I quickly calmed down, adjusted my breathing, and the meridians in my body glowed. The main meridians connecting the Dantian became obvious, strong and powerful. There are 33 vertebrae in the spirit body. At this time, only three are connected and lit. Although there are luminous meridians around, the central area is still gray. I make a little effort to make the main meridians glow and want to spread. Unfortunately, the power is not enough to move up. At the same time, there is an invisible force to block it.


    Hoo. I heaved a long breath and felt the method of promotion. According to the master steward, what I need to break through is to cast a path and fight constantly.


    If I try a little, I can''t break through. I''m not in a hurry. As long as I find a way and smooth the way, there will always be a breakthrough.


    Although people are distracted, the caterpillar is still unwilling to be calm, and the body moves several times. It happens to meet the woman''s stiff mouth


    I couldn''t help but move and wanted to rub. Unexpectedly, the woman woke up and soon noticed. She turned over and stretched out her hand to twist my ears, but she was very quiet. Lan Yu and others looked sideways. She gave up angrily and pinched me around my waist.


    I blushed and didn''t know what to say, but the feeling at that time was really wonderful


    After it was completely dark, fat Wang panted in from outside the cave, carrying several wild animals in his hand and said that feiyumen and wudaoshan had a conflict, and it seemed that he was going to fight.


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t expect to be bumped by him. The fat man said in detail that there was a relic not far from the sword tomb. The people of Feiyu gate had dug it out. As a result, the people of wudaoshan stepped in.


    On the list of immortals, the ranking of yuhuatian, the young master of Feiyu sect, is lower than Qu Yuan, but higher than that of wudaoshan. However, it is said that the top ten have not touched, and they climb up by defeating the people below. Who is stronger and who is weaker may be better.


    The fat man said that the ruins are about ten kilometers away from here. It took him about ten minutes to go back and forth. I''m afraid it''s already hit.


    Sword unintentionally, they haven''t recovered yet. This place is relatively hidden, so they said, stay here and deal with the food by the way. Fat man and I will go and have a look. Then turn back and comfort the girl and let her stay here. Nvjiang is still angry about what happened just now. Although she can''t see her eyes, it can be expected that her expression must be eager to bite off my caterpillar.


    Seeing that she agreed to stay, I pouted my ass and left with fat Wang. Outside, fat Wang looked at me strangely and asked, Zhang Tong, are you in a hurry?


    I blushed and kicked him. Fat Wang suddenly realized. He said with a bad smile that you want to marry.


    What can the bridal chamber do? I don''t know. I don''t want to ask. I don''t want him to know that I don''t even know my bridal chamber.


    They didn''t stop on the way, and the place where they touched the ruins was not exposed. They found a high place to hide and watch.


    The ruins have been planed for more than ten square meters, revealing broken bricks and tiles, as well as some wall buildings. Wang pangzi said that most of these buried relics have nothing valuable, because they seem to have been destroyed and looted.


    There are too many mysteries on the road. There is the Yang Lord near, the boundary split by the old woodcutter far away, and the ancient fairy road inadvertently opened by the small wooden axe. It is brilliant and desolate. The bodies floating on the ancient battlefield are more like ancient immortals. I''m afraid only ancient Immortals can use the war spear that pokes into the sky.


    But at this time, I don''t want to delve into this problem, because the reason for its collapse involves my parents and grandpa. Digging out the truth now is absolutely shocking. I''m afraid it will cause great trouble.


    My thoughts surged, and I was pressed back directly. I didn''t think about it.


    Around the ruins, there are twenty or thirty people in Feiyu gate. The only strong person is yuhuatian, but the five people in wudaoshan are also separated. Only Jinshan is here, followed by more than ten people.


    Wang pangzi said it was the younger brother recovered by wudaoshan.


    I hum, I don''t care how many younger brothers they have recovered, because the inheritance of wudaoshan is unique. Those people are destined to be followers, which is not enough to be afraid.


    Jinshan and yuhuatian are still fighting. They are too far away to hear the voice of conversation. They can only guess from their looks that the smell of gunpowder is already very strong.


    I took the box from my arms, opened it and asked the fat man, "do you know how to use it?"?


    Wang pangzi took a look, was so frightened that he shrunk back, nervously lowered his voice and said, you''re crazy. You want to kill Jinshan and aren''t afraid of wudaoshan''s revenge?


    He guessed my intention. Naturally, he knew what the five needles in the box were for.


    Wudao mountain bully occupies the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant and thinks he is invincible. I want to see if Wudao mountain dares to attack me against the decree of Lord Yang. If so, I can just see the reality of both sides.


    And Jinshan alone, is the best chance to kill, otherwise five people together, there is no chance to kill.


    Seeing that my eyes were firm, Wang pangzi said, five element needle, metal to metal. But, man, I stand up for justice. It has nothing to do with me. The old Wang family doesn''t want to provoke such a strong enemy as wudaoshan.


    Um. I nodded and said, it won''t bother you. I''ll carry it alone.


    I felt the gold needle and didn''t feel anything in the box. When I took it in my hand, I found that the silver needle was thick and thin, but its weight was amazing, weighing seven or eight kilograms.


    Wang pangzi said, this is refined gold, naturally heavy. Gold breaks gold. It should be able to kill.


    I nodded and my heart beat faster. I continued to wait for yuhuatian and Jinshan to fight. When both sides were hurt, that was when I shot.


    However, they talked a lot of nonsense. After salivating for a long time, Jinshan shouted angrily and condensed a golden long sword in his hand, which was completely composed of attribute Zhenyuan.


    There was a magic weapon in yuhuatian''s hand. The grade was not weak. They shot at the same time, but only one face to face. The magic weapon in yuhuatian''s hand was cut off.


    Refined gold can destroy everything. Jinshan once showed off. I still don''t believe it. Now it seems that what he said is true.


    The weapons are dominant. In addition, the Yuhua sect is just a small sect with little background and the magic symbols are exhausted. Jinshan will not miss this opportunity and kill the past step by step.


    But just then, a golden gourd flew out of yuhuatian.


    Wang pangzi and I stared round and found that the gourd was completely different from when we first met. Wang pangzi couldn''t help scolding and lying in the groove. Is this the King Kong gourd?

 Chapter 133

    The last time I saw the cut immortal gourd, it was just a gourd. It needed someone to pull out the plug before releasing the innate Qi. But now, after the golden gourd conquered the air, a pair of white wings grew on the gourd waist and soared by itself. There was a mouth and nose on the gourd, and the cut immortal Throwing Knife spit out when you open your mouth.


    It''s not unreasonable for the fat man to exclaim at huluwa.


    However, I think of the description of the forum post. This is the case with the cut immortal gourd. The gourd is grown on the Tongtian vine. There are three in total. They are born with intelligence.


    Lu Ya''s cut immortal gourd is one of them. The other is in Lao Tzu''s hand, that is, the purple and gold gourd of Sun Wukong in the novel Journey to the West. The other is unknown.


    Now the spirits of the ancient artifacts in this world have been damaged and can not return to the state of the ancient fairy era. But this cut immortal gourd is the same as in ancient times, and its innate intelligence has been preserved.


    Hoo. I breathed a long sigh, which was a little scary, but it was also a living dictionary and knew ancient things like the back of my hand.


    When Jinshan saw the immortal flying knife cut out, his whole body turned into gold. The gas of refined gold was released, and the sonorous sound of gold and iron echoed. As soon as his hand stretched forward, there was a gold Rune in his palm, and the surrounding earth and rock suddenly loosened. All the refined iron contained in it was split out and quickly formed a gold shield in front of his palm.


    Those fine iron, all the essence, arranged closely, chopped off the fairy knife and fell on the top, spilling out sparks, and chopped away the fine iron shield, but at the same time they were also blocked back.


    Jinshan frowned slightly and the talisman in his hand changed again. The refined iron shield instantly formed a huge sword. He did not attack the cut immortal gourd, but directly cut into the feather field. At the moment of falling, the refined gold was shining like a needle and awn, which was very terrible.


    Almost at the same time when the big sword fell, the earth and rock at the foot of the feathered field suddenly pierced with iron spikes with runes. If it hadn''t been for the cut immortal gourd to spit out the cut immortal Throwing Knife, the feathered field lacking in skills would have been killed on the spot.


    The immortal chopping gourd saved the master. His wings fluttered and instantly shot dozens of immortal chopping throwing knives, all on the refined gold sword.


    The metallic smell is close to Xianyuan. When the five spirits wanted to kill me in Shushan, they were majestic and arrogant. If I hadn''t fused with the female rigid yin-yang talisman, Zhenyuan had an amazing change. At that time, they would never stop until they killed me.


    But it is not Xianyuan after all, and the innate Qi can restore female stiffness. If I guess correctly, it is actually the innate yin-yang chaotic Qi, that is, Xianyuan.


    Half immortal yuan''s sword was mercilessly cut against the upper immortal yuan. When ten immortal chopping throwing knives were cut off, Jinshan had only the handle left in his hand. However, he had the attribute of Zhenyuan and could control the fine iron between heaven and earth. He recovered in an instant and blocked the last few immortal chopping throwing knives.


    At this time, he cut the immortal gourd and spit out people''s words. His voice was young, but he said to Jinshan, surrender or die.


    After cutting the immortal gourd, he also extended a chubby little foot to trample on the golden mountain.


    Jinshan''s face changed when he heard the gourd speak. He realized that the fairy above was revived and was a real fairy tool. He was scared back quickly.


    At this time, the cut immortal gourd was completely out of the control of the eclosion field. One dodged to catch up with Jinshan and spit out the cut immortal flying knife again.


    But just as the immortal chopping throwing knife fell, Jinshan''s body fell to the ground. In front of the eclosion field that had reached a hundred meters away, his five fingers fell and instantly condensed five golden essence blades.


    The Yuhua sect was originally a third or fourth rate sect. The Yuhua field is just Xuantong''s medium-term cultivation. What can make it to the immortal list is the cutting immortal gourd with independent intelligence, which is unable to face Jinshan directly.


    My eyebrows wrinkled into Sichuan characters. This thing has independent intelligence. I''m afraid it''s hard to get it even if I clean up the feather field.


    Seeing that Jinshan attacked and killed yuhuatian, the immortal gourd screamed despicably in the void, and then hurried back to save yuhuatian.


    Unfortunately, the distance of 100 meters can''t be faster than Jinshan with the help of the rapid movement of underground refined iron. Yuhuatian explodes Zhenyuan and blocks the four sabres, but the left chest is still pierced by Jinshan, leaving a terrible blood hole and fleeing in confusion.


    At this time, the chopping immortal Throwing Knife came back. Jinshan lost the opportunity to kill the feathered field and disappeared on the ground. The chopping immortal gourd jumped into the air. He was so angry that he put his hands on the gourd waist and scolded. Thief, if you were under the control of Xianyuan, killing you would be like killing a dog.


    Complete intelligence, but like a small wooden axe, it can''t burst out without the urging of immortal yuan. Fortunately, this is the case. Otherwise, in the age of immortality, a gourd will go against the sky.


    The cut immortal gourd claims to be his own. With its childish voice, it makes people want to laugh. But fat man and I can''t laugh. We look dignified and know it''s hard to deal with.


    Yuhuatian knew that he was a weakness. After being hit hard, he ran towards the place where we were hiding. Jinshan was transported by underground refined iron with great speed. He appeared again after yuhuatian and a sword pierced his right leg.


    The cut immortal gourd ran back and forth, and was forced not to leave the eclosion field too far. Jinshan showed up 100 meters away. He sneered that the strong immortal instrument, placed on a pig, was also rubbish.


    Yuhuatian was bleeding. He gritted his teeth. Qu Laosan, we yuhuamen and the Qu family are allies. Are you not afraid to tear up the alliance?


    At this time, he called Jinshan''s original name to seek peace with the covenant. But Jinshan sneered and said, I now represent wudaoshan. My disciples need to inherit, so I can only be sorry for you.


    The inheritance of wudaoshan is single. If Jinshan wants to expand itself, it must get other inheritance.


    Hearing this, yuhuatian coughed a few mouthfuls of blood with anger, and couldn''t find a retort for the moment.


    The immortal gourd was so angry that he jumped in the void and scolded, despicable man, come here and drown you with a bubble of saliva.


    Jinshan sneered and hooked his finger at the cut immortal gourd, which was full of provocation. He was so angry that he kept spitting out his innate Qi and rolled back and forth between his mouth and nose, but he didn''t dare to leave the feather field to attack Jinshan.


    Fat man and I were sweating in our palms, and we didn''t dare to move on the ground, because Jinshan was less than five meters away from us. As long as it was found, he would control the underground refined gold and bind us into a sieve at the first time.


    At the same time, this is also the best position for me. Unfortunately, the cut immortal gourd didn''t launch an attack. I couldn''t find a chance.


    Wang pangzi was so nervous that his whole body was in a cold sweat. Jinshan''s words provoked him for two or three minutes. Finally, he was angry and spewed out several immortal chopping throwing knives across the air.


    Jinshan sneered and directly disappeared in situ. However, the cut immortal gourd didn''t leave the eclosion field. He didn''t dare to approach, but changed direction to avoid.


    Almost at the moment when he appeared from the ground, I jumped out fiercely, the meridians and collaterals of my whole body were shining, and the three spinal bones were golden. I threw the golden flying needle at Jinshan with all my strength.


    Just now, I hesitated. I didn''t know whether to kill the feathered field or Jinshan first, but I thought about it. If I killed the feathered field, I would kill the immortal gourd with me. At that time, there was no way to suppress it, and I really couldn''t get the innate Qi.


    If you kill Jinshan, you may be able to deceive it. Because listening to the tone of chopped fairy gourd is not mature, there is a great opportunity.


    The gold needle in my hand flew out, and Jinshan just came out of the earth. He didn''t have time to shrink back. His whole body turned into gold. The rune patterns on his body wriggled. All the fine iron within a hundred meters was controlled by him. In an instant, a armor was formed on his body, and a thick metal wall was built within five meters. However, at this time, the immortal chopping gourd also cooperated with his hand to spit out the immortal chopping Throwing Knife, A cut was made when the gold needle reached the metal wall.


    When Jinshan saw the golden essence flying needle, his eyes shot a golden awn. The golden Rune jumped and fiercely stretched out his hand to press the golden needle.


    Buzz!


    The golden needle trembled and couldn''t move an inch. It was blocked.


    The cut immortal gourd spits out the cut immortal flying knife again and wants to puncture the refined iron and let the flying needle in, but the refined iron from all directions keeps pouring in and filling the vacancy.


    I''m very anxious. If I can''t kill it with one blow, it''s very difficult to kill. As soon as I saw it, I gritted my teeth and took out a small wooden axe to chop it with all my strength. The edge of the wooden axe was invincible, but in the face of the powerful smell of metal and my lack of strength, I was powerless to chop more than one meter.


    At this time, Jinshan has condensed a metal wall seven or eight meters thick, like an iron bucket.


    At this time, Wang pangzi kneaded his voice in the rubble to learn from a woman and shouted, Zhang Tong, metallicity must be broken with metallicity, otherwise it will never break through.


    I''m a little speechless. Fat Wang is determined to put aside the relationship, but it''s good to kill Jinshan. Even I don''t know how wudaoshan will react.


    Wang pangzi''s voice just fell. I split it with another axe, but this time I used an axe brain and tried my best to hit the gold needle. With a buzzing sound, the gold needle trembled and fell into the metal wall in an instant, penetrating the gold essence seven or eight meters thick.


    Hearing Jinshan''s dull hum, the metal wall began to collapse, the golden light on his body was also dim, and there was a blood hole the size of a thumb in the middle of his eyebrow. It can be seen that the gold needle has a strong penetration force and takes away part of the flesh and blood.


    Jinshan looked at the sky with unwilling eyes. With the passage of life, the hill mark in the center of his eyebrows slowly dissipated.


    Seeing this, I quickly took out my mobile phone, took a photo with yuhuatian, and sent out the photo at the first time with the text: Jinshan had a conflict with the little master of yuhuamen regardless of the covenant. I helped Jinshan and joined hands to kill Jinshan.


    I read it as I typed. When yuhuatian, who was seriously injured, heard this, his face immediately turned pale and bloodless, and he was soft to the ground.


    hey. I took several more pictures of Jinshan''s body and sent them out together.


    Yuhuamen followed Xianmen to encircle and suppress me in the secret territory. Although they didn''t do it, they were also hostile. Chopping xianhulu had recognized his master. If you want to deceive him into spitting out his innate Qi, you must first resolve yuhuatian''s hostility to the corpse family.


    Now is undoubtedly the best time.


    Lao Wang''s family is afraid of wudaoshan. In addition, Jinshan is the third child of Qu''s family. I''m afraid Xianmen will come out and get rid of the relationship soon.


    Sure enough, in less than half a minute, Gu Lingfeng, who had entered the secret territory, broke the alliance with Yuhua gate on behalf of Xianmen.


    I read it on purpose. After listening to it, yuhuatian didn''t come up and fainted directly.


    The cut immortal gourd looked at me with his hands on his hips, which scared me to gather strength secretly for fear that it would suddenly spit out the cut immortal Throwing Knife. At the same time, I''m also thinking about how to deceive it to spit out a breath of congenital Qi to female stiffness.


    But just then, a cold voice said, little fat, are you naughty again?


    Hearing the sound, the immortal gourd was so frightened that he retracted his fat hands and feet and fell to the feather field, trembling.


    At this time, Jiang Nu stepped into the air with a smile on her face.


    My heart sank. Cutting immortal gourd was so afraid of Jiang Nu, the stiff immortal yuan


    Wang pangzi and I thought she was going to win when nvjiang Xianyuan gathered. Now, I''m afraid Jiang Nu still has some means to hide.

 Chapter 134

    Cut immortal gourd is very afraid of Jiang NV. When he hears the voice, he pretends to be dead and hides beside the comatose feather field.


    Jiang Nu passed by me and smiled with a smile, showing her goddess style. Qu Laosan''s attendants seemed to see the Savior and ran to her one after another, groveling one by one, begging the goddess for help.


    Someone said sadly that the goddess was kind and wanted to save my life. We were also coerced by Jinshan. We didn''t really want to follow him, and we didn''t know he was from the Qu family.


    All of them are kowtowing, like worshiping the Bodhisattva who saves people''s lives.


    Obviously, they all know the news of my killing Qu family. They are afraid of being poisoned by me.


    Wang pangzi carefully walked up to me. This time he was not confused by women. He whispered, is there a ghost in the goddess of ginger? I''m afraid there''s a problem.


    I nodded and said that she was following us and watching us secretly.


    Qu Yuan appeared as soon as she died. Now it''s the same. The difference is that there are no disciples of the yuan family behind her.


    Jiang''s surname is also an ancient surname. It''s no smaller than Ji''s family. Moreover, the power she felt when she handed me her business card should be related to water.


    Seeing the people begging, Jiang NV gently raised her hand and said faintly, get up, and you can leave now.


    I didn''t mean to kill these people. I killed the disciples of Gouhun sect because their mental skills allowed their bodies and souls to be used by the underworld.


    Jiang NV''s voice was a fairy sound to the dozen people. She quickly kowtowed her first thanks. When she got up, she was not afraid that I would intercept and run away in a hurry.


    At this time, yuhuatian woke up and opened her eyes to see Jiang nu. Her face suddenly changed. She stretched out her hand to touch the cut immortal gourd. Her expression was very afraid.


    On the immortal list, the strength of the top five is much higher than that of the back, and there is a big gap between yuhuatian and Jiang NV.


    In the absence of Wu De, I deliberately read the list of immortals. The first is Jiang Nu, the second is Ji Yao, the third is Tuoba Guhong, the fourth is yuhuatian, the fifth is Qu Yun, followed by five people from wudaoshan.


    But in the first twenty years, two people''s names attracted my attention. One was you Yilong, and the other''s name was very special. There was only one word, Yao.


    Obviously, these two people are also disciples of ancient aristocratic families. They ranked behind and disdained to make a list. There are Ji Lin and Ji Yue. They didn''t appear on the immortal list directly.


    Jiang, Ji and Tuoba are well-known God surnames. You family is a little strange. Yao doesn''t look very impressive, but back in ancient times, many people with single names are loud. I hope he is not Yao of Yao, Shun and Yu.


    Anyway, one of the five ancient families is bigger than the other. Their accomplishments, I''m afraid, are all in juxia. They are far ahead of the younger generation, surpassing Qu Yuan''s yuhuatian wudaoshan''s inheritance too much.


    Jiang Nu is the first on the list. Obviously, she has fought with yuhuatian, and can scare the clever cut immortal gourd and pretend to be dead. The result must be completely crushed.


    Yuhuatian got the cut immortal gourd, but his face was pale and weak. He smiled awkwardly and didn''t mean to do it at all.


    Jiang NV walked over, gently lifted her jade foot and kicked it on the cut immortal gourd. She said, I want you to take a breath of innate Qi. Will you give it or not?


    Cut the immortal gourd and then show your mouth. You can''t think about it.


    Wang pangzi and I became outsiders at this time. We didn''t want to interrupt. We just watched. Listening to Jiang Nu begging for innate Qi, I feel more uneasy. Is it difficult for her to become immortal power?


    As soon as Jiang Nu''s face changed, she kicked and chopped the immortal gourd again. During the whole process, the seriously injured yuhuatian dared not speak, and her face was extremely embarrassed.


    The cut immortal gourd was furious and flew into the void fiercely. The golden light flickered. The gourd mouth where the mouth was located suddenly swelled and scolded, bitch, you are kicking me once, I will explode first and kill you on the spot!


    Jiang Nu frowned slightly when she heard the speech. She was obviously afraid.


    After the immortal gourd roared, the gourd body expanded rapidly, and the golden color suddenly turned white. There was innate Qi overflowing and dispersing. It was really going to explode.


    Seeing that it was true, Jiang NV took two steps back, looked back at me and left in the air.


    Cut the immortal gourd and scold angrily at the void. Bitch, don''t let me see you, or I''ll fight once I see you.


    I sighed in my heart. Fortunately, I didn''t choose to kill the eclosion field at the beginning, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t get this innate Qi.


    Just now, the words of cutting immortal gourd are immature. It sounds a little unreliable, but it really wants to explode.


    The elixir gas of the golden elixir exploded, and the female rigid immortal body was pierced. The inborn Qi explodes, and its power may be more frightening. Killing juxia territory is not a joke.


    When Jiang Nu left, I smiled and beheaded xianhulu immediately stared at Wang pangzi and me. I smiled and said, xianzun, don''t do this. We are a family. We share a common hatred and fight with each other. Our fists should always be external.


    Just then the mobile phone rang. I opened it and looked at the remaining four inheritance posts of wudaoshan, threatening to frustrate me.


    The four of them are not together. They post their own posts, but they agreed to post almost at the same time. Mu Shan''s words are fierce and only four words. Zhang Tong will die.


    Shuishan said, I came from the south, and Zhang tonger was ready to die.


    The volcano said coldly, Zhang Tong, I will take your soul and burn the ninth world with fine fire.


    There are a lot of Tushan Dialect: the Yin and evil of the corpse family kill the disciples of all sects. The Xuanmen righteous road can''t sit idly by. Don''t forget that the golden elixir is probably on him. Don''t be deceived by his plot to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    There are dozens of replies in the following moments. Some people post that the four inheritance of wudaoshan are killed together, and I have no way to live.


    I read the words of the four inheritors of wudaoshan and said to myself that they seem to have forgotten that I can kill Jinshan, but the young Lord helped a lot.


    Wang pangzi also took his cell phone and hurriedly said, it''s all right. I''ve corrected the mistake by Aite and them.


    I smiled and continued to stare at my cell phone. When I saw the comments, they all thought I would be killed, and bet that I wouldn''t live for five days. Because the water mountain is in the south, it takes four days to come. When the four meet, I will die.


    ha-ha. I chuckled. The Internet is really a good thing. I still have four days. Be careful. There are also two days.


    Yuhuatian bled too much and his face was very pale. After listening to me and fat man, he suddenly became iron blue and asked in a cold voice, what are you going to do?


    I just received my mobile phone and said that Xianmen has dissolved its alliance with yuhuamen. At present, yuhuamen is in danger and its destruction is only an instant. You can''t escape their attack.


    The immortal gourd sniffed and sneered, who can kill him with this Buddha.


    Wang pangzi pointed to the cold bones of Jinshan and said, there are four such people. Are you sure you can protect him from death.


    Cut the immortal gourd and stop talking. I said, Master Yu, at present, only when we join hands to fight wudaoshan can we survive. Moreover, outside, Shushan, corpse clan, Kunlun, Qingshui sect and snow mountain, together with your yuhuamen, are also not afraid of the retaliation of wudaoshan and Qu family. How to do it? Think about it. Time is really running out.


    In the gap of waiting, I took out my mobile phone and sent a post: before Qu Yuan was killed, I only said three words. Before Qu Laosan (Jinshan) was killed, he said five words. Now wudaoshan and the Qu family have something to say quickly, otherwise they won''t even have a chance to speak.


    My post is both a response and a mockery.


    After posting, I turned off my cell phone directly. Yuhuatian asked with a gloomy face, will your allies accept me?


    I said, we have no deep hatred and will naturally accept it.


    Yuhuatian now had no choice. He gritted his teeth and nodded. I asked him to release the alliance news on the forum. At this stage, he had no chance to hesitate and posted according to what I said.


    Many people expected the decision of yuhuamen at the first time, so his post did not cause any sensation. However, yuhuatian still told the causes and consequences of the conflict with Jinshan. I didn''t care, because in the eyes of Qu family and wudaoshan, they only care about the consequences, not the reasons.


    Wang pangzi and I went up to help him up. I said that all the people in our alliance are together. Let''s go and meet him now.


    Yuhuatian nodded, and the chopped gourd flew beside him without interrupting. I peeped at it secretly, and there was no hurry to say something about innate Qi.


    On the way, he asked yuhuatian intentionally or unintentionally why he was so afraid of Jiang NV. Yu Huatian is afraid, which means that the gourd is afraid of cutting the immortal. The gourd baby immediately interrupted and said that she is a congenital Taoist body, and can practice all five martial arts. Her mind method is the Yellow River formula of divine arts. She also wants to practice fairy arts by taking advantage of her own innate Qi. She can''t think about it.


    Yes, No. I quickly echoed and scolded that kind of cheap woman must not let her succeed.


    Cut immortal gourd gave me a confidant''s eyes. I quickly turned and asked, are you a fairy? Are you afraid that God can''t do it?


    Who said I was afraid? The sound of cutting immortal gourd is high. The big gourd below is very strong, but it''s still gourd. But soon he was discouraged again. He sighed and said, it''s a pity that the immortal no longer exists. Without the urging of the immortal yuan, my strength has been greatly reduced. Otherwise, let alone the Yellow River formula, it is an ancient fairy, and I can''t be wrong.


    I see! I touched my chin and said thoughtfully, I know a person who has Xianyuan, if


    Yuhuatian looked surprised and said in silence, how is it possible? How can there be Xianyuan in the world?


    The immortal gourd also exclaimed and questioned my words. I promised again and again that I was only half convinced when I cut the immortal gourd, but I soon said discouraged that if a good woman doesn''t serve the second husband, how can I recognize the second Lord.


    ha-ha!


    Wang pangzi and I laughed at the same time and flattered, that''s, that''s.


    I also know in my heart that it is impossible to abduct this thing to nvjiang. After a meeting, I suddenly remembered that my friend''s Xianyuan is very weak. I heard that the innate Qi can make her stronger. If xianzun can give her a mouthful of the innate Qi, Xianyuan can help you clean up Jiang NV and avenge humiliation at that time.


    Wang pangzi said angrily, that ginger girl is so outrageous that she dared to kick our immortal statue. How can she not report this great humiliation?


    Yuhuatian heard what we meant and blacked his face all the way. However, I warned him with my eyes and didn''t dare to interrupt.


    Chopping immortal gourd stretched out his chubby little hand, touched the gourd mouth and said in a deep voice, I will consider it.

 Chapter 135

    The cut immortal gourd said to think about it. I knew it had been moved, and from the cut immortal Throwing Knife it spit out before, it was just the breath it accumulated and raised, which was nothing to it.


    I wanted to ask the secret of ancient immortals, but I thought it was too urgent, so I sighed and said, how did Jiang NV get the divine skill? What is the origin of the Yellow River formula.


    I interrupted my thoughts and said in a young voice that the yuan family originated in the Yellow River. The Yellow River flows through the ancient times, and the river god in it has a high position in the Shinto. Naturally, his Yellow River formula is also the top skill and magic power in the Shinto. It is said that it was engraved on a ten thousand year tortoise shell and sank in the dead yellow sand. The yuan family doesn''t know what shit luck it took, Unexpectedly, they found the tortoise shell, and happened to have a congenital Taoist body.


    Wang pangzi frowned and said that the giant turtle had been fished out of the Yellow River before. It was very mysterious. Finally, his whereabouts were unknown. I''m afraid it was taken away by the Jiang family secretly.


    I don''t know the news. I might have been peeing and playing with the mud at that time. But in any case, the Yellow River formula is a divine power. There is no doubt that it can suppress Zhenyuan and Xianyuan.


    I''m a little worried about female rigidity. With her character, I will have a fight with Jiang nu. When I changed spirits in Shushan, I inadvertently held my chest. She was autistic for more than half a month. Taking off her clothes, she was afraid that she would never see anyone in her life.


    I''m in a panic when I think about it.


    The topic revolved around, and I sighed. It seems that the magic power is really powerful. I''m afraid she would be invincible if she were to let ginger get the innate Qi and cultivate magic.


    Wang pangzi said happily that fortunately, we didn''t have a bad relationship with Jiang NV. In the future, we won''t be afraid of magic. Alas!


    Wang pangzi sighed and said, it''s just the majesty of xianzun. I''m afraid it will be trampled on again.


    Now it''s not far from where nvjiang is hiding. If it doesn''t agree, I won''t take them there. After listening to Wang pangzi''s words, the cut immortal gourd also said with a puzzled face that Jiang Nu had no divine yuan, but she had magical powers. In addition to Xianyuan''s ability to fight her, I''m afraid there was only half a step of sage and forced to suppress it with Zhenyuan.


    The innate Taoist body is really frightening. All the five Taoist techniques can be practiced. It seems that hard work is not as good as living well. This is also practical in the Xuanmen world.


    I sighed and said, unfortunately, my friend''s peak is only the Xia realm. Now Xianyuan is too weak, just the Xuantong realm. Xianzun, I think you should be wronged. Find a place to hide for years.


    impossible! The cut immortal gourd is like an old cat with its tail stepped on. He suddenly screamed and said, I have been sleeping for countless years and will never be dormant. Where is your friend? I will give her innate Qi now. If you can''t take one bite, you can take two. However, she wants to promise me a request. I will catch Jiang Nu to me and I will enslave her.


    Cough... I touched my nose and said, let''s think about slavery in the long run. It''s not urgent. When it''s xianzun''s mouth, I want to make sure whether the weather can be given first.


    Are you kidding? It''s a matter of catching goddess Jiang as a female slave and angering the whole yuan family. Even if the female is not afraid, we have to consider the feelings of all factions in Shushan and Kunlun.


    It''s hard to please to offend such a behemoth.


    However, the immortal gourd''s attitude was firm. I had to agree to take goddess Jiang as a female slave.


    Wang pangzi stabbed me, gave me a look and asked me to promise first. As soon as I bite my teeth, I can only nod. At that time, how to do it will be up to the woman to make her own decision. I can''t really get into the big guy''s business.


    Seeing that I agreed, the cut immortal gourd stood obliquely in the void with her nostrils facing the sky. She couldn''t wait to call goddess Jiang.


    The fat man and I stopped beating around the Bush and took the cut fairy gourd to the cave. On the way, the cut fairy gourd stared at the small wooden axe around my waist and said thoughtfully that I seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    I asked hurriedly, what''s the origin of it?


    The cut immortal gourd seems to be lost in meditation. After a while, it will be helpless to spread out its fat hands and say, I can''t remember. My memory seems to be sealed, the immortal is destroyed, the ancient road collapses, and many things are forgotten.


    Its eyes are somewhat erratic, like grasping something, but it is not so clear and melancholy. I thought it remembered something. But after a meeting, he sighed and said that although he couldn''t remember, I think the Buddha must have been brilliant in that era and killed all the immortal Zun and Taoist ancestors.


    At this point, it is not without pride.


    I was a little speechless and sighed a pity. If it could remember those things, many problems would be solved.


    But I don''t worry about things too far away. Tongtianteng is a spirit tree in chaos. Its gourd is naturally not small.


    Congenital magic weapons are rare, but that is also the source of immortals. It''s not surprising that you have seen small wooden axes. They may be the same good, and they are all spirits in chaos.


    During the conversation, Wang pangzi and I picked up the weeds and took the eclosion field into the cave.


    Seeing yuhuatian, lanyue, Lanyu and Jian, they all drew out their weapons. I hurried to say, don''t be impulsive, my own people.


    Wang pangzi simply said what happened outside. After listening, they relaxed and became familiar with yuhuatian.


    Nu Jiang meditated in the depths of the cave without being introduced. He cut the immortal gourd and flew over by himself. He walked around Nu Jiang, touched the gourd''s mouth and said, tut Tut, it''s interesting. He can peel the Yang Fu Sutra from the Yin Fu Sutra. This person is highly qualified. If he could survive in ancient times, he could be the existence of the immortal ancestor level. Although the Yang talisman sutra was separated, it could not be practiced on the same person. Someone had to practice it, and then the broken pill transferred Yang Yuan. I didn''t know it was the fool who helped her do it.


    Cough.


    I touched my nose and coughed twice. The blue moon saw that the gourd could speak, and the milk voice and milk spirit looked strange from a distance, and didn''t pay attention to the meaning of its words.


    As soon as yuhuatian''s face changed, he turned back and asked me, is she your wife, the corpse emperor?


    I nodded and chopped the immortal gourd to reveal the Yin Fu Sutra. I couldn''t hide my identity. Yuhuatian looked slightly changed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Xianzun, our agreement... I saw that the cut immortal gourd was just turning around the female stiff, so I quickly reminded him.


    Chopping immortal gourd ignored me, but said to himself, immortal yuan, not bad, should be able to catch goddess Jiang, ha ha ha!


    Maybe I thought of the scene of enslaving goddess Jiang. I cut off the immortal gourd and laughed like a crazy devil. I lay flat in the void, and my fat feet and hands melted out, like an restless baby, fluttering with excitement.


    Yuhuatian''s face was gloomy and depressed, but he was also helpless because the cutting of immortal gourd was completely out of control.


    The appearance of the cut fairy gourd sprouted the hearts of blue moon and Qin xuesu Gu Yan. They were so amused that they giggled. They had the courage to touch the cut fairy gourd. I hurried to remind them, don''t mess around. It''s a spirit in chaos and has wisdom.


    Chopping immortal gourd said he forgot a lot of things, but judging from what he just said, his memory seems to have been deliberately erased and concealed some things.


    Several women heard that it was a spirit thing born of chaos, so they didn''t dare to touch it.


    He smiled obscene for a long time, then chopped the immortal gourd up again and stood in front of the female stiff. Thoughtfully, he said that the physical body was strong, the spiritual body was weak, and the spiritual orifice was hit through twice. This is the weakness of entering the Tao with the corpse. However, I will give you one more bite to cast the immortal orifice for you.


    Hey, hey, hey!


    When I heard the words behind the cut immortal gourd, I was so excited that I suddenly heard it calling me. I quickly bowed and smiled and asked, immortal Zun, what do you always have to tell me?


    Goddess Jiang, slave?


    Cut immortal gourd is very domineering. It deliberately breaks sentences and only uses five words to remind me.


    Hey, hey, sure. I patted my chest and said.


    Now, what it says is what it says. He asked me to take the jade emperor as a mount for him, and I would promise.


    The immortal gourd nodded with satisfaction. He was quiet in front of the female stiff, and suddenly spit out a breath of innate Qi. That tone didn''t enter the female stiff eyebrows. The next moment, the female stiff eyebrows were shining, and the immortal yuan circulated. The mask was covered with a layer of immortal light, sacred and solemn.


    Without seeing it with your own eyes, you simply can''t understand what is immortal style. Now, even the yuan girl with neon clothes and feather clothes will be dim in front of the stiff woman.


    The cut fairy gourd opened her mouth again, and the second one spit out the weather first. The woman''s stiff lower abdomen was glowing. The scene in the Dantian was obvious, which made us afraid to breathe.


    I controlled her body last time. Her Dantian is as vast as an ocean, but now it shows a rotating milky air flow, just like a galaxy in the universe, which is frightening.


    The fairy light soon faded, and the mask on the woman''s stiff face cracked, revealing her beautiful face.


    When he saw the woman''s stiff face, his two small eyes were shining. His chubby hand stretched out towards the woman''s stiff neck, wanted to hold her, and then kissed her.


    But at this time, the woman''s stiff eyes opened fiercely, and the blood light in her eyes surged. She was so frightened that she cut the immortal gourd and flew back.


    Just for a moment, the girl''s eyes closed, and then she gently said, I need time to refine the weather, Tong Tong, you go to experience first, and wait for me on the third floor of the secret place in a month.


    Wife, I''ll accompany you! I said hastily.


    The woman closed her eyes and shook her head and said, go to Chen Hao and collect the matchless demon yuan.


    Um. I answered. If there were no people around me, I would like to jump up and kiss her and feel what it''s like to kiss a fairy.


    The girl was silent when she ordered to play. She didn''t dare to disturb her.


    Now I have offended wudaoshan and the Qu family, and the matter of Jindan has been mentioned again. Those people haven''t found Wu De for several days. Naturally, they will have doubts. Now they have been instructed by Tushan. I''m afraid they will come to me again.


    After thinking about it, I want to say, Qin Xue, you all stay. Just go out with Wang pangzi and yuhuatian.


    As soon as Wang pangzi heard this, he wailed, "fat master, why am I so miserable.


    Yuhuatian has no opinion on my arrangement. He can''t wait to leave now. He''s afraid that if he stays for another second, several women will abduct him.


    I ignored the fat man''s wailing and told Jian that you are the only one with ancient artifacts and should be responsible for protecting everyone. You don''t have to worry. Brother fatty Yu and I will find inheritance for you as much as possible.


    Without ancient artifacts, people who meet wudaoshan are unable to protect themselves. Staying is the best choice.


    When I arranged, Nu Jiang got up and prepared to take Lan Yu Su Gu Yan to another place. When they passed by me, Nu Jiang suddenly bowed her head and waved on my mouth. Everyone pretended not to see it.


    The cut immortal gourd stumbled, beat his chest and feet and wailed, ouch, my heart, ouch, my liver... Then he got up angrily and pointed at me.


    The weather comes first. I don''t care about it. Aftertaste of the female stiff kiss, sweet. As for her engagement with Jiang Nu, I didn''t talk much.


    She has her way, and I have my way. The enemy she will face in the future is more terrible than Jiang nu. She can''t flinch.

 Chapter 136

    Nvjiang took Qinxue and they left. I, Wang pangzi and yuhuatian stayed in the cave. They had a barbecue before, and we ate at random.


    Yuhuatian meditated next to him. He cut the immortal gourd and kept spitting out the innate Qi to help him heal his wounds.


    Wang pangzi was jealous and wanted to rub some in the past, but the cut immortal gourd was controlled very accurately and did not leak any breath.


    I am also a little envious. Yuhuatian is now refining his body with innate Qi. Before long, his cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds. If he doesn''t die, his future will be unlimited.


    Thinking of this sentence if she didn''t die, I thought of the time when cutting immortal gourd said that she was stiff, and also said that if she didn''t die in ancient times, she might become immortal ancestor.


    The existence of that level is a great power that can create a path.


    The premise of immortality shows that the ancient immortal era is no more peaceful than now.


    Two days, I dare not waste, try to recover the wound on my right arm as much as possible, and try to concentrate on the realm of impact. Unlike Zhenyuan, the meridians can be seen overflowing the elixir field. It gives me the feeling that as long as I press hard, the golden main pulse can jump up. Unfortunately, if I try, my whole body tingles and has no effect.


    Wang pangzi is not in a hurry to practice. He brushes the forum with his mobile phone and reads out what he sees from time to time. There are a lot of gossip news, mostly about wudaoshan threatening to kill me. However, one thing attracted my attention. Someone found that people of the five aristocratic families don''t look for monuments or tombs in the secret place, as if they are looking for something.


    Reminded by the post, I remembered that Jiang NV only walked around the sword tomb and didn''t mention a word about the trapped fairy sword. It''s very unusual.


    Chopping fairy gourd heard it nearby and interrupted that they were looking for the entrance of the demon world.


    Demon world entrance? Isn''t your memory sealed?


    I asked.


    Yeah! The cut immortal gourd was lying on the top of the eclosion field, his chubby legs crossed and said leisurely, but when I saw the forbidden demon gate, I thought of it. The ruins and ancient tombs you found now should be the sects and families guarding the entrance of the demon world. I just don''t know why they were suddenly destroyed.


    Fat Wang asked, guard demon clan? Has there ever been a struggle between the demon and the fairy?


    Who knows! Beheading immortal gourd looks like it''s none of their business. They''re looking for the entrance to the demon world now. It''s certainly not a good thing. The ancestors of the Ji family got a dragon formula that can control the divine dragon. The divine dragon is the most powerful creature of the demon family. If the Ji family reaches the demon world, it''s likely to use the Dragon formula to control the demons in it.


    The entrance of the demon world is here. I believe that, because those fierce beasts that appeared last time seem to disappear suddenly after retreating.


    In this way, the purpose of the Ji family is not simple. For the demon family, it is equal to matchless dialogue.


    Seeing that I was worried, the immortal gourd cut and said, don''t worry about the emperor if you eat coarse grains. The five aristocratic families restrict each other. If the Ji family wants to control the demon world, you have to ask the Jiang family, Tuoba family, you family and Yao family whether they agree or not. And what kind of Yang Lord, who dares to give an order to me, is he the onion?


    Master Yang''s decree was received by all sects and families. He was very dissatisfied with cutting immortal gourd. Humming two voices went on, and if woodlouse allowed him to control the demons, his position would be unstable. Ah ha ha ha!


    In the magic laughter, Wang pangzi and I couldn''t laugh.


    But as it said, if you can pick up sesame seeds, don''t think about holding watermelon. At the moment, I''m still ready to deal with the people of wudaoshan. Leave the rest to others.


    Wood, water, fire and earth are on their way to the forum. They constantly update the posts of the forum and swear to kill me.


    Xianmen didn''t join in, but the Qu family couldn''t bear it. The disciples in the secret place said they fully supported wudaoshan and wanted to kill me and yuhuatian together.


    Yuhuatian listened to the fat reader forum and said with a helpless sigh that I shouldn''t compete with Jinshan if I knew he would die. I gave you the chance to kill him. In the end, I didn''t get anything.


    We didn''t dare to stay there because Jiang NV appeared, but Wang pangzi said there would be no treasure in it.


    Yuhuamen is a small sect. It used to live carefully. The same is true of yuhuatian. After he got the cut immortal gourd, he was still very careful and didn''t make much publicity.


    I''m a little sorry, but I have to do it in order to get the innate Qi. I can only comfort him and say that you won''t be disappointed to form an alliance with the corpse family.


    Yuhuatian smiled bitterly. His original plan was that when the search for antiquity in the secret place came to an end, the yuhuamen would retire, not participate in any party, and rely on the cut immortal gourd and inheritance to expand the feiyumen. Now it has become a bubble.


    Fat Wang turned over the whole forum and found no trace of Chen Hao.


    That night, with the help of innate Qi, the injury of yuhuatian was relieved, but the puncture injury in the chest will take some time to recover. But the people in wudaoshan are almost there. We didn''t dare to stop and walk towards the West where Chen Hao left.


    Late at night, Wang pangzi''s cell phone rang. When he opened it, he was surprised that Mushan was dead.


    With a jump in my eyebrows, I quickly took my mobile phone. It was a new post. Someone saw Mu Shan killed by Tuoba Guhong.


    Wang pangzi and I are confused. The Tuoba family shot to kill the people of wudaoshan at this pass to win over us? Or did they pay no attention to wudaoshan at all?


    Tuoba Guhong didn''t appear on the forum. Water, fire and earth kept silent about his killing of Mushan.


    The situation is changeable, like a big chess game. Fortunately, the female stiffness has been unimpeded. With her, the changing situation will not be detrimental to us.


    Because the place where Jinshan was killed was not far from our hiding place, the next morning, we were blocked by more than 30 people, led by qingyangzi, the first disciple of Laoshan.


    He was dressed up as a Taoist priest. He was twenty-four or five years old and had completed his spiritual cultivation in the world of things. It''s not a genius, but it''s also a number one person.


    Because the nail head seven arrow Book obtained by Laoshan and the cut immortal gourd are the inheritance of Lu Ya. When meeting qingyangzi, he greeted yuhuatian friendly and said, brother Huatian, I stopped Zhang Tong today not for Jinshan''s sake. I hope you don''t interfere.


    Yuhuatian frowned slightly and was very embarrassed.


    By virtue of his cultivation, qingyangzi didn''t pay attention to Wang pangzi and me. He looked back at me and said, Zhang Tong, hand over the golden elixir. That''s what happened today.


    I had no choice but to stand up and say, if I tell the truth, you don''t believe it, the golden pill was really given away by me! If you don''t believe it, search it!


    Fatso Wang and I turned over their pockets at the same time and motioned them to search, but no one dared to come.


    Qingyangzi sneered. In that case, please take us to find it.


    I smiled, leaned against the stone behind me and said, brother qingyangzi, I also want to take you to find it, but I''m afraid I can''t help it. Unless you settle the people of wudaoshan first.


    They can all find me, and water, fire and earth are fast.


    Qingyangzi''s face was cold and wanted to do it.


    I said again, let me tell you this, Jindan, I do know where it is, and it can cast saints. As long as you cooperate with me to kill the people of wudaoshan, I''ll take you to find it.


    It''s no use stirring up discord now.


    And as soon as my voice fell, the earth began to shake under my feet. The earth seemed to be leveled by a huge force, and the tall mounds quickly disappeared. A hundred meters away, a wall rose out of thin air, enclosing a space of hundreds of square meters.


    When the rings of the wall are closed, flames jump on it to form a fire wall.


    The immortal chopping Throwing Knife stood up from a flat position and fell on the top of the eclosion field. It looked like a gourd. It looked funny.


    The change in the field did not end, and then a large amount of water vapor diffused overhead, forming a blue ice shell, covering the top of the head and forming a cage.


    The meridians in my body glowed, and there were gold characters flashing at the foot of Wang pangzi, which secretly drew out the soul.


    Qingyangzi''s face was livid. At this time, there was a gap in the wall in front of him, and water, fire and earth came in from the outside.


    Wang pangzi said with a smile from a distance that the brothers of wudaoshan didn''t need to make such a big battle. Zhang Tong and Yu Huatian couldn''t fly. You solve it first. I''ll wait next to you.


    Seeing that Wang pangzi was ready to leave, yuhuatian was in a hurry and asked me what was going on. I know more about Wang pangzi''s urine. If yuhuatian and I can deal with water, fire and earth, he will not intervene from beginning to end.


    Only Wang pangzi took two steps. He suddenly stretched out several soil thorns in front of him, and the nearest one came out rubbing his toes.


    Tushan said coldly that none of the people who approached Zhang Tong''s yuhuatian wanted to run, and they had to die.


    Seeing the people from wudaoshan, qingyangzi stepped over and said, three Taoist friends, can Zhang Tong''s life stay for a while?


    Jinshan was killed by me. They talked nonsense and made a lot of noise. However, Mushan was killed by Tuoba Guhong. They didn''t fart any of them. They were already suffocated. Wudaoshan, high above, was afraid of Tuoba family, but they naturally wouldn''t pay attention to Laoshan.


    When qingyangzi''s words fell, the volcano roared and rolled.


    The smile on qingyangzi''s face was frozen and gloomy. When the earth mountain saw him standing still, he glanced coldly and asked, what''s the matter? Do you Laoshan still want to protect that boy?


    ha-ha. Qingyangzi smiled awkwardly and asked the people behind him to step aside without leaving or interfering.


    Zhang Tong.


    The flames in the volcano''s eyes beat, the marks in the center of the eyebrows glowed, and the air became dry and hot at once. I calmly told the fat man that you should deal with the angry brother Yu. The man who grew up eating soil will be handed over to you.


    I divided the attribute pin in advance, but it''s just the opposite of what I said.


    When the volcano saw that I was still assigning heads at this time, it shouted angrily and hit me with a fist. The fire symbol became visible and a curtain of fire was pressed down.


    I jumped a zombie and avoided it directly.


    The earth mountain touched the ground with his palms and didn''t see any action. Several earth thorns pierced under the fat man''s feet, just against the golden words of his truth. His fat body was pushed up and flew like a ball.


    Ah ha ha ha!


    When the immortal chopping gourd saw that the king fat man was flying round, he gave out a burst of magic laughter, but when he wanted to laugh again, an overwhelming array of ice arrows shot at it.


    The three people in wudaoshan all have cultivation accomplishments approaching the Taoist realm and completely crush me and fat man.


    The volcano shouted angrily when he saw me avoiding the curtain of fire. Little bastard, your wife is not here. I see who will protect you.


    A fist fell and the sky was full of flames, which wanted to refine me in it.

 Chapter 137

    The volcano was very irritable. After the flame covered me, he was like a god of fire and hit me with a fist.


    Half immortal yuan plus the suppression of the realm, I didn''t dare to connect. I used zombie steps to avoid, but I was still caught by the sputtering spark.


    At first, I thought the small wound was no big deal, but soon found that the wound was not bleeding, but a burning pain. When I looked down, I found that the rolled skin and meat was burning like red charcoal.


    Attribute Zhenyuan was really overbearing. I was surprised. My meridians glowed and wanted to disperse the fire attribute Zhenyuan attached to the wound. But the volcano didn''t give me a chance. I shouted angrily and killed you with a fist.


    In the distance, the immortal gourd smiled and said, Zhangjia boy, he seems very fierce.


    Except Jinshan, the volcano is the strongest. When assigning attribute needles, I studied them. Water and fire overcome each other, so the fire needle was on me and deliberately said to deal with water mountain. The water needle is in the hands of the eclosion field. I deliberately told Wang pangzi to deal with the volcano. In this way, in order to avoid the targeting and restraint of the attribute needle, the volcano chose me, Tushan chose Wang pangzi, and Shuishan chose the eclosion field.


    In this way, the needle in our hand is just targeted. In this arrangement, the strength of the three people is too strong. Once they make a move, we may not have the opportunity to exchange opponents.


    They didn''t pay attention to us. After listening to my assignment, they wouldn''t go deep into it. They cooperated with my arrangement very much.


    But now I''m struggling with volcanoes.


    Wang pangzi is guarded by the truth at his feet. He absorbs the power of earth mountain and bursts out, which can be promoted to the middle of Qi Wujing. There is little difference.


    The cut immortal gourd was originally in an invincible position. It was very easy. In the end, I became the most embarrassed one.


    The volcano hit with a fist, sparks splashed, and the earth and rock melted into magma, which wanted to trap me in it.


    Fortunately, the dragon Yuan I cast is a water dragon. After the meridians shine, it activates the power of the dragon Yuan and extinguishes the burning wound, but it is scorched black.


    At the same time, I condensed shuilongyuan under my feet, and the lava cooled where I stepped, so as not to sink.


    When the volcano saw that I was not trapped by lava, my face became colder and more fierce. The fire amulet flew in my hand, built a fire wall, trapped me inside, and then smashed me with a fierce fist to grind me into meat mud and burn me with magma.


    I had to retreat. When I saw the huge fist of fire falling, I shouted angrily and tried my best to punch.


    The flame on the volcano''s fist erupted, and the whole person was like a bath fire god. I was directly smashed by him. Before I broke the fire wall, he chased me down, put his foot on my chest and pressed directly towards the ground. He drank cold in his mouth and died.


    At the moment of landing, my spine seemed to break and crashed directly into the earth and rock.


    Jinshan stepped on the foot in front of my chest, and the fire symbol appeared, melting the surrounding earth and rock into liquid to bury me.


    The dragon Yuan flows in my body to reduce the damage as much as possible. At the same time, I draw out a small wooden axe and chop his foot with my backhand.


    You are not qualified to use the things of wudaoshan.


    When the volcano saw the small wooden axe, he drank coldly and continued to exert force under his feet. There was no intention of avoiding. However, when the wooden axe swept across, his feet turned into Mars. After sweeping, they condensed again and still stepped on me.


    As soon as my face changed, did he know how to restrain the wooden axe?


    At this time, the lava had covered my body, and it was too late to think. The clothes on my body caught fire and burned instantly. However, the water dragon dragon Yuan covered the body surface, and the luminous meridians also appeared on the skin, which immediately weakened the burning feeling.


    Die!


    The volcano roared and spewed out two flames in his mouth. He bent down and hit me with a fist. The fire symbol flickered and rolled up the towering flame to refine everything.


    But at the moment when he bent down to get closer to me, the fire attribute needle I clasped in the palm of my hand shot fiercely, and the flame symbol pattern could not stop the fire needle, but he found that he stepped on the fire symbol and soared into the air for the first time.


    I stood up naked, shouted angrily, chopped an axe in the air and smashed it on the fire attribute needle, trying to kill Jinshan.


    Unfortunately, the volcano has long been prepared. The fire symbol on his body is free, and his body shape immediately becomes a virtual shadow. He allows the fire needle to penetrate, and the backhand condenses a huge flame hand. He pinches the fire attribute needle in his hand, turns back and the huge hand becomes smaller, and directly plugs the needle into the entrance.


    Hiss, it''s over.


    I took a breath of air conditioning. They can''t be refined, but they can be assimilated. It''s too hard to kill him without an attribute pin.


    The volcano sneered, condensed the huge fist of fire again and hit me in the air.


    When I lost the fire attribute needle, I didn''t wait for the opportunity. With a roar, the meridians of the main spine glowed, the strength doubled, and fiercely met his fist.


    At the moment of collision, I opened my mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood. The blood was still in the air and burned into ashes.


    Then his knees softened and he almost knelt down. But I have an idea in my heart that I don''t want to surrender.


    The volcano saw that I could hold on. With a cold smile, I hit my left fist and added the two fists. My kneecap couldn''t bear it and made a click, but I still didn''t kneel down.


    Under heavy pressure, there are signs of luminescence in the fourth spine.


    Will casting? The volcano seems to have found something. It whispers in disbelief. How is this possible?


    I don''t know what will casting is, but with my indomitable heart, I felt that the pressure from the volcano''s fist was getting smaller and smaller. At the last moment, I roared, directly opened the volcano''s fists and shouted, golden elixir.


    The volcano didn''t react at first, but soon woke up and sneered that it was just Laoshan


    But before he finished, a strange black light penetrated his eyebrows, and then seven times, killing his heart.


    The speed of the black light is as fast as lightning. Before you can see what''s inside, it has flown back to qingyangzi''s hand.


    The volcano''s face was frozen and looked back inconceivably. At this time, the box in qingyangzi''s hand was closing.


    I watched the flame on him really go out, sneered and said, your fault is to insult a man holding an antique.


    At the moment when qingyangzi was scolded and rolled, the killing intention in his eyes flashed away, but he was caught by me. Coupled with the temptation of the golden pill, it was enough to make him take risks.


    At the moment of the volcano, there was also a sound from Wang pangzi, open.


    I see that his cultivation has reached the peak of Qi Wu state, which is much better than the last time he dealt with Jinshan. I feel that he is a rubber pocket. After being opened, his body can hold more strength.


    The look on Tushan''s face was desperate. He had just stepped into the Hedao realm. With the attribute of Zhenyuan, he thought he could crush the fat man in the Xuantong realm. Now he found that Wang pangzi improved several realms in a moment and trapped him with nine words.


    I''m not surprised. Qu Yuanxian ranks higher than them. Wang pangzi can break the Da Luo Bergamot with the ancient truth. It''s not difficult to deal with him.


    After Wang pangzi''s realm was improved, he hit the soil attribute needle in his hand.


    The earth mountain that had returned to God madly built a wall and wanted to stop it. I took out a small wooden axe and threw it out fiercely, directly hitting the earth needle.


    At the next moment, the earth wall collapsed, the dust and flame were dim at the same time, and the bodies of volcanoes and earth mountains fell slowly.


    In the distance, qingyangzi''s face was livid and he shouted at me ferociously. Zhang Tong, if you can''t get the gold pill, I''ll kill your spirit.


    The book of seven arrows on the nail head is very strange. Naturally, I won''t make mistakes. I hurriedly said, brother qingyangzi, you can rest assured that the golden elixir is yours.


    Talking, I was wondering how to kill him. The golden elixir is reserved for Fubo. How can I let Laoshan cast a semi saint. There''s also the book of seven arrows on the nail head. It''s greedy to look at it. It''s just that it''s not easy to kill qingyangzi for a while and a half.


    The cut immortal gourd crossed his legs and half floated on the top of the eclosion field. It was very leisurely, because the cultivation of the eclosion field was severely suppressed by the water mountain, and the weakness was exposed as soon as the fight. The water mountain only attacked the eclosion field, but it could only protect it. As a result, no one could do anything.


    Yuhuatian smiled bitterly at me. As long as you get close to him, the immortal chopping throwing knife will break it immediately.


    As soon as Wang pangzi recovered, he sat down on the ground panting and said, fat Lord, I''m out of breath. Let him continue to consume.


    The water mountain can control the water attribute. It keeps flowing. The immortal chopping throwing knife can be taken back. It must be endless for them to consume, not the way.


    I''m going to take a breath and go over and help.


    But just then, two figures appeared on the collapsed wall ruins. One was Jiang NV, and the other was very tall. Her clothes crossed obliquely around her chest, half of her body was naked, and she carried a big white bone stick in her hand, which was as rough as a savage.


    As soon as they appeared, they came to me a few steps. The savage man took out a dagger, squatted down, broke the volcano''s chest and took out his heart.


    I thought he wouldn''t eat people''s hearts raw, right? But when the heart of the volcano was taken out, I heard a sigh, because the heart was red like fire, like a beating flame.


    The savage said excitedly, heart of fire. Then I continued to walk towards the earth mountain. My eyebrows wrinkled. I felt that I didn''t dig the heart of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. It seemed that I missed something, but there were signs of lifting Xia on the savage, and I didn''t dare to stop it.


    If you guess correctly, he is Tuoba Guhong.


    I wanted to follow the past, but I found that Jiang NV had been staring at me. Then I remembered that her clothes had been burned. Now they are bare, and Jiang NV''s eyes have been staring at me


    I quickly clamped my legs, protected the caterpillar with my hands, and ran with a red face to pick off the fat man''s coat and wrap it around my body for the time being.


    At this time, qingyangzi also came and held the black box in his hand. Jiang NV then took her eyes away from me and asked with a slight pick in her eyebrows, nailing her head and seven arrows?


    Qingyangzi''s face has always been bad. He killed the volcano. Now his heart must be very complicated and suffering. However, when Jiang NV asked him, he nodded on guard.


    At this time, the cut fairy gourd gave a cry of milk and milk, and the thief stopped running.


    When I looked back, Shuishan saw two companions die miserably. They had no intention to fight again and had escaped far away. But the cut immortal gourd screamed loudly, but it didn''t mean to chase. Instead, he shouted to the savage, Tuoba Guhong. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you have to refine the heart of the five elements. You can''t do without him.


    Tuoba Guhong just took out the glowing heart of the earth mountain and heard the fierce bow of his body. The next moment, the earth shook. The earth and rock under his feet cracked, and the crack spread from my feet and directly spread out for tens of meters. His burly body, like a meteor, caught up with the water mountain in an instant. Just listen to a scream, and the water mountain fell directly.


    I quickly shouted, fat man, fat man, take pictures quickly.


    The inheritance of Wudao mountain is completely destroyed. I don''t know how the five spirits and semi saints will retaliate. Now there are many top shots, how can they miss them.


    Tuoba Guhong quickly stepped back with three hearts in his hands and was patted by Wang pangzi.


    Wang pangzi is very cautious. He uses online shooting and sends it out after shooting. But Tuoba Guhong didn''t care at all. After coming over, he stood quietly beside Jiang NV.


    Jiang NV took another look at qingyangzi, turned back and said to Wang pangzi, don''t shoot. Five spirits come and ask him to find Tuoba directly.


    Hey, Wang pangzi and I are so happy that we can''t close our mouths. However, we still have to be careful about this. Besides, Tuoba Guhong killed the inheritance of wudaoshan. Is it really just to refine the heart of the five elements?


    But when I was thinking about it, Jiang NV suddenly said, you have a friend named Chen Hao, right? He fell into Ji Yue''s hands.

 Chapter 138

    I thought Jiang Nu was interested in nailing the head and seven arrows book and could contain qingyangzi, but it seemed that she was not interested.


    Now I heard that Chen Hao was arrested by the Ji family. I''m a little confused. But before I asked Jiang Nu, qingyangzi came up and grabbed me. Coldly, he said, Zhang Tong, take me to find Jindan.


    Qingyangzi is not an eclosion field. The biggest reason why he killed the volcano is that he was humiliated in front of more than 30 people. Laoshan is not a feathering gate, but has inside information. When he gets the golden elixir, he can become a semi saint in a short time. At that time, it is possible to take charge of the book of nailing the head and seven arrows and kill the saints. He is not too afraid of the five spirits and semi saints of wudaoshan.


    So now he must get the golden pill. He won''t form an alliance with us. It''s very tricky.


    Tuoba Guhong and Jiang Nu were like passers-by. They ignored me when they saw qingyangzi holding me.


    At the moment when qingyangzi held me, I hurriedly held Jiang NV and said, I have something to tell you.


    Jiang NV stopped and looked. I grabbed her clothes by the hand. I was a little unhappy, but I still nodded. I hurried her aside.


    Qingyangzi didn''t dare to offend Jiang nu. He let go of his hand and followed me from a distance to prevent me from running away.


    Wang pangzi also followed and whispered in front of Jiang NV, boss, do you want to kill him?


    Don''t worry, that book of seven arrows is a little weird. I let the fat man take it easy. Qingyangzi killed the volcano second. Although it was a sneak attack, it was difficult to avoid the speed even if it was a frontal confrontation. If there were qingyangzi''s cultivation in the feather field, you can try it.


    When Jiang Nu saw that we were still talking about qingyangzi, her face sank and said, if you have anything to say, I have something else to do.


    I smiled and said, I know you are looking for the entrance of the demon world.


    oh Jiang Nu was a little surprised and asked, did your wife tell you?


    Now it seems that Bai Wushuang asked me to take the demon code, which should be related to the entrance of the demon world. Of course, there must be a lot of things recorded in the thick demon code, but they haven''t seen it yet.


    I don''t want to waste time explaining such things. By default, there''s one thing you don''t know.


    Jiang NV didn''t interrupt and motioned me to continue. It was very cold.


    Now qingyangzi is covetous. I have to follow her and Tuoba Guhong to save Chen Hao. With thick skin, I don''t dare to sell off. I directly said that Chen Hao is the first disciple of the evil sect, and the evil sect leader Bai Wushuang is a big demon. My wife said he came out of the demon world, so Chen Hao knows the entrance of the demon world.


    Tuoba Guhong also followed him. His face changed and he said. It seems that the Ji family already knows the entrance of the demon world.


    That''s for sure. Don''t forget that Ji Yue can read her heart. I reminded him, and then said, you take me to Chen Hao, and then I''ll ask him to tell you the entrance of the demon world, otherwise the Ji family will find the demon world, which will be very disadvantageous to other families.


    Boy, you know a lot. Tuoba Guhong is only in his twenties. Standing beside him, he feels like a beast. His voice is rough and crazy. Do you want us to protect you?


    Look what you said. Wang pangzi interrupted and said, our boss still needs someone to protect? This is an exchange of interests.


    EH. Wang pangzi interrupted. Tuoba Guhong seemed to suddenly find something. His eyes fell on Wang pangzi. His pupils contracted and split into two. Two black eyes stared at Wang pangzi at the same time.


    Wang pangzi was so hairy that he had a thin layer of sweat on his forehead in just a few seconds. Seeing Tuoba Guhong staring at Wang pangzi, Jiang Nu waited quietly. Not long after Tuoba Guhong''s eyes overlapped and returned to normal, Jiang Nu asked, what do you see?


    Cannot see. Tuoba Guhong kept blinking and looked very uncomfortable. Then he said to Wang pangzi, my demon discrimination has no hiding place at present. Your boy is very special, but my Tuoba family has been born to kill demons for generations and can smell the smell of demons.


    Demon? Is fat Wang a devil? But there is no magic way in the five ways. Tuoba''s eyes suddenly have a strong killing intention. The Xiaguang flows on him and wants to fight Wang pangzi.


    Wang pangzi was oppressed by him, his face turned white, and cold sweat kept coming out of his greasy face.


    I took out my wooden axe and stood beside fat Wang by mistake. Watching Tuoba on guard, Gu Hong said that he was my little brother.


    Yuhuatian also found that the situation was wrong. He hesitated and came over. The runes on the cut immortal gourd were flashing. He pointed at Tuoba Guhong and said, wild boy


    The cut immortal gourd just shouted three words. The momentum of Tuoba Guhong suddenly changed. I only saw the residual shadow, and the cut immortal gourd flew out. On the way, it roared angrily, savage, I''m not finished with you.


    The words fell, and the chopping immortal Throwing Knife flew out.


    In the face of the innate Qi, Tuoba Guhong made a fierce bow and posed as a beast. His skin and flesh were tight, the glow was free, and the muscles of his beard were like steel muscles and iron bones.


    The immortal chopping throwing knife fell on it, and sparks splashed everywhere, but the last one pulled out a blood hole on his bare left chest.


    The immortal gourd still wanted to do it, but was shouted by the eclosion field in time.


    Tuoba Guhong looked down at the bloody mouth on his chest and said with a slight frown that he was worthy of being a wise ancient immortal, but it was still a little worse.


    How dare you question me? The immortal gourd jumps violently and wants to kill again.


    Tuoba Guhong''s response was just to turn the huge white bone stick like a baseball bat in his hand, which was immediately covered with a layer of light golden light. The texture of the bone naturally became a symbol, emitting terrible power.


    Cut the immortal gourd and make a strange cry. I asked you, you... Immortal bone. Have you ever set foot on the broken fairy road?


    Fairy bone!


    Have you ever seen a dead fairy?


    The breath of Tuoba Guhong locks Wang pangzi and me at the same time, and is on guard against cutting immortal gourd at the same time. The meridians in my body are glowing against the suppression of juxia.


    But the strength gap is too big, so I can''t move. The meridians in my body are flashing and can''t stabilize.


    I don''t have time to think about whether fat Wang is a devil or a man. Seeing Tuoba Guhong want to kill him, I said coldly that if you dare to kill him, my wife will settle with you.


    Corpse king? Tuoba Guhong sneered. I want to see what she can do. If she shows up now, I don''t mind killing her.


    While Tuoba Guhong was talking, his momentum suddenly became stronger. Fat Wang roared deeply in his mouth, and purple blood lines appeared on his face, ferocious and terrible.


    The main vertebrae in my body was dim, but at this time, the cut immortal gourd spit out the cut immortal flying knife, which quickly swept through us, breaking Tuoba Guhong''s breath to suppress me and the fat man.


    For a moment, my meridians glowed, and with a fierce bow, the small wooden axe cleaved down. The void trembled and a terrible crack appeared.


    Bang, a loud noise. The wooden axe was blocked by white bones, and the runes on the immortal bones flickered, which directly shocked me to fly.


    Roar!


    Wang pangzi let out a roar and his body was purple.


    The heavenly demon body is indeed a demon.


    Tuoba Guhong sneered and determined to sweep the bone stick to kill Wang pangzi. I struggled to get up. My whole body was soft, like falling apart. I had no time to save it, and I couldn''t save it.


    But just then, Jiang NV said faintly, Tuoba, that''s all for today.


    The voice fell, and a surging river appeared behind Jiang nu. The river was choppy. She raised her hand lightly and stopped Tuoba''s immortal bone. However, at the moment of collision, the Yellow River behind Jiang Nu seemed to be pushed back by a huge force.


    Roar!


    Tuoba Guhong was like a beast. He roared that Tuoba family was born to kill demons. The demon body is immortal, and the battle continues.


    Tuoba Guhong''s hair is flying in disorder, and his eyes are now. He must resist the formula of the Yellow River.


    But at this time, I felt like water flowing around me. When I heard the sound of water, Wang pangzi, Yu Huatian and I suddenly flew to the void. There were waves under my feet and the river was surging. They were leaving quickly.


    It''s a strange image, but it''s incomparably real. The spray hits the body, cold and wet.


    Wait, my lord


    Before I knew what was going on, I heard the sound of chopping the immortal gourd. After eclosion, I found that my gourd didn''t follow. I hurried back, but the chopping immortal gourd quickly followed and fell on his head.


    At this time, Jiang Nu slowly floated out of the water, like a real river god. Her neon clothes and feather clothes floated in the water, unspeakable beauty.


    But the next moment, she said coldly, Zhang Tong, if you can''t ask where the entrance of the demon world is, I''ll educate you for your wife.


    Looking back, I didn''t see qingyangzi and Tuoba Guhong coming with me. I was relieved. I didn''t care much about her words. I found Chen Hao and delayed for a while. He turned around and hurried to see the fat man. He saw that the purple in his eyes was fading.


    Busy asking, are you okay?


    don''t worry. Wang pangzi''s voice was hoarse, as if he had changed. I didn''t continue to ask, when the previous thing didn''t happen.


    I don''t know how far I went. Jiang NV''s vision disappeared. We fell quickly. In front of us was the ruins of an ancient building. At this time, many people gathered. Seeing us fall, they all look back.


    Ginger girl!


    It''s goddess Jiang!


    Jiang Nu has a great reputation. All the people who recognize her are shouting in the voice of worship and automatically give way.


    In front of these people, there is a round stone with a shelf. Chen Hao, more than ten centimeters high, is hung upside down. Ji Lin and Ji Yue are standing next to him.


    Seeing Jiang Nu, Ji Yue''s eyebrows are shining. The faint blue mark seems to be together with a world, vast as a star, but when you look closely, you will feel that it is a dead and cold hole.


    Jiang Nu walked over, her clothes glowing against some force.


    I thought Chen Hao was hung up, but when he saw me, he quickly fell to the ground and flew to my shoulder. He shouted excitedly, boss.


    I was stunned and asked him, didn''t you get caught by the Ji family?


    Chen Hao turned his little eyes and whispered that Jiang Nu had seen you that day. I deliberately lied to her that I was caught by the Ji family and told her that I knew the entrance of the demon world. Let her bring you, and I''ll tell her the entrance to the demon world. I didn''t expect that she was really fooled, hahaha!


    agree without prior without previous consultation?


    I asked, do you know the entrance of the demon world?


    hear nothing of. Chen Hao said thief Xi.


    I don''t know how he cheated the Ji family''s brothers and sisters, but if the Ji family and the Jiang family had a showdown on the entrance of the demon world, it wouldn''t be easy to do.


    Sure enough, the thought in my heart fell. Ji Yue said in an empty voice that we were all cheated.


    Then the three people seemed to communicate by voice. I didn''t have time to ask Chen Hao about superfluous things and shouted, fatty, brother Yu, take care.


    When the words fell, my meridians glowed all over my body, and I began to run away with zombie steps.


    But the speed was only increased to the limit. There was a roar of water behind her. Jiang Nu caught up with me very quickly and grabbed me from the strange image.


    While she grabbed it, I just jumped out of my step. The clothes tied around my waist were grabbed by her and became bare again. But I didn''t care about it and ran away quickly.


    Jiang Nu chased after me and asked me in a cold voice. Do you remember what I said?

 Chapter 139

    Chen Hao and Jian have no intention of separating them for more than a month. A lot must have happened during this period.


    It''s just too late to ask.


    However, if Chen Hao knows about the entrance of the demon world and is read by Ji Yue, it will be beneficial to tell Jiang Nu and let them toss with several ancient aristocratic families.


    Chen Hao lay on my shoulder and saw Jiang NV tear my clothes away. He shouted to the sky. You are the girl of that family. Why are you so shameless? Take off men''s clothes.


    Hum! Jiang NV hummed coldly in the vision.


    I looked up and saw the river rippling overhead, like a real river hanging in the air. I shouted that my wife was reluctant to beat me. What qualifications do you have to educate me for her?


    Jiang Nu didn''t answer. Then came the magic laughter of cutting immortal gourd.


    Ah ha ha ha! You run hard. No matter how you run, you can''t escape your own palm.


    I thought it was fast and caught up with it. Through the vision, I found that it was caught in the palm of Jiang Nu''s hand. There was a layer of running water around the gourd and was imprisoned.


    It''s really useless without Xianyuan''s urging. What makes me dissatisfied is that it didn''t work hard this time.


    Glancing over, he saw that Wang pangzi and yuhuatian were also imprisoned by Jiang nu.


    I was so angry, but I had to stop.


    Ginger fell to the ground, grabbed the naked me with her hand, and turned directly to face her.


    Maybe I was young and she didn''t feel shy. At this time, Wang pangzi and yuhuatian also fell down from the void and looked embarrassed.


    Jiang Nu pressed my shoulder with one hand, threw away the cut immortal gourd in her hand, and asked coldly, why didn''t she run? Then the water condensed, turned into a hand and slapped me on the ass. I became angry and wanted to resist.


    But the next moment, I felt that there was water flowing in my body. The meridians were wrapped by a layer of water mist and directly imprisoned.


    Pa Pa!


    Twice in a row, my ass is red. However, I couldn''t resist, so I had to threaten. When my wife came, I asked her to catch you back, be a female slave and wash my feet.


    I was so angry that I was not allowed to swear on weekdays. I couldn''t find words to swear for a while. Thinking of the request of cutting immortal gourd, he blurted it out.


    immature. Jiang Nu sneered and suddenly bounced on my caterpillar. She said something disgusting. I really don''t know what your wife thinks about such a small thing. She won''t feel boring watching it all day?


    I hurried to protect the caterpillar with my hand and glared at her.


    At this time, there was a glow flying in the sky, like Tuoba Guhong chasing, and many people were coming in the direction of the ruins.


    Jiang NV asked coldly. Finally, do you know the entrance of the demon world?


    Yes.


    Chen Hao and I answered almost at the same time. Jiang Nu frowned slightly, looked at Chen Hao on my shoulder and asked, since she knew, why can''t Ji Yue read your heart?


    Do you believe her? When Chen Hao left, he obviously heard something. He looked at Jiang Nu like an idiot and said that what the Ji family feared most was that the five aristocratic families knew the entrance of the demon world and prevented them from controlling the demon world. How could they tell you the truth.


    I hummed with tacit understanding and said that people are ugly and brain seeds are not easy to use.


    At the same time, I looked at the sky. Tuoba Guhong was about to arrive. As soon as the conversation changed, you were doing me a favor to send Wang pangzi out of the forbidden demon gate. At that time, Chen Hao will tell you the entrance of the demon world.


    Jiang NV doesn''t believe it anymore. I''m in a hurry. I''ve been caught by you. If I deceive you, you can deal with it.


    Little one, you said that? Jiang Nu said with a serious look. She was lying to me, so she cut your gadget!


    My face was black and I was afraid. Because she''s not scaring me, she''s serious. And as a strong man, he has been cheated again and again. It is kind not to want my life.


    But if Wang pangzi doesn''t go, Tuoba Guhong will never let him go. When you bite your teeth, you can only nod.


    Jiang Nu was also worried that Tuoba Guhong would catch up with him, and she showed the Yellow River formula again, taking us to the forbidden demon gate. On the way, yuhuatian gave me his clothes. Chen Hao jumped onto fat Wang''s shoulder and swayed his legs. Seeing that Jiang Nu didn''t pay attention, the corners of his mouth moved slightly and was talking to fat Wang.


    The river runs very fast. We arrived at the forbidden demon gate in more than an hour.


    At the moment when Jiang Nu controlled the spread of the strange image, Chen Hao suddenly spit out a bead from his mouth, which was conveniently hidden by Wang pangzi at his waist. At the same time, I also stood in front of them to block Jiang Nu''s sight.


    Falling to the ground, I told yuhuatian to go out and leave as far as possible. If the yuhuamen is difficult, you can go directly to Shiao mountain.


    At present, there are two old and stiff figures in Shiao mountain, Gu Jiyang''s main idea. It''s impossible for ordinary people to enter. In Feiyu gate, there may not even be Qixia realm.


    Jiang Nu only stared at Chen Hao and me, regardless of yuhuatian and fatso Wang.


    Wang pangzi looked sad. Before leaving, he said, I won''t have a chance to come out this time. If I don''t see it in this world, I hope I can meet it in the next life. Nice to meet you all my life.


    I don''t know what to say. I feel very sad. In my opinion, whether it''s a demon, a corpse or a demon, if my heart is right, what''s the difference?


    But Tuoba Guhong said that Wang pangzi was a demon, and the Tuoba family took hunting demons as the foundation of their family, so it can be said that they will never die.


    the fat. I shouted, took out the glass lamp and said to him, there is inheritance in the ancient ware, and you can''t use the art, but the glass lamp has the ability to trace back to the past, which is very strong.


    Wang pangzi nodded and did not refuse. He accepted the glass lamp with tears in his eyes. He did not dare to stay more. He wanted to return to the Wang''s house before Tuoba Guhong spread the news.


    Leave in a hurry, too late to say too much.


    Chen Hao said goodbye and shouted from a distance, fat brother, see you tomorrow. What I hope to see is a big devil, what Tuoba and what ginger girl are all suppressed.


    Words are domineering, but they are sad.


    Originally, Wang pangzi''s eyes were dim and without luster. But when he heard this, he nodded hard and turned away without looking back.


    Ginger''s face was slightly black, but she didn''t say anything. In her opinion, Chen Hao and I are just children. Seeing that fat Wang went out of the forbidden demon gate, ginger took Chen Hao and me away.


    Her vision is too eye-catching. At this time, there is no need to avoid the tracking of Kaifa BA Guhong and Ji''s family.


    The five families are far more powerful than the Xuanmen factions, but they seem peaceful. In fact, the undercurrent is surging and each has a purpose. I don''t know who will be stronger when they fight with Lord Yang. I''m looking forward to it. It''s best to kill them all. If they can''t fight, they will force Lord Yang out. Let me make sure whether he is the person behind Li Guangfu.


    However, it takes time and opportunity to achieve this goal.


    After all, the more powerful the family is, the more cautious it is. The idea of a small fishing village like Xianmen is rare.


    Supervisor Jiang NV, I don''t dare to ask what Chen Hao said to Wang pangzi, but the bead that Wang pangzi took out should be an unparalleled demon yuan.


    Female stiff cast immortal yuan, white unparalleled recovery, Shiao mountain will return to the peak, but the opponent to face will also be stronger.


    Jiang NV took Chen Hao and me and landed in a pile of rubble. She stopped and asked, say, where is the entrance of the demon world?


    At the same time, she didn''t know where to take out a pair of scissors and clicked. I feel chilly in my crotch and the caterpillars are not protected at all times.


    Chen Hao jumped on my head, put up a shed with his hands and looked into the distance. After observing for a long time, I said that it should be that direction, far and far. I went to find my master''s demon yuan. It took me two months at full speed. When I came back, I met Ji Lin, who was just like you, and walked for more than ten days.


    As soon as I heard him say it took me two months, I knew he was talking nonsense and delaying time, but he increased the credibility of the lie by looking for the white matchless demon yuan.


    After more than ten days of delay, Jiang NV''s sermon is about to begin. It''s a kind of recognition to be the host at a grand event like sermon. She won''t miss the opportunity to waste it.


    At that meeting, the female stiff immortal yuan was stable, and her cultivation returned to the juxia realm. Her magic power should not fall.


    Wang pangzi has left. I deliberately asked, is the bead you gave Wang pangzi just now your master''s demon yuan?


    Um. Chen Hao then said that half of his demon yuan lingered at the entrance of the demon world. I also found his demon yuan to know the location.


    Jiang NV was skeptical before, but after listening to my dialogue with Chen Hao, she snorted coldly and took us flying to the East.


    In the evening, it was already a hundred miles away. She used the Yellow River formula and doubled her speed.


    Passing through a forest, there was a sudden light below. I hurried to stop. She was very unhappy, but she couldn''t stand me talking. She fell like a mountain not far away.


    In a ruins thousands away, more than 20 people gathered and were suppressing a luminous ancient artifact. The scene was very chaotic. I saw the soul gathering flag of the Qu family swaying, and the Yin wind covered hundreds of meters, which was very strong.


    I told Jiang Nu that Chen Hao would stay here and I would go down and have a look.


    Girl Jiang frowned slightly and told me that you can''t stop the hell by hunting the Qu family. Instead, you will force the soul seduction gate to a dead end.


    I shook my head and said that the soul seduction gate was infiltrated by the underworld. It''s just a matter of time. It''s better to weaken it now if you let them develop at that time.


    This... Ginger frowned slightly. I don''t believe I can see through this. She asked, is this what your wife told you?


    Um. I looked back at her and asked, since you know that the hell wants to intervene in the sun, why don''t you stop it?


    Jiang Nu said anxiously, there are some things you don''t understand. Give you ten minutes. If you don''t come back, I''ll crush him.


    The words fell, and she clutched Chen Hao in her hand and imprisoned him firmly.


    Chen Hao nodded at me. I didn''t speak. I fastened my wide clothes, took out a small wooden axe and rushed down.


    The scene on the ruins was very chaotic. When I got close, I saw that they were suppressing a jasper flying shuttle. It was like a jade boat. It was ten meters long and very fast. It was faster than the Yellow River Jue performed by Jiang nu.


    More than twenty of them were divided into four groups to guard one side.


    The first is a young man in his early twenties. To my surprise, his cultivation is even better than Qu Yuan, with the strange image of Qi''s physical environment.


    He is not from the Qu family, but a disciple of the Liao family. Unfortunately, if the inheritance of burning lamps is in his hands, it is much better than in Qu Yuan''s hands.


    They focused on besieging the flying shuttle in the sky, and I didn''t have a real yuan. No one noticed my proximity.


    His accomplishments are higher than mine, and I dare not trust him. A sneak attack is a small wooden axe.


    The young people of the Liao family noticed it for the first time and shouted angrily. The big flag waved fiercely at me. In the dark wind, hundreds of ghosts roared and swarmed. However, the strength of the small wooden axe swept away and all became Yin.


    Zhang Tong. The youth of the Liao family recognized me and quickly took back the soul gathering flag in his hand. At the same time, the lunar hand patted it out.


    As soon as he did it, my eyebrows frowned. His Taiyin hand was different from Qu Yuan''s.

 Chapter 140

    As soon as the Liao family disciples took action, the yin-yang mark was directly manifested. Like Qu Xiao, it was to revive the soul through the dead.


    On the mark, the enchanting chain spread like a cobweb, creating a rune to block the blow of the small wooden axe.


    After using it for so long, I found that the small wooden axe is not invincible. I can''t split things close to Xianyuan, but it can suppress them.


    I quickly retreated while the yin-yang mark was suppressed. On the way, I killed two Xuantong''s early Gouhun sect disciples. Without stopping, I ran directly to Jiang NV.


    A Qi Wu state, plus more than 20 monks in Xuantong junior high school, fall into it is to die. As soon as I ran, they all chased after me. I said while running, you waste, I can knock down one piece with one punch. It''s all slag.


    court death.


    The Liao family''s disciple Leng drank and the yin-yang mark flew out. I jumped two steps to avoid it without turning my head. I showed the zombie jump and ran all the way back to Jiang NV.


    Seeing that I brought people, Jiang Nu said coldly, I won''t interfere in your business.


    There were no photos in the forum. Liao''s disciples didn''t know Jiang nu. They surrounded her as soon as they came up. Chen Hao said coldly in Jiang Nu''s hand at this time. A group of dregs ate me.


    When Chen Hao spoke, I had retreated far away. He was imprisoned by Jiang Nu and had no half strength, but when he shouted out, he hit him with a fierce punch in the air.


    The disciples of Gouhun sect thought he really did it, and the talismans rushed up. In this way, it can only be Jiang NV who suffers.


    While they besieged Jiang Nu, I quickly left and went back to the ruins. The jade boat was still floating in the void. I didn''t want to leave after being besieged.


    I frowned slightly. It''s reasonable to say that it''s not difficult to subdue the ancient artifacts after they are found. Otherwise, how can I get the immortal gourd.


    Just now, a Qi Wujing and more than 20 Xuantong didn''t win it. I didn''t even have the desire to try. I looked down in the ruins under the jade boat, removed several boulders, and found a half open box below. There was also a jade bead the size of a fist hole, glowing.


    I reached out to get the beads without any resistance, and the moment I picked them up, the jade shuttle on my head fell into my hand.


    hey. The meridians and collaterals on my hand glowed and spread to the jade shuttle. After covering, there were ancient Chinese characters, which turned out to be an inheritance.


    I was secretly happy. When I came out, I promised Qinxue them to find inheritance for them. It''s really lucky to meet one now.


    The meridians connect the jade shuttle, which is similar to the urging of Zhenyuan. I continue to make efforts. The jade shuttle suddenly enlarges with a buzzing sound. There is a space that can accommodate two people, and the jade shuttle floats in the air without further urging.


    I climbed in and held the ball in my hand. Just thinking about whether it could fly, Yu Suo really moved.


    Mind control?


    I continue to try, and really move according to my mind, but this control needs to be completed through the jade ball.


    Hey, hey, I really found a treasure this time. It''s up to you whether the caterpillar can keep it or not! I jumped down to myself and kissed the jade ball. The meridians in the body are dim, and the jade shuttle becomes smaller and falls back into the palm of the hand.


    I hid the jade ball and took the shuttle back to the mountain.


    The people of the soul seduction sect have fallen down, but Jiang NV didn''t kill them. Without saying a word, I made up an axe to kill the gods and spirits, and conveniently received the Yin and Yang marks.


    Jiang Nu looked at me coldly with a gloomy face. When I killed all the people, she said coldly that this is the last time. Next time, even if you are a child, I won''t be soft.


    She said that I took advantage of her. I quickly made amends and handed the jade shuttle to her.


    Seeing that I took the initiative to hand over the booty, Jiang Nu''s face eased slightly. She took the jade shuttle and injected it into Zhenyuan. The inheritance inside turned out to be empty. She looked at it without interest and said that there was inheritance inside, but it was of no great use.


    The jade shuttle is an ancient weapon. It has a remote control. Now the remote control is hidden by me. It must be useless. I heard the speech and hurriedly reached out to pick it up. Jiang NV threw it back to me and continued to play the Yellow River formula on her way.


    On the way, I asked many questions and learned that the strength of the ancient aristocratic family was terrible. According to her, the Ji family alone had 72 and a half saints, and it was 50 years ago, and now there will only be more.


    The other three ginger girls didn''t say, but they won''t be much weaker if they can compete with the Ji family.


    What is the concept of 72 semi saints? The whole Xuanmen, large and small, all those who appeared and those who did not appear, I''m afraid there is only that number.


    However, it can be seen from the conversation that the ancient aristocratic family is also stuck in the semi saint and dare not cross the saint robbery, otherwise it will also be robbed of Tao fruit.


    I want to get more relevant information. Unfortunately, what she knows is similar to what I know now. It''s of little value. She didn''t hide the fact that they didn''t look for ancient artifacts here. She told me that the inheritance of ancient aristocratic families was left from the fairy age. There are supporting magic artifacts in the skill method, which will only weaken if replaced halfway.


    Then I asked about killing immortal sword and killing immortal sword. She told me not to waste my time here. The killing immortal sword is in their house and the killing immortal sword is in Ji''s house. No one uses it. It''s just in the treasure house.


    I was so depressed that I asked her if she could give it to me. What I got was a white eye.


    The sword array launched by the immortal killing four swords is an ancient killing array. Its power is greatly weakened when it is split. They don''t use it, but they won''t let it spread.


    On the way, I planned to escape with the jade shuttle and please her as much as possible. However, during the rest, Chen Hao would be banned by her. I was very careful.


    Three days later, we had gone deep into the East, far from the forbidden demon gate. She began to relax her vigilance. After imprisoning my meridians, she agreed that Chen Hao would go out with me to find food.


    For the first time in eight days, I had a formal conversation with Chen Hao and confirmed that what fat Wang brought out was the matchless demon yuan. Speaking of the place where the demon yuan was found, Chen Hao lowered his voice and said mysteriously that my master''s demon yuan was found in Hualong pool, and there was Longmen not far away. I felt that there was a great chance in that place, but I was anxious to send out the demon yuan without in-depth exploration. When I got rid of this smelly woman, we could go there.


    I frowned slightly and said that for such a long time, many people have gone far. I''m afraid they have long been found.


    can''t! Chen haozhenyuan was sealed. He tried his best to hold a thumb thick firewood and said in a low voice that I couldn''t find the place without the guidance of my master''s demon yuan.


    Well, that''s good.


    I answered and told him about Yusuo. I was going to run away tonight. The two agreed and went back to cook meat. I''ve accumulated several animal skins in the past few days. After eating, I''ll make myself a small leather jacket.


    Jiang Nu looked at me and said, I see you can cook food and clothes. No one takes care of you in Shiao mountain?


    Um. I answered, looked up and looked at her tearfully and said, when I was nine years old, something happened at home and my relatives were gone. Without my wife, I would have starved to death in the mountains. When I arrived at the corpse clan, it was very cold. In winter, I had to catch fish in the Yin river. Every time I got ashore, my skin was frozen black.


    My wife can''t talk. In a few years, it''s just me and Chen Hao. By the way, don''t you know? When Chen Hao was seven years old, he was killed by the people of the seduction sect. He used to be a dead soul.


    I wiped my tears and sobbed a few times.


    Jiang Nu said with some emotion, no wonder you''ve been killing people of the seduction sect. But it''s okay. At least you survived. Is your wife okay with you? I heard she''s very protective!


    It''s not that good! I continued to wipe my tears and said that she drank my blood every day, especially when she was injured, she almost killed me several times, and said that I was a blood pig.


    Jiang Nu said that the corpse clan is not the right way after all, but it is better than wild stiffness, otherwise it can suck you dry at one time.


    Um.


    I answered. Chen Hao then sighed and said, up to now, I haven''t seen my parents for six years. I don''t know how they are. Sometimes I want to go back, but I don''t dare to go in at the door.


    I''m afraid I''ll scare them. I''m afraid I''ll have to separate when I see them, which will bring them greater pain.


    What Chen Hao said was his heart. He showed his true feelings and cried very sad.


    After listening to us, Jiang NV was silent for a long time. I asked, sister, have you lived a hard life?


    The aristocratic family is arrogant. There must be no miserable experience. After listening to our tragic experience, she naturally won''t show off her superiority. She smiled awkwardly and said, it''s okay.


    When I was ready to rest at night, I begged, sister, can you not seal my meridians? I''ve gone so far. I can''t run for a while and a half. Now it''s very cold.


    As I spoke, I pulled my little fur coat and wrapped myself. Chen Hao can also say that my body is recast from Tianyuan stone. Without Zhenyuan, my soul has been excluded, which is very uncomfortable.


    Influenced by our story in the evening, Jiang NV hesitated and agreed, but warned that if you dare to run, you will be punished if I catch you.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t show any excitement. They were in a low mood and nodded sadly. They snuggled up in the dead grass.


    In the dead of night, Chen Hao secretly looked into his eyes and whispered that he seemed to be asleep.


    I asked him to be quiet, secretly took out the jade ball and jade shuttle, and let Chen Hao control the jade ball. I released the jade shuttle and tried to leave as quickly as possible.


    I planned to be careful. After waiting for more than ten minutes, I jumped up from the ground. The meridians glowed and the jade shuttle magnified instantly. Almost at the same time, I grabbed Chen Hao and jumped up. The green light twinkled and broke through the sky in an instant.


    Jiang Nu woke up for the first time and used her magic powers to catch up. Chen Hao manipulated the shuttle. I stood behind and made a face at the chasing ginger girl. Ha ha, I said with a smile, stupid woman, go to hell!


    Jiang NV''s face was gloomy and she didn''t say a word. She stepped on the Yellow River and followed her closely.


    I was startled and hurriedly shouted to Chen Hao and said, Haozi, don''t turn a corner and go straight.


    Now it''s not hiding, it''s running.


    Chen Hao was not turning the corner, but the distance opened. I was so happy that little Tintin saved it.


    Seeing that Jiang Nu had been following behind, she kept making sarcasm.


    She blacked her face all the way. She must be angry at her stupidity.


    Until the next night, her speed was still unabated, while Chen Hao tried to control it with his heart, and her soul couldn''t bear it. After I took over, I continued to escape. On the fifth day, my face began to black, the whole person was sleepy, and her spirit couldn''t bear it, while Jiang NV''s speed was still unabated.


    On the seventh day, we were about to arrive at the forbidden demon gate. Chen Hao and I couldn''t open their eyes. In the last few kilometers, with a bang, the jade shuttle became smaller, threw us out and fell from high altitude. But I was so tired that I fell asleep on the way down.


    When we woke up, Chen Hao and I were already on the third floor of the secret land. They were hung upside down on an old tree. There were many people around the inner and outer floors, pointing like giant pandas.

 Chapter 141

    I slowly regained my consciousness. After recognizing the form, I quickly checked the caterpillar. Fortunately, it was not cut off.


    The subconscious action caused a burst of laughter around me. I didn''t pay attention to it. I looked at Chen Hao sideways. His Tianyuan body hasn''t fully integrated. His soul recovered slowly after being weak and still in a coma.


    Is he the husband of the corpse emperor?


    Someone asked. The people nearby immediately explained friendly, yes, I don''t know how to offend goddess Jiang and have been hung here for two days.


    The melon eaters immediately said that they really didn''t know what to do. It is said that Tuoba Guhong is also looking for him. It is estimated that he will come out of the secret place. If he doesn''t die at that time, he will have to lose a layer of skin.


    A man whispered that his wife is the corpse emperor, very strong, not necessarily


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    Little corpse clan, do you think you can really go against the sky? Compared with the five families, that''s just a drop in the ocean. What corpse emperor? I don''t want to see how many kilograms there are.


    A young man sneered and poked Chen Hao with his hand. Strangely, he asked, isn''t this an elf?


    It''s said that Tian Yuanti robbed it from Xianmen.


    Tut tut. After stabbing Chen Hao, the young man heard that it was tianyuanti robbed from Xianmen. He smacked his mouth and said that these two little things really didn''t know how to live or die and made enemies everywhere.


    Clang clang!


    When Chen Hao and I were being judged by the crowd, someone knocked a broken Gong and pushed the onlookers away. A handsome young man shouted that this was the husband of the empress of the corpse family. If you want to see it, you can buy a ticket for 10 yuan per person. No onlookers without tickets.


    It was the people from the Jiang family who put away the tickets, but this ten yuan per person was obviously deliberately made to insult me.


    Now in this situation, if adults don''t want to die, I don''t think there''s anything. Seeing the longevity of Shushan mountain in the crowd, he hurried to shout. He wanted to pretend that he couldn''t hear it, but my voice was too loud. He could only come over with a bitter smile and say, Zhang Tong, we''ve talked with Jiang NV, but I don''t know what''s going on. She didn''t say the reason, but said she wanted to hang you here all the time. But don''t worry, she won''t kill you.


    Think of the mockery of Jiang NV on the shuttle... Stupid woman, ugly, old witch... I feel deeply desperate now.


    Finally, when I was thrown down by the shuttle, my head was tired and blank. I didn''t think so much. Now think about it. I should leave myself a way back when I don''t know how far the shuttle can run.


    Sir, what''s the date now.


    I asked. I remember when Jiang Nu gave me the invitation, it happened to be No. 1. There was a delay of a few days. Chen Hao and I took her around for another 15 days. Plus the time of coma, it should be the beginning of the discussion of Tao.


    Shushan elder said, on the 27th. Why, if you have anything, you can tell me.


    don''t worry. I feel depressed. In all, I may have to hang up here for two days before I come.


    But after seeing the power of the goddess, I don''t have 100% confidence in the female stiffness.


    The noise around is annoying. What''s irritating is that the tickets of the Jiang family are very easy to sell. Not long after Chen Hao woke up and found out the situation, he was very angry. When his sister-in-law came, he had to catch the smelly woman. We also sold tickets and touched it for ten yuan.


    I think it''s good. After talking for a long time, they suddenly found that Jiang NV didn''t know when to stand behind us and listened to all our words. After we found out, they sneered. I''d like to see what your wife can do to me when she comes?


    Jiang Nu said and poked me in the belly, which made me hang in a circle on the tree, but now her mouth is not so hard. She quickly admitted her mistake and said, sister Jiang, don''t be angry. We were all talking nonsense just now.


    No no no! Jiang Nu poked a finger into my navel, stopped me, reached out and pinched my mouth and said, now I know why Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng fell into your hands. You two don''t have an honest word. Now I don''t believe what you say.


    Chen Hao was discouraged and said with a bitter face, it''s over. She has become smarter.


    Jiang Nu straightened up when she heard the speech, stretched out her thumb and index finger, gently pinched the string hanging Chen Hao, rubbed it hard, and Chen Hao spun like a top.


    Young men and women of some sects around suddenly clapped with joy.


    Look at your crow mouth. I quickly scolded Chen Hao and flattered him. Sister Jiang is beautiful and smart. You deserve to talk nonsense.


    Chen Hao was so dizzy that he didn''t dare to talk.


    But Jiang Nu didn''t intend to let me go. She came and patted me on the mouth and said, sister Jiang is an ugly and stupid woman in your eyes.


    Say the same way, spin me up.


    But just then, there was a riot in the direction of the forbidden demon sect. Tuoba Guhong came out of the secret territory, and the man of the hour appeared, causing a sensation and being surrounded all the way. He went straight to me and Chen Hao and asked me loudly a few meters away, where is the heavenly demon body?


    Chen Hao and I ignored him. Jiang Nu pulled her hand and asked us to stop spinning. Go back and tell Tuoba Guhong that they are my prisoners now. You can ask any questions, but you can''t move them.


    Tuoba Guhong sounded like a Hong Zhong, sneering, Jiang NV, don''t think that the number one in the immortal list is invincible. Today I''m going to learn from you and see how powerful your magic power is.


    Jiang Nu means to protect us, and the Jiang family is collecting tickets. If Tuoba Guhong comes, he will shoot Chen Hao and me to death, and the Jiang family has no face.


    Tuoba Guhong said. The immortal bone on his shoulder was fiercely put on the ground and was directly hit into a depression. Here, he had to start with Jiang NV.


    Tuoba Guhong. I hung on the shelf and shouted. Before he could respond, Jiang NV described to me the day before yesterday that you are a non evolved monkey. In addition to having no hair on your face, your brain is not as good as a dog.


    Shut up! With a black face, Jiang Nu turned back and pinched my chin and directly unloaded her mandible.


    Chen Hao sneered beside him, trying to cover up. If he didn''t say it, why don''t you let my boss... Chen Hao spoke very fast, but Jiang NV took the lead in unloading her mouth.


    Tuoba Guhong sneered and posed an invitation to challenge Jiang NV. At the same time, Jiang Nu said that if it weren''t for you, the demon body had been eradicated by me. Now we''ll calculate the new and old accounts together.


    Jiang Nu was hard to ride, and her face was gloomy. There are more and more onlookers, with an estimated tens of thousands of people.


    When her peers competed with each other, Jiang NV was not likely to show weakness. She sneered at the speech and walked half a step forward.


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted that the five spirits of Wudao mountain had entered the third floor and were coming to settle the killing of their disciples.


    The man''s words were shouted out, and the sky became five colors. The five spirits appeared at the same time, and the semi Saint appeared. The breath covered the whole secret place. More than 10000 people outside the forbidden demon door were silent for a time.


    Jiang Nu stared at the sky and put her hands behind her, trying to untie the prohibitions on Chen Hao and me. But at this time, an old man of the Jiang family came to stop her and forcibly pulled her away.


    Tuoba Guhong, who originally wanted to challenge Jiang Nu, would stare into the sky, wave a white bone stick and say that the heart of the five spirits is all on Lao Tzu. He has the kind to fight.


    Tuoba Guhong can say that he is a single-minded man, or that he is bold. Of course, there is a big tree like Tuoba family behind others. Even if there are no more than 70 semi saints like Ji family, they can pull out 40 or 50, one dozen and five, and the attribute Zhenyuan can''t be suppressed.


    If it were me, I would dare to stand out and shout.


    Wu Ling''s eyes directly focused on Tuoba Guhong, but at this time, someone stepped in the five directions of the secret place at the same time, including Jiang family, Ji family, Tuoba family, you family and Yao family.


    At the same time, a burly old man like Tuoba Guhong came and dragged Tuoba Guhong away.


    After all, seeing them do this, I knew that Chen Hao and I were going to be a substitute for the dead.


    The strength fell on one side, and the negotiation in the void soon came to an end. The five spirits compromised, scattered the attribute Zhenyuan covering the secret territory, and stepped into the air in front of me.


    The elders of the five aristocratic families also fell behind. Lang Sheng, a representative of the Jiang family, said that Zhang Tong and Chen Hao had evil demons into their hearts, created evil deeds and slaughtered their fellow disciples wantonly. Unfortunately, the five inheritors of Wudao mountain were poisoned. Today, the five spirits will personally blade the two people and sacrifice the Five Heirs of Wudao mountain and the Taoist friends who died in vain.


    They are deceiving people too much and putting all the blame on me.


    The elder of the yuan family just dropped his voice, and the longevity of Shushan stood up and said that as an ancient aristocratic family, his ability to confuse black and white is really an eye opener. As far as I know, two inheritors of wudaoshan died at the hands of Tuoba Guhong and one died under the book of seven arrows nailed to the head of Laoshan. Why did Zhang Tong and Chen Hao blame all the crimes?


    The words of Changsheng in Shushan were sonorous and powerful, and Tuoba Guhong had just admitted that everyone heard it and began to talk in a low voice. However, the old man of Tuoba family shouted angrily and wantonly.


    The holy grain twinkled, Shushan immortal place snorted, opened his mouth, spit out a big mouthful of blood, and fell directly to the ground.


    There was a sudden silence around, and no one dared to talk. After a few seconds of silence, Kunlun, snow mountain, Qingshui sect and Tianshi mansion all stood up to refute.


    The elders of the five families were cold hum at the same time. The elder of the Ji family said directly, do you have a share in talking here? I think from today on, you won''t appear in the secret place.


    His voice fell, and twenty or thirty people rushed into the crowd, all of them breaking through the empty environment. If you catch the people of all Kunlun factions, you will be taken out of the secret territory.


    The old Tianshi of Tianshi mansion was not satisfied with the question. The secret territory belongs to Xuanmen. How can you control it.


    Get out!


    When the old Heavenly Master finished his words, the old man of the yuan family shouted angrily. The old Heavenly Master broke the Xia Rune and staggered on the ground.


    The five aristocratic families restrict each other and fight openly and secretly, but they involve core interests. They are a whole, a nest of snakes and mice.


    Before, I thought of nvjiang to save me, but now I pray her not to appear.


    The Tuoba family wanted to solve this matter immediately. It didn''t involve Tuoba Guhong. He urged that the murderer had been subdued. Please help yourself to the five Taoist friends of wudaoshan.


    The fire spirit smelled the words and looked at me fiercely. The flame in his eyes jumped. You can''t kill me on Shushan mountain. They won''t miss such an opportunity today.


    One finger and can press me to death.

 Chapter 142

    I think wudaoshan will take action, because they accept me as a scapegoat, which is tantamount to bowing to the five aristocratic families.


    But the fire spirit stared at me for a long time, and suddenly heard a voice saying, I hope the prophet of the blessed land is right. I want to see what kind of era you can bring.


    I was a little confused and wanted to ask him what he meant, but my mouth had been dislocated.


    What did the oracle of the blessed land predict? I was thinking about it, but as soon as I got a clue, Huoling looked back and said in a loud voice that our purpose today is not liquidation. The inheritance of wudaoshan has always been handed down alone, and there are very few successors. Just as it happens, Zhang Tong''s physique is very suitable to inherit the tradition of wudaoshan.


    The faces of the elders of the five aristocratic families changed at the same time. The semi saint of the Tuoba family said coldly, what does Taoist friend mean?


    The five spirits smiled at the same time, and Huoling said, it''s very simple. Wudaoshan won''t pursue Zhang Tong''s responsibility, and will let him inherit the five spirits tradition.


    There was an uproar around, even I was a little surprised. If they do it directly and suddenly come out like this, it means a lot.


    Jin Ling''s golden Qi was released, and the rope on Chen Hao''s feet and I broke immediately. At the moment of falling, the internal prohibition was eliminated.


    I closed my mouth for the first time, but I didn''t speak. Seeing that the half saints of the five aristocratic families were livid, they sneered in their hearts.


    Wudaoshan''s intention is obvious. It''s not over.


    Someone immediately asked around that Zhang Tong was an ancient body of the corpse family and could not inherit the attribute of Zhenyuan.


    Jin Ling said that our Wudao mountain suddenly appeared 400 years ago to suppress the source of disaster. At the same time, it is also the only Shinto inheritance in the world. Zhang Tong is an ancient Taoist tradition, which is the same as the innate Taoist body. All five Tao can be repaired.


    Wudaoshan is actually a Shinto, from the divine world? I was a little surprised. I just suppressed the source of the disaster... I suddenly remembered the prophecy of the eternal blessed land, the people with blood pupils... They came to suppress female stiffness?


    Thinking of this, I think it''s wrong, but those with blood pupils seem to have only female stiffness.


    The people of the five aristocratic families saw that wudaoshan admitted that it was the Shinto, and there was no great change. It can be seen that they knew it for a long time. People who don''t know are very shocked, because the divine way is above the fairy way, and the divine power is better than the fairy art.


    Unfortunately, there are no real magic powers and fairies in the world today.


    Neither Tianxian finger nor Huanghe Jue is complete, so they can only be called half fairy art and half supernatural power.


    The fire spirit took Jin Ling''s words and said that Tuoba Guhong refined the divine body with the five element heart. Unfortunately, our previous inheritance was not the real heart of the five elements. Today we will pass the real heart of the five elements to Zhang Tong.


    When the voice of the fire spirit fell, the five spirits formed a circle and stretched out a hand at the same time. The power of the five spirits gathered and accumulated a light mass the size of a fist, like a wriggling heart, containing strong power.


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t know whether it was good or bad. I looked at them coldly and didn''t speak.


    Jin Ling saw the half saints of the five aristocratic families watching and said faintly, Taoist friends, please avoid, so that your Qi mechanism will not affect the melting of the heart of the five elements.


    The Ji family retreated with a gloomy face, especially the old man of the Tuoba family, whose face was lifted off, and it was estimated that they could wring out water.


    When the five spirits saw that they avoided, the five color light spread in an instant, covering me and Chen Hao, blocking the sight outside. The five people moved at the same time and pressed the light mass they had built together towards my heart.


    However, as they approached, the golden disc that had been silent for more than two months reappeared in my body, but it didn''t seem to be a confrontation.


    Five people drank at the same time, and the semi holy breath was put out. When I was in it, I had difficulty breathing and my body couldn''t move.


    Almost for a moment, their hands pressed on my chest at the same time. Only the heart of the five elements met me and took it back in an instant. At the same time, the five spirits took back their strength and showed fatigue.


    Didn''t you give it to me?


    I''m sure they didn''t enter my body. Even their power just touched me and took it back. It''s just lifelike, and it''s covered by an air machine. People outside can''t notice it at all.


    When I thought that they had mentioned that Tuoba Guhong was practicing the five elements heart, my face was a little gloomy.


    okay. Jin Ling seems to have experienced great consumption. Weakly, Zhang Tong has inherited the complete heart of the five elements and is the only successor of our Shinto. However, our Shinto has never protected our weaknesses. If you have the ability, you can seize it. We never ask.


    Perfect!


    I praised him in my heart. Chen Hao was so angry that his body was shaking that he would point it out when he jumped on my shoulder. But I stopped it. Now no one will believe what we said, because the five old things are very good at acting.


    The five spirits said goodbye to the people of the five aristocratic families. Directly break the void and leave.


    ha-ha.


    I smiled and shook my shoulders easily. The people around me looked at me as if they were looking at a moving vault.


    Cough. I coughed twice and said, damn it, I didn''t let everyone see it as a good play. But how do I feel that my five masters are holding a breath in their hearts?


    Chen Hao stood on my shoulder and said thoughtfully, as if. They only said they would forgive both of us, not investigate. Alas, it''s pathetic to think about them. More than half of the five holy Chong came to want to be angry, but they didn''t succeed. Tut tut.


    The old friends of the five aristocratic families can think of the meaning of the five spirits without my reminding. It''s just better to mention some things.


    I moved my hands and feet, and said to myself, how can the heart of the five elements reach the body and feel nothing? Doesn''t it mean there is divine power? Does it take time, or do those five old guys not give me the heart of five elements at all? Just acting?


    I talked to myself and looked confused.


    The elder of the five aristocratic families had no words. I went to the elder of the yuan family and said respectfully, senior, now that the matter has been solved and my scapegoat has been done, should I let my friend go?


    In order to embarrass the Kunlun sects in Shushan, there was a drop in the price. The elder yuan family snorted coldly and waved his hand to release the people. However, at the same time, he sent a message to all of us that we should pay attention to our words when talking outside.


    I understand a word now. When fat Wang told me about the forum, he said that praise was bought.


    In the Xuanmen world, praise is pressed out with fists.


    I picked up some old people who were injured by the earthquake and asked them to go down and have a rest first.


    The half saints of the five aristocratic families also left and disappeared in the five directions of the secret land. These old things have been, but they have not been on the road.


    As soon as they left, the secret territory returned to the control of juxia territory.


    As soon as the crowd began to talk, a glow fell in the sky. The people around me dodged in an instant. With a bang, Tuoba Guhong hit the ground heavily. At the moment of landing, he squatted and dragged a white bone stick in his hand. He was rough, arrogant and very handsome.


    A big pit was hit on the ground. Chen Hao and I were closest to him. They both jumped up. When they landed, Tuoba Guhong had stood up. With a fierce wave of the bone stick, the air burst. When they finally stopped, they were only a few inches from my nose.


    ha-ha. I didn''t blink. I wasn''t afraid, but I fought back. The bone stick didn''t stop in front of my nose, but hit my head.


    People like Tuoba Guhong, like his body, have a paranoid arrogance.


    I lit the bone stick with my hand and gently moved it away. There was no change in my expression, but my heart was like a rough sea.


    The bone stick was not urged, but the smell on it was very similar to that of nvjiang after casting immortal yuan. It was a real immortal bone.


    I wonder if the five aristocratic families have ever been to the space split by my small wooden axe? Just this kind of thing, there will be no answer.


    Move. Tuoba Guhong said coldly and proudly, I''ll count three. If you don''t do it, I''ll kill you.


    Tuoba Guhong, they are still my prisoners.


    After hiding for a while, Jiang Nu also appeared and grabbed Chen Hao and me. Before she could suppress it with real yuan, we came up by ourselves. I was afraid she couldn''t grasp it firmly. I also stretched out my hand to help tighten her hand.


    Jiang Nu stared back at us and told the people around her to take them down and put them in custody. They were not allowed to eat.


    The disciples of the yuan family hurried to hold me down and grabbed Chen Hao to take away.


    After being blocked twice, Tuoba Guhong broke out completely and shouted angrily. Whoever blocked my way, I would destroy anyone.


    The words fell, and the natural runes on the white bone stick flickered. They swept fiercely. They were very violent. They wanted to kill me directly.


    Before the two permanent habitats of the yuan family could resist, the people were shocked and flew out. The natural runes on the bone stick are like golden lightning, releasing terrible power.


    The disc on my chest appeared for the first time. However, before she attacked, Jiang Nu showed her magic power. The river fell and hung upside down in the sky.


    Supernatural powers collided with immortal bones, and terrible power erupted. People with low cultivation around were directly swept away.


    I was protected by the disc on my chest and stood steadily on the spot.


    Tuoba Guhong''s bone stick was stopped, and his eyes appeared. He roared wildly. Today I see who can protect him.


    Jiang Nu rolled up her vision, stepped in the air and hung it over my head. She said coldly, with me, I see how you kill.


    Tuoba Guhong was completely angered, like an ancient giant. He roared up to the sky, the air wave from his mouth rolled up a storm, and the bone rod was raised fiercely. The natural runes on it beat and spread to the sky, covering half of the secret territory.


    The force on the bone rod was too strong to form a huge impact and fell to the ground. Roll up the earth and rock around Tuoba and scrape the ground three inches.


    In the roar, the bone stick danced and fell, and the void flashed and thundered for a time, just like the end of the world.


    Jiang Nu''s feather coat is shining, and the water of the Yellow River is still. It seems that she is about to gush out a strange image and jump at Tuoba Guhong. It''s also terrible.


    I don''t know when, Jiang Nu had a strange weapon in her hand, like a hairpin, emitting the smell of Xianyuan. She wanted to connect Tuoba Guhong''s bone stick to protect me and her reputation.


    The bone stick fell quickly and came in an instant, but it made me feel very slow. This is the power touching the void, just a few meters, but it seems to span countless spaces, which reminds me of the picture of Qin Xue''s father fighting with the people of Xianmen on Shushan mountain.


    But in it, I have a sense of powerlessness. No matter what method I use, I can''t avoid it and can only bear it.


    Ginger drank coldly, and the strange weapon in her hand was about to be fired. But just then, a cold voice rang through the whole secret place.


    My husband doesn''t need your protection.

 Chapter 143

    When I heard the voice, I hurried back to look, but I didn''t find the figure of female stiffness.


    Looking back, I saw that the runes swept on Tuoba Guhong''s bone stick exploded, sweeping the whole secret territory and rolling up countless dust.


    For a time, there were howls all around. Many people couldn''t resist the earth and rock hit by this force and were pierced through their bodies.


    It''s terrible.


    When the dust dispersed, the rune fragments disappeared, and the field became quiet again.


    Jiang Nu didn''t do it. Her strange image was still there. The river fell. The still strange image seemed to forget to release. The next second, the waves rolled and the river surged.


    Even so, she could not hide the expression of surprise and shock on her face.


    In the distance, some people had blood gushing from their chest, but their heart was pierced and shot by the breath. Some arms were cut off, and white bones could be seen in the splashed blood. But even if they suffered such injuries, they still forgot to howl and stop bleeding.


    They all quietly looked at Tuoba Guhong and suddenly appeared in front of him to protect my female stiffness.


    The appearance of nvjiang hasn''t changed. She wears the white dress when she came, spotless, without the fairy spirit like neon and feather clothes. It''s very simple, but there are fairy yuan circulation, which is sacred and inviolable.


    A head of green silk is casually draped behind her head. It doesn''t give people the feeling of luxury. It''s even a little scattered. It''s the hair I didn''t wrap when I tied it for her. At this time, it flutters gently.


    In this month, she just combed gently and kept the way I combed her.


    Time seemed to be still, Tuoba Guhong looked ferocious, his strange eyes were spreading, and even looked at the woman''s stiff finger with horror and disbelief.


    Because of his strongest blow, he was pointed by the female stiff with one finger. No matter it was momentum or strength, it collapsed.


    It came fiercely and scattered hurriedly.


    Tuoba Guhong couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t accept such an ending, because the female stiff body was also the strange image of juxia.


    I ran to nvjiang for the first time and hugged her from behind.


    Xianyuan is very strong, but I didn''t expect to be able to guide and frighten the spot in the face of Xiangu.


    However, when I held her and drilled her head out of the creaking nest, I saw that her fingers were like a time and space, in which the immortal yuan was stirring, building a rune pattern and thousands of superposition.


    Celestial finger? I frowned slightly. She caught the immortal in the secret place and forced me to ask the formula of Tianxian finger?


    It''s impossible to think about it, because the secret arts of each sect will be guarded by forbidden spells. If forced, the forbidden spells will occur and will not leak out. Moreover, stealing the secret arts is a great taboo of Xuanmen.


    After more than ten seconds of silence, the crowd broke out a hot discussion.


    God, the corpse emperor is in the secret territory! Someone exclaimed, as if he had missed something. As for what to miss, I''m afraid only he knows in his heart.


    As soon as he said this, many people regretted it. They all wanted to kill women with bad intentions.


    Someone in Xianmen was present and found that nvjiang used immortal fingers and shouted curses in the crowd.


    Female stiff ignored, gently lowered her head, looked at me and smiled. She hugged my shoulder, which was very doting.


    Tuoba Guhong''s face was livid. Suddenly, he roared and shot fiercely into the sky.


    He did not use the art of controlling the sky, but with the power of his body, but faster than lifting the Xia to control the sky, directly trampled on the earth, jumped to a height of 100 meters in an instant, and the rune pattern was inspired again on the huge bone stick, with five-color light scattered in his heart.


    Dong Dong!


    It was his heartbeat, like a war drum, spreading around. In the void, there were real elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Tuoba Guhong practiced the divine body, but the white bone in his hand was immortal bone, and the two could not be fused. At this time, he forcibly mixed them and condensed them on the bone stick.


    It has to be said that none of the younger generation of the five aristocratic families walking in the secret place is weak. No matter their accomplishments or talents, they are far more than ordinary people, and have an extraordinary perception of the Tao.


    In the future, even if you are stuck under the sage, you will become a peerless strong man.


    Seeing him attack again, I was ready to retreat, but I was hugged by the woman. I said softly, take a good look, it will be good for you in the future.


    When the voice fell, her fingers glowed again. At first, it was a white rune, which was also the most powerful immortal finger, but soon, the track of the rune was moving and changed slightly.


    But it was this subtle change that changed the power emanating from her fingers.


    Fairy talisman? My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, like catching something, but I couldn''t catch it.


    Even if 99% of the Taoist symbols and patterns are collected, the remaining 1% can become a natural moat.


    The bone stick fell and swept through the wind and thunder. The five attribute Zhenyuan stirred. The secret realm seemed unstable and the void was shaking.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the female stiff raised her hand, pointed it out, spit out three words coldly, and kill the fairy finger.


    impossible! The people of Xianmen exclaimed. Because killing immortals refers to the ancient fairy art they got. The strong people in the immortal sect can''t practice it. The mental skill formula is regarded as the lifeblood of the immortal sect. No one knows the most primitive mental skill except the leader.


    Unfortunately, his voice was soon drowned by an explosion. Before Tuoba Guhong''s huge white bone stick fell, the five attribute Zhenyuan released by the heart of the five elements began to crumble.


    When the bone stick was ten meters away from the killing finger, it could not bear the power of magic. The rune pattern on it burst and a hole appeared in the white bone.


    The hole is small, but it appears on the fairy bone, which is scary enough. Moreover, the location of the breakdown just destroys the natural runes on it.


    I watched the empty shadow of the woman''s stiff fingers in the middle of Tuoba Guhong''s eyebrows, and then he flew out, fell heavily to the ground and hit a huge pit.


    Dead? I stared at Tuoba Guhong with wide eyes.


    At this time, in addition to nvjiang and me, and Jiang Nu with a complex look behind him, the rest of the people have withdrawn far away. The scene in front of nvjiang can only be described as terrible. The earth is cracked and the veins are seven or eight hundred meters. Where Tuoba Guhong stood before, the ground is impacted by the power under his feet to create an arc-shaped pit.


    Seeing that Tuoba''s Gu Hong fell to the ground and his life and death were uncertain, there was a burst of exclamation around him. The semi saint of Tuoba''s family directly appeared and helped him up.


    Not dead yet.


    But his appearance was very frightening. A golden finger hole appeared in the middle of his eyebrow, and his spirit orifice was directly pierced. However, when I stood up at this time, the breath was still frightening. I was not affected by the destruction of the spiritual orifices. I said coldly, I want to sanctify with the divine body and scatter the spiritual body. The inheritance of the little corpse family can''t defeat me.


    He was full of war. He threw away the semi holy hand around him and gave a roar. His whole body was shining. After abandoning the immortal bone, his breath was more powerful and terrible. He was no longer restrained by the attribute Zhenyuan, but released divine power.


    Can suppress the power of Xianyuan.


    As soon as I asked Nu Jiang, she said, it''s not divine power, but it''s very close and can use it.


    The female voice was stiff, and the immortal yuan surged, protecting Chen Hao and me. He said faintly that the inheritance of the corpse family is older than you.


    A short sentence is the most powerful counterattack at this time.


    Tuoba Guhong hummed coldly. He stepped forward and stepped out of a hundred meters in three steps. He half bowed, smashed out with a fist in the air, drank loudly and died.


    When boxing passes, time is still and everything is silent. The sky suddenly darkened into darkness.


    It''s a magic power.


    I was so nervous that my palms were in a cold sweat. The magic power suppressed the magic power. Nvjiang had immortal yuan, but she didn''t know the magic power. I didn''t know where she learned it, but it was obvious that I couldn''t stop Tuoba Guhong''s magic power with the magic power.


    The woman''s stiff expression became extremely serious. At the moment of darkness, she gave a low roar, her sharp corpse teeth stretched out her lips, and her fingernails were as sharp as a knife.


    Dark cover, the original dead world, the female stiff roar spread melodiously.


    But Jiang Nu said in the back at this time, let me come, you can''t stop his magic power.


    Jiang NV said, the white hairpin in her hand was glowing, and the fairy yuan was circulating. It was a powerful ancient fairy weapon. Her voice fell and she hit it directly.


    But then she flew out, and the woman released me rigidly and fiercely. She quickly stretched out her hand and forcibly stopped the strange fairy weapon.


    The sound of the tide is like thunder. It is terrible to hear it, like the falling flood. Jiang NV frowned slightly and immediately stopped her hand. She was stiff, her body shook slightly, and her mouth snorted.


    wife.


    I put my arms around her waist. The woman was stiff and didn''t have time to promise. Under the dead darkness, a big golden fist appeared.


    Under the strange image, the fist head image flew from the depths of the dead stars, across the endless darkness, to destroy everything.


    Blocking Jiang Nu just now is tantamount to shaking the immortal weapon. What she looks back is Tuoba Guhong''s magic boxing. The woman''s stiff action seems a little flustered, forcing a drop of golden blood, killing the immortal finger points out again, pressing the corpse family''s imperial blood and directly pointing to the golden fist.


    At the moment of collision, the gold blood in the size of tears collapsed, but the appearance was like a cracked golden planet, which was very bright.


    The silent strange image broke, and the golden fist disappeared at the same time. Tuoba Guhong knelt on one knee and raised his head. His eyes were emitting black luster. Seeing that the magic power was blocked by female stiffness, he got up again and hit again.


    The corner of the woman''s mouth overflowed with bleeding water. Jiang Nu opened her mouth again and said, you can''t stop it.


    The female stiff wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, turned the veil on her eyes into fly ash, and the blood light beat, staring at the dark curtain.


    I quickly took out a small wooden axe and handed it to her, but she shook her head and said, no, it will break the secret place and the demon family will not be born.


    Are all five ways coming? I was a little shocked, but I didn''t have much time to think about it.


    The golden fist grew bigger and bigger in the dark. Nu Jiang didn''t do it this time.


    Jiang Nu was worried. She told me, Zhang Tong, hold your wife and I''ll take his punch.


    Just now she intervened, which made her stiff and hurt her against immortal tools and magical powers. I was a little upset. I turned back and yelled, mind your own business.


    I believe nvjiang can take the punch. Because I saw that there were divine patterns evolving in her Ruby eyes. She didn''t do it. She was deducing and learning magic powers. I just don''t know if Xianyuan can use his magic power.


    However, the words of cutting immortal gourd are not wrong. Nvjiang has the talent to become the founder of Taoism and can open up the way of Taoism.

 Chapter 144

    The visions of supernatural powers and fairies are too terrible and can form things in similar fields. If there is a big gap in the realm, under the influence of the field, they have been killed before the arrival of supernatural powers and fairies.


    Both nvjiang and Jiang Nu can fight against this field, and I will not be affected under the protection of nvjiang.


    Jiang Nu said that annihilation is the magic power of the ancient giant Protoss. Its power is very powerful. You can''t take it hard. My Yellow River formula can be followed by four or two kilos. You get out of my way.


    I don''t know what the purpose of Jiang Nu is. She is very persistent to help.


    Wu De is not here. I can''t figure out many things. I just feel powerful. Just thinking of Wu De, a silver light flew from the female stiff body and condensed a longevity collar around my neck.


    Wu De shouted excitedly when he heard the voice he hadn''t seen for a long time. Then he opened the encyclopedia mode and said that the origin of the Yellow River formula is not big. It is a water control technique separated from Dayu''s flood control map, but water can sink and load, cater to Yin and Yang Tai Chi, have hardness and softness, and stand invincible.


    I understand after listening. Like the eclosion field, it can be listed not because it is too strong, but because of energy consumption.


    I wanted to ask the giant god, but I found that half a minute had passed and jimie had not called yet. He hurriedly asked Wu De what was going on.


    Wu De reacted at this meeting and turned into a head, which made Jiang nu in the back cry and look very surprised. However, Wu De said at the next moment that the space had been stretched, and her sister-in-law had touched the void and was about to cross the robbery.


    Robbery?


    At this time, the elongated void came to an end, and the golden fist appeared in front of us, getting bigger and bigger.


    Wu De didn''t hide in and was also observing.


    Nu Jiang shot at this time. She still forced a drop of emperor''s blood, killed fairy fingers, died and broke. Nu Jiang was much easier than last time.


    People outside felt that it was only a moment, but no one spoke at this time. They were staring at this rare battle from a distance.


    Tuoba Guhong''s face was gloomy when he saw that the woman was stiff and didn''t fight back.


    The female stiff wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and touched her fingertips. The corpse blood was refined and penetrated into her skin. Then she said to Tuoba Guhong faintly, come again.


    Tuoba Guhong''s look is not arrogant, but very dignified. The pupils in his eyes overlap fiercely, and the pupils enlarge instantly in the beating of their pupils. At the same time, his body seemed to be affected. He suddenly pulled up half a meter, his muscles bulged, and the runes on his body became more dense.


    The next second, he stepped on the ground with his feet, and the violent force exploded at his feet. The whole man flew to the sky fiercely. When he fell down, he punched the female stiff head.


    When I saw the girl''s mouth bleeding, I said sadly that my wife had too few fairies, otherwise I would have killed him.


    Jiang Nu said that the corpse clan had been silent for too long, its inheritance was intermittent, and it had perished several times. Although it came from ancient times, it left too few things, which could not compare with the inheritance of ancient immortals.


    The cold voice seemed to say that the woman was not as stiff as her. I looked at her and said, we don''t talk to you. Can you stop interrupting? My wife doesn''t have magic right now. I''ll find her later.


    Hum. Jiang Nu sniffed and said, except for the magic powers and fairies inherited from ancient times, they are only available in the holy tomb. Do you want to enter the holy tomb?


    What tomb? I asked. But frowned. Is there a holy tomb in the forbidden demon gate?


    Jiang Nu reacted and didn''t answer. Let me be more sure.


    Nvjiang didn''t use her strength to break the emptiness this time. The red light in her eyes was dim. At the moment when Tuoba Guhong''s fist fell, all the immortal yuan on her body converged and released surging blood gas.


    Under the influence of Xianyuan, her blood was more terrible than before. She snorted and hit the sky with her right hand.


    Boom.


    The black curtain is broken, but it is the strange image of Tuoba Guhong, and he himself is still in the strange image of nvjiang.


    Annihilation, how is it possible? Can you play magic? Jiang NV exclaimed.


    Nvjiang didn''t answer. The next second, Tuoba Guhong broke her vision, fell 100 meters away, stared at nvjiang and asked, what are your eyes?


    no Nu Jiang replied with one word. When she appeared in front of Tuoba Guhong, she punched again. There was no difference, just a simple punch.


    Tuoba Guhong could clearly feel that it was the breath of the extinction of divine power, but there was no difference. He was suspicious. Suddenly, the whole man blew his hair and roared like a beast. He took off to escape to the sky.


    However, just as he was vacating, a hand appeared in the void, that is, a hand with no redundant part, but I recognized it as a female stiff hand at once, because the pink ring on her middle finger was a pair with mine, but mine was not a simple wedding ring finger, which was used to hold her blood essence and white matchless demon yuan, which had been broken when taking the demon code.


    But... Nvjiang has now retreated to my side and didn''t do anything at all.


    The female''s stiff and empty hand points to kill the fairy finger. Tuoba Guhong punched out and broke hard, but the next second, another hand appeared in the other direction, which was also killing fairy fingers.


    Tuoba Guhong roared and forcibly raised his strength. After blocking the killing finger, he couldn''t hold his body and fell towards the ground. However, on the way down, another hand emerged and it was still the killing finger.


    impossible.


    Tuoba Guhong roared and couldn''t stop him anymore. However, the killing fairy finger didn''t kill him, but staggered the key and penetrated his right chest.


    It hit the ground with a bang. The blood in Tuoba Guhong''s mouth spewed out two or three meters high, which was a little scary. I think it may be that others are big, have more blood and high blood pressure.


    The onlookers were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. Those who saw me hanging on a tree and mocking the corpse clan now trembled in their legs.


    The half saints of the five aristocratic families appeared around us for the first time, with shock on their faces, and were also on guard against female stiffness.


    The half Saint face of Tuoba family was very gloomy. When the five spirits came, it was needless to say that he asked me to carry the pot. Now he is also the first one to attack and say, Taoist friend, it''s too much for you to steal magic powers and fairies at will.


    Female stiff touched my soft mouth, smiled faintly and said, I''m just a deduction.


    Deduction? The half saint of the Tuoba family sneered, is that taking out the corpse skill of the corpse family for us to deduce?


    There is a strong smell of gunpowder in words. The half saint of Tuoba family said coldly, but I don''t think the corpse family has any great skill.


    Um. The woman admitted and took out a scarf to cover her eyes. I quickly grabbed it and said, wife, I''m not afraid. Your eyes are beautiful.


    The woman was stunned and showed a happy smile on her face. With a gentle shake of the hand, the veil turns into fly ash.


    Tuoba Guhong was held over by someone. His face was pale and said to nvjiang that we were fighting six months later.


    half a year? There are some differences in female stiffness. She pinched my face and said that in less than half a year, your opponent is my husband.


    Ruthless contempt is the most mockery.


    Tuoba Guhong vomited and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. However, according to the age of human beings, nvjiang is at the same level as the semi saint of the five families. After all, it is not a shame that he took the step of breaking the emptiness and becoming holy 400 years ago and was defeated by her.


    Just because of me, she was virtually placed in a circle no different from my age. Similarly, because I hang around behind her every day, I have to go far beyond my age in terms of my horizons and things I come into contact with.


    I''ve seen juxia realm at the age of 10, but I haven''t seen any disciples under the age of 18 enter after the forbidden demon sect. They will not face the sword God, break the void, or semi saint. These do not count, but will be compared with people like Jiang NV, Tuoba Guhong.


    Under the influence of each other, the trajectory changes. But I''m used to this kind of life, and I don''t compare with the people around me, because I can''t afford it.


    Of course, if I could really compete with Tuoba Guhong in six months, not to mention the victory or defeat, it would be enough to surprise many people to become his opponent.


    Qin Xue, Jian unintentionally, the blue moon is in the distance. Nu Jiang ignored several semi saints and took me to prepare for the past. On the way, she stopped, looked back at Jiang Nu and asked, when is the Tao? I want to see your Yellow River formula.


    Jiang Nu looked a little embarrassed. She was not afraid of fighting but female stiffness, because at their level, there would be no fear of fighting without the oppression of casting Taoist will. She was afraid of female stiffness pushing the Yellow River formula.


    I''ll be waiting for you. Seeing that she didn''t answer, the girl smiled faintly and exposed her little corpse teeth. Touch my soft face and leave.


    But just then, the semi saint of Tuoba family suddenly shouted, Taoist friends, do you want to wait for her to deduce all the magic powers? Now join hands to kill this woman. If she doesn''t get rid of her, she will become a great trouble.


    I took out the small wooden axe at the first time, but it was too late. The semi saint of Tuoba family had already done it when he opened his mouth.


    The half Saint moves his hand, and his breath is all imprisoned by the saint pattern. It looks very dull. But that''s when all the forces are concentrated at one point.


    As soon as the woman''s face changed, I didn''t expect that the semi holy meeting suddenly took a hand and pulled me to retreat. But after two steps, the surrounding space was locked, and she and I were imprisoned.


    And at this time, the semi holy fist of the Tuoba family had arrived in front of him, simple, but destroyed the sky and the earth.


    When Nu Jiang defeated Tuoba Guhong, her punch also didn''t have much power.


    The holy grain surged, and the other four also shot to kill the female stiff with one blow.


    I knew she couldn''t take it, so I hurried in front of her. The girl suddenly reached out to pick me up, stood in front of her and took a punch from semi saint with my chest.


    At the moment of collision, the golden Rune was released from my heart, and the three and a half saints in front were directly beaten out.


    But there are two people behind. They are half a beat slow. Seeing this, the woman held me in one hand and hid behind me like a doll. The killing fairy pointed out that it contained the magic power of silencing the void and jumping.


    The two killing immortal fingers met the two semi saints at the same time, and all collapsed at the moment of collision.


    It may be that the power of elimination is too great, and the Golden Disc dispersed and disappeared without floating in the sky.


    The woman is stiff and coughs up blood. Protect me and step back. The woman was stiff and refined the blood and water in the corners of her mouth. She asked in a cold voice, is the semi Saint not afraid of being captured?

 Chapter 145

    In the face of the woman''s question, the semi saint of the Tuoba family replied coldly that if we can kill you, why should we be afraid of death?


    The woman said with a cold smile, 400 years ago, if you had the courage and wisdom to help me, you would have set a ban and found out who stole the fruit.


    Half Saint stop, is a kind of sadness.


    At the beginning of contact, I thought Liu Tianyi was very good, but now I know that there are many people in the Xuanmen world who can take that step, but these people are watching.


    I even suspect that Liu Tianyi''s worship is probably an illusion made by Xuanmen. He wants to use honor to lure people who don''t know to embark on the holy path.


    Of course, this is just my guess. After all, I can feel a lot when I break the virtual environment.


    In the face of Nu Jiang''s slightly sarcastic words, the semi saint of the Ji family said, after a disaster, you are now the same as us, and you are not qualified to laugh.


    Nvjiang has opened a hundred meters away from them. Stop and say, I won''t. I''ll cross the holy robbery in six months.


    You don''t have a chance. The half saint of the yuan family suddenly made a move, and the other four people linked. Strangely, I felt that they didn''t do their best.


    The girl suddenly shouted, wait a minute.


    At the request of the strong, the five did not make trouble, and they seemed to be united. In fact, they were watching each other. One hesitated, and the rest stopped.


    The woman said, let my husband go.


    sure.


    The five semi saints agreed, but they didn''t want to kill me, but were worried about the ring released from my chest and the decree of the Yang Lord. After all, wudaoshan has dug a big pit for me.


    The girl wanted me to go, so I clung to her skirt.


    The girl squatted down and said, be obedient and wait for me in the back.


    I shook my head and five and a half saints shot. Even if she didn''t use magic powers, she couldn''t stop her by virtue of the immortal finger. I was with him. They were afraid of Yang''s main Dharma, and maybe there was a turn for the better.


    The girl frowned slightly and threatened me. Aren''t you afraid of death?


    I''m not afraid to be with you.


    I answered her firmly and put the wooden axe into her hand.


    Seeing the small wooden axe, the five semi saints changed slightly, and immediately summoned the strong in the door. At a time, there were five semi saints, no less than 30 who had just stepped into the void. Such a lineup is really frightening.


    I''m thinking, if nvjiang has such a strong team, I don''t know if she can fight the people behind Li Guangfu.


    Seeing my insistence, Nu Jiang didn''t say much, so she took the small wooden axe.


    The yuan family urged that time was running out, and we were going to do it.


    Chen Hao grabbed the longevity collar, stood on my shoulder and shouted back. However, whoever takes the first shot is likely to die first. It''s just for us to see what it''s like to be captured by others. It''s a good lesson.


    What Chen Hao said is not a lie. At the beginning, the old women of Kunlun didn''t dare to do their best in Shiao mountain. If they want to kill women, someone must do their best. No one is sure whether something will happen.


    The unknown is often the most deterrent.


    The longer time goes by, the more thoughts they have inside. I''m in no hurry. Chen Hao whispered that the Yang Lord and Li Guangfu are not alone. It is reasonable to say that the Yang Lord can press the five aristocratic families and Xuanmen. It should be a saint.


    Nvjiang stared at the empty crowd and heard Chen Hao muttering to us. She whispered that Yang Lord is an exception. He is not a saint, but he is stronger than a saint. His existence is to check and balance the underworld.


    I have also guessed before that the underworld is so powerful that even if there is order to block it, people in the underworld often appear. It''s impossible without a check and balance.


    Seeing that I blocked my small body in front of her, the girl smiled helplessly and said that the small wooden axe can split the array and time and space. If I use this place, I can only break it, and the time for the demon family to enter the world will be delayed.


    At this point, she sighed with regret.


    I took this opportunity to ask, wife, why should the demon clan be born?


    The demon clan is not necessarily unique. Those fierce beasts are too savage. I''m afraid they will cause disaster if they appear outside. What''s more, nvjiang always only pays attention to her own strength and doesn''t care too much about the power groups. Even if she can increase the strength of Shiao mountain, it''s about life and death, she won''t hesitate.


    Nu Jiang explained that I heard that the five ways can check and balance each other. If they are all born, they will suppress those who steal the fruit of the sage''s way. However, there won''t be only one entrance to the demon world. I''ll find a way at that time.


    She has been on the road to sanctification, and she is very urgent. I can''t help saying, wife, I don''t want you to be holy. Just be semi holy like them, okay?


    It may be that in the face of a strong enemy, the female is stiff and leaky. If you don''t become a saint, I can''t help you find out about your parents and grandpa.


    My eyes turned red when I heard it. The nun then reacted and hurriedly said that cultivating and casting Taoism is the pursuit of every monk, and so am I.


    I just don''t believe it. She was telling the truth at the beginning.


    The half saints of the five aristocratic families have lost their patience, but they dare not start first. The magic power of the Tuoba family is deduced by the female stiff. At this time, they gritted their teeth and said, I''ll do it first, and you can keep up. Lord Yang, let''s go to Tuoba''s house to explain.


    I feel that the more powerful people are, the more afraid they are of Yang Lord, including female stiffness. But I''ve searched my stomach. It seems that there are only old woodcutters who are not saints but better than saints.


    But he broke through the void, as if he had gone to another world.


    In the void, the five reached an agreement, and the half saint of the Tuoba family was the first to strike and punched in the air. The other four people followed. Nvjiang used Xianyuan to urge the small wooden axe. I found that when I used it, the activated Rune pattern was less than one tenth of that of nvjiang.


    Now there are more veins manifest. It feels like a picture, but I can''t say what it is. I was stunned for milliseconds and found that the five and a half saints rushed back and glared at each other in the void.


    The female stiff couldn''t help laughing. Some naughty said, you are so afraid of death, then I''m reminding you that whoever takes the first shot will be split by my first axe. I believe you also know its origin. I''m afraid I can kill the saint if I urge it with Xianyuan.


    The empty five half saints looked gloomy. The half saints of Tuoba family angrily said, what do you mean, four? Why stop halfway?


    Yuan''s semi Saint Leng hum, aren''t you the same?


    fear death? The old half saint of the Ji family sneered at the other four and disdained to say that if you hadn''t withdrawn, I would have killed her now.


    The onlookers were far away and couldn''t hear the conversation, but juxia and broken virtual environment all looked at each other, and even Jiang NV nearby frowned slightly.


    I looked at them and laughed a hundred steps. I sighed and said, unfortunately, the voice can''t spread. Otherwise, I can let the people of the Xuanmen see the faces of the aristocratic family. It''s really a smile. I don''t know how they came to this step.


    Wu De said that peace for too long has wiped out the blood of casting the Tao. He has enjoyed it for too long and is more afraid of death than anyone. Now, even if no one grabs the Tao fruit and lets them cross the holy robbery, only a few people can persist.


    Nu Jiang thought of what she had missed and echoed Wu De''s words. I was eager to cross the robbery and was afraid to become like them.


    In the void, you let me blame each other.


    The woman said something speechless. Why don''t we fight another day? You can discuss who will die first and let me know then.


    It was originally a sarcastic remark. What surprised people was that the two semi saints of the yuan family and the Ji family nodded and said, that''s OK.


    Cluck! The woman couldn''t help laughing. But except for the half saint of the Tuoba family, the other four families walked very fast.


    The huge hand, such a funny end, funny at the same time, also saw the sadness after the road was disconnected.


    Nu Jiang looked at the half saint of Tuoba''s family and said, my husband and I have a small gathering and don''t want to be disturbed for no reason, otherwise everyone will know the silent mind method early tomorrow morning.


    When the voice fell, nvjiang took me to leave. When he appeared, he had arrived at the Shushan station. Soon, Qinxue came. The elders of Tianshi mansion and Kunlun were there. Nvjiang checked their injuries and said it was no big deal.


    I took the opportunity to take out the jade boat. This thing almost disappeared my caterpillar pit. I didn''t want to stay. I simply said the disadvantages and gave it to Qin Xue. I don''t know if there can be changes with inheritance.


    However, from the current point of view, the ancient artifacts that have been inherited have their origins.


    Talking about the jade boat, Chen Hao began to complain, from being coerced by Jiang NV to being hung for ticket sales.


    When it comes to excitement, Chen Hao clenched his fist and said that the most hateful thing is that Jiang Nu has to cut the eldest brother''s little Dingding. If she does, her sister-in-law''s happiness will disappear for the rest of her life.


    Chen Hao is as ignorant as I am about men and women. He doesn''t know what he learned from him. Most of the people present were mature women. They couldn''t help laughing when listening to Chen Hao''s story. As soon as Chen Hao said this, the hall was quiet and the needle could be heard.


    Qin Xue reacted the fastest. He stood up and said quietly, I have something else to do. Let''s go first.


    The rest of the people also reacted, each pushed off something and walked away in an instant. Jian didn''t intend to leave. He took Chen Hao with an ignorant face to shun.


    The woman''s face was slightly cold and asked me, is what Chen Hao said true? Did she play you caterpillar?


    I blushed and nodded. Nu Jiang waved me over and sat in her arms. She said, don''t run around naked in the future, you know? Especially with girls, some things can only be done with me, not with others.


    Then I don''t know what I can do and what I can''t do!


    Ignorant, I need an enlightenment teacher, and nvjiang must be the most appropriate, because she is my wife.


    The girl was a little helpless. She blushed and attached to my ear and said, "I''ll take a rest at night and teach you well.". Then my eyes were watery and cleared on my mouth.


    As soon as I saw her like this, I knew she was going to become a python. I just wondered what she wanted to teach me.

 Chapter 146

    Nu Jiang said that she would cross the holy robbery in half a year. I''m worried that what happened 400 years ago will be repeated. But she got the wordless heavenly book and demon code. She should know a lot.


    The birth of the demon world is her confrontation, but the entrance of the demon world is still unknown.


    It''s still noon, and I''m not in a hurry. In my heart, I don''t like women''s stiffness grinding on me, which makes me uncomfortable. If I don''t say it, it will make my clothes wet. You know, I don''t have any extra clothes to change now.


    Nu Jiang missed me very much and held her in her arms and continued to ask Jiang NV about bullying me. Instead of adding fuel and vinegar like Chen Hao, I said the matter was not so serious.


    In fact, Jiang Nu didn''t do anything too much. She hung Chen Hao and me around, which was also her way to vent her emotions.


    And I can feel that Jiang Nu has always treated Chen Hao and me as children. With this understanding, her practice is understandable.


    But even so, the woman''s face was getting colder and colder.


    Unfortunately, Jian inadvertently came in with Jiang NV at this moment. It seems that there is something urgent.


    When Jiang Nu saw me sitting in her stiff arms, she frowned slightly and snorted coldly. It was really an eye opener. The emperor of the corpse family even played with a boy?


    He is my husband. The woman said faintly, the discourse has not started yet. What are you doing here?


    The word "husband" is legal, and in the Xuanmen world, young husband and wife, old husband and young wife are very common. Jiang Nu naturally knew that, however, she was very unhappy when she was replied by Nu Jiang, but she didn''t continue to talk about it. She sat down and said before Nu Jiang said hello. Peeping at the divine power is a taboo of Xuanmen. You''re making trouble for yourself. I just received information that a very old semi saint of Tuoba family is coming with a fairy weapon to kill you. Are you still in the mood to tease your husband here?


    Jiang Nu said this, her face a little red.


    Nu Jiang smiled and said, you''re so worried, aren''t you just afraid that I''ll be killed?


    Hum. Jiang NV sneered. I''m afraid you''ll die. Zhang Tong can''t escape. He''s miserable enough


    At this point, Jiang Nu realized that something was wrong.


    But I can tell. At the beginning, Chen Hao and I talked about the past, although with conspiracy and exaggeration, most of them were experiences. Although Jiang Nu was angry, she still left an impression in her heart.


    Some things, leave an impression, will be branded for a lifetime.


    I remember there was a picture on the Internet of dying African children. In the photographer''s lens, vultures waited quietly, waiting for the death of the little girl


    Later, when the photo was released, the photographer was criticized by the outside world, but everyone could see that the little girl had come to the end of her life and manpower was irreparable.


    A year later, the photographer committed suicide. He was not unable to bear the accusations of the outside world, but unable to bear the suffering of his heart.


    People''s heart, is the hardest thing, but also the most vulnerable, there is always a moment of brand, touch a lifetime.


    Jiang Nu is obviously the photographer, but her heart has always been as weak as water. Just like the photographer''s last words, if I could find it a few days in the morning, maybe I wouldn''t suffer so much.


    Jiang Nu didn''t want to leave regret in her heart and helped as much as possible.


    The girl smiled, played with my hand and said, thank you for taking care of Tong Tong, but I''ll remind you that to be a woman, you must know one thing, stay away from someone''s husband.


    Cluck. I couldn''t help laughing, turned back and grabbed the woman''s stiff face and said that she just regarded me as a brother.


    Nu Jiang will be shy when she sees caterpillars, and Jiang Nu''s expression is very normal. I can still tell that.


    Jiang NV shook her head and sneered. She said reluctantly, I''ve brought her words. What to do is up to you.


    The moment she got up, she breathed in relief, looked back at me and said coldly, little thing, next time it falls into my hand, it won''t be as light as before.


    I shivered with her stare. Is it true?


    As soon as Jiang Nu left, Nu Jiang took me down from her arms. Wu De''s prohibition was untied. He falsely said that the giant Protoss had three intact artifacts in their hands, but they didn''t know what they were.


    I was puzzled and asked why Tuoba''s family built a fairy way. Why can they cast a divine body?


    Shinto is stronger than Xiandao, but the divine body and Xianyuan repel and join together. Instead of improving, they have to spend their efforts to suppress it. This has been shown in Tuoba Guhong.


    Wu De said that the giant Protoss heard that they are the descendants of gods and fairies and can enter the Shinto and Xiandao at the same time. And it''s physical cultivation. When your body is strong enough to a certain extent, you can practice five ways at the same time. If your sister-in-law doesn''t destroy her body, you can do it.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. The old miscellaneous hair of wudaoshan also said that I could repair five. As a result, I did a play and didn''t let me touch the heart of the five elements.


    The semi saint who is about to die of old age will not be afraid of death. He will not be merciful.


    Semi saint is the peak of breaking emptiness. She is pregnant with holy patterns, but she doesn''t dare to rob them into saints. The holy patterns are not so perfect, but their strength is very close to saints.


    Nowadays, it can be said that semi saints are the most powerful existence. It''s even more frightening to hold immortal tools.


    When I was worried, the woman frowned suddenly and said, "come, I''m really not afraid of death.". The next second, the female stiff pulled me to break the void for a short time and went outside in an instant.


    At this time, the sky has turned into gold, and the holy patterns inside are like giant dragons, crisscrossed one by one, like gullies in the sky. An old voice resounded through the sky and roared without anger. The remaining sins of the corpse family are harmful to the common people. Come to die quickly.


    A famous teacher and a great aristocratic family should put themselves on the side of justice before taking action. Nvjiang thinks it''s useless, but I think it''s very useful. The corpse clan will do the same in the future. Even if it''s bullying, it has to be high sounding.


    Years are long, many things have been blurred in the end. What remains is precisely these high sounding words.


    wife. I took the female stiff and said, we can find the entrance of the demon world. Don''t keep your hand against him. You will kill him with one blow.


    In the current situation, as long as the female stiff show defeat or injury, there will be a rush.


    Bansheng fights like ordinary people. He worries a lot when he doesn''t fight. When he really fights, he ignores everything.


    But nvjiang didn''t listen to me. She answered and said, I''ll try first. The voice fell, and people had stepped into the void to enter the holy stripe.


    Alas! I stamped my foot in anger.


    If she wants to become a saint, she can''t do it for half a year. She can find the entrance of the demon world. As for the holy tomb inside, she can''t get in if she can''t get in. But she is so willful that she will suffer a heavy loss sooner or later.


    And now we still face a problem. If the battle lasts too long and the usurper doesn''t do it, the consequences will be


    only. Wu De also sighed, also felt inappropriate.


    I looked up at the sky, and the female stiff just touched the golden curtain. The golden color suddenly converged and formed an inverted golden bucket. The immortal grain flickered inside, and there were chaotic immortal yuan overflowing. The sky was overwhelming and pressed against her.


    Hunyuan Jindou. Wu De exclaimed that it was semi chaotic gas.


    The woman was stiff in the void and groaned. The whole person flew back and suffered a great loss.


    Jindou''s blow failed to suppress her, and quickly turned over, stirring the whole sky trembling, as if to be loaded by Jindou.


    The old semi holy manifesto was as big as a giant God''s palm, and the female''s stiff killing fairy finger was also pointed out at the same time. As a result, it broke in an instant, and she flew out upside down. Under the void where the woman stood, the earth cracked, and there was a huge handprint pit more than ten meters deep and 100 meters across.


    The half saint''s random blow is a hundred times more powerful than the Great Buddha''s hand.


    The woman''s stiff blood spilled into the sky. As soon as she stood firm, there were three broken virtual environments of Tuoba family behind her. They shot at the same time.


    Which side of the sky, like a collapse in an instant, becomes black, and the golden bucket buckle in the semi holy hand should be installed together with the vision.


    However, at this time, the female stiff cut out with an axe. Driven by Xianyuan, the small wooden axe had a terrible change. A dark giant axe swept across the sky, and the silent vision collapsed directly. Three people wanted to break through the virtual world and escape, but only when there was an action, their body exploded in the void.


    Hunyuan Jindou collided with a small wooden axe and made a buzzing sound. It was not big, but it was shaking together with the whole secret territory. There were terrible cracks in the distant sky. The array could not support it and was about to collapse.


    But at this time, the female stiff received the small wooden axe and didn''t chop it completely. The void still cracked. The old half Saint behind the golden curtain stumbled out with blood on his mouth. The giant God''s physique was completely excited and his blood gas was surging. He was like a demon God. He grabbed the Hunyuan gold bucket with one hand. The gold bucket immediately became smaller and was caught in his hand and directly hit the female stiff.


    At the same time, other young semi saints of the Tuoba family finally started. They tried to find out the people behind Li Guangfu who didn''t touch him. They became more daring. They were three in one shot.


    At this time, nvjiang completely activated the wooden axe. Lang Sheng said, prepare, everyone. The secret place is about to collapse. You will be directly transmitted to Bagua town.


    The secret place is built by Liu Tianyi. The corpse family makes efforts and naturally knows everything in it.


    Wu De just said that sister-in-law thought it was too bad to kill one person and smash here. She deliberately attracted the semi saint of Tuoba family. It''s a pity that the forbidden demon gate will disappear again.


    It''s too risky.


    I also see the intention of nvjiang, but I still think she is too radical.


    Her heart is too hard to turn. But if you know how to turn, what happened 400 years ago would not have happened.


    I thought to myself that I would have to teach it well in the future. Otherwise she won''t go far like this.


    Qin Xue and they all came here. The eternal life of Shushan was protected by Zhenyuan to avoid being affected by the collapse of the secret place.


    Seeing that the woman was about to chop out a small wooden axe, a magical laughter suddenly came from the distance, ah ha ha! I''m here.


    The voice fell, and a white light flew across the sky. The cut immortal gourd flew straight to nvjiang, and said, I will help you cut the saint.


    The girl frowned slightly and didn''t like the gourd baby very much. However, she took the small wooden axe and grabbed the cut immortal gourd.


    With the injection of Xianyuan, the smell of the cut immortal gourd suddenly disappeared and became dark and dull, like an ordinary decaying gourd, but in the next second, a white light flew out, and a young semi saint of Tuoba family fell from the sky in the void. His body and head were separated on the way.


    Hiss!


    At the same time, the sound of pumping air conditioner came from the whole secret place, and the scalp of the other four semi saints hiding in the void was numb and creepy.

 Chapter 147

    Nu Jiang urges the immortal chopping gourd again, and the immortal chopping throwing knife goes straight to the Hunyuan Jindou to shoot the old Bansheng.


    Seeing the cut immortal flying knife breaking through the air, the old half Saint gave a roar, and the golden bucket buckled down, covering half the sky, and the sky was suddenly dim. The golden bucket buckled, and even hid the strange image of the annihilation magic power. The bucket mouth shook and directly loaded the chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    Jin Dou trembled for several seconds, but he completely suppressed the chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    I disagree, you brother.


    The immortal chopping Throwing Knife jumped violently and roared at the Hunyuan Jindou.


    Urged the girl to say, baby, his wife, you cut it off and break it up.


    The woman''s face was slightly heavy, but she didn''t kill the old half saint, but turned the gourd mouth and killed the other two young saints of Tuoba family in an instant.


    Chaos Lingbao is really extraordinary. The immortal chopping throwing knife is also worthy of its name.


    Just cut the immortal gourd very unhappy and kept commanding the female stiff. Its voice filled the whole secret place, making many people speechless and scared at the same time, because the chopping immortal flying knife was directing the female to kill all the semi saints, and pointed out several positions in the void.


    The gas engine leaked immediately at the place it was lit, and the half Saint fled in panic.


    But nvjiang ignored it.


    The half Saint pressed the gold bucket, revealed it, and said with a pale face, you are not afraid of heaven''s punishment for slaughtering the half Saint like this.


    Nvjiang won''t respond to this question. She suffers a lot. It gives people the feeling that she killed for no reason. The bad reputation of the corpse clan has a lot to do with this desire and crime.


    People do things by mouth. The emperor was also afraid of the world''s mouth, not to mention the corpse family.


    I lit up the meridians and roared with all my strength. Shameless old thing, half of his feet stepped into the coffin board. Do you still have the face to spray dung here? Did you come all the way here with nothing to do, or did you come around before you died?


    The female is rigid and the family education is strict. I''m really poor in words and don''t know how to swear. Chen Hao said at this time, boss, I recorded the picture of their five families killing their sister-in-law. Do you want to put it out?


    Recorded? I was delighted. At that time, I felt that if it was sent out, the five aristocratic families would lose their faces. Seeing my nod, Chen Hao hurried to hold a mobile phone from Jian unintentionally, and directly stood on it and operated with his feet.


    I was a little suspicious. Only Wu De, he and I were present. From beginning to end, I didn''t see him take out his mobile phone, and he was so small that he couldn''t operate it.


    Seeing that I was confused, Chen Hao said that after I separated from everyone in the secret realm, I went to find my master''s demon yuan. On the way, I caught a UAV used by Xuanmen to scan the map. I flew over with it and stole a micro camera.


    Chen Hao hasn''t said that experience yet. He went on to say that I only met Ji Yue when I came back. I lied to them that you knew the entrance of the demon world and asked them to bring me back.


    Jiang Nu didn''t know when she came to us again. She heard a cold hum. Chen Hao and I trembled, exchanged eyes, and were not discussing.


    It''s no wonder that after the confrontation between Jiang Nu and Ji Yue, both of them were very angry. A demon world entrance takes them as tools. People who are always superior and feel inferior to themselves can''t stand this kind of play.


    Chen Hao looked at Jiang Nu warily and said, I don''t mind if you want to be a follower, but I''m going to poke out the embarrassment of your Jiang family? Chen Hao opened his mouth, his feet had jumped and stepped on the post sending key. In fact, when he asked, the video had been transmitted to the LAN.


    After a while, many people received the video and looked incredible after clicking.


    History is written by the victor. This is the same in the Xuanmen world. The onlookers can only see the fur in the battle of the strong. Across the void, they often see only an end.


    The truth is naturally written by people who can speak.


    The immortal gourd is still nagging and instructs the female to cut the mixed yuan gold bucket. However, nvjiang didn''t do what she said, but a cold opponent, the old Bansheng holding the Hunyuan Jindou, said that a dying man is not worth my shot.


    The old half Saint drank angrily and was completely angered. He burned his life and Zhenyuan. The scattered holy patterns instantly recovered from his body, his bent waist stretched a little, and his crane hair turned black.


    It''s not the first time for me to use Zhenyuan to return to my youth, and changhabitat can do it.


    Like the old semi saint in his youth, those who can reach the peak of breaking emptiness have experienced the passion and brilliance we have gone through. But it was suppressed for too long and wiped out.


    Unfortunately, the old half saint was promoted to the peak at this time, not to break through the restrictions, but to kill the female stiff.


    I posted a post on the forum to accuse the Tuoba family of being shameless.


    At ordinary times, there are only a thousand people in the secret place and the forbidden demon gate, and the forum is not lively. However, this time, more than ten thousand people gathered here to catch up with the discussion of the five aristocratic families, and the news passed quickly.


    And breaking the road is everyone''s wish. In addition, the video sent by Chen haogang soon resonated, but all the messages below are trumpets.


    It can be seen that the dignity of the five aristocratic families is still there.


    Jiang NV took her cell phone and looked at it. She snorted coldly and turned away. She can''t go without going, otherwise it will cause misunderstanding.


    We ignored her and continued to look into the sky. The power of the old Saint is still improving. The dog has been at the peak of breaking emptiness for countless years, and his holy grain has been very strong, which is close to the saint to the greatest extent. As his strength improved, the sky of the secret place was glittering with thunder, as if he was going to cross the robbery.


    Nvjiang has a gourd and a small wooden axe in her hand. I''m not particularly worried about her.


    However, at the moment when the old semi saint was about to trigger the heaven robbery, the void was suddenly full of blood lines. A dark golden hand seemed to extend from another world and directly pressed his head. The next second, the old Saint screamed. There was a virtual shadow on his body, which was forcibly pulled out by that hand, held in the palm of his hand and then took it back.


    The change came so fast that there was no sound in the whole secret place.


    Tao Guo, I''ve recited female stiffness. Unfortunately, my strength is too weak to see anything, and I can''t touch the current state.


    After the dark golden giant hand usurped the Taoist fruit, the old Saint fell in the scream. He would not have died. He could keep a certain strength to live like Liu Tianyi, but he could not get out of the realm of saints all his life.


    But he was too old. His life had come to an end and he died on the way down.


    At the moment when the golden giant hand appeared, the woman showed her corpse teeth, roared in her mouth, and the blood light in her eyes flickered. She stared at the void where the giant hand disappeared without fear, trying to see the scene inside.


    No one knew what she saw, but when the giant hand was taken back and a hole appeared in the void, she seemed frightened and took a half step back.


    Jiang Nu didn''t know when she came back. She was followed by a little girl who was the opposite of me. She had a red face and was very cute.


    It''s just that I don''t like children by nature, and I don''t think I''m like them. Maybe it''s because I''ve been exposed to female stiffness in the most profound three years.


    Another reason is that I think they are childish. But this little girl has high cultivation.


    The old half saint of Tuoba''s family was robbed of Tao fruit. Jiang Nu snorted coldly and said, why do you have bad water at a young age? It turns out that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. Your husband and wife, one in the light and the other in the dark, are really hard to prevent.


    Nvjiang deliberately didn''t kill the old half saint, but also angered him. Did she want to use him to lead out the people who took the fruit of the saint''s Tao?


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The more I thought about it, the more I felt it was reasonable. There was something about yesterday. I saw that she was not in a hurry. I also said that dozens of ten saints could not kill her. It seemed that she was not confident, but had seen the faces of the five aristocratic families for a long time.


    What a bad woman... I muttered that I was worried about her for nothing.


    I looked back and stared at the child next to Jiang Nu and said fiercely, who is this little guy? Your daughter?


    Jiang Nu''s face sank and she said angrily. The dog couldn''t spit out ivory. This is Jiang Zi, the next leader of our Jiang family.


    Shouldn''t you be the next owner of your family? I was a little suspicious. I reached out to touch the little girl''s head. Only then did I find that I was as tall as her. Jiang Nu stared at me and made me embarrassed to take my hand back.


    The female stiff stopped in the void, and the light in her eyes gradually dimmed after a long time. When she turned back, she threw out the chattering cut immortal gourd.


    The immortal gourd was scolding the woman for not chopping the Hunyuan gold Dou. As a result, he flew out with a whew. Shout hurriedly on the way, I will come back!


    Hulu came back quickly, because the eclosion field was not far away. He saw no saints attacking and killing women, and the Qi machine was not scattered. He ran over quickly. Before I asked him, he said that the eclosion gate had all moved to Shiao mountain. I didn''t want to miss this opportunity and sneaked in again.


    I made a sound and saw the chopped fairy gourd floating on his head. I saw it. The chubby hand of the chopped fairy gourd hugged him and scolded him. Your wife is so outrageous. It seems that I should teach you how to adjust. What is a woman invincible? It''s not the same as being cleaned up by a man when I go to bed. Hum and haw.


    Yuhuatian wanted to tell me something. When he heard that the cut immortal gourd was open, he looked embarrassed and hurried away with him.


    I wanted him to follow me and go to Longmen and Hualong pool together. Seeing him running fast, he didn''t have time to say, but there was still a war between nvjiang and Jiang Nu, and there was plenty of time.


    The immortal gourd is gone, but I''m a little puzzled. Can''t a woman with such a strong rigidity beat me in bed?


    It''s just that I''m sorry to ask about this kind of thing, and the people around me look very embarrassed. They don''t cut immortal gourds and dare to make fun of female stiffness.


    At this time, several semi saints appeared in the void, all of whom were the saints of the yuan family, the Ji family, the you family and the Yao family. Coming to nvjiang seems to be discussing something.


    Wu De explained to me that sister-in-law made an example of others. With the appearance of the mysterious hand, there should be no one to make a move at present. What they discussed is probably related to breaking the emptiness and becoming a saint.


    I don''t know what nvjiang thinks, but after listening to Wu De''s analysis, I can only hope nothing goes wrong.


    The big guys are discussing. We can only wait and see below. For a long time, I still thought about cutting the immortal gourd in my heart. Seeing that Qinxue was close to me, I secretly asked her, sister Qinxue, can''t a woman beat a man in bed? Can a bed suppress you?


    idiot. Qin Xue glared at me, blushing slightly, and asked again when he saw me. Don''t be angry. Shut up.

 Chapter 148

    I touched my nose and stared at Qin Xue angrily. Fortunately, she was afraid of being heard by the people next to her and didn''t pay attention to me again.


    Not long after, they seemed to have reached an agreement, and the people of the Tuoba family didn''t appear in the whole process. It can be seen that the feud is over. If there''s only one Tuoba family, it''s not a worry.


    However, the five aristocratic families are all immortal surnames. For countless years, they have competed with each other and entangled interests. It is impossible to separate them.


    Standing in the void, nvjiang spread the sound with Xianyuan, covering the whole secret place. Her voice said coldly that there was still a vacancy in the wordless heavenly book, and everyone had the opportunity to leave a name. It happens that the secret place is a place for experience. In two months, the name of the first person on the immortal list will be written into the book of heaven by me.


    Wu De''s head drooped on my shoulder and sighed, what''s sister-in-law doing? Just write your name, boss.


    I frown slightly. I''m not worried about being the first in the immortal list and the first in the sky list. I''m just curious. The name above is not born. How can I burn it?


    Wu De explained that many people are born to be extraordinary, and their names will appear in the wordless heavenly book, but if there is a vacancy in the heavenly book, the semi holy cultivation can be recorded, but there must be no one in ten thousand who can fill the vacancy.


    I touched my chin and asked Wu De sideways that my wife could write her name. The book was nothing magical that day. It was just a name book.


    You can''t say that. Wu De patiently explained that the origin of the book of heaven is very mysterious, and those who can leave their names on it will get lucky.


    It''s hard to explain in detail, and there''s no obvious appearance, but at the critical moment, it plays a great role. A simple example is that a bullet has already shot through the heart, but it''s so far from avoiding the key and getting back a life.


    It can be said that it was luck, or it can be said that it was a coincidence.


    After listening to the explanation, I felt a little unhappy. She secretly wrote such a good thing for me?


    When she finished, she also showed the wordless heavenly script to prove that what she said was true.


    However, as soon as she took back the wordless heavenly script, a strong person in juxia territory asked, who knows whose name you added.


    The implication is that I''m afraid of being stiff and secretly write my name.


    The woman smiled and said, my husband won''t participate in this competition!


    Her words reassured everyone, except me. The woman was stiff. I was angry and ignored her. I went back to Shushan station alone.


    The woman was stunned. She caught up with Qin Xue all the way back.


    I also need good luck, especially in the golden age when relics emerge one after another in the secret territory. If you have good luck, you can get more opportunities.


    I got home for a long time and the girl came back. When I entered the room, I came to hold me. I didn''t let her hold me. I turned around and sat next to me.


    The woman would whisper after she died, there is only one place in the wordless heavenly book, but there are 58 people in front, twelve of your peers, and the rest are the leaders hidden in each sect. Their accomplishments can already feel their names on it and will not appear easily. But those of your generation, they have no such feeling and will compete for this opportunity.


    peers? I think of the little girl beside Mrs. Jiang, who has a high cultivation. Jiang Nu also said that she is the future owner of the Jiang family. It can be seen that all talents should be above her.


    I still feel bad. I don''t have to fight for that opportunity, but the best she has always given to me. Now she suddenly gives it to others


    Nvjiang pulled me from behind and wanted to say something. Holding my breath in my heart, I turned back and asked her why others can compete for that place, but I can''t?


    When I asked, my tears rolled down.


    The woman was a little flustered. She quickly wiped my tears and said that if you participated, some people would not come out if they were afraid of you.


    I suddenly remembered that when I just got the wordless heavenly book, I boldly guessed that nvjiang might want to kill the people above. I just wanted to ask, but I stopped again.


    There are too many strong people here. It''s not safe.


    Nvjiang wiped my tears, but I couldn''t finish them. Choking, I want to read the wordless heavenly book.


    The girl was still coaxing me one moment before. The next moment, her eyebrows wrinkled. She twisted hard on my mouth and ignored me. She turned and walked towards the bathroom. When she got to the door, she took off her coat and wore Tulle to take a bath.


    Seeing that she saw through, I touched two tears and went out to find Chen Hao and them. The eclosion field has also come back, and the immortal gourd has been well distributed. It should be that there has been some in-depth communication.


    I want to take advantage of people''s discussion about Hualong pool and Longmen. Since I can''t compete for the places in the wordless heavenly book, I''ll strive for more opportunities.


    Qin Xue and LAN Yue used to be very talented. They were the characters on the heaven list, but after the immortal list came out, they were nothing. Naturally, they were not qualified to compete.


    There are days outside the sky and people outside the people. When the immortal gate came out, seven or eight people broke the virtual environment, which made all the Xuanmen factions tremble. Who would have thought that the ancient aristocratic family appeared in just a few months. Behind the five aristocratic families, there are Yang masters and people who steal the holy fruit.


    Now Xuanmen doesn''t even have the qualification to worry. After knowing that Ji''s family has 72 and a half saints, I know Ji Lin has another purpose to use the golden pill, but I can''t think of what he wants to do at the moment.


    But at present, I don''t have to worry. No one dares to mention the golden pill when the female stiff returns. Four and a half saints died in the Tuoba family, and I dare not make the idea of the heart of the five elements in a short time.


    It''s just that those five mountains are really damn. I can''t be angry until I let nvjiang kill them another day.


    When I came out, I heard them talking about the holy tomb. Wu De was introducing that if there was a holy tomb in the forbidden demon gate, no one must have captured the fruit when he became holy. If you can find books in his tomb, you can solve many mysteries.


    When Wu De saw me coming, he said hello and continued. Moreover, the saints of that era were very close to immortals. There would be fairy arts and fairy tools in them.


    When the cut immortal gourd heard this, his mouth and nose showed up. He was very proud to say that any immortal instrument under me was my brother.


    I said with a sneer, why can''t you break the Hun yuan Jin Dou?


    The immortal gourd jumped up and said, it''s your wife''s strength. She''s stronger... Hum, I''m too lazy to explain to you.


    Female stiff has immortal yuan, and the chopping immortal throwing knife is still accepted by Hunyuan Jindou, which proves that my previous inference is correct. There is a gap between chaotic Lingbao and semi chaotic Lingbao, but it is not the degree of rolling.


    Including supernatural powers, semi supernatural powers, semi supernatural powers, semi supernatural powers, with a word and a half, the gap with the Lord is not so big.


    Wu De sighed and said that Xuanmen is too poor compared with the five aristocratic families. Not to mention the magical powers, there are no semi magical powers. Before long, Xuanmen will lose all their advantages and the opportunities will fall into their hands.


    The reason for the birth of aristocratic families is that they smell opportunities, and they are strong because they share almost all the great opportunities in the past.


    Wu De''s words made the people present depressed, but there was no way. They were inferior to others.


    I said, regardless of the entrance of the demon world and the holy tomb, let''s go to a place first. You are all ready. We will go in after the fight between my wife and Jiang nu. We should get some opportunities.


    Ah ha ha ha!


    I heard that Nu Jiang was going to compete with Jiang nu. She cut off the immortal gourd and said with a magic smile, my slave. Boy, go back and tell your wife. Don''t forget what you promised me, or don''t blame me for being rude.


    With a congenital breath, it can''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest. But if she didn''t agree to its terms at the beginning, I''m afraid nvjiang really couldn''t make Xianyuan.


    After all, ginger girl suppressed it and didn''t dare to force it to spit the weather first. It can be seen that huluwa''s death is still very destructive.


    I wanted to ridicule it. I''d better forget it and don''t offend it. As for catching Jiang Nu as a slave, Chen Hao and I both told Nu Jiang that what to do depends on her.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t mention Hualong pool and Longmen, just let them prepare. After dark, they had dinner at Shushan station before they left.


    I gave the longevity collar to Jian unintentionally. Chen Hao seems to have some fun with her. They often get together and just let Wu De follow them.


    It was already dark when I went back. The room was a little dark with oil lamps on. Before entering the house, the woman asked me to take a bath.


    I''m wearing animal skin with a fishy smell. Take it off and throw it away. I thought she had found me new clothes, so I didn''t care, but when she asked her for clothes after washing, the girl said with a smile, what clothes to wear and get into the quilt.


    I pouted and didn''t feel embarrassed. I ran out naked, opened the quilt and hid in. At this time, I saw that the woman was changing my clothes.


    I showed my head and asked her, wife, I heard huluwa say that no matter how powerful you are, you can''t beat me in bed. Is it true?


    The woman paused and put down her clothes. Before I could react, she opened the quilt and drilled in. She turned over and pressed on me, held my face and kissed me on my mouth. There was a pool of spring water in her Ruby eyes. She said she couldn''t beat me there.


    My eyes were round, staring straight at the ceiling of the simple room, some speechless.


    Hoo! She breathed out. I found her face more radiant. She said in a tired way, don''t say anything I told you or did, you know?


    I nodded, and she lay gently beside me and told me a lot of things that I couldn''t do with other women.


    Listen, I have heavy eyelids and whisper, wife... It seems that I was flooded just now.


    The woman was stunned and burst out laughing.


    She kissed me and got up to change my clothes.

 Chapter 149

    There are still a few days left for the argument presided over by the Jiang family. The woman is dead for half a year. She seems to want to win over the aristocratic family. Even the Tuoba family went there in person, but looking at her expression every time she comes back, the result is not very good.


    I couldn''t get in touch with the high-level communication. I just gave her a small wooden axe and let the feathered field follow her. There are two immortal tools. There won''t be any danger.


    Moreover, the five aristocratic families attach great importance to the name of Tianshu and will not start at this time. The next afternoon, people of the five aristocratic families who were similar to my age entered the secret realm, and even Bai Xiaosheng appeared with yun''er.


    I feel bad when I look at these people. I can''t cultivate such things as Qi and luck. Without such an opportunity, I can''t improve all my life.


    There are also several sects in the Xuanmen. They are usually very low-key sects, but the people they bring are 13 or 14 years old, have high accomplishments, and are accompanied by breaking the virtual environment.


    Chen Hao and I went out while the woman was busy. The inheritance of wudaoshan was destroyed and the matter of Longfeng hotel should be handled. Otherwise, it will be two months after entering the forbidden demon gate.


    The altar has changed a lot and has been repaired. I looked at the statue of Liu Tianyi and felt some emotion.


    Many things, many people, will slowly become statues in memory. Some can''t stand the polishing of time and turn into dust. Some are like standing statues and lose their vitality.


    Since I stepped into Shiao mountain, Liu Hui, Liu Yusheng and Liu Rou in Maoshan, Li Shengnong, Qu Jia and wudaoshan in Tianming valley.


    Chen Hao was different from what I thought. He sighed and said, I don''t know if I have a chance to be made into a statue and offered.


    I said, pull it down. Liu Tianyi has become ash. What''s the use of being worshipped? It''s better to live!


    Our voice was a little loud. When people nearby heard it, an old man came towards us and wanted to preach. I turned and ran like I had done something bad.


    When I got to the parking lot, I remembered that fat Wang had gone and had no car to go back.


    When it comes to Wang pangzi, Wu De doesn''t know about the heavenly devil body, but he said that the devil body is only found in ancient legends. It is all formed by practitioners who go crazy. The natural devil body has never appeared even in ancient times.


    The three said and walked towards Bagua town. I was very uncomfortable about fat Wang. However, Tuoba''s family was too strong to protect Lao Wang when he came.


    As for nvjiang, cutting immortal gourd can cut half saint, but she also mentioned it when flooding caterpillars. It takes a lot of money to urge cutting immortal gourd to kill half saint. With her current ability, she can send up to six cutting immortal throwing knives.


    That day, she also wanted to break the Hunyuan gold bucket, but she didn''t do it because she might not be able to break through after all six rounds.


    When we passed fat man''s mobile phone store in Bagua Town, we found that the store was open and the signboard had not changed. Chen Haoxin and I were very happy. They rushed into the store directly, opened their mouths and called Wang fat man.


    But out of the back door of the store was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a ragged beard. He casually wore an army coat and glanced at me with his eyes blankly. He said that there was no fat man here. He bought a mobile phone and left quickly if he didn''t buy it.


    I smiled awkwardly. I was very disappointed, but I still bought a new mobile phone, just like the one Wang pangzi gave me at the beginning.


    Get your cell phone card and I''m ready to leave. Just about to go out, the middle-aged man suddenly said to himself, go to sea, north, have the ability to find him.


    I was stunned and reacted quickly. When I got out of the store, Chen Hao didn''t talk to me, just kept it in mind.


    When there was no one, Chen Haocai said, boss, when we all went to juxia territory, we would go to find fat man.


    Juxia can''t do it yet, but that meeting should be sanctified. If it''s safe. But she can become a saint. Even if the semi saints of Tuoba family can''t survive the holy robbery, there will probably be one or two saints. Wang pangzi is still not safe.


    However, when the woman became a saint, there was a clue about Grandpa and them.


    Thinking of the distance, I sighed and took my thoughts back.


    The network in the secret place is not connected with the outside, and data is exchanged only once a month. Usually, there are people who specially exchange information in the secret place, but they need to pay, and the price is very expensive. I have no ID card and can''t pay online. I don''t know what happened outside during my time inside.


    But I just opened the first page of the forum and my heart beat faster.


    The ghostly gate disappeared and the station became a ghost town.


    I didn''t have the courage to click in the conspicuous title. I thought about such a day, but I didn''t expect that the soul seduction gate would disappear so soon. Is it a complete vassal underground?


    However, I soon calmed down. There are checks and balances of Yang Lord in the underground. Moreover, Bai Wushuang should recover almost when he gets the demon yuan brought out by the fat man. At that time, give the golden pill to Fubo, and Shiao mountain will have another half saint.


    Chen Hao also knows about Jindan and has no opinion on my distribution. Fubo''s cultivation has been stuck in Xuantong for many years. Without promotion, he can''t live for a few years.


    I gave Chen Hao my cell phone. He could hold it in his hands and turn the page with his head. I''m a little worried about his current state.


    Jiang Zi is about the same age as us, but he is already in the same state of things. Although I can''t reach the level of Qi Wu now, I can barely fight with the strength of the ancient body, and Chen Hao is still stuck in the middle of Xuantong, which is far worse than when there was no casting.


    It''s just that the boy can stay with Jian unintentionally now and has no consciousness at all. But he kept trying, so I didn''t say him.


    Passing by a bank, I remembered what he said to Jiang NV in the secret place and asked him if he wanted to get some money for his family.


    Chen Hao was stunned, shook his head and said, no, they are living very well now, and they will talk when they are old in the future.


    A happy life is never about having money, or having food and clothing all day long.


    Chen Hao didn''t want to disturb their pace of life, and I didn''t say anything. Before I entered the Longfeng store, five people rushed out and blocked me. They painted the marks of the hills in different colors.


    They can''t afford to buy news and don''t know what''s happening in the secret place.


    Among the five people, the first is the youth with Jinshan mark, who has Xuantong cultivation. After stopping me, he said with a smile, yo, isn''t this the little husband of the corpse emperor? Why, can''t the secret place stay?


    Say five people ridiculed and laughed.


    I was speechless. I took out the phone and called the shopkeeper of shiaoshan to ask her to bring someone to receive the restaurant.


    The five people listened to me and immediately shouted to the people on the road. Come and have a look. The little man of the corpse family is coming to collect the shop.


    When he shouted out, someone really stopped to watch.


    I don''t have time to listen to him here, and I don''t need to pretend to be a big tail wolf. Wait for the shopkeeper to come, clean up and go, so as not to stay in town for a long time.


    Let them shout, but contributed to their prestige, until there were more onlookers, and the talent with Jinshan mark poked me in the chest and asked, boy, do you know whose store this is?


    He said he still wanted to do it. At this time, someone in the crowd shouted that the inheritance of Wudao mountain has been destroyed. Are you still here?


    The disciple of Jinshan was stunned, but soon he sneered at the man, boy, be careful, or you will bring trouble to your sect.


    Cut. The sect disciple who kindly reminded him hissed and didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him. Just then the housekeeper came. I took a step forward and the meridians in my body glowed. Before he came up to stop me, I slapped him and flew out. The remaining four people responded that they didn''t come to stop me, but were eager to help others. When they turned back and prepared to do something to me, they had missed the opportunity.


    But even if they are given a chance, such a small role can''t turn over any waves. Jinshan, they look around for inheritance and give it to this group of waste. I''m afraid it''s in vain.


    After cleaning up a few times, I said, your boss is dead. Stay away from my shop in the future.


    The five people still looked incredulous on their faces. I frowned slightly. I was worried that they would make trouble again after they left. Step by step, they directly broke their Dantian and scattered real yuan. Then I told the store owner that each person would give them 500000 to live a normal life.


    The shopkeeper nodded. A woman in her thirties was so excited that her eyes were red. I comforted him a few words and told him how to manage before and now. If there is anything wrong, just send someone to the secret territory to find the people of Shushan.


    I didn''t stop when I finished the order. When I turned around, I just saw the waiter of the opposite restaurant. At this time, my face turned white and my legs kept shaking.


    He slapped him in the face and stared at him with a groan. He didn''t think of a small action, which scared him to sit on the ground and shake into a sieve.


    ha-ha. I smiled from a distance and didn''t embarrass him in the past. When I went back, I bought several sets of clothes, because the woman didn''t fit very well and had no extra clothes. It was very embarrassing last time.


    Nvjiang said I was a little adult. I need to be shy.


    At noon, we returned to the altar and met a Taoist boy at the entrance of the secret place. When I saw him, I recognized that he was the juxia Taoist boy under Lord Yang.


    I whispered a few words to Chen Hao. I knew the other party''s origin, and it was juxia at the age of ten. He was too surprised to close his mouth.


    Together, they are ready to make an approach and inquire about the origin of Yang Lord.


    As a result, I just went there. The boy looked back at me and said in a mature tone, I know you, Zhang Tong.


    I quickly nodded and politely asked, little brother, what''s your name?


    The Taoist boy said with the same face, Yang Yi.


    I was going to cross his name and praise him, but Yang said as soon as he said, I know you have a wife, and so do I.


    Yang Yi''s words puzzled me. Is he going to compare with me? Or


    At this time, Yang Yi suddenly pointed behind me and said, my wife is coming.


    Seeing him tugging and talking like a cassette, I didn''t bother to pay attention. However, in order to understand Yang Zhu, I squeezed out a smile on my face and turned around, shouting enthusiastically, sister-in-law.


    Just the next second, my face was cold, and Chen Hao stood up on my shoulder.


    I know Yang Yi''s wife.

 Chapter 150

    Behind me stood a strange and familiar woman.


    Said strange, because she changed a lot, tall a lot, her face can not see childishness, replaced by indifference.


    Even in the face of us, she still has no emotional ups and downs.


    In the longevity collar, Wu De''s breath was flowing, Chen Haoli was on my shoulder, and the whole person was blown up. Be ready to do it.


    Long time no see. Liu Rou opened her mouth lightly. She was as peaceful as an old friend who had been reunited for a long time.


    But I was too frightened to respond. In the first World War of Tianming Valley, Maoshan was attached to the Li family. Four pillars of the eternal life were killed, and countless disciples were killed and injured.


    Liu Rou wanted to use the star battle array to stop me on the way. As a result, Liu Hui and Liu Yusheng were killed by me, but she was left because of mental problems. Later, the female stiff didn''t settle and let her go.


    Unexpectedly, I''m with Lord Yang''s disciples now.


    Blood feud, she''s dying.


    I secretly took a breath of air conditioning, nodded awkwardly, and turned around to enter the secret place.


    But Yang stopped in front of me step by step and said, Zhang Tong, I''m destined to be the person named in the book of heaven, and you''re just an ordinary person. I''m better than you. In the secret place, we decide life and death.


    Yes, yes, yes! I smiled and said that as long as I didn''t do it now, everything would be easy to say. He is juxia realm, which is better than the people of the five aristocratic families. No one is sure whether he will break the void in three years.


    As soon as Yang showed off with me, he didn''t stop me. I hurried to the secret place, just the moment I went in. Liu Rou said faintly, it''s time to calculate the past.


    I didn''t dare to respond. I ran all the way to the first floor of the secret place.


    On the way, Wu De said that now there is a lot of trouble, and my sister-in-law can''t afford it!


    I''m also very depressed. If I had known this, I should have eradicated the root. Now it''s too late to say anything. However, there may be big moves in the underground at present, and Lord Yang may not be able to take care of it.


    I didn''t stop all the way. I ran back to the third floor in one breath and talked to Jian at the first time.


    Although she was not directly involved in the killing of Maoshan people at the beginning, she was always nearby, and the flame of revenge may burn to Shushan.


    After I finished, I went back to my room and looked around. The girl was dead. I guess I went to the five aristocratic families again.


    She wanted to get help from the five aristocratic families during the robbery, but it was going to kill people. Those semi saints might not be able to do it.


    During the day, I went outside for a turn. In addition to Jiang Zi, Ji Zi, Tuoba ye, Youzi, Yao Zi, yun''er and Yang Yi, there were several Xuanmen, a total of 12 people.


    I muttered in my heart that according to what Nu Jiang said, there are already twelve names on the heavenly book, and they will appear for the sake of insurance. That is to say, one of the twelve people in front of me is waiting for the wordless heavenly book to be engraved.


    It''s useless for Tianjiao to leave a name in the book of heaven. All sects know that there is a shortage of people now, which proves that there is another person who hasn''t appeared, and he knows that he has left a name in the book of heaven.


    I''m curious. Who will this person be?


    Wu De told me in the collar that it is an honor to name the son, which means that the son of tomorrow, even the semi saint, must salute respectfully when he sees the son of tomorrow. In addition to practicing, these people will also learn power and strategy, understand the current situation of the family and the current situation in the next few years, and have special people to guide them how to lead the family to glory in the future.


    I don''t care whether they are the son of tomorrow or the son of God. I care about Yang and juxia. I can''t fight... When I returned to Shushan station after dark, Nu Jiang saw me depressed and asked me what happened.


    She was busy communicating with the five aristocratic families all day and didn''t notice Liu Rou around Yang Yi. When I said it, she frowned. But in a few seconds, I don''t have to worry.


    I pouted and said, but wife, you can''t beat Yang Lord, and I can''t beat Yang Yi.


    When the girl saw me, she touched my head and said, No. Then he threw me on the bed and stripped me naked, but he was wearing clothes.


    She sat on me and twisted like a python for a while. I curiously held her face and pressed her down. Wife, I think you look very sad. Why do you do this every day?


    The woman''s face was blushing, and she said with some shortness of breath. You will understand later. Then he bowed his head and kissed me, and began again


    The next day, the sermon began.


    The duel between nvjiang and Jiangnu was arranged in the first scene. Because the news was released, the number of people in the secret place increased several times, almost forty or fifty thousand. However, most of these people had impure purposes and came to watch beautiful women strip.


    Maybe it''s also because of beautiful women. Jiang''s popularity is very high, and there is little difference between the support rate on the forum and that of women.


    On the Taoist stage, Jiang NV''s feather clothes are shining, her green silk is pulled thin, and her Xia clothes make her have a temperament that can only be viewed from a distance and can not be blasphemous, which really attracts attention.


    I couldn''t help but look a few times and was pinched by the woman on her arm.


    Because Jiang NV is the host, she has to talk a few polite words on the stage before starting. Then it was announced that her stiff fight with the woman began.


    The female stiff pinched me for no reason and floated on the platform.


    When it comes to the challenge arena, there are many rules, and you won''t be killed. It''s just about winning or losing.


    When the woman came to the stage, there was another riot, which calmed down for a long time. The woman''s stiff dress is very simple. The gauze white skirt and the stacked skirt are only a few inches from the ground, revealing her small and delicate ankles. Many people are brave and squat on the ground secretly with a mobile phone. They look very excited.


    And it was soon found that the look of female stiffness was much better than that of Jiang nu. She was radiant and moving, as if she had been moistened.


    Seeing that the girl was stiff on the stage, Jiang said faintly that you should wear more clothes today to avoid embarrassment.


    The woman replied with a smile. Don''t bother you.


    In terms of momentum, the woman lost.


    But it''s not surprising that she didn''t care about these people. If there were not too many people watching, it''s estimated that she didn''t even bother to say anything.


    But everyone under the stage eats melons. Whoever has more momentum will yell loudly.


    The Taoist platform in the secret realm is different from the Tianshi mansion. It is arranged by several semi saints of the yuan family. There is an array involving space, which is very large.


    The woman didn''t want to waste time. Her hands closed on her belly were loosened, and the immortal yuan on her body changed greatly. The whole person''s temperament was greatly changed. The glow was swirling between her hands and feet. Even the ponytail didn''t look half disharmonious at this time.


    Compared with Jiang Nu, she is like the daughter-in-law of a beautiful fairy next door, extraordinary and not refined.


    Of course, she was a pretty daughter-in-law. It''s mine.


    Jiang Nu''s face sank, the Yellow River Jue was launched, the river hung, and the surging river hit the void, releasing the power of terror.


    The woman said in a cold voice, three directions to kill you. The voice fell, and the killing immortal pointed out. Across the array, people outside could still feel the power contained in the lingering immortal pattern. As soon as she shot, the field was silent.


    Jiang Nu didn''t use the weapon. With a fierce wave of her right hand, her feather clothes were light. The surging river changed direction in an instant and poured out towards her.


    Wu Deyi was right. The Yellow River Jue gave full play to the hardness and softness of water. The moment of collision was like an iron wall, releasing the power of terror.


    However, the semi supernatural power was not as good as the fairies after all. When the river was killed, the fairy finger stopped and began to flow back. At this time, Jiang NV waved continuously, and the still river began to rotate, forming a huge vortex. The power on the killing finger was dissolved by the rotating water flow, and the rotating water flow continued to block the killing finger.


    The female stiff hand index emits light, and the immortal patterns are superimposed layer by layer, but the strange image of Jiang Nu is also expanding.


    In the vision, the river has no end, falls from the void, flows back to the void, runs continuously and never dries up.


    Jiang NV said with a relaxed smile, sister corpse, what you just said, you have to count, three fingers!


    bitch. I couldn''t help scolding Jiang Nu, but she was also tuoda. Knowing that the formula of the Yellow River was unique, I had to say three fingers.


    Chen Hao, we are all worried about female stiffness, but she is very calm on the podium. Her Ruby eyes flicker. She didn''t deduce the formula of the Yellow River. She should have promised the conditions of the Jiang family.


    The deduction of silence has offended the Tuoba family, and I don''t want her to make enemies everywhere. But just as Jiang Nu''s voice fell, Nu Jiang suddenly stopped, and the speed of rotation and the water of the river became faster. The next second, Nu Jiang pointed out that it was not hard to resist the Taotao River, but formed power to make the vortex rotate faster.


    Jiang Nu''s calm face suddenly changed, and she pinched the formula in her hand, trying to control the river to stop. At this time, the female stiff third pointed out.


    At this time, the Taotao river was no longer under the control of Jiang nu. After being instructed by Nu Jiang, the vortex exploded, the river splashed and the strange image dissipated.


    The woman was stiff and moved, and she grabbed her hand directly at Jiang Nu who was bitten back. At this time, Jiang''s face turned white and her mouth was bleeding. She looked at her in shock and asked, your eyes


    Jiang Nu even forgot to resist. She was stifled by her shoulder and suppressed Zhenyuan in her body. Immediately, a drop of Golden Imperial blood flew out of the middle finger of the left hand. After the center of Jiang''s eyebrows splashed, she stained her finger with blood to draw the amulet. After the golden amulet pattern was formed, it immediately disappeared into the center of Jiang''s eyebrows.


    The next second, Jiang Nu''s face was livid, and she questioned Nu Jiang. What do you mean?


    At this time, Nu Jiang had retreated and said with a smile that my husband wanted you to be his servant girl for a few days. I just didn''t have time to accompany him. Please take care of January. At that time, I will cancel the contract and give you a drop of corpse clan emperor''s blood. It can improve your physique, and your control of the Yellow River formula will be higher.


    At this time, the people under the stage recovered from the shock. When they heard such words, they all turned back to me.


    Cut immortal gourd is the most excited. He flies in the crowd and laughs. Ha ha ha ha. He sells ginger women for ten yuan.


    There was an uproar in the field, but it was exciting in an instant. Chen Hao stood on my shoulder and said, I saw a news yesterday. I heard that tourists visited the ice sculpture and lost the chest of the imperial concubine''s sculpture. Do you think Jiang NV will do the same?


    can''t. I answered him seriously, the more I touch, the bigger it will be.


    Qin Xue nearby listened and kept ugly me, as if she had a grudge. But what I said is true, because this is what the woman told me in bed.


    However, as soon as someone was excited, a few cold hums came from the void. A half Saint swept his eyes and scared everyone to respond.


    The cut immortal gourd broke his throat and found that everyone seemed to have not heard it. It was boring to return to the top of the feather field.


    At this time, a Xuanmen''s broken virtual environment stood up and explained that Jiang NV''s Yellow River formula has the ability to pull a thousand kilograms in four or two, but four or two is also strength. The two fingers behind the female stiffness are not hard resistance, but to increase the strength of "four or two", which is equal to all eating back on Jiang NV.


    The old man hesitated and looked back at the girl. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he continued. Everyone can see this flaw, but it''s difficult to find and intervene. I think that the Queen''s eyes are probably the legendary eyes of vanity, which can see through nothingness and deduce truth.

 Chapter 151

    Tuoba Guhong asked nvjiang''s eyes and said it was daoyan. Nvjiang denied it. But this time, the elder juxia said it was a false eye, and she didn''t deny it.


    Because of the explanation of elder juxia, the mood of everyone fell a little, and they were all talking about what the false eye was.


    I also asked Wu De curiously. As a result, his encyclopedia was stuck. But the next second, the audience put their eyes back on the platform.


    Jiang Nu wants to keep her promise and take off her clothes.


    Many people took out their mobile phones to take photos. I couldn''t help shrinking behind Qinxue to prevent nvjiang from seeing it. I wanted to take a picture secretly.


    Qin Xue saw me sneaky and frowned slightly. He knew when he was young that he was eating in the bowl and looking in the pot. I think you are too long to live.


    I gave her a white look. Nvjiang stipulated a lot of things that I couldn''t do with other girls, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t let her see. Moreover, I just thought that ginger was good-looking and wanted to see more.


    Girl Jiang became a servant girl. The people of the yuan family didn''t show up. It can be seen that they won''t interfere. Of course, if such a thing happened to Jiang Zi, the result would certainly not be like this.


    And Jiang Nu spent a month changing a drop of royal blood to practice her body. She made a lot of money. Of course, I won''t let her take advantage of it. As my servant girl, there are many ways to make her lose money.


    Seeing that Jiang Nu was going to take off her neon clothes and feather clothes, there was a dead silence in the field. There was a heavy breathing sound one after another. There are exaggerations. Their eyes are red, like crazy bison.


    Being watched by so many people, Jiang Nu was very calm and provocative. She slowly untied the buttons of her neon clothes and feather clothes, each of which made people''s heart beat faster.


    Another bitch. Qin Xue muttered, and her face was slightly red.


    I gave her a white look.


    In the expectation of thousands of people, Jiang NV finally untied all the buttons. For a time, the glow filled the air and contained gorgeous colors. It was covered for a short time. When her sight became clear, Jiang NV already held a neon feather coat in her hand. Her body was not the white yarn inside, but another dress, which was obviously prepared long ago.


    Alas!


    A disappointed sigh sounded. Someone complained that he had been waiting for three days and showed me this?


    The woman was stunned. With a faint smile, she stretched out her hand to pick up the feather coat and put it in her carry on space. Ginger smiled and asked, don''t you put it on? Your little man likes this dress very much. He stares at me all day in the secret place. You said


    Jiang NV deliberately paused and said charming in a provocative tone. You said, would I be careless to be his servant girl


    the moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day!


    Someone yelled at me with a look of pain on his face. He wanted to rush up and strangle me. It can be seen that she was scolding, but she wanted ginger to serve him.


    I don''t know what implication Jiang NV''s words didn''t finish, but she looked cold and said, Tong Tong is still young. You''d better take care of yourself and don''t let me do it myself.


    If it''s cold, it''s dark. The cold air penetrates the platform and makes people outside feel cold.


    Jiang Nu looked stunned. She didn''t expect her stiff reaction to be so great. Muttering was boring, turned around and got off the rostrum.


    Nvjiang also prepared to come down, but at this time, the array of the Taoist platform trembled, and a young man appeared on it without warning.


    The young man was in his early twenties. He looked beautiful and had a pleasant smile on his white face. After he came to the stage, he politely bowed down to the female stiff. Then he introduced to the audience that he wanted to compete with Lord Shi Huang in the downstream.


    The appearance of you Yilong caused a little commotion, because tens of thousands of eyes under the stage, but no one saw how he came to the stage.


    Nu Jiang frowned when she saw someone on the stage. After you Yilong introduced it, she calmly said that your body method is very unique. It should be a fairy body method, but at the moment of vanity, your deeds have nowhere to hide.


    You Yilong said politely, I still want to try.


    The woman''s stiffness is not in words. She motioned for him to play with children. She doesn''t want to but can''t refuse.


    You Yilong''s attitude is very serious. He releases the Xia image, and his body becomes lighter and lighter. Finally, he disappears together with the Xia light.


    But in the next second, the female stiff suddenly pointed out to the left. The void was crisp. You Yilong fell out from the inside. Her body was still translucent. At this time, she was rapidly solidifying.


    Nvjiang is ready to step down again, but someone in the crowd shouted, your majesty, it''s rare to see your style. Can you tell us your way.


    As soon as these words were uttered, the voices of those who agreed with them began to ring through the whole secret territory, and even half saints appeared to inquire about the truth and falsehood.


    The woman hesitated, but she still stopped. You Yilong quickly saluted and withdrew from the platform.


    Walking to the middle of the platform, the moment the woman stopped, the field suddenly became quiet.


    The woman said coldly, the ancients said, the way is natural. Nature is Tao. Nature, self, self. Of course, so. In short, what each of us does is the Tao.


    I know that nvjiang wants to say her understanding of the Tao, but in fact, the following people don''t want to listen to these, because they can''t touch and understand. What they want to know is what happened to nvjiang, so someone soon asked, I know you cast an immortal body. Is that an immortal body an inherent talent of the corpse family?


    The person who asked this has some ill intentions. If nvjiang relies on only her innate talent, her so-called Tao is inherited, and there is nothing to show off.


    The woman frowned slightly and was a little unhappy, but she still replied that I passed the holy robbery and failed. At that time, I had begun to use the imperial blood of the corpse family to cast the immortal body, so I led the saint into the body and endured 200 years of quenching and refining to complete the immortal body. For another 200 years, my eyes refined the broken principles in the holy robbery and got the eyes of vanity.


    My way is quenched in blood and fire, so I am not afraid of failure and will not stop.


    Nvjiang simply mentioned the immortal body in Longhu Mountain. Unexpectedly, she was cast after suffering loneliness and loneliness and four hundred years of holy robbery.


    Monks in ancient times may be able to do it, because at that time, everyone''s Tao heart was very firm and suffered any hardship.


    But now, time is going back thousands of years, and I''m afraid no one can do what she does. Nowadays, it is needless to mention that semi Saints live and seek pleasure. Their way is only measured by realm. In ancient times, I''m afraid they can''t fight against juxia.


    I knew at this moment that there was no reason why women were so strong.


    There was a moment of silence in the field. My heart was full of twists and turns. I was imagining the pain borne by the holy body for 400 years.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t suffered, and even my thoughts can''t touch it.


    After more than two minutes of silence, a young disciple close to the rostrum whispered, empress, we all know that your husband is on the road. Will you let her go the same way as you in the future, or


    Female stiff smiled gently and interrupted his words. Naturally, she was in pain and would not go my way. My road is forced out. He doesn''t need to bear unnecessary pressure, but in this life, he will compete with you. In a few years, he will have his own way.


    The words are full of doting, which many people envy. My heart is naturally warm. Who doesn''t want to have a wife who hurts himself?


    Just the disguise of reality, let each other wear masks. Under the oppression of marriage and life, the doting of each other in love also disappears a little


    When nvjiang said this, she knew that what everyone was going to ask was not her enlightenment, and she didn''t intend to do more on it.


    However, too many people want to know her and keep asking questions. One of the voices is so loud that it overwhelms all the voices. In this life, are you with us?


    Everyone was quiet and looked for prestige. It was Tuoba Guhong who asked questions. He was still followed by Tuoba Ye.


    The woman was interrupted several times to step down and looked a little unhappy. But seeing tens of thousands of people waiting for an answer, she was still patient, swept over everyone present and said, in my eyes, you are not my fellow passers-by, let alone my opponent.


    The words stopped here, and the woman looked up at the sky. Tuoba Guhong''s face turned pale. When they were still pursuing to trample on their opponent''s casting, nvjiang looked farther. There was her opponent.


    Nvjiang is not arrogant, because she has done it, and no one dares to question it.


    It may be that I found that my words had a great impact on the people present. In fact, you don''t have to treat me as one of your peers, including the semi saints of all families. In my heart, I have never been an opponent.


    Nu Jiang is at the heel of the immortal gate in Shushan. I complained about the chaos caused by the people in the immortal gate. She is really extraordinary, regardless of her vision or accomplishments.


    But fortunately, even if I can''t catch up, she is still willing to take me. I''ll follow her as far as she goes, accompany her and watch her cast her way step by step.


    Think of here, my heart is still sweet, very happy.


    If love becomes comparison, it is no longer love. In the eyes of people who really love each other, there is no concept of soft food, because in their eyes, everything they do is for a family.


    When Nu Jiang said this, she did not dare to come down. She was afraid that someone would ask questions, but broke through the void and moved directly to me.


    Jiang Nu stood in the chair. When she heard that Nu Jiang said she would not treat this generation as an opponent, her eyes were very dim, but after listening to the words behind, her eyes cleared away and became clearer.


    The way is always for future generations to catch up with their predecessors. When they catch up, they will find that there are still others ahead.


    But half Saint stopped for too long, was regarded as the end, forgot the future, and was limited to the present.


    Jiang NV will host the meeting for five days. The woman fell stiff and put her hand around me, but the next second, I heard a crisp click in my pocket. I quickly took out my mobile phone and found that it had been crushed.


    The mobile phone I just bought... I rolled my eyes and stared at her, but I raised my feet to kick her angrily, which scared the people around me away. The woman said blankly, it''s broken. It''s all right. I''ll take you out to buy it tomorrow and take you to wudaoshan.

 Chapter 152

    When Nu Jiang went to wudaoshan, she should be trying to find me the place where the heart of the five elements can be found. But I was afraid that she would make too many enemies. I persuaded her to wait until I came back next time.


    The appearance of Yang Yi made me very uneasy. Even if there was Jiang Nu, a bitch, I was still trembling. His background is too big to provoke.


    In this way, I have to find a secret place in front of him.


    He won''t run after me for the time being in order to compete for the name of the book of heaven. He can breathe. And Ji Lin and Ji Yue have been in the secret place. The entrance of the demon world should be found soon, as well as the holy tomb.


    Those who want to leave their names in the book of heaven will compete in these two places. The entrance of the demon world is related to Bai Wushuang. I must go and have a look at it at that time. As for the opportunity of the holy tomb, I can only follow fate, and I don''t have the ability to grab it.


    I still feel a little uncomfortable when I think about it.


    Seeing that I had made arrangements, Nu Jiang didn''t insist on going to wudaoshan and gave me her mobile phone.


    Jiang NV''s argument lasted five days. In the five days, the outstanding young generation competed on it, and the immortal list was also refreshed.


    During this period, there was a small episode. The cut immortal gourd was very restless and encouraged yuhuatian to play the list. The result was sad. You Yilong played with him all afternoon. Yuhuatian was almost asleep, and you Yilong had to admit defeat.


    Tuoba Guhong comes on the stage. No matter how fierce he is and how powerful his magic powers are, yuhuatian is just responsible for sitting and dealing with it with a chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    Ah ha ha ha!


    In the magic laughter of the chopping immortal Throwing Knife, Tuoba Guhong had no choice but to admit defeat. But then the semi saint of the yuan family came forward and banned the cut immortal gourd from playing. The reason is that it is a waste of time. Two fights have wasted a whole day and a half.


    Yuhuatian is very embarrassed, but he is more like a slave than chopping immortal gourd.


    At the end of the discussion, the people who had relaxed for seven or eight days cleaned up their mood and embarked on the journey of finding opportunities in the secret realm again.


    Nvjiang sent me away. She was very reluctant to give up, but she still had a lot of things to do. I couldn''t imagine the result. I just hope she can grow up and help at that time.


    On Jiang Nu, she carried the salute of all of us. The female stiff used the prohibition under the emperor''s blood, and the semi saints couldn''t be solved. I mastered the formula. She didn''t dare to break it. She was carrying a big backpack half a person high and followed pitifully.


    But that''s good. Otherwise, according to the requirements of cutting immortal gourd, you will sell her a ticket for ten yuan once in the secret place.


    When I wanted to go in, I saw Liu Rou coming in the distant Yang area. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to say goodbye to Nu Jiang. She just had time to say that she was waiting for me at home. We entered the forbidden demon gate.


    When I got to the secret place, I didn''t stop and quickly entered the woods.


    After Qin Xue practiced the skill in the flying shuttle, the volume of the jade shuttle is larger, can accommodate more than a dozen people, and the speed is faster than that controlled by Chen Hao and me.


    When no one was there, she released the shuttle, and we all climbed in and left in the air.


    Inside the jade shuttle, we all sat on the ground. Jiang Nu wanted to put down her salute. I scolded her and asked her to stand inside with her back.


    Jiang NV didn''t feel embarrassed, but smiled and said to me, children, the prohibition is only one month. After time, you are still you and I are still me!


    If you don''t threaten me, it''s OK. If you threaten me, you can''t let her sit. However, you still ordered Chen Hao and chopping gourd to climb up and add some weight.


    Qin Xue, LAN Yue''s brothers and sisters and Jian have no intention. They all pretend not to see it. Their attitude is not to participate or object.


    I saw that the speed of the flying shuttle was very fast. I had a bold idea in my heart. When I saw the Hualong pool and the Longmen, I could control it to fly in one direction and see what the end looked like.


    In half a day, the shuttle had flown hundreds of kilometers. When it passed an open space, there was a huge roar in the distance, which caused a huge air wave and swept into the air.


    I looked at the edge of the jade shuttle and hurriedly stopped Qin Xue. The shuttle made a circle and fell in a secret place. I, Chen Hao and yuhuatian can''t wait to run towards the mountain bag. They lie down and just see the shocking scene.


    I don''t know what happened. Qingyangzi and Ji Yue fought. The roar just now came from Ji Yue''s eyebrows.


    Wu De looked at it and was surprised that it was the imperial dragon seal. She was the person who practiced the imperial dragon formula in the yuan family.


    The origin of Yulong Jue dates back to the era of Emperor Yan and Huang. Now the Jiang family and the Ji family in the five aristocratic families are the descendants of the two emperors of Yan and Huang. They are real immortals.


    At first, the two ancient fairy tribes of Yan and Huang joined hands against Chi you. Unexpectedly, Chi you was well versed in Zhu Youshu and summoned 18 undead creatures. He was very brave.


    The Yanhuang army retreated day by day. The Yellow Emperor got the Dragon formula when he retreated. It is said that it was taught by Xuannv. Some people say it was given by the princess of the dragon family. Later, the Yellow Emperor summoned the dragon with the Dragon formula and defeated Chiyou. Finally, he ascended to heaven by the Yellow Dragon.


    Wu De told us a secret story from ancient times and roughly knew the origin of the Dragon formula.


    Chen Hao said that my master said that the dragon was the most powerful creature in the demon world. The roar just now was not the roar of the dragon, right?


    When we talked about this, we started again.


    Qingyangzi opened the box in his hand and seven faint lights flew out. The mark on Ji Yue''s eyebrows was glowing and getting bigger and bigger. Finally, the whole head was that kind of faint light, like a deep black hole.


    Ji Yue''s singing voice came from inside. Her hand formed a circle in front of her chest, like some kind of Yin Jue, and soon constructed a complex circular rune.


    The speed of nail head seven arrow book is very fast. It flew to when she sang, but it was sucked in by the hole in the center of her eyebrows.


    Qingyangzi frowned slightly, fiercely closed the box, and seven to black light flew out of Ji Yue''s eyebrows. He was opening the box, and the faint light fell in. At this time, the rune in Ji Yue''s hand suddenly became larger and covered tens of meters. A low and old roar came out, followed by a huge faucet.


    When Chen Hao and I saw the dragon, we were so excited that we almost jumped out and wanted to go and watch it carefully. But Qin Xue and Jian inadvertently pressed and said, you''re not dying. That''s the real dragon.


    Real dragon? Is the real dragon sealed in the Royal Dragon Seal in the center of Ji Yue''s eyebrows?


    The dragon head appeared, spitting out terrible dragon breath, and the wind and clouds surged for a time. Ji Yue asked qingyangzi in an ethereal voice and said, I''ll give you one last chance to hand over the forbidden art.


    Before the real dragon came out, qingyangzi''s robe and scattered hair had been blown upside down behind his head.


    Qingyangzi''s whole body was fried and his hands were tightly fastened to the box.


    Roar! When the dragon head appeared half way, it roared and struggled hard. The huge body took off from the mark in an instant. For a moment, the clouds surged and the wind roared. It turned out to be a five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Wu De said at this time that it was just the emptiness of the Dragon yuan, not the real body, but the real body was definitely in the mark. This Ji''s child was too terrible.


    Cut immortal gourd disdained to say, what''s terrible? The loach killed by my master can stew a chaotic pot. Although the cut fairy gourd has amnesia, it casually says things we haven''t seen before.


    Afraid we can''t understand it, it also explained that the chaotic pot can hold the sea.


    I didn''t care about this. I interrupted it and asked, you and the nail head seven arrows book are all magic tools and forbidden Arts in Lu Ya''s hand. You should know very well.


    Cough! Chopped immortal gourd coughed twice and said, I don''t remember. It''s forbidden art and has no wisdom. It''s like I''m not only strong, but also handsome!


    Cut fairy gourd said, threw down the gourd mouth and touched it with his hand along the gourd head.


    I frowned slightly and understood in my heart that the book of seven arrows is more powerful than it.


    Wu De also said that in ancient times, forbidden art was something that touched the order of the Tao. It was too strong to be called Forbidden art. There is a rumor that if the Taoist patriarch took charge of the forbidden art, he could destroy the Tao of heaven.


    I looked back at the cut fairy gourd. It was very unwilling, but it was rare. It pretended to lose memory and asked me, what do you do? I can''t remember.


    This performance proves that what Wu De said is true. I just don''t know how powerful the Zhenyuan in the early stage of qingyangzi''s combination can be.


    After the Dragon appeared, it swept the wind and cloud, opened its five claws, dived down from the sky and jumped directly at qingyangzi.


    Qingyangzi didn''t open the book of seven arrows, but avoided it. When the Dragon fell, it broke through the hill behind qingyangzi as soon as it was caught. The golden dragon tail swept, and dozens of tons of boulders were directly smashed. A residual shadow was drawn and swept directly to qingyangzi.


    Don''t push me. Qingyangzi opened his mouth, fiercely opened the box and flew out together, directly cutting off the huge tail of Longyuan.


    The dim light comes and goes quickly. There are not many gorgeous pictures.


    However, I''ve seen the semi holy hand and the cut immortal gourd urged by Xianyuan. I know that the more powerful things are, the more condensed the breath will not be revealed.


    Kill the enemy, but in the blink of an eye.


    Long yuan was cut off his tail and howled in pain. The wind and clouds surged. He turned and directly hit qingyangzi. Qingyangzi released all Zhenyuan''s body protection, but he was hit and flew out and fell heavily into the earth and rock.


    He struggled to get up and coughed up blood in his mouth, but he was still saying, don''t force me.


    Saying such words twice proved that nail head seven arrow book could not kill Ji Yue, but that qingyangzi was afraid of Ji''s family and did not dare to die.


    However, Ji Yue ignored it at all. She printed the formula in her hand and killed the dragon Yuan who controlled the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon conquered the sky, moved left and right, and gathered blue thunder clusters between its five claws, each with a diameter of three or four meters. During this period, the thunder light danced, 10000 currents gathered, the Dragon roared in its mouth, and the five claws fell towards qingyangzi at the same time.


    Qingyangzi showed some determination in his eyes and had made up his mind. When the golden dragon was flying, he opened the nail head seven arrow book again. This time, he didn''t close it quickly. Seven faint lights flew out in an instant and crossed the Golden Dragon seven times. The superposition was 49 times. Each time, the Golden Dragon gave a scream and the dragon Yuan was dim.


    In the last five ways, directly cut off the Golden Dragon''s claws.


    In just half a second, the Dragon yuan of the five clawed golden dragon was cut off. The virtual shadow of the Dragon dissipated into the sky, and the faint light continued to soar into the sky, reaching Ji Yue''s eyebrows in an instant.


    The little girl is going to be killed. Chen Hao said.


    I also felt that Ji Yue was going to die, but at the moment when the faint light approached, the mark on Ji Yue''s palm closed in an instant.


    Bang Bang


    Seven times in a row, the nail head and seven arrows flew back. Ji Yue''s hand''s round symbol broke, and the light in the center of her eyebrows converged, forming that strange mark again.


    Qingyangzi received the book of seven arrows on the nail head and spewed a big mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    And in Ji Yue''s eyebrows, there was also blood flowing out of the mark. She said ethereal, your strength is too weak to kill me.


    Qingyangzi wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and controlled the nail head seven arrow book with both hands. Coldly, he said, you can try.

 Chapter 153

    The power of the nail head seven arrows Book scared us very much. We should know that Ji Yue had a rosy realm. In the face of qingyangzi who lowered a great realm, she could only play a tie.


    No wonder these magic weapons became famous in ancient times. At present, the more powerful ones are small wooden axe, cut immortal gourd, nail head seven arrow book, and then mixed yuan gold bucket.


    It can be said that everything has the power of heaven, especially the immortal gourd. Driven by the female stiffness, cutting half the saint is like killing a dog. The book of seven arrows with nailed head is better than cutting immortal gourd. If you can have it when the woman is stiff and crosses the robbery, the odds of winning will be much greater.


    What I''m worried about now is that if I don''t grab it, it may eventually fall into the hands of the five aristocratic families.


    Just now Ji Yue is not an opponent, so it''s even harder for us to grab.


    Qinxue, lanyue, Lanyu, yuhuatian and Jian have no intention. They are all in the same place, very poor. If it weren''t for the cut fairy gourd, their combination would be the same as the group of people robbed by boss Qu and second child Qu, or even not the opponent of that group of people.


    Wu De and Chen Hao have the same idea as me. They are salivating about nailing the head seven arrows book. They are not two days a day. Now they are meeting each other. Their hearts are like cats.


    Chen Hao said that this powerful forbidden art can not be used indefinitely, and the consumption must be great. Let''s find a chance to try.


    Qin Xue and they were very nervous, and Jiang Nu said frankly, try it? You''re easy to say. Once the forbidden art is launched, you can stop life. If you can''t stop it, you''ll die and have no chance to try.


    Jiang Nu''s words are not unreasonable. In the face of killing weapons such as cutting immortal gourd and nail head seven arrow book, there are only two things: blocking and unstoppable. There is no attempt.


    Chen Hao wanted to talk back to Jiang Nu, but I stopped him. Keep watching.


    Ji Yue threatened to nail her head and seven arrows. In the face of qingyangzi''s cold response, a sweet smile appeared on her young face, the mark on the center of her eyebrows glowed again, her hands were around her chest and sealed again.


    I felt that her seal formula was releasing the seal. As the ring dispersed, a dragon chant came out again.


    Compared with the previous one, it was more powerful. Soon a pair of dragon horns came out, like gold carving, with dense dragon patterns.


    Just two dragon horns, the smell has made our atmosphere dare not breathe.


    She wants to release the five clawed Golden Dragon?


    I''m nervous and don''t miss any details.


    At this time, qingyangzi clenched his teeth, fiercely forced out a mouthful of blood essence, all of which fell on the black box, and all of Zhenyuan was injected, without any reservation.


    The black box absorbed the blood essence and showed a small blood color mark. Then it glowed, and the sky was covered with clouds, showing a strange image.


    In the strange image, there are countless bones, layers and layers, all of which are ancient immortals who died under the forbidden art. At the same time, there is a strong gas of killing condensed in the void and poured into the box madly.


    Before qingyangzi started, the box began to beat, and there was a terrible force to break free.


    I was cold all over and stared at the corpse mountain and blood sea with fear, as if I saw the space split by the small wooden axe. It is certain that the nail head seven arrow Book fought with the master there and slaughtered countless immortal gods and demons.


    Ancient artifacts, strange images, recorded the end of that era.


    In that battle, the weak spirit tools were directly broken. Even those left by chance were damaged.


    The past seemed to be covered with dust by some force, but now we can see the clue that the battle led to the demise of the immortal.


    And the parents and grandpa who suddenly disappeared have something to do with it.


    In the future, if Nu Jiang becomes a saint, she will go that way and seek the truth.


    The strange image caused by the nail head seven arrow Book lasted for several seconds to dissipate. On the black box, there was no unique place except the forbidden symbol, which was very simple.


    But the more inconspicuous it is, the more it contains terrible power.


    In Ji Yue''s seal, the real dragon appears very slowly, but the dragon patterns on the two dragon horns crisscross to form a dragon territory. Protect Ji Yue and the seal pattern inside to give yourself time.


    Qingyangzi was still shaking at this time. He was afraid of the yuan family. He said sadly, don''t force me.


    Without a backer, what if he wins Ji Yue? Seventy two and a half saints of the Ji family can make Laoshan disappear in the blink of an eye.


    What is reflected from him is also Xuanmen''s helplessness when facing the five aristocratic families.


    My thoughts surged and I thought of Shiao mountain. Now Shiao mountain has a small wooden axe and a gourd for cutting immortals. However, as long as the five aristocratic families go out, killing the corpse family is just a flick of the finger.


    At present, the only thing that can check and balance them is not to let the five aristocratic families reach an agreement. If such a family loses more than a dozen semi saints, they will be afraid of being annexed by other families and can restrict each other.


    In the old forest at the bottom of the valley, Ji Yue didn''t answer qingyangzi. With the appearance of the Dragon horn, two huge longans followed closely. Its eyelids blinked, its dragon patterns were vain, its eyes were like electricity, and the earth and rock collapsed and flew in the swept place.


    In order to protect himself, qingyangzi had to open a gap in the box. The nail head seven arrow book didn''t fly out, but there was an overflow of killing opportunities, which was equal to the electric light emitted by the dragon''s eyes.


    Seeing the birth of the real dragon, the nail head seven arrow book also wanted to hit the strongest blow under the control of qingyangzi, but Ji Lin came out of nowhere, pressed Ji Yue''s shoulder, shook his head, and looked at the place where we were hiding.


    He found us, but he didn''t say it. Ji Yue gave a sound and quickly closed the seal. The terrible five clawed Golden Dragon didn''t appear in the end, but it also left a deep impression on everyone.


    Qingyangzi breathed a sigh of relief and closed the lid of the book. Ji Lin said at this time that Taoist friends could consider merging into our Ji family. At that time, they could get more resources and even practice the skill of controlling fairies.


    He is wooing qingyangzi. As long as people enter Ji''s house, the book of seven arrows will belong to Ji''s house.


    Qingyangzi offended wudaoshan and didn''t dare to go out of the secret place for several days. Now he doesn''t dare to refuse. He wants to leave a way for himself. Nodded and said, let me think about it.


    Ji Lin was not embarrassed. Strangely, he didn''t remind qingyangzi that we were nearby.


    Seeing Ji Lin and Ji Yue leave, qingyangzi spits out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person staggers and sits on the ground. Just now he was forced out of blood essence and consumed too much. Now he was very weak. He didn''t change his place and sat cross legged on the spot.


    However, his hand has been buckled on the cover of the nail head seven arrow book, which can be opened at any time. It is still very dangerous.


    I waved to everyone to retreat, and the party retreated quietly. After I left, I asked Wu De to check the next five or six kilometers. I didn''t find Ji Lin and Ji Yue. Then I looked at yuhuatian and asked him, do you have friends with qingyangzi?


    Yuhuatian nodded and said that although he was a little unhappy last time, he was interrupted by water, fire and earth and had not torn his face.


    After thinking for a long time, I said that Wang pangzi''s legacy can come in handy now.


    When I opened my mouth, Qin Xue and they immediately stepped back. Wu De felt a porcelain vase from his body and gave it to me.


    What''s that? Ginger frowned slightly and reached out to take it first. She opened the bottle cap and smelled it. She didn''t smell anything strange.


    Of course, if she could smell the smell, Gu Lingfeng wouldn''t spray on the challenge arena.


    Jiang Nu wanted to check some with her nails. Qin Xue immediately kindly reminded her, sister Jiang, I think you''d better not touch it.


    This reminder, coupled with the reaction of the people, Jiang Nu immediately reacted, took back her little thumb, washed it with Zhenyuan, covered it, and said unhappily that as a monk, you should use the indiscriminate means of poisoning?


    I grabbed the medicine bottle in her hand and asked, who stipulates not to poison?


    Jiang Nu sniffed and sneered and said, if a mother has no mother to teach, does your wife teach you to use these shady means?


    I was thinking about how to poison the eclosion field. My face changed when I heard this sentence. Separation from my parents had left a great shadow in my heart, but now I heard her ridicule and took a female stiff. At the same time, it also ignited a rage.


    Seeing that I changed my face, Jiang Nu also realized that her words were heavy. As soon as she opened her mouth to explain, I rushed over and kicked her.


    When I was angry, I kicked the girl stiff. It was her skirt, but when I kicked Jiang girl, every foot kicked on my calf.


    I kicked her two feet, and Jiang Nu couldn''t hold her breath. The glow soared and raised her hand to suppress me. Only she used Zhenyuan to deal with me. The female''s rigid forbidden spell was triggered and pressed down all her Zhenyuan.


    I kicked her a few times with ordinary strength and scratched two blood marks on her face. Qin Xue and they hurried to pull me away.


    Ginger was so angry that her eyes were full of grievances. She gently covered the scratch marks on her face with the back of her hand, bit her lips and said nothing.


    Under the persuasion of the people, my anger slowly dissipated. I was worried that qingyangzi would leave. I didn''t have time to see Jiang NV. After asking, Lanyu still has red fruit for healing. Take it and soak it in the medicine bottle for about half a minute. After drying, give it to the eclosion field to let him contact qingyangzi and try to take the fruit down.


    In order to win the trust, I asked Lan Yu to give me one more spiritual fruit picked in the blessed land of all ages. If you eat one, it will be much easier to do the second one.


    The eclosion field was a little nervous, but the cut immortal gourd patted his chest and promised that there would be no problem if he was there.


    I can rest assured that it will be found and protected at least.


    We didn''t dare to continue to approach, because when healing, our spiritual sense would be particularly sharp, and we waited in place for the results of the eclosion field.


    During this period, I looked back at Jiang nu. After the onset of the female stiff forbidden spell, it would be suppressed for half an hour. The blood marks scratched by me on her face could not be eliminated.


    At this time, she turned her back to us and her shoulders shook slightly, like crying again.


    Qin Xue whispered that she had never been so angry before. It''s understandable for you to let her salute, but you''re a man. You''re wrong to beat a woman.


    I said angrily, but she couldn''t say I didn''t have parents. And what happened to my poison? If it weren''t for these dirty means, would I live to this day?


    After that, I whispered to Qin Xue that I didn''t mean to hit her. What should I do now?

 Chapter 154

    The friar disdains to use poison and hates it very much. I saw this when I dealt with Gu Lingtian. Many people objected at that time, but I was forced to a dead end by several sects of Xuanmen, and they didn''t stop me.


    At present, Qin Xue''s words made me realize that I shouldn''t hit Jiang nu. I just asked me to apologize to her. I can''t pull down my cheek.


    Who made her my maid.


    However, I still feel sorry. Looking at Jiang NV''s back, I deliberately said that it''s a big deal not to let her salute on her back in the future.


    Then he secretly looked at her and found that her shoulder was not shaking so badly. He breathed secretly in his heart, took some dry food out of his backpack, distributed it to the people, and deliberately walked in front of Jiang NV. Hearing the footsteps, she quickly wiped her face a few times. After passing, she didn''t see tears on her face.


    Seeing the dried meat I handed over, she snorted coldly and looked impatiently. Her arrogant look made my stubborn spirit rise again. The thought of trying to please was gone. She threw the dried meat at her feet and said whether she liked it or not.


    ha-ha.


    Jiang NV sneered twice and didn''t know what she was laughing at.


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to her. I chewed a chicken leg, stood up and looked in the direction of the feather field. I found that there was no movement. But this kind of thing is not urgent. The injured people have a strong sense of vigilance, and it is not easy to gain trust.


    But when I just opened the second chicken leg for eating, Wu Dehua made a white light and came over very quickly. Seeing him like this, I stood up at once.


    Wu De showed his body and said, boss, the situation is not good.


    Lan Yu immediately asked, Uncle Wu, is there an accident in yuhuatian?


    Yuhuatian is fine. Wu De said hurriedly, but Yang Yi and Liu Rou were coming this way.


    When Chen Hao heard that Yang Yi came over, he angrily said, Liu Rou, that bitch, is really haunted.


    The cut immortal gourd is not here, and even if there is a cut immortal gourd, as soon as Yang Yi and Liu Rou come, we can''t hide our whereabouts. It''s impossible to get the nail head seven arrow book. It''s not easy for qingyangzi to be on guard next time. In a few days, it will be in the pocket of the five aristocratic families.


    Wu De asked, boss, what should I do?


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I said, you and Chen Hao stay, get something and take Qin Xue to that place together. I''ll follow you.


    Then I began to tidy up my backpack and simply carry some food.


    Qin Xue hurried around and said, it''s too dangerous for you. We''re safer together.


    Jian unintentionally said that you and Liu Rou were dead enemies. She came with Yang this time. The purpose is obvious.


    I know Liu Rou''s hatred for me best. Because I hated Longhu Mountain to the bone, and Liu Rou hated me even more.


    I didn''t answer Jian unintentionally. I just told Chen Hao and Wu De that if qingyangzi could save his life, Laoshan would not be easy.


    After explaining Chen Hao and Wu De, he said to Jian unintentionally that I must get the book of seven arrows, otherwise half a year later, the semi saint of the five aristocratic families still hides from the onlookers. My wife is very dangerous to face the man who usurped the Tao fruit alone.


    As I said, I had put on my backpack and was ready to leave.


    Chen Hao glanced at Jiang Nu and said in a strange manner that the five aristocratic families, hum, are just a group of bastards. They waited for their sister-in-law to make a passage 400 years ago, and now they are the same.


    Wu De sighed and said that they could not be blamed. After kneeling for a long time, their knees became soft and couldn''t stand up.


    When they sing together, they are naturally mocking Jiang NV.


    The five aristocratic families are high above. They are all in Lushan. They don''t know their own problems. Moreover, people like Jiang Nu, Tuoba Guhong, who were born high above the world, how can they see these in their eyes.


    At this time, after listening to the ridicule of Chen Hao and Wu De, Jiang Nu still had some anger on her face. I didn''t let them go on. I greeted Jiang Nu, said goodbye to the people, and walked in the direction pointed by Wu De.


    Jiang Nu has a female stiff forbidden spell on her. She can''t stay too far away from me. As soon as I left, she immediately followed up, and this will really recover. The red marks on her face are fading.


    On the way, Jiang Nu reminded me that my forbidden spell was only one month. When the time came, we went our own way.


    I nodded and didn''t care much about what she said. Nvjiang asked her to follow me, mainly because of the emergence of Yang Yi and Liu rou. In a month, either things are solved, or I go out of the secret place and go back to Shiao mountain.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Jiang Nu said that Yang Yi was the youngest disciple of Yang Lord. It is said that he was a semi Saint reincarnation. With some accomplishments before his death, he came out of his mother''s womb as Xuantong territory and juxia territory at the age of nine.


    I didn''t want to talk to her at first, but when I heard this, I couldn''t help sighing that it was really important to have a good life. When others raised Xia, I didn''t know what cultivation was. But fortunately, in the future, my son will be born in juxia territory.


    Looking forward, I still showed a proud smile on my face.


    Jiang Nu said something speechless. How do you know that she was born a son? What about your daughter?


    I gave her a white look and said that my wife would give me several children. She must have sons.


    What else does Jiang Nu want to say? I hissed quickly and was preparing to hide. A mysterious light came towards me. I made a fierce bow and was ready to jump away from me, but I found that Jiang NV was still preparing to quarrel with me. I had no defense at all. If I avoided, the light would hit her.


    I don''t know whether it was Yang Yi or Liu Rou who shot too fast and didn''t show up. If Liu Rou was OK and didn''t take precautions, she couldn''t hurt Jiang Nu, but if Yang Yi, under the same cultivation, didn''t take precautions, she would suffer a great loss.


    In the lightning flint room, my body that had bounced away suddenly fell back. Almost at the same time, Xuanguang hit me in the chest. For a time, it was like being hit by a mountain. I was dizzy and unstable. I staggered back two steps and vomited blood.


    As the blood spewed out, I came back in one breath. Seeing the light flying in the woods, I hurried to put on my fists and hit them with a loud shout.


    Xuanguang broke and left an impression on the fist case, as if it had been burned. At this time, there was a burning pain in the chest, as if it had been scalded.


    After two attacks, Jiang Nu reacted and Zhenyuan was released.


    But at this meeting, Yang Yi and Liu Rou also came out.


    Liu Rou stared at me coldly and said calmly, Zhang Tong, why don''t you run?


    Yang Yi has two braids on his head. His face is red and he is dressed in royal clothes. He looks like a rich family.


    Before I spoke, Yang Yi told Jiang Nu that it had nothing to do with your Jiang family. Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. I''ll wait until the forbidden spell on you is lifted. I''m taking his life.


    ha-ha. I straightened up and interrupted him. Don''t you think it''s awkward for you, an old man of hundreds of years old, to make a body of ten years old tender?


    I secretly watched Jiang Nu''s reaction while saying that I was afraid she would ignore it. After all, the name of Yang Lord is also feared by their great family.


    The result made me very disappointed. The glow on Jiang Nu converged and responded directly with action.


    Liu Rou then revealed her inner hatred and said gnashing her teeth, Zhang Tong, I''ll take your cramps and peel your skin, making your life worse than death.


    Because of too much force, her face was a little twisted. Like a female ghost, she raised her hand and grabbed it directly at me. There was a thunder symbol in the palm of her hand, which had not yet flown out. There was a loud noise on me, and the whole person was like being struck by lightning.


    Palm ray? When Jiang Nu next to me saw that my hair was blackened and my whole body was smoking, she exclaimed, but she was not surprised that I was hit, but surprised at the palm thunder.


    I was stunned by the thunder. The willow soft Rune didn''t fly out. The thunder light exploded directly on me. It was fast and powerful. My blood was boiling and my meridians were flashing.


    Before I could stand still, Liu Rou''s palm was facing up again. I roared. My muscles were tight and I half bowed and rushed towards her. I wanted to take the attack as the defense and avoid the palm thunder at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, the talent jumped in front of her and made another loud noise. The palm thunder was like a shadow, and there was no sign before it exploded.


    Qi and blood surged, and I was directly knocked over. I didn''t have a small wooden axe in my hand. I suffered too much. In addition, I couldn''t see the track of palm thunder. I didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    Bang.


    The palm thunder exploded again, and I climbed to half of my body and was beaten to the ground. Liu Rou didn''t miss such an opportunity. Jiao drank and floated up. She took out a dagger in her hand and directly stabbed it at my heart.


    Maoshan is only a second-class sect. Most of its spells and tools are used to deal with zombies and fierce ghosts. There are few spells and tools that can be used in fighting. Now Liu Rou''s palm thunder is by no means Maoshan''s skill, and the dagger in her hand is by no means unusual.


    When I fell, I could not avoid it. I could only grasp it with my hand. The blade rubbed with the fist, and a series of sparks sprang up.


    However, through close contact, I also found that Liu Rou''s accomplishments were not as good as Xuantong''s in the middle stage, but she could not suppress me. As long as she could deal with her palm thunder, it was easy to defeat her.


    The dagger was caught by me in the sour friction sound. Her strength is not as strong as me. She can''t get down and draw back for a time. Her left hand is raised and the palm thunder is hit again.


    The distance was too close. It was almost thunder. The thunder exploded on me, and the current surged through my body. His hands were released uncontrollably, and the sharp dagger stabbed him down directly.


    But at the last moment, with the instinct of my body, I bowed fiercely and slid away half a meter. Where she lay before, a big Bluestone was cut by her like tofu.


    During the tumbling, I quickly untied my shoelaces, took off my sneakers, carried them in my hand, climbed out for two meters, and then put them away.


    The shoes were given to me by nvjiang. I heard that there were thousands of dollars, and this was the first gift she gave me when she woke up. She didn''t want to be destroyed.


    Take off your shoes?


    Yang sniffed and sneered. Even Jiang Nu sneered and thought I didn''t know how to live or die. At this time, she still took care of a pair of shoes.


    It''s understandable that she doesn''t help. After all, it''s also because she''s here. Yang Yi doesn''t do it, but now she laughs at me. She has no reason to be angry. She says angrily, wait for me.


    idiot.


    Jiang Nu sniffed, holding her hands on her chest and leaning against an old tree, trying to see me embarrassed.


    Liu Rou then struck a palm thunder again. The current passed through my body. For a time, the meridians in my body glowed. There was a slight burn on the skin after Longyuan cast, but the current was soon introduced to the ground through both feet.

 Chapter 155

    I haven''t read a book and don''t understand the principle of current, but my father used to change rubber soled shoes when changing light bulbs at home. He said that if the current is not grounded, he won''t treat people''s body as a wire, so it won''t hurt much.


    The magic thunder talisman is nothing more than discharge, but the current of palm thunder is different. It stays in the body all the time and has strong destructive power. But if it is grounded, my body can withstand the damage of electricity, and the current will soon be introduced to the ground.


    It was just a try, but I didn''t expect it to be useful, and the burns on the skin can be ignored.


    Yang Yi and Jiang Nu both received different education. Naturally, they couldn''t do it to change the light bulb. They couldn''t see my intention. They thought I was afraid that my shoes would be damaged.


    Liu Rou didn''t find anything unusual. Another palm thunder hit me. I fell to the ground, pretended to twitch and couldn''t get up. She killed me with a dagger. Just before I got close, I jumped up fiercely, half bowed, and hit her on the lower abdomen with a very straightforward zombie fist.


    Her face turned pale, her painful face was twisted, and her strength burst out. She flew out directly. I stretched and bounced away, swam past like a big carp, and stepped heavily on her chest. Liu Rou uttered a dull hum, like a broken sack, slamming into a big tree. She opened her mouth to talk, but spit out blood.


    I didn''t show mercy. I used all my strength. At this time, all three sections of the spine were shining, and the strength was endless. Want to go over and give her an end, but Yang Yi suddenly shouted angrily, Zhang Tong, you want to die.


    When the voice fell, a strong light covered the whole forest and rushed straight into the sky. A big sun appeared behind Yangyi''s head. It was dazzling to shine on the world. Each light emitted was like a sharp blade. Several blood holes were pierced in my body in an instant.


    Fortunately, I reacted at the first time and kept dodging by instinct, avoiding the key position, but the light was too dense and dazzling to avoid all.


    In half a second, I fell to the ground and was bleeding all over.


    When the light dissipated, Yang Yisen came towards me coldly. There was an aperture of half a meter square behind his head, like the divine light of the Buddha, sending out terrible power to kill me.


    But just then, Jiang Nu, who had been watching, shot, and she showed her magic power.


    The river has a long history. The back and forth agitation forms a water curtain between me and Yang Yi.


    Yang stared at the strange image of Jiang Nu coldly all his life and said, I don''t care about killing a genius of the Jiang family. Now step back and count what I said before.


    Jiang NV said nothing. The Yellow River formula was completely urged, and the water curtain began to shake, breaking out a powerful force.


    I struggled back, and the blood dragged a trace on the ground, but I was shocked. I didn''t know what magic power it was just now. The dragon Yuan casting body couldn''t stop for milliseconds.


    Climbing to the place where I put my shoes, I hurried to urge the meridians in my body to stop the bleeding. At this time, Yang Yi had shot at Jiang Nu, and the golden day expanded again, and the light flew, emitting a very high temperature. The mist began to float on the river in ginger''s female vision, and more and more.


    At first I thought it was a new vision, but soon I was shocked to find that the vision was evaporating. Jiang Nu''s complexion changed slightly, and she injected a solid image of Zhenyuan. At the same time, the river surged and hit Yang Yi.


    Yang Yi''s voice came and shouted angrily, looking for death.


    The big sun like light mass converged in an instant and became a strong light column, which directly shot at the strange image of Jiang nu. Almost at the moment of collision, Jiang Nu''s hand changed, and the river whirled to form a vortex, trying to block the light column.


    But the seemingly endless river evaporated in the blink of an eye under the impact of the light column, and the light column hit Jiang Nu directly.


    I arched fiercely, dragged my wound, rushed over and took her to escape from the gap of strength.


    The speed of light is really a millimetre of time. If it is not predicted, there is no time to save her. But Jiang Nu didn''t appreciate it. She stared at me and broke my hand on her chest angrily.


    Yang''s opinion is ineffective, and the light column condenses again and shoots Jiang NV''s heart.


    I was going to hold her and run for her life. When I saw her look cold, a white light flashed in her hand, faster than the light column. When I met the light column, the white light burst into a roar, the white light flashed, and the whole forest turned into a vast ocean, covering the Yang Lord.


    Yang Yi frowned slightly and again activated the golden light behind his head to make the surrounding sea water transpiration. For a time, the white fog kept floating, and the sea water was rapidly disappearing.


    At this time, Jiang Nu''s body flashed and also appeared in the vision. Under her feet, she stepped on the fairy weapon like a white hairpin and floated with the waves.


    As Jiang Nu stepped into the vision, the light behind the Yang brain became weaker and weaker.


    After being suppressed, I was relieved and said secretly that this bitch still has some skills. It seems that the hairpin has a blessing on the formula of the Yellow River. The river suddenly turns into the sea, forming something in a similar field.


    But the next second my whole body blew up, and my reclining body sat up fiercely, because I found that it was not the sun that was suppressed, but that he was away and getting smaller, and soon it was like a sunset falling on the sea level. Compared with a vast ocean, his art of transpiration became insignificant at this time.


    A vision as vast as the sea? Or does she have enough control in the vision?


    Unfortunately, Jiang Nu didn''t attack, but turned around and stepped out of the vision, taking me to show the Yellow River formula and leave. Flying to the void, I saw Yang Yi actually standing in place. After walking away, Jiang NV''s strange image exploded.


    Yang Yi extricated himself from the trap inside and shouted in our direction with Xuanli, Zhang Tong, you waste relying on women.


    I muttered, you lift Xia, beat me and don''t allow me to ask for help?


    It''s a pity that he can''t hear, and the law of the jungle is originally the law of cultivation. To kill or not to kill lies only in the heart.


    Far away, Jiang Nu chose a mountain to fall, took me to change direction and flew for dozens of kilometers before falling in a random pile of stones. As soon as she let go, I rolled to the ground and leaned weakly against a huge stone.


    I touched the blood hole on my body with my fingers. From the inside to the outside, the whole wound was scorched, and the flesh and blood could not be recovered.


    Jiang NV looked around and said coldly when she came back that your inheritance is suitable for using a small wooden axe. You shouldn''t give it to your wife.


    Stay with her and she''ll be safe. I struggled for a while. I was so hurt that I gasped. I sat up straight and asked what kind of ghost skill Yang was practicing. It was very powerful.


    Flame formula. Jiang Nu frowned and looked at the wound on me. She didn''t know what she was thinking. He said casually that the formula of burning sun is the skill of Yang Lord and the top divine power. You''re not dead. You''re a fortune teller.


    ha-ha. I tried to smile twice and said, you should also be glad that I am lucky, or the forbidden spell in your body will explode.


    I can see the gap of power. Only the maid and the housekeeper know this. Naturally, this secret will not be told to her.


    If the flame coverage of the flame formula were not too large, Yang Yi would not hurt me at all.


    At the same time, it also exposed the weakness of my instinct. When I encounter overwhelming magic spells, it will still be difficult to avoid.


    Jiang Nu thought I was lucky. With a cold hum, she took out a bottle of medicine to smear on me. I stopped her hand and said that in this way, the wound recovers very slowly. The burnt skin and meat on the wound must be removed before the medicine can be effective.


    There is the smell of burning sun formula on the charred meat. Longyuan is blocked and cannot be nourished.


    Ginger frowned slightly, but now there is no pain medicine. The wounds are pierced. Can you bear it?


    That''s all right.


    I clenched my teeth and sat up straight and said, you use Zhenyuan to condense the Qi blade, so that you can clean up the charred meat in the depths. After a simple look, there are eight blood holes in the thighs. There is only one in the upper body near the shoulder of the right chest, but this is the heaviest and runs through the inner cavity. I don''t know if I can hold it now.


    Jiang NV shook her head and said, it''s no good. I''ll take you first to see if I can meet someone on the way and find some healing medicine.


    I''d like to, but the place where Chen Hao is going is very remote, and it''s impossible to meet people. We''re bumping around, and we''re likely to meet Yang Yi. It''s a waste of time, and we may not be able to find drugs.


    Seeing that she couldn''t do it, I said, it''s all right. I can stand it. Guan Yu is still scraping bones. I just take meat.


    Seeing my insistence, Jiang Nu tried to gather the true strength blade. Hearing the speech, she said, do you know Guan Yu?


    Um. I took a deep breath, my muscles were tight, my meridians were shining, and I avoided the blood hole.


    My grandfather used to be a Mr. Yin and Yang. When he was very young, he often took me to show people Feng Shui, choose tombs and stay for the night. He told me the stories of the Three Kingdoms. I leaned against the rock and didn''t dare to see her do it.


    At this point, she began to clean up the first blood hole. The heart piercing pain suddenly hit me. My body arched fiercely and took a few quick breaths.


    Fortunately, she started very fast. When she was in severe pain, the rotten meat had been removed.


    Jiang NV has stopped talking. When I adjust my breathing, I will do it again.


    Creak.


    My teeth clenched, and the meridians in my body became brighter because of the pain.


    When the eight blood holes in my thigh were cleaned up, I was sweating all over and felt my hands and feet cold.


    Finally, on my left shoulder, I was a little nervous. I planned to slow down first to see if I could refine the breath attached to Yang.


    But when Jiang Nu saw that I didn''t speak, she thought I was ready. Zhenqi blade stabbed it. Her condensed vitality blade is very exquisite. It is a cylindrical shape. If you poke it in, you can cut off all the burnt meat, and then it will dissipate directly after you take it out.


    I can bear it in front. In addition to the self-reliance in Shiao mountain since childhood, it also has a lot to do with her techniques.


    It''s just that the blood hole on the shoulder penetrates through the bones and the internal organs, and I underestimated the severe pain Guan Yu suffered from scraping the bones. The whole person immediately bowed into shrimps, his whole body was cold, and even stopped breathing.


    Under the sudden sharp pain, my head became blank, and the meridians of my whole body were tightened to the extreme. At this time, the spine bone made a light sound and the fourth section was lit directly.


    Will cast the way, so it is. My brain turned a little, but the next thing I suffered was the pain in my heart.


    Tong Tong... Tong Tong.


    Seeing that I stopped breathing, Jiang NV was so frightened that she hurried to call me and gently shook my body.

 Chapter 156

    It took me a long time to relax. After the severe pain, my whole body was drained. I don''t know if it''s because of my age. I had to bite my teeth, but my tears were still splashing. Wiping my tears, I blame Jiang Nu for saying, I didn''t let you poke this again. It hurts me to death.


    Jiang Nu was so frightened by my appearance that she turned pale. When she saw me talking again, she took a sigh of relief. She didn''t know what she thought. She hugged me in her arms.


    I recovered some strength and struggled to push her away, because the woman said she couldn''t hold other women easily. Then he said, let''s go southeast, but I can''t walk anymore. I want you to carry me.


    Yang Yi probably won''t take part in the contest named in the book of heaven, but will keep chasing me. Being entangled may expose the positions of Hualong pool and Longmen.


    Jiang Nu noticed something along the way and asked with a slight frown, do you and Chen Hao know the entrance of the demon world?


    Is there anything at the entrance of the demon world? I didn''t answer. Instead, if the Ji family wants to control the demon world, it''s not enough to rely on a dragon formula.


    And I think the other four families have not stopped, but are looking for it. Very problematic.


    Jiang Nu stared at me. Instead of asking me or answering me, she squatted down and gently hugged me on her back, performed the formula of the Yellow River and flew to the southeast.


    I looked at the upside down scenery and said happily, it''s good to have a mount!


    Jiang NV snorted and pinched me on the thigh.


    Chen Hao''s jade boat is not slow either, but we haven''t been out for a long time. They may not have got the book of seven arrows.


    I lay on the woman''s stiff back. I fell asleep vaguely before I walked long. It was dark when I woke up. It was already resting on the ground. Jiang Nu didn''t know what beast she had beaten. The roast was shiny and golden. When I woke up, I cut a piece and handed it over.


    I struggled to sit up. I still had a sharp pain. After eating, I wanted to check my body. However, I was still very tired and slept again.


    On the fifth day, I could barely stand up. The fourth vertebrae in my body had been lit up, and my strength had been greatly improved. I reached the peak of Xuantong, and some dark runes appeared on the meridians.


    Qi Wujing, Zhenyuan will echo with heaven and earth, and some changes will take place. Now there is no Zhenyuan in my body, and the rune pattern is likely to be the change of my path. I tried to activate the meridians in my body, and the dim runes appeared for a few seconds. There was a constant fusion of some forces around me into the meridians, which had the effect of increasing holdings. When I found this change, I fiercely urged the meridians, the runes twinkled, and the sound of thunder came out in my body. My strength instantly improved to a higher level.


    Sensing heaven and earth, changes are too great. In the past, relying on instinctive avoidance and a small wooden axe, we could barely defeat the Qi state. Now we should be able to suppress it with the power of our body and without the help of any foreign objects.


    The force involved the wound. It hurt so much that I couldn''t help shouting. Jiang NV hurried to help me and complained that your injury had just improved. Don''t move.


    Then he explained to me that when Zhenyuan in Qiwu territory is urged, he can sense the power of heaven and earth. When juxia comes, this kind of induction will reach the extreme. Qiwu, Hedao and longevity can challenge beyond the level, but against juxia territory, unless there are powerful magic tools in his hand, there is no need to suppress beyond the level.


    After listening to it, I suddenly realized that no wonder the people in juxia territory urged the magic tools, and the breath erupted often covered kilometers, which was very powerful.


    Seeing that I listened carefully, Jiang Nu frowned slightly and asked angrily, has your wife taught you this?


    No,


    I shook my head and said that my wife seldom told me this, and she was very busy and seriously injured several times.


    Jiang Nu took out the medicine bottle and said while giving me medicine, juxia realm can sense some laws of heaven. It is like a void, covering the elixir field. Breaking this covered void, Zhenyuan can hook the will formed by casting Tao and become stronger.


    After breaking the void, you can simply mobilize the law, break the void and blink, and the law will also build holy patterns. Jiang Nu sighed here and said, I don''t know after becoming a saint, but it is said that saints can absorb, control and use laws, which is very close to immortals.


    When I saw Jiang nu in a low mood, I comforted her and said, you don''t have to be sad. My wife will become a saint, open the road and go further.


    Jiang NV listened to me and asked in silence. Zhang Tong, have you ever thought that the people who usurped the Tao fruit were probably the earliest saints or immortals who survived in ancient times. They usurped the Tao fruit of saints in order to forge a higher Tao. That Tao is likely to be a real fairy.


    My face turned a little white.


    Jiang Nu went on to say that it may not be one person who usurped the Tao fruit. If your wife can really make a passage, it may open a world, that world. They build the Tao by hunting our Tao fruit.


    Now, because there is a barrier, they can''t come over. They can only intervene here when the holy robbery is triggered. If your wife makes a passage, she is likely to break through that barrier.


    At that time, it will be a disaster for us.


    I was shocked and at a loss. What Jiang Nu said may be true. Behind the golden giant hand, there is likely to be a world, a person, a ghost and a corpse, which is just the Tao fruit needed to cast the highest Tao. The person behind Li Guangfu is likely to be the strongest in the world. He needs to cast the way of heaven, but the rest need the way of saints to cast other ways.


    It''s creepy to think about it. The five aristocratic families have a long history and know some secrets. She said these may be based on.


    Jiang Nu said, stopped here, took the medicine bottle and said, well, don''t worry too much, I''m just guessing. Your wife has seen the world with vain eyes. She can think about it herself.


    half a year.


    I clenched my fist secretly. I must become stronger and find magic for nvjiang.


    Three days later, Chen Hao and his team came after them and nailed the head of the seven arrows book. They just couldn''t open the box and needed a forbidden spell, but qingyangzi refused to say when he died. Chen Hao took his soul out and planned to interrogate him later.


    Jiang Nu didn''t say anything when she saw the nail head seven arrows book, but she didn''t read it.


    Fifteen days later, there were no people passing by. It was like reaching the edge. The mountain here was very high and full of aura. In the distance, a waterfall fell from the top of the mountain, with a drop of kilometers, just like the Milky way, which was very shocking.


    Before long, these places will be found.


    Chen Hao took over the jade boat and shuttled between the peaks of thousands of meters for eight days. On the eighth day, a large fog appeared in front, like a white belt, extending to the end of his sight.


    When the jade boat arrived here, it began to circle. Two hours later, Chen Hao determined the position and told us not to make a noise after entering, let alone attack anything.


    After we all heard it, the jade boat rushed into the fog. At the moment of entering the fog, we felt that there was something huge flying by, but the fog was too thick. We only saw a huge dark shadow twisting like a snake, which was creepy.


    Soon, a strong wind flew overhead, stirring the fog to form a vortex.


    Hiss, I took a breath of air-conditioning. Everyone was very confused and couldn''t help but want to discuss, but Chen Hao told me that they could only hold it, which was very uncomfortable.


    The shadow in the fog is like some giant creature. Almost half a day, the eyes suddenly opened up. In front of the peak into the clouds, the fairy fog is shrouded, there are countless building ruins on the ground, and huge stone strips can be seen everywhere, covered with moss, which has gone through countless years.


    At the end of the canyon, that is, right in front of us, there are two huge stone strips five or six hundred meters high, with huge runes on them. They have been damaged and have become invalid.


    Here, I dare to say that this is like a miracle, which may be left by immortals.


    Today''s big sects can also build buildings of this scale, but it''s useless. Because such a magnificent building is a symbol and a pilgrimage.


    The people who can occupy here must be extraordinary.


    Chen Hao pointed to the two huge stone pillars standing in front of the sky and said that the Hualong pool is passing through, and the Longmen is in the canyon ahead. At that time, I was too anxious to take a closer look, but the pool water was very unique and contained strong power.


    Dragon pool? Longmen? Jiang NV exclaimed. Now it''s OK to tell her, she can''t pass the message, and the fog is not so easy to pass through. Chen Hao has been here. He should have groped for some skills. Otherwise, if he touches those huge creatures, he may suffer a devastating attack.


    Jiang NV was silent and said that it was said that the water in Hualong pool came from the yellow spring, also known as weak water. If you want to cast a demon body in it, you need to bear terrible unknown forces. None of the ten thousand who can successfully come out of it is the tomb of the demon family. Countless big demons are refined in it, so it is also called the demon refining pool.


    Chen Hao heard the speech and said excitedly that I would enter the demon refining pool.


    Jiang NV nodded and said that Tianyuan stone is also a demon stone. You are a demon body and can evolve into the dragon pool. However, if you want to think well, you may never get out again if you go in with a 99% chance.


    Chen Hao stood in front of the jade boat and said in high spirits, you can''t cast a big demon physique. What do I do? In my opinion, one percent chance is enough, because I am one in ten thousand.


    Jiang NV was speechless, but Qin Xuejian had no intention. They all chose silence.


    Wu De also said at this time, I don''t tell you the legend of the dragon''s gate. You also know that the dragon''s gate has nine paths, regardless of people, demons and monsters. As long as you can pass through the nine paths, you can get great benefits.


    Wu De said that here, the jade boat has passed through two giant stone pillars. What appears in front of us is a huge circular lake. Around the lake, there are nine stone dragons standing with their heads held high. The dark yellow water column spewed into the sky tens of meters high, and finally gathered in the lake.


    On the shore of the lake, there are many stone tablets at the altar. I don''t know what they are burning, which gives people a very solemn and dignified feeling.


    Chen Hao said, my master said this is the Hualong pool. I''ll show you the dragon''s gate. When I come back, I''ll go in.


    Chen Hao said here in a hoarse voice, if you see me ten days later, you will prove successful. If you can''t, you don''t have to wait for me. There are many relics nearby. If you don''t want to go to Longmen, you can touch the opportunity.

 Chapter 157

    Chen Hao''s words are tragic, but that is also his way and his choice. I just listened and didn''t stop it.


    They all hesitated.


    With a mortality rate of 99%, not everyone has the courage.


    The jade boat bypassed the canyon, and a larger relic appeared in front. Vines entangled in the ruins, and green moss covered the whole Canyon, full of the vicissitudes of years.


    None of us spoke. Looking at the past all the way, we could feel its grandeur and glory.


    Years have wiped out too many things and buried too many civilizations, which makes people sigh when they show it.


    Through the ruins, a huge stone gate appeared in front of us. There were Ancient Runes carved on it. The jade boat began to shine when it approached it. The dark stone gate became bright and radiant. The runes on it seemed to be alive and swimming like a divine dragon.


    The jade boat did not continue to approach, but lingered.


    I asked, isn''t Longmen Jiudao? There''s only one.


    Wu De said that according to ancient records, the dragon''s gate is a space. Only through the first way, the rest will become apparent, which is similar to the previous three-tier secret realm.


    I let the jade boat wander and feel the runes on it. I said that those runes, like the runes for refining the body, show that it has the ability to reshape the body.


    The crowd did not speak and stared at the dragon''s gate.


    There are countless white bones piled up near the dragon''s gate, all of which are damaged. Jiang Nu pointed to the dragon''s gate and said, "the dragon''s gate is also dangerous. Look at those white bones. They are the bones of the great demon who died inside. Over the past ten thousand years, how many can turn into dragons? It''s not worth the risk.


    I stood in front of the jade boat, looked at the dragon''s gate and said, I''ll go in, just like Chen Hao. If I can''t come out, you''ll go first.


    Crazy. Ginger''s face changed. She asked me, does your wife know you''re coming here?


    I didn''t tell nvjiang that Chen Hao found Hualong pool and Longmen, and didn''t say he wanted to go in.


    I said, opportunities will always be missed, but I missed too much. At the age of nine, I''m too far behind. Now there are such opportunities in front of me, which can''t be missed.


    Then she looked at Jiang Nu and said, don''t worry, I''ll lift the curse on you before I go in.


    When we were talking, a cry suddenly came out in the distance. The sound wave was like gold wire, winding in circles. Chen Hao hurriedly controlled the jade boat to avoid. Soon, nine golden eagles flew in the air. It stopped around us, its huge body hung in the air, and nine pairs of eyes looked at us at the same time.


    Don''t mess around. I reminded everyone that it was the golden eagle in the fox demon tomb last time. It also recognized me. Her eyes were filled with hatred and creepy. Jiang NV was on alert to prevent the Golden Eagle from shooting.


    I stood up and said that the demon code was not on me. There was no point in fighting now.


    Nine golden eagles hovered over our heads, and their golden claws were only tens of meters away from me.


    Ginger asked me, have you met?


    I nodded and told the past. Everyone was shocked beyond measure. I don''t think there''s anything. It''s all the past, and I survived.


    Suddenly a flame burst out of the sky, and the giant beast with Sanskrit all over appeared and landed on a mountain.


    Then the unicorn appeared. It had great wisdom. It was a fox demon tomb. It also played a mantis to catch cicadas. When it caught up with the forbidden demon gate, it hid and did not participate in the impact.


    At this time, the tentacles around the mouth flutter and are majestic.


    Kirin, the most powerful beast except the dragon.


    I looked back and couldn''t see the giant bird and the Nine Tailed Fox. Smiled and said, did you come to see me over Longmen?


    Qilin spits out a terrible breath and nods.


    The nine headed Golden Eagle and the Sanskrit beast did not respond, but waited quietly.


    I said, in that case, I hope not to hurt my friends. If I can succeed, I will share my experience with you.


    The three beasts nodded at the same time, which was a response.


    Tong Tong. I don''t agree with you going in. Jiang Nu said with a gloomy face, your wife asked me to take care of you. Now I have the right to be your guardian and make decisions for you.


    When we were talking, a white light approached quickly in the distance. It was a white crane. There was fairy light among its wings and feathers. It appeared, and three strange animals made an attack posture.


    The crane is melodious. It flies over several mountains and has the cultivation of breaking the void, which makes Jiang Nu blow her hair.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the long crane suddenly turned its direction and flew towards the dragon''s gate. It approached and the dragon''s gate glowed. At the moment of entering, a light curtain appeared in the huge dragon''s gate. It was fixed inside, like a golden embossed painting, and maintained its flying posture.


    However, only a few seconds later, its huge body began to crumble, and the body was decomposing, leaving only a pile of white bones scattered.


    Ginger''s delicate white face was covered with goose bumps. She turned back and grabbed me and said, see? I can''t bear to break the virtual environment.


    I said, the dragon''s gate has no boundaries. I want to become stronger. It is an opportunity. In six months, I will be with my wife.


    Jiang Nu disagreed and said that your wife didn''t want you to take such a risk.


    Instead of answering, I gently broke away from her hand and asked Chen Hao to turn the jade boat back to the Hualong pool. I wanted to send him in. This might be the last trip, but I didn''t feel sad in my heart.


    As Chen Hao said, this is his way. He must go, even if it ends here.


    If you want to be a man of honor, you have to take risks that others can''t afford. We don''t leave a name in the Golden Book. We don''t have such good luck. The only thing we can do is work hard.


    Chen Hao knew what I meant and said goodbye with a smile.


    The first friends are here. They can''t help feeling sad in their eyes. It may be the reason for parting. Jian didn''t want to cry. His eyes turned red and sobbed softly, but he didn''t say anything to Chen Hao.


    Jianxiu, they are very firm in their hearts. They shed tears, but their hearts are sad.


    Chen Hao didn''t say much either. He waved goodbye and jumped off the jade boat. When there were tens of meters from the lake, a giant symbol appeared on the whole lake, flashing constantly, trying to erase all intruders.


    Refining demon pool, the tomb of the great demon, is also the place where the great demon was born.


    The rune pattern soared to the sky, and the nine water spitting faucets stopped spitting water instantly. The rune pattern soared into the air, pulled Chen Hao into it, and disappeared in an instant.


    I looked at the demon refining pool and whispered, brother, I believe you can come out.


    Qin Xue jumped the jade boat and flew towards the Longmen. At this time, many monsters came to the surrounding mountains. They were very powerful and were watching.


    I raised my hand and pinched the formula. Ginger''s eyebrows glowed, the emperor''s blood became apparent, the talisman began to melt, and finally formed a drop of blood. Then I said, you are all my good friends. In their respective sects, you will be important people in the future. I hope that in the future, you can use the power of your family and don''t become enemies with Shiao mountain.


    I turned back and said to Jiang NV, you are not my friend, but I still hope you can help my wife as much as possible in the future.


    Tong Tong, don''t go.


    Jiang NV opened her mouth and looked complex in her eyes. She wanted to reach out and pull me, but she stopped a few centimeters away.


    Lan Yu said at this time, Zhang Tong, I will also enter the Longmen and follow you.


    Blue moon''s face changed. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Finally, she didn''t say anything, but clenched her fist.


    I nodded and asked him to refuel. Don''t give up at any time. Then he took off the longevity collar, handed her to Jiang Nu and said, if I can''t get out, bring her to my wife.


    Wu dehuanhua was full of tears, his lips were shaking, and he couldn''t speak.


    I smiled and said, Lao Wu, you are playing with your life every time you improve a small realm, but I believe you can go on and return to Shiao mountain, protected by Bai Wushuang and my wife, and have more confidence.


    Jiang Nu doesn''t know much. She''s a little confused. To tell you the truth, Wu De is the ghost of nine Yin. He began to rob when the world was perfect. It was the robbery of changhabitat. When Xuantong came, it was probably the robbery of juxia territory. Compared with Longmen, he is a near death.


    It was the first time they heard about it, and they were all moved.


    Jiang Nu sighed and said, why are the people around you extraordinary?


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I just told Qin Xue that you don''t take risks. I can''t fulfill the inheritance of Kunlun and Qingshui sect, but there are many relics here, which are more powerful than those outside, and there will be great harvest.


    Looking back, I raised my voice again, used the meridians in my body and said, please don''t hurt my friends. If I successfully get out of the dragon''s gate, I won''t have any reservation. I''ll give everything and pass on my experience.


    A deal is worth it for these demons, and their existence of such cultivation will not go back as long as they nod their heads.


    When my voice fell, they all responded.


    Seeing this, I stood in front of the jade boat, gently waved and said, I''m gone. bye.


    The jade boat lowered, the meridians in my body glowed, and I jumped down. At the moment of landing, the whole person squatted and stepped on the ground.


    Kirin is a little restless, like stopping me. Seeing it like this, I stopped and the Kirin roared at the void. Not long ago, an old Kirin appeared. It was very old and the sky was shaking, but when it was close to the dragon''s gate, the whole body burst out terrible power, burned life and returned to the peak.


    There are old monsters coming out around. They are very strong. They return to the peak on the way near, like recalling the glory of the past.


    They''re going to impact, let me watch.


    Old Qilin roared, his breath converged, and he bumped into the dragon''s gate. The golden light curtain stopped and trapped it inside.


    Kirin''s flame soared and fought against the suppression of the dragon''s gate for three seconds. It was a little longer than the crane, but it finally collapsed and added a dead bone to the Longmen.


    There are old monsters constantly pounding, but without exception, they all died outside the dragon''s gate.


    More than thirty powerful monsters persisted for three seconds at most, and the scene was very solemn and stirring.


    The animals roared and said goodbye. The roar was full of tragedy. I don''t see anything. After all, I don''t have a woman''s rigid false eye. If I want to know the mystery, I can only go in personally.


    I took a deep breath and was ready to go in, but just then, a unicorn came. It had holy stripes flashing on its body, but it had come to the end of its life and wanted to show me again.


    Half holy monster may bring different changes. I stay again.

 Chapter 158

    When the semi holy beast came, its eyes were turbid, like an old man who was hammered to death. It had no luster, but when passing by me, it burned little life, and its eyes became clear and restored to the peak.


    It looks back with nostalgia in its eyes. I looked down its eyes and found a small snow-white Unicorn far behind, with tears in his eyes.


    The holy beast suddenly opened his mouth and said, I use the last light of life to illuminate the way ahead for you, take my descendants and help it as much as possible.


    I bowed and said that as long as I had the ability, I would help it as much as possible.


    The jade boat fell next to me, Qin Xue. They didn''t want to miss it. Up to now, Jiang NV is not talking. She just looks at me with strange eyes. She feels a little stiff when she looks at me.


    The little Unicorn came to me and sobbed. The light on his body was very holy. He had extraordinary blood, but he was still young.


    I reached out to touch it. It didn''t give way. I wanted to find love and gently touched the palm of my hand with my head.


    Hearing its deep sob, I said, don''t be sad. Your elders'' life has come to an end. Use the last time to light up the way for you. All you have to do is look at it and don''t let its pay come to naught.


    The little Unicorn seemed to understand me, nodded gently and stopped his sobbing. The old Unicorn resolutely turned back and walked towards the dragon''s gate. The moment it entered, the dragon''s gate glowed, but there was no golden light curtain, but the second door appeared in front.


    The animals were restless. Jiang Nu said in surprise that it was a fierce beast passing through a dragon''s gate.


    The second dragon gate is not falling on the ground, but floating in the air, bigger and stronger.


    Roar!


    The old Unicorn howled up to the sky, his silver fur was flying, and his strength was surging. When he stepped into the second dragon''s gate, there was no light curtain, and the third dragon''s gate appeared in front.


    Hiss.


    Even I couldn''t help but take a breath of air conditioning. I''m afraid its constitution has gone against the sky. Because the stronger the physique, the easier it is to cross the Longmen.


    At the fourth dragon''s gate, the light curtain appeared, and the old unicorn was fixed in it. However, its light was very strong, and all the holy patterns became apparent. It persisted for five seconds in the confrontation, and it continued. At this time, it made great efforts to step into the next door.


    When it persisted, I finally saw the clue. The runes on the dragon''s gate were falling constantly, like baptism or erasing it, which should be completely erased.


    In front, the fourth Dragon Gate appears half way, higher than the one in front. The arrangement is inclined. I''m afraid the tenth dragon gate is already in the sky.


    I stared at those falling runes without blinking. They had gaps. I could see them instinctively. I didn''t know if I could avoid them.


    come on.


    I was shouting in my heart, hoping that the old Unicorn could step on the fourth dragon''s gate.


    But it is a pity that half of its body still crumbles and turns into dead bones.


    When the little Unicorn saw this, he raised his head and gave a young sad roar. The animals were restless and all moaning. At this moment, they put down their hatred and competition to see off the old Unicorn ahead.


    I burst into tears and found that Liu Tianyi was not so bad. If I were given a chance to choose, I might let him out.


    Because what he did with nvjiang was done by the old unicorn, guiding the way for future generations.


    Liu Tianyi deserves respect.


    The animals moaned and quieted down after more than ten seconds. But at this time, the giant bird that appeared in the demon tomb last time suddenly flew. It slipped across the sky for tens of miles and came in a flash. The golden Giant Claw caught the little Unicorn directly and wanted to take the opportunity to kill it.


    Roar.


    The little Unicorn roared with me at the same time. The meridians of my whole body were shining and appeared outside my body. The runes on it twinkled. My strength increased several times in an instant. When I touched Qi, I was stronger than before.


    But before the giant bird came, the unicorn beast and nine golden eagles shot, and dozens of monsters shot to protect the unicorn. The giant bird didn''t know what was going on. He was killed on the spot, and the golden feathers fell. He died miserably.


    Roar.


    There is terror in the herd, issuing a deterrent roar and sheltering the little unicorn.


    I breathed a long sigh. After the animals recovered, I told the unicorn that we should go in together. No matter what we encounter, don''t give up.


    Finally, I looked at Jiang Nu and they were no longer a souvenir. They took the unicorn to the first dragon''s gate.


    The rune pattern on my body is not hidden, but stronger. The brilliance on the little unicorn is also very bright. When I step into the dragon''s gate, a huge force falls down. What I see outside is fixed in the light curtain, but here, I see a Golden Avenue.


    In the first second, the first Rune fell. I used my instinct to avoid it, but I couldn''t. I was pierced by the rune. At that moment, the flesh and blood seemed to be torn down. I screamed with pain, and the meridians in my body glowed, fighting as much as possible.


    The little Unicorn also screamed and was baptized by runes. But in the second second second, I felt that I was going to be unable to hold on. At this time, the Dragon yuan in my body flowed, and the runes on the meridians became clear under great pressure, like flying out.


    But still not, the bones are crumbling and the flesh and blood are splitting.


    I''m dying. Instantly killed?


    I am unwilling to breathe again. The four sections of the spine shine. The runes on the whole person flow and are dazzling.


    But in the third second, the seven orifices began to bleed, and the blood and flesh on the arm seemed to be no longer on the bone.


    Roar. The little Unicorn roared and had runes on his body. He was resisting and had a strong desire to survive.


    Under my constant urging, the sound of thunder came from my body, and the golden light began to surge up to light up the fifth quarter. But forced lighting, that kind of pain is increasing, can enter the bone marrow, pain to the soul, it is difficult to bear.


    However, now, I have no hesitation about the choice between death and severe pain. Under the strong pressure, the meridians are also fighting. With the help of its fighting power, I keep making efforts. Finally, in the fourth second, the gray fifth section appeared bright, not all lit up, but the power has been released. The meridians have increased sharply, doubled in an instant, and connected more flesh and blood.


    At this time, the little Unicorn around him had walked out of the first door.


    It was really extraordinary, but a ghost spirit stopped in the middle and waited for me to go out.


    My aching muscles were twitching all over my body. Finally, I took a step. When I finished the last step, my flesh was baptized and changed qualitatively. Moreover, the rune on the dragon''s gate was branded inside. It was a very ancient rune.


    I guess the dragon''s gate probably came from ancient times. It was left after the destruction of immortals, so the rune pattern on it is very strong.


    After the first step, I had lost my strength, rested in the middle, looked back and found that I couldn''t see the outside scene. Here is a Golden Avenue, surrounded by nothingness.


    But people outside should be able to see us. I touched the unicorn''s head. Maybe it was just lost and needed support. I gently shook my head and rubbed the palm of my hand.


    I said, go out first and come back after a rest.


    It still wants to try, but I can''t hold it anymore. I''ll die at the second door when I go in.


    The little Unicorn looked at me contemptuously. I smiled helplessly and walked outside, ready to come out, but I stepped out. My body was weak and paralyzed.


    The consumption is too great, and the body gets benefits, but the meridians dissipated the waste heat in the confrontation and can''t support the body. It takes time to recover.


    Unicorn is also very energetic. At the moment I fell, he jumped down and carried me out of the dragon''s gate.


    Outside, Jiang Nu rushed up and picked me up at the first time.


    I looked, Qin Xue, they had left and looked for opportunities in the ruins. Only Lan Yu stayed. He also wanted to enter the Longmen.


    Jiang Nu looked very frightened and worried about me, but she was worried about what I would do? Now that the spell has been lifted, she can leave.


    And she also said that the forbidden spell disappears. She is her and I am me.


    I said weakly, what are you doing here? Now you''re free, and there''s a chance to find it.


    It''s a long time to cross the dragon''s gate. It''s impossible to jump into a dragon in the myth.


    When I asked Jiang Nu, she smiled awkwardly and kissed me on the forehead. She looked in a good mood.


    I was startled. I quickly put my hand on my head and said angrily, why are you like this? My wife said that men and women don''t kiss


    Before she finished, Jiang Nu quickly kissed me on the forehead and said proudly on her face, what about kissing you? Your wife can''t see again.


    Jiang Nu was originally an urban girl. She was closer to this era than a woman and fought with some big housekeepers.


    And that didn''t count. I wanted to kiss again, but this time I was on guard. I struggled to avoid in her arms. As a result, my strength was only a while, and my body jumped up and fell off. In order to prevent me from running, Jiang Nu was very fast. She used to kiss her forehead, but it turned into a kiss.


    At the moment of touching my lips, Jiang Nu''s body obviously shook, as if she had been struck by a thunder in the palm of her hand. I was also stunned. The woman''s stiff mouth was sweet and ginger''s was soft, like gently biting a piece of marshmallow.


    Just the next second, Jiang Nu loosened her hand and threw me on the ground with a red face. She turned back and despised me, bah twice, and wiped her mouth with her hand.


    I was thrown to the ground and my ass was almost in two. The unicorn next to me hurried over, lifted me up with his head and looked into the distance. I found that the animals were still waiting.


    The dragon''s gate has passed, but I can''t tell why. I feel that I have resisted hard, but I don''t think about it. The strength of those old monsters before is terrible, and they can''t pass.


    Looking back to see the unicorn, I blurted out, physique.


    Dragon''s gate turns into dragon''s body. If a demon dragon crosses the dragon''s gate, it will be simpler than us.


    I said my guess, but also my experience and the situation at that time, and let them consider it for themselves.


    After that, ginger came back and brought some food. Seeing her like this, I can''t help thinking that she stayed to take care of me?


    I reminded her with a dark face that I don''t object if you like me, but I can''t do too much. Otherwise, if you go out, you and I will be beaten by my wife, and I don''t like you.


    After hearing this, Jiang Nu raised her eyebrows, put her hand around my chin and said, little one, do you expect me to like you? But I don''t mind having a fresh taste and playing with you once, a handsome baby like you.

 Chapter 159

    I dumped ginger girl with a white eye and said, I''m not a toy. How do you play with me?


    Jiang Nu smiled and touched my face and asked, has your wife played with you?


    Seeing that I was lost in thought, she reminded me very badly, such as doing something shameful and shameful.


    As soon as she reminded me, I immediately thought of the woman becoming a python.


    Jiang Nu saw a clue from my face and took the opportunity to ask, shall I teach you?


    I quickly shook my head. I wanted to take off my clothes. Nu Jiang knew that she was really going to be angry. And she said that if someone with a wife makes out with other women, it''s not a good man.


    Anyway, I won''t do anything that''s not a good man.


    Seeing the temptation, Jiang Nu said with a threat, go back and tell your wife that if she dares to disrespect me, I don''t mind playing you in front of her.


    She then licked her lips and shouted to the female stiff in the space of talking to herself, "I can''t beat you. I don''t mind playing with your man.".


    I blacked my face and ignored her. After eating, I crossed my knees to regulate my breath. The second dragon''s gate will be more difficult than the first. We have to adjust the state to the best and use the runes branded by the dragon''s gate as much as possible.


    The little Unicorn snuggled up to me and licked the debris I left. Ginger looked for a stone tablet and poured some dried meat on it to feed it.


    I asked Jiang Nu, you don''t even want to play unicorns, do you?


    Poof! Jiang Nu laughed when I said it. She threw the bag in her hand at me and said, little pervert.


    I stared at her incomprehensibly and asked, why am I abnormal?


    Jiang Nu ignored me and asked me to concentrate on breathing.


    With the breath regulation, the dark meridians slowly lit up. By the early morning of the next day, they had fully recovered. I urged them with all my strength. The runes imprinted on the dragon''s gate became apparent, and the whole body was glowing, like a golden carving.


    I waved my fist and could hear the sound of running thunder without exerting force. I can''t help but stand up and say, sister Jiang, I''ll try with you.


    Jiang Nu has been with her all the time, while Lan Yu is sitting cross legged at a place far away from us. He is still preparing, mainly adjusting his mind.


    Stepping into the dragon''s gate and dying, he hasn''t made up his mind.


    I didn''t bother him, and it''s useless to talk any more now.


    Jiang Nu listened to me and stood up with a smile and said, don''t think your wife can clean you up, just let her come over.


    She is in the Qixia realm. Zhenyuan is very strong. I''m not afraid to hurt her. I''ll do my best to punch her. If the fist is like thunder, it will explode a cloud of fog, and the speed will soon exceed the speed of sound.


    Jiang nvzhenyuan mobilized and hit with the same punch. Her posture was a little like flower boxing and embroidered legs. I snorted with disdain, lit up the four vertebrae at the same time, and the fifth section also sent out a dark light. Her strength was improved again. At the same time, the ancient symbols obtained on the dragon''s gate were revealed. He shouted in his mouth, I''m going to beat you up.


    Her voice fell and her fists collided. She was a little fatter than the female stiff, and her hands were very soft. But soon I found that not only her hands were soft, but also her Zhenyuan was very soft. She hit like cotton and had no place to focus. Moreover, the power of her fist changed several times, began to be soft, and finally fought against me like a steel plate.


    The whole change was completed in milliseconds, and then there was a loud noise. The next second, I flew out. But she had a good command of power and didn''t hurt me.


    The change of her real yuan is not over. After I arrived in the void, the rest of her fist still suppressed my real yuan, so that I couldn''t adjust my body shape and hit the ground heavily, making me turn back and face dirt.


    Before I got up, Jiang Nu came to me in an instant, poked a finger at my forehead and asked, sample, aren''t you going to beat me up?


    Seeing her crying, I refused to accept the struggle and wanted to get up, but her finger was like a mountain, pressing my real yuan. After struggling twice, Jiang Nu said proudly that not only your wife but also me can poke you with a finger!


    You wait. I clenched my teeth and stared at her. When Jiang Nu saw that my face was red and she couldn''t get up, she took back the real yuan.


    After I got up, I didn''t go up to find it boring. I just told her to wait. He patted the dust on his body. Jiang NV just said that the rune pattern of Longmen has a strong bonus, but it is still too dim, and the things in your body are too complicated.


    Complicated?


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and the woman is dead. She is the only one who can solve my doubts. Just now, her strength has changed several times, which is also testing me.


    Jiang Nu sat next to me and said that there are runes on Longyuan and Longmen in your body, and heaven and earth runes sensed after breaking through Qi. They can strengthen your strength, but they can also increase a little. It seems to have been improved. However, what I just felt was that several fists beat people together, their strength is scattered, and they are not concentrated at one point. What you have to do now is blend them together to form a fist.


    I don''t understand it. I pondered and asked, but my dragon Yuan was fused when casting. My wife said it was for my health. After casting, it remained on it. The symbols on the meridians appeared after you stabbed me and stimulated me to break through. With the brand of Longmen, their origins are different. How should I integrate?


    Ginger girl frowned slightly and asked me what to raise?


    I blushed and shook my head. Jiang Nu said, if you don''t tell me, I can''t help you.


    What she said is very reasonable, and recalled that the power in the body is a little messy, and the hand needs to activate the blessing one by one. But if I didn''t say it, she didn''t intend to teach me. After hesitation, she could only blush and whisper what it was in her ear.


    After hearing this, Jiang Nu frowned into a chuanzi and said, your wife is really abnormal and anxious.


    I don''t understand what she said. I just want to solve the problem as soon as possible. I asked, did you want to tell me how to integrate?


    Jiang Nu didn''t sell off either. She said that the monk''s body is a container that contains the Runes of Zhenyuan and refining body. When everything is complete, she can also absorb external forces. And this is when the spirit works. Like your wife, she enters the Tao with a corpse. The soul is originally isolated. It is practiced separately and integrated to a certain extent. You should notice that those in your family are stiff and inflexible. That is because they did not integrate the spiritual body, some were still practicing, and some had dissipated at the time of death.


    Um.


    I nodded and listened quietly without interrupting her thinking. Jiang Nu went on to say that we are different. Our spiritual body is the soul. It is one with the physical body and gives us life, wisdom and thought. And life, wisdom and thought are our spiritual bodies. You need it to manipulate your body.


    I''m digesting her words and understanding them seriously. She paused and said that any power in the body obeys the mobilization of the spirit body. If it can be mobilized, it can be integrated, but how to integrate needs your own thinking.


    While she was talking, I already urged the Ancient Runes branded by the meridians, Longyuan and Longmen in my body to try to do as she said.


    Jiang Nu said softly in her voice. Your wife''s cultivation method is different from you. She doesn''t know how to teach you.


    I nodded. Nvjiang taught me a lot, but she really gave me little advice in practice. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t know.


    Now think about it, my previous road was muddled. Like Lanyu and them, the defenders will solve their doubts.


    I mobilized all the strength and runes in my body, but it''s not easy to integrate. It''s like a magic cube. I need to find a suitable point. Instead of starting immediately, I politely said to Jiang Nu, thank you.


    I really thank her. Without her guidance, I have to grope for a long time.


    Jiang NV smiled and said, your wife didn''t teach you anything else, but she taught etiquette very well. Should you call me master?


    Don''t push an inch! I stared at her and said.


    Shifu only counts when she teaches Tao. In the past, nvjiang was even my Shifu, because my Tao was her original Yang Fu Sutra. Now it doesn''t count, because I learned my own Tao.


    Jiang NV wasn''t teasing me. She got up and went to find me something to eat.


    The little Unicorn lies on the ground, as if it is breathing. The rhythm of breathing is very unique. It is the breathing method of some kind of skill.


    The cultivation of demons, elves and Zombies has the breathing method of huff and puff, but it is not suitable for humans. I watched for a few seconds and didn''t continue to pay attention.


    After calming down, I seriously mobilize several forces in my body and want to integrate them into the meridians, because that is my Tao and I should focus on it. I tried more than a hundred ways, but unfortunately I didn''t find a suitable one.


    On the third day, the herd was a little agitated and kept making a sound to urge.


    But I''m not in a hurry. If I can integrate according to what Jiang NV said, my strength can be improved a lot, and the probability of survival will increase.


    On the fifth day, with my breath out, the hybrid power finally found a suitable point and integrated into the meridians. I tried excitedly. Sure enough, now as long as the meridians are activated, all the power will be activated, and the strength has increased by about 20%.


    I took a deep breath, stood up and looked at the dragon''s gate. When Jiang Nu knew I was going in again, she stood up nervously and opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end. Watch me in.


    When I passed the first door, I had no power to stop it, but it still glowed and hooked the second door. I took a deep breath, tightened my body and stepped directly in.


    However, even with more preparations, at the moment of stepping in, those preparations were in vain. The first Rune fell, I didn''t feel pain, and my flesh and blood were cut directly.


    I stared at myself, who had become a skeleton, and soon recovered. I knew that I was not dead, and the second talisman was falling to crush my bones.


    If you can''t bear it, you will die on the spot.


    For a moment, my brain was blank and didn''t think of anything. I just frantically urged the meridians. They were attached to the bones and gave out strength as much as I could. The fifth vertebra was lit up.


    But it''s not enough. The talisman is so strong that my bones will break.

 Chapter 160

    e turned to dust.


    I thought of these four words in my mind, but at the moment when the flesh and blood were cut, the meridians in the spirit''s orifices were huddled together without leaving a gap to protect the soul. After the fifth vertebrae was lit up, I officially stepped into the physical environment, and my strength doubled.


    The thoughts in my mind flew by in milliseconds. At the moment when I was just ready to resist with all my strength, I fiercely put all my strength away, not put it out, but introverted to protect important parts of my body.


    The rune fell and the bones on the body broke, but the fatal positions were well protected. The power was concentrated and guarded.


    But now I look very scary. All my leg bones and hand bones turn into fly ash, leaving only my chest and organs, plus my head and spine.


    And as the runes fell, the pain of cramping and peeling made me scream like a ghost in hell.


    I can''t describe this pain. At the beginning, I wanted to disperse the meridians and die directly. But I thought of Nu Jiang. I would also like to find her fairy tools and magic skills. If she dies like this, she will cross the holy robbery six months later and face the people behind Li Guangfu alone, then she will die.


    I can''t die!


    There was a deep roar in his throat, and the remaining bones were shaking because of the pain.


    The little Unicorn next to him is a clever ghost. He imitates me directly and looks like me. He also survived, leaving only important skeletons and organs.


    When the five talismans are finished, I can''t cry out in pain. Move your head on the ground and climb outside the dragon''s gate bit by bit.


    At the same time, the third dragon emerged, but I had no strength to walk when I climbed outside, and so did the little unicorn.


    But after a few seconds, the flesh and blood on the body quickly recovered and grew, and the new body was stronger than the Longyuan casting body.


    As he recovered, the terrible pain disappeared and his strength returned to its peak.


    i see. I said to myself that the dragon''s gate is a quenched body. If we blindly compete, we can''t keep the key and will be destroyed. But whoever goes in and encounters runes that cut meat and bones will fight at the first time.


    This time I stepped into the third door without waiting for the invitation of the little unicorn.


    In the same way, I survived the pain. Two times of casting has greatly improved, and the runes branded in the meridians are clearer.


    When I walked out of the seventh way, the rune had been completely revealed. From the eighth door, the rune had changed a lot and was different. Standing in front, I smelled danger, and the little unicorn was restless and motioned me to leave.


    Now the body is still at its peak. If you give up, you will give up completely and will not come again.


    I hesitated and wanted to go in, but the little Unicorn kept pushing me with its one horn to stop me from going in.


    It was only one step away from the dragon. I couldn''t help walking forward. The runes on the dragon''s gate beat, which made me creepy, like I was going to be killed.


    no way.


    The eighth way was too strange at first. I stopped at the last step and decided to leave, not greedy.


    And now we have reached the peak of Qi Wujing. If we go on, we will face natural disaster.


    It''s a small heaven robbery in the state of harmony. It''s a force hovering overhead, like a pair of eyes, staring at me all the time.


    Seeing me leave Longmen, the little unicorn is excited about Sahuan. It has also been greatly promoted. Moreover, it has such an opportunity at an early age and is destined to be extraordinary in the future.


    Seeing that we came out, Jiang Nu hurried to meet us. I don''t know if it''s not my dazzle. She saw dry tears on her cheeks.


    Each way of the dragon''s gate is only a few seconds, but it is a few seconds that determine life and death. At this time, the animals could not wait, causing riots. I first took the animal meat from Jiang Nu''s hand. This time it tastes very different, very delicate and fragrant.


    Jiang NV likes the little Unicorn very much and has prepared a lot for it. I ate two or three kilograms of meat at one go. My stomach was round, but I still wanted to eat. I couldn''t help asking her what meat it was.


    It''s the beheaded bird. Jiang Nu answered.


    Is it because of cultivation that the fierce animals in the Xia realm are so delicious. I sucked my finger, called Lan Yu over, and then told my experience. I didn''t hide it. I told the truth. Monsters tried immediately, but they were still killed. Few can pass.


    A fierce beast suspected me of speaking with a murderous intention in my eyes.


    However, at this time, Kirin and the demon beast with Sanskrit entered at the same time and connected to the seven dragon gates. When facing the eighth Road, they turned out without any hesitation.


    I was curious and wanted to ask. Before I could speak, Qilin spit out words and said, the latter two are hualongmen, which only the demon family can pass, but the first seven also gave us great benefits. Boy, let''s write off the past. If it''s difficult in the future, I can help you once.


    The unicorn beast spoke, and fierce beasts kept coming in behind, but only three walked the first way and dared not continue. Nine golden eagles went in and stopped six times. Add up front and back, less than two slaps can cross the dragon''s gate.


    However, as long as they walk along, they can spit people''s words, and they are close to turning demons.


    They count this kindness on me and want to repay it.


    At present, the hell will be born sooner or later. They are also half demons and have a restraining effect. Nvjiang and Bai Wushuang want the demon clan to be born. Sooner or later, they will break the forbidden demon sect. I need their kindness very much.


    Thinking of this, I have the cheek to say, you future demons, do not know how to find you when there is trouble?


    The unicorn beast vomited a breath in his mouth when he heard the speech. The breath flew out, and the other monsters did the same. The breath fused together to form a whistle the size of a thumb.


    Sanskrit golden beast said, it has our breath. As long as we are in the forbidden demon door, no matter where you blow, we will appear for the first time.


    I took the whistle and thanked him with an arched hand.


    Many monsters left one after another. Hundreds of monsters watched. Half of them tried, but few could pass the first course. Many dead bones have been added in front of the dragon''s gate.


    Finally, the hundreds of monsters who watched directly withdrew and dared not try.


    Lanyu tried. After two courses, he rested for a long time, and then two more. At the fifth course, he stopped, smelled the danger and dared not enter. Even so, he reached the middle of Qi Wujing.


    Chen Hao''s appointment has exceeded a few days. I''m a little uneasy and want to go and have a look. But then the blue moon came back and was very happy to see me alive.


    I said the method and let them choose. After all, the probability of death is still very high.


    Finally, Qin Xue and Jian unintentionally tried and passed the four ways. Jian unintentionally crossed the robbery on the spot and stepped into the realm of the same way. Qinxue reached the middle of Qi Wu.


    Yuhuatian hesitated and hesitated. The immortal gourd was angry and talked from morning to night. Finally, the eclosion field was helpless. After two courses, he didn''t dare to try. He couldn''t bear the pain and was afraid of death. He would rather spend time practicing step by step.


    Su Guyan gave up in front of the first door. Her heart was not firm, and I didn''t dare to encourage her to go.


    However, she found ancient artifacts outside. With inheritance, she is practicing ancient methods and will make great achievements in the future.


    At the end of Longmen, we all got benefits except Su Guyan. But after such promotion, there is still a big gap between us and Jiang nu.


    Jiang NV gave up directly. She said it was not worth her life to gamble. The rich really didn''t know the hardships of the poor. I specially told you that in the future, except for your own sect, this matter cannot be spread out. The secret realm always exists. Longmen is a machine for promotion. Even if the probability is very small, it can still create some strong people in the future.


    Because body casting is more useful than cultivation for ascension, which is the basis of cultivation.


    Back to the demon refining pool, I found that nine huge faucets had spit water and clicked in my heart, because when we left, the faucet stopped spraying water.


    And ten days have long passed.


    Jian didn''t mean to be depressed. I comforted him. It''s not urgent. Maybe he made a mistake.


    Chen Hao is a demon stone casting body. He has an induction to the Hualong pool. He said the time would not go wrong.


    Thinking of this, I was overwhelmed. If there was no one around, I might cry.


    I had been standing beside the Hualong pool until noon the next day, when I saw that there was still no movement in the Hualong pool. At this time, I couldn''t hide it. My eyes were red and tears rolled around.


    But at this time, a natural disaster suddenly appeared in the direction of Longmen, with great momentum. Jiang Nu looked and said that it was the disaster of changhabitat. I don''t know who was crossing the disaster.


    Except Chen Hao, the rest of us are here. Even if people outside can pass through the fog, they can''t find here in a month.


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked everyone to jump into the jade boat and quickly go towards the Longmen.


    By the time it arrived, the robbery had come to an end.


    In front of the eighth dragon''s gate, there was a young man who looked eighteen or nine years old, with beautiful eyes and rough animal skin.


    Chen Hao, it''s him. I opened my mouth with joy, and my voice was frighteningly dry.


    There are seven dragon gates in Hualong pool. He has broken through to the eternal life. Seeing that he is in high spirits after the robbery, he still wants to enter the eighth gate. I hurried to go in and stop it, but it was too late for me to start. He had already stepped in. For a time, the wind and cloud turned pale, and the runes on the eighth door were free, thousands of people kept passing through him.


    Roar.


    Chen Hao howled miserably, and the voice came out. It''s hard to think about how much pain that Taoist talisman had to bear when it ran back and forth, tens of thousands of times in an instant?


    As the runes pierced through the body, Chen Hao''s breath was rapidly weakening, and he was about to be killed inside. At the last moment, he glowed, evil spirit soared into the sky, stretched his hands and feet, hit his fist with one fist, directly smashed the dancing runes, survived the final exercise and stepped out of the eighth gate.


    In the distant sky, the ninth dragon gate is manifest. It stands in the void, like the existence of nothingness. The dragon gate is no longer composed of stone pillars, but a circle formed by two golden dragons connected head to tail.


    There are no runes on it. The free ones are golden dragons, emitting a terrible smell.


    Ginger girl frowned slightly and said softly that he had thought about the ninth way?


    Chen Hao is a demon. With my understanding of him, he is likely to step in, but it is a real dragon''s gate. No one knows what will happen.

 Chapter 161

    Chen Hao hesitated. He was full of evil spirit. He felt that his breath was much stronger than other places of longevity. At this time, he couldn''t see us and looked at the last dragon''s gate attentively.


    Staring for more than ten minutes, he began to walk back and forth, hesitating. He was unwilling to give up and smelled danger at the same time.


    At this time, the little Unicorn pushed my ass from behind. It was the only fierce beast who could not speak after passing through seven Longmen. It might be related to cultivation. Seeing that I noticed it, the little Unicorn looked back. I followed its line of sight and found a big Unicorn waiting not far away.


    I understand that the little guy came to say goodbye, touched his head and said, I will leave the secret place soon. If one day you feel that the forbidden demon door has disappeared, you can go to the entrance and maybe see you again. Then I will take you to see the outside world.


    You can''t take it out now. You can''t let it follow. Counting the time, it''s half past the two months since Tianshu left its name. It''s too remote here. There''s no network. I don''t know the situation, but there should be results soon.


    When we leave, it''s not safe to wander alone.


    Now its elders are dead. I planned to let it live here before. I didn''t expect it to have relatives.


    The little Unicorn could understand me. With tears in his big eyes, he went to Jiang Nu and rubbed her. A moment later, he turned into a white shadow and ran towards the big unicorn.


    The big Unicorn bowed his head and kept touching the little Unicorn with his head. It looked like a mother and son. Then the big Unicorn shouted goodbye and thanks to me.


    I waved them away. Looking back, he continued to observe Chen Hao. At this time, he had made up his mind not to go in, but he still lingered and didn''t know what to do.


    A few minutes later, two black and white lights suddenly flew out of Chen Hao''s body. They are yin and Yang marks. Now they have been completely refined to form a rune like existence, half black and half white. Then he directly punched in the Yin and Yang marks.


    The Golden Dragon shines brightly, and countless dragons swim around the yin-yang mark. When oppressed, the order rules on the yin-yang mark flicker and constantly emerge, but the power of the dragon''s gate is not weak. It also touches the rules and is constantly refining.


    Jiang Nu asked puzzled, what does he want to do?


    I also want to know, but pretending to be relaxed and proud, my little brother has never let my boss down.


    ha-ha.


    Jiang NV gave me two words and gave me a white look. Keep watching.


    Yin and Yang imprints are constantly changing. Chen Hao''s constant seal guidance soon gave the imprint an outline, a hammer.


    He wants to use Yin and yang to forge weapons. Wu De saw it and sighed that the weapons containing order may not be worse than immortal weapons.


    The immortal gourd sneered and expressed dissatisfaction.


    I looked back at the fat one and asked, why don''t you go in and practice?


    It immediately counselled.


    The spirit has feelings. It''s afraid of pain. The important thing is that it''s strong enough. It''s useless to enter the dragon''s gate.


    Half an hour later, Chen Hao cast a hammer, carried it in his hand and stepped out of the dragon''s gate. I greeted him as soon as he came out. I wanted to give him a hug, but I found that he was a head taller than me and pushed him away.


    He shouted happily, boss, and the hammer in his hand was incorporated into his body. That''s the Yin and Yang mark. It can be put into the body. It''s very convenient.


    I was envious and remembered that there was a yin-yang mark in my hand. Chen Hao said that I can''t control the yin-yang mark, and I can''t shape the body when I go in. However, he can control it and help me to cast it. At the same time, he asked for a drop of my blood essence and melted it. I can collect the weapons into my body by relying on the blood essence.


    I''m also thin skinned at this meeting. I didn''t say I just passed seven courses. But think about it, it''s not their advice, but there are restrictions on the latter two Longmen.


    Chen Hao got the chance in the demon refining pool. Now he looks like an 18-year-old boy, and his mind is as precocious as me, which is not inconsistent with his appearance. He glanced at the sword unintentionally. He was so frightened that the sword was like a deer. He hurried to hide behind Qin Xue, bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at him directly.


    At the beginning of her sarcasm, Chen Hao has refined the body of a big demon all the way to the present, and has reached the eternal life at the same time. For a girl in spring, now Chen Hao is undoubtedly attractive.


    Of course, women are different. In front of her, can a stronger man be as strong as her? So she doesn''t care, and I also walk strongly on my own road, chasing after the talents who practice in their womb.


    Moreover, Chen Hao''s achievements today, in addition to opportunities, also pay a high price. I believe his pain in the demon refining pool is no worse than that of Longmen.


    Before I could communicate with him too much, he stepped into the dragon''s gate. Compared with his mark, it was difficult for him to control my one. It took half a day to gather the appearance of an axe.


    It was completely dark before the axe was refined.


    When I held it in my hand, I felt the breath of blood and put it into my body when my heart moved. However, the yin-yang seal repels me. It is not used smoothly without him. It needs to be quenched with soul in the later stage.


    Chen Hao talked about the ninth dragon''s gate and described it in one sentence. He felt that the dragon''s gate could destroy all living creatures. He didn''t know what kind of existence could pass.


    Hualong, it''s not that simple.


    It''s lucky that we can get a promotion from it and haven''t died yet.


    Because it was dark, we didn''t leave and lit a bonfire. During this period, Su Guyan showed the ancient ware she got. It was a three legged round tripod, dark and simple. The size of her palm was flat in the palm of her hand. With a little urging, the round tripod became larger and gave off a strong smell.


    Wu De and Jiang Nu can''t tell the origin, but Wu De said that tripod tools are often very powerful and not vulgar.


    Unfortunately, all the immortals found in the ruins are damaged.


    Blue moon also got the antique, but hid it and didn''t take it out. We''ll know later and leave a surprise.


    Jian has no intention of hiding from Chen Hao, but we can see that she is not afraid, but can''t adapt to Chen Hao for a time.


    It''s hard for us to say anything. When Chen Hao was asked where he went after he came out of Hualong pool, he blushed and said that he saw us crossing the Longmen after he came out, but Tianyuan stone changed in the demon refining pool, his clothes were damaged, so it was not interesting to come out, and there were too many demon beasts around, which scared ordinary beasts away. He could only go out of the fog and kill a few beasts, Made a suit of clothes.


    I stayed up all night and talked a lot. Leave the demon refining pool and Longmen early the next morning. Out of the fog, Su Guyan said goodbye to LAN Yue and Lan Yu, and they had to walk nearby.


    Qin Xue doesn''t leave with us either. Their strength has improved and they have their own way to go. It''s impossible to follow them all the time.


    Yuhuatian also wants to wander around. Chen Hao and I hold on to him. When the nail head seven arrow book can''t be used, he is now a big man and can fight against juxia unbeaten.


    Finally, only Jiang Nu, Wu De, yuhuatian, Jian unintentionally, Chen Hao and I left.


    Jiang Nu drove on with a strange image. Five days later, she entered the place with a signal. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it.


    The immortal list has been refreshed, and those who do not meet the age have been temporarily eliminated. At present, Yang Yi is the most popular. He ranks first, followed by yun''er, Jiang Zi, Tuoba ye, Ji Zi, Youzi and Yao Zi.


    Obviously, several of the Xuanmen were left behind, and they were not as good as the ancient aristocratic family after all. This is the gap in the details. What surprised me was yun''er.


    I couldn''t see that she would be so strong before.


    ''I suspect she is the descendant of the Nine Tailed Fox,'' said Chen Hao.


    The girl was so stiff that she wouldn''t allow me to approach her. Then I had this conjecture, but I didn''t say it.


    But Bai Xiaosheng is human, which can be confirmed unless his son marries a fox woman.


    It''s a pity that Bai Xiaosheng is an independent person and breaks the virtual environment. No information about him can be found in the five aristocratic families.


    Chen Hao didn''t look at the ranking, but looked at the forum. After reading a few, he was angry. Yang Yi really died. Let''s go out to find him and clean up.


    I looked at it. It turned out that Yang Yi sent a message in the forum, mocking me that I rely on women''s waste, women''s stiffness outside and Jiang women in the secret place. It''s a counseling bag.


    Reincarnated old monster, Xiuyou is getting better and better!


    And I suspect that he is seizing the house. Like Liu Tianyi, the spirit body seizes the house with Zhenyuan.


    In addition to the popular posts of several people in the book of heaven, several posts attracted my attention. Someone saw a holy mountain in the west, which is suspected to be a holy tomb.


    Most of the monuments in the West are related to the Buddha. According to the people who saw it, the Buddha light appeared on the mountain and showed the virtual shadow of the Buddha.


    In today''s Xuanmen, Buddhism is not strong and rarely participates in Xuanmen activities, but in ancient times, Buddhism should not be weak.


    I said that the Buddhist secret law has always been mysterious and likes to transcribe scriptures. If the Scriptures are left, it is likely to record what happened in ancient times. If they are here to suppress the entrance of the demon world, they are likely to get the information of the entrance of the demon world.


    Only two days after the post was posted, we changed our direction and went straight to the holy mountain. Seven days later, we met the same person on the way. Jiang NV put us down here. She didn''t go to the holy mountain and wanted to find the entrance of the demon world.


    Up to now, she didn''t hide it from us. She told me and Chen Hao the truth alone. She said that there was the skill of xiuxianyuan hidden in the demon world.


    When the demon world was destroyed by the underworld, in addition to the demon family swallowing the soul, more importantly, the people behind the underworld wanted to hide this secret, so they slaughtered the demon family, sealed the demon world and didn''t let the demon world communicate with the four roads.


    The people who colluded with the underground government should be the people behind Li Guangfu.


    So it seems that the five aristocratic families are not doing nothing, at least looking for ways. But even if you really find the skill, it will take many years to break the path.


    Now that I know this news, I''m also interested in the entrance of the demon world. If I can get the skill of cultivating Xianyuan, I''m not sure I can fight against the people who usurp the Tao fruit with nvjiang at that time.


    I parted with Jiang Nu and wanted to thank her. I hope the news that she wants to enter the demon world can be quietly revealed to me. When Jiang NV left, Jian unintentionally refused to go with us. Chen Hao didn''t force Jian to stay, leaving him time to adapt.


    After we separated, we always walked towards the West. On the third day, we met a group of people on a ruins. Yang Yi was among them, just like the stars supporting the moon.


    Looking at him from a distance, he was really in high spirits. The proud expression on his face was completely different from that of ten years old, and Liu Rou followed him and accepted the glory brought by everyone''s praise.

 Chapter 162

    Chen Hao and I didn''t get too close. We looked at it from a distance and covered our faces before we got into the crowd.


    Yang Yi stood on a boulder with a round braid and a red face. He was surrounded by people in the center. His tone was mature. He said with pride that Zijin Mountain was closest to the East. At sunrise, the purple gas came from the East and covered the valley. The mountains and fields were full of purple gold, so it was named Zijin Mountain.


    The crowd was amazed. There was a humanitarian reason to say that purple came from the East, which was the closest breath between heaven and earth.


    Yang raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the speaker proudly and said, this Taoist friend is very knowledgeable. We people in Zijin Mountain practice the formula of burning sun and absorb all the purple Qi from the East. The big sunlight shines Zixia and can press the same realm. Although my master is a semi saint, even a saint is not his opponent.


    Wu De said in his longevity collar that he thought it was just a legend. Unexpectedly, Zijin Mountain really exists. Yang Lord is entrenched on it. Ziqi from the east does add to the formula of the burning sun. No wonder he has the ability to suppress the whole life.


    Liu Rou saw that everyone was shocked, and they all looked at her and Yang Yi with a proud look on their face. In my impression, Liu Rou is not a vain girl. If Maoshan didn''t conflict with the corpse clan in previous dynasties, maybe we couldn''t be friends, but we wouldn''t be enemies.


    Now her vanity can only show that the sun Lord of Zijin Mountain is strong enough to make anyone proud.


    I ignored their loud talk and whispered to Chen Hao and Wu Deyu Huatian that Liu rouhui''s palm thunder sent out very fast and could not catch any trace. As soon as he launched the thunder, it fell on him and was difficult to deal with.


    Wu De said that palm thunder is a semi fairy art. Although it is low-level, it is very practical. In ancient times, it was a skill that almost every monk had to master. It was very effective for emergency.


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t expect it to be a half fairy. I don''t know what power Yang will be when it is used.


    I stretched out my hand and knocked on the back of the eclosion field. I cut the immortal gourd and roared. Who is knocking on your uncle''s head?


    Hiss.


    Chen Hao, several of us took a breath of air conditioning at the same time. It''s really a pig teammate! But it was late. When the crowd heard the sound of cutting immortal gourd, they all looked back at us. They saw that we were covered and frightened. Someone scolded us. Several Taoist friends and the first disciples of Yang Lord were teaching us. Please don''t make a noise.


    Chen Hao quickly nodded and bowed in response. They didn''t want to disturb Yaxing and didn''t take us seriously.


    Seeing that everyone''s attention has shifted, I can''t wait to crush the chopped immortal gourd, but I can only serve as an uncle, because even if the woman is stiff, she doesn''t pay attention to it. No one can kill it unscrupulously.


    Chen Hao asked me, boss, do you want to get him?


    Do it. I firmly say that with Liu Rou, our hatred can not be resolved and will not die. Brother Yu, I''ll give it to you as soon as you meet Yang. We''ll clean up Liu Rou and come to help. You must resist it. His flame formula is a little powerful.


    Yang Yi is to raise the Xia realm, and Chen Hao has little effect with me.


    Yuhuatian moved the whole yuhuamen to Shiao mountain. He has no worries at all. As long as we dare to do something, he dares to follow. Wen Yan nodded and said with great momentum that I haven''t tried the power of cutting immortal gourd since I broke through Qi Wu territory. I just took him to practice.


    Chen Hao didn''t know the power of the formula of the burning sun, but he got along with me when I was young. I just opened my mouth. He knew that I threw the feather field out to push the pole, patted the high spirited feather field on the shoulder and said, brother, I believe you.


    Um. Yuhuatian is encouraged and confident.


    I didn''t say anything. Anyway, it''s hard to kill him without breaking the virtual environment.


    Yang Yi is still bragging about how powerful Yang Lord is. They should really teach him. They are interested in listening. Do they nod their heads and seem to understand something.


    I can''t help but ask when I see it. I heard that the soul seduction sect is missing and the hell may be born. I don''t know what the Lord Yang has to do?


    Yang Yi unexpectedly, someone interrupted and looked a little unhappy. I went on to say that I heard that the existence of Yang Lord is to restrict the hell, but since ancient times, people from the hell have been breaking into our Yang, and he doesn''t seem to make any big moves.


    Zijin Mountain is not vulgar, but I feel that there is no strong man except Yang Lord. At the beginning, black and white impermanence came to hook my soul. What I was afraid of was only the law of order, and I didn''t mention Yang Lord.


    Yang Yi''s proud look sank, but my problem is that everyone is curious. They were all waiting for an answer.


    After a few seconds of silence, Yang Yicai said coldly and lukewarm that the strong in the underworld dare not appear in the sun with my master.


    ha-ha. I smiled and said, but I heard that there was a magistrate in Shiao mountain, using the judge''s pen and the book of life and death. Why didn''t lord Yang do it.


    When I said this, Yang smiled on his face and said proudly again that the judge of Shiao mountain was deterred by my master. Zijin Mountain has a Tianyang mirror, which is specially used to suppress nether weapons. Not to mention the judge''s pen of the life and death book, which is the life and death seal in the hands of the king of hell in the ten halls, can''t jump under the Tianyang mirror.


    Chen Hao then asked me, what is the sun mirror?


    As soon as Yang saw us asking questions, he was already very unhappy. He glanced at us and continued to say that if the order of the sun was recorded on the Tianyang mirror, any underground magic tools would be suppressed.


    He was afraid that we would continue to ask. He said calmly, well, there''s no need to ask these useless questions. As long as my master was there, the hell wouldn''t dare to mess around.


    ha-ha. Chen Hao smiled and said, OK, you continue.


    I listened to Yang Yi''s answer, but I was more worried. The underworld is too huge, and it is a unified boundary. The judge is already a semi holy cultivation, and the king of hell may be more terrible. What matters is whether there will be saints behind them?


    At present, if Lord Yang can''t hold down the underground, Shiao mountain will be destroyed.


    Liu Rou stared at me when I was talking. Seeing that I was silent, she suddenly attached herself to Yang Yi''s ear and said a few words. Yang Yi''s face changed. She looked up and sneered at me and said, Zhang Tong, hiding for more than half a month, finally dared to come out? Today is your day of death.


    The situation of Zijin Mountain is almost the same. I''m not afraid to recognize it. However, as the saying goes, people with deep hatred can be recognized in ashes.


    I covered my face and changed my voice. In addition, Chen Hao changed a lot. When they were together, they were different from the past. As a result, Liu Rou recognized them.


    Yang''s voice fell, and the back of his head began to shine.


    Chen Hao pulled off his veil with me, turned and ran away.


    Afraid of people around, Yang Yi didn''t urge the big day, but sent out a strong sunshine column.


    Ahaha, the immortal chopping gourd flew out in an instant, spit out a immortal chopping Throwing Knife, and collided with the formula of the burning sun. After the light column exploded, it was like a magma eruption, thick as an entity, turned into fragments and scattered everywhere.


    Those who boasted suffered immediately. Those who had strong cultivation could scream and escape. Those in the same place were killed and injured immediately under the power of chaotic immortal tools and juxia God.


    The weak, in front of the strong, is really nothing but mole ants, the law of all things, and there is cruelty in the balance.


    Liu Rou saw that Chen Hao and I ran away. Driven by hatred, Jiao drank and caught up. On the way of running, I turned back and shouted to yuhuatian that the holy mountain is here. Remember, don''t grab opportunities with others and protect yourself in case of danger.


    When yuhuatian was dealing with Jinshan, he wanted to protect the relics he found, which led to the decapitation of immortal gourd. Jinshan almost killed him several times by virtue of his attribute and the blinking of refined stone.


    There are three thousand ways of Xuanmen, which are not bad for the body method of blinking.


    But in this secret place, no one can kill him as long as he wants to keep it.


    Yuhuatian understood what we meant. He was weak in heart, but he could also distinguish the form. He knew that he was the only one among us who could hold Yang master. He didn''t say anything. He answered and tried his best to stop Yang Yi.


    Yang Yi noticed our intention and shouted Liu Rou back.


    Unfortunately, his voice was drowned by the sound of power collision.


    In Liu Rou''s eyes, Chen Hao and I are nothing but ants.


    While running, Wu De suddenly reminded that be careful. She showed her palm thunder.


    My meridians glowed and I was ready to meet. Chen Hao roared and the demon pattern appeared. I was thinking about splitting him. As a result, Chen Hao''s long hair was stabbed like a broom in an instant, and the light blue current surged on his body, but his physique was really against the sky and directly resisted.


    But now it''s not too far from Yangyi. If Liu Rou notices it, she may not catch up. I whispered hurriedly and fell.


    Chen Hao was very cooperative when he heard the speech. He stumbled and fell to the ground. He rolled a few wheels before he got up.


    I turned back and pulled him. The speed stopped a little, but Liu Rou was hurt by me last time. Instead of coming over immediately, he continued to release the palm thunder. This time, he directly hit me. For a time, the whole body was numb, but there was no burn. After ten seconds, there was no big problem.


    The Longmen casting body, coupled with the improvement of cultivation, is much stronger than before.


    Seeing the effect of palm thunder, Liu Rou snorted coldly and didn''t get close, so she followed and kept releasing.


    The art of half immortals is very characteristic. If the strength is equal, you can''t prevent it. The next second you get close, your body has been killed before you recover. It''s the same as the effect of Zhenyang Fu before, but it''s much higher than Zhenyang Fu.


    Liu Rou chased after her and sneered. I''ll see where you''re going today.


    Chen Hao and I were too lazy to talk to each other, and Liu Rou was confident that the thunder in the palm of her hand kept chopping us to the ground. She had the idea of tossing us to death all the time.


    However, when we chased for more than 20 kilometers, Chen Hao and I stopped at the same time. As soon as we turned around, it was like a roc spreading its wings and directly rushed at her.


    Liu Rou''s palm Rune flickered twice, and the palm thunder fell on us. The short-term paralysis was relieved at the moment of landing. We didn''t use the weapon forged by the yin-yang mark, and we haven''t tried it yet. But it contains the law of order, which can not be countered by a small role like Liu rou.


    Seeing that we rushed over, Liu Rou had drawn out the dagger. She didn''t intend to lead it up, but was ready to fly out of the dagger when we fell to the ground. Unfortunately, it was installed in front, and the sense of landing paralysis disappeared. Chen Hao and I shot at the same time.


    At this time, Liu Rou realized that there was fraud, and her face turned white and wanted to escape. But as soon as I grabbed her right hand, I squeezed it fiercely, the hand bone broke, and the runes in the palm disappeared immediately.


    Chen Hao also abandoned her right hand at the same time to prevent her from continuing to use the palm thunder.


    After controlling it, Chen Hao and I took one hand and prepared to take it away for questioning. But just then, a page of gold paper flew out of Liu Rou, shining brightly, with the word "amnesty" on it, emitting a terrible force to kill Chen Hao and me.

 Chapter 163

    The golden piece of paper flew out, and the words on it became a symbol. Chen Hao and I suddenly blew up, loosened Liu Rou and hurried away.


    The words on the gold paper emitted two golden lights and fell to the place where we stood before. There were two thumb sized holes on the ground, but I don''t know how deep they are. It''s very scary.


    Liu Rou''s face was pale, and the bones of both hands had been broken and could not gather talismans. However, when the gold paper flew out, she saw hope again and said ferociously, Zhang Tong, today is your death.


    The gold paper floated to my head in the blink of an eye. The words on it were purple. It was written by Lord Yang himself. It was like a decree to kill me.


    The purple Qi of early Yang is the extreme Yang in the world. The Lord of Yang has absorbed it for hundreds of years. Every character scratched contains the breath of extreme Yang. He wants to melt me and is very overbearing.


    In the face of the crisis, I shouted angrily. It''s not just a word. What did Yang Lord write?


    My meridians glowed and resisted the Dharma. The light with purple Qi hit me like being stabbed by a soldering iron, but it didn''t penetrate my body.


    How is that possible? Liu Rou''s face suddenly changed when she saw that she couldn''t hurt me.


    I yelled, nothing is impossible. At the same time, he made a punch at the gold paper. When Chen Hao saw my hand, he stretched his arms and let out the evil spirit. They also rushed up. They hit the Dharma at the same time. At the moment of collision, Jin Guangfei shot. Chen Hao and I were shaken away by the powerful force above.


    After landing, Chen Hao wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with burning eyes that Lord Yang really regarded himself as the emperor of the sun. It was a dream to kill our brother in one word.


    Chen Hao''s vitality is exposed, domineering and has the look of a big demon.


    I summoned the axe made of yin and Yang and shouted, come again.


    Under the collision, the purpose of the Dharma flickered, and we were forced to open again, bleeding from the corners of our mouths, but as long as we were not killed in one blow, it would not be invincible.


    Chen Hao also took out the iron hammer forged by the yin-yang mark. They kept attacking and smashed the axe against the Dharma. There was sputtering dark light for a hundred meters, earth and stone on the ground collapsed and flew, and countless trees turned into sawdust.


    After tens of times in a row, the gold characters dimmed a lot, and cracks appeared in the gold paper.


    Liu Rou was so frightened by our desperate play that she forgot to run away. She said in panic, Zhang Tong, if you destroy the decree, Lord Yang will not let you go.


    You''re joking? I gave a cold drink. The rune imprinted by the dragon''s gate appeared on the spine, and the contract Chen Hao fell with an axe and a hammer, breaking the law of Yang Lord.


    At this time, Chen Hao and I also had a surge of Qi and blood, and our internal organs were injured by the earthquake.


    However, after the gold paper split, the residual forces on it quickly gathered and formed a virtual shadow. It was a middle-aged man with a peaceful look. There was a big sun in the sky behind his head, as if he wanted to shine on the world. The middle-aged man shouted angrily. Who ruined my decree?


    I can see that it is the power at the end of the crossbow. The strange image is frightening. There is still not much spare power. But after the manifestation of Yang Lord, there was a momentum of intake, which was glared by him. Even if it was a virtual shadow, there was an impulse to surrender and kneel.


    But the next second, Chen Hao and I shot at the same time to break up the virtual shadow.


    Breaking Yang Lord Xu Ying, Chen Hao asked with some guilt, boss, will we make trouble?


    don''t worry.


    I comforted him. After knowing that the sun Lord deterred the hell by the sun mirror, I felt that he himself was not so terrible. The formula of the burning sun is powerful, and it can''t be as powerful as Yang Yi''s boast. It can kill saints. At most, it is equal to saints and has the ability to suppress semi saints.


    In addition to female stiffness and white matchless, there are two huge coffins in Shiao mountain. Inside are female stiff parents. In the past, I was weak and felt some breath, but I couldn''t understand it. Now in retrospect, it may be holy Qi


    In addition to the old woodcutter, the breath from the two huge copper coffins is the strongest I have ever seen so far.


    And when I talked about Liu Rou, I was not afraid of her stiffness. She was just anxious to do that shameful thing with me. It can be seen that she was really not in a hurry.


    Thinking of this, I have no worries.


    Whether it is Zijin Mountain or Shiao mountain, as long as there are checks and balances, it will not actually lead to the struggle of the strong.


    Chen Hao and I rushed over at the same time and controlled Liu Rou again. This time, her face turned white and her body was shaking.


    We took her around several mountains and walked 50 or 60 kilometers. We found a cave and hid in. Chen Hao moved a boulder to block the cave. The two people began to ask questions.


    Liu Rou''s face turned pale when she heard that we were going to use the skill of palm thunder.


    She doesn''t belong to the inheritance of Zijin Mountain. She can only cultivate palm thunder from Yang Yijiao. It proves that the skill doesn''t have a forbidden spell and can be said.


    Moreover, the golden decree may also be given by the Lord yang to Yang Yi. The word "amnesty" above is to give Yang Yi more life. After all, no one will die when they see it.


    But Yang Yi was too proud, or he was stunned by Liu Rou and gave her the decree.


    Chen Hao and I used some means to coerce the soul. Liu Roucai said the mental skill of palm thunder.


    When pressed, I found that there was a cold wind blowing from the depths of the cave, and it seemed that something was staring at us in the dark.


    I looked into the depths suspiciously and found no abnormality.


    I was suspicious, but I didn''t think much about getting the mental method. Let Chen Hao learn it first and see if the demon yuan can control it. I was on guard.


    Wu De said that the palm thunder is a semi fairy art, which can be learned by ancient practitioners. It shows that it is not a profound thing. Chen Hao tried and condensed a thunder symbol soon.


    I was about to ask him. As a result, there was thunder and lightning on my body. I was shaken in place like a wind.


    Good boy, cut me? Wings hard? I quietly pretended that nothing had happened and asked him what he had learned.


    Chen Hao said that this technique is a general technique regardless of demons and immortals.


    Um. I nodded. It''s almost what I thought. Everyone knows something. Except for a little use, it can only be said that its restrictions are very small and easy to master.


    There is no real yuan in my body, but it is also a path. After Chen Hao gave me Dharma protection, I began to understand. It is similar to a thunder talisman. The unique thing is that this talisman needs to be condensed in the body for a long time. When used, the talisman in the body is directly manifested in the hand, and the release speed is naturally fast.


    no way.


    I shook my head and stood up, disappointed. Chen Hao said with a confused face, how is it possible? It has no restrictions at all. It''s OK to condense thunder symbols, and it''s easy as long as you follow the mental method


    Bang!


    When he said this, the man flew out and kept twitching on the ground. And there''s a thunder sign flashing in my palm.


    hey. I smiled and said, it''s even now.


    Chen Hao is a place of eternal life. If he is prepared, the effect of hitting is not good... Chen Hao gets up from the ground, shrinks his shoulders and turns off the topic, saying that the cave is a little evil. Let''s go.


    I looked at Liu Rou, who was weak in the eyes. I couldn''t bear it. I told her, Liu Rou, I don''t know who is right or wrong. Killing the corpse family is the last wish of Maoshan ancestors, and we want to live. Perhaps living in this special world, wrong and right are not important, just want to live.


    After talking a lot, without waiting for her answer, I slapped her fiercely, breaking her soul, shining meridians in her body, and shaking her soul.


    Endless hatred, kindness is superfluous. I won''t leave a curse for myself and kill her. I just need to face Yang Yi''s anger and keep her. Under her constant bewitchment, it is likely to rise into a contradiction between Zijin Mountain and Shiao mountain.


    After checking the soul orifices, it was confirmed that the soul had dissipated. Chen Haocai and I went out of the cave.


    However, we were only seven or eight meters away when the stone cave suddenly collapsed without warning and completely filled up.


    What happened?


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other and chose it to hide. In addition to the concealment of the hole, the most important thing is that it is a stone structure, which is very reliable, but now it suddenly collapsed.


    Is there anything in it?


    I want to go back and check it, but Chen Hao said there''s no need to make a fuss. Liu Rou''s soul is terrified and her soul orifices are broken. It''s impossible to become a zombie.


    I think so. Without much delay, they ran in the direction of confrontation between Yangyi and yuhuatian.


    Time has passed for a long time. Yang Yi can''t spend all the time with the eclosion field. It''s time to get out and go.


    But when we passed by, we found that there were more people in the ruins. Ji Yue and Yang Yi were jointly attacking yuhuatian.


    Ji Yue''s mark on the center of her eyebrows is very unique. She can absorb and cut immortal throwing knives. Together, they can''t escape yuhuatian. She has been injured in many places and her face turns white.


    Thousands of calculations did not calculate that Ji Yue would make a move. The mark in the center of her eyebrows can be absorbed even in the book of seven arrows. Naturally, she is not afraid to cut the immortal gourd.


    Fortunately, Chen Hao and I didn''t leave directly. Come and have a look, otherwise yuhuatian has to explain here.


    Chen Hao and I took out the hammer and axe made by the yin-yang mark. Wu De also controls the celestial star compass. Now there is a golden pill on the compass, which is not as powerful as the same day. But the golden pill is exposed, and I''m afraid it will be pursued and killed endlessly.


    I said, do Yangyi first, and Ji Yue won''t touch her first.


    I''m afraid of dragons in my skull. Chen Hao thinks the same as me.


    In the field, Chen Hao and I jumped out. Chen Hao was tall, Dapeng spread his wings, shouted majestically, Yang an old dog, take your life.


    Chen Hao''s hammer fell, and I rushed from the other direction. Instead of cutting with an axe, I hit a palm thunder. This thing is a must. Yang Yi can ignore the damage, but the current passes through the body, and the muscles twitch with conditioned reflex. After a half second pause, Chen Hao''s hammer has been smashed.


    But at the last moment, the big day behind Yang Yi broke out. He drank angrily and tried to die.


    It was so radiant that Chen Hao was about to be drowned. At this time, the large array of stars on the sky appeared, and the virtual shadow of the stars was bright. In the confrontation with the strange image of the formula of the burning sun, the stars all over the sky were like meteors, constantly converging towards the sun to form a Taoist symbol and suppress the strange image of the sun.


    Jindan! It''s the golden elixir!


    Some people in the field drink and can''t wait to win. Wu De Leng hum, directly urging the array, revealed a star God, a golden armor axe, which had no face, but was majestic and deterred the people who wanted to rob the golden elixir.


    Because of the blessing of the golden elixir, the stars gathered in the big star array imprisoned the big day of Yangyi and did not let the power burst out.


    Chen Hao and I even gave Kwok awesome, when Wu De was old, I was talking with Chen Hao to greet him with a hammer and axe.


    Yang Yi was hammered twice and retreated with a pale face. He wanted to avoid the stars array on the sky. However, under the control of Wu De, the array was like a shadow and could not be avoided.


    Old boy, you''re finished. Chen Hao stretches his arms to the past.

 Chapter 164

    As soon as Yang saw Chen Hao rush over, a fierce color suddenly appeared on his pale face. The strange image behind his head disappeared in an instant. The palm of his hand burst out a strong light the next second, just like a small sun.


    Zhou Tian''s big star array couldn''t bear it and broke directly. Chen Hao was hit in the chest and flew out directly. The animal skin on his body was blown open and his chest was covered with blood and flesh.


    Hiroko? I let out a cry.


    Wu De then opened the Celestial Star array again. This time, it was no longer a star rune, but a direct manifestation of 360 Star Gods. At the same time, the rising sun was killed.


    Wu De urged him with all his strength. He was surrounded by nine Yin Qi. The golden elixir on the compass was shining, and there was a faint momentum to suppress the light of the palm of Yang.


    Seeing that I didn''t go to check Chen Hao, I killed him with an axe for the first time.


    Yang Yi was surrounded by the glow, and the real yuan of juxia was promoted to the extreme. Wu De roared like an old cow, forced to change the array, and 360 Star Gods turned into golden light and hit Yang Yi.


    In the radiant light, the star God broke continuously, but also suppressed the power of Yang Yi.


    Almost at the same time, I also killed, hit a palm thunder, and Yang gave a meal, but I quickly reacted. Zhenyuan agitated and pushed me back directly, unable to get close to him.


    It''s really terrible to be strong. Under the suppression of Jindan, he is still very strong. Without the golden elixir array, his power can cover kilometers. I''m afraid we can''t connect close.


    I cut the axe several times. I saw that I couldn''t break his body guard Zhenyuan. Wu De was also at the end of a powerful crossbow and couldn''t hold it for too long. I thought about getting out and running. But just then, the immortal chopping Throwing Knife flew in the air and scattered the real yuan on Yang Yi through the array. I haven''t reacted yet. Chen haofei rushed over and hit Yang Yi''s left shoulder with a punch.


    Chen Hao originally wanted to break his shoulder blade. Unexpectedly, there was Xiaguang flying on Yang, which hedged his strength.


    The body of the Xia realm is beyond the scope of our destruction.


    I mended a palm thunder, and the axe hit Yang Yimei fiercely. After the Longmen was cast, our strength was not weak. When we hit the Yang, our blood surged and rubbed back.


    The immortal chopping gourd took out his hand again and shot a immortal chopping Throwing Knife. Its original intention was to help us break Yang Yi''s physical defense. Unexpectedly, Yang Yi''s blood gas was unstable. The Throwing Knife swept over and couldn''t give way. His legs were cut together.


    Hiss.


    I took a breath of air conditioning and stopped with Chen Hao at the same time. There was a dead silence in the field. The next second, Yang Yi screamed like killing a pig.


    Ji Yue is not attacking the eclosion field at this time. The mark on her eyebrows flickers. She transmits her to a hundred meters away. She stares at us on guard. Her voice is ethereal and says that the severed limbs of chaotic Lingbao can''t regenerate. You''re in great trouble.


    The first disciple of Lord Yang, we didn''t want to hurt him, just want to beat him up. But now


    Yang a sharp howl, the beads of sweat on his forehead kept rolling down. Cut the immortal gourd. It will also be counselled. Float over and ask me in a low voice, what''s the matter now? Yang Lord is afraid he can''t swallow this tone.


    It has happened and can''t be undone. I looked at Chen Hao. His chest injury has recovered. It seems that Tianyuan stone has changed a lot. Seeing that he was ok, I asked the people to leave quickly towards the West.


    The atmosphere on the way was dull and they were worried about Lord Yang''s revenge. Cut the fairy gourd. It won''t be so bad. Yuhuatian looked apologetic and wanted to apologize to me.


    In turn, I comforted him and said, don''t think too much. There are big moves in the underground at present, and Lord Yang may not be able to take care of it. Let''s go to the holy mountain first. If there is a holy tomb, go in and take a chance, and then go out as soon as possible.


    In the past, when I made trouble, there were female stiff backs, but this time it''s different. Seriously injuring Yang Yi is tantamount to rubbing Yang master''s face on the ground. Even if Shiao mountain has the power to restrain him, there is likely to be a conflict. I can''t let female stiff face it alone.


    When we walked out for a few miles, a strange image appeared in the distant sky. Half of the sky turned gray and black, covering more than 100 kilometers. There was a situation of black clouds pressing on the top.


    Chen Hao looked at me and frowned at the same time. The core of the dark cloud formed a vortex, which seemed to sweep the wind and cloud to the ground, and the vortex was facing the place where we killed Liu rou.


    Such a celestial vision makes me a little uneasy.


    But think of Liu Rou''s broken body and scared. It''s impossible to become stiff. There should be no change, and she can''t make such a big movement.


    After walking thirty-four kilometers to the west, we stopped and found a hidden place to adjust our breath. But when we sat down, Chen Hao and I stood up and stared at an ancient tree 100 meters away.


    Under the ancient tree, Ji Yue stood quietly, staring at us. Being stared by her eyes, her heart would be creepy.


    Chen Hao shouted to her, children, what do you mean by following us?


    Ji Yue said faintly, let''s go into the holy tomb together.


    impossible. The cut immortal gourd jumped behind and refused directly.


    If she had not attacked the feathered field, she might have tried to cooperate, but she had shown hostility, it would be impossible to cooperate.


    I said, go your own way, don''t follow, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite.


    There is a dragon in her skull, which makes it difficult for Biyang to deal with. I don''t want to conflict with her until I have to.


    Go your own way. Ji Yue said faintly that the voice was really awkward. It felt like a mechanical doll.


    After that, she sat quietly under the tree.


    Helpless, we can only take turns to adjust interest rates. It took a long time, but she was quiet and didn''t show hostility.


    Since then, Ji Yue has been following, which makes us nervous all the time.


    On the third day, the gray black clouds dispersed, and there was no sudden change during the period. My hanging heart was relieved.


    On the fifth day, I finally found the holy mountain mentioned in the forum. From a distance, there was a layer of pale golden fog in the mountain, which was very thin, like the evening mist at dusk, but it didn''t affect my sight. It seemed very mysterious.


    Many people gathered at the foot of the surrounding mountains to form four camps. We made a circle. The four camps all focus on the son of tomorrow of the aristocratic family, of which Youjia and Yao family are combined.


    Here, Ji Yue left and returned to Ji Zi. We all breathed a sigh of relief, as if we had sent away the plague.


    From the perspective of the pattern, the disciples of Xuanmen began to stand in line, and the number of people in the four directions was equal, but compared with each other, the yous and Yaos were weaker.


    In the five aristocratic families, only their two families are relatively low-key. In addition to cooperating with the aristocratic family in dealing with female deadlock, there has been no conflict in private.


    I thought for a moment. If it was really a holy tomb, it would be safer to follow the crowd.


    The story of Yang Yi has spread here. People can''t avoid it where we pass by. If we come forward and ask a question, people will turn pale. For fear that it will have something to do with us and cause the anger of Yang Lord.


    The son of tomorrow of you Yao''s family is just observing from a distance and doesn''t want to have too much intersection with us.


    There are many voices talking about us in private. They all agree that we will die. We can''t bear the anger of Yang Lord, and we can''t protect female stiffness.


    We ignore such arguments.


    In the past few days at the gathering point, we also went to the mountains and found nothing. The Tuoba family occupying the South found some stone carvings carved with ancient scriptures.


    When the news came out, people from the other three directions gathered in the past. That afternoon, the Tuoba family announced that the Scriptures had been translated, confirming that the holy tomb was at the foot of the holy mountain.


    Chen Hao urged me to leave the crowd and find it myself. I thought for a while and didn''t agree. It''s natural that there are many people and great power to find things. Besides the son of tomorrow, there are also the strong men of juxia. They are all elderly people. They must know more than us. Take the deciphered Scripture for example. If we find it, Wu De knows it. If he doesn''t know it, no one will know it. He will miss a lot of opportunities.


    After the Tuoba family made public the news, more than a thousand people scattered in the mountains and searched everywhere.


    We didn''t participate. We rested in the gathering place and adjusted our body to its best state.


    At noon the next day, the holy mountain suddenly rumbled. With the Buddha''s light rising into the sky, a strange image was formed in the sky. The Buddha appeared all over the sky and recited the Scriptures. The sound showed a strange image and resounded through the whole secret territory.


    Buddhist Chanting is deep and distant, which can touch people''s hearts most. However, we don''t want to be monks and be measured in visions.


    Chen Hao, they are really excited and are resisting the sound of chanting scriptures that can measure people''s hearts.


    The meridians in my body flicker and are also resisting.


    However, many people are still influenced by the Scriptures, kowtow piously and worship the Buddha.


    The sky vision lasted for dozens of minutes and led people from all directions here. I looked around and didn''t see Qin Xue them, but it was too wide to meet even if I came.


    When the vision disappeared, nine white lotus flowers with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared in the mountain, which seemed both virtual and real. Each lotus flower has nine petals. Each petal is as white as jade and emits divine brilliance.


    In the middle of the floating stamens is a black hole, like an entrance.


    Wu De said that Buddhism stresses the return of nine to one and respects extreme numbers. The lotus symbolizes holiness. I''m afraid a female Bodhisattva is buried inside.


    Chen Hao said excitedly, whether it''s a Buddha or a Bodhisattva, the lotus stamen is the entrance. Go first.


    I grabbed him and said, don''t worry. Buddhism has a Zen opportunity of one flower and one world. I''m afraid there are mysterious secrets in these nine lotus flowers. Now there are so many people around, and we can''t stand it. We don''t have to go through thunder.


    Zhang Tong is right. The tomb of the sage is likely to be a huge space. Even if you go in first, you may not get the opportunity first.


    The ethereal voice startled us all. Looking back, we saw Ji Yue. I didn''t know when she had followed behind.


    My scalp is numb. Tell her, little sister, why don''t you come here without following Jizi?


    Ji Yue smiled at me sweetly, but her smile was really relaxing.

 Chapter 165

    Ji Yue''s answer has always been one word, and she wants to follow us into the holy tomb. I feel as bad as a dead fly, but I can''t help her.


    Only keep a distance and be on alert.


    It was an hour after the lotus appeared that someone tried to go in. It was a peak monk in the Taoist realm. He swayed to the sky and stepped carefully close to the stamens.


    Faced with this opportunity, they were afraid to fall behind. Almost before and after, some people tried to enter the nine lotus flowers.


    About ten meters away from the lotus, the body of the monk at the peak of the Taoist realm suddenly became transparent and disappeared the next second.


    What''s going on?


    Someone asked. But everyone was confused and couldn''t give an answer. Fortunately, more than ten seconds later, the man came out again, looked excited and stammered that it was, yes, it was the holy tomb.


    When his voice fell, countless people rushed up. Those who could resist the sky and those who could not resist the sky showed their abilities. They were afraid of falling behind and scrambling to be the first.


    I also wanted to be the first, but I was pulled by Ji Yue before I started. Her hands were very soft, but very cold, without any temperature.


    The moment I touched it, my hair stood up and I was surprised. Did you fix the Yin Fu Sutra?


    Ji Yue nodded. The mark on the center of her eyebrows flickered. I hurried back several steps, stared at her and said, my Yang Fu Sutra has been given to my wife. It''s meaningless for you to follow me.


    Yin Fu sutra was created by the Yellow Emperor. Ji family is the descendants of the Yellow Emperor. It''s not surprising that they practice. Just touching me, I can''t think of anything else except taking Yang Fu Sutra.


    Ji Yue smiled again, which made me hair.


    Seeing my delay, Chen Hao urged, boss, it''s just us. It''s too late if you don''t go in again.


    I found that the surrounding was empty. There was no one for a long time, and I didn''t care about Ji Yue. I told her that you can follow us, but if you do it secretly, don''t blame us for being rude at that time. You have a dragon in your head. We have chopping immortal Throwing Knife and nail head seven arrow book.


    Ji Yue smiled sweetly. I had no choice but to turn around and walk towards the mountain. We couldn''t take off. We had to find a slightly higher place and jump in directly.


    The black hole of the stamen is the entrance. Close to it for about ten meters, there is a soft force to hold it and take it towards the entrance. After a short darkness, it suddenly opens up. In front of it is a huge square. There is a ten meter wide and 100 meter long Avenue on both sides. Eighteen Arhats are sculpted to subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger, which is lifelike and solemn.


    After a few minutes'' delay, all the people who came in front were gone.


    Behind the avenue of the 18th arhat Gongwei is a Buddhist hall. There are more than a dozen people staying in it. It can be seen that there are no valuable things in the Buddhist hall.


    After the Buddha Hall, the golden light is bright, and the sky is full of rainbow. It is like an overpass across the golden light. We can''t see what''s behind here. We entered the Buddha Hall directly without delay.


    There is a large space inside, 500 or 600 meters. In the middle is a white jade Buddha platform with an empty lotus throne. Wu De said that in the Buddha''s door, the Buddha sits down as an angry King Kong Dharma platform, and only Bodhisattvas use the lotus throne.


    The Buddha Hall is unblocked at both ends, but there is a golden curtain on the other side, so you can''t see the scene behind. Chen Hao urged me to go, but I was attracted by the murals around the Buddhist hall.


    Wu De guessed correctly that a female Bodhisattva was buried in the Buddhist and Taoist Holy tomb. The mural is lifelike, with the true face of a female Bodhisattva on it. It is very beautiful. If it falls into the world, it will certainly attract the admiration of countless men.


    I didn''t focus on her face, but looked at what the mural told. It recorded the deeds of female Bodhisattva''s demonization, which was very solemn. From the described environment, the location of demonization was in the secret place, and there were many complete buildings in the painting, such as the scene before the secret place was destroyed.


    Seeing this scene, my heart beat faster. There must be ancient Buddhist scriptures in it. If I get it, I can solve the truth of the destruction of the secret place. However, when I saw the last picture, my hands and feet were cold.


    The picture above is a cave, which is exactly the same as the place where Chen Hao and I killed Liu rou. It is the place where the female Bodhisattva sealed the devil.


    There are warnings at the end of the painting, using very old words. Wu De doesn''t know what it is. I''m going to transcribe it and take it out for someone to see. At this time, Ji Yue said beside her that it was said that a Shinto Saint died in the secret place a long time ago. Because she was unwilling to die, she became obsessed with the devil and killed the living creatures. Finally, the female Saint Buddha shot and sealed it. The land of demons can not be contaminated with blood and water, nor can there be killing, otherwise the seal of demons will be loose and the gods and demons will be born again.


    Shinto saints? My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. But it soon occurred to me that we had committed both of the above.


    Chen Hao angrily said, why not set up an array in such an important place? Even if there is a hint, it''s just a fucking cave. Who knows that there are gods and Demons sealed inside!


    There must have been before, but the secret place went through changes and was accidentally destroyed.


    I just pray that Liu Rou''s body will not change, otherwise it will be a disaster.


    Ji Yue continued that when the Bodhisattva sealed the gods and demons, he inserted twelve Buddhist relics carved with Scriptures into his body. As long as he cooperated with the Zhenmo Sutra, he could restrain it.


    I hurriedly asked, where is the magic Scripture?


    Ji Yue shook her head and said that there was no record on it, but it should be in the tomb.


    When I heard this, I didn''t want to find any chance. Taking the people into the golden curtain, there is a larger space outside. The sky is golden and the ground is full of white marble. Countless Sanskrit texts have been burned, and the spirit of Buddhism fills the whole space.


    Buddha Qi does not cause discomfort to people, but is very peaceful, just like a paradise.


    Here, there are very few people, but there are still people walking together. Not long ago, someone shouted in front and found a shrine with something inside.


    I looked at it. It was a Vajra pestle. It looked like a good Buddhist instrument. If someone stays waiting, find a way to seize it.


    Chen Hao, we didn''t stop. Now I just want to find scriptures, ancient books and the damn town magic Scripture.


    The space is too large. There are many shrines on the way. There are several people waiting for each one. If outsiders approach, they are very vigilant.


    Wu De said that some Buddhist tools are not weak. Should we grab some?


    I''m not in the mood to grab any Buddhist artifacts. Five or six kilometers ahead, there are some temples on the way. There are scriptures manifesting in them. We stopped to go in, but we were stopped by seven or eight people and told that they found it here. We should come first and then.


    I didn''t explain much, so I started directly. Chen Hao and yuhuatian rushed up and suppressed several people in a moment. However, there is a golden bowl in the temple. The Buddha''s light is swirling on it. It''s a little powerful. However, when I go in to get it, the Scriptures outside gather and guard around. It''s not easy to get it.


    No more.


    I''m a little impatient and move on.


    On the way, Ji Yue said that this should be a funeral room, where all the funeral objects are placed. Something important should be in the coffin.


    There is some truth in what she said. I directly ignored the temples and shrines, looked deep, and soon reached the edge and walked out of the golden curtain. In front of me was a huge statue, which was the female Bodhisattva in the mural and the owner of the tomb.


    Behind the statue is a dark tomb, emitting terrible death. Here, it''s like going to hell. It''s gloomy. You can hear the cry of God and Buddha in your ears.


    The sons of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families are here. They are shining to resist the death here.


    Tuoba wild followed Tuoba Guhong. When he saw us following here, his eyes showed a malicious look. Tuoba Guhong asked coldly, Zhang Tong, what are you doing here?


    I stared at the tomb and concluded that it was the bones of the female Bodhisattva, because such a strong spirit of death could only be formed except the bones of the sage.


    Chen Hao answered Tuoba Guhong, is this your home? We can''t come?


    In a word, the atmosphere becomes tense, but Chen Hao is not to blame. Tuoba Guhong came here directly. Obviously, as we thought, there will be conflicts sooner or later when they want to take things from the corpse.


    At this time, Ji Yue''s ethereal voice sounded. She said that the death of saints, like ordinary people, will have some terrible changes. Now there is such a strong breath of death here. It should be that the bones have changed. You see.


    Ji Yue said and pointed to the golden curtain behind her. From here, there are countless Buddha patterns in the golden curtain, and ancient scriptures wander in it to resist the erosion of death.


    I know what Ji Yue wants to say. Then she said, the place where we stand now was as holy as outside a long time ago, but now it has been eroded by death, and only the bones have changed.


    The five aristocratic families were silent. Ji Yue also said faintly that if the bones of saints change, even if they are not as good as saints, it will be very terrible, and the odds of winning together will be greater.


    I was a little surprised when the little girl was matchmaking.


    Tuoba Guhong gazed at the tomb, his face uncertain, coldly said that the utensils depended on their abilities, and the Scriptures and ancient books in them could be shared.


    Chen Hao, we are not at the same level as them. The risk of looting is too high and someone will die. I simply said that we only look at ancient books and don''t want artifacts.


    Tuoba Guhong nodded with satisfaction. The other four Taoist guardians nodded. We just walked over.


    Just about to discuss how to get in, footsteps came from behind. Looking back, it was Jiang nu. She found it here alone.


    I was relieved. Even if she didn''t help, at least she wouldn''t do it to me, which was tantamount to excluding the people of the yuan family.


    Tuoba Guhong wanted to be the leader. When Jiang Nu came over, she couldn''t wait to say that an agreement had been reached. Jiang Nu glanced at Chen Hao, nodded and agreed.


    I''m advanced!


    Tuoba Guhong opened his mouth, and the glow on his body flew away. He blocked the death within a hundred meters. Then he shouted angrily, hit it with a fierce fist and put it out directly.


    In the strange image, the fist fell suddenly. With his fist, the steel muscles and iron bones had to be blasted open. However, just when his fist was about to fall on the door, a bloody Buddhist word flew out, which was full of magic. It directly broke his fist, beat him upside down, and coughed up blood in the void.


    His fist seemed to irritate the existence inside, and countless bloody veins appeared on the dark grave, covering it like creeping blood vessels and cobwebs.


    Hiss.


    I gasped and suddenly remembered the description in the mural that the female Bodhisattva was hurt by the devil when she was sealed. Has her bones been demonized?

 Chapter 166

    When the magic pattern appeared, there was a terrible smell in the grave. At the same time, the spreading magic pattern rushed towards us very quickly.


    Tuoba Guhong shouted angrily, the glow stirred, and a fierce punch hit the ground. The ground suddenly became dark, and the silent vision spread, breaking the magic patterns on the ground.


    However, the next second, countless magic patterns climbed up along his arm and became useless. Instead, they were contaminated with magic patterns and wanted to devour him.


    The Tuoba wild beside him hurried and closed his hands fiercely. When he separated again, a large golden net appeared in the palm of his hand and swept over Tuoba Guhong in an instant.


    I have a weapon forged with Yin and Yang marks. I can clearly feel the power of order on the golden net. My eyebrows can''t help wrinkling, because Jiang NV said that only by breaking the void can I feel the law of order. Tuoba Ye is only in the middle of juxia. Can he feel the law?


    Tuoba Guhong was swept by the golden Zhenyuan net, and the magic pattern on his hand was removed. He hurriedly pulled his hand back. Unexpectedly, there was a blood red pattern in his palm, which was creeping like a blood sucking devil bug, devouring his mind and trying to demonize him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Nu said loudly that we can''t let the magic pattern possess the body. This is a saint who produces magic. After possessed, we can''t resist.


    There were dozens of people present. When they heard the speech, you Yilong turned his hand, and there was a long sword in his hand. His body twinkled. He directly appeared next to Tuoba Guhong, raised his sword and cut towards the enchanted pattern.


    There was thunder roaring on his sword, which seemed to condense a disaster.


    The rest of the people cast their own spells to block the spreading magic pattern. It can be said that the eight immortals crossed the sea and each showed their magic powers. At the same time, it also let me witness a feast of magic powers.


    Everyone here has mastered the half magic and is very powerful.


    I secretly wrote down that there would be a conflict in the future, so I wouldn''t be in a hurry. However, you Yilong''s sword cut off, not only didn''t cut off the magic pattern connecting Tuoba Guhong, but the magic pattern split, stretched out several, and in turn entangled his long sword to suppress the thunder.


    Tuoba wild with the true element of the law can work, but the power of the law doesn''t seem to be his. There is no breath of the law when he makes a move.


    At this time, Tuoba Guhong''s face began to bulge blood color magic patterns, and his mouth roared like a beast, as if he was going to be possessed.


    Thinking of Wang pangzi''s experience, I can''t wait to see him fall into the devil. Moreover, the magic Qi here is different from that of Wang pangzi. As long as it is eroded, I will lose myself, which is equivalent to eradicating a great enemy.


    Like me, Chen Hao is just holding the weapons made by Yin and Yang, but he didn''t do it. Jiang Nu saw the clue, but she didn''t directly name it, but said in a tone of reminding everyone that an eroded Saint demon corpse was difficult to deal with. If someone among us was demonized, there would be no way to enter the grave.


    She was implying that Chen Hao and I didn''t dare to hesitate when we heard the speech. The meridians glowed and connected the axe in our hands. The order of yin and Yang emerged at the same time, and she shouted angrily and fell on the magic pattern connecting Tuoba Guhong.


    I used the power of order for the first time. When the axe fell to the ground, the black-and-white runes scattered in an instant, the magic patterns on Tuoba Guhong''s hands broke, the blood tendons on his face disappeared quickly, and his blood red eyes became clear and retreated quickly.


    Chen Hao made a move. His yin-yang mark has been refined. He can control it easily and exert more power. Blow up and repel all the magic patterns on the ground. The black-and-white veins constructed by the yin-yang order spread to the door of the grave and wanted to be completely removed.


    But just then, a low roar came from the grave, which was creepy. The yin-yang order smashed by Chen Hao''s hammer suddenly collapsed and turned into nothingness.


    The magic patterns covering the tombs flickered and wriggled, not spreading, like waiting for something.


    After the low roar was silent, the evil spirit kept leaking out of the stone crack.


    People''s faces changed greatly, subconsciously gathered together and stared at the tomb door. Jiang NV said, be careful, the demon corpse is coming out.


    At the top of the eclosion field, the cut immortal gourd becomes extremely serious. The gourd mouth is shining and has a congenital breath. You can cut the most powerful cut immortal throwing knife at any time.


    Tuoba Guhong has suffered a great loss and now he dare not advance rashly. Chen Hao sneered that the Tuoba family was not born to subdue the devil. Now the devil is in front of him. Why don''t you go?


    Wang pangzi was forced away by him. I''m not happy to say, look at his advice. At first glance, he is the Lord who bullies the soft and fears the hard. When he meets the devil who really endangers all sentient beings, the declaration of the Tuoba family is bullshit.


    Tuoba Guhong''s face was blue and white, but he didn''t refute and didn''t dare to shoot.


    Tuoba wild Leng hum said, when is your turn to interrupt our Tuoba family?


    ha-ha.


    I sent him two words and wanted to ridicule him, but the stone door of the grave suddenly burst open, and a large mass of blood gas gushed out. It drifted away. There was a human figure in the middle. All the magic patterns around the grave were connected to it. With its movement, it was dragged on the ground like a bloody cobweb.


    The immortal chopping gourd makes a immortal chopping Throwing Knife, which is very huge, like dozens of throwing together at ordinary times.


    The innate Qi is not trivial. Even if it is driven by the Qi environment, it can not be underestimated. However, the chopping immortal Throwing Knife arrived. In the magic Qi, he fiercely stretched out a hand and grabbed the innate Qi, which was assimilated in an instant and became a part of the body.


    The immortal gourd was surprised. There was a female saint''s body inside, and the holy patterns were demonized.


    They each made the strongest attack, but the magic Qi deficiency shadow didn''t even come out. They directly used their bodies to undertake and dissolve, and none of them could cause damage.


    On the contrary, it is to promote the gathering and dispersion of evil Qi to solidify and form a blood man. Two fist sized eyes glowed red and looked at us coldly.


    At the same time, a bloody sickle condensed in its hand and waved to us fiercely before it was formed. The blood light on it overflowed and the power of holy grain radiated.


    Chen Hao and Wu Deben had no intention of confrontation. At this time, we were the first to react and quickly retreat. On the way, seeing Ji Yue motionless, she hurriedly pulled her, and ginger''s daughter didn''t react slowly.


    Only the Taoist protector juxia of Ji''s family didn''t avoid it. At the moment when the glow broke, his body and head separated. Before falling to the ground, the magic pattern was attached to his body. The blood and water at his neck stopped gushing. The magic pattern stretched out from his neck like a creeping granulation. It swayed left and right like water and grass, and quickly hugged together to form a scarlet head. He said coldly that you are all going to die and become my magic servant.


    Jiang Nu shouted at her. Let''s go. We''re not rivals.


    Needless to say, we have retreated towards the golden light curtain, but when we look back, we find that the death that originally eroded the golden light curtain has built a magic wall to gamble the retreat to death.


    Hoo.


    The strong wind swept, and the bloody sickle blew across the air. At this time, there was no retreat. The defenders of the five aristocratic families did not retreat. They shot at the same time, and the five raised Xia territory built defense at the same time. However, it was only one second. The bodies of the two people in front were directly broken, and their flesh and blood were absorbed by the sickle. The three people in the back were slightly relieved, but they were killed in the next second and controlled by the magic stripe again.


    There is no possibility of confrontation between one Saint devil''s skeleton and four devil''s corpses in juxia territory. And then the sickle waved out again.


    The defenders have all died. In order to protect their son of tomorrow, Tuoba Guhong and Jiang Nu have not retreated. The Jue of the Yellow River and silence are displayed at the same time, blocking the front.


    At the last moment, Jiang Nu looked back at me with complicated eyes. She didn''t know what it meant.


    Just seeing her determined look, I couldn''t bear it. Seeing the giant sickle fall, I shouted angrily and jumped in front of them.


    boss.


    Chen Hao and Wu De shouted at the same time and rushed up. The cut immortal gourd shot the cut immortal flying knife again to buy me time.


    I grabbed Chen Hao and Wu De who wanted to block in front of me and protected them all behind me.


    The next second, the blood sickle swept, and I closed my eyes and didn''t dare to look directly. At this time, I am also gambling that the disc hidden in my heart will appear.


    Tong Tong.


    Jiang NV exclaimed, but it was too late.


    The cold wind blew across my face. The next second, my heart made a "Dong" sound, and the surroundings seemed to be static. I opened my eyes and saw the circular symbol similar to the destiny disk covering my head, and the characters on it beat. Each path was like a person''s destiny.


    The magic Qi was suppressed and the magic patterns dispersed. The four bodies in juxia territory lost the control of the magic patterns. They fell to the ground without heads. Blood splashed out from the fracture again and dyed the ground red. It was shocking.


    I looked back and saw that the magic pattern blocking the golden curtain was suppressed. I shouted quickly and withdrew. It won''t last long.


    When they heard my cry, they turned back to God and retreated in panic towards the way they came.


    But just then, the dark bricks and stones under our feet suddenly turned golden, with scriptures crawling on them and auspicious signs in the void. Flying rainbow in the air, there is a strong will that really condenses. The will scatters golden light, which shows a country, which is the country of Buddha. There are three hundred Arhats, and all kinds of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas show.


    The next second, the grand chanting sound came from the country, and every word contained infinite power.


    Wu De was so excited that his voice trembled and said that it was the will of the female saint. It was the glory of the saint, which could shine on the world.


    I haven''t seen a saint. I can''t imagine the power of a saint. It''s not semi holy at all.


    The strange image of the Buddhist kingdom became more and more solid, and the disk from my heart came to an end. However, the magic pattern was still suppressed by the will of the female saint, and the magic corpse was forced to the door of the grave by Shenghui, unwilling to roar.


    As the female saint''s will fell, the country became more and more clear, and the chanting voice condensed into gold words and floated out.


    Every word made the demon corpse wail in pain.


    Zhenmo Sutra.


    It must be Zhenmo Sutra, which is branded in the female saint''s will. It''s just so obscure that I can''t remember it at all. Even if I remember the pronunciation and can''t understand the profound meaning of the Sutra, it won''t be effective. I don''t know what to do for a moment.


    Under the suppression of Zhenmo Sutra, the magic patterns on the demon corpse began to fade, revealing a beautiful face. The magic pattern retreated from head to foot, and the female saint''s body was completely exposed. She seemed to be alive, lifelike and solemn.


    She pinched the orchids, her eyebrows were shining, and the will of the sky rushed into her.


    And they were astonished, and the female saint, is this to rise by will?

 Chapter 167

    The female saint''s true body was revealed, and the magic pattern was completely wiped out. At this time, the Buddha''s light was bright and the rainbow was all over the sky, which was very sacred.


    At this time, a rune appeared in the eyebrows of the female saint''s bones, which was dazzling. The country constructed by the will of the empty Saint turned into Rune gold characters, constantly pouring into her eyebrows.


    Only then did I know that the will of the strong also integrates the law. Even if the body dies, that power will remain for a long time.


    The female saint''s will continues to condense in the eyebrows, and finally forms a bright mark, which is surrounded by gold, just like a world. At this time, the female saint''s body closed her eyes and stood at the door of the grave. She was covered with glow and auspicious, and the back of her head sent out a golden halo. Even so, she was still lifeless and died completely.


    The people who were going to escape were lucky to witness this scene and have a new understanding of the saint.


    But the more I know, the more frightened I am. Because the Lord Yang and the demons released by us will also be more terrible than expected.


    When I was distracted, Jiang NV suddenly shouted, Tong Tong, be careful. Then the whole man bumped into me and tried to push me away. I came back to God and saw the mark on the female saint''s eyebrow flying towards me.


    That terrible force, let alone hit, even if it is close, my body will be broken.


    But it was too fast. When ginger stood in front of me, my mind was still blank and didn''t react.


    The next moment, the mark directly passed through Jiang NV''s body and was printed on my eyebrows.


    There was a roar in my mind, just like the explosion of the world destroying thunder, and the meridians in the whole body were lit up independently.


    The first thing I thought of was that the female Saint wanted to give up, but the next second I found that it was not. After the mark entered my soul platform, the light began to dim. Instead of releasing the pressure, the meridians forced by it rushed up and began to merge.


    With the integration of marks, a large number of information poured into her mind, and the pictures of countless female saints kept beating, which was her lifelong memory.


    But many memories are covered by an invisible force, covered with a veil, and I can''t uncover it.


    In the strange memory, there are Zhenmo Sutra and things about Shinto. Unfortunately, there is no picture of the collapse of the secret land.


    The inheritance of memory caused confusion to me. I stood still. Jiang Nu and Chen Hao kept shouting. I heard it, but my body was out of control and couldn''t respond.


    In the memory of the female saint, the most profound thing is the picture of subduing the gods and demons. It was an unparalleled war. Half of the secret territory was destroyed, but it did not cause the current situation.


    In the memory of the female saint''s death, Shinto appeared frequently. They pressed four, like there was a big conspiracy. It''s just a pity. When she remembered here, she fought with the gods and Demons and died soon.


    The collapse of the secret place happened after her death.


    After finishing for a few minutes, I distinguished my memory from the memory of the female saint, and a terrible idea came into my heart. The person behind Li Guangfu is probably the Shinto, because in the female saint''s last memory, the Shinto seems to see through something.


    Unfortunately, it is incomplete and many things are covered up, but it is better than I don''t know anything.


    When I recovered, I found that Jiang NV was shaking my shoulder and her eyes were red. Chen Hao''s eyes were not sad, but angry and full of evil spirit. He wanted to kill the female saint''s bones. Fortunately, at the last moment, I came back to my senses, pressed his shoulder, grabbed Wu De and said, I''m fine.


    Seeing that I had recovered, Tuoba Guhong immediately asked maliciously, what''s in the saint''s mark?


    The meridian connection mark is like something in my body. I know everything like the back of my hand. So he smiled and replied, a field of holy stripe construction is very strong. Do you want to try it?


    Tuoba Guhong''s face was gloomy and suspicious, but he couldn''t tell whether what I said was true or false. He slowed down and asked, is there any magic power of Buddhism?


    yes.


    I didn''t hide it. There are many Buddhist scriptures and practice methods in my memory, and there are the great thunder sound superior mental method practiced by female saints. However, I haven''t reached the state of harmony, so I can''t integrate ten thousand Tao and can''t practice.


    When Tuoba Guhong saw Jiang Nu and Zhanxian gourd by my side, he hummed and didn''t make trouble.


    The saint''s mark is rare in the world, but Tuoba Guhong asked it, which shows that the five aristocratic families understand its role. Naturally, I can''t hide it, and the more I hide it, the more suspicious they are. It''s better to confess and let him weigh it by himself.


    The field built by holy stripe can suppress juxia. I''m not afraid if he wants to start.


    After the female saint''s will was branded on my body, the light on her bones began to dim. Finally, the clothes on her body collapsed, and the flesh and blood turned into fly ash, which scattered on the ground like gold powder, but the bones left were golden and branded with luminous runes.


    I withdrew my thoughts, took two steps forward and kowtowed in front of her. Then he took off his coat and put it on the gold body, converging the golden ashes on the ground.


    Those who survived the five aristocratic families rushed into the tombs one after another after they determined that the evil Qi had been wiped out by Shenghui.


    Chen Hao also wanted to go in, but I grabbed it and said that the most valuable thing was already on me. Don''t touch the things inside.


    It''s a burial object. Although the female Saint won''t care, she always feels disrespectful when she touches it.


    Wu De looked at the golden body and said that the tomb has been opened, and the bones will be damaged if they continue to stay here. At present, they can only be taken out.


    Having inherited the memory, I don''t need to check the Scriptures and ancient books, take the female saint''s golden body and come out with Wu De and them. On the way, I passed the big thunder sound mental skill to Chen Hao. He is a place of eternal life. He can unite the Tao and try to practice. At the same time, he also gave it to yuhuatian and Wu De.


    Jiang Nu and Ji Yue followed their son of tomorrow into the grave without time to say goodbye.


    Of course, I can''t tell them the big thunder mind method.


    On the way, shrines and temples were destroyed to a certain extent, and the utensils were taken away.


    At the same time, I also met many people. When I saw the wrapped female Saint gold body on my back, I thought I had obtained some great treasure. The weak strength was just discussion and onlookers. However, when I was approaching the Buddha Hall, I met several young disciples of the sect. They had the longevity guard around them. Facing the great opportunity, they wanted to break the rules, stopped us and asked unkindly.


    Chen Hao is the eternal life. With the decapitated gourd in the eclosion field, they don''t dare to do it directly.


    Wu De heard something wrong and told me secretly, boss, they are delaying time and waiting for the doorman to come.


    Juxia is the strongest secret place. Now with the mark of saints, I feel I can suppress the true yuan and strange image of juxia. I''m not particularly worried.


    When we got to the Buddha Hall, seven or eight people came to us, three of them were in the rosy realm.


    They had already discussed it. They came here without saying anything. They suppressed the chopped gourd, one suppressed Chen Hao, and several immortals next to Wu De.


    In the first war with Yang Yi, our strength and shooting methods were clearly understood. At this time, the division of labor was very clear.


    He Daojing, who had been asking questions around me before, turned cold and said, Zhang Tong, give me your things and spare you your life.


    His voice fell, and several people who shot also arrived at the same time, but in the next second, my eyebrows glowed, and the field of holy stripe construction appeared. They had been suppressed before they were all urged.


    I don''t know what kind of sect they are. I''ve also done this kind of looting. I''m not qualified to educate them, but since I want to rob, I have to come with strength.


    Juxia''s vision was suppressed and the glow dissipated. Chen Hao shouted angrily and smashed the juxia territory that wanted to suppress him with one punch. In mid air, he heard the crackling sound of broken bones and kept spitting blood foam from his mouth.


    The immortal gourd killed the killer and killed two people in an instant. Wu De also displayed the weekly star array. Several people who killed him were directly killed by the illusory star God.


    At the end of ten seconds, Chen haoshushuang stretched his arms and laughed happily.


    The realm determines the strength of Zhenyuan. In particular, it can sense the power of heaven and earth after Qi and Xia. It can touch the law after Ju, which makes the suppression of the realm very obvious. As a result, we come all the way to Longmen and get a lot of opportunities, but we still feel powerless in the face of Ju Xia.


    Now release it, don''t talk about them. I just looked at it and breathed a long breath in my heart. Chen Hao spit out his unhappiness and said excitedly, boss, now that there is a holy seal, we can''t break the virtual environment.


    There were many onlookers around. They instantly killed two juxia States, seriously injured one, and several Changsheng Hedao States, which made them a little silly.


    However, what Chen Hao said is exaggerated. If the holy seal is in the hands of nvjiang, it should be able to fight against the saints, but in my hands, it is unrealistic to deal with breaking the virtual environment. Because it takes a lot of energy to urge it.


    Just now I didn''t do it, but urged the holy seal. My mind was buzzing, my soul was weak, and I almost couldn''t stand stably.


    But there were onlookers around, and what we said would appear in the forum, so we nodded and said that just now we were only urging a part, but we had not yet manifested the complete divine domain. If all the 3000 arhat Bodhisattvas were manifest, they would be suppressed casually below the middle stage of breaking the virtual environment.


    I don''t dare to say anything, because the peak of breaking the virtual environment is already the existence that can build holy patterns, which is unrealistic.


    With the sound of cold air pumping around, we walked out of the secret place with our heads held high, stepped out of the stamens, and the power above took us ten meters, and then fell directly.


    After landing, I just straightened up and frowned. At a distance of 100 meters from the white lotus, Yuner stood playfully, playfully padded my toes and walked towards me with my back and hands.


    In the secret place, except for the disabled Yang Yi and her, several other people on the immortal list went in.


    Seeing her coming, I simply stopped and looked at her coldly.


    Yun''er didn''t get close to the white lotus, as if he was afraid of something. Wu De said that Buddha Qi was very restrained from the demon family, and she didn''t dare to come over.


    Brother Zhang Tong.


    Yun''er didn''t come over and shouted crisply. I asked angrily, what do you want?


    Seeing my tone was not good, she also showed her grievance, pursed her lips and said with tears, don''t be so fierce. People came to make a deal with you.

 Chapter 168

    Yun''er didn''t have much contact with me, and her experience was not very good, especially the Nine Tailed Fox demon tomb. She took the demon pill and left me. She was deeply impressed.


    It can be seen that the ancients scolded the fox spirit for being cunning. It is not groundless. It is well founded.


    Female stiffness won''t let me touch her, maybe it''s because I''m afraid I can''t distinguish the true from the false and will be deceived. Of course, I later heard that the fox people are dissolute and specialize in seducing young men. Maybe yun''er wants to seduce me because of my good looks.


    Thinking of these, I couldn''t sympathize. I said coldly, if you have anything to say now, otherwise don''t wander in front of me.


    I used to be afraid of Bai Xiaosheng, but now it seems that breaking the virtual environment is not so strong, and I have confidence in my heart.


    Yun''er Wei Qu Baba said, people just want to tell you two messages. In exchange, I want something on you that is useless to you.


    I said, there is nothing superfluous on me, and I don''t want to hear from you.


    The voice fell. We turned a direction to leave. Yun''er was a little anxious. He caught up and said, brother Zhang Tong, don''t you want to know the whereabouts of the gods and demons?


    I stopped fiercely, with a murderous intention in my eyes.


    The Nine Tailed Fox family has a close relationship with Li Guangfu. Now that she says such words, I feel like being calculated. Li Guangfu has controlled the destiny for thousands of years, and what will happen in the future is under his control.


    But the devil is a heart disease for me. The female Saint seals it. It will be hurt. The female stiff is likely to be killed when she meets it.


    Wu De whispered to me that, boss, as a fox demon, she is not affected by the forbidden demon gate. It''s strange enough in itself. It''s best not to believe her easily.


    I nodded. It''s still clear. Let yun''er say the condition and want something from me.


    Yun''er immediately showed a happy smile on her face, but she used to look like a lotus, but now she looks like a grinding goblin. After pinching, she gently said, I want the golden ash of the female Saint Buddha''s flesh.


    My brow is slightly wrinkled. The golden ash is really useless to me. I plan to take it out and sprinkle it into the soil. As for the golden body, I will find a temple with strong incense for worship.


    But it didn''t work before. Now she begged, and it became useful. Say, what do you want it to do? Tell the truth, I can give it to you.


    Yun''er didn''t hesitate. She said with a low look. I want to wash away the evil spirit with it.


    Wash evil spirit?


    I have some differences, because there is no evil spirit on her, and the identity of the fox clan is still inferred by us. Besides, as a demon clan, why should she wash away her evil spirit? I think Chen Hao is unscrupulous and doesn''t hide his evil spirit. Up to now, he hasn''t encountered any trouble!


    Asked about the confusion in his heart, yun''er straightened the messy hair on his forehead and said, I have my reasons, but it will not cause any harm to you and the people around you. If you promise, I can do your wife a favor in the future.


    What can I do for you?


    She kind of aroused my curiosity.


    Yun''er said, I can''t tell you now, but I can swear that I will help your wife through the disaster.


    Before I promised, she really swore to heaven.


    The golden powder of flesh is really useless to me, but I still hesitate in my heart. Again and again, are you sure you can save my wife?


    Yun''er nodded.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t hesitate. I threw the female saint''s flesh gold powder in the past. Yuner excitedly stretched out his hand to accept the Lord and held it very carefully. The excited color on his face was undisguised.


    After a while, she calmed down and told me that the devil was attached to Liu Rou and was still in the secret realm. But it will go out after full integration. You must stop it, or the corpse clan will perish.


    When I heard this, I got goose bumps on my body. I blurted out and asked, what''s the relationship between you and Li Guangfu?


    Yun''er didn''t want to answer this question. She smiled vaguely, turned and left. On the way, she said that you were seriously injured. Yang Yi and the other nine of Zijin Mountain came. You will be surprised to see them, but remember, you can hurt ten of them, but you can''t kill them.


    Chen Hao looked at Yuner''s back and said that she might be Li Guangfu''s daughter.


    I shook my head and said, I''m not old enough, and don''t forget that there is a fox family around the old woodcutter. Now it seems that the fox clan has many hidden things.


    Wu De reminded me that the demon clan was killed and the demon world was banned. Only the Nine Tailed Fox clan is still alive and can enter and exit the forbidden demon gate. I''m afraid there is a connection between them.


    Hoo. I took a long breath, suppressed the impulse to ask Yuner, and watched her leave.


    No matter what happens, the truth will come out one day. She just said that Yang Yi and ten of them would surprise me. What surprise would it be?


    I calmed my mood and went back to the forbidden demon gate with the golden body of the female saint. Yun''er may also practice numerology. What she said may be something predicted.


    On the way, I gave the Zhenmo Sutra to Chen Hao and them, hoping to have more people and more strength. At the same time, I sorted out some things in my memory and told them to practice the big thunder sound mind method when they arrived at the Hedao realm.


    Buddha belongs to the fairy way, but the mental method is essentially different. According to the memory of the female saint, the Buddha is the only one of the five Tao that can restrain the Shinto, and it may be the Shinto we will face in the future.


    Because it''s just speculation, I didn''t tell them.


    On the way, I met Qin xuesu, Gu Yan, LAN Yue and Lan Yu. They just learned about the opening of the holy tomb and wanted to find an opportunity in the past. I showed them the bones of the lower daughter saint and told them that the funerary objects inside had long been empty. There were five aristocratic families searching in the main tomb. Now there is nothing left.


    Qin Xue looked at the golden body of the female saint and jokingly said that if others look for magic tools, you will steal them.


    I gave her a white look and told her what had happened. The corpse clan and several factions had been tied together. They were both prosperous and lossy. I passed the big thunder sound mental skill and the town magic Sutra to them. Among them, except Su Guyan, who had never been to the dragon''s gate, the rest could try to cultivate in a short time.


    There is a jade boat with Qin snow. Our speed has increased a lot. On the fourth day, we have arrived at a familiar place. We can go to the forbidden demon gate in half a day.


    But in the evening, when the jade boat slowed down and was ready to fall and rest, nine golden light clusters suddenly burst out in the mountains under the twilight mist. They linked with each other to form a big sun, illuminating half of the sky to envelop us.


    I burst my hair all over my body and jumped onto the jade boat fiercely. My eyebrows glowed. All my three souls and seven souls appeared in my soul, trying my best to urge the holy seal.


    In the beginning, the manifestation of the field only had time to protect us, and the strong light shone in front of us, but it was all blocked out.


    In the field where the holy seal is released, there are scriptures circulating, and there are some virtual shadows of arhat Bodhisattva, which are very dim, but they still quickly press back the hot sun, which also covers hundreds of meters.


    Just a moment ago, the sky illuminated by the big sun quickly dimmed again. Qin Xue urged the jade boat to approach, and Chen Hao flew out of the sky and hit it with a fist towards the place where the light disappeared. Yuhuatian wanted to help, but I recognized that the following nine people were the people of Zijin Mountain mentioned by yun''er. I was afraid that cutting immortal gourd could not control killing people and let him stay on the jade boat.


    My soul was a little unstable and didn''t go down.


    Chen Hao smashed down the trees below and cleared an open space, revealing nine teenagers exactly the same as Yang Yi, the same realm, the same look and the same age.


    We were all confused. Is this the surprise Yuner said? Triplets?


    Chen Hao was so frightened that he didn''t continue to fight. He flew back and asked me what to do.


    The field of saints has been revealed. Now it''s taken back. I''m afraid it can''t cover such a large area if you want to open it. If nine of them are fighting, we will be unable to fight. Wen Yan said that they can''t finish printing in a short time.


    Chen Hao a roc spread his wings and threw himself at the evil spirit. The nine people didn''t want to wait to die and resisted with all their strength. However, when they were suppressed, they couldn''t turn over the storm at all. They were beaten by Chen Hao in less than a minute.


    Chen Hao came back and said it would take at least half a day to recover. I didn''t plan to rest anymore. I took turns to control the jade boat and arrived at the forbidden demon gate the next morning.


    I want to go out to see Nu Jiang first. From the information of the forum, she is still outside. Yuhuatian temporarily stays to check the people in the past to prevent Liu Rou from taking the opportunity to go out.


    However, when we all passed, Chen Hao stopped. Said solemnly, boss, I feel that the forbidden demon gate is suppressing me.


    My heart clattered. Chen Hao had entered the demon refining pool, and his body was a real demon body.


    Before I could reply, Chen Hao shouted angrily. Black runes appeared on his body and put them outside his body to form a layer of black fog, which looked a little white.


    My scalp is numb. I want him not to mess around, but it''s too late. I can only shout to cut the immortal gourd.


    Almost at the moment when Chen Hao approached, the forbidden demon students changed, the door page became visible, the runes fell, and a white light was emitted from it. Almost at the same time, I cut the immortal gourd, and I forced to open the holy seal and block the white light at the same time.


    Chen Hao''s hair stood upright and retreated rapidly.


    But the white light emitted from the forbidden demon door directly ignored the chopping immortal Throwing Knife and the holy seal field, and continued to fly towards Chen Hao.


    I''ve seen the power of the white light. It''s unavoidable.


    Chen Hao drank angrily, holding a forged hammer with Yin and Yang marks in his hand. The order of yin and Yang appeared on it, and he tried his best to hit the white light.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise 100 meters away from us, and Chen Hao flew out directly. A terrible blood hole appeared on his chest, revealing his bones.


    But he was not cut off, just seriously injured. And he also broke away from the scope of the forbidden demon gate and did not trigger it again.


    Just as Chen Hao fell to the ground, three figures jumped out of the woods next to him. It was Gu Lingtian, Gu Lingfeng, and an immortal habitat of Laoshan.


    You dare!


    I roared and approached as fast as I could.


    The cultivation of the three men met Chen Hao positively, and they were unable to resist at all, but at this time, Chen Hao suffered a heavy blow and lay on the ground without knowing life or death. He was completely a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Gu Lingfeng, with a long cold shining sword in his hand, roared at me ferociously, Zhang Tong, I want you to be buried with me.


    Regardless of any consequences, he just wanted to kill Chen Hao without any hesitation. He stabbed Chen Hao in the chest with a sword to destroy his heart.


    The heart is the most vulnerable place of the demon family.

 Chapter 169

    The earth and rock under my feet collapsed and flew at the fastest speed. On the way, the holy seal field was released. However, the soul body was too weak to cover a distance of less than 50 meters. Besides, Chen Hao was unable to resist. Even if suppressed, Gu Lingfeng and his three people could also succeed.


    Roar.


    I let out a long roar to wake Chen Hao. At the same time, I threw out the axe in my hand with all my strength. The law of Yin-Yang order above became apparent, but the longevity of Laoshan was like this. I directly blocked the axe in front of me by mistake and stopped it with my body.


    After the collision, he flew backwards with an axe, his sternum was sunken, and his mouth was full of visceral blood clots.


    The man in Laoshan was originally the protector of qingyangzi. He came with hatred. As long as he could kill Chen Hao, he was not afraid of life and death.


    Seeing that there are more than ten meters, Gu Lingfeng''s long sword has touched Chen Hao''s chest.


    At this time, my heart is full of despair. I have no time to say threatening words, and it''s useless to say them.


    But at the last moment, two swords came from a distance, one red and one green, with a very fast speed. The next second, the two heads on Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng''s neck flew high. The sword inadvertently rushed out of the woods, followed by several people.


    Two streams of blood gushed out and sprinkled on Chen Hao''s face. Stimulated, he coughed fiercely, howled and moved his body.


    Jian unintentionally ran faster than me. When I arrived, she had held Chen Hao in her arms.


    I stopped, my whole body collapsed, my whole body was paralyzed on the ground, and my hands and feet were still shaking. Gasping for breath, I saw that there were seven or eight people who followed Jian unintentionally, both men and women. They were Shu mountain disciples, and the rest had not seen.


    Yuhuatian, Wu De and Qin Xue all came over and stared around on guard.


    Chen Hao wiped the blood on his face and gasped. He almost couldn''t come back. He dreamed that the ghost of hell came to seduce the soul.


    Unlike joking, the underworld has countless connections with the demon family, which is very complex. In short, the severed limbs of people in the underworld will become animal limbs. Up to now, I haven''t figured out what''s going on.


    Chen Hao breathed slowly, his body began to shine, and the dark runes became apparent.


    I didn''t notice last time, but this time I was close at hand and saw his flesh and blood recover with the naked eye. When the black demon pattern covered the originally injured skin, his whole body cultivation recovered instantly.


    Seeing that we all look like ghosts, Chen Hao explained that in addition to the self-healing ability of Tianyuan stone, the rune pattern on my body also has a great origin. According to my master, it is called purgatory pattern. As a demon body, I can cultivate Yin Qi and control Yin and Yang marks by purgatory patterns.


    Chen Hao said, looking sideways at Jian unintentionally. The boy was so timid that he quickly kissed Jian unintentionally on the face in front of all of us.


    Jian inadvertently blushed and looked angry. He got up and threw Chen Hao to the ground. Chen Hao looked as if nothing had happened. With a pestle on the ground, he stood up and flew through the air. He smashed the Lingqiao of Laoshan Changsheng, which I had just hit and flew, and killed him.


    After walking around the gate of hell, he was angry. Moreover, the black tower, which had not been used since he used the main body of Tianyuan stone, came out again and flew around in the air. There were black runes flashing on the 18th floor pagoda, and two screams came from a distance. The souls of Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng were directly detained and didn''t enter the black tower.


    Chen Hao accepted the black tower and said that qingyangzi''s soul was also inside, but his formula was very unique and we couldn''t bear it.


    He was talking about the book of seven arrows. Last time he just mentioned it. It seems that there are other reasons, not that qingyangzi doesn''t speak.


    Chen Hao gave me the black tower and told me the formula of control, saying that female stiffness can use it.


    Seeing that he can resist the sky, I can still balance my heart. Now I see that he can transmit sound. Suddenly I feel that I am a lot behind. But there was no way. Who made him cast with Tianyuan stone, survived the demon refining pool and eight Longmen.


    I took the black tower and was going to take it out to show the girl. At the same time, I reminded him not to take risks. Last time you were there, you couldn''t avoid the fierce beasts. You were beheaded.


    Had it not been for his special physique, he would have been cut off.


    Chen Haoyuan looked at the forbidden demon gate and was very afraid. But the following sentence gave me a great shock. He said he felt the power of hell in the white light and the smell of wudaoshan.


    After listening to this sentence, I am more sure that the person behind Li Guangfu is probably a Shinto person. According to the time of the female saint''s memory, it just coincides, but what does the Shinto see?


    Now a person, a corpse and a ghost have appeared. When the veil is lifted, is it when they start?


    Thinking of this, I was afraid and didn''t dare to deliberate deeply. I hope that day will come later and give me time to grow up.


    And I can see that nvjiang is not ready now.


    When Chen Hao talked to me, his angry sword had been persuaded back by his companion. Chen Hao pretended to be stupid and didn''t mention what just happened. Let Jian inadvertently introduce her friends.


    The sword is uninterested in the head, and her words are cold. She introduces the girl around her to Lin Ke. We all went to say hello and peeked. Lin Ke was eighteen or nine years old, young and beautiful. Just too shy, red face and low head, vino responded to us.


    Jian has no intention of introducing others. She met after she separated from us and explored the secret place together.


    Wu De, we are all celebrities. We greeted them politely without introduction. Then I gave Chen Hao the holy bone and asked him to study whether he could crush it to wash away the evil spirit.


    After I go out, I will also make the woman stiff and find a way.


    Chen Hao and yuhuatian stay. Jian has no intention. They don''t intend to go out. People gather here. I''m not particularly worried. I''ll come back soon after I go out.


    The forbidden demon gate has not been restored. Wu De and I are waiting in front. The runes on the bronze door page flow. After observing for a moment, I whispered to Wu De that from our induction alone, we can''t distinguish between divine power and underground power. Moreover, just now it avoided cutting immortal gourd and holy seal. It is highly targeted. Will it be a new power?


    Wu De couldn''t say why. However, they could only guess together without any results. However, after muttering for a long time, there was a sudden commotion behind. Looking back, I saw the ten Yang of Zijin Mountain appear at the same time.


    The broken leg Yang floats in the air. Ten people stand aside and lift the Xia Qi out. It''s very spectacular.


    When I saw it, I walked towards Chen Hao and them. On the way, Wu De said that their breath was completely one person, and there was no difference in their appearance. If they lost, it seemed impossible.


    One man can capture ten flesh bodies, but the soul can''t do it in strength. It is important that human physiological limitations do not allow for the occurrence of ten births.


    Seeing me, the ten brothers stepped back and didn''t want to conflict with us.


    When I went there, Lin Ke whispered. I heard from my grandfather that there would be ten Yang when master Yang practiced the formula of burning sun to the extreme.


    Impossible!


    Chen Hao refuted us at the same time, because she meant that these ten people were transformed by the skill of Yang Lord. In ancient times, I dare not say, but in this world, there should be no such anti heaven skill.


    Jian inadvertently ignored my existence and directly contradicted Chen Hao. How can it be? Lin Ke''s family has strong information channels, but do you remember the pawnshop in the town?


    Jian didn''t introduce Lin Ke''s sect just now. We all thought it was a small sect. I didn''t expect to be the family disciple of the old shopkeeper.


    At the beginning, he could find out about destiny valley. Nvjiang also exchanged five element needles in the store. It can be seen that the water is very deep.


    The suspicion in front is not that we look down on others, and we don''t look down on us because we misunderstood that it was a small sect. It''s normal.


    The reason why I questioned her was that some secret stories in the Xuanmen had no basis, so the credibility was not so high, let alone related to the Yang master skill.


    Seeing our surprise, Lin Ke smiled shyly, lowered his head, like a big girl going to the sedan chair.


    Her appearance shows that some special families in Xuanmen are restless, and some of them are likely to become enemies.


    I looked back at the eye forbidden demon gate. There were runes flowing on it. It seemed that as long as it was triggered, no matter how many times, its manifestation time would not change.


    I was not in a hurry at the moment. I sat cross legged on the ground and began to jump. After recovering the spirit body, no matter whether the ten Yang ones were transformed by the Yang master''s skill or not, they were beating and saying, otherwise I would go out and Chen Hao would be unable to cope.


    But the ten Yangs seemed to notice my intention. They stopped for a moment and turned around and left collectively. Before leaving, the broken leg Yangyi shouted from a distance, Zhang Tong, Chen Hao, yuhuatian and the old man. The matter between us is not over. Now is the beginning.


    Listen to them, don''t you think it''s enough to be beaten? Or do they have other abilities?


    I think the latter is more likely. After listening to the words of short leg Yang Yi, I am a little helpless. If the spirit body can activate the holy seal, now I want to cut off the feet of the remaining nine people and let them float to the extreme at one time.


    While waiting for the forbidden demon gate to recover, people gathered around.


    It is now more than ten days since the two months agreed in the book of heaven. It is mainly delayed by the holy tomb, which should be included.


    After we came out, we didn''t know what happened in the holy tomb. Moreover, the immortal list is updated every few days, and no useful information can be captured.


    But the last moment is often the most competitive time. I don''t know how the children of tomorrow compete.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t get my share in how to get it. I still can''t get the gas bonus. However, I want to open it for so long and don''t get angry with my daughter.


    Wu De, Chen Hao, we kept walking around, staring at everyone here, asking about their sect, testing their true yuan, and asking if we had seen Liu rou.


    Because following Yang Yi, Liu Rou is also a scenery, and many people know her.


    Until the next morning, the demon forbidden gate returned to normal. I was about to go out. Suddenly, a few embarrassed monks ran into the woods. They seemed to have experienced something terrible. Their eyes were full of panic. They shouted when they saw people, devil, devil.

 Chapter 170

    Chen Hao and I rushed over at the first time and asked for a few words. We found that the three people didn''t express their meaning. They were scared and stupid.


    Chen Hao can only use magic to fix their souls. I stood aside and frowned. The Friar''s spiritual body was stable. How much stimulation would I have to get if I could be frightened to make the spirit unstable?


    More than ten minutes later, with the stability of their souls, their eyes became clear, but they were still very frightened. I asked carefully, and an older man said the reason with fear.


    There were originally more than 20 people in their line, but just seven or eight days ago, they met a dark shadow, instantly killed more than a dozen people, and also controlled the bodies. The line of people was mighty and evil. They would kill as long as they met friars.


    The three just went out hunting and escaped, but they witnessed the whole process from a distance.


    I inquired about some characteristics carefully. I could confirm that it was a devil, but the devil gas was too heavy. They didn''t see whether there was someone inside.


    But whether it is Liu Rou or not, what we have to face is not one, but a group of demons.


    Chen Hao looked at me and didn''t continue to ask, but his heart was very heavy. I didn''t dare to stop at once. Let Chen Hao and them pay attention and come out and call me at the first time.


    There is only one door between the two cutting worlds, and the back and forth time is very fast.


    Wu De and I stood firm after passing through the forbidden demon gate. A huge monster appeared in front of us. A roar like a bell was deafening, and the huge air flow almost made me stand unstable.


    When I recovered, I found that it was a huge beast, staring at me with two eyes bigger than my head. A burst of laughter of young men and women came to my ears. A voice said, giggle, you didn''t see what he looked like just now. It''s so funny. He''s really a bumpkin.


    I looked for prestige with a overcast face. I saw a group of strange men and women standing on the beast''s broad back. They were dressed in white rather than snow, just like immortals. At this time, their faces were full of laughing expressions, like watching clowns playing. I looked at me in a panic and was very happy.


    Standing next to me were more than ten familiar people, disciples of Xuanmen. At this time, they looked at me contemptuously and sneered at me. It''s a shame. We have lost all the faces of neilu immortals.


    Wu De and I ignored it, but looked at the secret place.


    Two months later, there was no information, and earth shaking changes took place in the whole secret place. In the distant void, there was a big blue fish moving in the air, like swimming in the sea, surrounded by a layer of water mist, and all kinds of strange animals ran rampant on the ground. If someone didn''t ride on the ground, I would think the demon world was opened and the big demons in it came out.


    The ground was originally occupied by Xuanmen, but now it has been replaced by dense white buildings. The five aristocratic families and Xuanmen have moved to the other side, facing each other from a distance, like two forces.


    I stared at the eyes of the beast in front of me, and the spirit was shining. If it was spitting on my face, I didn''t mind kicking the people above with one foot after being suppressed.


    Fortunately, there was a girl on the beast''s back. Light, big black, left. Don''t scare people.


    The girl was eighteen or nine years old. She was wearing a white skirt and carrying an ancient sword on her back. Her breath was hidden and her accomplishments could not be seen.


    The monster called big black blinked his eyelids, glanced at me with disdain, slowly moved its huge head, swayed its body like a hill, for a moment, the ground trembled, earth and rock collapsed and flew, carrying more than a dozen people above towards the direction of the white building.


    The people above talked and laughed freely and didn''t take what just happened seriously.


    The man who just sneered at my shame at the Xuanmen said in a hissing voice that the husband of the corpse emperor was not too scared to say anything in front of the sea immortal family.


    Another said, stop it. Even the five aristocratic families were crushed at one end and had to give in, not to mention a small stone concave mountain. Alas, life is sad.


    Hum. What are you afraid of. People who spoke before said that the sky fell and a tall man was standing on it. Did you hear that Ji Lin was suppressed by a youth in juxia territory brought by Xianmen yesterday, but he didn''t have time to do it.


    Ji Lin was also in juxia realm. She was suppressed without a chance to fight back in the same realm?


    The man talked about Xianmen, glanced at me and said, hey, you don''t know. Xianmen comes from the sea. Now all the big sects of Xiandao come, boy, you''ll feel better in the future.


    He smiled with schadenfreude and reminded me not to count on your wife. The day before yesterday, your wife fought with an overseas fairy in the early stage of breaking the void, which was almost suppressed. You''d better ask for your own blessing.


    I frowned slightly. I remember that fat Wang went to the North Sea. Is Lao Wang''s family also connected with overseas immortals?


    But at this moment, the sects that have retreated to the Fairy Island appear collectively. I''m afraid they came to the fairy method in the demon world.


    I followed his words and asked, has there been any change in the name retention of the heavenly book?


    Hum.


    When I mentioned this, the man seemed very angry and his face changed. He said coldly that your wife didn''t resist the pressure of overseas immortals and changed the regulations. The time will be delayed for three months, and the overseas immortals will also participate.


    Another person said angrily, what opponent is not in the world. Now it seems that it is just a joke. Let overseas immortals participate in it. It is a great opportunity and not give up?


    I heard that he put all the responsibility on the female stiff body. I couldn''t help sneering. You complain here. Why don''t you compete? If you have the ability to get it back, shut up if you don''t have the ability. Shiao mountain has no obligation to maintain a group of waste.


    Their words are ugly, but they also let me know the changes outside. All the sects of overseas Xianshan have come. Xianmen has roots with them. I said how Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng suddenly became crazy. It turned out that the reinforcements came.


    From the current situation, overseas immortals are indeed extraordinary. Their scale completely suppresses the Xuanmen, and there are powerful fierce beast mounts.


    There are many groups that can compete. The young generation''s talents, magic tools, techniques and top-notch people like female stiffness can form a balance only when they are at the same level.


    I took a long breath, ignored the more than a dozen people in front of me, and walked towards the station of the Xuanmen.


    Because of the participation of foreign forces, the Xuanmen set up a door surrounded by prohibitions. It is not divided into five aristocratic families and Xuanmen factions, but unified into the Xuanmen.


    Nu Jiang sensed my breath and had been waiting at the door for a long time. Her gem like eyes were full of expectations. When I saw her, I had a good time. I didn''t think about any overseas immortals. I rushed to her arms and arched her lower abdomen. As a result, I found that what I met at the forehead was soft, and what I looked up was her chest.


    Little goat! The woman looked at me angrily.


    I looked at her in surprise and asked curiously, wife, how are you getting smaller?


    When the woman heard the speech, she subconsciously looked down at her chest and said in surprise, no!


    I said quickly, I mean, you''re getting smaller.


    Poof.


    The girl was amused by me. She reached out and pinched my face. She said, Tong Tong has grown tall. Look!


    She talked and compared. I found that in more than two months, she grew a lot taller and reached her creaking nest.


    When someone came in and out of the door, the woman held me and walked in.


    Shiao mountain also has a residence, and in the front, it is tied with the five aristocratic families. Bai Wushuang is also there, and the big housekeeper and Fubo are there.


    When I came back, I welcomed them out. When I saw them, I suddenly felt like going home.


    Bai Wushuang remembers Chen Hao better than before. It is estimated that he thinks that the disciple has no Bai Jiao and helps him find the demon yuan. Of course, this is just my careful thinking.


    He asked Chen Hao. I simply told him about the demon refining pool and Longmen, and then said that Chen Hao was restricted by the forbidden demon gate and couldn''t get out.


    Bai Wushuang frowned and said that it won''t be long before we will join hands to attack the forbidden demon gate. You found the dragon''s gate and demon refining pool. Did you notice the entrance of the demon world?


    No, After thinking for a while, I told him about the black shadow in the white fog and asked him if the entrance of the demon world would be inside.


    Bai Wushuang shook his head and said it was impossible. Nvjiang interrupted that now there are overseas immortal families involved. They have fixed demon beads in their hands and can soon find the entrance to the demon world.


    I''m not an outsider. I''m worried that Chen Hao will have an accident inside. I handed the black tower and the nail head seven arrow book to nvjiang. There is Bai Wushuang. I didn''t say the formula. I just told them to be careful when pressing questions.


    The housekeeper brought me some snacks. While eating, I told them about the holy seal in the saint''s tomb and showed it to them. They have little interest in the mark of saints. The woman looked at me all the way. From time to time, she stretched out her hand to help me erase the debris from the corners of my mouth and told me to eat slowly.


    When it came to Liu Rou, the female stiff and white unparalleled eyebrows frowned.


    I hurriedly said that I would block it inside and not let her out of the forbidden demon door.


    Then he taught them the big thunder sound mental skill and the Zhenmo Sutra.


    When I was full, I had finished what I should say. I got up and prepared to go back to the secret place. The woman held me and said, don''t worry for a while.


    She looked at me with watery eyes, which made me shortness of breath. I used to dislike her friction, but I missed that feeling when the caterpillars grew up in the secret place.


    Seeing this, Bai Wushuang and the housekeeper hurried to leave on the grounds of studying the nail head seven arrow book. Fuber hurriedly said to prepare food for me.


    I thought of Jindan and stood up and shouted, fuber, wait, I have something for you.


    Fu Bo came to the door and turned back. With a kind smile on his old face, he said, young master, the old slave is at the bottom of cultivation. I can''t use the magic tools in the secret realm. The old slave is satisfied that he can serve the young lady and the young master all his life.


    Without speaking, I took the jade box out of my pocket and handed it to him.


    Give the golden pill to Fubo. I discussed it with nvjiang before. I haven''t said anything now. Seeing that it was not a magic weapon, Fubo thought it was valuable, so he stretched out his hand and took it.


    Over the past few years, the skin on the back of his hand has been relaxed and covered with age spots, which makes me sad.


    But now, with the golden elixir, he can break through the old barrier and improve his cultivation. Shouyuan will be improved accordingly, and his physical function will be changed.


    After becoming semi holy, it is no problem to live for hundreds of years.


    Fubo put away the jade box and was ready to cook food for me, but I wanted to surprise him and hold him to open it.


    Seeing my request, fuber did not hesitate and carefully opened the jade box. At the moment of Jin Guangyi''s dispersion, his face changed and trembled towards me and my daughter, and he was about to kneel. I quickly reached out to hold him.


    Fubo looked at the golden elixir in the jade box and burst into tears.


    I have nothing more to say, just tell him that he deserves it.

 Chapter 171

    Nu Jiang also got up and said a few words. Fu Bo didn''t kneel and left with tears.


    I wanted to ask about the holy seal. The woman was so anxious that she pulled me into the room. There will be some private things between husband and wife, but she


    When I came out after taking a bath, the woman was so stiff that she only had a nightdress on her body. She turned over and threw me on the bed. Take out a black silk scarf, gently cover my eyes and say mysteriously that there is a surprise tonight.


    I wonder, in addition to eating rabbit, what can be delicious?


    It''s just a matter of men and women. I don''t have time to understand, and it''s private. If it''s okay, who can droop his face to teach!


    Unless I grow up and grope by myself, or a girl teaches me. She has lived for thousands of years, knows everything and is good at playing


    Blindfolded, rustling


    I don''t know how long it took. She came down from me panting and lay beside me with a red face. I stretched out my hand to take off the black yarn and could wring out water.


    Nvjiang secretly asked in my ear. I licked my mouth and nodded.


    Cluck!


    She looked at me and couldn''t help laughing. She put Zhenyuan out of her hand, evaporated the water stains on my face, kissed me on my face with her mouth, and warned, don''t talk nonsense outside, do you hear me?


    Um.


    I nodded honestly. I almost choked and was covered by her just now.


    The woman''s face was red. She vomited, as if she had done something shady. Then he said inexplicably: I practice Yin Fu Sutra, which is pure Yin yuan. It doesn''t hurt you and is good for you.


    I turned over and got up. Looking back, I felt strange and reached out to pull her skirt. The woman held it down and stared at me. Press me to lie in bed, hug me and kiss again. I feel like her little toy.


    After a quiet meeting, she came back to her mind. She helped me check the holy seal and confirmed that there was no female Saint consciousness in it. Then she said that you will have your own mark in the future, so don''t deliberately integrate, just urge me to use it. Don''t solve the sealed memory inside. The power above is triggered and may break through your soul.


    I turned sideways, held her face and asked, wife, is it the Shinto who took the fruit of the saint''s Tao?


    The woman frowned slightly and didn''t want to say it, but I asked it all. There was no need to hide it. She said that it seems to be them now, but some things are not the truth in the end. No matter what happens in the future, you should take your own way and forge your own way. At present, people from overseas Xianshan will soon enter the secret place, and they will also look for the entrance of the demon world.


    I remembered what I heard at the door and said with some worry that those sects on overseas Fairy Island seem to be very strong. Wife, you''d better not conflict with them.


    The woman nodded, kissed me and said that in ancient times, many capable casual practitioners chose to go overseas and occupy the island as their home. Those great powers brought a lot of magic weapons and spiritual flowers and grass. In addition, affected by their own breath, the place where they stood was a blessed place in the cave. Moreover, they also have a very ancient inheritance of the pill. Taking the elixir can improve their cultivation in an instant. You should be careful when you meet them in the future.


    I don''t want her to worry too much. I said confidently that we passed Longmen and Chen Hao entered Hualong pool. Now no one can beat us.


    When people grow up, they are not mature at all.


    The woman gave me a stiff white look, clicked on my forehead, pulled the quilt over me and said she would leave early tomorrow morning. Then he reached out and hugged me in his arms.


    The next morning, fuber prepared a lot of food for me, and I took them all with me, but it would make my legs a little floating.


    When I went out, Bai Wushuang and he personally sent me there. They were not at ease because the exotic animals of overseas immortals walked around the public area unscrupulously.


    Nu Jiang told me again that if the magic manual doesn''t work, you don''t take risks and come out directly. Now there are overseas sects, there won''t be any problems.


    I looked back. The wandering in the sky and the wandering on the ground, thousands of meters of sight, were full of exotic animals and friars from overseas fairy islands. Now they are not in the secret place, and all kinds of talented disciples make trouble everywhere. The sons of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families and the slightly gifted Xuanmen disciples are in the secret place, which makes them a little unscrupulous.


    The disciples of Xuanmen are miserable.


    I didn''t stay much. I said goodbye to nvjiang and Bai Wushuang and entered the secret realm.


    On the way back, I still had another question in my heart. Is there still a mouth hidden in the woman''s stiff body?


    Back in the secret place, Chen Hao waved from a distance. After I went there, I told everyone about the changes outside. At the same time, I asked Wu De to compile information and upload it to the LAN forum.


    For too long, those who sell information do not pass information in and out after the profit is reduced. The emergence of the holy tomb led to no access to the secret land for a long time.


    After listening to my story, everyone sighed. Chen Hao stood up and said, as long as you dare to provoke us, you can''t miss it.


    I said, I don''t want to pour cold water on you. I heard outside that Ji Lin was suppressed by overseas young friars in the same realm, and there was no room to fight back.


    Chen Hao sat back awkwardly and stopped talking.


    Opportunities overseas will not be less than ours. Moreover, they have Dandao and are not easy to deal with.


    I''ll describe the post in detail and remind the people inside. Don''t suffer a big loss at that time.


    Although Nu Jiang didn''t tell me, it was obvious that no agreement had been reached. Friars from abroad could not enter the secret place for the time being, but it was only a matter of time.


    I saw that the female saint''s gold bone was still intact. When I asked, Chen Hao said it could not be crushed. My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. I saw that he was focused on the sword, and he didn''t study it at all.


    But thinking that the forbidden demon gate would break sooner or later, I didn''t scold him.


    In the evening, a group of people lit a bonfire 100 meters away from the forbidden demon gate and ate the food I brought. Lin Ke and they joined in. There were almost twenty people, talking and laughing.


    During this period, I have been watching the forbidden demon gate. Anyone who comes near will go up and check. At about two o''clock in the morning, a reflection suddenly appeared in the woods, which was abnormal.


    I made a gesture, and everyone immediately stopped talking and laughing and stood up.


    Chen Hao stood in front of me on guard. He scolded, who.


    The reflection in the woods moved, and the meridians in my body glowed, ready to take action at any time. But just then, a Buddhist horn came out of the forest.


    Amitabha! I''m sorry to bother you, benefactor.


    With the sound, a little monk in his twenties came out. We noticed that what reflected just now was his bald head, round Cheng Guanghua, and there were three golden ring scars near his forehead.


    Buddhism doesn''t have a station outside, but it''s not surprising that someone comes in.


    After Jianyuan came over, his eyes always fell on the female saint''s gold body. He turned back and saluted me and said, little benefactor, I have an unkind request. I don''t know if the female Saint Buddha''s gold body can be given to me.


    I frown slightly. Since Chen Hao doesn''t want to wash the evil spirit, it''s useless to keep his bones. It''s still a trouble to find a temple in the future. But you can''t give away any temples. So he asked, are you a monk in that temple?


    Golden light temple.


    Jianyuan put his hands together, very sincere.


    Wu De heard that it was the golden light temple. He lowered his voice and said that there were eminent monks sitting in the largest temple of Buddhism.


    It''s better to offer the female saint''s bones inside than to throw them away at will. So he pointed to the saint''s golden body and asked him to come and converge.


    Upon hearing this, monk Jianyuan quickly thanked him, arranged his clothes, knelt piously on the ground and kowtowed to the golden body step by step.


    The solemn manner on his face made us feel ashamed and got up one after another.


    Jianyuan knelt half a meter in front of the corpse, folded his hands, and recited the Scriptures in his mouth. With the exit of the Scriptures, three ring scars glowed on his head, and Sanskrit was covered on his dark golden head.


    At this time, the female saint''s gold body wrapped in her clothes suddenly moved, broke her clothes and stood up. It startled our.


    Jianyuan smiled apologetically and quickly got up, took off his cassock and put it on the holy bones. Put your hands together and worship again.


    At the end of the ceremony, Jianyuan thanked me again and took out a bead the size of a fist hole from his arms. It was dark and matte, but he swam in Sanskrit.


    Jianyuan said, little benefactor, this is Vajra Bodhi. In return, the little monk presented it to the donor on behalf of the golden light temple.


    There are two great treasures of Buddhism. The first is the Buddhist bone relic, and the second is the Vajra Bodhi son.


    We don''t know how to refine it, but we know how precious it is. What matters is his words. He said it represents the golden light temple


    It can be seen that Jianyuan has a very high status.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t take Vajra Bodhi, but said, master, now we are in trouble. There are demons in the secret realm. If it''s convenient for you, can you stay and help?


    Buddhism is restrained from Shinto. With his high status, he may know some obscure scriptures.


    In particular, the Zhenmo Sutra, even if we can read it, lacks the sense of solemnity from the mouth of Buddhist disciples, and the effect will be greatly reduced.


    Jianyuan was thinking and didn''t agree immediately.


    But just then, a bloody lightning suddenly flashed through the void in the depths of the secret territory, which made the whole secret territory red. A deep roar came from the distant forest, which made people creepy.

 Chapter 172

    When little monk Jianyuan heard the magic roar, his face changed slightly. He took out an ivory coffin from the close fitting yellow cloth bag. The cover was just opened, and Sanskrit flew out of it. Under the control of monk Jianyuan, it wrapped around the female saint''s gold body.


    The Sanskrit in the coffin flew more and more, and finally covered the female saint''s golden body. Then with a whoosh, the golden body and Sanskrit were taken back into the palm sized Ivory coffin.


    amitabha.


    Monk Jianyuan gave me a Buddha''s name and still handed me the Vajra Bodhi. Please accept it, little benefactor. Subduing demons and subduing demons is my duty and can''t be used as a price in exchange.


    I hesitated, accepted the Vajra Bodhi and said thanks.


    The magic thunder just disappeared in an instant, but the general position is still determined. I''m ready to take the initiative and don''t defend it.


    But just as Qin Xue was ready to release the jade shuttle, a large group of young people came out of the forbidden demon gate, accompanied by various exotic animals, but their bodies had shrunk.


    When they came in, they looked like light tourists, looking around and pointing.


    I whispered that it was the sect of overseas Fairy Island.


    There is also a leader over there, a man and a woman. The man is energetic and handsome, standing on the back of a strange beast like a rhinoceros. The woman''s white skirt is elegant and holy. Standing on the back of the big blue fish, the water mist around the big fish rises, which makes the girl feel a little more mysterious.


    Behind them were hundreds of young men and women.


    On the way over, the man on the rhinoceros beast said that this was once the holy land of the demon family. Later, the demon family was banned, and the three roads in the sun were occupied for himself. Finally, I didn''t know why it was destroyed. However, there are Longmen and Hualong pool left by the dragon family, which is also a good opportunity for us.


    Someone nearby immediately said, senior brother mubai, the secret place has been opened for many days. I''m afraid they have found the Longmen and Hualong pool.


    Mu Bai said with a faint smile that Longmen and Hualong pool are places of opportunity, but they are also places of killing and cutting. Longmen is called the dead gate. Only demon families can enter the Hualong pool, which is also called demon refining pool. Ten thousand people go in, not necessarily one can come out alive. With them, I''m afraid no one can walk the first way.


    Just now, the man said with a smile that with the strength and talent of senior brother mubai, it would not be a problem to walk through seven courses.


    Mubai smiled and said, seven are difficult, but I am confident to break through six. Junior sister Ziyun may have walked seven times.


    They know the dragon''s gate like a family treasure, and now they are very confident that they can pass a few courses. I feel that the ignorant are fearless. If there is no correct way, it would be great to pass two courses.


    Chen Hao passed eight ways. He hid naked and listened to my experience. The eighth way is because he is a demon physique.


    The words fell, and the party had come to us. Mu Bai looked at me and asked politely, what happened when you Taoist friends gathered here.


    I grabbed Chen Hao with a proud face and came forward and said that there were gods and demons in the secret place. Our people suffered heavy casualties and the future sons of the five aristocratic families were helpless. I advise all Taoist friends to stop here and don''t go rashly, so as not to become the soul of the gods and Demons under the butcher''s knife.


    Boy, how did you talk?


    Just now, the young man who had been asking Mu vernacular scolded, then sneered and said, what children and future stars can you compare with senior brother mu?


    That''s, that''s. I quickly laughed and stepped aside like a little man.


    They actually saw us when they came out of the forbidden demon gate. Previously, they deliberately showed off in front of us and wanted to suppress us with a dragon gate.


    Mubai heard that there were gods and demons. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said oh. I turned back and told a friar around me that your family subdued a heavenly demon body in Beihai last time. Now it seems that it ran out here. Do you have a way to determine the location of the magic Qi?


    The three words of heaven demon body made me tick in my heart, but I still restrained myself.


    The young man asked by mubai jumped down from a monster, flew to our heads, said in his mouth, and watched me show magic and show magic Qi.


    The voice fell, pinched a fujue in his hand, and vomited a breath into the void. The void immediately appeared something like a mirror.


    WOW!


    I uttered an exclamation and kept gesturing to the people with the back of my hand. Qin Xue responded and all followed with an exclamation, with worship in my eyes.


    Seeing that we looked stupid, the man smiled proudly and said that it was just a small skill, nothing to be surprised.


    In a word, we become people who have never seen the world.


    After the magic mirror appeared, the runes in it flickered and shone for thousands of miles. At the same time, there was a roar from the place where the magic thunder fell.


    Obviously, when illuminated by the magic mirror, the gods and Demons felt and responded with a voice.


    Ziyun looked back and said, it''s our duty to remove demons and guard the way. Let''s go and have a look.


    Mubai also drives the beast under his feet and is ready to start. They didn''t say anything, but the people behind looked proud. One of them also said that these indigenous people in the inland couldn''t make a God or devil.


    After mocking, he shouted at us, hey, you guys, can you keep up? If you can''t keep up with me, you can come to me and take you to see what art is.


    The body of the beast under him quickly grew large enough to accommodate twenty or thirty people.


    We have jade boats filled with snow. The speed is not slow, but all these strange animals are very unique. Wu De can''t name them. Those who touch the ground on four feet can resist the sky. We don''t know the depth. I''m afraid they can''t keep up with us at that time. He quickly said thank you and asked the people to go up.


    Chen Hao fell on the back of the beast. Monk Jianyuan sang the Buddha and said with his hands folded. The little monk also went to see it. The voice fell and the Buddha''s light flashed and fell beside Chen Hao.


    Jian unintentionally''s group of friends didn''t intend to go over. Jian unintentionally and LAN Yue reluctantly stepped into the same way and staggered up, very embarrassed.


    When it fell on the back of the strange beast, the sword inadvertently released the flying sword to get Qin Xue, Lan Yu and the eclosion field up one after another. I saw the time delay. I grabbed the thick wrinkled skin of the strange beast and climbed up, which immediately caused a burst of laughter around me.


    Wasted the strength of nine cattle and two tigers to climb up, I wiped the sweat on my forehead, bowed down to the people and said apologetically, which made you laugh.


    The owner of the strange beast snorted coldly and didn''t say much. The rhinoceros and the big fish stepped into the air and flew up. As expected, the speed was not slow, and the people behind kept up with them.


    The disciples who cast the magic mirror always keep the magic mirror and lock the position. The demon was irradiated and did not move after the provocation response. The intention was obvious. It was also waiting for us to pass.


    Hundreds of strange animals step into the air, which can be described as blocking the sky and blocking the sun. At this time, the early morning sun also shines down, shining brightly on those strange animals, and all of them are like holy animals.


    It''s just speed... I don''t dare to compliment.


    Compared with Yukong, the speed is much faster, but it is not a little worse than Qinxue''s jade shuttle and Jiang NV''s relaxation formula.


    The owner of the beast doesn''t want to ride with us. If he doesn''t want to show off in front of us, I''m afraid we don''t even have the qualification to climb up his beast. After greeting us, he went to his companions and talked happily.


    We also sat down to form a circle. Chen Hao had long held his breath and asked me, boss, why do you have to be humble to them.


    I stared at him and said, with your temper, you will suffer sooner or later.


    Then I told Wu De that you don''t have to do anything. Stare at the person who performs the magic. As long as he is alone, he will inform me immediately.


    Jindan gave it to Fubo, and Lao Wu had to start counseling again. He just arranged for him to mark people.


    Chen Hao asked with some worry, boss, will fat Wang


    Don''t talk nonsense. I stopped him, and I had no bottom in my heart. But this kind of thing can''t stand talking. The more you read it, the more you think about the bad.


    When it comes to fat Wang, Chen Hao and I are in a low mood. We are not talking, affecting others to be silent.


    The monsters were mighty and galloping in the void of the secret land. Three hours later, the naked eye could see the magic gas overflowing. The vegetation on the ground had withered and died. Looking from the sky, a purplish red area with a diameter of forty or fifty kilometers was formed.


    A little inside, purple red magic patterns are everywhere, very terrible.


    Here, the look of mubai and Ziyun changed. The people who just said to subdue the devil to show us dared not speak at this time.


    The female saint is only infected with evil spirit. We can''t fight down in the more than 20 juxia realm. There are gods and demons that hurt the female Saint Buddha.


    Mubai Yukong touched the magic Qi. At the moment of touching it, the magic Qi surged. The void within 40 or 50 kilometers was distorted. There was a roar, accompanied by a roar, and a woman''s voice was hoarse calling my name.


    Zhang Tong?


    Mu Bai frowned slightly and told Ziyun that we had heard of this man outside. Why are the demons calling his name?


    Chen Hao and I trembled when we heard the hoarse female voice. However, I still stand up and ask you, Da Neng. If not, we''d better withdraw. It''s too dangerous.


    Don''t be afraid. Ziyun''s voice was very nice and comforted. Even if she couldn''t get rid of it, it wouldn''t hurt to go in and have a look.


    Ziyun said that when she waved her hand towards the sky, a piece of silk soared into the air and unfolded in an instant. It spread in the void like a pair of ink painting, covering dozens of kilometers in the blink of an eye. The faint picture gradually became clear. The mountains and the sea emerged, and the mountains were like fairy mountains, towering into the clouds. Each one had a beautiful glow, and the sea was turbulent, rolling up huge waves and beating the nothingness.


    Wu De took a breath of air-conditioning from the Changsheng collar and said that it was a picture of mountains and seas.


    What mountain and sea map? I whispered. Wu De couldn''t tell the source. He only knew that it was the most powerful magic weapon in ancient times, which lit up hope in my heart.


    I don''t want these people to be substitutes, I just want them to help. As long as I get close to the gods and demons, I can read the magic calming Sutra and hook twelve magic calming relics.


    The mountain and sea map is revealed, covered, and the moment you touch the magic gas, the famous mountains and rivers inside are shining, and there is a sound coming out, like a fairy saying.


    The sound of the surging waves also turned into a rhythmic thump, like the sound of the sky, emitting majestic power and suppressing the peripheral magic Qi and magic patterns.


    The range of more than 40 kilometers was pressed to more than 10 kilometers.

 Chapter 173

    Under the suppression of the mountain and sea map, we approached 20 kilometers. Ziyun urged the mountain and sea map again to press in, but at this time, the magic patterns below flickered, and countless magic patterns gathered in the middle, constantly entangled and raised.


    In a short time of more than ten seconds, the collected magic patterns grew into a towering magic tree, with purple magic light flashing, and huge crown branches spreading across dozens of kilometers towards us.


    When the magic pattern reached about kilometers, I saw that there was a huge head on each branch. It was Liu Rou, not someone else.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. I know if I don''t stop her today, I''m afraid it will not only destroy Shiao mountain, but also affect the whole Xuanmen and ordinary people.


    The magic tree touched the mountain and sea map, and the light scattered for a time. Wu De is right. Shanhai map is indeed a defensive treasure. Such a powerful magic Qi just shakes it, but it can''t be broken.


    But under the huge impact, Xianbao could bear it, but Ziyun couldn''t bear it. His face turned pale and a big mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    More than a hundred people followed in a moment were frightened, and the strange animals were in chaos.


    Chen Hao sneered. I thought it was so powerful. Now it seems that it''s just oral Kung Fu.


    I know I can''t wait and see. Let Qin Xue give me the jade boat. After activation, he asked Chen Hao and yuhuatian to jump up. At the same time, he shouted to Ziyun, all Taoist friends help me. If this demon is born, it will be a disaster for all of us.


    Mubai and Ziyun were surprised when they saw me flying the jade shuttle. Mubai drank loudly. Nine lights flew out of his body at the same time and turned into nine tripods. When he was in the air, he played nine lights and shocked the nine tripods respectively. Among the beeps, all kinds of strange animals and famous rivers appeared on the nine tripods, which blocked in front with the mountain and sea map.


    My eyebrows glowed and the holy seal was released. There were only fifty or sixty Buddhas, but they couldn''t be urged in many places. When the Buddhas appeared, they recited the Zhenmo Sutra with me.


    Someone in the back exclaimed that the boy was a saint.


    Mubai urged Jiuding and explained that it was not a saint, but inherited the mark of a saint, but it was still very strong.


    Ziyun remembered something and said that he was Zhang Tong.


    I don''t have time to talk to them now. The Scriptures in my mouth flew out, blessed by the holy seal, and floated towards the enchanted tree, trying to hook the twelve relics.


    Chen Hao and yuhuatian also read together. They even talked about chopping immortal throwing knives, but they didn''t become scriptures.


    However, as I thought, I''m not a Buddhist disciple. The Zhenmo Sutra is right, but its power can''t be brought into play.


    If you want to release the power of scriptures, you must have a pious heart, but I have a wife and don''t want to be a monk.


    Mubai and Ziyun couldn''t hold up at this time. Let the people behind go first and stay away from here.


    When those people saw the scene, they didn''t dare to stay more. Mubai''s voice began to retreat.


    Ziyun shouted to me, Zhang Tong, this demon is close to the strength of the saint. We are not rivals.


    Don''t worry. There are twelve Buddha bones and relics in its body. There is a magic calming Sutra on it. As long as I can hook it, I can suppress it immediately.


    I''m kidding. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to lose this opportunity. I can''t miss it.


    amitabha!


    After the little monk Jianyuan''s words were exported, my scriptures glowed instantly, and the Buddha in the sky became clearer and blessed.


    I looked back in surprise and saw the golden halo behind his head. I flew over and said, little benefactor, since there is my Buddha''s relic in it, please teach me the demon calming Sutra, maybe you can hook it.


    The female saint is a Buddhist Bodhisattva. When the Scriptures return to the Buddha, they are returned to their original owners. Moreover, at present, there is no choice. She hurriedly urges the holy seal to pass the Scriptures into runes.


    Monk Jianyuan''s eyebrows glowed and contained my rune. Then he said, little benefactor, I still need two drops of boy blood.


    I hurriedly forced two drops of blood to play for him. After getting the blood, little monk Jianyuan frowned slightly and whispered that the little benefactor was still a boy, but his Yang Qi had lost recently.


    He said I lost my Yang, and my face turned red. The female stiff played with the caterpillar and pinched it to spit


    And I wanted that feeling. I didn''t sleep all night last night. Later, she refused to pinch and said she would lose my Yang.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, monk Jianyuan didn''t ask. He collected two drops of blood essence into the Lingqiao and took two steps. A flying rainbow appeared at his feet, passing through the mountain and sea map and the strange image of nine tripods. He stepped up and was outside when he appeared.


    I shouted in surprise, little monk, what are you doing?


    But it was too late. He stepped on the flying rainbow too fast. When I shouted, the magic pattern covered him and pulled him into the core in an instant.


    Ziyun and mubai fell to me. The mountain and sea images they opened were wrapped by magic patterns and squeezed to a diameter of only kilometers. There were all creeping magic patterns outside, trying to demonize us together with Xianbao.


    Mubai said it would be too late if he didn''t go.


    I saw the eye magic tree and Jianyuan was buried by the magic pattern. Even the sage may not be able to come out alive.


    Sorry, little monk. I was very remorseful. I should not have kept him if I had known this result.


    But just as we were about to retreat, the magic patterns outside suddenly surged back like a tide, the magic tree collapsed, and a ethereal chanting sound came from inside, which rang through the whole sky in just a few seconds.


    The void became golden, and a golden Buddha appeared. It was ethereal, but it sent out a strong breath, and there were faint holy patterns jumping inside.


    Almost at the same time, the magic tree exploded, and there were twelve golden lights in it, which were connected to form a cage, and the magic Qi around was immediately compressed.


    Mu Bai''s eyes are shining, like a woman''s rigid false eyes, not white. He stared at the golden light over the twelve golden relics. Not long after, I was surprised that he was the reincarnation of the Holy Buddha.


    I don''t know when it began, the white lotus virtual shadow began to fall in the sky, like snowflakes, and the sound of Zhenmo sutra was like thunder, deafening.


    When the cage of the relic child shrinks to tens of meters, it can''t enter. Liu Rou appears inside, her eyes purple and red, roaring at the sky and staring at me.


    At this time, the golden light over the relic spread, and monk Jianyuan sat cross legged inside, with a solemn appearance.


    The reincarnation of a saint brings too many benefits. Now the breath is released, we can see that his cultivation is semi saint.


    Mu Bai and Zi Yun have a gloomy face. Purple rhyme said, didn''t Xuanmen say that the above void won''t appear in it?


    It should be their agreement not to enter the secret place. I quickly explained that Jianyuan entered the secret place not to find opportunities, but to find the golden body of the female saint.


    They hum coldly and don''t make a sound.


    Jianyuan is still chanting, but the suppression of the twelve relics has reached the limit. He stopped chanting scriptures and said that the gods and Demons had borrowed flesh and blood and had been refined, and the Zhenmo relic could not be suppressed. Someone needs to go in and break the flesh and blood, and the Zhenmo relic can be suppressed.


    Without saying a word, I drove the jade boat directly down. Mubai and Ziyun both said, there''s only so much we can do. Take care.


    Then they received the mountain and sea map and nine tripods. But this will no longer affect.


    About ten meters from the ground, I collected the jade boat and fell with Chen Hao and yuhuatian.


    When I came here, I saw that the Sanskrit on Jianyuan''s body was connected with the twelve relics. It seemed that the Zhenmo sutra was read from his mouth, but actually it was sent from the twelve relics. The Zhenli was very strong.


    Be careful, Taoist friends. Don''t let the evil Qi touch your body. They are not suppressed by the spirit body anger, and can directly enter the demonized spirit.


    Hearing the speech, I quickly made a distribution and put the eclosion field and the cut immortal gourd on alert. When the magic Qi approached me and Chen Hao, we cut it.


    Into the cage, the holy seal in the center of my eyebrows became apparent, covering the whole space.


    Liu Rou, with her hair in her hair, was like a mad devil. She roared, Zhang Tong, Chen Hao, I want you to pay for your blood debt.


    I drank coldly. Stop dreaming.


    After her realm was suppressed by the field, Chen Hao and I were no longer wordy and jumped directly. When the magic Qi is released, the immortal chopping throwing knife will continue to fly out, and it will be wiped out before it gets close.


    Chen Hao and I held a hammer and axe without any concern. Liu Rou wanted to resist, but she was just a corpse attached by gods and demons. Several times she wanted to break out of evil spirit, she was suppressed by the relic son.


    During the battle, I found that under the influence of the relic, it was much easier and less laborious to urge the holy seal.


    At this time, Liu Rou is just a flesh and blood body. She can''t be killed, but can only be destroyed.


    A few minutes later, her head broke. I said at the same time, put down the hatred and go at ease. There is no right or wrong in our world.


    At the moment when her head exploded, she was no longer controlled by the gods and demons, and her face had no expression. She still maintained the appearance of death. She was unwilling, but she also had some peace and liberation. Finally, she dispersed with the flesh and blood and turned into eternity.


    At this time, I was relieved that the great disaster caused inadvertently ended in my own hands, leaving no cause and effect.


    The scattered magic Qi flies and the innate breath of cutting immortal gourd protects us. At the same time, the twelve relics were closed, and the runes on them were connected with each other to form a round ball with a large palm. From the gap, you can see that there is a purple luminous object inside.


    Jianyuan fell from the void and his glory converged. After singing the Buddha, he said that thanks to the female Saint Buddha''s entry into the relic son, otherwise no one can stop it in the world.


    His voice fell, and the floating relic flew towards my eyebrows. Before I could react, it appeared in my soul and was suppressed by the holy seal.


    I thought a little. Although the Buddha bone relic can let me easily control the holy seal, it''s not a good thing to seal it with my body.


    Jianyuan saw my worry and smiled. You don''t have to worry. It''s just a magic crystal. As long as you find someone who can control the magic Qi and let him absorb it, it can be completely erased.


    Control magic Qi?


    I followed. Jianyuan smiled meaningfully, put his hands together and said, it''s time for me to go. Finally, I gave the little benefactor a word. The devil is born from the heart. Only when the heart becomes a devil is the real devil.


    The voice fell, and a flying rainbow appeared in the sky. After he stepped on it, he disappeared in an instant.


    But what he sent me was a hint to fat Wang?

 Chapter 174

    After Jianyuan left, Wu Decai showed up. Looking at the place where the rainbow disappeared in the sky, he said that the rainbow under his feet was left by the rainbow of Yuanji in previous lives, thousands of miles in a flash.


    After I entered the Xuanmen gate, I learned some secrets of Buddhism. When the Buddhist monk passed away, his body would turn into a rainbow and dissipate between heaven and earth. The reincarnated Buddha is not only a secret in the Xuanmen, but also someone in the secular world is studying it.


    The most famous is the living Buddha in the Tantric Buddhism, but there are also Buddhists in the Central Plains, but the depth of Buddhism is closely related to faith. Just like the Zhenmo Sutra can''t exert its power on me, looking at it with a research attitude, what I see is only appearance.


    The rainbow in the sky dissipated completely before I took back my eyes.


    The sage who knows the destiny can predict the future, and Buddhism also has the ability to predict. It is commonly known as Zen machine. The discourse contains guidance for the future, but it is not as accurate and clear as numerology.


    I didn''t leave immediately. I immediately sat down cross legged, looked inside at the spiritual orifices, and checked the twelve magic relics. They were very stable, and the magic crystals in them didn''t change. I was relieved.


    The end of this matter makes me relaxed. I don''t want to pay attention to any overseas immortals for a moment. They can go to Longmen. They can fight for the name of any gold book.


    I know this is a kind of physical and mental relaxation and fatigue after tension. I spent a few minutes adjusting my mood, stood up and told Chen Hao not to ridicule later. The strength of overseas immortal gate is not weak, the defense of mountain and sea map is very strong, and the nine big tripods of mubai are likely to be the legendary nine tripods.


    Yuwang Jiuding is an artifact that calms the water in Dinghai and calms Kyushu. Each of the above images is a field, and the power that can be played is far from what our thinking can conceive.


    Of course, it may just be the characteristic of magic tools, which can cover tens of kilometers. If there is a face-to-face collision, my sage field should still be suppressed, but there is no need to conflict with them at present. Cut the spirit of the five aristocratic families.


    I stayed outside for a long time and spent half the time in bed with women. However, it can be seen from the arrangement of the station that the Qu family disappeared. After Xianmen stood at the side of the overseas immortal sect, the pattern of the whole Xuanmen changed. Except that Laoshan defected, others followed the lead of Shiao mountain, and the status of the previous small league has been improved accordingly, Qingshui sect jumped up and became a front-line sect.


    It can be seen that in the change of Xuanmen forces, it is not as fast as the general trend to solicit and make various commitments.


    Until now, I understand what nvjiang said to me before: plan next and build momentum up.


    A strategy that can change the overall situation is a real strategy. But this is not to say that what I have done before is futile. If I hadn''t set up a bridge and joined forces with Shiao mountain and Shushan mountain, I wouldn''t be favored if I were weak in this general trend.


    Now, if I could make the arrogant heads of the five aristocratic families lower, the status of Shiao mountain and Shu mountain would be higher. At that time, I would take the lead in Xuanmen, and Nu Jiang would not have to bow down to ask for the five aristocratic families.


    After Chen Hao became a big demon, his temper became a lot grumpy. I warned before I stopped. I released the jade boat and flew to the place where the people retreated.


    The crowd retreated for about a hundred miles. Now many people still look panic. We just went there. Mubai and Ziyun met and asked about the situation.


    Everyone was relieved to hear that the gods and Demons had been suppressed.


    I am full of warmth and lust. That''s right. Just now, when facing the demon, the people behind didn''t dare to say a word. Now I heard that it had been suppressed, a hostage immediately asked me, Zhang Tong, what''s your intention to deliberately take advantage of us in the forbidden demon sect?


    Qin Xue and Jian accidentally got on the jade boat. I gave control to Qin Xue. She practiced the supporting skills and became more handy.


    After handing over the jade boat, I stood at the bow of the boat and said, Taoist friends, it''s bad. In addition to demons, we are responsible for defending the Tao. Do you know it''s a God and a devil? Do you want to kowtow to it?


    I didn''t bring much politeness in my words. The man was greeted by me. His face sank. He was just in the middle of the whole situation. He was angry and ashamed, and he was about to start on me.


    Presumptuous. Mubai scolded in time.


    Mu Bai''s face is not very good-looking. Everyone understands. Naturally, I know what I said in the forbidden demon sect, with some fierce generals, and I have resentment in my heart.


    But they said this by themselves.


    I said goodbye to mubai and pretended to leave. Seeing that I was leaving, Mu Bai put on a smile and politely said, Zhang Daoyou, we are going to Longmen now. Won''t you go and have a look together?


    We have passed the dragon''s gate. It doesn''t make much sense whether we go or not, but the sect disciple who claimed to suppress the heavenly demon body has been following the crowd, and I can only follow.


    I didn''t intend to leave. I heard the speech and said, I also want to go with you, but some people under mubai Taoist friends don''t welcome me. In order to avoid conflict, I''d better leave.


    Mubai smiled and told the people behind him not to mention it again.


    I also smiled to myself. I don''t think mubai is really polite. I''m afraid something will happen when I get to Longmen.


    The party continued to leave, and in the back, a large number of overseas immortal disciples are coming in from the forbidden demon gate. In the future, the secret place will become very lively.


    At noon, many people''s mobile phones received information at the same time. Qin Xue took it out and was surprised to say that the network has been connected outside and the forum is being updated.


    There are only a thousand people in the local forum of the secret place. At the beginning, it was busy for a while, and slowly there were no people. But now the major overseas sects have entered, it is estimated that it will be busy again.


    Moreover, if the network is open, the whole Xuanmen world will be united.


    Su Guyan''s mobile phone voice didn''t turn off. When he opened it, there came a familiar voice: brothers, live broadcast of the secret place first-hand. Look at the mountain and the water!


    Nanjian


    He didn''t hear a voice for several months, and he didn''t want to follow us. He wanted to wander around by himself. He didn''t want to start live broadcasting the first time the network was opened.


    I didn''t think the Internet would connect to the outside without a cell phone. Hurriedly let Qin Xue send a post on the forum, implicitly suggesting the existence of Longmen, and sent a positioning and general direction.


    No matter how we fought in the past, we are all inland compatriots, and opportunities cannot be completely given to others.


    Qin Xue sent out the route from time to time.


    The emergence of Longmen triggered a wave on the forum. Many friars who were afraid of the dangerous secret place and couldn''t rob others could not sit still at this time and poured in one after another.


    I haven''t experienced much cruelty in the secret place, but every scene is dead. Whether the five inheritors of wudaoshan or qingyangzi, they are all victims.


    In such a big secret place, things like this happen every day. Some people just come in and walk around. Even if they encounter relics, they don''t dare to compete for any opportunities.


    At noon the next day, Jiang Nu and Jiang Zi caught up with us, and the strange image of the Yellow River Jue appeared in the sky. Some overseas monks hit the sky. For a time, the sky was as blue as the sea and the tide surged. It was a technique similar to the Yellow River Jue, but the visible strange image was a vast ocean.


    The next second, the overseas monk who showed his magic power shouted angrily and punched the image fiercely.


    The fist was in the air, and the talisman pattern was displayed on the arm. The sea tide in the sky condensed in an instant to form a blue fist hundreds of meters long, which hit Jiang Nu and Jiang Zi.


    When he did it, someone said that the Yellow River is just a river. How can it be compared with the Haichao formula of the fifth senior brother.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and I can''t stop it. The Yellow River strange image of Jiang Nu and Jiang Zi swayed in front of the giant hand, as if it would disperse at any time.


    Moreover, Jiang Nu urged her on her way and did not completely release the vision. At this time, she was submerged by the fist condensed by the sea, and she could hardly see it.


    However, at the moment when the Haichao Jue collided with the Yellow River Jue, the blue fist exploded, and Jiang NV''s Yellow River vision came out directly from inside.


    The man''s face changed and he had to do it again. I said coldly, enough is enough for Taoist friends. The man in the sky is my friend. It''s time to compete. Is the smell of gunpowder too strong?


    It''s understandable that you want to threaten, but it''s too much to attack suddenly.


    When the voice fell, Qin Xue had controlled the jade boat to soar into the air. Yuhuatian and Chen Hao were on cold alert. Facing the chopping immortal Throwing Knife, the man stretched out half of his fist and closed it fiercely. He didn''t intend to take action, but the illusion of the sky still existed and stopped us on our way.


    The clay figurine also has anger. I snorted coldly, and the holy seal became apparent and broke with a fist.


    Friar juxia below was swallowed back and spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Nu recognized us, took the Yellow River formula and landed on the jade boat. When she flew back again, the man who performed the sea tide formula looked pale, sat cross legged on the beast and followed several people. He said unconvinced, how can the Yellow River compete with the sea? We have fought here.


    Jiang Nu was provoked when she fell. Gu Jing had no waves. She said faintly that the river into the sea is the root of the sea, so the sea is big, but it is just a derivative. Moreover, the Yellow River is regarded as the mother river, giving birth to Chinese children. Although Taoist friends are overseas sects, I''m afraid your ancestors are also children of China.


    There is no doubt about the uniqueness of the Yellow River formula. If the female stiff had no false eyes, it would not be easy to break it. Jiang NV didn''t show off too much, but told the truth and refuted it back. At the same time, it also suggests that the overseas monks in front of us should not forget that their ancestors were also born in Kyushu territory.


    After a word, all the overseas friars looked gloomy and did not speak.


    After peace, I was ready to say hello to Jiang Nu and Jiang Zi. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zi''s body suddenly shook. The little girl looked pale, blood spilled from the corners of her mouth, and staggered on the jade boat. Jiang Nu hurried to give her real yuan to stabilize her. At the same time, she asked me, does Yuner get any benefit from you?


    Yes? My eyebrows wrinkled slightly and I was puzzled.


    Jiang Nu said that she had grown nine tails and raised the peak of Xia. There was a faint sign of breaking the void. She stayed outside the divine tomb, and all the people of the five aristocratic families were seriously injured by her.


    Um.


    I hesitated and didn''t say that I gave Yun''s children the holy flesh gold powder.


    And yun''er said that she could do a big favor for Nu Jiang. It''s not a bad thing for me to improve her strength.

 Chapter 175

    When Jiang Nu saw that I didn''t speak, she knew what was going on and stared at me, but she didn''t say anything.


    Among the people I''ve met who can''t provoke, Ji Yue is the smallest. The other is yun''er. They are all in their early teens and behave like adults.


    However, I''m afraid the age of the demon family is just a number like that of nvjiang, otherwise it will be close to breaking the void now, let alone fighting with our generation, Jiang NV, Tuoba Guhong, they all have to be afraid.


    In each sect, the disciples with the best talent will be selected from a generation, and they will be provided with the best resources since childhood. As a result, their accomplishments are far better than ordinary people, but if they really fight, they are not the least one step away, otherwise they don''t need to protect the Tao.


    My thoughts floated for a while, went to the edge of the jade boat and sat down. Qin Xue gave me some dried meat and chewed it in my mouth.


    After a while, a glow appeared in the sky. It was very fast, far faster than the strong in the general Xia realm. It was several kilometers in an instant, like chasing us.


    The friars of overseas immortal sect seem to have a way to distinguish. While Xiaguang is still in the sky, some people say they are mainland friars, eager to try.


    Jiang NV was attacked secretly. When she saw that those people were going to attack again, she frowned slightly and wanted to say something to stop it, but she was stopped by me before she opened her mouth.


    She asked me in some displeasure, did she just watch our people being bullied?


    I didn''t want to break it, but when I saw her excited, I whispered to her that juxia soared, and how many people could catch up with breaking it?


    Jiang NV was stunned and quickly reacted. Her face was even more unhappy and hummed.


    I climbed in front of the jade shuttle and looked at it from a distance. I missed Nu Jiang very much, but I didn''t know if there was anything else about her sudden entry into the secret place.


    Soon after the turtles talked, two people shot at the same time.


    Juxia soared into the sky. One of them had secretly attacked Jiang NV. His vision was very majestic. The ocean emerged and the sea was choppy, covering a thousand kilometers of void, rushing towards the rapidly approaching glow.


    The other person played a golden sword, which was integrated into the sea tide, instantly separated thousands of people and followed the waves.


    I don''t worry about female stiffness. I went back to Chen Hao and said to them, have you found a problem? These overseas monks cooperate well whether they are the same door or not.


    Jiang Nu said that they are not as chaotic as us. Although they can''t know each other well, they know each other very well and can fit in with each other.


    I think it makes sense. If there is a real fight, we will have fallen behind by this alone.


    The speed of the glow was very fast. When someone stopped it, there was still no sign of deceleration. He directly crashed into the strange image. For a time, the waves surged back, slapped the void behind him, and then faded and disappeared.


    The person who uses the sea tide formula trembles and sprays two mouthfuls of blood.


    During the sneak attack on Jiang NV, Jiang NV''s smashing of the strange image only led to the surge of Qi and blood in her body, but this time it was different. The reverse phagocytosis was very strong. Both mouths were blood essence. After spitting out, she fell straight back, and the nearby companions helped him in panic.


    The man who released the flying sword was completely stupid. He kept pinching and wanted to hook the magic weapon. As a result, there was no response from the void.


    At this time, the glow came to the top of my head, and the colorful light exploded. The people inside showed their true faces. Their feather clothes were light and fairy light was swirling. With that peerless face, I was stunned.


    Stunned for a few seconds, I hurried to shout, wife, I''m here.


    It was no one else who came, but she was wearing neon and feather clothes, which was a little unreal.


    She showed her face and a group of turtle friars were stunned. Hearing me calling the peerless beauty''s wife, he looked at me with envy, jealousy and hatred in his eyes.


    Our party is vast and mighty, with hundreds of disciples and hundreds of exotic animals. The breath is messy, so it''s not particularly easy to distinguish. When I shouted, the jade shuttle also flew out. When Nu Jiang saw it, she fell down. When she got on the jade boat, she threw a golden sword with her backhand, as casually as throwing garbage.


    Seeing this, the man who was pinching the formula to summon the magic weapon hurriedly pinched the formula again and wanted to control the flying sword back, but he didn''t know what the woman had done on it. The golden sword was not controlled by him. Seeing that it fell into the clouds, he caught up with it in panic.


    When Nu Jiang came, mubai and Ziyun were close. Separated by tens of meters, mubai asked with a gloomy face that breaking emptiness can''t enter the secret place. Do you want to break the rules?


    The woman was stiff and fell down. Her Xia clothes converged to the immortal light. When she saw me, she first came and took my hand, and then she went back to mubai and said, did your eye see that I was breaking the void?


    The words fell, and she released the breath of her birth, which was the peak of juxia.


    Mu Bai''s face was gloomy and wanted to attack. At this time, nvjiang said, I just came in and didn''t participate in your affairs. Your people can win the top of the immortal list. On the heavenly book, I will still burn your name for you.


    Female stiff completely turned her back to mubai. The latter words were not said only because she was afraid of mubai, but very casually, which explained her intention.


    Mubai and Ziyun hummed coldly, and then retreated.


    Jiang Nu looked at her and saw that her fairy clothes were dressed by others and were more beautiful than herself. She snorted with envy.


    When Nu Jiang heard this, she turned around on tiptoe, looked at her neon clothes and feather clothes, and said to herself that they fit well. It''s a waste of time to put them on. I took some time to eliminate the smell of fox spirits and put them on.


    bitch? My eyes fell on Jiang NV. I don''t understand why Jiang Nu is a fox. She can''t catch up at all!


    However, I quickly realized that nvjiang was secretly scolding her for being shameless and trying to seduce me. It''s just that people don''t mean it at all


    Everyone knew that the woman was jealous and pretended not to hear. Jiang NV hummed and concentrated on healing Jiang Zi.


    I pulled the girl stiff and pursed at the stern of the empty boat. My wife, you have to hate people every time you come, which makes me very embarrassed.


    In Xuanmen world, there is a great competition among male disciples. Even Nanjian is unwilling to join us, not to mention others. Under such a situation, all our friends are women except yuhuatian and Lanyu.


    The girl didn''t listen to my explanation. She said that she had an attempt to approach you.


    Well... I''m a little unhappy to see her, and I''m not saying anything. Ask her why she came in suddenly.


    The girl pinched my face and said with a smile that the fate disc had changed. I''ll come in and have a look.


    My heart clattered. Is it related to yun''er? I hastened to tell you about the gold powder for the holy flesh of my children.


    I thought she would be angry when she heard me help yun''er. I didn''t expect her to smile, sit down with me, and then take out a box of cakes for me.


    After arriving at Qiwu territory, not eating for a few days will not affect your health, but your stomach will still be very hungry. It can be said that in the secret territory, you are hungry every day, and others are naturally no better.


    Now I eat by myself. I''m a little embarrassed. After opening it, I ask them one by one whether they want to eat.


    Except Chen Hao grabbed a few pieces, the others refused. Because I asked one, the woman stared at one. It was very embarrassing.


    But this is not a woman who is rigid and stingy, because when I opened the box, I found that the cakes are small love, which she made herself.


    Female stiffness doesn''t know how to hide her emotions. If she doesn''t want others to eat, she will naturally stare at others.


    In the next few days, the monks of Xuanmen also appeared constantly. Yang Yi was seen in the crowd. The ten brothers walked together very prominently.


    Mubai used his eyes to observe. As a result, his eyes bled. Later, when people around him asked, he just shook his head and didn''t know what he saw.


    When a woman was frozen, Yang Yi didn''t dare to approach and followed from a distance. Ji Yue also came with Ji Zi and several Ji family members.


    To my surprise, Ji Yue took the Ji family outside the jade boat and bowed Qi Qi to Nu Jiang. I couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    When the woman saw them salute, she said impatiently that she didn''t have to do this with me.


    I was curious, but she didn''t explain. She was very unhappy, so I didn''t ask.


    Five days later, we reached the edge of the fog.


    Chen Hao didn''t say the past way. He wanted to wait for overseas people to use their means.


    Ziyun and mubai approached to observe and entered the fog. However, they retreated and said that the fog was transformed by dragon Qi and there was something in it.


    They discussed and did not ask for our views on the mainland.


    Not long after, Ziyun drove her big blue fish into the air. The water fog around the big fish stirred, and her body kept getting bigger. Her mouth seemed to swallow the fog.


    Wu De said in confusion, this is not Kun. Is it difficult to have the ability to swallow the sky?


    Seeing us at a loss, Nu Jiang explained that it was a whale swallowing, an ancient beast in the sea, whose ability was not weaker than Kun.


    Chen Hao interrupted, sister-in-law, I''ve only heard of whale swallowing. Why haven''t I heard of whale swallowing?


    The woman gave him a stiff white look and ignored him.


    After the big fish with purple rhyme became bigger, it made a whale like cry, then opened its mouth fiercely, and the fog surged into his mouth.


    In just a few seconds, the fog in front of me faded, and the things inside were vaguely exposed.


    Three hours later, dozens of kilometers of fog dispersed in front of me, and an empty ancient bridge appeared.


    The ancient bridge is about 100 meters wide and its length is amazing. From where we stand, the bridge crosses several mountains on the way, and then continues to stretch. It disappears into the fog at both ends. I don''t know how long it is.


    The growth of moss and green on the bridge deck seems to be swallowed up by the life of nature, but over the ancient bridge, there are countless huge bones, dense, like the meteorite belt in the stars.


    Each skeleton is like a hill, especially in the middle. It is a silvery white bone, similar to the body of a snake. Its head is stuck in a mountain, and its trunk of thousands of meters swings in a lot of dead bones. It is hard to imagine that there will be such a giant in the world.


    I took a breath of air conditioning and whispered that the last time we went in, I''m afraid the dark shadow in the fog was these bones.


    Mubai said that the secret territory is the holy land of the dragon family, which means that there have been dragon activities everywhere in the secret territory for a long time.


    And it''s the first time we''ve seen the keel in so long.


    Just having this question, Ji Yue''s ethereal voice sounded. She said that the Dragon Cave, along the Feilong bridge, can find the Dragon Cave where the giant dragon is buried.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Is this girl reading my heart?

 Chapter 176

    Aware of being read, I looked back at Ji Yue and waved to her with my fist. I don''t know if it''s OK to be read. I feel very confused after knowing it.


    But just then, a soft force came from the woman''s stiff hand and covered my whole body. Ji Yue behind her snorted like she was in pain.


    Mubai stood in front and told the overseas friars to let them go to the secret place first without all going to the flying dragon bridge. It can be seen that he wants to go to the Dragon Cave.


    And when swallowing whales continued to absorb the fog, many people came behind, including Tuoba, Youjia and Yao. They were accompanied by a group of overseas monks, led by a young man in his twenties, who stood with his hands on his back and walked in the air, very elegant and natural.


    When the girl saw him, she frowned slightly and looked very unhappy. From what I know about her, that man is probably the one who almost suppressed her outside.


    When the man came, mubai and Ziyun greeted him at the same time, saluted respectfully, and shouted elder martial brother Shengguang at the same time.


    Hearing the surname Guang, Wu Deyi squeezed his old face into a dough. Worried, he said that this is the famous immortal surname, which is estimated to be guangchengzi''s orthodoxy.


    I said, I seem to have heard of guangchengzi, but it seems that there are no surnames like Ji family and Jiang family.


    Wu De said, boss, the immortal surname can''t be measured by the popularity of the common people. The two emperors of Yan and Huang are familiar, but their fame is not because they have strong Taoism. On the contrary, the two emperors of Yan and Huang were just ordinary monks before they ascended to heaven. They were instructed by immortals during the period, which can''t be compared with those real immortal Taoism.


    Moreover, guangchengzi and Yanhuang were in the same era. He practiced in Kongtong mountain. At that time, he had obtained the Tao and was the first immortal sitting down by the emperor.


    I''m a little confused. How can I even talk about the emperor. Is it the power of saints?


    Nvjiang couldn''t give the answer, but whispered to me that after the immortal road was disconnected, many legendary immortal Taoist systems were destroyed. But the legendary artifacts were born one by one, and those characters may have really existed.


    I sighed and dared not ask any more questions. Because last time she said that being anxious to become holy is for my parents. I don''t want her to have problems because of worry.


    The man surnamed Guang told Ziyun and mubai that you two take people to Longmen and strive to get through together.


    Chen Hao laughed and muttered softly. They all passed together. I think they all want to die.


    I also have this idea, and I''m hesitant. I don''t know whether to tell the people of other sects the way to cross the dragon''s gate. Don''t lose face in front of these turtles when no one can pass at that time.


    The important thing is to look at their posture. It''s impossible not to die. After all, they are also Chinese descendants, but there must be something to suppress ridicule. If the overall strength of Xuanmen is improved, it''s natural that it can''t be better.


    The man surnamed Guang had excellent ear power. Chen Hao''s voice fell. He looked at Chen Hao. There was a golden flash in his eyes, like a rune, but it was too fast to see clearly.


    But Chen Hao''s body was shocked and snorted.


    I quickly broke away from the woman''s stiff hand and helped him. I held my breath for a while. Chen Haocai raised his hand and said it was okay, but at this time, his forehead was cold sweat and his face was as red as a monkey''s ass.


    Hoo.


    Holding him for half a minute or so, Chen Haocai spit out at one breath. The flush on his face gradually dissipated, and she didn''t clamor to find the venue. The female stiff didn''t say anything.


    Chen Hao lowered his voice and said, the bell sounds. His eyes can transmit the bell sound and frighten the soul. It''s very strange.


    When they saw that Chen Hao was so embarrassed by a look in her eyes, Jiang Nu looked dignified. The people of other families were also nearby. Naturally, they all looked in their eyes.


    Chen Hao and I have different personalities. He will be honest only when he hits the wall, and I won''t be bored when I see the hard stubble.


    Chen Hao and I have lived together since the age of nine. Those years are also the golden period of character shaping. There will be this difference, which is very different from Bai Wushuang and nvjiang.


    He is a white unparalleled apprentice, and I am the husband of female stiffness. If he is ashamed, he will get up and pat the ash, but if I am ashamed, others will make fun of female stiffness.


    Although nvjiang never cared about this, I still deliberately avoided it and developed a cautious character.


    If we separate, I won''t suffer a loss, but I will appear very passive in many places. Chen Hao will become very dangerous, but as long as we are together, our personalities will complement each other, which is more suitable for living in this metaphysical world.


    When mubai and Ziyun heard the arrangement, they left with overseas monks.


    The man surnamed Guang approached the jade boat, stared at the girl and said with a smile that he was really envious of the fairy''s style. The last fight was a little better than mine, but afterwards I heard that you repaired Xianyuan.


    Before Nu Jiang answered, he said with self doubt that if the rumor was true, you might be the only immortal in the world.


    After casting Xianyuan, nvjiang was only used three times, and the back was hidden. Those surnamed Guang can know. It may have been said by people in Laoshan and Xianmen.


    Now it seems that Xianmen is their scout. Fortunately, the five aristocratic families were born, otherwise they would be enslaved by Xuanmen alone sooner or later.


    The woman didn''t respond. The man surnamed Guang smiled and did not continue to ask. After sending off the turtle friar, he arched his hand and said, I''ll go first. Then he stepped into the air, went up the Feilong bridge and flew to his left.


    I hurriedly urged Nu Jiang to keep up. The Dragon Cave is the place where the giant dragon buried his bones. There may be a dragon family secret treasure.


    But at this time, all the monks in Xuanmen fried the pot and said that overseas monks have mu baiziyun. We can''t have no one here, otherwise the dragon''s gate will not be allowed to enter at that time.


    I want to tell them that the dragon''s gate is not so troublesome. No one will stop the thing that kills people with strength. But this is tantamount to telling them that I have been there, and what they say is not impossible. Arrogant turtles may not even have a chance to try.


    Seeing that the overseas friar surnamed Guang has flown far away, Chen Hao angrily said, what do the five aristocratic families eat? Tuoba Guhong, you Yilong and who... You don''t usually drag 250000 or 80000. Now it''s time for you to stand up.


    If the Dragon Cave had not appeared, I naturally hoped that nvjiang would be the leader and improve her prestige.


    Four hundred years ago, if she was not so arrogant and deterred the whole Xuanmen before the robbery to form prestige, she would not be surrounded by the whole Xuanmen after the robbery failed.


    But when the Dragon Cave appears, it can only be let go.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s question, Jiang Nu stood up and said that she led the team to Longmen. Tuoba Guhong and them could only say their position to go to Longmen, but they all arranged people to follow us.


    I didn''t say anything. I just told Jiang NV secretly that she could tell other sects the way to cross the dragon''s gate at the right time.


    After the order, the talents of the five aristocratic families took the people of the Xuanmen to go there.


    The girl was too lazy to talk all the way and stood quietly next to me. Chen Hao then poked me with his hand and glanced behind me. I looked back and found that Ji Yue stayed. When I saw her, he showed his white teeth and smiled at me.


    I got goose bumps all over. I told her that you are the most penetrating child I have ever seen. Please don''t smile at me in the future.


    The mark on the center of the eyebrow, coupled with the ethereal voice, gives me the feeling that she is not a real person. I believe it''s not just me who have this feeling, because Chen Hao and Qin Xue will avoid her smile.


    I don''t say it''s okay. After talking about Ji Yue, she smiled "sweet". I shivered and didn''t dare to talk to her.


    Qinxue controls the jade shuttle to fall towards the Feilong bridge. When she is about to arrive, nvjiang says to let her control the jade boat. After taking over, nvjiang slowed down. When she wanted to go to the Feilong bridge, her body glowed. At the moment of touching, a powerful breath of death came to our face, forming a barrier to keep us out.


    The female stiff real yuan instantly became immortal yuan, and the neon clothes and feather clothes became more gorgeous and ethereal.


    Nu Jiang said that the flying dragon bridge is also called the buried bone bridge. When the dying old dragon senses that his time is coming, he will step on the flying dragon bridge and walk from the starting point to the Dragon Cave, so the death is very strong.


    When the jade shuttle flew over the huge keel, the female stiff control circled around. The huge keel was covered with tooth marks, each of which was several meters long. And those dead animals also have terrible tooth marks.


    Nvjiang said that it was an old dragon. On the way to the Dragon Cave, she was attacked and killed by a strange animal. Finally, she didn''t want to be tortured and killed. She bumped into the mountain and destroyed the dragon ball.


    When we heard this, we all took out the air conditioner. The more powerful the monster in the battle form, the bigger the body. The bones of the monsters all over the sky are very big. It''s hard to imagine being killed by an old dragon who was hammered to death.


    If a young and strong dragon, I''m afraid it''s not an opponent with several times more fierce animals.


    The girl made a circle and flew to her left. With the injection of Xianyuan, countless runes appeared on the jade boat, and the front turned white, which felt like breaking the void. Even Nu Jiang couldn''t help exclaiming that this is a magic weapon that can break the void. In ancient times, it should have a great origin.


    Qin Xue was delighted.


    Jade shuttle was very fast, but when she caught up with the man surnamed Guang, she had reached the outside of the Dragon Cave.


    When I heard the name, I thought the Dragon Cave was a cave. When I came here, I knew that behind it was a mountain range extending to the end of my sight. On the mountain at the starting point, there were two hundred meter high bronze doors with two dragons inlaid with gold and jade.


    They spread their teeth and claws, like guarding the Dragon Cave.


    The overseas friar surnamed Guang said that there was dragon Yuan on it. It would be activated if it was forcibly opened. It was very strong.


    Obviously he has tried.


    The girl looked back at Ji Yue when she heard the speech. The little girl stepped in front of the jade shuttle without waiting for instructions. Her eyebrows glowed, and there was an ethereal singing sound in her mouth, like a kind of mantra.


    As the singing sounded, the mark on the center of her eyebrows floated out and flew towards the bronze door. But when it fell, the rune was rejected and flew back.


    Seeing this, the woman frowned slightly and asked Ji Yue to come back. She stood on the jade boat. I hurried up to see it clearly.

 Chapter 177

    Ji Yue controls the Dragon formula. She should have wanted to control the dragon Yuan above to open the door of the Dragon Cave, but she failed.


    You can''t resist the Dragon formula. What else can you do?


    Chen Hao was also very curious. He walked close to us and had great tolerance for the two of us. He just told us to stand firm, the voice fell, the red light in her eyes disappeared, and a pair of eyes exactly the same as ours appeared, bright and watery.


    As her eyes returned to normal, the immortal yuan on her body also stopped flowing. The powerful dead breath on the Feilong bridge rushed at us in an instant to erode us. Everyone saw that Zhenyuan was ready to resist, but at this time, the man surnamed Guang flashed gold in his eyes, and a golden bell flew out of his eyes and suddenly became bigger and hung over our heads.


    When Wu De saw something strange, he would show up at the first time. It was just the big clock in front of him. He stared at it for dozens of seconds without telling the reason.


    At this time, nvjiang seems to have become an ordinary person. Ji Yue saw her at this time. Her thin body was shaking. She knelt slowly on the ground, kowtowed and kowtowed, and all of us were confused at once.


    Alas! The woman gave a long sigh, as if there were too many things she didn''t want to mention. She said faintly, get up!


    Yes.


    Ji Yue answered respectfully like a maid, then stood up and stood aside.


    Nvjiang has something to do with the Ji family. I thought about it for a long time, because they practice Yin Fu Sutra. Some changes should have taken place in the female stiff body. I don''t know why she took the corpse road.


    For longevity?


    I think this may be the biggest, because the longevity of the corpse road is very long, but it is silent in the cold and dark, which is not what people can bear.


    Moreover, without the ability of female rigidity, we can''t accumulate living creatures. We are walking corpses all our life. Even if it is female stiffness, she is not perfect now. Her spirit body is separate and different from us. She always does shameful things with me in order to stimulate the spirit and promote the integration of spirit and body.


    Nvjiang ignored Ji Yue, but at this time, her face color was more vivid and her eyes were more beautiful.


    Seeing me staring at her with my head tilted to one side, the girl smiled gently, and asked with silence in her eyes, do I look good now?


    Um.


    I nodded.


    The girl asked again, which one was better before and now?


    It''s all beautiful. It''s all my wife.


    I almost blurted out that I looked better now, but at the last moment, I suddenly remembered the silence in her eyes and changed my words quietly.


    Female stiff listened to Yingying smile, very comfortable appearance.


    Not all I say is a lie. Together for so long, no matter what she looks like, even if she becomes ugly now, it''s the same for me.


    The woman said softly, don''t you want to know my name? Watch it.


    I didn''t dare to be distracted when I heard the speech, and the woman''s voice fell. The whole person became solemn. The middle finger forced a drop of bright red blood containing vitality. The blood scattered into the void and divided into thin blood lines to form four words.


    It''s just that the font is very, very old. Not to mention me, even Wu De can''t read it. But I know that''s the name of nvjiang. Write down all the strokes carefully.


    Imprinted in my mind, I impressively found that the ancient tick by tick contained the power of talisman.


    The man surnamed Guang said softly, looked at the woman in surprise and said, Tianshu body?


    Nu Jiang didn''t answer, but took out the wordless heavenly book, and the gold pages trembled. There were also four big gold characters flying out of it, which quickly coincided with the four built by her blood. The next second, the golden red handwriting began to flicker and flew directly towards the gate of the Dragon Cave.


    When they want to be branded, one golden dragon and one jade dragon seem to be alive. There is an old dragon chant, and the virtual shadow of the divine dragon is manifested. They are all five clawed golden dragons. They have dragon beads in their mouth and their heads are about ten meters high. A terrible pressure is released.


    Dong.


    The golden bell released by the friar surnamed Guang was trembling. With the sound of the bell, circles of golden sound scattered, containing countless runes, forming a prohibition, blocking the breath of the two dragon yuan.


    Seeing that the Rune of her name could not be approached, the woman''s face sank and said coldly: in my name, let you open the Dragon Cave.


    The four ancient gold characters are more brilliant, and they seem to contain strange laws, which are different from what I have seen.


    When the voice fell, the power released by the virtual shadow of the two divine dragons immediately converged, and began to shine when they returned to the door leaf. The closed bronze door slowly opened. For a time, the rumble was heard continuously, and the sour creak was like thunder, deafening and far away.


    The bronze door is too big and makes a lot of noise.


    The creak lasted for tens of seconds, and the two doors seemed to be huge doors that had not been opened for ages, and finally fully opened.


    I stared at the Golden Book all the way, but it was full of the heavenly book body, and every name was shining. After reading it for a few seconds, my eyes pricked like a needle. When I closed my eyes and opened them, I found that I didn''t remember any of the names above.


    Nu Jiang quickly closed the wordless heavenly book. At the moment of closing, her name flew back to the heavenly book. Seeing that I rubbed my eyes and wanted to see, I smiled gently and said softly, now I know, it''s not that I don''t show you, but that you can''t understand. The origin of Tianshu is very mysterious.


    The woman said here, and suddenly changed to a voice saying, I doubt that the man who made it is still alive.


    In a word, my face changed.


    The maker of the heavenly book is still alive... How much skill does he have to give people luck through a name?


    Nu Jiang said that the immortal road is too far away and there are too many buried past. What we peep here is just a grain of dust in the river of time.


    Speaking of this, she sighed softly, and soon her face cleared away. She smiled and asked, sample, did you write down my name?


    I nodded. Female stiff giggled and asked, can you read it?


    I blushed and shook my head. The font of her name is too old. I''m afraid none of the people present can understand it.


    I''ll teach you later. When the woman said that, her eyes turned into rubies again, and her breath changed dramatically. Her face was less angry and more cold.


    The overseas friar surnamed Guang received the golden bell. The bell body turned into a rune and still returned to his eyes. Then his eyes turned golden and looked towards the Dragon Cave to have an insight into the situation inside.


    However, Nu Jiang had signaled Qin Xue to go in. The monk surnamed Guang closed his eyes and followed closely. Nvjiang reminded the followers of the five sects that they should not touch anything inside.


    This was also said to the man surnamed Guang, but he pretended not to hear. When he entered the gate of the Dragon Cave, he walked parallel with us. He was very careful.


    There was no death in the Dragon Cave, but it was dark all around. The light of neon clothes and feather clothes were suppressed and could not spread. However, after walking a few meters, there was a light on the top of the head, which lit up one by one like colorful light bulbs, and the whole space was colorful.


    What appeared in front of me was a huge hole, and those lit up things were dragon balls, one after another, more than ten meters apart. As the Dragon Balls lit up towards the depths, I saw that it was not hollowing out a mountain, but hollowing out the whole mountain range.


    The empty ground was full of neatly crawling dragon corpses. Years eroded, their flesh and blood had already turned into dry mud, but the white dragon corpse was still majestic. Even if it died, its head was high.


    The jade boat slowed down and passed the corpse mountain and bone sea. The people looked at the dragon balls and salivated in their eyes, but no one dared to pick them up.


    As for the man surnamed Guang, he seemed disdainful to pick it up. After flying for almost half an hour and walking out of seven or eight kilometers, a circular altar with a diameter of four or five hundred meters appeared in front, because it was too huge to see the whole picture only in the distance.


    On the altar, nine keels were crawling, and their heads were high, facing the middle of the altar. There, there was a circular light ball floating, in which nine air currents swam like a circle.


    We used to see that there was a nine color dragon ball the size of a fist hole in the nine swimming breath.


    Wu De showed up again and said excitedly, nine Yin dragon ball.


    The woman nodded and jumped off the jade boat to collect it. Wu De just told me, boss, there is the Qi of nine Yin.


    The breath above is so restrained that I can''t feel it, but I thought of it when I heard the words Jiuyin.


    Nvjiang said that what is deduced from the fate plate? Is it the nine Yin dragon ball?


    I looked sideways at Wu De and didn''t know what to say. But just then, in the eyes of the man surnamed Guang, Jin Dazhong flew out and stood in front of the woman. With a smile, he said, let''s come together and find the treasure. Should anyone see it?


    The woman looked cold and disdained to defend. I quickly said, surnamed Guang, don''t be shameless. It''s the best of humanity to bring you here.


    oh


    The friar surnamed Guang looked at me playfully and said, in this way, can only speak with strength?


    As soon as the words fell, his golden bell began to shake, and the sound waves remained silent, staring at the woman stiff.


    The girl didn''t speak. She stared at Jinzhong for more than ten seconds. She said faintly that it was juxianzhong. No wonder you have so much confidence.


    Wu De quickly lowered his voice and said that guangchengzi was the first of the twelve golden immortals and was responsible for ringing the bell in the Tianzun hall to gather immortals. The giant immortal bell was the divine bell in front of the Tianzun hall. No wonder I didn''t recognize it at the first time.


    I frowned slightly and hurriedly reminded the girl to say, wife, use a small wooden axe.


    It is natural that the things of heaven will not fall among the people, and there are few rumors left. However, it is like the exhausted clock in the early imperial dynasty. The difference is that Juxian bell calls all kinds of immortals, which is natural.


    But Nu Jiang didn''t listen to me. I was very worried. The twelve Zhenmo relics in the middle of the eyebrow were shining, ready to release the field of female Saint Buddha at any time.


    The overseas friar surnamed Guang is not uncommon. It''s just the peak of lifting Xia. But now I can urge 30% of the holy seal, and it shouldn''t be difficult to suppress him.


    But just then, the woman said faintly, I also have an ancient magic weapon. Do you want to see it?


    The female stiff said, gently raised her hand, the golden light in the palm was released, and a dark golden long sword slowly floated out of the palm.

 Chapter 178

    Ancient magic tools have a long history. I''m afraid no one can tell.


    However, the ancient sword in the palm of the woman''s stiff hand appeared, but there were two Xuanyuan ancient seal characters on it, shining.


    Xuanyuan sword.


    The overseas friar surnamed Guang frowned slightly and his eyes were full of fear.


    Female Jiang holds Xuanyuan sword in one hand. The whole person is murderous. Her voice is cold. Xuanyuan got the sword in the ancient abyss and named it Xuanyuan after her surname. In ancient times, she killed gods and beheaded demons.


    I stood by listening.


    Xuanyuan sword is famous because it was once held by the Yellow Emperor. Many people mistakenly think it is a weapon made by Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor. Unexpectedly, it was obtained from elsewhere.


    My heart is also more curious. Where is the abyss of the ancient times? Not in our world?


    The woman looked at the overseas friar surnamed Guang and asked, if you want to see the immortal yuan, why don''t you try here to see whether the immortal gathering bell of the Heavenly Master is powerful or the ancient divine soldier is powerful.


    The overseas friar surnamed Guang had a gloomy face. He snorted coldly and said that since he came together, the benefits could not be yours.


    Under the light of Xuanyuan sword, he began to compromise, not tough.


    It has to be said that in this world, any truth and words are not as real as fists. However, the appearance of nine Yin dragon beads means that Wu De will have a great opportunity. His cultivation has been improved, and we have taken another step forward.


    The roulette of fate can''t stop after all. I don''t know whether it''s joy or sorrow for a moment.


    Time is moving forward, so is fate. Just can''t we really change?


    The overseas friar surnamed Guang accepted juxianzhong and let him aside. His attitude was obvious and he didn''t intend to compete. Nvjiang came forward with Xuanyuan sword in her hand. I hurried behind. She heard footsteps. She stopped to wait for me and led me to the altar.


    Close to the nine Yin dragon ball, Xuanyuan sword made a slight trembling sound. The sound was very subtle, but the penetration was very strong. The sound of the sword lasted for several seconds before it subsided. Almost at the same time, nine huge keels collapsed and the dust dispersed for a time.


    Nu Jiang waited for the dust to fall down before reaching out to get the nine Yin dragon ball, but when there was still half a meter away, her hand stopped again. Whispering to himself, there is a memory mark in it. Wu De, go and take it.


    Wu De appeared and hesitated.


    Every realm of him is a life of near death. The ghost of nine Yin can''t be his amulet. It can''t stand the natural disaster. There is no doubt that he will die.


    After the last robbery, he stabilized the Qi of nine Yin and stopped practicing. He was afraid of triggering the robbery.


    Seeing his hesitation, nvjiang said, take it first. You can choose whether to integrate or not. If it is integration in the future, just read the memory and tell me, but it must not fall into the hands of others.


    When Wu De heard the speech, he took a deep breath and reached for the nine Yin dragon ball on the altar. There was no breath leakage on it. There was no need to suppress it. Wu De was absorbed into his mind.


    When she got the nine Yin dragon ball, Nu Jiang took me back, took Xuanyuan sword and said to the overseas friar surnamed Guang, we only want this one. The road behind us is explored by Taoist friends themselves.


    The voice fell, and the female stiff controlled the jade shuttle and quickly retreated.


    The man surnamed Guang frowned slightly and wanted to keep up, but when he looked back, he still had a long belly hole and stayed. Seeing that we were leaving, the people of the four aristocratic families quickly flew away from the jade shuttle to explore the Dragon Cave.


    I was also reluctant to give up. I asked Nu Jiang why she didn''t keep walking. Maybe there were ancient magic tools. Even if she couldn''t use them, we could use them.


    Nu Jiang didn''t intend to explain, but when she saw me staring at her, she reluctantly said that the time for the opening of the Dragon Cave was limited. Even if the dragon family opened it, it would be closed at a specific time. If you want to open it, it will take ten years.


    The voice fell, the light was bright, and the jade shuttle had flown out of the huge bronze door. On the Feilong bridge, the speed of female stiff driving the jade shuttle became faster. We didn''t go far, the Dragon Cave behind us rumbled, and the whole Feilong bridge was shaking.


    When we looked back, we saw two huge bronze doors glowing and the door leaves closing slowly.


    Chen Hao said that the turtle surnamed Guang is dead.


    I looked at Nu Jiang sideways. Suddenly, I found that Nu Jiang pretended to be silent. She was hiding her black belly. Seeing that I stared at her with good intentions, I suddenly stretched out my hand and bounced on my head.


    I covered my forehead and didn''t dare to guess.


    Just when the gate of the Dragon Cave was about to be blocked, there was a golden light flying in. A sound card was stuck in the middle of the door page. For a time, the runes collapsed, the dark light flew, and the Juxian bell kept making a sound. All the runes were activated and were resisting two bronze doors.


    On the gate of the Dragon Cave, the Double Dragons manifest, move in the void, and their heads are high. For a time, the Dragon Qi is churning. They are trying their best to close the bronze door and want to crush the Juxian bell.


    Seeing that friar Turtle was coming out, Nu Jiang hurriedly urged the jade shuttle to leave quickly. On the way, under the guidance of Chen Hao, she flew directly in the direction of the dragon''s gate.


    After more than ten seconds, there was a roar. A golden bell virtual shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. The immortal gods on it were manifest and bright. It appeared like covering the mountain at the entrance of the Dragon Cave.


    Chen Hao said again, sister-in-law, I''m afraid the old turtle will come out and settle with us.


    Nu Jiang looked up at the virtual shadow of Juxian Zhong and frowned slightly. It doesn''t matter. I will fight with him sooner or later, but I didn''t expect Juxian Zhong to be so powerful.


    We got off the Feilong bridge and turned into the mountains. The virtual shadow of Juxian bell in the sky dissipated. It can be seen that the turtle monk came out and was not trapped.


    Standing in front of the jade boat, Nu Jiang looked at the green mountains passing by her eyes and said with emotion that the ancient world was too majestic and rich in aura than the outside world.


    When passing by Hualong pool, nvjiang stopped Yusuo and wanted to fly in the air to check. Chen Hao hurriedly reminded his sister-in-law that there was weak water in it and it would fall.


    Um. The woman nodded stiffly, her eyes shining, like peeping at something. A moment later, his face turned white and whispered that the secret of the hell and the demon family was here.


    The weak water comes from the yellow spring. The nine water spraying dragons should connect the hell with some secret method.


    I asked curiously, wife, what do you see?


    The girl was a little distracted and whispered, you will know later.


    I frowned slightly and felt a little unhappy. I stood on the jade boat and the holy seal in the middle of my eyebrow glowed. The holy pattern was injected into my eyes. I looked directly through the Hualong pool and saw what was inside. Only the next second, my whole body was creepy and the holy pattern almost went out, but I still took a breath and saw a further place.


    There is like a space and a huge abyss, filled with dark red light. You can vaguely see some soul catching chains with thick and thin arms crisscross, which is like a cobweb in the deep space.


    Is Hualong pool the gateway to the underworld?


    I was confused. More holy lines condensed in my eyes. The speed of sight shuttle became faster and passed through the corridor in an instant.


    Outside the corridor, there was nothingness. In nothingness, countless star like monsters were imprisoned, including ox head monsters and horse faced monsters. Each of them gave off a terrible smell.


    I also think that when I look deep, a terrible force suddenly appears and constructs a blood red net, which is the breath of the people behind Li Guangfu.


    When the net fell, I clicked in my mind, the holy seal was dim, my eyes tingled, and my sight became blurred.


    But the blood net didn''t disappear, but a big hand came out of it and wanted to catch me along my line of sight. I quickly took back my line of sight, but it was still no faster than that big hand. It seemed to break through the limit of time and enter the speed of thought.


    God, is it so strong?


    Seeing that I was about to be caught, a tall virtual shadow suddenly appeared in my vision. It was the bloody giant.


    He stood in heaven and earth, waving a big axe in his hand, and chopped it out with a fierce axe. For a time, the earth broke, and the bloody big hand and the bloody huge net broke at the same time.


    I took the opportunity to look back and scatter the holy stripe. He stumbled, covered his eyes and fell back.


    The female stiff hurriedly hugged me and said angrily, it makes you curious. Did you almost die?


    His mouth was strange, but his face was very worried. He opened my hand and breathed in my eyes. The pricking pain like a needle disappeared.


    Chen Hao hurried over and asked me what I saw. I saw that the woman was stiff and didn''t mean to stop, so I said what I saw.


    During the narration, I found that nvjiang was also listening and clicked in my heart. Can I say what I saw is different from what she saw?


    It should be.


    When I realized this, my excitement suddenly disappeared.


    After listening to my story, everyone was silent, but they couldn''t say why. Only Chen Hao guessed that the trapped ox head and horse face animals would have something to do with the ox head and horse face in the hell?


    I somewhat agree with him, and doubt that the demon refining pool leads to the underworld. If the demon world is opened, the underworld is likely to appear.


    The birth of five ways is exactly the outcome that Nu Jiang wants. After controlling the destiny chart, I found that every step she took was shrouded in mystery and elusive.


    This idea only passed through in my heart, and I didn''t say it.


    When we stayed for a few minutes, a golden light flew in the distance. Seeing the shape, Qin Xue hurried to move the jade shuttle and hurried to the Longmen.


    It can be said that there are a sea of people near Longmen. It has to be said that as long as there are human beings, there will be great changes.


    Xuanmen and overseas monks take the line where the dragon''s gate is located as the central axis and live on one side respectively. The original virgin forest has now been cleared out. A 500-600 meter open space has been vacated between the two groups, like a bucket platform.


    We had just fallen, and the golden light was flying in the distance. The overseas friar surnamed Guang followed us down. His face was gloomy and there were signs of direct action. He just saw that two groups had been separated from the field. He was worried that the action would make the situation out of control and form a disorderly fight.


    But he thinks a little too much. If he starts, people on our side will only give way.


    We are not as good as them in unity.


    Among the five aristocratic families, except the Ji family followed by Ji Yue, the other four came to ask their people. I looked at Jiang Nu, felt her nose and said that they went deep into the Dragon Cave. Unexpectedly, the door of the Dragon Cave suddenly closed and didn''t come out. Which Taoist friend surnamed Guang was almost trapped inside. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him.


    My voice was so loud that everyone present could hear me. The monk surnamed Guang overseas snorted coldly without excuse.


    The people of the four aristocratic families saw that it was not easy to investigate, so they retreated.


    And then someone from overseas fairy shouted, how about it? If you don''t have monster mounts, it''s very simple. As I said, you come out of people and we come out of animals.


    Tuoba Guhong stood in front. Obviously, they were talking about something before we came. It''s just that I''m curious. What are they out of animals and we out of people?

 Chapter 179

    I listened to it and found out what was going on.


    It turned out that after arriving here, the overseas immortal sect proposed to decide the order of entering the dragon''s gate by fighting animals. Lady Jiang knew the power of the dragon''s gate. After discussing with Tuoba Guhong, she wanted the overseas friars to go first and not compete for the quota.


    However, a group of overseas friars decided that there were no strange animals here. They made all kinds of difficulties and said that if they did not participate in the fight against animals, they could not enter the dragon''s gate.


    At this time, Tuoba Guhong''s face was gloomy, but there was no way. At this time, the overseas friars were aggressive and said that there were no captive animals in Xuanmen, which made people compare with their mounts.


    It doesn''t matter if there are intelligent monsters. However, their mounts are fierce beasts that haven''t opened their intelligence. They are tamed. They are not at the same level as Fire Kirin and nine headed Golden Eagle. In this way, they are completely looking down on the people of Xuanmen.


    What about the strange beast of the Qu family?


    Tuoba Guhong asked with a gloomy face. The only thing he could think of was the Sanskrit beast.


    But soon someone whispered back to him that the soul seduction door had disappeared for nearly half a year. After Qu Yuan got the little beast, he didn''t stay in the secret place, but returned to Qu''s house and disappeared together. Even if there is, it''s just one end. How can we fight so much more than them!


    When they heard the last sentence, they subconsciously looked at the direction occupied by overseas monks. Strange animals were flying or lying on the ground. They were majestic. Each head was very powerful, and they had a source like swallowing whales.


    In the future, when these fierce beasts open their wits, their overseas strength will double, completely surpassing the Xuanmen with five aristocratic families.


    I''m considering whether to use the human favor owed by those strange animals. We''ve all been to Longmen. It''s a little boring to compete for this. Moreover, there is only one chance. I''m afraid I won''t appreciate it if I still ask for them after using them.


    Chen Hao whispered in my ear, boss, look at those turtles, all of them are arrogant. Let''s call those monsters to let them know the power of local fierce beasts.


    I also saw the expressions of those people, which made people angry. Our side has a low momentum, especially when it comes to treating animals with people, everyone looks humiliated, but there is nothing to do.


    Seeing this scene, I intend to give this opportunity to improve morale to nvjiang. He took her to tell her about it, but as soon as he was about to leave, Tuoba Guhong noticed me and said with a cold hum that if Zhang Tong hadn''t killed the people of the seduction gate wantonly, the Qu family wouldn''t disappear. Now we still have a strange animal to use.


    As soon as Tuoba Guhong said this, the people around him looked at me with anger and immediately regarded me as a sinner.


    ha-ha.


    I smiled and took the girl Jiang to greet Qin Yue. I was ready to find a place to rest. Anyway, we entered the Longmen and walked around tomorrow. Maybe we could meet the opportunity.


    Tuoba and Guhong are angry and dare not stop them.


    There are more than a thousand people in the Xuanmen gate, which occupies a large piece of land. All the trees have been cut down. Instead of resting in their empty place, we found an open space in the woods. Chen Hao and I are going to cut down wood and build a cabin.


    As a result, Qin Xue controlled the jade shuttle to fall to the ground and pinched it in his hand. The jade shuttle became bigger and bigger, and finally formed a small house.


    Chen Hao looked at it foolishly. After a long time, he muttered that he should not have given it to her if he knew the baby was so good.


    To tell the truth, I regretted seeing the jade shuttle flying rapidly. Now I regret seeing that it can change.


    And nvjiang also said that this is a magic weapon that can break the void. It can be seen that Qinxue has not been able to give full play to its value.


    But now I regret it. Chen Hao said it in front of Qin Xue. I still have to scold him generously. But Qin Xue is not worried at all. I want to go back, because the jade shuttle is recognized by blood. Others can borrow it, but it''s impossible to take it away.


    After the jade shuttle changed, it just divided the room according to the head. After entering, there was a bed inside. The woman''s stiff eyebrows wrinkled slightly. This magic weapon is very special. It can communicate with the mind. In this way, people are spirit.


    The woman said, looking back at me and asked, I heard you sent her?


    I thought she regretted it as much as Chen Hao. I hurriedly said, wife, I gave it away. No matter how good it is, I can''t come back!


    The girl looked at me with a smile and said, yes, she learned very fast. She knows to give girls things.


    I felt strange. I listened to praise me and smiled on my face, but I always felt a little cold and hurried to sit in her arms.


    All of them are so tall that I can hold you! The woman complained, but her hand came around. I just asked, wife, what''s your name? Ji Tangtang?


    I said something deliberately and casually, trying to get her to correct it.


    Nu Jiang laughed at me, stretched out a finger, put Zhenyuan outside, drew two golden ancient characters, and taught me that Xuanyuan, this is my surname, Ji is the next surname of Xuanyuan, and also belongs to Xuanyuan clan.


    oh I answered calmly, but my heart was very excited. After getting along for so long, I finally know her last name. Then he asked, what about the last two?


    The girl smiled and wrote two more words. She taught me to say, wife. You call me Xuanyuan''s wife!


    I was excited and looked forward to hearing this. My face drooped and I was angry to get up. Seeing that I was angry, the woman took me back to her arms and put her arms around my shoulder.


    Now I''m growing for two years. I''ll hold her then.


    When I sat back, she smiled and said, what I taught you is heavenly script.


    Remembering that I couldn''t leave my name in the heavenly book, I said with some displeasure that I learned and couldn''t write my name in the heavenly book.


    The female stiff poked my forehead, hugged me and whispered that it was not a good thing for the heavenly book to leave a name, but for me, the best luck it gave me was to let me meet you.


    Really? I held her face in my hand and asked her to face me squarely. The woman''s stiff red eyes twinkled and became the same eyes as us in the next second, but there was still a red light in it, which could not be completely controlled.


    She looked at me with clear eyes and solemnly repeated what she had just said.


    I saw her speak so seriously. Her eyes were hot and tears swirled. Her best luck is to meet me. I''m not. Without her, there would be no me and Chen Hao now.


    But I''m afraid she''ll cut off the topic, sniffed and said, you haven''t told me your name yet.


    The woman pinched my nose and was about to say. But just then, there was a noise outside, and then I heard Chen Hao''s scolding.


    I frowned slightly and continued to ask. The woman was helpless to write the two words in the Dragon Cave. She taught me that Han, Xuanyuan Han.


    Lotus, so you are lotus essence. I laughed at her on purpose.


    Seeing that I had cancelled, the woman pretended to be angry, stretched out her hand, grabbed my ear and pulled it up. As soon as she pinches my ear, I will lean my head and look very painful. In fact, she is reluctant to exert herself.


    But as soon as they got up, Qin Xue and Jiang Nu pushed the door in. They saw that I was whispered by Han, and they were stiff at the door. However, Jiang Nu frowned and said, I shouldn''t have interrupted about your husband and wife, but your method seems wrong.


    Because the house is an illusion of jade shuttle, we don''t know how to lock the door, and as long as there is Qinxue, she can open the door at any time.


    Han Peng was stunned and loosened my ears for the first time, but he was still seen. To my surprise, Jiang NV spoke for me.


    Hum.


    Han Leng hummed and walked out with his hands on his back. He shouted at the door and got out of the way.


    Qin Xue and Jiang Nu sidled aside, and Han Hua went out. She couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know what was funny. When I looked over, Jiang Nu stared at me and said that she was afraid of her wife. She was so afraid that she would be worthless in the future.


    I gave them a white look and hurried out to see the situation.


    In the open space in front of the jade shuttle, hundreds of people are crowded around. Tuoba Guhong is the leader. Chen Hao is confronting them with yuhuatian and Lanyu, but there is no female stiffness among them. I don''t know where to go.


    When Tuoba Guhong saw me coming out, he said, Zhang Tong, you forced the soul seduction gate away, so we have no strange animals. Now you must be the first to fight.


    Yes, it must be the second.


    The people around agreed and raised their fists, like a demonstration shouting slogans. I just want to laugh. They can''t afford to lose the face of the family. They find an excuse to catch me and want to take me out to shoot.


    Chen Hao immediately took me back, but in their view, it was easier to accept the brazen push me out than they lost face in front of overseas monks, and they wouldn''t care about Chen Hao''s ridicule.


    A burst of noise made me a little irritable. I couldn''t help drinking. All right, I''ll play the first game.


    Chen Hao grabbed me and said, boss, you go and fight with their mounts. Where else does sister-in-law''s face go.


    I whispered, don''t forget I have strange animals.


    As soon as Chen Hao''s eyes lit up, he immediately went back to Tuoba Guhong road. OK, my boss came out in person. But it''s agreed that after the first game, the rest has nothing to do with us, right?


    Their purpose is to let me go out and follow me. In this way, they won''t feel ashamed. When they smell the speech, they all nod and say yes.


    Seeing this, I won''t say much. Let them lead the way. Standing in the field outside is the white rhinoceros monster, who keeps shaving the ground with his hoof and blowing his nose. It looks majestic. It''s really a dog''s strength.


    When overseas monks heard that someone was going to war, they all burst into laughter.


    Even the Xuanmen side looked at me with a sneer, as if I was humiliating them. It''s really


    I took out two exotic breath whistles, identified the little unicorn, put it in my mouth and blew a few times.


    I used this thing for the first time. After blowing it, I searched everywhere. As a result, I didn''t see a small unicorn. There was no movement for a few minutes. I couldn''t wait.


    Mubai raised his voice and said, Zhang Tong, since you have decided to fight, don''t waste time, or you just admit defeat. None of your people are allowed to enter the dragon''s gate.


    As soon as he heard that he was not allowed to enter the dragon''s gate, all the people in the Xuanmen quit. They all made a voice to urge him. Tuoba Guhong asked gloomily, Zhang Tong, what do you mean?


    Look at his posture. He wants to push me out by force. But just then, in the direction of Feilong bridge, there was a white shadow from far to near.

 Chapter 180

    Tuoba Guhong wanted to push me out. I looked back at him and said coldly, did I say I wanted to fight in person? I have animals.


    When I finished, I whistled. The unicorn turned into a white shadow and fell to me. I gently touched me with my head. I stroked its head, squatted down and looked at it with flat eyes, giving absolute respect, because it was not my mount after all.


    The unicorn responded with a deep cry, rubbing my face with its furry forehead.


    Tuoba Guhong and others looked ugly, and the overseas monks were also very surprised. I communicated with the unicorn and gave him the reason to come over.


    Understand me, the little Unicorn looked at the rhinoceros with contempt in his eyes. I''m afraid it can''t fight. It doesn''t look like a problem now. So he said to Tuoba Guhong, after this fight, it''s up to you.


    I''m too lazy to look at their colorful faces.


    When the unicorn came to the scene, it began to shine. It was covered with a layer of silver light. It was unspeakably holy. It was completely different from other monsters.


    And with the release of breath, it quickly grows tall, equal to the rhinoceros. The two animals look at each other and roar provocatively at the same time.


    The rhinoceros spewed out two air currents from its nostrils, and two pits immediately appeared on the ground. It roared, spread its hooves, and hit the unicorn crazily. The unicorn didn''t move, but stared at the rhinoceros. At the moment of collision, it stood up and stepped on the rhinoceros''s forehead.


    Bang, with a loud noise, the power of terror broke out and rolled up countless earth rocks.


    The unicorn was condescending and used skills, but it was pushed back by the huge impact force. Its hind feet plowed two deep pits on the ground. However, after retreating more than ten meters, the rhinoceros could not bear the pressure of the unicorn. Its knees softened and knelt directly on the ground. The inertia caused by its huge body made it jump four or five meters in front, The head arched countless earth rocks and buried half of its head in it.


    At the moment of stopping, the unicorn stood up again and stepped down. The rhinoceros''s head fell into the ground for half a meter, and then did not move.


    It''s over?


    I frowned slightly and felt that it was too fast, because the cultivation of unicorn was similar to that of rhinoceros in the early stage of juxia. Even if it used skills, rhinoceros shouldn''t be so vulnerable.


    At this time, the unicorn in the field saw that the rhinoceros did not move and stepped back on guard. At this time, the rune on the rhinoceros lit up, the surrounding earth and rock melted rapidly, and its huge body began to sink into the magma.


    Overseas friars retreated one after another. Someone sneered and said that they angered senior brother mubai''s fire rhinoceros. Even if it was a mountain, it had to be knocked away by it.


    The rest looked relaxed and held their hands ready to see a good play. Mu Bai''s face was also confident. Seeing me looking at it, he nodded to me with great grace.


    When the rhinoceros disappeared into the magma, the little Unicorn seemed to smell danger. All its silver hair stood upright and gave a low roar. Its light exploded and flew directly into the void. But almost at the moment of its take-off, the earth shook under its feet and several huge cracks appeared. The next second, a fiery red rhinoceros like a hill rose into the air, Chase the little unicorn.


    At this time, the rhinoceros was red all over, dressed in a layer of red refined iron and steel armor, and was murderous. The sharp rhinoceros horn was directly lifted to the softest belly of the unicorn.


    My heart tightened and I couldn''t help shaking my fist.


    Both animals are very fast, but the rhinoceros is faster. It catches up with the unicorn in the blink of an eye and fiercely bumps into the belly of the little beast.


    When the runes burst, the lava on the rhinoceros also spread, covering thousands of meters of void in an instant, turning the sky into a big stove. Runes constantly fly out of its body, melt into the lava and shine continuously.


    The unicorn is completely submerged in it. Life and death are unknown. At this time, Tuoba Guhong sneered and said, Zhang Tong, you can''t just get a fierce beast and want to perfunctory us? You know, in the first game, it''s our Xuanmen''s face. You''re losing our face.


    I stared at the sky, the holy seal was released in my mind, and the holy grain was constantly injected into my eyes to see the situation inside. At the same time, I opened my mouth and said to mubai, I admit defeat and can stop.


    The population of the little unicorn is very rare. It is estimated that it is two mothers and children. It can''t be allowed to die like this.


    Seeing me admit defeat, Tuoba Guhong stopped in front and said, Zhang Tong, do you really want to humiliate our Xuanmen?


    Chen Hao and yuhuatian stood up. Chen Hao angrily said to him, so afraid of losing face, why don''t you go in person?


    The gourd shakes like a tumbler. It is estimated that it wants to shake its head. It disdains Tuoba Guhong and says, when did Tuoba family become so shameless?


    At this time, mubai didn''t answer me or stop. I said again, I admit defeat and let your rhinoceros stop.


    Isn''t it a monster? Look, I''m worried about you.


    Mu Bai snorted coldly, with obvious intention to kill or seriously hurt the unicorn.


    At this time, I had seen through the overwhelming lava and didn''t see the figure of the little beast. My face changed. I shouted coldly and called back your rhinoceros beast.


    Mubai left me and ignored it.


    I know I can''t drag on. The holy grain is taken back from my eyes and the holy seal is released. With the help of the relic son, three hundred Arhats are manifest. There is a Buddha chanting in it. Chen Hao comes and takes me with him, and I''m ready to resist the sky.


    Seeing that I was going to intervene in the duel of strange animals, mubai they immediately stopped me. Seeing that, I jumped at mubai first, and Chen Hao and Lan Yu also shot.


    A silvery white mirror appeared on the top of Lanyu''s head, and a white mark was shot from it. It shone on a person next to mubai and directly fixed him.


    Last time they discussed harvest, lanyue sold it. Unexpectedly, it was such a magic weapon.


    However, when I was close to mubai, the mountain and sea map of Ziyun flew out, and the nine big tripods of mubai appeared. The strange image was horizontal in front. My field could be pressed down, but the mountain and sea surged and the speed became extremely slow.


    I was in a hurry. I didn''t know where it would go.


    But just then, there was a terrible smell behind her, accompanied by Ji Yue''s singing. She was calling the real body of the five clawed Golden Dragon. At the moment of the release of the Dragon gas, the strange animals on the side of overseas monks roared uneasily.


    But just then, Qin Xue suddenly shouted, boy, don''t fight, the little unicorn is all right.


    I looked up and saw a white light in the fiery red sky. It was the light of the little unicorn. See that the sanctuary is closed and retreat.


    Ji Yue also stopped singing at the same time. Overseas friars, juxianzhong is ready to go. If he hadn''t been afraid of Han''s Xuanyuan sword, he would have shot directly just now.


    Mubai didn''t catch up with them either. They took their magic weapons and looked at the sky again. But I know, as Han said, there will be a war between the two sides sooner or later.


    Boom!


    Just then, the void shook, the red lava broke, and a lump of dark things fell from the sky. The unicorn appeared in the void. The white light was flashing, and the void formed milky white light, which was a little fuzzy in the sun.


    I was confused. I just observed with holy stripe. Why can''t I see it?


    Bang.


    The rhinoceros fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily, forming a big pit. The runes on its body are dim and there is no sign of fire. There is a blood hole in the abdomen, which was pierced by a unicorn.


    After all, the little unicorn is a cub. It may be the first time to experience such a battle. When it landed next to me, there were several wounds in its hair, which made it very tired.


    However, at this time, Ziyun stood up and said, according to the rules, your victory is the challenger, and you need to accept our challenge, but I don''t see any other beast, so you can only let it continue to fight.


    What do you mean? Chen Hao pointed to her and shouted angrily. Do you want to fight in wheels?


    Ziyun stood up and said, no way, who let you have only one beast.


    I was really angry when I held the little unicorn. Sen Leng asked her, can you let all your monsters go together and directly compare a result?


    ha-ha. Mu Baigang checked the injury of the fire rhinoceros. It looked very heavy. He didn''t move when he hit it from the void, and his body became the size of a calf.


    And from Mu Bai''s face, he just said that it was just a strange animal. He thought that the fire rhinoceros had an advantage and pretended not to care.


    Mubai went to the front of the crowd, looked at me coldly and said, Zhang Tong, I think you''re going to play in person, but say well, you can only use your own strength, otherwise it''s unfair to use holy seal.


    Yes, but you''re wrong. I won''t do it myself.


    I answered coldly, took out the whistle given by nine golden eagles and blew it hard.


    Mubai smiled and said, what am I supposed to be? There''s still a strange animal. Do you think you want to win all the strange animals on our fairy island with two strange animals?


    The overseas monks burst into laughter and continued to wait for the good play with their hands.


    Chen Hao, Qin Xue, they know that my nine headed golden eagle owes me a favor. When I blow the whistle, they are all relieved.


    Chen Hao couldn''t hold back his breath. He smiled and said to mubai, "a group of woodlouse in the sea." I see you are on the island for a long time, and your vision has also become smaller. It has become a frog in the well.


    The overseas friars heard the speech and wanted to refute it, but suddenly a man pointed to the sky and shouted, what''s that?


    In the distance, Fire Kirin took the lead in the formation. The flames were towering and wanted to burn the sky. Behind him were nine gold sculptures and Sanskrit monsters, each as big as a giant peak, which crushed all the monsters of overseas monks from their heads.


    The first three have passed through the existence of seven dragon gates, and they have the ability to break the emptiness. If there is no limitation, they all have the ability to turn demons.


    The important thing is that they survive in the fight. In the same realm, their momentum can deter their opponents.


    Huo Qilin and the nine headed Golden Eagle arrived first. They circled in the void to block out the sun. Moreover, the nine headed Golden Eagle spit out words and asked me what''s the matter.


    They didn''t pay attention to those immortal animals overseas at all.


    Moreover, it spit out words, and the smile on the faces of mubai and others suddenly solidified. It was so frightened that it almost cried out.

 Chapter 181

    Nine golden eagles and fire unicorns are followed by forty or fifty strange animals, all powerful creatures.


    They fly in the sky, cover the sun, cast huge virtual shadows on the ground, and let out their powerful breath.


    The same is juxia. I feel that foreign animals are very different from them. The momentum honed in the fight is very similar to our will to forge Taoism. Juxia has been able to use it.


    The foreign animals of overseas monks have been raised since childhood. Even if they retain the tradition of fighting animals, they are only on the platform of Taoism, and the effect is not great.


    Those pets are now facing the fierce animals in the secret territory. They all growl uneasily and start to retreat. They don''t dare to fight at all.


    I was worried that mubai would admit defeat. Jiutou Golden Eagle asked. I quickly said the reason and gave it a hint to beat it up.


    The nine golden eagles came over and gave a cry. Nine special sound waves floated to the strange animals of overseas friars. Dozens of strange animals in front of them were like frightened birds and were about to flee when they stepped into the air. However, the Sanskrit of Sanskrit animals all over the body was released. They came from behind and fell directly from the sky. The power of terror was released and fell into the sky.


    The fleeing monsters had no time to release their power to stop them, so they were knocked back directly.


    Nine golden eagles sounded the horn of war, and forty or fifty strange animals in the secret territory rushed up. It felt like wolves had entered the village, and the dog had to flee. But there are exceptions. Ziyun''s big fish opens its mouth and forms a huge black hole to swallow all the fierce beasts in the secret land.


    However, when the Fire Kirin fell, the flame rose all over his body, and his body kept rising. Its strongest body was hundreds of meters high, like a hill thrown into the void, but it was not finished here. The Kirin gave a low roar, and the flame shrouded his body. There was a huge virtual shadow in the sky, which was the virtual shadow of the ancient Kirin.


    Huoqilin Xianzu directly suppressed whale swallowing, almost instantly, without any suspense.


    Wu De saw Qilin Xianzu and told a legend of ancient times.


    At the beginning of heaven and earth, three divine animal races were born. The dragon family is the king of the scale family, the Kirin is the king of animals, and the Phoenix is the king of birds. All the three families are the darling of heaven and earth and are incomparably powerful.


    Later, instigated by the chaotic demon Luo Xuan, the dragon and Phoenix had the greatest war in ancient times. The two races had a great war, and the Kirin were involved in it. There was a scuffle among the three races. Finally, the Phoenix and Kirin joined hands against the dragon, and the two sides drew.


    The war was also called the first robbery of dragon and Phoenix because it was initiated by dragon and Phoenix. The catastrophe almost destroyed half of the barren world. Hongjun didn''t set foot on the peak at that time. He just dared to wait and see and didn''t dare to intervene in it.


    The three ethnic wars affected the whole flood and famine, and then accelerated the end of the flood and famine era. After the war, the three ethnic groups also withdrew from the wasteland to compete for supremacy. The Dragon nationality returned to the East China Sea, and the Phoenix nationality retreated to the immortal volcano in the south, which is their habitat. The Phoenix is also called the immortal bird by later generations.


    The vulnerable Qilin ethnic group was almost wiped out in this catastrophe.


    Wu De said in a leisurely manner, listening to a group of overseas monks'' faces turn blue and white.


    We were also very shocked, and I guess Wu De said it at this time because Qilin showed his ancestors, like ancient real blood.


    The strange image of the ancestor of the unicorn beast can no longer be described as big. The dark golden unicorn virtual shadow seems to be standing under the starry sky, which is terrible.


    It can be seen how strong the divine beasts were in the famine era. At the same time, I also thought that the dragon clan would only be more terrible because they fought against the Kirin clan and the Phoenix clan.


    The Qilin manifesting the strange image seemed to arouse the comparison. The Sanskrit strange animal uttered a roar in its mouth, which shocked the whole sky. Behind it appeared a Buddhist kingdom, just like a world. In that strange image, I saw the real body of the Sanskrit animal. It crawled under his highness Jin Guangda and listened to the Buddha''s sermon.


    In the strange image, the sound of the great road is heard all the time. It is the same as all living beings in heaven and earth.


    The nine headed Golden Eagle is unwilling to fall behind. Behind him, there is also a terrible strange image. It is a world of nothingness. The divine palace is powerful and unparalleled.


    Lanyu and lanyue saw the strange image behind the nine head golden carving, and were so excited that tears filled their eyes. They whispered that it was Kunlun virtual. It turned out that it came from the broken virtual world.


    The existence and destruction of Kunlun emptiness, even in ancient times, is still a mystery. Unexpectedly, the nine headed Golden Eagle is connected with it.


    I was shocked when I looked at the sky. The appearance of Buddha, Zu Qilin and Kunlun can only prove that the legendary ancient world really existed. And those who have the power of heaven and earth have also existed.


    Originally, they were called to take a breath. Unexpectedly, in the end, the strange image was added. Although there was no essential improvement in strength, the momentum was raised to a terrible level. They felt the smell of famine. The mounts kept by overseas friars did not dare to resist. They made a deep sob and crawled in the void, Let the fierce animals in the secret place trample and beat.


    For a time, the dust was flying, and all the foreign animals were knocked down to the ground and smashed into the ground.


    Chen Hao is right. The vast China and the vast Kyushu have gone through endless ancient times, even if it is broken and destroyed, but what it leaves can still not be subject to people.


    Overseas retains too many ancient things to make them strong, but even so, compared with the whole continent, they are still insignificant.


    I was affected by that momentum, as if I were in that world. The blood gas in the whole human body was boiling, the sixth vertebra was shining, and there were thunder clouds in the sky.


    Will casts Tao. It is not an invincible will, but a will to fight. I don''t know when to start, the line of sight in my eyes began to turn red, and the huge virtual shadow emerged. The difference is that at this time, there are golden veins in the blood red body, and the thirty-six vertebrae emit dazzling golden light, like standing on the backbone of heaven and earth, opening up the nothingness.


    The meridians in my body manifest. After discovering the difference, I quickly control it to arrange again, as consistent as possible with the manifestation of the giant. At the moment of adjustment, the power in my body is like a volcanic eruption, crazy soaring, and the sixth vertebrae is lit up at the same time. At the same time, a thunder comes from the sky, and the sky of the whole world comes.


    At this time, my sight returned to normal. I saw that the field had been empty, and the battle of strange animals had ended. I retreated to the distance to watch.


    I felt the power of heaven to fall, and I was a little scared, because the breath seemed to wipe me out completely.


    I looked around and couldn''t see the figure of Han. I was a little flustered.


    But at this time, the voice of nine golden eagles said, don''t panic, your robbery is extraordinary, higher than a realm, and you should deal with it wholeheartedly.


    At this time, Chen Hao also heard that, boss, robbery is very similar to the power of Longmen, but it needs a lot of violence and resistance, otherwise it will be directly destroyed.


    The first time I went through the robbery, I had no bottom in my heart. After listening to the words of nine golden eagles and Chen Hao, I had a bottom. I took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    Nine thunder clouds are condensed, and there are golden veins inside. They emerge with lightning, like the power of law.


    At this time, Jiang NV seemed to think of something and hurriedly sent a message to me saying, Tong Tong, don''t use the holy seal, otherwise it will lead to robbery and change.


    I couldn''t send a message to them. I could only nod and hear the signals. At this time, the first lightning fell, and the terrible force seemed to push me underground. Before I reached the top of my head, the joints of my legs began to tremble. It was not fear, but it was difficult to bear that force.


    At the moment of lightning falling, I shouted angrily and hit with a fist. The runes on the meridians in my body were glowing, emitting an ancient and powerful breath. The power of lightning was weakened by half, and the remaining half fell on my body. After baptism, the runes in the meridians were even worse, and they were integrated into my body according to the law.


    I heard an overseas friar surnamed Guang in the distance saying, how is it possible? He doesn''t want to go against the sky when he comes to juxia?


    I ignored his words and focused all my energy on dealing with lightning. In the roar, the second fell, which was more terrible than the first. However, I had an experience. I was confident in dealing with it, lit up the meridians in my body, hit it with the same punch, and used the law just integrated. It seemed to shake the void. It was very strong and special.


    At this moment, I didn''t lift the Xia realm, but the strength of my body seemed to carry the power of lifting the Xia. When the fourth lightning stroke fell, the law had been integrated into the meridians. With one punch, the law flickered and cracks appeared in the void.


    ha-ha. I laughed to myself with joy. Although the lightning strike was terrible, the benefits were also huge. The important thing is that although my natural disaster crossed the realm, it has not reached the abnormal level of Wu De.


    Wu De''s robbery is no longer to sharpen him, but to erase it. It can be said that when he crosses a robbery, I''m afraid it is equivalent to the great robbery of breaking emptiness and becoming holy. Tianwei is not training, but erasing, because the power of the human body has exceeded this natural balance and is not allowed.


    After the sixth heaven robbery fell, I quickly adjusted my Qi and blood to make the meridians and meridians reach the strongest after the fusion rule, because the last three will fall at the same time, which is the most dangerous time. Last time in Shiao mountain, Bai Xiaofei said that 99% of people lost at the last moment.


    However, just when I was ready, a golden light suddenly burst out in the crowd of overseas monks, and the Juxian bell flew out of the sky to attack the disaster.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily for the first time. Jiang Nu tried to stop the Yellow River, but it was still late. The speed of the big clock was too fast.


    Juxian bell hit inside, and the whole sky was shaking. The monk surnamed Guang quickly took back the Juxian bell.


    The natural disaster to fall suddenly converged and changed, and the power was even more terrible.


    With a roar, Chen Hao grabbed the cut immortal gourd and jumped into the overseas friars alone, but at this time, the nine golden eagles made a sound to stop and said, don''t do anything, otherwise it will only lead to robbery again.


    Overseas friars gloated over the disaster and watched the sky rise to a higher level of natural disaster. Some people said it was not too big. I think this boy can deal with it easily. I think it''s OK this time. I''ll add some materials to him later.


    Listen to them, the people of Xuanmen finally share a common hatred. The five aristocratic families speak at the same time. Whoever is fighting is provoking war.


    The man who opened his mouth sneered and said, can anyone on your side stop senior brother Guang?


    Jiang Nu is anxious to look for Nu Jiang everywhere. I am also a little anxious. The thunder robbery after the change is delayed, and the strength accumulates more and more. If it changes once, it will really be wiped out.

 Chapter 182

    I looked around my eyes, but there was still no Han''s figure, and I didn''t know where she had gone. It''s reasonable to say that she pinched my ear and was seen. I wasn''t angry. What was she angry about?


    And everyone in the secret place is concentrated here. What does she do when she leaves alone? Just now there was a grand vision of Qilin Xianzu. You can see it thousands of miles away. Even if you are around, you should come here at this time.


    But now I can''t think about it. The thunder robbery fell again. Fortunately, it didn''t fall directly when the last three became stronger, but started from the first one and accepted the baptism of nine lightning strikes again.


    I took the first three, but the fourth fell, and my body couldn''t bear it. There were cracks in the runes on the meridians, and the luminous spine was dim and almost destroyed.


    The fourth thunder robbery in the sky followed, giving me no chance to breathe.


    Overseas friars saw that I was showing signs of hard support, and someone gathered strength secretly. The fourth thunder fell, and I was beaten to spew out a big mouthful of blood. There were cracks on my body, revealing my thick white bones. The pain was unbearable. Following the fifth road, an overseas monk shot at the same time, trying to kill me at the moment when I was struck by lightning.


    However, the chopping immortal Throwing Knife flew out at the first time. Urged by Chen Hao, it could resist the rising clouds. Moreover, it also shot several times, which made the monks pale. However, Ziyun offered a mountain and sea map to stop the chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    When the sixth road fell, the earth and rock under my feet collapsed and flew, and the earth under my feet could not bear it. In an instant, it was driven into the ground like a human pile, and was trapped by earth and rock below my knees.


    I shouted angrily, hit the ground with one punch, broke the surrounding earth and stone and jumped out. At this time, three lightning strikes fell, Juxian bell appeared again and wanted to do it again.


    But at the critical moment, a big golden sword flew into the air in the direction of Hualong pool, which was tens of meters long. It swept across the air. Only heard a crisp sound of Dong, Juxian bell flew out backwards. Xuanyuan sword did not pursue, but turned its direction and wanted to directly kill the friar surnamed Guang.


    Ziyun''s mountain and sea map became apparent again, blocking Xuanyuan sword, but the big sword soared into the sky and directly entered the mountain and sea to suppress the tide and deter the mountains.


    Unfortunately, the ancient fairy map contains the rules of heaven and earth. Mountains and seas carry all things. Xuanyuan sword enters the edge and can''t advance inch after touching the core. It can only retreat.


    However, Xuanyuan''s sword soared in the air to deter overseas friars surnamed Guang. He didn''t dare to fight after he called back Juxian bell.


    But Han Dan didn''t appear. I don''t know what she was doing in Hualong pool.


    The three thunder robbers fell down at the same time. The terrible force made my whole body ache and crawled on the ground. In an instant, I was submerged by the thunder all over the sky.


    The people outside exclaimed, because they saw that there were rules and runes to suppress me, and the thunder disappeared, and I had disappeared.


    Jiang Nu reacted first, rushed to the scene of the thunder robbery and shouted my name.


    I heard their voice, but I was imprisoned by laws. I didn''t refine for a time, and the joints of my body were interrupted. I don''t know how deep it is underground.


    But soon I saw that the earth and rock on it was loose. They planed with their bare hands and dug out a deep pit. When Chen Hao''s face appeared in the field of vision, I said with difficulty, don''t touch me.


    The law runes in the Tianjie are still in my body. They don''t fuse. If he touches me, he may be eaten back.


    The appearance of Xuanyuan sword deterred overseas friars, but after the thunder was robbed, Xuanyuan sword flew back. I don''t know what happened in Hualong pool.


    Seeing that Han did not appear, the overseas friars began to sneer again. However, they attacked me secretly and triggered robbery. At this time, when they heard the voice of ridicule, Xuanmen rarely united and denounced together.


    The nine headed golden carving and the Sanskrit beast became smaller and fell next to me. After seeing them, they said goodbye and left. They didn''t want to interfere. And as soon as they left, my breath and whistle dissipated naturally. But the little Unicorn stayed, lay on the edge of the pit and looked at me.


    Chen Hao, they were worried about me, but I was worried about Han. She left without saying a word. I didn''t see her. Something must have happened and I couldn''t leave for a moment.


    Jiang Nu squatted next to her and said with a slightly heavy face that your wife doesn''t know what''s going on. She didn''t see anyone at such an important moment.


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know that I would suddenly cross the robbery. Tianwei I felt it a few days ago, but I didn''t expect that the manifestation of Zu Qilin would affect my state of mind. Sudden changes occurred and triggered a natural disaster.


    Ten minutes later, I moved my hands and feet. The meridians became more powerful after integrating the laws, and I could call them. I just didn''t know how powerful the actual combat was. Was it different from juxia''s law.


    But there was no time to test it. It jumped out of the earth and rock in an instant. At this time, Tuoba Guhong, with the people of Xuanmen, had already quarreled with the overseas friars. He had a great intention to do it.


    I didn''t have time to pay attention, so Qin Xue took the jade shuttle house and sent me to Hualong pool. Lanyue and Lanyu all followed and let Tuoba Guhong quarrel with overseas monks.


    But when we left, the smell of gunpowder was very strong.


    When I arrived at Hualong pool, I saw ten Yangyi here, but I didn''t see Han. I asked coldly, have you seen my wife.


    The broken leg Yang pointed to the Hualong pool, which means that the Han went in.


    I frowned, but I could only wait. This wait was several hours until it was dark, and a light suddenly appeared in the Hualong pool. Xuanyuan sword broke through the water and opened a channel in the weak water. Han Han followed her and flew out. However, at the moment she left the weak water, a huge purple blue vortex appeared in the pool.


    It was a passage connecting another world. A big golden hand came out of the darkness and shouted angrily, mole ants, die.


    The fist contained powerful laws. Before she caught up with Nu Jiang, she opened her mouth and spewed out a few big mouthfuls of blood. She paused a little, turned back and cut off with a sword.


    Xuanyuan sword buzzed, directly broke through the void and fell, but the speed of the golden fist didn''t decrease. When it met the blade, it missed directly and still wanted to kill the female stiff.


    The breath of the golden big hand is too frightening and disturbing. Everyone didn''t react. Even if they reacted, they couldn''t stop Xuanyuan sword, and our attack also didn''t work.


    Seeing that the golden fist was about to catch up with the female stiff, I shouted angrily, and the twelve relics glowed. The holy seal was not in the field of release, but separated from my soul and directly met the golden fist.


    At the moment of collision, the holy seal turned into the virtual image of the female Holy Buddha. As soon as she appeared, she mobilized the power of the whole holy seal and the Buddha pointed it out.


    One punch and one finger collided, and the void with a radius of more than ten meters collapsed directly. It was dark inside. All the forces escaped from the terrible impact fell into the collapsed space-time and did not emit.


    But almost as the golden fist broke, the female Saint Buddha also turned into a holy seal.


    Click. There was a light noise from the void. There was a crack on the holy seal. The next second, all the breath dissipated. The holy seal collapsed and fell into the closing space crack. I don''t know where it was floating.


    I thought it was over, but as soon as I looked back, I found that the broken golden fist was condensing again, breaking the void and continuing to pursue Han.


    wife. I shouted, the meridians in my body glowed, stepped on the ground fiercely, and jumped directly into the void with the strength of my flesh. I didn''t want to chase her, but wanted to block in front of the fist.


    However, the golden fist touched time and space, and it took a second or two to collapse and agglomerate. In these two seconds, Han has escaped more than ten kilometers, but when I blocked in front, I found that it had reached the sky.


    Seeing that the lotus was about to be killed, a golden lotus suddenly appeared in the sky. After exploding, a golden fox jumped out of it.


    The Golden Fox has nine tails in the air. It doesn''t want to fight against holding a golden fist, but to block in front with its own body.


    I recognized it at a glance, but everything happened in a moment. I had no time to think and speak.


    However, unexpectedly, the golden fist suddenly spread out in front of yun''er and didn''t want to hurt her.


    At this time, the purple and blue vortex in the Hualong pool gradually disappeared, and the breath of destroying the sky and the earth was silent.


    I took a long breath and fell to the ground.


    Han Hua went back and forth and fell in front of yun''er. They confronted each other. Yun''er opened his mouth and said to Nu Jiang, don''t ask. I won''t say if I asked. I came today to return Zhang Tong''s favor.


    The Golden Fox turned into a human shape. Yun''er looked at me from a distance and said, I have returned the favor, but I advise you that you can''t resist some power. It''s best not to touch it.


    Yuner''s voice fell, and the Golden Lotus became apparent again. After the explosion, countless golden lights were scattered in the night sky. After it was dim, her people also disappeared.


    Handan dropped her Xuanyuan sword. She put the sword across her chest and looked at it carefully. I looked at it and was too frightened to speak.


    There are five shallow marks on the body of Xuanyuan sword, which are branded by that fist.


    My holy seal was broken. I was afraid that the twelve relics couldn''t hold the magic crystal. I didn''t have time to ask her what was the matter. I sat down cross legged for the first time, looked inside and found that the magic crystal was imprisoned very dead. I was secretly relieved.


    It''s just a pity that the holy seal has the ability to suppress juxia. Now it''s back to the beginning. However, there are rules in the body. I don''t know if it is the same as juxia realm.


    I realized that I had left the Lingqiao, and I heard Jiang Nu complaining about Han Peng and saying, what''s the matter with you? Your husband was robbed. You didn''t say it in your absence and did some dangerous things without authorization. If the hand hadn''t been very fast just now, Tong Tong Tong has been killed now.


    Talking about the golden hand, ginger''s face still showed fear.


    Han Hua ignored it, took back Xuanyuan sword, came towards me, helped me stand up and asked softly, are you all right?


    don''t worry. I smiled softly with theout reproach or questioning.


    When she entered the secret place, she was doing things, not to protect me. Hanhe gently wiped the mud on my face with his hand and said softly, don''t do it again next time in such a situation. It''s very dangerous.


    I didn''t respond. I just looked at her. The woman bowed her head and kissed me on the forehead without too much words.


    Every step of what she explores is extremely dangerous, but this is her way. I can''t stop it, let alone complain about her like Jiang NV.


    And she chose not to explain to me and let me know, which is actually the greatest protection.

 Chapter 183

    I didn''t ask Han what he did, and Han didn''t explain to me. But the tenderness in her eyes already contains all love and worry.


    The moment I stood in front of her, I believed that no one was more desperate and afraid than her.


    Similarly, when she was about to be caught up by the golden fist, my fear had reached the level of despair. It''s just that the time is too short to have too many emotions and reactions in a few seconds. What comes to mind is how to deal with it.


    When Jiang Nu saw that we didn''t pay attention to her, she understood the truth, not in words. She followed Qin Xue to avoid them and left space for us.


    Han and I looked at each other. After a long time, my eyes were red and tears rolled down. I hate myself. Why didn''t I live in the same era with her, so our cultivation wouldn''t be so bad. Now, her pace is faster and faster. No matter how hard I try, there will never be enough time.


    Wife, don''t take risks in the future, will you?


    Looking at her for a long time, I choked and said a complete sentence. I''m afraid I won''t be so lucky next time.


    This time, thanks to yun''er''s prediction in advance and his promise to me.


    Han did not speak. I held her hand tightly and said, give me some time.


    At the age of nine, I entered the realm of heaven and earth. In just over a year, I have crossed the realm of Xuantong and Qiwu, and stepped into the realm of Hedao. I''m afraid that even if I take the golden elixir, the speed can only be so.


    Moreover, although the sequelae of Jindan is weak, it still exists. I''m afraid that when I come to the end, the gap with her will become larger and larger. Moreover, Bansheng is not enough to see the people behind Li Guangfu.


    But I regret what happened just now.


    Han Dan came here alone. He should have seen something when he came. I''m afraid it''s not just the entanglement of demon clan and ghost road in Hualong pool.


    Han has been silent. I stare at her. Her red eyes are still in my memory, but now I''m not afraid. Staring at me for a few seconds, a drop of tears suddenly rolled out of her eyes, but soon reached out to wipe it off, covered it with a smile, pinched my face and said, why do I want to throw you away like a small tail.


    After saying that, she hugged me in her arms, and cold tears fell on my neck. Seeing her cry frightened me. I didn''t know how to comfort her. I had to learn to coax the child and pat her on the back.


    Cuddled for several minutes, Han Hua just pushed me away, gave me a white look and said that children coax me like this!


    Then he pulled my mouth with his hand. Maybe he found that he could pull it without raising his hand before. Now he is going to raise his hand. His eyebrows are frowned. Dissatisfied, he grows so fast that he won''t be able to pull it in a few years.


    I gave her a white look and led her to the place where Jiang NV carried them away. On the way, she looked back at Hualong pool and said with some concern, Tong Tong, you won''t have much time. You have to refuel. And don''t have anything to do with yun''er in the future.


    I thought she was afraid of the fox spirit tempting me and wanted to argue for yun''er, but she continued that yun''er was very dangerous.


    I was stunned when I heard the speech. She said so. Then we can be sure that Yuner has something to do with Li Guangfu.


    I took a few steps and stopped to say, wife, since yun''er has something to do with the world, maybe I can find some clues from her. And Li Guangfu, does he have such a high status?


    In the first World War of Tianming Valley, Han said that Li Guangfu was just a running dog, but what he saw from yun''er now is not quite like a running dog.


    It seems that there are some complex connections between the five Tao, which are elusive.


    After saying no, Han Peng was silent and didn''t intend to talk more. When Qin Xue met them, she suddenly stopped and asked me, Tong Tong, do you miss your parents and grandpa?


    I almost blurted out and said I wanted to. When I reacted, I smiled and said I didn''t want to.


    Han Hua touched my head.


    Quietly go to the place where Qin Xue and Jiang Nu are, and take the jade shuttle back to the Longmen.


    A bonfire was lit in the Xuanmen gate and the crowd of overseas monks, breaking the silence here.


    Chen Hao, yuhuatian and Wu De didn''t follow. Seeing us back, they hurried to meet us. On the way, I told Jiang Nu not to talk about Hualong pool, so that everyone could have a good mood.


    Sometimes, knowing that the enemy is too strong may not be a good thing.


    Yusuo continued to turn into a house. We also lit a bonfire outside and sat around for barbecue. The unicorn snuggled up beside me, which attracted Han''s attention and stroked gently.


    At the beginning, the little monologue was a little afraid, and he became familiar with the road a few minutes later. Chen Hao said that the turtles were afraid of being beaten, injured and dead, which made the sea bastards lose face and made an appointment for tomorrow''s duel. The first game was Yaozi against Ziyun, and the second game was Ji Yue against mubai.


    I''m looking forward to Yaozi''s action. Because the only one in the five aristocratic families has never seen him play, I don''t know what he can do. As for Ji Yue, I''m also looking forward to it, but what I''m looking forward to is not her, but the real body of the five clawed Golden Dragon in her seal.


    Chen Hao said that if one wins and one loses, they will have to fight again. The personnel are to be determined, but they may play Guangxu, the friar with juxianzhong.


    Guangxu shot, it can only be handled by a woman.


    Wu De then said, I also heard about the disciple who can perform magic watching. It''s a demon sealing family in Beihai. His surname is Tang. It''s uncertain whether it''s the inheritance of ancient Taoism.


    I''ve been trying to find a way on the way, but the camp is seriously divided and I don''t have a chance to inquire. Unexpectedly, a quarrel broke out a lot of information.


    I asked Wu De to keep staring. As long as he was alone, he would take someone immediately.


    Han Peng didn''t know that Wang pangzi had been caught. I told her briefly. After listening to her frown, she said that the sea was too vast. Those islands with monks were covered by arrays. The vast sea was difficult to find even if there was a place. At that time, you can go to the Wang family first and ask the specific route when you leave.


    After thinking about it, Han said, I''ll go with you then.


    When I heard this, I was secretly happy. It was not that I was happy to have her company, but that she said such words at this time to prove that she was no longer eager to explore. However, she said she would cross the robbery in six months. The time should not change. She just set aside more time for me in six months.


    Correspondingly, it''s squeezing her time. If she still can''t help at that time, her waiting can be said to be in vain.


    What will happen in the future? I can''t predict.


    Thinking of these, the mood suddenly sank. After eating the barbecue, everyone went to rest. Jiang Zi rubbed a room with Jiang NV without having to eat and sleep.


    Lying in bed, snuggling up in Han''s arms, I had some insomnia, waiting for her to become a Python and pinch a small caterpillar. However, she lay down and fell asleep. Now I was a little anxious. I shook her shoulder and whispered, "wife, don''t you want to gather spirits?"? Why hasn''t it started yet.


    Han opened his eyes, stared at me, hugged me in his arms and said, sleep, stop making trouble.


    But how can I sleep? Last time, it felt like an addiction. She kept pulling her hand and putting it on herself, but she withdrew every time she touched her lower abdomen.


    I was so naughty that she whispered that jade shuttle was connected with Qin Xue''s mind. She might be watching us.


    How is that possible? I hurriedly said that she was not so boring and watched us sleep.


    Han said, who is right, obedient, and went to bed.


    I twisted in her arms for a while. Maybe I was not that old. I calmed down unconsciously and fell asleep against her arms.


    The next morning, the noise outside woke us up. It was the voice of Tuoba Guhong again, but this time it was not a trouble, but to invite nvjiang to sit in town so that Guangxu wouldn''t stop us.


    I summoned a strange beast to beat the mount of overseas friars. It had a great impact. When Chen Hao said that they were arguing, the people in the Xuanmen took it out and screamed. The angry turtles were livid.


    Originally, this opportunity was to give up to Han, but she was not there at that time. Prestige, in fact, is so simple. If you can bring glory to people, you will be supported virtually.


    But now it seems that more people support her. After all, she is the hope of our side. Without her, Guangxu can only stare if he intervenes in our side.


    In the past, the two sides were in formation, which was a bit like fighting between the two armies. There were still shouting and scolding before and now. The people of Xuanmen bit them and were beaten violently. Up to now, they dare not float in the air. For the matter of hibernating in the forest, the people on the turtle side don''t look good.


    The camp center has also set up more than 20 stone chairs, which is very imposing. The turtles do not show weakness. Both sides not only ridicule and compare with each other in mouth, but also compare with each other in actual action.


    Handan didn''t sit in the chief, but still gave it to me. She sat next to me, leaning against the armrest of the stone chair, and looked at the people on both sides with little interest.


    After scolding for half an hour or so, someone on the turtle side stood up and said, it''s just a beast. If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. The important thing is to look at people. If people can''t, what can they do if they give you a ZuLong?


    What can ZuLong do?


    I guess he didn''t even have the courage to speak, but with such a passage, the fight officially began.


    Because there are many onlookers, the battlefield is in the void. The purple rhyme lady is slim and graceful, and the elegant royal air reaches the sky.


    Yao Zi is a 13-year-old boy. He is much taller than an adult. He looks 14 or 15 years old. I met many times on the way, but I didn''t communicate. It''s the kind I know and I''m not familiar with.


    At this time, he also stepped into the sky. As soon as he appeared, someone on the turtle side said that elder martial sister Ziyun''s mountain and sea map is famous for being as strong as a rock. The Xuanyuan sword can''t be broken by a single sword in the air. What else can they do.


    The sword from the Han Dynasty spans more than 20 kilometers. Before the sword arrives, the power will be greatly weakened. If you come to the sword in person, it should not be difficult to break it.


    It''s just that Yaozi is not a Han, so he''s worried about breaking it.

 Chapter 184

    Purple rhyme soars in the air and raises the Xia to manifest the different image. It is the strongest at the peak. Yao Zi just raised Xia''s mid-term accomplishments. As soon as their breath was released, they made a judgment.


    There was a sigh of applause from the overseas friars. We were sad and seemed to have lost before we started.


    I also have this idea in my heart, but on second thought, Ziyun has done it many times, and everyone sees it. At present, if you are not sure to break the mountain and sea map, Yaozi will not easily stand up. And a low level doesn''t mean you can''t fight.


    It''s strange that several teenagers in their juxia realm haven''t moved. It''s reasonable to say that they are the tomorrow''s son of the five aristocratic families. In this way, they can also be listed on the immortal list. Even if they win, Ziyun can''t be listed on the immortal list temporarily according to the rules.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, my eyes swept to the distance, the meridians in my body glowed, and I saw the overseas monks thousands of miles away. On the rostrum over there, there are seven Ju Xia Jing in their teens. At this time, they are accompanied by an old man, as if they want to explain.


    Seeing this scene, I suddenly understood that they wanted to feel the bottom first and be more sure at that time.


    In this way, several younger generations of the five aristocratic families are touched thoroughly, and they will inevitably be restricted in practice.


    In the sky, Ziyun saw Yao Zi flying in the air and waved his hand gently. The mountain and sea picture spread like ink painting, outlining a grand mountain and sea picture behind him.


    Purple rhyme is based on the edge of the picture, just like a fairy walking out of the picture. The picture scroll emerged, her light palm shot it, the mountain and sea map trembled, the ocean surged, the mountains and rivers floated, and the void sank at a speed visible to the naked eye and went straight to Yao Zi.


    Yao Zi spoke little and was not good at communication. At this time, he raised his head slightly when he saw the pressure of the mountain and sea map. His clear eyes became sharp in an instant. He also took a palm in the air, and a huge palm appeared in the void, printed with a purple mountain and sea map.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. I don''t need magic weapons to fight with my bare hands?


    The mountain and sea map is said to be as strong as a rock. Yao Zi can''t break it with his bare hands. Moreover, the mountain and sea shown in the mountain and sea map can be blessed. Ziyun''s palm seems to have no skill, but it depends on the surging power of the mountain and sea. It''s boring to connect it.


    At the moment of the collision, Yaozi suffered some losses, and blood spilled out from the corners of his mouth. However, at the moment when the mountain and sea forces rushed in, his body suddenly became blurred, and a virtual shadow was played out in his body, carrying all his strength. However, he still stood in place without moving.


    Ziyun frowned slightly and said, if you don''t have magic weapons, you can take my three palms at most by relying on void photography. At that time, even if there is void photography, your bones will break and become useless.


    Use your split to carry the attack?


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I felt that this technique was a little against the sky. When fighting, let alone bear the other party''s three attacks, even one can play a very key role.


    Ziyun said in her mouth that there was no stagnation in her hand. She mobilized the mountain and sea map again and took another palm. Yaozi also performed the shadow splitting technique of the void. The virtual shadow was directly beaten out and scattered in the void. However, this time he no longer stood in place waiting for Ziyun to make another move, but disappeared in place at the moment when the virtual shadow flew out. Almost at the same time, people appeared in front of Ziyun and fell with a palm in their hand. The speed can be said to be fast to the extreme.


    If it were an ordinary person, it would be too late to defend and suffer a heavy loss, but there was a mountain and sea map behind Ziyun. The strange image covering kilometers shook, and the vigorous power gathered towards her. Yaozi snorted and the whole person flew out again.


    The two men tested each other. After Ziyun had the advantage, she made a decisive move, swept the mountains and seas and pressed down in the air. They wanted to take advantage of Yaozi''s loss of focus to defeat the enemy and decide the outcome in the shortest time.


    Moreover, she also suppressed this bullying to the limit. She followed up in almost an instant. The mountains and seas trembled and fell directly towards Yaozi.


    Tuoba Guhong was so excited that he stood up and directly scolded Yaozi''s protector, saying, what''s going on? Is he going to admit defeat on purpose? You know, being suppressed by the mountain and sea map, his emptiness can''t get out of trouble at all.


    The old man of Yao''s family was not worried at all. He said with a smile, Gu Hong, take it easy and continue to watch.


    Tuoba Guhong is a retired gorilla. At the beginning, Chen Hao used this to describe him very appropriately. This is not to say that he is mentally retarded, but that he is very impatient. Many times, he likes the appearance of blood.


    However, when the Yao family said so, he could only sit back with a cold face and hit his fist heavily on the armrest of the chair. He was angry. I knew so. I was better than him.


    I glanced and didn''t interrupt.


    The Yao people are so confident that they should rely on them.


    At this time, Yao Zi was swept by the purple rhyme and fell from the void under the pressure of the mountain sea map. Near the ground, the mountain sea map quickly narrowed, but the mountain sea inside was still unaffected.


    Seeing that it is about to be suppressed, cheers have erupted from overseas monks to celebrate their victory.


    But at the last moment, there was a light in Yaozi''s hand. It was an ancient picture. Before it was unfolded, it sent out a strong smell.


    At the moment when the picture of mountains and seas fell, Yaozi''s hand shook violently, showing all the mountains and rivers, and the land of Kyushu. In the picture scroll, there were winding mountains, towering mountains and surging rivers.


    The two pictures overlap, like the collision of two worlds. In the picture, the mountains, rivers and seas tremble, and there is a loud sound of collapse.


    Ziyun turned pale and hurriedly unfolded the mountain and sea map to cover Yaozi''s picture.


    However, as soon as the mountain and sea map is unfolded, the mountain and river map is also getting larger. During this period, there are still constant collisions, so we have to distinguish the victory and defeat.


    The elder of the Yao family got up and said in Zhenyuan, there are mountains and seas overseas, and there are mountains and rivers in mainland China, with a panoramic view of nine states and rivers.


    The picture of mountains and rivers was originally in Yao''s house!


    I was surrounded by exclamations, saying that the Yao family was deeply hidden. I listened and felt that the picture of mountains and rivers had a great beginning, so I asked Wu De.


    Wu De said that it is said that this picture is Nu Wa''s magic weapon, which can nourish heaven and man and transform all things. Although it is not a congenital treasure, it belongs to the acquired merit treasure, which is no less than a congenital magic weapon. The picture of mountains and seas is drawn by overseas immortals who have been exploring and weaving silk from phoenix feathers. However, the people who participated in the drawing have great power and entered the law and order. With the divine Phoenix and golden feather, the power can not be underestimated.


    I listened to Wu De''s explanation, but my eyes were fixed on the void without missing any details. The gap of cultivation is reflected by the constant collision between the two figures of emptiness.


    Although the country of mountains and rivers is stronger, Ziyun''s cultivation is higher than a small level. In addition, the two magic weapons are famous for defense. They fight equally for a time, and no one can do anything.


    Tuoba Guhong looked a little better at this time. After all, the draw was not humiliating, but soon he began to make arrangements for the competition in the third game. He leaned over and said to Han, your majesty, in the third game, Guangxu may be the opposite. I''ll bother you at that time.


    Han Han Wen Yan smiled and said, let my husband go.


    what?


    Tuoba Guhong and I seem to have heard wrong. Han Peng gently patted my hand and said that the difference between juxia and Hedao is the law in addition to mobilizing the power of heaven and earth. The former can be ignored. Now you have the law in your body, and the suppression is very small.


    As soon as the people around me heard that I might fight Guangxu, they immediately talked about it.


    I''m not in the mood to watch the fight in the sky. I said with a sad face, wife, I''m not afraid of people, but his big clock


    When Han Yun heard the speech, he lifted his hand gently, put Xuanyuan sword in front of me, smiled and said, you can use it at that time.


    I wanted to pick it up, but when I grabbed the handle, I found that Xuanyuan sword was as heavy as a mountain. I still didn''t move with all my strength.


    Han Peng could not lift the Xuanyuan sword when he saw that I was red. He looked at me like a smile, which made me angry. However, he rolled up his sleeves and was ready to explode. However, he realized that the Xuanyuan sword was on the chair. If there was a heavy mountain, the stone chair would have collapsed.


    This is very similar to the old woodcutter''s axe. Thinking of this, I withdrew my hand and said angrily, you deliberately don''t play with you.


    Han Peng saw that I was angry, so he was ready to explain to me, but the surrounding crowd suddenly burst out a burst of exclamation. I quickly looked up and just saw Yao Zi holding a cut immortal gourd. Brushing was two cut immortal throwing knives.


    The mountain and sea map is still fighting against the mountain and river country map. The speed of cutting immortal throwing knife is a few pieces. It''s too late to avoid it. Almost in an instant, the mountain and sea map was broken. The second chopping immortal throwing knife fell down and flew past Ziyun''s neck. It didn''t hurt flowers, but just cut off a wisp of green silk. Even so, Ziyun turned pale and hurried back, afraid to fight.


    The outcome has been divided. It''s just unreasonable. The combination of shanhaitu and chopping immortal throwing knife is completely invincible.


    Overseas monks also spoke and scolded one after another. Yuhuatian touched his nose and stood up and said, you don''t know. At that time, I got the chopping immortal flying knife in the secret territory. Thanks to the help of the Yao disciples, I said that this chopping immortal flying knife was also half of the Yao family.


    This is the first time I''ve heard yuhuatian say this. It seems to be true, but it''s only half. No matter how true it is, it seems to be perfunctory at the moment.


    Chen Hao is more direct, stood up and said, a group of old turtles, are you idiots? Don''t you know how to borrow a magic weapon? But well, now that the outcome is divided, it''s too late to borrow it.


    Chen Hao held out his hand with a helpless expression on his face.


    Ziyun''s face turned blue and fell back. Yaozi on our side also fell down. He returned the chopped immortal gourd and thanked him.


    Yuhuatian answered and said, I couldn''t get it without the help of your family. What you said just now is true. In the future, just ask if you need it.


    If you have a favor, you must repay it. It''s good that the eclosion field can distinguish this.


    The first victory and defeat are divided, and the second one has to be prepared. The overseas friars have suffered a loss. When Ziyun falls down, he gives the mountain and sea map to mubai, and he keeps borrowing magic tools around. For a time, Mu Bai was surrounded by a pile of magic weapons and immortal tools.


    Seeing this, Xuanmen also put down their gratitude and resentment, and handed them magic weapons one after another. A duel is about to evolve into a duel treasure.


    But then Ji Yue said ethereal, I don''t need these, and I can''t use them.


    I don''t know why, I feel that when she said this, she was very sad.

 Chapter 185

    Borrowing magic weapons is not strange in life and death struggle, but it is generally not done in duel, but it is not stipulated that you can''t borrow other people''s magic weapons.


    It''s just that the eclosion field is too dark this time. What''s lent is the immortal chopping throwing knife that can cut immortals. Innate Lingbao can fight against the strong in the high realm. It can be used by the same realm. It is even more like killing a dog. I''m afraid only Guangxu has the courage to take it in conjunction with the map of the country of mountains and rivers.


    After Chen Hao sneered, overseas friars began to concentrate their magic tools. They wanted to put all the magic tools on Mu Bai''s belt in case of need.


    Xuanmen also wanted to do this, but Ji Yue said she couldn''t use magic weapons. Her voice was ethereal and sad.


    Mubai just took the mountain and sea map and Guangxu''s golden bell. The rest didn''t move, and then stepped into the air. The nine tripods appeared around him for the first time. Up to now, we haven''t figured out whether it is Jiuding or not. People around us are also discussing it. The old man of the Jiang family said that it is said that Jiuding still stayed in China and never went to sea.


    But the elder of the Ji family said that it is said that Xu Fu took him overseas during the Qin Dynasty. This person may really have nine tripods in his hand.


    Chen Haomei frowned slightly and questioned that the Xuanmen already existed at that time? Why don''t you stop Jiuding from going to sea and let my Chinese treasures fall into the hands of these grandchildren.


    The elder of the Ji family smiled awkwardly and said that Xiaoyou was right, but Xu Fu was also a strong monk at that time, and he was the last descendant of Dandao. Xu Fu searched many holy flowers and herbs before going to sea, resulting in the disappearance of many miraculous drugs in the mainland. In addition, he took away the Dandao formula and inheritance, which led to the decline of the Dandao on the land of Kyushu, while the Dandao is still preserved overseas.


    When Chen Hao heard this, he snorted coldly and continued. After all, it was because your ancestors were too counselled to stop. Since these are our Chinese treasures, we should take them all back.


    After walking around for a long time, the last sentence is the point.


    Seeing Chen Hao pulling farther and farther, the elder of the Ji family smiled awkwardly and ignored him. Chen Hao was boring and sat on the ground in the open space in front of me and Han.


    Bai Wushuang just showed up and didn''t participate in these things, which led to the frightening reputation of the evil sect. In fact, he didn''t have much deacon status. Fortunately, Chen Hao didn''t care. He sat in front and took the chair handle of me and Han as a back chair. He was very comfortable.


    Of course, if someone else had done so, he would have been dismissed.


    Mubai soared into the sky, and the visions of the mountain and sea map and the nine tripods merged with each other, forming a barrier.


    Ji Yue can''t use the magic weapon. It''s not easy to break it, and there''s a Juxian bell hanging on mubai''s head. It''s a magic weapon that can be attacked and defended. Without the treasure of cutting immortal gourd and the map of mountains and rivers, you''ll lose without fighting in the same realm.


    But Ji Yue has a dragon in her head, which may bring a surprise.


    In the discussion of the crowd, Ji Yue slowly floated to the void. In the face of the vast mountain and sea map and nine tripods, her petite body seemed so fragile that she could not stand any strength.


    When she stepped into the air, she turned back and smiled at me gently. The smile was strange. She just stepped into the air before I caught the strange emotion in her heart.


    I''m worried about her because it takes time to summon the five clawed Golden Dragon. Mubai won''t give her time.


    Sure enough, as soon as they confronted each other, the big clock on mubai''s head turned and sounded. The bell forms an aperture in the cutting space, and then ripples towards Ji Yue.


    At the moment of mubai''s hand, Ji Yue sang in her mouth. Different from the past, the pronunciation in her mouth formed a very old text, flashing a dark cyan light. For a moment, there was a large area, closely surrounding her in the middle.


    The spirit of Juxian bell is not like chopping immortal gourd, but it is also not vulgar. The sound wave sent out immediately broke dozens of characters when it touched the ancient characters.


    Ji Yue stepped back two steps and added the new characters from her mouth.


    The scene in front of me reminds me of Qu Xiao, which is similar. But then Han said it was dragon language.


    The Dragon language spitting out from behind Ji Yue became stronger and stronger, blocking all the sound waves outside, but mubai waved in the air, Juxian bell turned the clock body upside down and turned it sideways. The gold in the clock body is bright, and there are regular patterns beating. At this time, the mark in the center of Ji Yue''s eyebrows appears. The dragon is now head, and the dragon breath spits out for a time. That momentum is not comparable to that of long yuan.


    Mubai felt the breath of the real dragon. As soon as his complexion changed, his hand accelerated, pinched a rune and knocked fiercely on the Juxian clock.


    The sound of Dong was clear, the air fluctuated, and was instantly shaken away. The golden sound wave flew out of the bell mouth in circles. After leaving the air, it became larger and directly covered Ji Yue.


    At this time, Ji Yue was still singing the mantra slowly. When the sound wave hit, the dragon''s head came out completely. Her nose breathed like thunder, her eyes stared round, opened her mouth and made a dragon chant. The loud voice spread to the sky, as if to break through the void.


    The sound wave emitted by Juxian clock was stopped and dissipated together after a few seconds.


    Mu Bai raised his eyebrows, grabbed the edge of the bell with one hand, and took Juxian bell as a weapon, sweeping the mountain and sea map and nine tripods into the air. After all, Ji Yue, Juxian bell was like running thunder and hit her head.


    Ji Yue didn''t give in, nor did she mean to stop, but just as the clock fell, the real dragon finally broke free from its shackles and circled in the sky. For a moment, lightning and thunder were thundering in the sky, the wind and clouds were surging, the divine dragon roared, and the huge dragon tail was drawn horizontally on the Juxian clock.


    Under such a violent impact, Juxian bell sounded a bell, and the sound spread to the whole secret territory. I felt my Qi and blood surging, and my blood vessels seemed to burst. I hurriedly lit up the meridians, which blocked the power.


    Mubaifei went back, but he didn''t fly back, but he took the initiative to avoid it. After returning, he stood in the air with his eyes burning, staring at the real body of the Golden Dragon moving in the void. A moment later, he sneered, I thought it was a living real dragon. It was a dragon corpse. See me break it.


    Dragon corpse? Isn''t that a living dragon?


    I''m a little confused, because the eyes of the dragon are very bright, and how can the Dragon corpse dance in the air? I looked at Han, but she was not talking. She looked serious and whispered, is she forcing me?


    what do you mean?


    I was a little confused. I saw that Han Peng ignored me and shook his hand in front of her. She took back her eyes, stared at me, grabbed my hand, pressed it on the chair and said, look more and ask less. Like a little tuberculosis.


    I''m naturally unhappy that she dislikes talking too much. But then there was a loud noise in the void, which attracted my eyes again.


    Mubai seems to see the flaw. The Juxian clock in his hand emits a dazzling light, with thunder roaring on it, which directly sweeps the dragon.


    At this time, Ji Yue has retreated to the void. The mark on the center of her eyebrows is bright. The whole person is motionless. She allows the divine dragon to attack. Her five claws break through the air and fight hard with Juxian bell. It seems to be equal in strength. However, at the moment of collision, Juxian bell vibrates violently, the bell rings again, and all the rune rules on the clock body fly out and hit the divine dragon.


    With a wail, the 100 meter dragon was directly pulled out.


    Mubai stepped up with Juxian bell and hit again. Before the dragon''s body was stable, it was hit hard and flew out again.


    In the whole process, Ji Yue stood still in the void. Mubai looked at it from a distance. Leng hum said that the incomplete dragon formula is just to melt her soul into the Dragon corpse. I think how long you can last.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and was dissatisfied with Mu Bai''s words.


    Mu Baihua''s voice fell and caught up with the Dragon again. It was another blow. The law on the Juxian bell danced wildly, which has far exceeded the strength of the Xia realm. The Dragon soared into the air and roared reluctantly. The Dragon scales on his body shook, and his huge body collided with the giant clock again.


    But it''s really a dragon corpse, not a real dragon. Mubai also said that Ji Yue did not have a complete dragon formula, but was controlled by her own soul.


    How can such a fragile little girl control such a huge dragon body, even in the juxia realm?


    Seeing the real dragon constantly being hit and flown, there came sarcasm from overseas saying that the descendants of the dragon, look, this is the real dragon, vulnerable to attack.


    All the people at the Xuanmen side stood up with red eyes.


    Is the legendary dragon really so vulnerable? Even if it is a dragon corpse, there is no real blood of ZuLong, but it is also a dragon!


    Anyone can lose, but it can''t!


    The dragon was smashed and flew again, and the light on the dragon body was dim. After the law on Juxian bell became manifest, it had been completely suppressed.


    At this time, Ji Yue was shining, and the whole person became ethereal, like a virtual shadow that would collapse at any time.


    After receiving the Juxian bell again, she began to float luminous fragments and cracks, which would crack at any time like a crystal doll.


    Ji Yue realized that her body was about to collapse. She looked back at us with empty eyes and said goodbye.


    When I heard this, I thought of the way she looked back and smiled when she was in the air, and my heart tingled.


    wife.


    I have a feeling that there is a complete dragon formula on nvjiang. Ji Yue also means to ask for death. At ordinary times, I would be angry, but now I see the dragon being trampled by mubai, and the ridicule of overseas monks in the distance can be heard, and I can''t care about those.


    Han Peng sighed and said that her life was a pain, and death was a relief for her.


    Ji Yue has no soul, and I don''t know what she will bear, but as long as she can walk in this world, who will be willing to die?


    In the void, the Dragon roared, but his body was suppressed by the law of Juxian bell. Mubai stepped on the faucet and looked at the Xuanmen people arrogantly and indifferently.


    I looked at the unmoved Han, and said softly, in your opinion, the dragon is just a powerful creature. In ancient times, it was just a fighting tool for the Xuanyuan family, but in the hearts of every Chinese, its meaning is different.


    When I finished, the people of the Xuanmen spontaneously surrounded me and asked together.


    Because we all believe that even if it is not a ZuLong, even a dragon corpse, it can not be trampled on at will.

 Chapter 186

    Han Peng saw that we were all around and said with a slight frown that even if the complete dragon formula was given to her, her soul could not be separated from the Dragon corpse. She was just an empty shell in her life.


    Saying this, Han Peng suddenly looked at the Ji family and said with a sneer, don''t think I don''t know what your idea is.


    All the people of the Ji family were pale at the smell of the speech, but Ji Zi stood up and respectfully saluted and said that if the queen could save my sister, I would guarantee with my life that the Ji family would never do that.


    I frowned slightly. Does the Ji family really intend to control the demon world by controlling the dragon clan?


    But now the demon world is not open, and there may be a real dragon in it. Besides, the world has stood for too long. After countless years, the ancestral blood of the three great beasts has been diluted, and they may not still control the whole demon world.


    But anyway, Ji Yue can''t hold on now.


    Her soul is still struggling in the Dragon corpse and wants to resist. However, she has withstood too many attacks, and her body will collapse. Her soul can''t bear such a huge dragon body.


    Mubai holds the Golden Bell and accumulates strength to suppress it, while Ji Yue''s body has scattered into pieces.


    Ji Zi saw that Ji Yue was about to fall, suddenly knelt on the ground and begged, can you bear to watch the descendants of Xuanyuan being slaughtered?


    It has nothing to do with me.


    Han Dan''s face was gloomy. He seemed to have a great opinion on Xuanyuan. He was not too welcome. Directly turned his face and said coldly, I used to be Xuanyuan, not now, and I won''t be in the future.


    She didn''t tell me her first name, so she didn''t want to admit her last name?


    But I couldn''t ask her about her past. I persuaded her, wife, if you help Ji Yue now, it''s equivalent to helping Huaxia, and Ji Zi has promised not to do anything else with Yulong formula


    You shut up.


    I haven''t spoken yet, Han Peng suddenly roared and said, what do you know!


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what to do.


    Ji Zi added that you are the only one left in Xuanyuan''s royal family. You can not recognize us or Xuanyuan, but the blood in your body is still the blood of Xuanyuan''s family, which can never be changed.


    Han Dan''s face was more heavy, Ji Zi didn''t look up, his forehead was pasted on the ground and said, I heard something about that year, and finally there were no irreparable consequences.


    Get out.


    Ji Zi''s words just finished. Han Peng suddenly shouted angrily, his eyes became blood red, waved fiercely, and a huge force hit Ji Zi. He crawled on the ground and dared not run Zhenyuan to resist. The whole man flew out at once.


    I was also frightened by the sudden roar of Han Li, and my body shook fiercely. Han Han looked in her eyes and her eyes became softer. She stretched out her hand to pull me, but my subconscious hand shrank back. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Ji Zi flew to a distance, got up and coughed up blood in his mouth, as if he had been seriously injured.


    At this time, the Ji family had stood up and shouted to admit defeat.


    Duel allows death or surrender. However, Ji Yue in the void heard the speech, but said ethereal, I won''t admit defeat until the end.


    When I heard this, my eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Was she really as Han said that death was a relief, or did she want to force Han in this way?


    But whatever the reason, maybe it''s right not to give her the Dragon formula.


    It''s hard to change what Han decided, and it''s the same now.


    Mubai had already stopped. When she heard Ji Yue''s words, she would not miss such an opportunity. The mountain and sea map hung in the air. Nine tripods and Juxian bell fell at the same time. There was a mark on the forehead of the Dragon corpse, which was the same as Ji Yue''s eyebrow. The next second, because she couldn''t bear the power of Juxian bell, it collapsed.


    At the same time, Ji Yue''s body exploded in the void and turned into countless silver fragments falling with the wind.


    The uncontrollable dragon corpse fell from the void and hit the forest in the distance.


    At this time, Han Hua sent a message to me saying that this is her destination. You will understand later.


    I didn''t reply. I felt lost and sad. But the tangled matter has settled, and there is some relief.


    The elder of Ji''s family looked at the debris all over the sky and looked very confused and stimulated. At this time, Ji Zi came over. His eyes were red, his fists were clenched, and he stared at Han.


    Han Peng glanced at him and said, what you want to hate is your family. You know it''s a incomplete dragon formula, and you have to let your sister practice.


    But Ji Zi didn''t think so. Staring at Han, he said that as a child of Ji family, it''s natural to pay for the family, not complain like you.


    ha-ha.


    Han Shan ran smiled and said, that''s you, not me, not your sister.


    After saying that, Han Fu ignored Ji Zi.


    Three thousand years ago, only the people of Han and Ji family knew the reason. We couldn''t get in the mouth, and her scolding and blood light burst out in her eyes still scared me. I felt uncomfortable, but I didn''t dare to say anything.


    When the dragon''s body fell into the mountain, mu Baicai flew back to their camp, and then Guangxu Yukong came out. He didn''t take the mountain and sea map, but took charge of Juxian bell. The confident LengSheng said in the air, one draw and one loss. According to the prior agreement, we should have won, but in order to be fair, we were fighting.


    He stood in the sky, the glow overflowed, and the Juxian bell suspended above his head was emitting the light of law, showing its power.


    Guangxu''s provocation ended our quarrel.


    The world is like this. It won''t stop rotating because of a person''s death. No matter how much emotion, we can only close it in our heart and face what is about to happen in front of us.


    Ji Zi came back and met the female stiff. She looked for it in the distance and wanted to collect Ji Yue''s fragments.


    But the change of Yulong Jue to Ji Yue is not only the soul, but also the body. What fragments melt and disappear like snowflakes after scattering, leaving nothing behind.


    Han Han heard Guangxu''s provocation, sighed, stood up and said, don''t you want to see the power of the dragon? Meet your wishes today.


    She said this to us, and also to the overseas monks. When her voice fell, she began to pinch the formula in her hand and read obscure words in her mouth. When she stepped into the air and was level with Guangxu, the formula in her hand spread out.


    Almost as the Yin Jue spread, a huge roar came out of the forest in the distance, the clouds and clouds surged in the sky, and huge lightning kept falling in the air, concentrating on the place where the dragon bones fell.


    Now the momentum is stronger than when Ji Yue just summoned the Dragon corpse.


    What Han Dan displays is the real dragon formula, not controlled by his soul. This momentum should not weaken.


    I will also put down my displeasure and stare nervously at the place where Han Li stands. I''m afraid the dragon is a dead dragon. I''m afraid she can''t fight Guangxu after she controls it, but she still has Xuanyuan sword in her hand.


    Roar!


    The sound of the dragon''s singing startled Tianyu, and the wind and cloud scattered in an instant. Then the Dragon corpse turned into a golden light to break the air. The divine dragon seemed to live completely. The wind and cloud condensed under his feet, and each scale and armor on his body was shining. His body swam away and approached the Han quickly.


    Han Fu looked at Guangxu and said that the dragon is not as powerful as ZuLong, but a dragon corpse is enough to deal with you.


    The voice fell, and the glow behind her was even worse. The void standing under her feet was unstable, which seemed to break open at any time. Moreover, her real yuan was released in an instant, and the majestic Xianyuan appeared. Guangxu couldn''t help but step back.


    On our way over, mubai asked me about Xianyuan. Before we could respond, he asked himself whether his doubt was false. It can be seen that overseas friars did not believe that hanpeng would have real Xianyuan, so now they suddenly saw it and were so surprised that they all opened their mouths.


    Guangxu soon said with a gloomy face, it''s unfair for you to be the first immortal in the world and close to breaking the void.


    Han Dan said faintly, I don''t fight with you, only use the Dragon formula.


    After hearing this, Guangxu stretched his face slightly, glanced at the dragon coming from the clouds, turned back and raised his hand, and the mountain and sea map flew into the air.


    It''s a bad rule to borrow magic weapons temporarily in duel. We were about to question, but Han Peng opened his mouth and said, what else do you need? Borrow it once.


    Guangxu is not speaking, the mountain and sea map is displayed, and the diagram is ready.


    It''s true that Han Hua retreated to a distance of kilometers and stood in the air. He won''t do it himself. The next second, the giant dragon moves and pours fiercely on the mountain and sea map. Its scales and armor float with dragon patterns. The clouds and clouds condensed between its five claws are like thunder clouds, with lightning and thunder inside.


    Guangxu''s expression became serious. The mountain and sea map spread and wrapped him in the mountain and sea. The next second, the mountain and sea map took the initiative to open and put the dragon in. At the same time, the Juxian bell in his hand sounded like thunder. The sea tide in the mountain and sea map was shaken by the sound wave, rolled up the 100 meter wave and rushed towards the dragon. In the 100 meter wave, the big clock was like a mountain with golden runes rotating rapidly, We should suppress the Dragon corpse directly.


    But at this time, the thunder clouds in the five golden claws of the Dragon exploded, and the huge force rolled back the waves. It was only a moment''s delay. The Juxian bell had fallen, and the bell sounded melodious. It was no longer so overbearing, but in the soft bell, there was a fairy shadow, just like the immortals gathered together and came with the stars.


    A terrible vision appeared, and the dragon patterns on the Dragon corpse collapsed and were knocked out.


    When Han saw the huge dragon corpse flying out, he snorted coldly. A drop of golden blood was found out of Qu''s finger and disappeared into the Dragon corpse.


    I was shocked. Is she going to turn the Dragon corpse into a dragon stiff?


    Before the thought came to an end, the dragon patterns on the Dragon corpse became apparent again, and the body became larger, several kilometers across the sky, entrenched in the void and looked up.


    Chen Hao jumped up from the ground and scolded. I''ll go. Is this the resurrection?


    I said, it should be dragon stiffness, which is also a resurrection in a sense.


    Guangxu''s face changed, and the mountain sea map continued to extend, but when it covered two or three kilometers, his strength could not support the expansion of the mountain sea map.


    The dragon, which was several times larger than it, fell, and its five claws held the mountain and sea map at the same time. The tide was surging inside, but it was still unable to resist, and the strange image was torn open in an instant.

 Chapter 187

    The strange image of the mountain and sea map was torn open and made into its original shape at once.


    Guangxu''s body retreated violently, but in front of the dragon''s rigid body blocking the sky and the sun, any strength and speed would be unbearable. The dragon''s rigid mountain like head hit the past, and the law symbols on the Juxian bell were trembling and flew out.


    The stronger the demon clan is, the bigger the body is. The dragon in front of it is stiff. Its strength is stronger than that of the one who crashed into the mountain on the flying dragon bridge, and stronger than those in the Dragon Cave.


    Juxian bell was hit, and Guangxu couldn''t control it, but Longjiang''s body shrank rapidly at this time. There was a drop of golden blood flying out, which was the imperial blood of nvjiang.


    Losing imperial blood, no matter how powerful it was, it was just the past. Now it is still just a corpse, but in a short half minute, it showed us its strength and glory and gave us a great shock. The holy dragon in ancient times will only be stronger and more terrible than now.


    The overseas monks were silent, while the people in the Xuanmen were excited and excited.


    At this time, without the emperor''s blood, the Dragon corpse fell straight from the void. The Xuanyuan sword appeared in Han''s hand. With a fierce sword, the dragon''s body collapsed directly under a powerful blow.


    Guangxu had no intention of fighting. He returned to the overseas friars and directly opened his mouth to admit defeat. But soon he said to the void that the next step is to cross the Longmen. According to the agreement, your people go first. However, your accomplishments have reached the breaking of emptiness. If you intervene, our breaking of emptiness will also enter the secret realm.


    Han Dan didn''t respond to Guangxu. She didn''t return until the broken dragon corpse was scattered in the jungle. She sighed a long sigh.


    I don''t know what she''s been through before, and she rarely tells me about the past. Just this sigh hides too many emotions, which I have never seen since I got along with her.


    Guangxu saw that she was ignored by Han. In front of so many overseas monks, she felt very shameless, but she didn''t dare to attack. She repeated what she had just said. They saw that Han really had Xianyuan and wanted to restrict her action.


    Han Peng then turned back and said, you are free, I won''t interfere.


    I know she came in for the entrance to the demon world, but she had to deal with the provocation of overseas monks. Now I feel that she is delaying her time. I am very upset. When she falls, I go over and whisper, wife, why don''t you walk around by yourself, but don''t touch the Hualong pool.


    don''t worry.


    She trimmed her broken hair on her forehead and stretched out her hand to hold me. This time I didn''t hide, but I just felt a lot unfamiliar with her.


    This estrangement is not because she scolded, nor because she didn''t save Ji Yue.


    Ji Yue''s story is just an introduction. In fact, she and I have never been in the same world. One is chasing and the other is waiting. She had no time to wait, and I couldn''t catch up with her with all my strength.


    As I grow up and have my own ideas, this contradiction will only deepen.


    This is ridiculous, but my feeling is that a child grows up and gradually estranges from his parents. Unlike when he was a child, he began to contradict and dissatisfy.


    Han also noticed my change. His lips moved. Finally, he didn''t say anything. He took me back to the stone chair. I found that the Ji family had left.


    I looked at Ji Yue''s empty position. What I played back in my mind was the scene when her body split. At that moment, it came so suddenly and ended so quickly without leaving too many traces.


    The people around were immersed in the joy of winning. No one mentioned her and felt sad.


    Thoughts surged and couldn''t help sighing.


    Han Han heard me sigh, patted my hand and asked, what''s the matter?


    I quickly bowed my head, did not dare to face her, and muttered back that it was nothing. Han Peng frowned slightly, got up and shouted to me, come with me and walk outside.


    At present, the people in Xuanmen are discussing how to cross the dragon''s gate. I wanted to express my opinion, but I was in a bad mood and didn''t have much thought. I was inexplicably flustered when I heard Handan calling me to go out. I wanted to refuse, but I saw that she had gone far and had to follow up.


    On the way, I saw Chen Hao surrounded by the crowd and was talking excitedly.


    The little Unicorn followed him with his little head raised, like a very serious audience.


    Seeing the little unicorn, I couldn''t help laughing. He went to pull Chen Hao out and whispered that the Longmen is a tomb. He tried to let the turtles in and kill a few.


    Chen Hao''s eyes suddenly stopped rotating, but the next moment he would smile. Chen Hao was very sensitive. When Han Peng scolded me, he noticed something and stood aside like me without interrupting.


    He took a tiptoe look at the Han he was waiting for me in the distance, lowered his voice and asked, boss, are you and your sister-in-law okay?


    I pushed his forehead and said, mind your own business, what can we do, just go out for a walk.


    Chen Hao patted me on the shoulder and returned to the crowd.


    Far away from the noise, Han walked in front, I followed silently, and no one spoke.


    She didn''t stop until she walked away, looked back, looked up at me.


    I kicked a small stone on the side of the road and looked up at her. Han Peng frowned like a chuanzi and was dissatisfied with my performance, but soon recovered his peace. He stretched out his hand to pull me and said, I''ll show you something and you''ll know at that time.


    Then she stretched out her left hand, Xian yuan overflowed and scattered, sketched a complex symbol pattern, and then the finger flicked and the symbol dispersed to form an illusory space.


    Han said, you may not know that the dragon clan disappeared many years ago, and there is no living dragon in the demon world. The Ji family wants to control the Dragon corpse with Yulong Jue. Even if yue''er controls the Dragon formula, it won''t change anything. Because Yulong Jue is used to control the living dragon.


    Han Hua finished, and her palm spread out. A piece of silver fragments jumped in her palm, like an elf.


    I recognized that it was the fragment left after Ji Yue''s body collapsed. Everything else had scattered. I don''t know why there was one in her hand.


    Tong Tong, do you remember that Yue Er came to me?


    Um.


    Han Peng sighed and said that at that time, she gave me a voice and asked me to help her so that she could leave calmly. I refused.


    The silver fragments are beating and dancing. It is so free and light in the world constructed by runes.


    The fragments scattered into countless light spots and condensed into a little girl.


    It was Ji Yue. She was only seven or eight years old at the moment, but the smile on her face was unusually bright.


    She was running forward and kept turning back on the way, as if she were looking at us. She smiled, turned and continued to run in front.


    During the run, countless colorful flowers appeared under her feet, as brilliant as her smiling face.


    I now understand why Ji Yue in reality smiles at me with horror, because there is no emotion in her smile, it is very empty, it is just a body.


    What is in front of her is her real smile.


    Beauty is always short. The sea of flowers is only a few hundred meters. When I see her, I will run to the end. I seem to have a hunch of something. The whole person is nervous. I hope that the sea of flowers can spread to further places, and there will never be an end.


    But all the beauty is as short as it is. When Ji Yue came to the end, she scattered into a virtual shadow in laughter and turned into countless light spots, but even if she was floating in the void, she was shining as much as possible


    At the moment when the light dissipated, I felt my face wet. I knew I was crying with a wipe of my hand.


    At this time, Han Dan said that to control the Dragon corpse with the Dragon control trick, you need to pull the soul away at a very young age and seal it in the soul of the Dragon corpse, then carve a seal array with your own body and put the Dragon corpse inside.


    The sealed space is eternal darkness. There is no light, not even cold. The seal needs to be strengthened every year. In the end, the body has already collapsed. The moon you see is just an empty shadow without soul. Even walking outside, she can''t see the color of the world.


    Han Peng stopped here and raised his hand to accept the runes around.


    Looking back, Ji Yue ignored her serious injury when she faced qingyangzi''s nail head seven arrow book. Now it seems that she just wanted to die at that time, but was stopped by Ji Lin.


    Han Peng touched my head and said, don''t think too much, just pass. On the way to practice, there are cruel things, regrets and regrets. There is no perfection in this world. All we can do is make our trajectory as perfect as possible.


    I nodded and took a deep breath. After taking two steps forward, I summoned up the courage to ask, wife, did you go to the corpse path because of the Dragon formula?


    The dragon clan gave Xuanyuan a lot of help. She knew this and felt so painful. Xuanyuan clan may have something to do with this.


    Han Peng was stunned, stretched out his hand, hugged my shoulder and said, I''m much luckier than yue''er. At least I have the ability to resist, and she can only bear it. She even wants to die in this way.


    Han Fu put the topic around Ji Yue. I knew she didn''t want to say, so she didn''t continue to ask. After walking ten meters, I summoned up the courage to tell her that I had grown up.


    As a result, I spoke and she spoke at the same time.


    I said, I grew up.


    Han also said that you have grown up


    They were stunned and laughed again.


    She led me silently to an ancient tree.


    The leaves of the old tree are already red. In the breeze, the fallen leaves are floating and dancing.


    She leaned gently against the tree trunk and looked at me.

 Chapter 188

    The fallen leaves were silent, and the fiery red leaves fell all over the ground.


    After a long time, Han Peng asked softly, Tong Tong, are you tired?


    There are many kinds of tiredness. I know what she asks is all.


    I have a lot to say in my heart. I believe she also has a lot to say to me. Hearing her ask, I think those words are the same.


    She gently waved me over, hugged me and sat in her arms, quiet, no one spoke. Slowly, my eyelids became very heavy. I leaned against her and fell asleep unconsciously.


    It was late at night when I woke up. The bright moonlight fell in through the shade of the trees, forming light spots. There was no sound around.


    I moved my head and put my hand around her waist gently. I wanted to stop time and go on like this. But I know that this is the simplest requirement, but it is also the most impossible requirement.


    Ten minutes later, I looked up at her face and found that she had been looking at me. It''s the same when I''m asleep.


    wife. I whispered to her.


    Han Peng reached out and touched my face and said, I''ve grown up and have a temper.


    After saying that, he smiled gently, kissed me on the forehead and said, today is my fault, I shouldn''t yell at you. Not anymore.


    My eyes turned red and my emotions were released. I lay on her with big tears rolling down. I choked and said, I''m afraid, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you, and I''m afraid that if I open my eyes one day, you''ll go away.


    Silly!


    After a long time, Han said a word, helped me up, wiped away my tears and said, no matter when, I will wait for you.


    Really?


    I asked, wiping my tears. Now it''s past the age when one word can deceive. Just the more you know, the more you know the slim road ahead. She''s waiting for me when she doesn''t break through the void. However, the road is hard, and I can''t catch up with her in a short time in a big opportunity.


    And I also vaguely feel that becoming a saint is not the end. In this life, she will break the imprisonment and go further.


    Will you really wait for me then?


    Seeing that I didn''t believe looking at her, Han Peng gently pinched my nose and said, I said to wait for you, not stop to wait for you, but always take you around, waiting for you to catch up with me. You are my little tail. How can I live without you!


    But, but won''t I hold back?


    My heart is happy, but mixed.


    Han Peng squeezed my mouth and kissed me and asked me, is that what you''re worried about?


    I nodded.


    She scolded a fool, took me to stand up and said, sample, for thousands of years, you are the first boy to hold my hand, and took advantage of me. It is impossible to run. The man I believe will hold it in the palm of his hand.


    Han Dan said and clenched his fist. The little corpse''s teeth bit tightly. It looked very fierce.


    I wiped my tears, and the air in my heart disappeared. But I''m still too naive. The future is too far. The destiny can''t be predicted. In time, the promise will also fade.


    Han looked at the woods and said, there''s a pool over there. Let''s take a bath.


    Take a bath... I suddenly feel that happiness comes too fast.


    There are many pools in the forest, but she brought me a small forest lake. There are no towering trees around. It is very open. The stars in the night sky are reflected in the water, beautiful and quiet.


    I happily stood on the shore and took off my clothes. Han Peng sat on the shore and looked at me with a smile. The doting in my eyes should flow out of my eyes.


    I''m used to it. I''m not shy. I ran to her naked and put my clothes neatly on the stone. Then I jumped into the water.


    After swimming around, I called her down in the water. Han''s face was slightly red and said, little sample, you want to be bad again.


    I pursed my lips and pretended to be unhappy. She reluctantly stood up. The glow on her body flashed and her neon feather clothes converged in an instant. However, she still wore gauze clothes to cover her exquisite body. I fell into the water and splashed some water on my face.


    Seeing that she is still wearing clothes, I can''t help asking, wife, why do you always wear clothes but want me to take off my clothes?


    Han Peng stared at me and said, because I am an adult and can see. You are a child. You can''t look around. Do you understand?


    I was still very curious about her body. I swam slowly, and she didn''t stop me.


    When I came out, my legs trembled and my face was hot. When he came ashore, he put on his feather coat and squatted down to wash his long white jade hand in the water. He looked back at me and complained that there were so many people and little ghosts.


    I pursed my lips, but I was a little proud.


    On the way back, I couldn''t help but ask her about the Hualong pool. It may be affected by Ji Yue. She was afraid that I would misunderstand and. She didn''t hide it. There are two channels under the Hualong pool, one leading to the underworld. There are laws to confine it. It''s a dead end. What you see is the channel. The other is the crack leading to the divine world. I was found when I went in. But the golden hand seems to be a God, but his power is not divine power.


    The golden giant hand has appeared several times. It can be basically concluded that it is the person behind Li Guangfu, but it is not divine power. Who can have such a great ability to empty a big hand and leave a fist print on Xuanyuan sword?


    Or has the divine world changed?


    Han said that although I failed in the holy robbery 400 years ago, I have seen a lot of things. I can still improve on saints. At that time, I will make an attempt to break through two levels in a row.


    I heard my heart beating wildly. Can I improve two realms at the same time when crossing the holy robbery?


    When asked, she didn''t hide it. She nodded and said, I separated the Yang Fu Sutra from the Yin Fu Sutra. Except that I can get Xianyuan after fusion, there is a secret hidden in it. It''s just too profound to describe. You don''t understand it.


    When she was about to enter the forest, she suddenly stopped, looked up at the sky, sighed and said, let''s talk about the future.


    This sentence covers too many things, but it is also the most intuitive sentence.


    I looked back, she said, I suspect the entrance of the demon world is the ninth dragon''s gate. Bai Wushuang will break the forbidden demon gate recently. He should be able to pass the ninth dragon''s gate.


    No.


    I hurriedly said that only the dragon can pass the ninth way. It''s too dangerous to try it rashly.


    Han Peng smiled and said, fool, there is not only dragon in the world.


    My eyebrows wrinkled at once. Is it possible that there is no white matchless and the blood of the dragon family? I asked, but Han he just smiled. Obviously, I guessed right.


    After walking for more than ten meters, I stopped, bent down and hammered my calf and said, wife, I can''t walk anymore. Carry me on your back.


    Han Peng stared at me and said, my shoulders are high, and I have to carry it. I''m not ashamed.


    Hum.


    I simply sat on the ground and said angrily that you didn''t do it, which made my legs soft.


    Han Bai looked at me and said, do you blame me? Not what you want.


    Who makes you look so good and your hands are so soft.


    Hanhe was speechless. He walked back gently, squatted down and carried me on his back, and complained a few words in his mouth.


    She didn''t resist or break the air, so she carried me on her back.


    Under the quiet starry sky, in the dense forest, in the scattered light spots, she walked forward step by step, as if to keep and lengthen the time


    On the way, I fell asleep again on her back, but in my sleep, I can still feel the fragrance from her and feel the warmth.


    Just in the good things, there will be an end in the end. When the sun rose, I woke up and my whole body was refreshed. When I opened my eyes, I saw the rising sun. The lazy sun dyed the secret place golden.


    At this moment, I have an illusion, as if the world just belongs to us without any interruption.


    I got off her back, stood side by side with her and faced the rising sun.


    I don''t know how long it took. I couldn''t help saying thank you.


    Thank her for appearing in my life and leaving unforgettable memories. No matter how the memory fades in the future, this day will be permanently branded on it.


    The beauty of sunrise was also short. When it turned into a scorching sun, Han took me to break through the air and return to Longmen.


    After a night, the people on both sides had stopped arguing, and when we arrived, we just saw Chen Hao lighting up the five dragon gates and retreating.


    He has gone through the eighth way. He won''t be hurt if he goes in again.


    When Chen Haocai came out, the people of Xuanmen began to provoke and let overseas monks enter. Depending on the situation, it''s already comparing.


    Han and I fell behind, and no one noticed us. In addition to Jiang Nu, she came towards us, frowned slightly and said to Han, Ji''s family is gone, and Ji Zi hates you very much. Then he said to me, you should be careful in the future, he may retaliate against you.


    After the kind reminder, Jiang NV walked back to the crowd.


    I whispered to Han Han and said, wife, why don''t you explain to Ji Zi.


    Han Peng said that they knew the harm of the Dragon formula better than me, and you heard Ji Zi''s words. He took it for granted, and it was useless for me to say it. They just wanted me to hand over the complete dragon formula and create more Ji months. There is no living dragon in the world, and the Dragon formula should not appear again.


    I didn''t know what to say for a moment. I whispered again, wife, will you go back to Ji''s house in the future?


    Ji Zi''s words are not unreasonable. The blood flowing in her body is Xuanyuan''s family after all.


    And the past she hid in her heart will eventually face.

 Chapter 189

    Facing my problem, Hanhe said in silence, No. From the moment I left, I no longer belonged to Xuanyuan.


    Completely separated, even the name does not want to recognize. If it were not for the Dragon Cave, I believe she would never tell me her name, because her name is also her past.


    We talked quietly in the back. Someone from overseas friars began to come out and prepare to enter the dragon''s gate. Unfortunately, it was the Tang family disciple who came out. My face sank. I didn''t care to communicate with Han, so I hurried out.


    Chen Hao had already stood up and sneered at me when I was in the past. What do you mean, making a fool of anyone, or saying that there is no one there?


    Chen Hao tried his best to make himself calm, but his fists were still squeezed tightly. At present, everyone can die, except Tang.


    The people at the Xuanmen side didn''t know the situation, but Chen Hao passed the five dragon gates, which caused a great shock to them. Now they are very supportive, and those who don''t know where to go began to help.


    Guangxu pointed to Chen Hao with a gloomy face and said, you''re just an eternal life, and Tang Shuang is a rising Xia. Why are you free?


    Chen Hao sniffed and sneered. He disdained to say, look at Tang Shuang. He''s too old to be my father. You''re not alone. Is it because your talents have shrunk into the sea and become bastards?


    Tang Shuang, the party concerned, was very unhappy. He was only in his early thirties. Chen Hao was eighteen or nine years old anyway. When dad is so cheap, he can''t hang on his face and wants to refute. However, someone at Xuanmen soon revealed Chen Hao''s real age.


    Guangxu looked gloomy. He didn''t want to waste time on this kind of thing. At present, he changed a strong juxia in his early twenties.


    It''s just a dragon''s gate. You can pass in an eternal life, and so can I.


    The man came out with an arrogant face.


    I took a long breath, and Chen Hao also chose to be silent. He stood aside with his hands in his arms and looked coldly.


    No one knows what will happen in the dragon''s gate except those who have been here. They all think that Chen Hao is crossing the dragon''s gate like that. If it had not been for the stacked white bones outside the dragon''s gate, they would have swarmed in.


    Jiang Nu didn''t say anything about the method, even the Jiang family. It surprised and reassured me. I asked her to say it before because I was worried that there were changes in the Dragon Cave and I couldn''t come back. But when I came back, not everyone had to tell me. Otherwise, people thought that they could survive safely by mastering the method and many people would die.


    When the young people on the overseas side approached Longmen, their faces became serious.


    In the mysterious world, any step is a choice between life and death. If you can live to the present and reach juxia, there is no idiot, let alone brain crippled arrogance. Even if you are arrogant, it will only be in your mouth.


    On the cruel Road, arrogant people die.


    However, when the young man stepped into the first dragon''s gate, the whole man was fixed in it. The next second, his body broke directly and turned into a pile of white bones.


    Chen Hao turned back and said to the people at the Xuanmen, see? This is the result of forced entry into the dragon''s gate due to poor talent. Although those overseas bastards have high cultivation, they are all local goods, and few can compare with me.


    The Xuanmen people were frightened as if they were real by him and couldn''t worship.


    I think Chen Hao can be on his own, and his crazy character is more suitable for cheating than me. He quietly retreated back. She told Han Peng the essentials of crossing the dragon''s gate and asked her to tell the elders of each gate. However, she also reminded them that even if there are methods, the mortality rate is still very high. Try to let people with outstanding physique and willing to take risks in.


    According to my voice, the leaders of all major sects received the voice and looked at us. People from several sects, such as Longhu Mountain and Shushan mountain, came over. I said hello and asked them to ask Qinxue lanyue.


    As for the dragon and tiger mountain, Han Hua introduced it in detail again with sound transmission. Zhang Xu also nodded at me. The relationship was still very delicate.


    Overseas friars are constantly stimulated by Chen Hao. Guangxu directly stands up and wants to enter the Longmen with Chen Hao. Chen Hao takes a few steps, and he takes a few steps.


    Chen Hao was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. Just now, the man died too fast. Guangxu and they haven''t seen anything. If they drag it down, more people will always find it after they go in. It''s difficult to entrap people.


    But Guangxu is not lengtouqing. His self-confidence is confident and he thinks he will not be worse than Chen Hao. And people like him will not stop because of fear of death. Sooner or later, they will cross the dragon''s gate.


    But he didn''t expect that Chen Hao had passed the Longmen, and it was the eighth way. It can be said that he had reached the limit. Guangxu was strong, and it was impossible to pass the eighth way.


    Facing such a request, Chen Hao was very happy. Without saying a word, he fell in front of the Longmen. The provocative Chao Guangxu hooked his finger.


    I hurriedly took han to the front, worried that Chen Hao was happy and sad and was killed by Guangxu.


    Chen Haoyi turned back and walked smartly to the fifth Longmen. He turned back and waited for Guangxu.


    The people on both sides were silent and looked at it quietly.


    Guangxu snorted coldly, and the glow scattered on his body. Zhenyuan built powerful runes to protect his whole body and stepped into the first Longmen step by step.


    The rune on the dragon''s gate fell down in an instant. Guangxu shouted angrily and forced him down. Ten seconds later, he stepped out of the first dragon''s gate.


    I sighed in my heart that Guangxu''s physique was against the sky. He fought against the first dragon''s gate as hard as I did, but his limbs were damaged. He sat between the first and second dragon''s gates, his flesh and blood blurred, very frightening.


    Chen Hao''s mouth will never be virtuous. He sneered at Guangxu from a distance and said, with a pool of mud like you, you still want to compare with me. Are you qualified?


    The dragon''s gate can''t see the scene outside, but the voice can also be heard when the dragon''s gate communicates with each other. When overseas monks heard Chen Hao insulting Guangxu, they all looked blue and wanted to come forward to refute. However, the facts were in front of them, and their words looked pale.


    Ignoring Chen Hao''s provocation, Guangxu reached out to take out a jade bottle from the void, poured out several pills of pills and swallowed them all. At this time, the repair ability of Longmen was triggered, and his body began to recover. With the pills, the whole person was full of vitality and runes surging, which was stronger than at the peak.


    Han Dan is right. The overseas friars have a panacea that can improve their strength in an instant. Like her, Guang Xu has touched the broken void and can open up a portable space.


    Chen Hao saw Guangxu recover to the peak in a short time, and the voice in his mouth became smaller and smaller. Finally, he pursed his mouth and waited.


    The second dragon gate, Guangxu still fought hard in the same way. This time, it was even worse. When he came out, his limbs were broken. He really became a pile of mud, but he didn''t die and survived.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I realized the skill when I stepped on the first dragon''s gate. Did Guangxu not notice it, or did he have confidence in his strength?


    But it''s very good to be able to resist through the second dragon''s gate.


    The strength of dragon''s gate repair worked. He recovered in a short time. After taking the pill, his weak body returned to the peak again.


    But this time he was not reckless. Despite Chen Hao''s sarcasm, he sat cross legged on the ground, as if he had realized something.


    I smiled dumbly and had to say that he was influenced by Chen Hao. After passing the first course, he didn''t make any summary. After recovery, he directly stepped into the second course. Now calm down and find that skill is only a matter of time.


    If I were someone else, I would have been wiped out by the dragon''s gate just now.


    After Chen Haobang''s ridicule for a long time, people outside couldn''t listen, but he found Guangxu unaffected and boring. He sat cross legged on the ground and waited.


    Half an hour later, Guangxu got up and directly stepped into the third dragon gate. Sure enough, he felt the skill and was very relaxed. He soon entered the fourth dragon gate.


    Chen Hao frowned slightly and felt something bad. He got up and went to the sixth dragon''s gate. He was relaxed and unrestrained. The Xuanmen friar who didn''t know where he was erupted into a burst of applause.


    Guangxu was also a little silly. He thought he could catch up. As a result, Chen Hao passed again. After the fifth road, Guangxu hesitated. It can be seen that he smelled danger.


    Chen Hao started the consumption mode again and kept mocking. Guangxu hesitated, but he still passed the fifth road, and did not stop at all. He directly passed the sixth road.


    what the hell!


    Chen Hao jumped up from the ground, crossed the seventh lane and always kept a lead.


    Guangxu can ignore the provocation of words, but Chen Hao''s posture of taking the lead is a kind of contempt and suppression, which can''t be accepted by anyone.


    At this time, it is already the seventh way. Guangxu said, the front is the eighth way. I don''t believe you can pass.


    Chen Hao frowned and said, if you were good in the past. But when the voice fell, there was a sense of pride on his body. His eyes were bright and domineering. He said, boy, do you dare to go with me?


    Guangxu has noticed that the future Longmen is more powerful. Even if Chen Hao is tianyuanti, he doesn''t believe that Chen Hao can pass.


    Coldly smiled and said, why not.


    With one word, they decided to pass the eighth Longmen together.


    Chen Hao is not fooling around at this time. He looks serious and even walks back and forth with some uneasiness. He keeps cheering himself up and saying that if he is afraid of a bird, he will die together. If you dare, I dare too.


    Seeing his excellent acting skills, I knew that Guangxu would suffer a great loss.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, and the voice said that Haozi followed you, and the more he learned, the worse his mouth became.


    I don''t want to carry this pot. I hurriedly said that I didn''t teach it. It was Wu de. you can tell how wicked this man is by reading his name.


    The longevity collar shook, but the protest was invalid. Han Peng stared at me and didn''t investigate.


    In fact, if you have more contact with the outside world, your character will inevitably change. Can''t stop, can only accept, just like Han has to accept the fact that I grew up.


    Seeing that Chen Hao was nervous, Guangxu snorted coldly and stepped into the seventh Longmen. He felt the method. His physique was good, but he was almost wiped out. After stepping out, he followed Chen Hao side by side to compete.


    The runes on Chen Hao''s body are surging, and the Qi of longevity is released, full of vitality. Guangxu also adjusted his breath in the fastest time, recovered to the peak, took a look at Chen Hao, and they stepped into the Longmen at the same time.


    Just the next second, Chen Hao passed directly. The ninth real dragon gate was revealed. The two golden dragons returned their heads. The light above shone around, which was extremely sacred.


    Guangxu uttered a scream, and the flesh and blood were cut off in an instant, but at the moment of death, there was a continuous explosion of Fuguang on him.

 Chapter 190

    Guangxu was cheated into the eighth dragon''s gate by Chen Hao. I was worried. If the dragon''s gate could kill him, it would be justifiable. The strong overseas have nothing to say.


    The ninth dragon''s gate appeared, with Han''s eyes shining, and two bloody eyes shooting at the dragon''s gate in the sky, peeping at the mystery inside. I stared at the eighth dragon''s gate. In just two seconds, Guangxu had five runes on his body. Every time he opened one, his flesh and blood would recover instantly. It was a death rune.


    I didn''t expect that the death talisman could work in the dragon''s gate, and he still had so many on him. But the talisman for death is not a good thing. Han Peng also gave me a few, and he didn''t dare to use it all the time.


    It''s worth saving one life for ten years at a time, but the cost of longevity is not low.


    When the tenth way exploded for the dead talisman, Guangxu gave a howl, and a bloody bone came out. His bone was dark gold, with white talisman patterns flowing on it and the smell of Xianyuan.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. No wonder he could resist the two dragon gates and pass directly. It turned out that it was made of Xianyuan. It seems that Xianyuan also exists overseas, but I don''t know if there is such a Xiuxian yuan as Hanyu.


    Guangxu said that Han is the first immortal in the world. Judging from this, there should be no, but maybe it''s better to be careful.


    Chen Hao is not stupid. Seeing Guangxu stepping out of the eighth Longmen, he put down a word. You hate it, I''m convinced.


    The voice was still fading. The man had stepped out of the dragon''s gate, and Yukong fell into the crowd. He stood firm, and then he breathed a long breath.


    Guangxu''s body is recovering, but very slowly, because he is not walking through the dragon''s gate without the help of the dragon''s gate power. He is repairing with Xianyuan. At this time, his internal organs are glowing and can see peristaltic organs and blood vessels.


    You can''t die like this. It''s really powerful. It''s just that ten talismans are equivalent to a hundred years of life. I don''t know what it will look like after recovery.


    Han Peng observed the dragon''s gate for a long time. He took back his eyes and said to me that the entrance of the demon world is undoubtedly the dragon''s gate, but if you want to open it, you have to pass it. I''ll send a message to Bai Wushuang.


    It was confirmed that the entrance of the demon world was at the ninth dragon''s gate. My mood was much easier.


    In this way, there will be no waste of time, and the opening of the demon world also symbolizes a greater opportunity.


    Han took out the jade mandarin duck and prepared to send a message with it. I was not happy at first sight. The mandarin duck is a pair, implying love. Thinking of Bai Wushuang calling her Tangtang, I felt very uncomfortable. I caught her jade mandarin duck and handed me mine.


    Silly.


    Han Bai glanced at me and said, your one is a woman, representing me, and the one in my hand is a man, representing you.


    She poked my forehead with her hand, took her one back, entered the rune pattern constructed by Xianyuan, then tore the void and let the jade mandarin duck fly in. I''m afraid it''s hundreds of miles away.


    At this time, in front of the eighth dragon gate, Guangxu''s body has recovered, but it looks like everyone is sucking air conditioning.


    Previously, he was young and energetic, but now he has become an old man with white hair, wrinkles on his neck, and even senile spots on his face.


    Han Peng frowned and said that he was badly hurt by you this time. He can''t recover even if he breaks through the realm of saints.


    At the same time, Han also warned us that although the talisman can save a life, it will be more painful to live than to die if it is overused.


    Everyone around nodded secretly and soon looked at Guangxu excitedly, gloating.


    Guangxu took several pills and forced Xianyuan to change his appearance. He wanted to recover to the peak, but he found that Shouyuan was not burning enough and had to give up. When he came out of the dragon''s gate, he roared, Chen Hao, take his life.


    Juxian bell floated into the air and directly hit the crowd to kill Chen Hao. Han Leng humed and clapped it with his bare hand. Xianyuan turned into a huge hand and beat the Juxian clock back. Coldly, he said, keep it for the rest of your life. If you fight, you will die of old age here.


    Physical aging is the rule of heaven, which can''t be changed in the strong. Han Dan doesn''t mean that he will be killed, but that he will die of old age. It can be seen that when he uses his peak strength, his remaining life will be burned out.


    How solemn and stirring is it for a generation of Tianjiao to die in front of his opponent? But he didn''t give up his life.


    Guangxu roared with reluctance and anger. He shed two tears in his eyes and sadly accepted Juxian bell. But he turned back and told the overseas friars to inform my senior brother that the Xuanmen had broken the rules.


    Half Saint wants to enter the forbidden demon gate?


    The messenger of overseas friars left soon, but someone from Xuanmen soon went to deliver the letter.


    The entrance of the demon world is opened, the forbidden demon door is broken, and the semi Saint enters, the sky will change again.


    I was a little worried, but Han said it was just right. Bai Wushuang also had an excuse to come in.


    When Guangxu had an accident, there was no shouting from the overseas friars. Chen Hao succeeded in the plot. He didn''t ridicule at the top. He ran over and told me excitedly, boss, the boy was miserable, but he didn''t die.


    It''s good to be able to take advantage of this. If more people go in and he realizes that the dragon''s gate is good, we won''t even have this opportunity.


    I told Chen Hao not to run around recently and follow your sister-in-law.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother must be semi holy. I''m afraid he will start against Chen Hao and have to guard against it.


    Knowing that he had done evil, Chen Hao nodded and followed us. He was not going to join us.


    People on both sides have seen the power of the dragon''s gate and dare not play with it. Although Guangxu became like this, he also peeped into the way to cross the dragon''s gate. When he calmed down, he taught his experience.


    At noon, someone tried, and there were a lot of deaths, including the damage of Xuanmen. But this meeting has been quiet, without ridicule and comparison, and is quietly winning its own way.


    While some people died, others walked through one or two Longmen. Success is enough and dare not take risks. With a lesson from the past, I also freely explained the details to the Xuanmen people. Only then did they know that we had already passed the Longmen. It was inevitable that they were dissatisfied, but no one dared to show it directly.


    A good person asked, Zhang Tong, Chen Hao has passed eight, have you passed eight.


    In the face of such a problem, I frankly said that I was not a demon body, nor did I have the immortal yuan casting body of Guangxu, so I just passed seven courses and didn''t dare to try the eighth.


    Qinxue they were also picked out and frankly said a few words.


    Su Guyan flinched last time. This time he made up his mind to go. He knew that she was going to cross the Longmen. Nanjian didn''t know where to drill out, but he was not worried, but live


    Qin Xue and LAN Yue are all good friends. Seeing Su Guyan is still a little timid, they are trying to appease as much as possible. Fortunately, Su Guyan finally passed one, and the second came out without looking at it.


    I have some regrets in my heart, because it won''t take too long for the forbidden demon gate to break. Bai Wushuang has passed the nine dragon gates. No one knows what will happen at that time. I can''t tell. There will be no chance behind.


    But think about it, not everyone is willing to fight with their own life. After a while, the Runes of the dragon''s gate have been branded, which may be strengthened in future cultivation.


    Nanjian saw Su Guyan walking through a Longmen and wanted to try. He gave Chen Hao his mobile phone and asked him to help broadcast it live.


    This guy is very popular. There are more than 100000 viewers. Chen Hao took his mobile phone and joked to the audience first that this is your favorite Mr. Nanjian, the most brilliant moment in his life. At the same time, he will be crushed in glory.


    Jian didn''t intend to be better with Su Guyan. He didn''t lose his eyes when he heard the speech. However, when Nanjian walked to the Longmen, everyone became serious and worried about him.


    However, after wandering for half an hour, everyone''s heart went from hanging to falling, to calming, and finally numb, Nanjian summoned up the courage to step into the dragon''s gate.


    When he wandered, some people in the dragon''s gate were constantly destroyed and passed. At first, some people talked about him, but they automatically ignored him later. But Nanjian went in and passed the first road as fast as possible, and then went to the second road.


    When he was about to enter the third way, Chen Hao scolded and lay in the trough. Excited to get up from the ground and hold high Nanjian''s mobile phone, but at this time, Han Peng knocked hard on her head from behind.


    Who special


    Chen Hao angrily scolded and looked back. When he saw that it was Han, his face changed. Shrunk his neck and didn''t dare to speak, Han said faintly. Next time, let me hear your dirty words, waiting for me to clean you up.


    Chen Hao didn''t dare to talk back. He answered with a gray voice. He shrunk his neck and spit out his tongue at me when he turned back.


    At this time, Nanjian passed the fourth Longmen and caused a burst of exclamation, because there were at most three before him.


    In the crowd''s exclamation, Nanjian passed the fifth way again, which even surprised me.


    Su Guyan stood up at this time and said that my brother''s talent was excellent. He just didn''t do his job and wasted a lot of practice opportunities.


    In just one minute, Nanjian finished the seventh Longmen, then stopped and exited.


    There are many people like Nanjian who are unknown but suddenly shine. It can be seen that there are many people with excellent talents in the poor family, but they don''t get as many resources as the five aristocratic families, so they are buried.


    Wu De wrote down the names of these people, because among these people, those who don''t show up will be mediocre for a lifetime, but as long as they show up, they are definitely more terrible than the sons of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families.


    It was still busy at night when they started to break through the dragon''s gate. Only in a short half day, more than 100 people were damaged at the Xuanmen side. At night, the probability of success began to increase, because the people who held the test retreated and were sure to go up.


    The sons of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families have passed seven courses, and none of them has failed. After Tuoba Guhong passed seven courses, Jiang Nu and Yaozi also began to try. They all passed seven courses.


    The next day we didn''t go to watch and stayed in the Jade House to have a rest. On the evening of the third day, a large crack appeared in the void. Some strong people broke through the void, and hundreds of people tore the void one after another. The breath was frightening.


    The most advanced one came from a man in his thirties. When he appeared, he shouted angrily. Who is Chen Hao? Get out of here.


    Guangxu''s senior brother is here. He''s really looking for trouble.

 Chapter 191

    Guangxu''s elder martial brother came here and became murderous. His eyes focused on us. He didn''t care about the strong people of the five aristocratic families and Xuanmen sects. He directly asked Chen Hao to get out.


    I looked up and saw more than 100 broken virtual mirrors behind him, which was equal to the number of the five aristocratic families here, and this was not all. Of course, it was impossible for all the broken virtual environments of the five aristocratic families to come.


    It''s just that the broken virtual environment of Xuanmen chose silence, which really made me speechless. At present, it''s equivalent to that Han has to face all the broken virtual environments overseas alone.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother roared just now. He was just testing. He saw that the strong man of Xuanmen didn''t respond, and his face showed a proud look. He glanced contemptuously at the disciples near the dragon''s gate. Finally, he looked back at Chen Hao and stretched his hand forward. A golden and exquisite tower appeared in the palm of his hand in the scattering of Xuan light. He said he wanted to zhenchen Hao in the tower.


    Han Wen Yan just snorted coldly.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother was aggressive in mouth, but did not move in action. He still stood in place and said, it''s just a little demon. Does Xuanmen still want to protect him?


    He wants to draw Chen Hao out of the Xuanmen gate and start after isolation.


    Han Han Wen Yan couldn''t help laughing and said, I think you should wait for half an hour. There will be a surprise at that time. In half an hour, don''t say that the broken virtual environment of other factions won''t protect him, and I won''t intervene. You can stop him if you want.


    Chen Hao didn''t know where he was. He thought Han Peng really didn''t care about him. He eagerly asked me for help. I lowered my voice and said, your master is coming. No one will dare to touch you at that time.


    It''s not easy to break the forbidden demon gate, but Han said so, which proves that Bai Wushuang is sure, and he still has the demon code in his hand. It''s impossible to get it without any use after wasting so much Kung Fu.


    After hearing this, Chen Hao turned back and looked at Guangxu''s senior brother with ease.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother didn''t know what Han had in mind, but half an hour later she didn''t do it, and the people in the Xuanmen didn''t do it. Chen Hao was an immortal place, and he could solve it without using magic weapons.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Chen Hao with a sneer and said, little thing, I''ll let you live half an hour more.


    There is no doubt about Bai''s unparalleled strength. It is a strong person who can draw with the fire spirit, which is stronger than the ordinary semi saint. And the last time it collided with the fire spirit, it didn''t fully show the power of the big demon.


    I am worried about unicorns and Sanskrit beasts. They have besieged the unparalleled white demon body. If the forbidden demon door is opened, they will certainly appear, and it is inevitable that there will be another conflict.


    I whispered the situation to Han, hoping that she would come forward to mediate. After all, unicorn has helped me. But Han asked me not to worry about it. Whether it''s a demon or a fierce beast, they will only surrender to the strong, and a war is inevitable.


    Is Bai Wushuang going to subdue the animals here?


    Han Peng nodded. At this time, there was a white Rune in the distant sky, like a big net covering the sky and earth to imprison the whole secret place.


    At the same time, a sharp voice came out, which was the sound of dispelling and suppressing fierce beasts issued by the forbidden demon gate. When it came out, the little Unicorn couldn''t bear it. It collapsed on the ground in pain and shrunk into a small ball.


    Chen Hao''s face turned white and he was also affected, but his breath quickly turned into Yin yuan, and the evil spirit was covered up.


    Han saw the little Unicorn wailing in pain, took out the Xuanyuan sword and inserted it next to it. There was a halo scattered on the Xuanyuan sword to protect the little unicorn, but the sound could not be blocked, but only reduced its pain.


    Fortunately, after a moment, the harsh sound suddenly stopped. More than ten seconds later, the white runes in the sky began to break. For a time, it seemed that the sky was collapsing and large pieces of debris fell.


    At the moment when the rune pattern collapsed, the roar of animals came out one after another in the whole secret territory. The little Unicorn climbed up from the ground, and the breath changed dramatically. Its strength was increasing. There were demon patterns on its body, which seemed to turn into demons at any time, and issued a low howl to the sky.


    The sudden change made everyone nervous because there were too many animal roars and surrounded them.


    In the sky, the unicorn came out first, followed by seven or eight unicorns, followed by Sanskrit monsters. They have been suppressed by the forbidden demon sect for too long. Now the forbidden demon sect is broken, releasing the beast in the body. While the strength is improved, the fierce gas is also released, and each end is full of blood.


    The strong men who broke the void in the Xuanmen changed their faces. A semi saint of the yuan family asked, who broke the forbidden demon door? If so many fierce beasts break out, the world will be destroyed.


    Seeing the fierce beasts gather more and more, although they are not demons, they already have the strength to turn demons. The demonic spirit soared into the sky and darkened half the sky.


    They''re gathering. They''re really going to kill them.


    Bansheng, who has just opened the mouth of the Jiang family, stood up and said, all overseas Taoist friends, fierce animal riots will be ruined. Now please put down your hatred and join hands to suppress it.


    But people from overseas look at each other coldly. They don''t think it''s too big, let alone help.


    Seeing this, the yuan family called the Xuanmen to suppress it.


    However, at this time, the sunset light in the sky suddenly dimmed, like being covered with a blue veil, and the whole sky turned dark blue.


    Oh, woo


    The melodious wolf howl came from a distant place. All the fierce animals gathered dozens of kilometers away blew their hair and made a deep sob. But that was not surrender, but dissatisfaction.


    Bai Wushuang''s evil spirit has affected hundreds of miles away. It''s difficult to think about how strong he is and how big he will be. Because the dragon''s stiffness has just broken the void, his body can hover for seven or eight kilometers. Bai Wushuang''s body will only be bigger when it comes in.


    The sunset in the west is like a blue moon, emitting soft blue light. In the distance, the strange animals of overseas friars have been crawling on the ground shivering.


    It can be said that they are not even fierce beasts, and they can''t bear the breath released by the big demon.


    Roar.


    The unicorn roars, showing its ancestral vision and touching the clouds. The nine headed Golden Eagle carries a virtual world, in which the fairy attic is fully manifested, and the ancient flavor is released.


    The Sanskrit beast is shrouded in a Buddhist kingdom, in which the Buddha is preaching, and the Scriptures are shrouded, as if to fly out of the vision.


    Three fierce beasts lead the array. All kinds of monsters behind them are as big as a hill. Each has the strength to lift Xia and even break the void. They are ready to kill Xiang baiwushuang after gathering.


    Bai Wushuang may be coming this way, so the location where the fierce animals gather is also biased towards the Longmen, dozens of kilometers away. The strange animals of overseas friars are scared and flee to the distance.


    All the semi saints of the Xuanmen released their strength, and the holy grain was woven into a huge net over their heads.


    But just then, an old voice came, mankind, if you intervene, it is war.


    The sound resounded through the heaven and earth, and there were holy stripes flashing. It was a semi holy old beast. Its body had touched the clouds. There were forty or fifty semi holy old beasts behind it, which far deterred mankind.


    The demon family is a big family originally. Even if they can''t become demons, they have reached the peak of their practice with animal body.


    There are unicorns, nine golden eagles, and some unknown ones. They are full of war. It was old Kirin who said again on his way that our life has come to an end and we are not afraid of death.


    In a short sentence, the semi saints of the Xuanmen were all counselled. No determination to die, dare not touch.


    Deterring human semi saints, the herd crossed the air and rushed into the distance.


    But at this time, the void trembled, the earth trembled, the light in the sky was dark, and a huge figure fell fiercely. It was a silver gray wolf. Its hair danced all over its body, stepping on four peaks and standing tall in the world.


    Sure enough, it''s as big as I thought. If it''s a holy beast, how big does it have to be?


    Han looked at me and said, I''ve seen ZuLong. It''s a holy corpse. Its body is a heaven and earth, hovering on one side.


    The real body of Bai Wushuang appears, the sky is bluer, the unicorn roars, and the body rises again, but even so, it is still only half the size of Bai Wushuang.


    Old Kirin burned his life and went to the glory of the past. His body was equal to that of white, and the other semi holy beasts became bigger one after another.


    Chen Hao said anxiously, sister-in-law, can my master stand it?


    Han said that there was a drop of ancestral dragon blood in his body, which had already been fused. There was a demon code in his hand, and the semi holy beast could not fight him.


    When I heard this, I seemed to understand that Han''s cultivation can despise the same realm. Bai Wushuang is the same. They are unique beings, so they came together.


    Fortunately, Han doesn''t like him, but likes me.


    Han''s words were not hidden. The void or the people around him could hear them, and his face turned a little white.


    As long as there are Han and Bai unparalleled in Shiao mountain, it is better than any sect. It''s a pity that they don''t regard secular people as opponents and look further away.


    Chen Hao heard that his master had real dragon ancestral blood. The whole person was still sad. Han said, if I can''t fight, I''ll do it. Don''t worry too much.


    no Chen Hao smacked his mouth and asked, sister-in-law, will I become as big as my master in the future?


    Um!


    Han Peng was stunned. He didn''t think that Chen Hao was worried about this. He stared at the distance and explained that after becoming a demon, he could fight with human body, and the power existed in the form of demon yuan. The illusion noumenon is to transform the demon yuan into the body. If the flesh wants to accommodate strong power, it will naturally become great. The battle of noumenon is a deterrent and will be stronger than human form.


    Chen Hao was relieved when he heard this, because Tianyuan stone was shapeless, and the human shape he cast for the first time was his noumenon. I''m saying he won''t turn demon yuan into power yet.


    In the sky, after the old beast came, the nine golden eagles gave a sharp cry, sounded the horn of war, and the animals rushed towards Bai Wushuang.


    Seeing the herd attack, Bai Wushuang jumped fiercely, crushed a hill, vomited people, roared, surrendered, or died.

 Chapter 192

    The white unparalleled voice vomited out of the body and was clearly heard across dozens of miles. With the spread of the voice and the majestic power, there was a gust of wind.


    However, the world of monsters, which is respected by the strong, only makes the opponent fear and will not surrender in the violent power. What''s more, it''s a fierce beast fighting for life and death.


    The old Kirin soared into the sky and blocked out the sun. His huge body fell directly towards Bai Wushuang. He was burning with a sea of fire. He was really not afraid of death.


    Roar.


    Bai Wushuang gave a roar, his huge body jumped up fiercely and soared for several kilometers. His huge claws fell in the air without any dark light demon patterns. What he competed for was pure power.


    Old Kirin also stretched out his claws and grabbed them in the air. The two claws collided like two hills. The terrible wave swept several kilometers and flattened the ancient trees around.


    Because it was not clear on the ground, Qinxue released the jade shuttle, carrying more than 20 of us to resist the sky.


    The old Kirin is not as powerful as Bai Wushuang. After the collision, he was blown away, but at this time, the Kirin beast pounced on him, opened his mouth, and could swallow a mountain. His sharp fangs are several meters long, emitting a cold light and directly bite Bai Wushuang.


    But when he was about to bite, Bai Wushuang''s front paw pressed fiercely, and the flame on the unicorn went out. He stepped directly under his feet and pressed it into the rocks.


    The nine headed Golden Eagle flew into the air with his people and took the opportunity to make a sneak attack. He caught a blood mark on Bai Wushuang''s back, which was tens of meters long. However, such a wound fell on the huge gray wolf, which seemed so insignificant.


    The half saint of human beings can also burst out such power, but it is far less intuitive than the battle of the big demon. The magic power of moving mountains and falling into the sea is only magical when human beings display it, but when a huge monster directly smashes a hill, the visual impact is by no means comparable to magic.


    After Bai Wushuang was attacked, his hair danced, jumped fiercely, jumped over several mountains, hit the nine head Golden Eagle Group in the sky with his huge body, and all of them, including the nine head Golden Eagle, flew backwards.


    However, in this time, the old half holy beasts collectively killed them, just like mountains falling from the sky, directly smashing them with their bodies, and instantly drowning Bai matchless in it.


    I was shocked when I saw it. It was dozens of semi holy beasts. Not to mention being hit, they could be crushed to death.


    But in the next second, more than a dozen and a half holy beasts were blown away, falling like a mountain when they came and rising like a mountain when they went. One of the old semi holy beasts was hit for several kilometers and fell right towards our place.


    For a time, the sky was dark, and its body was too huge. Unless it was to lift the Xia peak or break the virtual energy to escape, the rest would be pressed into meat mud.


    At this time, the yuan family''s half Saint moved his hand, and the river hung in the sky, covering dozens of kilometers. The river rolled up the wave, moved the body of the old half Saint beast for several kilometers and smashed it between the two hills.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The old semi holy beast fell and was stuck in a Grand Canyon, howling with dissatisfaction, but it didn''t mean to take action. It was just one of them. It would suffer a great loss if several human semi holy animals took action at the same time.


    A few seconds later, it struggled to climb out. The peaks on both sides shook and the earth and rock collapsed. After it got away, the two mountains collapsed in half.


    I saw a little speechless. The fierce beast could not control the power of the huge body. The destructive power was too strong.


    Although one semi holy beast left the battlefield, there were still dozens of others. At the moment when Bai Wushuang was suppressed, the others swarmed up, were smashed, and immediately jumped on another, all using their bodies as weapons.


    But Bai Wushuang was still fighting. He kept flying the fallen fierce animals in the roar. However, the herd found opportunities and wouldn''t let him get up. Under the constant impact, the earth seemed to collapse. Together with the forest in front of us, it was shaking with the impact. The shock wave crossed, and the square and round trees in the sky were destroyed and the withered trees were turned into sawdust.


    Seeing this scene, I whispered that he couldn''t get out of trouble.


    I was a little nervous. I pulled Han''s skirt and motioned her to help. As a result, he shook his head. However, at this time, the sunset was falling, the sky was dark, and a full moon rose. The mountain was blue. Almost at the moment of the moonlight falling, twenty or thirty half holy old beasts were shot away.


    Bai Wushuang''s huge body soared into the air, dressed in the blue moon, and his wounds like gullies are healing rapidly under the moonlight.


    Oh, woo... The wolf howled through the sky, and its desolate voice was burning with infinite fighting spirit at the moment. The silver blue hair flew and stood under the night sky. As soon as the head dropped, it swooped down and rushed directly into the fierce herd. The strong wind was like a shadow in the waving of its giant claws, and the mountains and rocks cracked at the place where it fell.


    Han Dan said that the monster obeyed the law of the forest. If he wanted to be king, he had to defeat all his opponents himself.


    In the distance, white unparalleled is like a blue moon, shuttling through the mountains and rivers, exciting the fighting herd. With the passage of time, the life of the old semi holy beasts came to an end, the breath weakened rapidly, the old body was no longer strong and matchless, and the body size quickly became smaller.


    The old Kirin crawled first and stayed for a while. Then the old nine golden eagles fell to the ground and were unable to fight again. In an instant, the old holy beasts came to the end.


    Although they did not win this war, they spent their most brilliant time. Crawling is submission, but also waiting for the end of life.


    Without the help of the old semi holy beast, the young herd is at a disadvantage. It is white and unparalleled across the mountains and rivers, dressed in blood and injury.


    The battle lasted until midnight, and all the fierce animal groups surrendered. Bai unparalleled stood at the top of the mountain and roared up to the sky. The crisscross blood on his body was his brilliant record.


    And all over the mountains, all animals crawl.


    Bai Wushuang glanced at the animals and opened his mouth to spit out the demon code. The book only appeared and covered hundreds of meters. The demon patterns danced on it. Bai Wushuang spit out the demon text. It is an ancient language that even Han can''t understand. As he opened his mouth, the demon code opened, and dozens of lights flew out and fell into the crawling and dying old half holy beast. For a time, the evil spirit rushed into the sky. The dark light flew from the old beast who was hammered to death, one by one turned into human shapes, like being canonized as a demon by Bai Wushuang, and life was extended.


    Before the demon world opened, the demon family was already so strong. In the future


    There are human semi saints who speak with worry.


    With a faint smile, Han Peng said that the five roads are level and restrict each other. If you want to recover to the glorious period, you must do so.


    Handan took charge of the destiny plate and peeped into some future.


    Bai Wushuang continues to point demons, and more than 100 fierce beasts, including unicorns, turn into shapes. There are hundreds left. Bai Wushuang said that your accomplishments are not enough. Return to the mountains and enter the demon code a few years later. Those who become demons fight with me in the demon world and achieve hegemony.


    All the big demons soared into the air. When they heard the speech, they bowed their hands and took command. That scene made my blood boil. I don''t know if I have his style and command the fairy way.


    However, the white unparalleled road is only the beginning. What will the demon world be like? We can''t know until it is opened.


    The point demon is over, Bai unparalleled''s eyes are burning, ready to turn into a human form. But just then, several thunders suddenly came from the direction of the demon refining pool, like the collapse of the sky and the earth, and a dark column of light rose into the sky.


    There was a sound of chain shaking in the light column, followed by two roars. The next second, the light column exploded to form a huge light ball. Through the dark light curtain, you can see two huge shadows inside.


    Although it was a virtual shadow, I still recognized that it was the Minotaur and Mamian in the passage I peeped into with the holy seal.


    The dark light curtain spread, and two terrible things appeared. They were only tens of meters in size, but the smell they gave off was gloomy and terrible. There were countless ghosts lying on the two corners of the Minotaur. There was a dark wind around the horse faced monster, which was like hell, with corpses and blood.


    However, the two monsters were entangled with countless iron chains. There were black and white runes on those iron chains, which imprisoned them, but even so, their breath was still terrible. And as soon as it appeared, it brought darkness to the whole secret territory, pressing over the blue moon in the sky.


    The white unparalleled body is stable again, and the hair of the whole body is upside down, like a great enemy.


    The old half saint of the Yao family exclaimed, this is the purgatory envoy of the ghost road. How did they appear?


    No one can answer. When I saw them, I didn''t think they would appear. Han Peng frowned slightly and said that the two purgatories had the strength of saints. Fortunately, the yin-yang lock of the Heavenly Master was still there, which suppressed their strength.


    Heavenly Master? Is it related to Longhu Mountain?


    I want to ask, but this is not the time.


    Bai Wushuang screamed uneasily, and the two purgatories swept their eyes at him and disdained to say, little demon, die.


    You''re about to do it. But just then, a white light suddenly appeared in the sky. There was no trace of impurity in the holy. The mother of the little Unicorn stepped into the air. Her body was no smaller than white. She was also a big demon. A white Avenue appeared under her feet. With its movement, it spread like a fairy road.


    As it approached, the sky darkened by the smell of purgatory brightened a little. Han Han saw this, slowly took back the Xuanyuan sword, looked down at the little unicorn, stroked its forehead and whispered that the legendary holy light demon that can restrain the ghost road is like you!


    She was surprised and surprised. Obviously, the appearance of the little Unicorn made her unable to think of the light demon.


    Han Dan then told the secret story that the evil way was surrounded and suppressed by the ghost way. At the time of its destruction, the holy light fell, and the ten Palace yamas were almost evolved. Therefore, the ghost way had to give up killing the evil way and just seal it. The master of the holy light did not appear, but someone saw the demon shadow and recognized that there was a big demon. It should be your ancestor.


    The little Unicorn stood up and rubbed the Han with his head, as if he were saying yes.


    The holy light came and fell on Bai Wushuang''s side. The two big demons faced the purgatory envoy directly.


    The ox head purgatory envoy stared at the unicorn and spit out words. If your ancestors had the power of war, they would die today.


    For a moment, the ghost was angry, the iron rope trembled, and the battle was imminent.

 Chapter 193

    The little unicorn''s mother flashed white and turned into a woman of twenty-three or four. She was beautiful and free from vulgarity and dust. Her holy brilliance made her look extremely sacred in the night sky.


    I frowned slightly and wondered why she turned into a human at this time, but the next second, a big clock appeared on her head. The big clock was simple and vicissitudes. It seemed that it had experienced the baptism of countless years, but it was carved with complete demon patterns. Two divine dragons hovered on the clock body. The dragon''s head was high and returned to the head at the top of the clock to form a round buckle with a demon card hanging on it, There are two dark ancient characters on it.


    Immediately someone around said the origin. It was the first weapon of the demon family, the Eastern Emperor bell.


    Stepping into the mysterious world, I have seen three clocks. The broken bell behind the immortal gate has not been used, but all of them are powerful artifacts.


    The Donghuang bell in front of you can feel its strength when it appears.


    The two purgatory envoys who were going to do it seemed to be afraid and hesitant when they saw the Donghuang bell. The dark golden light of the Eastern imperial bell protected the heaven and earth where they stood.


    After more than ten seconds of stalemate, purgatory made the iron chain glow. The wandering white runes fused with each other to form golden runes, some like the Zhenwen of Tianshi mansion, but much stronger.


    The semi saint of Longhu Mountain sees the town pattern on the iron chain, arranges his clothes in the air and kneels in the air.


    I was shocked. It was really Tianshi Zhenwen. But Han said that the two purgatories have the strength of saints. Has Longhu Mountain ever had the power to suppress saints?


    All the people in Longhu Mountain kneel down and make a pilgrimage.


    Han said that it was the seal laid by Zhang Daoling himself. Zhang Daoling was the second person in the world to touch the way of heaven. Unfortunately, he disappeared later.


    Touch the way of heaven? I frowned slightly and couldn''t help asking, who was the first?


    Han Pang just wanted to say that purgatory suddenly burst out a terrible force. They jumped up at the same time and fell towards the forest not far away. Behind them, a long chain connected the Hualong pool and stretched for thousands of meters, which was very terrible.


    They suddenly left. We were all a little confused. Bai Wushuang and unicorn didn''t understand what was going on.


    Two purgatory envoys fell, directly destroyed a forest and collapsed a hill.


    And in the place where they attacked, ten golden lights flew out, the ten suns and one. Purgatory made him roar, hit the void in the roar, collapsed the sky, and formed a huge black hole, in which the light behind the eleven suns and one brain was submerged.


    Yang Yi wanted to escape, but the two people behind him were almost killed. The purgatory envoy swept their hands, and half of their bodies exploded directly. Finally, they escaped in embarrassment.


    Standing in the air, the Ten Suns are quickly integrated into one. A big day floats in the sky, illuminating the whole night sky. On the back of the big day, there is a high mountain manifesting and purple vapor steaming.


    After integration, Yang Yi became a middle-aged man with gold shoes and purple gold crown.


    I took a long breath, and yun''er''s hint to me was right. The ten Yang one is the embodiment of the Yang master''s skill, but now it looks more like the Yang master himself. The sun is in the sky, and the night has become day.


    The Yang Lord appeared, leaned over and pointed, and a purple Qi flew out, which contained terrible laws. The two purgatories made all the Yin imps shrouded in the body collapse after being hit, and evaporated by the breath of extreme Yang.


    My heart beat wildly with Chen Hao. Subconsciously, I retreated behind Han, hiding left and right.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and said that one Yang changed into ten Yang. He could not suppress the realm and dispersed it in this way.


    Zijin Mountain is the bane of the underworld. Under the extreme sun, the Yin Qi of the two purgatories was suppressed, and the corpses collapsed before they appeared.


    The Yang Lord is approaching in the air, and his body is covered with holy patterns, which is stronger than any semi holy. He gave a cold drink and those who broke into the sun died.


    The short five words, like a Dharma decree, fell with his voice and directed towards the two purgatories. Under the guidance of one, the holy grain condensed a golden finger and fell down like a mountain.


    The two purgatory envoys were unwilling to roar and their bodies were tight. They tried their best to undertake the power of that finger. However, with the blessing of holy stripe, their power was suppressed by yin-yang lock and could not compete at all.


    I was thrilled when I saw it. If I had known so, I shouldn''t have hit Yang one at the beginning. Han saw me shrink behind her, smiled gently, hugged me under the creaky nest and said that he had no memory after separation. If he took the memory of Yang Lord, how could he conflict with you?


    Chen Hao and I listened to this, and the hanging heart just fell back to the heart. Think about it, the strength of Yang LORD already needs to be carried separately. How can people who stand proudly in the world have the same experience with us?


    And it''s not his real body that comes here. I believe his real body will be stronger.


    Roar.


    The horse''s face roared, the purple skin exploded, and there was plasma splashing in the wound. Some places show thick white bones. But it still stood in front and let the ox head escape.


    Under the suppression of the formula of the burning sun in Zijin Mountain, their strength was suppressed. The ox head could not resist the air, but ran away on foot.


    Bai Wushuang sent out a howl, and his huge body jumped into the air. The escaped ox head avoided it and was directly pressed into a small mountain by him.


    But just when the two purgatory envoys were suppressed, there was another roar from the direction of the demon refining pool. Something terrible was underground and wanted to break through the earth. Then a dark light appeared in the void, as if to open a world. There was a demon wandering in it, with a small body, but his eyes were frightening.


    It saw the scene outside, stunned for a moment, as if it couldn''t believe it, tentatively stretched out a hand. When his hand reached out, heaven and earth faded and the stars dimmed.


    When he found that there was no suppression, he was excited and wanted to come out.


    I looked at the kid from a distance. His beating heart stopped fiercely. It was a more terrible existence. It was a saint level evil ghost without restraint.


    However, at the moment when it was ready to come out, under the lonely starry sky, a clear bell sounded melodiously. The sound broke through the void and passed to every corner of the secret territory, and the ghost spirit on the evil ghost was instantly dispersed.


    It''s the Eastern imperial bell. Unfortunately, the waist tag on it is dark and does not give full play to its strength.


    At this time, the bell body is hanging in the sky, and the bell mouth is facing the channel, deterring.


    The evil ghost inside shrank back in fear, but the next moment the fierce color flashed in his eyes. His body was instantly raised, his eyes were as big as a fight, there were ghosts wailing in his left eye, and he stretched out his pale hand to climb out. Blood clouds surged in the right eye, with white bones.


    Dong Dong!


    The Eastern imperial bell rang continuously, trying to suppress it, but the effect was not obvious.


    My heart kept beating. Every time there were five channels, some chain events would happen. At present, there are signs of the birth of the evil way. The hole where the evil ghost is located should be connected to the underworld.


    If it comes out, the whole channel is likely to be opened.


    In the distance, as soon as Yang Lord pointed out, the horse''s body exploded, but the next second it condensed again, as if it were immortal.


    Yang master spits out golden words, a dead word exits, and points it out again.


    The horse noodles exploded, but they still coalesced quickly. He opened his mouth and laughed wildly. Zhang Daoling can''t kill me. You don''t deserve it.


    The Lord Yang said nothing and still pointed.


    At this time, at the position of the forbidden demon gate, a more bright golden light is flying, completely illuminating the secret place.


    Further away, Bai Wushuang fought with the ox head. He was swallowing the ghost gas on the ox head. However, the ghost gas was too majestic. No matter how much it swallowed, it could not weaken the ox head. He fought with equal strength and broke the mountain.


    The Eastern Emperor bell rang three times, and the changed evil ghost opened his mouth and roared.


    Holy patterns gushed out, and countless fierce ghosts were roaring and struggling to climb out. At its waist, there are ten blood red iron chains manifest, and ten dark halls are connected at the other end. It is like a coolie. As long as it is born, it will pull out the hall.


    Ten halls of hell.


    The terrible thing is that at this time, there were several clear sounds of broken iron chains in the demon refining pool, and the iron chains that bound purgatory were broken the next second.


    Their breath suddenly soared, the gloomy holy patterns spread everywhere, and all sentient beings trembled.


    Hell, there are saints, and there are more than one.


    Bai Wushuang was hit by a bull''s head, and a huge wound appeared on his waist. He was almost cut by his waist.


    The Yang Lord''s golden finger crumbled. The Purple Gold Mountain shook in the sun and became dim. The Yang Lord''s body almost crumbled.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Han''s hand appeared, and the holy grain jumped. The other hand took out a small wooden axe and handed it to me. He took me and said, I''ll take you there. You can chop the passage. The hell is not born yet. They are too strong and will suppress me for a lifetime.


    I nodded and my heart beat faster.


    At this time, Niutou chased Bai Wushuang to kill him who was seriously injured.


    The two purgatories break the shackles on the body and have the strength of saints. The breath crushed the mountains and rivers. It was more than ten kilometers away. The thin holy lines on Han Yu''s body were trembling. However, she broke the void in an instant, and the Xuanyuan sword became bigger and pointed directly at the passage in the sky.


    Dong Dong!


    The Eastern imperial bell sounded again to suppress the ghost spirit and open a way for us.


    But at this time, the evil ghost smiled ferociously and grabbed it outside the channel. Its hand was very small inside. It was a huge bone claw. The blood holy grain on it completely suppressed the Han. It was just a collision. The aftersound of the Eastern Emperor clock was pressed to a sudden stop. The woman on the top of the mountain gave a dull hum, and the light of the huge clock was dim.


    The power of terror, even with the protection of Han, still pressed my meridians and collaterals. The next second I flew back with her, but Xuanyuan sword broke through the void and flew towards the dark channel. As a result, I was blocked outside at the last moment.


    The bony hand bypassed Xuanyuan sword to kill me and Han.


    Han Fu''s whole body strength was released, his mouth roared, his corpse teeth stretched out, and tried his best to protect me.


    My body roared, my blood was rolling, and my eyes turned dark red. Although the meridians could not be lit, they were chopped out with an axe with the power of the flesh.


    The void cracked and collapsed. The bone hand paused and then squeezed fiercely. The cracked void was forcibly closed by it. The cold voice came from the mouth of the evil ghost. Under the saints, they were mole ants. Wait, die.

 Chapter 194

    The ghost''s bone hand pinched the void broken by me, blocked the small wooden axe and continued to catch me and Han.


    Han Pang fiercely stopped, Xuanyuan sword flew back upside down, cut it off, holy grain collided with holy grain, and she collapsed at once, unable to stop the evil ghost.


    When they were about to be killed by both, the picture of mountains and rivers flew out and was personally controlled by the semi saint of the Yao family. The mountains and rivers inside were shining. As a result, they just collided, and the picture was beaten back to its original shape. At the same time, the half saint of the monster group and the half saint of the Xuanmen fought together.


    Hundreds of illusions in the void manifest, and all the magic instruments bloom brilliantly. Only overseas people look on coldly, as if it''s none of their own business.


    However, as the evil ghost said, there are mole ants under the saints. In many ancient magic tools, no matter how many semi saints, they are still unbearable in front of them.


    The suppression of half a realm is very different. The suppression of half a realm is an insurmountable gap.


    Countless magic tools were broken. Some bodies were badly damaged and almost broke. And that bony hand is still getting bigger and bigger in my eyes.


    Han Dan shot again, the corpse armor on his hand soared, the blood gas and immortal yuan were released at the same time, and the holy pattern was increasing, as if he was going to break through the virtual environment.


    But compared with evil spirits, her holy pattern is only broken and incomplete. Even in the broken virtual environment, it can''t be stopped.


    Kill immortals, kill immortals.


    Someone shouted in the void. It was the sound of the sword soaring into the sky. The strong men of the Ji family and the Jiang family heard that they were not hiding. Moreover, they seemed to have a hunch. They took two swords with them and threw them directly into the air.


    The sword Lingxiao''s heart sword controls the double swords. The dark immortal killing sword is shining, with immortal blood flowing on it. At the same time, two swords sound in the void, Jue Xian and Jue Xian sword fly out, and the Four Swords gather together. The immortal killing sword array appears, covering half of the sky and blocking in front of me and Han.


    At this time, Han Dan had time to say that there would be ten years of peace in the sun to stop the robbery. If the hell was born now, we would all become sacrifices and have no day to turn over.


    Her voice came out that she wanted the overseas semi saints to fight. As a result, under the leadership of Guangxu''s senior brother, more than 100 overseas semi saints retreated for several miles and ignored it.


    The four immortal killing swords trembled and the sword array moved. The whole void was full of sharp sword Qi. Thousands of swords formed a sword wall and flew towards the evil ghost.


    However, it has not yet been sanctified, and the gap is too large. Sword Lingxiao''s sword intention was released all his life. It was still futile. The four immortal killing swords stopped for a few seconds and were shaken away.


    Seeing that I couldn''t avoid it, I pushed away the handlebar and shouted to let her go first. I used my heart to release a rune disk to block a blow and buy her time.


    However, Han Peng tightly clasped my hand and didn''t want to release it. His face became colder and colder. Then the bone hand shook open the Eastern imperial bell and cut the immortal gourd and rushed again. She said coldly at this time, all Taoist friends, please step back and protect the road for me.


    The voice fell on her, the breath suddenly became stronger, and the sparse holy patterns became dense.


    Seeing this, the evil ghost stopped and sneered. At this time, becoming a saint is futile, but it''s good. The corpse emperor''s way fruit is needed to cast the way of heaven.


    The sword Lingxiao took the four immortal killing swords and protected them on our heads. He said, you missed them 400 years ago. Today, if you are greedy for life and afraid of death, you can only waste your life and live the rest of your life.


    The semi saint of the Xuanmen is afraid of death, and Hanluo will be poisoned at this time. They protect the Tao, which is equivalent to facing the more terrible existence directly.


    Seeing the hesitation of the people, Han Peng opened his mouth again and said, in three minutes, I will be holy and bless you.


    She said this in the hope that as long as one person becomes holy and resists those who steal the fruit of the Tao, those present can become holy.


    The imagined result is like this, but what will happen in practice?


    Under the pressure of huge power, the limited rules on me emerged. Under the protection of Han, the meridians in my body finally lit up, and the blood eyes were like a sea. The giant''s virtual shadow stood upright. At the moment when he straightened up his waist, I also straightened up my waist and raised my small wooden axe in my hand.


    Hum.


    Touching the suppression of the sage, the small wooden axe fought and gave a beep. The runes on it were all displayed, and a majestic blood gas poured into my body. At this moment, the axe head seemed to grow from me, like flesh and blood.


    The axe blade buzzes and becomes larger in an instant. Holding it in your hand is like holding a mountain peak. In a trance, I seemed to stand in front of the giant. His voice was like a bell. He was talking to me. Unfortunately, the voice was too grand, but it became blurred. I couldn''t hear it clearly with my ability, but vaguely heard the word "heaven".


    But just then, the axe in my hand fell uncontrollably. The void in front collapsed, and a bloody shadow appeared behind me.


    Seeing this, the evil ghost shot again and wanted to knead the void, but when he touched it, the complete holy grain on his bone hand was shaking, like breaking.


    But the next second, he shouted angrily. With more powerful strength, he forcibly squeezed the void and whispered, it''s you, but he hasn''t grown up yet. There will be no chance in the future.


    The evil ghost''s voice came out, and the strange image in his eyes was even more frightening. The sea of corpses and blood was surging, and the white bones inside were like dumplings in a pot. The right eye is like hell, with ghosts wailing and a towering Yin wind. And he was about to come out. Ten halls were moved at the same time and followed in the void.


    He came out to kill me.


    At this time, the breath of Han has triggered the disaster, and thunder clouds are surging.


    The evil ghost grinned. It''s too late to get through the virtual disaster now. He must die.


    When the words fell, he stepped out, and there was a depression in the void, which he couldn''t bear.


    Han Han is not distracted. He pulls me back quickly and wants to send me out of the thunder robbery.


    It has been less than two minutes since Yang Yi merged into Yang Lord, but Bai Wushuang is at a dead end. If it hadn''t been for the help of the big demon, he would have been beheaded by the ox.


    Yang Lord was also unable to hold on, but he blocked the horse''s face with his own strength, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    The evil ghost stepped out quickly, but the hole was like a very long space. Its second leg seemed to step out, but it lengthened the time and gave Han and me a chance.


    But in front of the sage, distance is never distance. The evil ghost has a cold smile on his mouth and two terrible eyes staring at me.


    Seeing that the thunder robbery was about to fall, Han forced several drops of imperial blood to build a rune pattern on me, ancient and powerful. Then he pushed me away and said, Tong Tong, try to survive and wait for me.


    There was no sadness in her eyes. It was too late to be sad. Turn around and soar into the air with a robbery.


    The semi saint of Xuanmen clenches his teeth to protect the way. He uses all his magic skills, not reserved.


    I was wrapped by the rune pattern built by the emperor''s blood and left quickly, but at this time, the evil ghost had stepped out of the second foot, and the ten palaces held behind him faintly emitted light and released a stronger breath.


    He strode to catch up. I felt that with only one action, I would appear in front of him and have nowhere to escape.


    The birth of the underworld is a disaster. Not only the evil way, but also the fairy way will be slaughtered. But the fairy way and the evil way are not holy and can''t compete.


    The blood tide in my eyes receded, and the power of the small wooden axe was dark. My power was still too weak to make it brilliant.


    hey.


    The evil ghost sneered and made everyone tremble.


    He stepped out with his left leg, ten blood red chains stretched straight behind him, and ten halls moved forward with difficulty.


    But just as his footsteps were about to fall in the air and break through the emptiness, the golden light in the distance finally came, and the sun almost defeated by the horse''s face turned into a light and flew into the golden light. The next second, the void trembled, the big sun dispersed, a white hand came out of it, and went to chase the white unparalleled ox head purgatory in the air.


    Saint!


    Niutou purgatory envoy exclaimed and gave up chasing Bai Wushuang. He wanted to tear open the void and flee. Unfortunately, Lord Yang shot too fast. In a moment, Niutou purgatory envoy''s body exploded and killed with one blow.


    Ma Mian also wanted to step on the air to fight against the Yang Lord, but a light column flew out of the golden light and directly penetrated his body. The extreme Yang breath broke out and evaporated together with the Yin spirit imp on him.


    Lord Yang killed two purgatory envoys. His light converged and looked down at the evil ghost holding the ten halls. His two eyes were extremely hot. The evil ghost was stared by him and his ghost Qi was escaping.


    You, how can you be holy!


    The evil ghost was terrified. Lord Yang snorted coldly and shot again. The complete holy pattern spread out and covered the sky robbery on Han''s head to suppress Lei robbery and Han''s cultivation. He said, the time has not come. Give it to me now.


    The realm of Han Dan fell back, and the thunder robbery dispersed. She pinched the formula for the first time and pulled me back to her side.


    Lord Yang turned back and shouted angrily. I am the Lord of the sun. All creatures in the underworld set foot in it and kill it.


    The evil ghost looked up at the void and retreated in horror. The Yang Lord was awe inspiring, but the same Saint had crushed the evil ghost, and the ten halls pulled by the evil ghost''s waist were trembling in his angry drink.


    The next second, he blew out with a fist, and the sun immediately converged behind him. When he appeared, he had condensed on his fist, a fist fell, the evil ghost wailed, and his eyes burst open at the same time, revealing a terrible vision.


    The dark corridor trembled and crumbled one by one.


    However, the power released by the broken eyes of the evil ghost slightly blocked the Yang Lord''s fist for a few seconds, making him rush back to the channel. Almost at the same time, the channel collapsed.


    Lord Yang stopped, stood in the void, looked up, and his eyes were full of silence and unwilling.


    I looked to the sky, where there was a blood net slowly emerging. Lord Yang turned back, gathered his emotions in his eyes, became wary, and spoke out his great wishes. I wish there would be a saint in the future. May you have a way to go in the future. In this world, I have come to the end, unwilling, but without regret.


    As soon as he became holy, he knew he would die.


    The voice fell, and the blood net appeared, with a big golden hand sticking out.


    Yang Lord turned back and roared, and his endless power gathered from all directions. He used the power of the sage to mobilize the natural power of the whole space. At the same time, he jumped with a complete holy pattern on his body and hit the golden hand with a fierce fist.


    I don''t know how he became a saint, but his fight today, no matter who is behind Li Guangfu and how strong, represents the beginning of Yang''s counterattack and the collision of the strongest force. The final result is very important to them.


    Half saint''s angry eyes stared at the center of the collision. The blood light floated in Han''s eyes, and the vain eyes started without missing any details.


    However, at the moment of collision, the strongest blow of Yang Lord disintegrated, and his whole body flew upside down, with terrible cracks and dim light on his body.


    And the big hand caught him again to seize his Tao fruit.

 Chapter 195

    Yang Lord burns his life, improves his strength again, and takes another half step on the realm of saints. Once again, the golden hand finally shook and stagnated for half a second.


    It is this half second that makes everyone see hope.


    Half a second later, Yang Zhu''s body exploded and was as bright as fireworks. His body was not like a body of flesh and blood. In the scattered light, the big golden hand grabbed Yang Zhu''s fruit, but at the moment of touching, Yang Zhu''s spirit attached to the fruit and exploded.


    At the last moment, his spirit still controlled the terrible power of self explosion, knocked open the big golden hand and went straight to the crack of the void. For a time, the earth shook, the blood net was broken, and a standing figure flashed away.


    I didn''t see it clearly, but Han Peng frowned and obviously saw the man''s face.


    When the sun Lord''s broken light was about to dissipate, the big hand took it back, and the sky quickly recovered calm. But at this time, ten extremely fast lights flew towards us, and Han extended his hand to accept them one by one. They were ten thumb sized stones emitting a burning smell, with ancient words flowing on them.


    Han''s frown was slightly wrinkled and whispered to himself, is this the secret of Yang Lord''s sanctification without being discovered?


    She was only whispering, but she was still heard by the public. To be holy without being discovered is equivalent to the continuation of life for those who are about to die of old age.


    The hell has just been stopped, but Lord Yang fell. The atmosphere should have been sad, but everyone was not calm when they heard Han''s words.


    A half saint of the Xuanmen stood up and showed his magic weapon. There was a defect on it, which was destroyed by the hell ghost.


    Someone took the lead and suddenly all the people came up to show that they had contributed.


    I frowned slightly. I don''t know whether Lord Yang''s sacrifice for these people is worth it or not. But things have finally calmed down. Even if it hasn''t been ten years, there will be no big moves in the underground in a short time. Small moves only need to be prepared for the soul seduction gate.


    It''s understandable that people from the Xuanmen came to compete at this time, but on the overseas side, Guangxu''s senior brother came with more than ten people. He said in righteous words that the Lord of Yang is the Lord of Yang. What he left behind should be shared by the monks of the whole Yang.


    A group of overseas semi saints agreed. Guangxu''s senior brother saw that Xuanmen and the semi saints of the demon family were injured in the battle just now, and many magic tools were damaged and their strength was greatly reduced. Immediately, he said with confidence that our requirements were not high. Half for half, five for us and five for you. How to allocate them? Go back and discuss them behind closed doors.


    He said and stretched out to beg.


    Lord Yang left ten Yang stones, which is our hope. If there are enough ten saints, there will be resistance at the next impact, but in their eyes, it has become a treasure to prolong life and suppress other sects.


    Han''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and didn''t pay attention. Just as Bai Wushuang fell, his white robe was stained with blood, and the little unicorn''s mother followed.


    As a result, the woman stood firm, and the little Unicorn came up and called sister in a charming voice. I touched my nose, a little embarrassed. But fortunately, I haven''t told you about my wrong identity.


    Bai Wushuang looked at the direction of the dragon''s gate and asked Han Peng, are you sure the entrance of the demon world is the ninth dragon''s gate?


    Han Peng nodded and said, I''m sure, and we don''t have much time.


    She said, handed a Yang stone to Bai Wushuang, and then looked at the transformed unicorn. The woman smiled gently, politely introduced herself and said, my name is Linglong. Then he stroked the little unicorn and said, this is my brother Xiaoyu.


    Han Han nodded and gave her a Yang stone.


    Guangxu''s senior brother saw that Han Peng ignored him, but was distributing Yang Shi. At this time, the begging hand was still spread in the void, and his face sank. Sen asked coldly, do you want to start a war?


    The words fell, and the overseas monks summoned magic tools one after another. Han Peng frowned slightly, but now she really shouldn''t do it. I was about to open my mouth and go back. The elegant white matchless suddenly shouted angrily and rolled away.


    At the same time, he clapped his hand in human form. His strength was very concentrated. All of them condensed on his fist and blew it out.


    Overseas friars had already prepared, and the mountain and sea map spread out to block Bai Wushuang''s blow.


    Under the earthquake, Bai Wushuang snorted stiffly, his body shook, blood flowed out of his waist and dyed his clothes red.


    He was attacked by the Tauren Saint just now. If the Lord Yang hadn''t come, he would have spilled blood on the spot. Now even if he survived, his body would be full of wounds.


    Seeing that the people on the overseas friars were going to do it, Han looked back and said, you want me to give it, but the candidate needs to be determined by me. There are two places. If you want to rob by force, I''m afraid you won''t get any.


    When the voice fell, a dark box appeared in her hand. Opening a gap, seven faint lights flew out of it, directly across the mountain and sea map and hung in the middle of senior brother Guangxu''s eyebrows.


    Forbidden art!


    There were bursts of exclamations among overseas monks.


    Han Peng said, I now control these forbidden arts. They don''t have much effect on the underground saints, but they are used against you like killing dogs. If you don''t believe me, you can try.


    During the war, all the overseas semi saints watched. Now Yangshi appeared and they came to ask for it. They have completely angered Han. It''s not so pleasant to say.


    Chen Hao snorted coldly and said that some people live worse than dogs. When they see the interests, their younger martial brothers can ignore them.


    Chen Hao is mocking Guangxu''s senior brother. A moment ago, he kept saying that he wanted to find a place for Guangxu and suppress Chen Hao. Now he doesn''t mention it when he sees Yangshi.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother''s face was livid and hummed heavily. Although a group of big demons such as Bai Wushuang were injured, no one dared to ignore their existence.


    At this time, Han Peng took another Tianyang stone and handed it to Jian Lingxiao. None of the five aristocratic families gave it. But there are overseas monks eyeing, and no one at the Xuanmen side is in trouble, but his face is not very good.


    There are seven Yang stones left. I don''t know how she will distribute them.


    Han Peng scanned the crowd and said, the ten saints are our inside information and hope. I don''t need them myself, but when I cross the holy robbery, the ten saints should protect me with their lives.


    After a pause, Han said word by word, counting the broken virtual robbery, I can cross three robberies in a row.


    Han Dan told me before that he didn''t feel shocked, but a group of semi saints were shocked and their faces changed.


    What does three robberies mean? It means that Han can not only break the emptiness and become a saint, but also be a higher realm than the saint.


    The elder of Xuanmen immediately asked, what changes have taken place in the saints?


    Han Han did not hide, saying that the holy grain will take off and become stronger when it is contained in the body.


    Her voice fell, and someone immediately said that the golden giant hand had no holy pattern to release!


    A word confirmed that what Han Peng said was not a lie. Han Peng said at this time, so it''s meaningless to compete for Yang stone now. I can protect you into saints in the future, but before that, I need ten people who can stand up.


    At that time, not only the people behind the underworld will do it, but also the underworld. So she gave Linglong a piece. The holy light of the unicorn can suppress the underworld. If you become a saint, you can be alone.


    Guangxu''s senior brother snorted coldly when he heard the speech and said, we don''t care about things in the future, but two Yang stones must be given to us.


    At this time, Han Peng sent a message to me and said that the remaining five pieces were for the housekeeper, me, you, Chen Hao, Da Pang and ER Pang.


    That means I will really give two pieces to overseas friars. I feel a little uncomfortable. However, at this time, Han took out two pieces and gave them to the Jiang family and the Ji family. He said, your surname represents China. Don''t let the Chinese people down or shame your ancestors.


    Ji''s family and Jiang''s family, who had just stood up for competition, were hesitating now, but after listening to Han''s words, they still reached out and took it.


    Seeing this, I breathed a sigh. In this way, the two pieces given overseas are empty checks and will not be cashed. This is not that I am stingy, but that they are completely unreliable. Giving them is tantamount to losing two people.


    Han Peng turned back and said to the overseas friars, I''ll put your two Yang stones on my husband for the time being. He will go overseas with you and take them out when he finds the right person.


    Guangxu''s senior brother looks gloomy. This 30-year-old semi saint can be regarded as a genius among geniuses. His inheritance must be good. If he is willing to help, I can give up the quota.


    But as the saying goes, it''s not worth betting on them.


    Chen Hao said to me, boss, these grandchildren don''t deserve our Chinese magic weapons at all. We have to find a way to get them all back when we go to sea this time.


    I also have this idea. People in Xuanmen usually go too far, but they will stand up in times of crisis, but these overseas people have already separated themselves from China.


    In that case, the treasures left outside should be taken back.


    Handao handed me two Yang stones and said to me that fateful disk deduces that Da Pang and Wang pangzi will play a vital role in the future. Now they are still alive. You and Chen Hao find someone and give them the Yang stone.


    Chen Hao also received the message. His big eyes were full of bad water.


    I''m calm, but I don''t think it''s strange. The physique of Wang pangzi and his second uncle can absorb power. If they become saints, they are not afraid of saints at all. In times of crisis, they don''t have to cross the robbery and instantly improve several levels, which is completely nuclear level. With Han, it is equivalent to having three peerless strong men.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother saw that hanpeng really gave me two Yang stones, and his eyes were shining. After seeing it, Han Peng warned that if you dare to rob, I guarantee that all your fairies will disappear completely, and I will visit overseas in person.


    In a short sentence, the voice of a group of monks overseas was reduced.


    Han Dan chatted with a group of semi saints in Xuanmen, and then fell near the dragon''s gate. Bai Wushuang sat cross legged with a group of big demons.


    Chen Hao held his breath in his heart and kept wandering in front of the overseas friars with his hands on his back. He asked the overseas friars from time to time, what about you, the man with the gold Pagoda in his hand? Isn''t he trying to suppress me? Why is there no one?


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother saw him wandering and avoided him long ago. The surrounding group of juxia territory gnashed their teeth and no one dared to fight.


    I sat cross legged on the stone platform next to Han. She was forced to fall into the realm by Lord Yang on the way to the robbery. She was hurt and was breathing at this time.


    Looking up at the blue night sky, my heart is full of clutter. I don''t know what the future will look like.

 Chapter 196

    Bai Wu is seriously injured. He needs to adjust his breath. Only when he recovers to the peak can he cross the dragon''s gate.


    There was a dispute over the overseas monks. The East China Sea, the North China Sea and the South China Sea were divided into three factions. They all felt that I should go to them first. For a time, I became a hot figure. Even when I saw Chen Hao wandering around, I nodded and bowed to please.


    Chen haole is not tired. He will go there every few hours and let the overseas friars flatter him with a shy face.


    Yangshi can''t give it to them. Hanhe just makes an excuse for Chen Hao and me to go to sea. He has a decent past and doesn''t have to look everywhere.


    In this way, we''re going to Beihai naturally, but now Chen Hao and I won''t talk. Sit and watch their dog bite the dog.


    I''ve been with Han. When she was resting, I asked, wife, you said you would go to sea with us. Why aren''t you together now?


    Seeing that I was unhappy, she held me in her arms and whispered that I would go to wudaoshan to deal with some things. It would not be a few days late.


    When I heard that she was going to wudaoshan, I was worried and asked her, is it really the Shinto behind the blood net?


    Han Han didn''t hide it and said in a low voice, no, but the Shinto people were also inside. I felt the fluctuation of divine power. Wudaoshan falls from that boundary. The five spirits should be insiders, but they dare not say. I try to ask if I can find out the specific situation.


    My little wooden axe has something to do with wudaoshan. I can''t help worrying. When attacking the hell devil with it, its power is very strong, and the blood shadow in my eyes seems to preach to me, but I can''t hear it clearly. Now I don''t want it to go wrong.


    After listening to my words, Han Peng smiled and said, they can''t take back the wooden axe. You can''t hear the preaching voice clearly. Next time you can hide Longmen and Longyuan and only activate the meridians of the body.


    Han Dan mentioned my Tao for the first time and explained it to me. I don''t know all about it, but I also know some. Your Tao is innate, or passed down from your blood. It is different from all Tao. If it is mixed with other forces, it will be affected.


    The housekeeper said the same thing to me, but he didn''t explain it clearly.


    Now after listening to some worried questions, wife, does it mean that I can''t practice magic in the future?


    Magic power can double the power and attack power. If you can''t practice, it''s definitely a defect.


    Han saw my careful thinking, pulled my nose and said that the magic power was powerful, but the strongest power still came from our bodies.


    After a pause, she said, next time you''re crossing the robbery, you can wash away the runes branded by Longyuan and Longmen. There will be qualitative changes at that time.


    As soon as I heard that I had to wash Longyuan to make a qualitative change, I was in a hurry. I was worried and asked, will the caterpillar become smaller when Longyuan is washed?


    Cluck!


    Han Peng shook his hands around my mouth and said, sample, I lied to you before. When you grow up, the gadget will grow up, which has nothing to do with long yuan.


    At this time, Jiang Nu came towards us. Han Peng loosened my mouth. Maybe she saw pinch red and rubbed it for me. Then she whispered, don''t think about it. And lift me out of her arms.


    Jiang NV deliberately waited for a few seconds. When she saw me sitting up, she came over and said, the people of the Xuanmen asked me to ask about the name of Tianshu. What should I do now.


    The emergence of the underworld disrupts the rhythm of the strong. For the Tianjiao of each family, they are still waiting for the book of heaven to leave a name and win good luck.


    I''m in love with Han here. It''s hard for others to ask, so let Jiang NV come and ask.


    Han Peng was silent for a few seconds and said that at present, people from all schools are here. It''s better to set up a challenge arena and rank.


    Jiang Nu got an answer and was ready to leave without saying a word. However, after taking two steps, she stopped and looked back and said, why don''t I take care of your husband for a few days?


    I frowned slightly. What Jiang NV meant was that she was going to follow us to the sea?


    It''s just that it''s inappropriate for her to say such words now. I feel that Han Li wants to be angry. But unexpectedly, Han Peng pinched my mouth and said with a smile to Jiang Nu, yes, save you from saying that I didn''t give you a chance!


    Ginger''s face was slightly red and her steps left in a panic.


    What chance do you give her? I was curious. Jiang Nu asked Han after she left. She looked serious and said seriously that you should listen to me now. When you grow up, you will contact more things, but I won''t limit your freedom. It''s just my man. I can only be alone. If you do something sorry for me in the future, hum!


    When Han said this, she stared at my crotch and compared it with a scissors hand.


    I shivered and subconsciously covered it with my hands. It''s just what she said to Jiang NV. What does it have to do with me?


    Han did not explain that it was what I had to experience when I grew up. Only when I faced it without her influence could I really grow up.


    I thought about her words, but I still didn''t understand it, so I didn''t tangle. Lying on her lap, I asked curiously, wife, are those people in the heavenly book really useful in the future?


    She seldom mentioned the book of heaven. Last time, she just said that doubt was a list made by Da Neng.


    Now listen to me again and tell me that there is a certain connection between the destiny disk and the book of heaven, and the people above will change a lot in the future. Now I can''t deduce too far. I can only grasp the movements of these people as much as possible.


    Fortunately, she''s not trying to kill the people above, but watching.


    The two were chatting, and the people of Xuanmen had begun to prepare the challenge arena. A few hours later, I began to fight. I didn''t want to leave Han, so I had to look at it from a distance.


    In the evening, Yao Zi ranked first in the xianbang, but after dark, seven teenagers from overseas friars came and occupied the top five of the list in the early morning.


    I looked at the list and frowned slightly. This is not a good thing, because the quota falls in the Xuanmen, and it is much more convenient for Han to supervise.


    On the third day, Xuanmen kept challenging, but it didn''t come down. The arrogant five aristocratic families had to be low. There are also talented teenagers in the Xuanmen. They are also defeated miserably.


    The overseas friars were so proud that they kept sending people to urge han to finalize the quota. But at noon the next day, yun''er appeared in the challenge arena. She defeated all talented teenagers and ranked first.


    Han''s face is gloomy and frightening. I secretly give her advice. At that time, tell yun''er that her name is already in the book of heaven, and postpone the next one.


    Han Hu listened to my bad idea and stabbed me on the forehead with a calm face. The voice told me that the book of heaven is related to the destiny disk. Maybe this is life and can''t be changed.


    Listen to her tone, as if she knew that yun''er was a vacancy in the book of heaven.


    Finally, no one challenged yun''er, and we passed. Yun''er stood on the challenge arena, pretty, big eyes watery, as if he could talk. Crisp shouted Han, sister, my full name is LAN yun''er.


    With a cold face, Han Peng opened the heavenly script and wrote her name in the heavenly script in front of everyone.


    Yun''er was not at ease. She came up to check in person and said thank you sweetly.


    Han Yun''s face was almost twisted out of water. I don''t know why she doesn''t like yun''er so much.


    Yun''er didn''t care. She looked at me and left in the air as a golden light. She has always been alone and mysterious, but there are some things that can''t be seen at the right time.


    On the eighth day, Bai Wushuang recovered to his peak and was ready to cross the dragon''s gate.


    Chen Hao has been with Bai Wushuang these days and has told him what to pay attention to. After all, Longmen has nothing to do with strength.


    Bai Wushuang chooses to rush through the dragon''s gate at night. When the bright moon is hanging high, he flies to the high altitude, showing his huge body, dressed in silver and white light, and falls from the sky fiercely to the first dragon''s gate.


    We didn''t see it clearly. He swished through the first dragon''s gate. When he entered the second gate, I reflected that the moment he fell was not that his body became smaller, but that the dragon''s gate was similar to a different space, containing its huge body.


    The speed at which he crossed the dragon''s gate was very frightening. He hardly stopped. In the blink of an eye, he passed seven courses. When he reached the eighth course, he stopped a little, observed a little, and passed directly.


    The ninth dragon gate is manifest. It is a real dragon gate. No one has tried it. No one knows what will happen inside.


    After passing the eight dragon''s gates, there is also a circle of special runes around Bai Wushuang''s body. That''s the rune given by the dragon''s gate. He didn''t integrate it into the body, but let it manifest in the body.


    On the ninth dragon gate, he lingered for a long time, stopping for hours.


    Seeing his hesitation, we all worried. Can Longmen see it in a few seconds, but the result is only life or death.


    When the bright moon was about to fall down the mountain, Bai Wushuang suddenly raised his hair and let out a long howl, and the runes wrapped around his body were instantly retracted into his body.


    He was aware that the ninth dragon gate was related to the rune pattern. Only after the rune pattern entered the body, he made a crackling sound and completed the fusion in a very short time.


    At the same time, his breath suddenly changed, and his silver hair turned golden. It was dragon blood that was activated. At the moment when the bright moon fell, his body flashed and stepped into the ninth dragon''s gate.


    For a moment, heaven and earth faded, and a golden light appeared in the sky. The shadow of a dragon appeared, and a fuzzy Golden Avenue appeared at the same time.


    But he didn''t pass completely and was set in the ninth dragon''s gate.

 Chapter 197

    Bai Wushuang is stuck in the ninth dragon''s gate, and the two golden dragons spit out dragon breath. It is not a rune, but a breath that can dissolve gold and jade. Even if Bai Wushuang has a drop of ancestral dragon''s real blood in his body, he can''t bear the dragon breath at this time, and his blood and flesh are eroded in an instant and turn into green smoke.


    I looked at the white unparalleled with only one skeleton and clenched my fist. I had experienced the same thing myself, but it was the dragon''s gate in front, and the ninth dragon''s gate would only be more terrible.


    The dragon breath keeps spitting out to destroy the unparalleled white bone and erase its inner organs. But he still insisted that the runes branded by Longmen were wandering, and amazing changes were taking place.


    The talisman pattern can be branded completely on the front seven dragon gates, but the blessing is not great for the existence of Tuoba Guhong and Jiang Nu, so Jiang Nu didn''t choose to enter when we first came, and entering behind is just a face.


    But now it seems that in the past of the ninth gate, the rune imprinted on the dragon''s gate will change dramatically, but this change is very dangerous and will die at any time.


    For four or five seconds, the light on Bai Wushuang was fading, and the beating heart suddenly stopped.


    Someone at the overseas friar immediately gloated and said that he seemed to be a man who exceeded his ability.


    Chen Hao was about to break up and wanted to find the person who spoke. However, the people who spoke sarcastically were soon scolded by the elders of each family and asked them to roll back and try their best to please Chen Hao and me.


    But this kind of flattery is based on Yang Shi. When I go overseas, they will try their best to let me hand over Yang Shi. As long as they refuse, the wolf should show its fangs and the tiger should show its claws.


    But anyway, Chen Hao and I can''t shrink back. Not to mention that Wang pangzi and his second uncle can affect the future, even the friendship we have concluded can not shrink back.


    White matchless has a problem, the golden light in the sky is dim, and the fuzzy Golden Avenue is disappearing.


    However, the unparalleled white bones and organs have not been erased, like a relief printed on the dragon''s gate.


    Han''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, worried about Bai Wushuang.


    Half a minute later, the light on Bai Wushuang''s body became more dim, cracks appeared on the bones, and the dragon breath began to erode the inner organs.


    Click!


    The crisp sound came from the dragon''s gate and stimulated everyone''s nerves. The unparalleled white skull cracked, and there was blood spilling inside. It was his life essence.


    dying.


    This is what Chen Hao said. His eyes are red, but he has to accept this fact. One leap into a dragon, one leap into ashes and smoke. If you want to soar into the sky, you have to pay a price.


    We all have this awareness, but when it happens to the people around us, it will inevitably be unacceptable.


    Chen Hao''s breath was unstable and there was evil spirit. He said, my master failed, and I will continue his path.


    Seeing that he was going to go down the dragon''s gate, Han Peng grabbed him and said, don''t worry. If he was really wiped out by the dragon''s gate, he would disappear in an instant. If he was still there, it would mean that he was all right.


    Han Peng said so, and so did the front Longmen. The loser disappeared with a breath.


    But the present situation is that the white unparalleled heart has stopped beating, and the bones are no longer shiny, gray and full of cracks.


    The important thing is that the vision in the sky has disappeared, and even the dragon''s gate is dim.


    The strong man of Xuanmen regretted that Huo Qilin turned into a middle-aged man and the Sanskrit beast turned into a bald monk. They walked in the front and looked down at the dragon''s gate. Strange images were everywhere in the beast''s eyes. They used the beast''s talent to penetrate the truth.


    The nine headed Golden Eagle did not come forward. He turned into a young man, dressed in white as snow. At this time, he was stopped by blue moon and blue feather, as if asking some questions. But at this time, he was anxious, white and unparalleled, his eyes were a little erratic, and his answer was a little perfunctory.


    The strange image of the nine headed gold carving is a virtual world. The blue moon said that it is Kunlun virtual. Now when you ask, it must be related to Kunlun virtual.


    Han Dan accidentally told me that Kunlun Xuli is a special group of people. Few people were born before the collapse. After the collapse, they completely disappeared and were unknown to outsiders.


    The nine headed Golden Eagle is likely to know some truth.


    I looked back and patted Chen Hao on the shoulder to comfort him.


    Soon, a minute later, the white unparalleled bones collapsed. It can be determined that he failed. Even Han can''t help sighing and his eyes show sadness.


    The peerless demeanor is no match for the leap of the dragon''s gate, which makes many people sad and worried about their future.


    Han Peng loosened Chen Hao. Chen Hao looked back at me and said goodbye. He was determined to go to Longmen. But just then, a "Dong" sound came from the Longmen.


    The sudden sound sounded, and there was a dead silence all around.


    Someone has been staring at the dragon''s gate. At this time, his heart is beating.


    The dawn comes, symbolizing hope!


    We didn''t dare to go out. We stared at the dragon''s gate. A few seconds later, Bai Wushuang''s heart jumped again, slowly but very powerful.


    Dong Dong!


    The interval of beating becomes shorter and shorter, and finally becomes dense and powerful.


    The double dragons on the dragon''s gate seem to be alive. The dragon''s singing is shaking the sky, and the golden light covers the whole sky. The virtual shadow of swimming dragon penetrates and penetrates in the golden light, which frightens people''s hearts.


    Oh, woo


    The melodious wolf howl came from the dragon''s gate. Bai Wushuang, he is the same person as Han, and will never bow his head.


    Just born in this world, saints still have a strong existence. People like them are destined to be difficult to rise. But that kind of tragic thing, I will not allow it to happen to Han. She doesn''t want to bow her head. I will bow my head for her.


    The wolf howled down, the unparalleled white bones moved, and the heart in the body instantly turned blue, but the blood flowing in the blood vessels turned golden. The runes branded by the dragon''s gate also changed dramatically. It was a small golden dragon cruising one by one, each containing terrible power.


    At the same time, Bai Wushuang''s flesh and blood recovered quickly. He broke away from the dragon''s gate, rose into the sky and walked up the Golden Avenue, as if he really wanted to jump into the Ninth Heaven.


    However, after a kilometer, a huge hole like a mirror appeared in the void, in which mountains and rivers were everywhere. There were giant animals haunting among the mountains, rivers and valleys. Among them, a gray skinned beast seemed to notice the opening of the channel, raised its head and made a roar. The sound came out of the channel to frighten people, but it had no intention to come out. It was a vegetarian beast, After roaring, he continued to lower his head and eat the grass on the ground.


    Although it is vegetarian, no one doubts that its huge body is vegetarian. In front of it, any iron body will appear fragile.


    A learned friar nearby couldn''t help exclaiming that the ancient dinosaurs were probably the monsters out of the demon world, but they were destroyed by the way of heaven.


    His thinking is as good as Chen Hao, but no one will discuss that kind of problem at this time.


    When the exit of the demon world appeared, Bai Wushuang still kept his body and gave a loud howl. Nine golden eagles, Sanskrit monsters, Fire Kirin and their ethnic groups, the old half holy monsters, all of them, took off to show their body. All of them are full of war and will follow Bai Wushuang to fight in the demon world.


    It was a dusty world for many years. It was once the home of their ancestors, but at this time, they were just outsiders and would encounter terrible opponents.


    Bai Wushuang looked back at us and said, I will come back in two years and command the whole demon world at that time.


    In the face of the unknown, his words are still firm. When the words fell, he stepped into the demon world and followed hundreds of demons behind him.


    I couldn''t help but ask Han, can''t we go in and help?


    Han Peng let go of his voice and said, the demon world has the law of the demon world. Our strength will be weakened and reduced to food.


    She is answering me and admonishing people with this heart.


    But soon someone asked, the demon world has laws to suppress, why don''t we have them here?


    Han Peng took a look at him. He was a young man in modern casual clothes. He integrated into the outside world, making him with some angry shadows, which was easy to produce dissatisfaction.


    Seeing Han Peng looking at him, the young man''s eyes flickered and shrank back.


    Han Peng took back his eyes and said seriously, because this is not the fairyland.


    A short sentence shocked everyone.


    I''ve been staring at the entrance of the demon world. Bai unparalleled still left a figure after they went in, but their figure is very small compared with that world.


    As they entered, the Golden Avenue disappeared, and the strange images in the sky slowly dispersed. The sun rose in the East, and the soft sunshine fell on the land again, adding a bit of peace.


    The dragon''s gate still stands, and the entrance of the demon world is weakened, but it does not completely disappear. After everyone''s mood was stable, Xuanmen and overseas monks began to cross the dragon''s gate again, and some formed teams in twos and threes to explore the world separated by the flying dragon bridge.


    Guangxu''s senior brother stood up and asked us if we had planned to go there first. Until now, they realized how naive the previous quarrel was, because the final decision was up to us.


    Han Han gave me a message and said that he would go to Zijin Mountain. I was very curious and wanted to follow. So I asked Chen Hao to deal with it here and told him to make more profits and make a decision.


    Jian has no intention. They also need time to consider. Although the overseas trip is deterred by Yang Shi and Han, it is also extremely dangerous. Anything can happen on their territory.


    Without too much delay, Han opened the void and took me away. She hasn''t survived the robbery yet, but she has the ability to break the void. No wonder Guangxu will say that it''s unfair for her to come in.


    After leaving the forbidden demon gate, there were a large number of overseas semi saints outside. The five aristocratic families also mobilized some people. At this time, they all gathered around, but Han didn''t pay attention to it and just let them watch the forum themselves.


    We broke the void at the altar and appeared on the vast sea several times. After flying hundreds of miles in the sky, an array appeared in front of us. Han has reached the peak and has been in contact with these strong people. He has been here and entered the array easily.


    In the array, there is an island with purple air. Just when we want to fall, a powerful force appears to block us from entering.


    Han Dan didn''t break in by force. He was surprised on his face, as if he had found a secret.

 Chapter 198

    I don''t have the ability of Han, let alone see through it. I can''t even resist the sky. As soon as she was distracted, she almost threw me into the sea. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, hugged her waist and pinched her waist with dissatisfaction.


    Han he was a little thin, tall and skinny, but he was still a little meat. He was pinched by me, screamed and patted on my hand angrily.


    I felt guilty and stuck out my tongue. Fortunately, she didn''t investigate. Instead, she stepped into the air to approach Zijin Mountain and approached again. The hot breath rushed in an instant and wanted to keep us out.


    I don''t worry about standing beside Han. When the heat wave hit, Han Peng suddenly shot, wrote an ancient character in the air and pressed directly towards the heat wave.


    I''ve seen that ancient character. It''s the kind of ancient character flowing on the Yang stone. It contains some power. It just fell. The heat wave dispersed at once. It opened a channel, and the Han took me to Zijin Mountain step by step.


    From the outside, the whole island exudes hot purple air, but inside, it is much cooler. I looked back at the sun in the sky and found it was different from what I saw outside. I feel that standing on Zijin Mountain is much closer to the sun. The sunlight showed a faint purple.


    I suddenly felt strange. When I saw Han Peng looking at the sun, I asked her, wife, this mountain is not high. Why do I have the illusion of being very close to the sun!


    Look.


    Handan pointed to the ground. I bowed my head and didn''t dare to open my eyes. I was afraid of being burned by the dazzling purple light, but I still saw that there were burning runes on the ground. Han said that in ancient times, there should be great cultivation here. Like the king''s Jueming rock, Zijin Mountain has the smell of ancient times.


    I think it''s incredible. What kind of existence can keep the breath for countless years?


    At the beginning, jueliyan was exposed, but it caused a sensation on the forum. Unfortunately, no one mentioned it later and didn''t dig out the secret.


    Zijin Mountain is a huge rock in the sea. The exposed part of the sea is more than 1000 square meters, which is not big. There are runes on the whole stone.


    Hanhe took me up the mountain. There was no building on it and the area was much smaller. It was only about ten square meters. Near the edge of the cliff in the East, there was a place that was seriously worn, like the trace left by someone''s Cross knee meditation for a long time.


    Has Lord Yang been practicing here for countless years without ever leaving Zijin Mountain?


    Han Peng nodded and said, this is a man with great perseverance.


    Perseverance is an essential thing in the way of cultivation, but for thousands of years, people with strong perseverance can''t do it unless


    He is a stone!


    I just said it casually. Unexpectedly, Han Peng agreed that you are right. The real body of Yang Lord is a stone, and Yang stone is his noumenon.


    This... I''m a little speechless and don''t know what to say.


    Han took me down to the peak. On the side was an open space with houses, but it seemed that no one had lived for a long time. The ten Yang one is the result of his kung fu. Living alone doesn''t need too many houses.


    We didn''t go in, because when Han came here, his eyes fell on a cave behind the house. There was colorful Qi and dark light flowing inside. I felt there was a space behind.


    Han took me close, took my hand and let me touch the colorful phosgene. I felt that the light curtain was like a wall and could not pass through. Han Dan didn''t break it by force. The blood light in his eyes flickered and peeped at the secret inside.


    Almost when her vain eyes started, a dark shadow appeared in the light curtain, like a person sitting cross legged. After a while, he received the blood light in his eyes. His heart felt something and said, it turned out to be so. What a pity, alas!


    Han Pang sighed. His words were full of regret. He took out a Yang stone and instantly played a light curtain. The Yang stone jumped inside and disappeared into a golden light in the next second. Han Peng said to himself that with your talent, there may be a glimmer of vitality. Ten years later, I''m looking. If there is hope, I''ll take you away.


    Lord Yang is not dead yet? I asked.


    Han Peng sighed and said that he was dead, but it can also be said that he was not dead. The result can only depend on his nature. If a peerless thing has a peerless posture, it should also have peerless ability.


    Because she is arrogant, I heard her boast about a person for the first time and used three peerless. I couldn''t help wondering what kind of stone Lord Yang is. Unfortunately, he just appeared for a short time, and his life experience has naturally become a mystery.


    Han doesn''t love heroes because no one can compare with her. What about the future? If someone like Yang Lord appeared, would she not love him?


    Thinking of this, I was worried. I pinched her and said, wife, you haven''t praised me, but now you praise an insignificant person, hum!


    Hanhe brought me up. Naturally, he could see my careful thinking. He smiled, reached out and touched my face and said that Tong Tong was the most powerful.


    I naturally heard that she wanted to be perfunctory, but the doting in her eyes made me unable to say anything else.


    Her talent may not be as good as Yang Lord and white, but she has a position in her heart.


    Han Fu comforted me, stared at the colorful aura again, and the red light in her eyes jumped. This time, she stood for several hours. The whole process didn''t move. When she finally moved, she began to pinch the formula in her hand, as if she was evolving. A moment later, there were several virtual shadows around her. She looked like her, but she couldn''t condense.


    I was surprised that she was trying to deduce the magic power of the Lord Yang. Unfortunately, she should have failed.


    Trying several virtual shadows can''t condense the life body like Yang Yi. Han Peng just gave up and said that he can''t do it without his physique. It''s a pity, otherwise I''ll change ten, plus the noumenon is eleven, so I''ll have a lot of control when crossing the robbery.


    I was worried just now. There were beads of sweat on my forehead. I heard her say that I couldn''t change ten. The whole talent was relieved and vomited.


    Han Peng turned back and knocked on my forehead and said, sample, you are still happy that I failed!


    I wrongly said that I was worried that you would become ten. With you, I would have eleven wives. With so many wives, how can I sleep well and not be tired to death.


    Um!


    Han was stunned by my words. Realizing this problem, he blushed and knocked me on the brain. He said that at a young age, the more he learned, the worse he became. He also thought of having several wives! Just your little body, I''ll eat you and drain you when you''re 14.


    I don''t know what she means by eating and squeezing dry. But I feel a little inappropriate, color


    Unable to deduce the master Yang''s skill, Han also lost interest and took me away from Zijin Mountain. Outside, the array is covered again. Zijin Mountain gradually disappears and is completely hidden. I''m afraid it will be ten years before it is opened.


    Han Peng wasted a Yang stone in it, hoping to revive with the talent of Yang Lord, but that''s just hope.


    Back in Bagua Town, Han Peng gazed at wudaoshan, but did not intend to take me in, but sent me back to the secret place. On the way, I worried and grabbed her skirt and told her, wife, you should be careful when you find Wu Ling, and take the big housekeeper and Yu with you at that time.


    Han Peng made a sound, stared at my hand and said with a slight frown that they are all adults. How can they always grasp my skirt!


    She was not unhappy, but just wanted to remind me, but I was used to it. She replied that she would pull when she was a child and when she grew up.


    Little goat, want to take off my clothes


    She gave me a watery stare, and she took me into the secret place. It was just dark before we returned to Longmen. The book of heaven was over, and many people gathered scattered. However, all the overseas monks were there. Chen Hao stopped me on the way and looked excited. Seeing him, I knew that something must have happened again.


    Han Tuo stopped with me. Chen Hao opened his satchel. There were more than 20 jade bottles in it. He closed it and said that it was secretly sent by overseas sects. I promised it. How can we cooperate later? Let''s make a estrangement plan.


    Chen Hao winked and was glared at by Han, but he didn''t intervene and let us toss ourselves. Chen Hao looked at his words and expressions and said with relief that there was another bad news. Guangxu''s sect was also in Beihai.


    Han Peng took the opportunity to remind Chen Hao and me that the North Sea, the East China Sea and the South China Sea all have people who can connect heaven and earth. Don''t go too far in the past. It may take me more than ten days to catch up with you.


    Catching up in ten days is not leaving in ten days. At her speed, it can be seen that it will delay a lot of time.


    When we left, several semi saints of overseas sects kept winking at Chen Hao. Chen Hao secretly compared an OK gesture to reassure them.


    Pacified, Chen Haocai said, my boss is here, he has the final say.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother is also waiting for my reply. I smiled and said, I heard that the Tang family in Beihai is a demon sealing family. I happen to be very interested in demons. We chose to go to the Tang family at the first stop to meet the demons they sealed.


    I didn''t dare to say the heavenly demon body, so that someone at the Xuanmen side would do harm and poke out the relationship between Wang pangzi and me.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother looked relaxed when he heard that we were going to Beihai. In his opinion, there was no difference between going to the Tang family and their sect. With the inheritance of the Guang family, it must be an important existence in Beihai. The small sect of the Tang family was afraid to ask for Yang Shi.


    At this time, brother Tang was sad because of my voice. Several hostile eyes fell on him. He was probably the first time to be stared by so many semi saints.


    At the same time, several semi saints glared at Chen Hao and asked, boy, that''s not what you told us.


    Chen Hao said helplessly, there''s no way. Who makes me humble? My boss wants Beihai Tang family now. What can I do! Why don''t I return what you sent?


    Prick!


    Chen Hao opened his satchel, showed out the pill inside and said, I have a bad memory. Your sects have given me gifts. Now you can stand up and I''ll give it back to you.


    The faces of the people questioned just now changed and hurried back a few steps.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother looked at Chen Hao''s package of pills and sneered. It was agreed that each should rely on his ability. Unexpectedly, there were people playing this dirty trick in private.


    There was no mark on the jade bottle, but Chen Hao opened several bottles of pills and released his breath. They were familiar with pills and could tell which sect it was.

 Chapter 199

    Guangxu''s elder martial brother quickly glanced at several semi saints, who were the sects on the North Sea side. At that moment, he said coldly, you sects should not participate.


    The men looked gloomy, but they dared not say anything.


    Wu De has been outside for several days and heard a lot of news. He whispered to me that there is a Sanmen in Beihai. There are twelve families in it, which are the same as the surname of twelve Jinxian. The Guang family is the first of the twelve. Sanmen is a giant in Beihai, and the sect leader Xiaoyao Sanren calls himself Beihai Sanxian.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Guangxu has Xianyuan cast. I thought there was xiuxianyuan among the people who came. Now it seems that he got benefits from Xiaoyao scattered people.


    The free and unfettered individual sounds like a very rustic name, but if you dare to boast that you are free and unfettered, you can''t be free and unfettered without some real kung fu. And can become a giant, I''m afraid the strength will not be weaker than Bai Wushuang and Han.


    It''s no wonder that the book of seven arrows on the head of the nail opened by Han Peng is just a deterrent, not a massacre. Now the Xuanmen is not unified. If we fight seriously, the mainland can''t really fight together.


    Guangxu''s elder martial brother just deterred the people in the North Sea and only sneered at the people in the East China Sea and the South China Sea. A young man in the East China Sea snorted coldly. Turn around and leave without asking Chen Hao for pills.


    Chen Hao''s separation is not thorough enough, but the East China Sea, South China Sea and North China Sea are twisted into a rope, not two days a day. We have to start with small things and save until a certain time to trigger qualitative change.


    Of course, if Hanbo really crosses the holy robbery, what we will do at that time will be superfluous. But now the appearance of Yang Shi disrupts her plan, and it should be impossible to cross the robbery for half a year. With the continuous collision, I have a faint feeling that the balance that used to be completely tilted is restoring balance day by day. If there is a force that virtually controls this balance, our strength will increase after some time.


    But I am also curious about why the tilt that has not been shaken for thousands of years will slowly restore its balance in this life.


    Who broke the balance?


    When I was stunned, the people in the East China Sea and the South China Sea left one after another. In order to stabilize their hearts, I said I would send Yangshi after three seas, and let them wait for notice. At that time, send someone to meet Chen Hao and me.


    The matter is settled. The old Guangxu and Ziyun come and are ready to take us away.


    On our side, except for Jiang Nu, Jian has no intention that they will stay in the secret territory. For them, the sea is too dangerous. After all, not everyone is like Chen Hao and me. There is a huge force behind it.


    I wanted to borrow Qin Xue''s jade shuttle, and there was a common tool on the sea, but I thought it was her inheritance, and we didn''t know how long we would come back after we left, which would delay her cultivation.


    But fortunately, Linglong plans to let Xiaoyu go to sea with us. She didn''t follow Bai Wushuang into the demon world, but stayed here. If I guessed right, her existence is to guard the demon refining pool.


    After the decision was made, I gave Chen Hao a few minutes to say goodbye to Jian.


    Han Hua will come to me. Now she doesn''t have much to say. She just asks me to take the jade mandarin duck and don''t lose it.


    Instead of saying goodbye to Jian, Chen Hao gave the pill to Shushan. He only took two bottles.


    Not all of Beihai''s left, but almost every family and sect has one person to follow.


    Along the way, Hanhe took Chen Hao and me to the altar. All the friars in the North Sea rode on the monster, and the little Unicorn became bigger. He carried Chen Hao and me to the sky. The semi saints shot one after another, directly broke the void and left, and then appeared. They had arrived at the edge of the North Sea.


    I thought they would break through the void all the way and get there soon, but when they got to the beach, even the semi holy capital rode on a strange animal. After asking, they knew that the void of their Fairy Island was very unstable and easy to make mistakes. Not only the North Sea, but also the East and South China seas.


    The semi saint who solved our doubts continued that it is said that when the immortal road collapsed, there were still residual immortals overseas. The conflict between them broke the void, resulting in the instability of the void in the three sea areas.


    After all, legends are legends. Even if ancient artifacts and inheritance appear, I still don''t agree with his explanation.


    The most basic one is that the void can recover itself. Even if it is broken, it is only short, and there can be no thinning.


    The speed of Yukong flight is naturally slow, and the time on the way is also very boring. In order to avoid conflict, Chen Hao and I rarely contact Guangxu and have been specially accompanied by Bansheng, but the juxia realm of the Tang family has always followed us.


    After contact, it can be determined that Wang pangzi and his second uncle are both detained in the magic prison of Haixia town on tangjiaxian island. At the beginning, Wang pangzi''s identity was exposed. Tuoba''s family looked for Wang''s residence everywhere. The two uncles and nephews left together.


    Knowing the specific whereabouts, my hanging heart fell back to my heart.


    Seven days later, something changed. The old half Saint didn''t respect us or even ignore us. I knew in my heart that it was coming to their territory. Even with Han''s deterrence, they were also able to arrange Chen Hao, me and Jiang Nu Wu De clearly.


    At noon, Guangxu bent over and looked at Chen Hao with angry eyes. During his entourage, he inadvertently said that the sea is vast, more than 70% of the earth is sea, and 25% of our overseas monks use array. In terms of population, the area of the ground is larger than that of the mainland.


    Chen Hao sneered and said faintly that he was really an old turtle in the river. In fact, he was a family, but it was difficult for a group of old turtles. There was no place to rest in the vast sea.


    Jiang Nu couldn''t help laughing. Guangxu''s face was gloomy, but she didn''t attack. She was still holding back.


    But Chen Hao''s mouth owes a few words, and the hatred value is full. At noon the next day, the people in front stopped. Several semi saints shot at the same time and bombarded the void without warning.


    I knew that they were probably on a Fairy Island, but they felt that they were not opening the array, but breaking the array.


    After the five and a half saints bombarded for about two minutes, a large amount of golden light appeared in the void in front, forming a barrier. There were Ancient Runes beating on it, releasing power, much like the Runes of Zijin Mountain.


    Han said it was left by ancient times. Is the array of Beihai also powerful in ancient times?


    A dozen and a half saints shot and bombarded for a few minutes before they made a hole in the golden curtain. Guangxu hurried to call the people in without delay.


    Inside, the sea breeze was full of aura, which was completely different from the outside. At the same time, I also found that the array covered not an island, but a large area of sea.


    Jiang NV''s face changed at once. She gently pulled me and said, Tong Tong, I''m afraid there is great power to deploy such a large array.


    I was so nervous that I couldn''t help laughing. I directly said that if someone in Beihai could arrange such a large array, I''m afraid the three seas would have belonged to Beihai. This is just an array left over from ancient times. They can''t open it, but go in and out by blasting, which shows that the array is uncontrollable, but it has the ability to repair itself.


    The array was broken by me. A group of overseas friars couldn''t hang on their faces. Guang Xu sneered. How to say, the treasures of the sea are not comparable to the mainland.


    Chen Hao wanted to go back, but I stopped him. Guangxu suffered a great loss in Longmen and couldn''t live for a few years. But at least he''s a semi saint. It''s dangerous to risk it.


    Fairy islands continued to emerge, inhabited by monks.


    Tang Yuan followed us at this time and made arrangements. We will rest temporarily on a neutral island and wait for the semi saint of the Tang family to meet us in person.


    Small family, the whole family is estimated to be only one or two and a half saints. They won''t leave the territory without important things. It can be said that Chen Hao and I put forward their family, which is a great burden on the Tang family.


    I nodded. When I got here, I didn''t worry. I saw Wang pangzi and Da Pang at once. Just get familiar with the situation and have a plan at that time. Just in the current form, forcibly saving people will not work. The best way is to replace people.


    It took us half a day to get to the neutral Island mentioned by Tang yuan. The island is very large, similar to a free trading center and very prosperous. When we first arrived, Tang Yuan didn''t let us go around. But I found a problem. After arriving here, the semi saints who followed us all the way quietly disappeared, leaving us here.


    Chen Haomei frowned and said, these old Wang Ba and Yang Shi don''t want any more?


    I frowned and felt a little uneasy. In the evening, after dinner, Tang Yuan took us out for a walk.


    But I felt worse and worse. I didn''t have time to experience the prosperity of the island and went back to the hotel early. Before I closed the door, Chen Hao turned pale and handed me a note. When he came back, he found it in his pocket. I hurried to take the note with a line of words on it. Tonight, he fled south.


    Jiang Nu''s face turned white and asked Chen Hao where the note came from. Chen Hao said she didn''t know.


    It''s Tang yuan. I interrupted that no one in the Tang family can afford to offend them. I can only hint in this way that as long as we leave here, they will not be involved in life or death.


    Jiang Nu didn''t believe that they dared to do it. She said hopefully that they were afraid of stone concave mountains and didn''t dare to mess around.


    I said, if Guangxu takes people to capture Yangshi, at last, Sanmen just needs to hand them over. It''s very cost-effective to use a dying man to take the blame.


    I thought about this before, so I let Chen Haoke make it. I believe they dare not mess around in a short time, but now it seems that when they come to their territory, these turtles swell and don''t want to wait. They want to leave Yangshi in the North Sea.


    Thinking of this, I hurried to greet Chen Hao and Jiang NV. Taking advantage of the noise, I secretly left the back door of the hotel, sat on the unicorn and fled south.


    We just walked out a few kilometers, the restaurant roared, purple thunder burst out, and the whole building was razed to the ground in an instant. I remember when we lived in, we saw several overseas friars in juxia territory. At this time, none of them came out.


    They are reckless. Even I want to kill them.


    Zijin Tianlei. Wu De turned pale and said in a trembling voice that they had purple gold Tianlei.


    However, at this time, there was no Zijin Tianlei, because after the explosion, a group of overseas monks in their twenties and thirties were quickly chasing after them.

 Chapter 200

    Seeing that the visitor was very fast, Jiang Nu wanted to show the Yellow River and decided to speed up her departure, but the Yellow River became manifest, and the strange image could not be stretched out at all. Her face changed and said, how could this happen.


    Wu De said that it is not surprising that in ancient times, practitioners who avoided overseas did not want to have disputes with people from the mainland. Naturally, their array would be aimed at mainland monks.


    I hurriedly lit up the meridians in my body and found that they were not suppressed. I asked Chen Hao. He shook his head and said they were not suppressed. I said, maybe the Yellow River is definitely an ancient inheritance and has been targeted.


    Jiang Nu found that she was suppressed by using Zhenyuan. It can be seen that this suppression did not act on her, but suppressed the Zhenyuan released outside. It was very magical. At this time, her cultivation decreased sharply, and the glow could not be released.


    Chen Hao said with disgust that you still vowed to follow my sister-in-law to be a servant girl. Now it has become a burden.


    The strong suddenly became the weak. Jiang NV had a big gap in her heart and lost her strength. She was a little flustered. When she heard Chen Hao''s words, her face turned white and her voice was very small. Who said I came to be a servant girl?


    Chen Haobai glanced at her. She had a tendency to kill you while you were ill. She didn''t pay attention to ginger at all and said that you should follow me to take care of my boss, not a servant girl.


    Who''s dead!


    Jiang Nu was said to be crying, and her eyes were red with injustice. I quickly scolded Chen Hao and asked him to stay energetic and wait to deal with the group of overseas monks.


    The body method of overseas friars is more suitable for flying in the sea, and the little unicorn is not fast, and will be caught up in the twinkling of an eye.


    Chen Hao was full of evil spirits and flew upside down. He stared at the group of overseas monks and shouted, Guangxu, you are old and immortal. You don''t go home to prepare the coffin and play Yin with us. Aren''t you afraid that my sister-in-law will come and level your door?


    Guangxu''s experience was tragic enough. The Longmen pit destroyed everything he had. He wanted to frustrate Chen Hao for a long time. He heard that he was angry and spewed out a mouthful of old blood. The glow on his body was unstable. He was supported by the people around him and continued to chase after him.


    Someone sneered that you don''t know how to live or die. Do you think this is the mainland? Don''t mention the corpse emperor, that is, all the semi holy capitals in the mainland come here, and how many come and how many die.


    I thought he was arrogant when I heard this before, but Jiang NV''s power was suppressed. I know this is true. If the semi saints were also suppressed, even at the early stage of breaking the void, I''m afraid they could only be slaughtered by their semi saints.


    No wonder they are unscrupulous. Even I don''t want to let go. I''m afraid they won''t let go when Han comes in their plan.


    But judging from the people chasing in front of them, they are all juxia realm. Except Guangxu, they are not core disciples. It can be seen that they still have a way to go. However, they have more than 20 Ju Xia States, and they also think they can kill us.


    Guangxu roared weakly when he was out of breath. The North Sea is your tomb. A big clock flew out of his head and hit him in the air thousands away.


    Chen Hao looked at the Juxian bell, shouted angrily, stretched his arms, hit it with a fierce punch, the big clock buzzed, and there were runes scattered on it, which was recorded by Xianyuan. Unfortunately, it was far inferior to Juxian bell. In addition, it was too far away, and Chen Hao flew back with a punch. With the help of the power of anti earthquake, Chen Hao quickly caught up with it, saying sarcastically, Guangxu, you even took back the Juxian bell, What''s the point of living?


    Roar.


    Guangxu was stabbed in pain and roared reluctantly. He reached the peak of his life in an instant. Holding a big clock, he came after him very quickly.


    There is no giant immortal bell, but he is just like the ordinary juxia realm, and a person who burns his life and recovers the peak consumes all his energy.


    Chen Hao was majestic and wanted to fight again. I grabbed him and waited for the big clock to fall in the air before I hit it with an axe. Now the magic weapon in his hand is made by free and unfettered scattered people and can be used by ordinary disciples. He can''t bear the blow of a small wooden axe and explodes in the void.


    The small wooden axe only appeared in the fight against the underground evil spirits. At that time, the strength gap was too large to show its power and was not valued by people. But now when I saw the magic weapon made by Xiaoyao Sanren, I broke it face to face, and the faces behind me were scared white.


    Guangxu was stunned, but Chen Hao and Dapeng spread their wings, jumped into the air and stepped directly on his head with their feet.


    court death.


    Guangxu was completely angered. He shouted angrily and hit Chen Hao on the soles of his feet. With a crisp click, the demon pattern on Chen Hao flickered for a moment. The spirit of longevity was suppressed. The whole man flew back and fell on the unicorn''s back. He said that the old bastard was a little tricky.


    I saw him tiptoe on one foot and couldn''t help laughing, but I didn''t say anything. His character needs to be honed by some losses.


    Now Guangxu is in decline. At least it is also the peak of juxia. He wants to step on it. He is completely bored. Fortunately, it was him. If someone else changed, half of his body would be broken.


    Guangxu saw that Chen Hao was just a place of eternal life, but he didn''t dare to chase him alone, but waited for the people behind him.


    Chen Hao couldn''t stand at this time. He snorted, sat on the unicorn''s back, rubbed the soles of his feet and said, it hurts me. At the same time, he opened a jade bottle, took out a pill and swallowed it. His breath immediately improved.


    you deserve it


    I thought it didn''t look like a problem, so I replied to him.


    Guangxu burned his life and didn''t want to waste time. His companion caught up with him. He took a tripod in one''s hand and killed it in the air again. Behind him, there were two strong men in the middle of juxia who could barely keep up with his speed and kill them together.


    I can''t resist the sky. It has become the biggest disadvantage in the vast sea. Seeing that I want to fight with Chen Hao, Jiang Nu said, I''ll send you there.


    The voice fell, she showed the determination of the Yellow River. It was just a big river with waves. Now it has become a stream, but it is not a problem to carry me to resist the air. When I stepped on the vision, I stepped on it with a fierce force, and my meridians glowed, and the whole person rushed towards Guangxu.


    Chen Hao took the pill, and there was a faint release of juxia''s strange image. Cooperate with me for the first time.


    The Guangxu cauldron fell like a heavy mountain. I chopped it out with a fierce axe. Unfortunately, this cauldron was not made in the later stage, but an antique. The black light on it flickered. I took a small wooden axe and continued to fall on my head.


    My spine glowed and blood shadow appeared in my eyes. I shouted angrily, punched out and collided with Dading. For a time, my blood gas surged in my body, but I could bear it. However, Jiang NV''s strange image could not bear it and almost collapsed.


    Not only against strong enemies, I didn''t know my body was so strong. But at this time, Guangxu couldn''t draw his hand to pursue me, because Chen Hao fell in the air and still trampled on his forehead, which didn''t feel that the Yellow River was immortal.


    This time, with my restraint, he made a successful sneak attack. At the moment of stepping on zhongguangxu, Chen Hao showed all the demon patterns on his body and stepped on it with all his strength.


    Guangxu took back the tripod and wanted to smash it at him. I didn''t care to try to converge the runes imprinted on Longyuan and Longmen. I chopped it out again with an axe, and passed through Guangxu''s power gap and approached a few meters.


    Seeing my sneak attack, Guangxu could only use the big tripod to stop the small wooden axe. As a result, Chen Hao''s power exploded. On the way, the whole person fell into the sea like a torpedo.


    The time of joining hands was very short, but the two people behind caught up and shot at me at the same time. I blocked the long sword in one person''s hand with a small wooden axe, but the other person''s fist didn''t block it, so I had to block it with my body.


    With a loud bang, I rubbed back two steps, and the meridians in my body glowed and took it.


    Chen Hao pulled me along, and Jiang Nu controlled the vision to retreat, and retreated back very quickly.


    A group of overseas monks turned pale. Some people said that the two boys'' bodies were so strong that they completely exceeded their realm of Zhenyuan.


    After Longyuan cast the body, my flesh body was higher than a realm. After the strengthening of internal meridians, it changed a lot.


    In the secret realm, after they came, I followed Han fart. Stock all day and had no chance to show it.


    On our way back, Guangxu fell tens of meters, stabilized his body and pulled out of the air. Chen haotuzhong took off his shoes and smashed them at Guangxu. He said, I stepped on a piece of stinky dog shit just now. Don''t.


    Guangxu''s life has been burning to the end. His breath and body function are aging rapidly. When he heard the speech, he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence. The last point of Shouyuan was exhausted, and the whole person has run out of oil and light.


    Chen Hao said at this time, go back and tell your carefree old son that his baby apprentice was so angry with me.


    Guangxu was on the verge of death. When he heard the speech, he held his breath, sat up fiercely from the rune constructed by his companion, and stared at Chen Hao angrily. It was a pity that his life was over, and he didn''t even have the chance to open his mouth and speak.


    The rest of the overseas friars were aroused anger and ran after them frantically, but no one dared to come out alone, and Chen Hao and I dared not attack.


    Unicorns fly across the sea, and the speed tends to be faster and faster. At dawn, a dark island appears on the sea level, showing a strange feeling. The little Unicorn dared not approach and wandered around, but at this time, a woman in white approached quickly in the distance.


    Chen Hao and I immediately became nervous and thought it was a helping hand, but soon found that she was also chasing 34 juxia territory behind her. The situation seemed to be the same as us. Moreover, she didn''t stop over the black island and flew in directly. Just at the moment of entering, people fell straight to the ground.

 Chapter 201

    The reefs on the island are all black, not like natural erosion. It feels strange and tight. Moreover, the little Unicorn has a keen sense of danger. It doesn''t go in the first time, which proves that there is a problem.


    The woman fell down, stood still and looked at the pursuer from a distance. The look of panic on her face slowly calmed down, as if she were safe on the island.


    We had been circling over the island before. As soon as she entered the black island, her pursuers stopped and blocked in front of us. Someone in the group of Sanmen immediately shouted, the Taoist friend in front, Sanmen caught the rebel and hoped to help.


    Sanmen is a giant in Beihai, but the people who pursue the women are all in Qixia territory. They don''t look weak, but they spread out and stopped in front of us after hearing the help.


    Seeing this, the little Unicorn stopped, uttered a cry and asked me what to do. I found that it is not unable to speak, but is similar to human babbling. It basically only knows the words "sister".


    Now I was a little flustered and looked down at the strange island. Tang Yuan asked us to run this way to hide in?


    In the vast sea, the array to protect this sea area is very strong. When we came in, more than a dozen people broke through the virtual environment and blew for several minutes before opening it. We thought it was impossible to escape. When we would eventually run out of strength, we couldn''t wait for Han to come.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t hesitate. As soon as I gritted my teeth and let the unicorn fall, we reached the upper end of the island. A huge pulling force dragged us to the ground. Chen Hao and I jumped down in advance. After I landed, I stepped out two deep pits on the reef. It''s not that I can''t retract and release my body freely, but that I can''t dissolve it as if I were pressing a mountain.


    Jiang NV''s realm is suppressed and she can''t protect herself. If she falls down under this gravity, she will be hurt if she doesn''t die.


    At this time, seeing her fall, I quickly stretched out my arms to pick it up. When Xiang Ruan entered my arms, I felt that I was hit by a mountain. The reef at my feet couldn''t bear it. I was crushed by me. My center of gravity deviated. I stumbled back, fell on my back, and was heavily pressed on my body by Jiang nu. I almost didn''t spit out.


    Chen Hao''s situation was not good. He also stretched out his hand to pick up the unicorn. When he met it, the demon patterns all over his body exploded, opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood. He retreated for several steps to stabilize his body.


    Seeing that we fell into the black island, the people in Sanmen stopped far away, met with the people chasing the woman in white and talked for a few words. Ten people from both sides spread out and guarded around the island.


    Jiang Nu lay on my body and covered my face with her chest, which made me difficult to breathe for a while. The air sucked into my nose took her attractive body fragrance. I patted her on the back and motioned her to get up, but under the heavy pressure, she couldn''t get up for a moment and a half.


    Fortunately, Chen Hao saw that I was covered and hurried to help pull the man away. I turned over and got ready to stand up. Only then did I find that my body was very heavy. Lifting my hands was like moving a mountain.


    Ten meters away, the woman who just came in sat cross legged and stared at us with an alert look. She looked twenty-three or four years old, very beautiful, but she looked very cold and reserved. When Chen Hao and I tried to walk around, she said coldly that they didn''t dare to come in, because the island couldn''t get out as long as it came in.


    Chen Hao and I changed our faces as soon as we couldn''t hear it, but we were relieved again soon. As long as we lasted for more than ten days, Han Hua would come in and be able to get us out with her ability.


    Seeing that we didn''t listen, the woman still moved around, and kindly reminded us that it''s best to be quiet if you want to survive on Skeleton Island, otherwise you will become white bones here in a few days.


    She said and pointed at her back. Chen Hao and I looked at it according to her guidance. There were a lot of black reefs, nothing special. But on a closer look, it was creepy.


    When I came here, I was badly chased. In addition, the whole island was black. I didn''t see it for a while. Now I look carefully and find that those reefs are full of dead bones. Looking back, I feel that there are bones in the whole island except the beach near the sea.


    When the woman in white saw that we noticed it, she said that this island was piled up with dead bones, so it was called Skeleton Island.


    Chen Haowen and I immediately became honest.


    At this time, Jiang NV secretly hid on my side and gently rubbed her heart. It was estimated that it was on my face when she fell. Seeing me staring at her, he blushed and stared at me.


    I also gave her a white look. I don''t know what she showed off. It''s just a circle bigger than Han.


    Chen Hao was lying on the ground, looking at the floating people outside the island, shouted to the woman in white and said, hey, how could you be chased by people? They didn''t want to catch you back as Mrs. YaZhai because they saw you beautiful?


    The woman''s face was cold and hummed heavily.


    Chen Hao disagreed and said, my name is Chen Hao. Pointed to me and said, he is my boss, Zhang Tong. The other beauty is my boss''s servant girl, Jiang NV.


    The woman in white hums coldly, but she doesn''t speak.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Chen Hao shouted again, Hello, are you listening?


    The woman in white crossed her knees and seemed to be adjusting her breath. She ignored it until Chen Hao asked for the eighth time. She said coldly, my name is cangxue.


    Cangxue, huh.


    When Chen Hao asked his name, he immediately felt boring. He looked up at the sky and said that these old Wang Ba didn''t know how long to keep it.


    With the recovery speed of juxia realm, it''s no problem to resist the sky for a month without eating or drinking. I can''t hear the sound outside on the island, but I saw someone leave just now. I guess I went back to report for help.


    Now that Sanmen has started, he will definitely not leave a living mouth. There''s no proof. They''ll deal better.


    They just miscalculated a little. Han Hua doesn''t care about power struggle and balance at all. She only cares about her own happiness and anger. If something happens to me, she won''t care about the consequences at all.


    But it is her character that makes it happen, so I must not have an accident now, otherwise she will be calculated if she kills in the North Sea.


    During a short rest, I felt that the power on the island seemed to come from the center, and this huge pressure could stimulate the blood in my body.


    When pursuing Chen Hao, he was stupid and had to step on Guangxu''s skull. I was eager to help him and missed the opportunity. At ordinary times, no matter how to stimulate the meridians, the blood shadow would not appear. Now, if I can try under this pressure, it is naturally the best opportunity.


    I looked at the depths of the island. Chen Hao moved over with his feet and hands on the ground. He did his best to save energy. He raised his head and said, boss, I think there''s something in it.


    Wu De also appeared at this time. His old eyes looked brightly, but he didn''t say why.


    I, um, didn''t intend to go into it now. I told Chen Hao and Jiang Nu that you should stay still and save strength as much as possible. Haozi, don''t waste your elixir. This island not only suppresses, but also destroys the real yuan.


    Chen Hao said, "well," there are 40 in two bottles. If I had known such a disaster, I should have eaten fewer at sea. Now there are only 32.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly and I was speechless. The mainland Dandao has been declining for too long. Let alone us, those semi saints of Xuanmen also know a little about the pill. Chen Hao chewed the peony, but Guangxu punched him on the soles of his feet and ate eight in one breath


    I can''t say anything about him. I just gave him a white look. After returning to his mind, he took a few deep breaths to relax his body as much as possible, dragged his heavy feet to the distance and forcibly lit the meridians in his body, but he couldn''t touch the blood shadow, so he had to run back and forth in the open space.


    Jiang Nu saw that I told her to save her strength the moment before, but now she ran crazy. She couldn''t help asking Chen Hao what happened to him.


    Chen Hao lay on the ground and said weakly, who knows. Maybe it''s a draught. You don''t know. I was kicked by a donkey when I was old. I had epilepsy. I like to catch it when I have an attack.


    He said it very seriously, and he motioned to Jiang Nu with his hand and said, you should be careful if you take the initiative to send it up. I saw it really just now.


    Chen Hao thought I couldn''t hear. After the activation of the meridians, the five senses were very sharp. He heard that I had been kicked by a donkey and wanted to give him some feet in the past.


    But now the blood gas is just beginning to boil and can''t be interrupted.


    I ran back and forth. The faster the speed, the greater the suppression. After a few minutes, the sight in front of me completely turned red. The giant emerged and still spoke with his back to me. However, the voice was too grand, as if it spread all over the sky. It was the voice containing the avenue, as if facing all sentient beings.


    I hurried to hide the runes imprinted by Longyuan and Longmen according to the method of Hanyu teaching. Indeed, after the power in the body became single, the runes on the meridians became clearer. On the six lit vertebrae, six runes could already see the outline. It was not like runes, it was a bit like words, very, very old words.


    As if heaven and earth were opening at the beginning, the characters imprinted by the voice of heaven and earth in the universe contain infinite power. The ancient words appeared, and the strange force of the island was vaguely broken.


    Unfortunately, the runes on Longyuan and Longmen are integrated into the body and can''t be hidden for too long. Ten seconds later, they return to the meridians again, and the ancient characters become mottled and messy again.


    I secretly sighed that the next natural disaster is the eternal life. At my current progress, I''m afraid it will take half a year. If someone had given me advice earlier, I would have been nothing but the dragon''s gate at the beginning. The situation should be much better than now.


    But Han also said that she only knows a little about my way, so she can''t blame her.


    My heart was unwilling again. After the blood shadow was dim, I activated it twice. I didn''t beat the meridians in my body twice, but tried to listen to what the giant wanted to say, but my strength was still too weak. I just heard the word "heaven" several times.


    In the evening, I also stopped and tossed several times, and my body became very weak. Chen Hao sent me pills. I glared at him. He shrunk his neck with a guilty conscience, but his face pretended to be all right.


    I said, send some to cangxue.


    Chen Hao listened to me mention cangxue, sat cross legged on the ground and said, I gave it to her, but she didn''t want it. Boss, that chick has a baby.


    Speaking of baby, Chen Hao''s eyes are shining. He leaned close to my ear and whispered that she has a small wooden tripod. If she sprinkles a few seeds, she can grow spiritual grass in just a few minutes and blossom and bear fruit in a moment. She didn''t ask for my pill because she ate the fruit.

 Chapter 202

    I listened to what Chen Hao said. I couldn''t help looking at cangxue. She was very alert and opened her eyes at once. After looking at me, she said coldly that if you want to make shennongding like people outside, I advise you to die.


    Cang Xue has been adjusting his breath after falling. He may have been injured on the way of pursuit. It''s not weak to escape from more than 30 strong people.


    But the inheritance of Shennong has long been broken. How can it appear overseas?


    I smiled friendly at cangxue and said that I was non-toxic and pollution-free. She gave me a cold look, closed her eyes and continued to breathe.


    I vomited and knocked on the longevity collar. Wu De only showed one and a half heads and said with a sad face, boss, I feel like I''m going to cross the robbery again.


    what? Chen Hao listened. One of them fell to the ground and got up and said angrily, Lao Wu, aren''t you making trouble? Don''t cross early or late. At this time, aren''t you kind?


    It''s really not good news to cross the robbery now. My heart also clicked. Wu De was examined by Chen Hao and said reluctantly that when I was at Longmen, I integrated nine Yin dragon beads. I originally wanted to improve my strength. I didn''t think, I didn''t think it would be like this


    Wu De has a bitter face. He knows that we can''t protect the road when we cross the robbery, not to mention that we are still on this strange island.


    I said, last time you sensed that you were going to survive the robbery, it was delayed for more than a month. This time, it is estimated that it is the same. Leave it alone.


    Chen Hao made up a knife nearby and said, Lao Wu, I can tell the ugly story first. If you cross the robbery here, you can go as far as you can. Don''t bother us. If you rob outside and cause death, don''t say you know us at that time.


    Wu De nodded with a wry smile.


    Chen Hao''s words hurt Wu De''s heart, but that''s the fact. The last time he robbed the long habitat in the middle of heaven and earth, this time is arguably the great robbery in juxia territory.


    With the current strength of Chen Hao and I, we can''t do anything. Being involved is just two more bodies.


    I''m not as broken as Chen Hao. Just think about it in my heart. Comfort Wu De and say, don''t worry. Try to suppress it. Then your sister-in-law will come and protect you.


    There are a lot of bad things, and there are mistakes in their own way. They can''t be reversed for a while and a half. It''s inevitable that they are a little upset. But now they can only hide in their hearts and can''t affect their emotions.


    Seeing that Wu De knew he should do so, Chen Hao lowered his voice and asked, Lao Wu, what''s the matter with Shennong? That chick over there has a Shennong tripod. Shall we


    At this point, Chen Hao stopped, with a fierce look on his face and made a move to wipe his neck.


    I glared at him and warned him not to fool around.


    Cangxue kept a distance with us when she came here. She didn''t mean any offense. She didn''t even talk much. She was also hoping that we wouldn''t pay too much attention to her. No grievance, no hatred, go directly to rob, which is no different from bandits.


    Of course, if she takes the initiative to cause trouble, she has to say something else.


    Wu De heard that it was the Shennong tripod, and said with a slight frown that it was the treasure of the Dan Road. It was not only the best magic weapon for alchemy, but it was said that Shennong also burned the Shennong materia medica Sutra on it, and the materia medica Sutra hid the Dan prescription taken by ancient immortals.


    The pill taken by ancient immortals must be stronger than the golden pill obtained in the ancient tomb of Dandao. The golden pill in the ancient tomb of Dandao can create a semi saint, but it is semi saint after all. It has not been separated from the realm limit of Xuanmen, so it can not be regarded as a real immortal pill.


    Seeing us muttering, Jiang Nu moved over and asked curiously, what are you talking about?


    Chen Hao said with a smile that the three of us now think you are the most useless. We are still a drag. We are going to hand you over and make a concubine for those people so that we can be free.


    The Jue of the Yellow River was seriously suppressed by the ancient array. In addition to the strange power of killing Zhenyuan on Skeleton Island, Jiang NV is now the fish on the chopping board and can be slaughtered. Her face changed when she heard the speech.


    I pushed Chen Hao and said, almost come on, your mouth is becoming more and more disrespectful.


    Jiang Nu will worry. It''s not that she doesn''t trust me, but that Chen Hao and I are hairy children. She can''t really do this on a whim. When she heard me scold Chen Hao, her face relaxed and asked, don''t you two want to rob Shennong Ding?


    Chen Hao and I were silent. Jiang Nu frowned slightly. Her breath was very unique. She breathed and breathed with the sound of spring thunder. She practiced Shennong ancient method. And Shennong is good at using poison. You must be careful.


    I said, we were just curious to discuss Shennong Ding, but we didn''t say we were going to rob it.


    Wu De knew almost so much. The disappearance of Shennong was as mysterious as Kunlun Xu, leaving no clues.


    Cangxue has been paying attention to our movements. Although our voice is very small, we can''t be heard. We stopped after a few words.


    I then took a pill and took the elixir for the first time. It was like a mass of warm water swinging in my lower abdomen, and then scattered to all parts and bones. Under the accumulation of that power, my weak body soon recovered.


    I have to say, it''s magical and practical.


    Jiang NV didn''t take the pill. She planned to take it until Zhenyuan dried up.


    After Chen Hao and I recovered, they stood up at the same time, looked into the depths of the island, and walked there at the same time a moment later.


    At the white bone pile, Chen Hao picked up a dead bone and broke it. It turned black not only outside, but also inside, as if it had eroded into the inside.


    I observed the terrain and planned a route. But just as she was about to go in, cangxue suddenly stood up from the ground and said to us from a distance that it is said that there are creatures on the immortal road falling into the deep sea in this sea area. Since then, no matter people or animals can leap, but those who leap are imprisoned here, become white bones and accumulate into islands.


    Chen Hao listened to the strange question and said to her, you know the island is strange, why did you run in?


    Cangxue looked colder and said, because even if I die, I won''t let the Shennong tripod fall into their hands.


    Um.


    Chen Hao and I were stunned. This woman can really stop the topic in three or two sentences. After the disguised warning, we did not answer and continued to walk towards the depths of the island.


    I thought cangxue would follow. Unexpectedly, after telling us, she retreated again.


    On the way, I asked Chen Hao, Haozi, do you remember the immortal bone in Tuoba Guhong''s hand?


    Um. Chen Hao looked back at me. After reacting, he said in surprise, it''s impossible. If Xianlu had been opened and took things out of it, it means that someone had gone in, and there would be a little wind.


    I said that the five aristocratic families have been hidden for so many years and can do a lot of things. As long as they don''t say, no one will know.


    The first time I saw the immortal bone in Tuoba Guhong''s hand, I asked him if he had been on the immortal Road, and I didn''t get a clear answer. Now if cangxue said it was true, it means that there may still be an entrance to the immortal road.


    Chen Hao glanced at Jiang nu. I hurriedly pushed him and said, she should not know. Go and have a look first.


    There are white bones in front, and the more inward, the stronger the suppression. Fortunately, our physique is very special. After half an hour, we still step on the white bones to the core of the island.


    At the center of the island is a deep cave with a diameter of tens of meters and a spiral downward. It is made of dead bones stacked in layers.


    When I got here, the strength of the blessing made it difficult for me to breathe. Chen Hao stood to the edge and roared into the cave.


    After roaring, he listened carefully. A moment later, his face sank and said that his voice seemed to be swallowed. Do you want to go down?


    Chen Hao looked at me and waited for a decision.


    Now in a desperate situation, it''s not a wise move to cause trouble. It''s just such a strange island. Even if cangxue''s story is not true, it definitely hides some secrets.


    After hesitation, I said, go back first. Someone in that group has gone back to report. It''s about time to count. Let''s see the situation.


    If you really can''t get out of trouble, there''s nothing to fear even if it''s a Magic Cave below.


    When they returned to the coast, cangxue asked about the situation.


    I told her exactly what I saw, but she didn''t give any advice after listening. At this time, dozens of people came from the sea in the distance, from appearing in the field of vision to outside the island, but in just a few tens of seconds, the speed was very fast, and they were the strong ones to break the virtual environment.


    Cangxue saw that there was a broken virtual environment coming, and asked with a slight frown, how did you provoke Sanmen?


    I smiled and said that they had gone to the mainland. We had a grudge on the mainland. Now that we are on their territory, we naturally want to find face.


    The value of Yang stone is higher than that of Shennong Ding. Naturally, I can''t tell him. After the strong man who broke the virtual environment arrived, he seemed to be discussing something. Not long ago, an old man took out a jade box.


    Before it was opened, the snow stood up from the ground and ran towards the depths of the island.


    Chen Hao and I were stunned and hurriedly dragged Jiang Nu and the unicorn to follow. However, we just walked out of the room for more than ten meters. Suddenly, the purple light was booming behind us, and a powerful force rushed frantically in the loud noise.


    It''s Zijin Tianlei. My face changed. The purple light behind me exploded like the sun, and countless lights flew.


    Seeing that he couldn''t avoid it, Chen Hao roared and opened his arms in front of us, but I pulled back, pulled out a small wooden axe and split three axes in an instant. The void cracked and many purple lights were swallowed, but many continued to shoot. I stretched out to protect Chen Hao and them, lowered my head and blocked them in front with a small wooden axe.


    In the purple light, the skin is like hot magma, leaving purple scars, and the blood and flesh are quickly melted into purple liquid.


    boss.


    When the light dissipated, Chen Hao held me and dragged me to the depths of the island.


    On the way, ginger came to check my wound. As long as her hand touched it, the blood and flesh turned into flowing purple liquid and fell down in large groups.

 Chapter 203

    Before Jiang Nu didn''t touch it, I didn''t feel the pain. Her hand just touched it. It immediately hurt so much that she didn''t even have the strength to breathe. Jiang Nu stood stupidly frightened.


    My whole body trembled with pain. Now I have to remind her to roar with all my strength and run towards the depths.


    At this time, Wu De also showed that she wouldn''t let Jiang Nu touch it. Looking at the wound turned into purple flowing crystal on me, he said that Zijin Tianlei was something on the immortal road. It was very strange. There are ancient books that recorded that it was a crystal condensed when the body was destroyed after the ancient immortal failed to cross the robbery. It was stained with bone and rotten meat. The immortal couldn''t be saved when he came.


    When Chen Hao heard the speech, he turned back and shouted angrily. He said, shut up.


    Chen Hao took me in his arms and ran to the landing hole before he stopped. His hands were shaking. He took out a bottle of pills and put them into my mouth.


    Here, under the strange pressure, people outside can''t throw in Zijin Tianlei.


    And I stopped, and my body didn''t hurt. I thought it was getting better. I wanted to have a look, but Jiang NV blindfolded me and wouldn''t let me see it.


    My heart sank and I knew it was not getting better, but getting worse to a very serious extent.


    But I still insisted on looking. I said, I''m fine. Let me see the situation.


    People with incurable diseases will be afraid to know the real situation. I don''t think I will die. The disc in my heart can stop the attack of semi saints, and can''t stop a purple golden thunder? If it were life-threatening, it would have triggered.


    At the request of three, ginger moved her hand and my eyes opened. The whole person took a breath of air-conditioning.


    Because the three axes split by the small wooden axe were all in the upper body, most of the amethyst was shot on the leg, and the left arm was shot by Jiang NV to block a fish from the net. At this time, the blood and flesh at the wound had melted into fluid, and the purple light spilled and meandered onto the dead bone under her body.


    Oh.


    I was stunned for a moment, and some lost and blankly smiled.


    Cangxue was about to come over. When Chen Hao heard the footsteps, he shouted angrily, turned around and hit him with a fist. Cang Xue''s hand drew a circle in the void, which was full of vitality. Vines sprouted and grew, forming a round shield in an instant and easily blocking Chen Hao''s fist.


    I marveled in my heart that Shennong is worthy of being the master of planting and tasting all kinds of grass. His ancient method can still trigger the birth machine even on the Dead Skeleton Island.


    Chen Hao blamed her for not making a sound before she left, but it was too late even if she made a sound, because the unicorn and Jiang Nu were very slow.


    I shouted to Chen Hao and asked him not to be embarrassed. At the same time, I asked Jiang Nu to take down the longevity collar and let Wu De in. If he crosses the robbery, it will be more terrible than Zijin Tianlei. The island is so large that the thunder robbery can completely cover it.


    Jiang Nu''s face has long been covered with tears, which makes me feel that she is not like Han Peng at all. If Han Peng encounters this situation, she will never cry, but frantically looking for a cure, but Jiang Nu is already a little distracted at this time.


    I comforted her and said, I''m fine, don''t worry.


    Jiang NV took down the longevity collar. I asked Wu De to go in first. Don''t make trouble.


    Wu De wiped the ghost tears and turned them into white light into the longevity collar. The change is too big. The spirit of Jiang Nu is a little unstable. Holding the longevity collar, she said absently that she wanted you to live a long life, but... But it''s all my fault.


    I frowned slightly, smiled and said, what do you think? This longevity collar is for me to take Chen Hao and Wu De with me. As a result, it is the only one suitable for boys in the whole family. All right, don''t think about it. I''ll be fine.


    After comforting me, I don''t have time to see the effect. If she can''t adjust herself, it''s useless for me to say anything. Moreover, when my body becomes like this, I''m also anxious.


    I took a bottle of pill just now, but it hasn''t worked yet. I''m afraid it was refined by Amethyst.


    The product left by the ancient immortal''s failure to cross the robbery is really extraordinary.


    I gently breathed out, and then urged the meridians in my body. The wound didn''t hurt, but the meridians were damaged. The melted feet and hands no longer had meridians. They were really broken.


    Now I''m a little confused. I''m trying to find a way. However, Wu De has no way to be knowledgeable. What can I do?


    Chen Hao is still confronting cangxue. I shouted Chen Hao. Chen Hao came and squatted next to me. His eyes were red and said that when his sister-in-law came, she must destroy the whole Beihai.


    I smiled and said nothing. When he finished venting, he took out the jade mandarin duck with his intact right hand and said to him, don''t lose it. Your sister-in-law can find it here with it, but remember to persuade her to go back and don''t conflict with people in the North Sea.


    The immortal road is not as simple as Zijin Tianlei. They can get all the things that the five aristocratic families can''t get, which shows that they have a deep exploration of the immortal road and are afraid of hiding.


    As soon as Chen Hao listened to my account, he began to cry.


    I''m speechless. I just want to let myself have no worries. Even if I really die, I won''t leave regret.


    Cangxue listened to our conversation and asked, are you really from the mainland?


    I said it once before when I introduced it. She still asks now. Obviously, it will not believe us at all.


    I nodded and then said that Shennong''s family is familiar to everyone on the mainland. It''s inevitable to be curious to see the descendants here. Before that, we just discussed it and didn''t mean anything else.


    Cangxue doesn''t care about this. I asked again. Just now, listen to your words, someone will come to save you?


    Um. I closed the meridians in my body because it became useless and could not resist the melting of amethyst.


    After stabilizing my body, I said that my wife would come to save me. She is very strong!


    Your wife? Cangxue had begun to believe my words. Hearing this, her face showed doubt again.


    I hurriedly said that my wife was the queen of the corpse family. She passed the holy robbery 400 years ago.


    She may not know the empress of the corpse clan, but few people have survived the holy robbery in the whole Xuanmen, and each one is widely spread.


    I wanted to improve my credibility, but cangxue laughed and said, children, do you think I''m easy to cheat? How could the corpse queen marry a hairy child like you.


    really


    Jiang Nu calmed down some gods and opened her mouth to prove it to me.


    Cangxue still doesn''t believe it. What''s your wife''s name?


    Han. When I returned to her, Jiang NV was surprised to hear the name of nvjiang for the first time. I say it now, not to prove that Han is my wife in front of cangxue, but to get her trust and leave Chen Hao a way to live.


    I''ve taken all the elixirs. They can''t last for a few days. Shennongding can plant spiritual flowers and grass, supplement Zhenyuan and satisfy hunger, and can live here all the time.


    Seeing cangxue frown more, I hurried to say that she also had a nickname called Tangtang.


    Nvjiang''s nickname doesn''t sound so elegant, but it''s also grounded. She was powerful and great, but when she was young, she was just a treasure in the eyes of her parents. It''s not strange to have such a name.


    When Jiang Nu heard Han''s nickname, her expression was a little strange. But I didn''t say anything.


    Cangxue gradually calmed down when she heard this. I know her name. I saw it on an ancient monument a hundred years ago. The world doesn''t know her name. If you can say it, it should be her man. In that case, we can make a deal!


    What deal?


    Shennong is a master of herbs. Will she have a panacea for treating Zijin Tianlei''s trauma?


    Seeing my eyes burning, cangxue said reluctantly that I can''t cure your injury, but I can alleviate the dissolution rate of amethyst. The corpse emperor has the ability of heaven and earth. If she can wait for her, maybe she can be saved. Just in exchange, you want her to take me away from Skeleton Island and take me back to the mainland.


    Cangxue said here, his eyes were faint, sighed and said, I haven''t been out for two hundred years. I hide everywhere every day to escape the pursuit.


    The sea sealing array needs more than a dozen and a half saints to blow away. She really has no ability to go out alone.


    If she can get us out, it''s nothing more than her. What''s more, life and death are at stake. I thought it all on purpose. I nodded and agreed after more than ten seconds.


    Cangxue doesn''t talk nonsense. After looking at Chen Hao and Jiang Nu, she said, you should avoid for the time being, but don''t leave the cave too far. They may still have Zijin Tianlei in their hands.


    Chen Hao was a little worried. When he reached the opposite side of the cave, he still stared here.


    Cangxue sat cross legged opposite me and asked, are you breathing normally now?


    Um. I nodded and didn''t know what she was going to do.


    I''ll teach you the spring thunder tuna method in Shennong ancient method. In ancient times, the cultivation of monks was different from that we only rely on Dantian to gather Qi. There will be an auxiliary breathing method to improve the speed of gathering Qi. However, this spring thunder breathing method can condense vitality and slow down the dissolution of amethyst.


    At present, the most important thing in Xuanmen cultivation is talent. People with good talent will run the Dantian faster, but that kind of absorption is the instinct of the body and can not be changed artificially. The effect of meditating and closing for a hundred years is very weak. Except for those old semi saints who need to slow down the passage of life and close the door, few people in the younger generation will close the door.


    I didn''t understand the cultivation methods of the fairy way, but I still knew something about it.


    Life and death are at stake. As long as I can live, I have to accept the messy mental method, but I didn''t expect cangxue to teach me only an ancient breathing method. I was secretly relieved.


    Cangxue has calmed down at this time. When I inhaled and exhaled, I listened carefully. As expected, it was the same as what Jiang NV said, just like the explosion of spring thunder and full of vitality.


    Follow my rhythm and master this rhythm first.


    Cangxue reminded me that I hurriedly adjusted my breathing and followed the rhythm of her spitting and sucking. At first, I didn''t feel anything special except awkward.


    However, with the passage of the world, I found that simply following her rhythm, my spirit was much better.


    It lasted until it was getting dark


    Black, as like as two peas, I can''t control my breathing. When she says, I''ll teach you the pithy formula below, but remember, I can''t pass it on to third people without my permission.

 Chapter 204

    I just want to live. I can agree to any request as long as I have hope.


    Cangxue saw me nod, told me the formula by voice transmission, and then explained it for several hours. After this delay, my right hand had been turned into Amethyst fluid, and my legs had dissolved to the knee.


    I was in a hurry, but the more anxious I was, the more disordered my breathing was. I had to stop and try again after adjusting my mood. The rhythm of breathing is just an empty shell. The real core is the formula. Calm down, spit it out according to the formula, and cangxue gives directions nearby. Finally, when the body melts to the shoulders and thighs, there is a faint thunder between the breath of mouth and nose.


    With the breath of spring bud, the vitality immediately fills the body and nourishes the meridians. Before I urge, the six vertebrae shine, and the runes on them are clearer.


    I was delighted. I didn''t expect that this ancient method had the effect of increasing holdings. With Tuina, the small wounds hit on the way were recovering rapidly. Only when I urged the anger to rush towards the wound dissolved by Amethyst, the vitality under the collision was immediately extinguished.


    Compared with the special power of amethyst, it is still too fragile.


    The hope was dashed, just like a basin of cold water pouring down, but as Cang Xue said, the dissolution rate of the body was slowed down a lot, but it still couldn''t hold on until the Han came over.


    We have only been here for the third day, and Han said she would arrive in more than ten days. At present, even if there is Chunlei breathing method, I can last for three days at most.


    Cangxue asked about the situation. I said it truthfully. She sighed and said, there is only so much I can do. The rest depends on yourself. The man the corpse emperor likes should be some special, but I think you are very ordinary.


    The implication is that I can''t survive this disaster. At present, I just smile bitterly, but I still have hope in my heart.


    Cangxue went to a distance to meditate and didn''t worry about our agreement. If I survived, as Han, I would naturally fulfill my promise. If I couldn''t survive, I didn''t learn Chunlei breathing method once I died, which had no impact on her.


    Cangxue is a very rigorous person. It is also very dangerous. After being chased and killed for a hundred years, you can still survive. The word kindness has long ceased to exist.


    Seeing cangxue leaving, Chen Hao and Jiang Nu hurried back and asked me the result. I said good, I can stick to it.


    But in the evening, they all saw that the wound was still deteriorating. At this time, the broken virtual environment around the island has also left, leaving only those who started chasing us.


    Wandering for a moment, all the people who surrounded cangxue left.


    They concluded that we would not survive and would be trapped here. Leave a few people, just want to see the final result.


    And now the Sanmen, what they have to do is how to face Han.


    Seeing that the strong man outside left, Chen Hao stood up and took out the jade bottle containing pills. Only eight of them were poured out. He gave five to Jiang Nu and left three for himself. At the same time, he left the jade mandarin duck. He turned and looked at the dark bone hole and said, I''ll go down and have a look. Maybe I can break the prison here.


    He saw that my wound was still deteriorating and the broken virtual environment outside left again. He wanted to crack this strange force on the island and take me away. Maybe there was still a glimmer of vitality.


    But there are many bones here, and countless people and animals have died. If they can be untied, why wait until now.


    But Chen Hao''s decision at this time is difficult to be shaken. I can only tell him to be careful and not reckless.


    Chen Hao took a look at the wound that had melted to my lower abdomen. Without saying a word, he climbed the dead bone at the mouth of the cave and climbed down very quickly.


    Watching him disappear into the cave, I gasped and turned back to discuss with cangxue, hoping that when Jiang NV and the little Unicorn pill ran out, she could give some spiritual fruits.


    Cangxue agreed without hesitation when she saw that the jade mandarin duck was in Jiang NV''s hand.


    The next morning, the wound had melted to the chest and abdomen, and the left was under the neck. Chen Hao was not there, only Jiang Nu was left. Her eyes stared at my wound absently, and her eyes were crying red.


    I collapsed on the ground like a pool of mud, and all my melted limbs turned into flowing crystals, which was not particularly bloody.


    In the evening, the Amethyst had melted to the heart. Seeing this, Jiang NV suddenly burst into tears, without the appearance of a goddess.


    But I can''t blame her. Her strength is suppressed. Watching me dissolve a little, everyone will be moved. It''s just that my relationship with her looks like crying. It seems a little


    It was completely dark. Amethyst finally spread to my heart. I took a long breath and waited for this moment for a long time. Finally, it came.


    But when the heart was melting, the damn disc didn''t appear. Now I was a little flustered and my heart was full of fear. Do I really want to watch myself become a pool of mud and die?


    But just then, a little dissolved heart suddenly quickened its beat, and I hurriedly shouted to Jiang Nu to get out of the way. As a result, she thought I was going to die. Instead, she jumped up. Fortunately, cangxue kept paying attention to my situation. She rushed over at the first time and pulled Jiang Nu back. Almost at the moment when they left, my heartbeat turned into a continuous beating of drums, and the circular Rune disk finally appeared.


    I don''t know its origin or when it existed in my body, but it saved my life several times, and this time, I felt its closeness for the first time.


    The rune patterns emerge little by little in the heart. Instead of bursting out the rune disc, they spread all the way along the heart and blood vessels to the spiritual orifices, all over the residual body, and finally rush towards the wound.


    At this time, my breathing stopped, and the whole person was very nervous. If it could not dissolve the power of amethyst, there would be no way for the Han to come.


    When the runes spread to the fracture, they stopped, and then began to build meridians. The runes branded by Longyuan and Longmen, which were originally integrated in it, were gradually eroded by it.


    At this time, I relaxed and burst into tears. If it was something I could touch, I just wanted to hold it and kiss it.


    And it should have something to do with my Tao. I used to go the wrong way. Han Peng asked me to fix the Yang Rune Sutra. She had a certain selfishness. Later, Jiang Nu solved my doubts and integrated the complex power in her body. It seems to be the right way, but it is also the wrong way.


    What should be seen behind the Han? Let me wash away the Runes of Longyuan and Longmen. But that can only be achieved by using the power of heaven''s robbery when we cross the robbery.


    Now think of it as a blessing in disguise, but this blessing is not external, but always in my body.


    The runes in the heart are very soft. They don''t have the power to expel Amethyst, but press them out a little when building new meridians and bones.


    After excitement, I remembered the spring thunder breathing method and hurriedly used it together. After being blessed, the meridians in my body were more radiant, and blood and flesh began to grow on my white bones.


    On the fifth day, the new meridian structure was completed, but the flesh and blood had not yet regenerated. Amethyst was expelled from the body and lost the nourishment of flesh and blood. When it fell on the dead bone, it began to evaporate and become nothingness.


    The product of Du robbery is very magical. If Han is here, you should be able to see a lot of secrets.


    Unfortunately, I dare not touch my ability now. I can only watch it turn into nothingness.


    When Amethyst completely separated from the body, a sharp pain was instantly transmitted to every nerve. The sudden sharp pain made me cry miserably.


    At this time, Jiang Nu heard me cry in pain, but she smiled on her face.


    Cangxue saw that I began to recover my flesh and blood. She came over and gave me two white pills for free. After taking them, with the spring thunder breathing method, my flesh and blood grew at a very fast speed.


    New meridians, new flesh and blood, and are constructed by the disc of the heart. The flashing runes release their majestic power at this time.


    The first time I stood up, I felt that the power of the island no longer existed. It could no longer suppress me. I didn''t communicate with Jiang Nu and cangxue and went straight to the bone cave.


    Chen Hao has been away for several days. Life and death are unknown, which makes me anxious. Now there is no suppression. I vaguely feel that I can resist the sky. Unfortunately, I still have some shortcomings. I haven''t touched the way, so I can only climb down.


    The bone hole is very deep. The meridians shine on the way. At the same time, the spring thunder breathing method is used. There is faint blood light in the eyes. You can see the darkness clearly. Unfortunately, the blood shadow does not appear. You can only wait for the opportunity to see if you can hear what it is saying.


    Wait for Han to come over and ask her to deduce it for me.


    And after I go back this time, I have to go to Longhu Mountain. I''m Zhang Jia''s blood. There''s this strange thing in my heart. They can''t not know. I''m afraid that the capture of my grandfather and parents in Longhu Mountain was not just for the prophecy of Li Guangfu.


    Thinking in my heart, my feet soon touched the ground, and my eyebrows frowned, because here, it was a dead end. What about Chen Hao?


    I let go of my voice and shouted a few times. Except for the echo, I didn''t hear any response, and there was no trace after checking around.


    When I was in a hurry, I felt someone coming down and looked up at the snow.


    She was tied with a vine around her waist. The vine grew rapidly and directly put her down. After landing, the vine untied, withered and turned into fly ash.

 Chapter 205

    I feel that the Shennong herbal Sutra cultivated by cangxue is no less than the Yin Fu Sutra. It is a very old secret method.


    Spring thunder breathing method is also good. If you can leave, I don''t know if you can persuade cangxue to pass it to Chen Hao.


    The breathing method of accumulating and nourishing vitality is more important than any magic instrument for the monk who practices body. If it weren''t for the name of Han, it would be impossible for me to learn.


    Cang snow fell next to me, looked around, half squatted on the ground, stretched out a vine in his hand, and explored down the stacked dead bones. There are still gaps in the upper part, but the dead bones below are pressed very strong. When poured with Shanghai salt, they are as firm as a rock. If they are forcibly broken, I''m afraid the whole bone hole will collapse.


    I thought of this and hurried to stop her, but just then, my feet suddenly shook, several cracks appeared on the bone ground, and the turbulent sea water gushed out at once. And in the rumble, the crack is growing rapidly. I was in a hurry. I stepped on the sea and shouted Chen Hao''s name. The meridians in my body lit up and planned to enter the seabed from the crack.


    But just then, a dark thing in the crack flew out, like a jumping fish, but it was too dark. I thought it was a fierce beast in the sea, and I was going to chop it when I raised a small wooden axe. The shadow jumped into the air with the sea and suddenly shouted to me, boss, it''s me. The Skeleton Island is going to sink. We have to go quickly.


    Cangxue was surprised to say that the suppression disappeared!


    Chen Hao, did he really succeed? But in front of him, he was shining black, like something had changed.


    The speed of sea water gushing is very fast, and the suppression disappears. The people waiting outside will kill in at any time. Jiang Nu and the little Unicorn are very dangerous outside.


    At the moment, he didn''t dare to delay. He greeted Chen Hao, jumped out of the water, lit up the meridians in his body, jumped all by the explosive power of his body, and finally almost reached the cave with Chen Hao and cangxue.


    Sure enough, people outside noticed that the strange force suppressed by Skeleton Island had disappeared and had killed them. However, it was not long. They just came to five people tentatively. Even so, Jiang NV and the little Unicorn were almost killed.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily. He swam all over the demon pattern and saw it more clearly. His whole person was really frighteningly black. Together with the released demon pattern and evil spirit, he was black.


    He opened his mouth and drank heavily, revealing Sen Bai''s teeth. A roc spread his wings and fell in the air. With a fierce punch, there was a strange amulet pattern on it. The three people who chased and killed Jiang Nu seemed to lose their balance and fell straight to the ground. The glow on his body was suddenly dim. Before they could return to their senses, Chen Hao was killed again, almost instantly.


    I was stunned, but I quickly realized that he got the benefits of Skeleton Island and had the special ability to suppress each other''s air defense and cultivation. However, he always felt strange when his body became like this.


    The little unicorn is a clever ghost. When we came out, it ran towards me with its hooves. When I saw that he was chasing two people in the middle of the rosy realm behind him, I didn''t dare to neglect it. My meridians were lit up, my fists rattled, and there were faint golden veins outside


    My body is also the power of juxia now, but I''m afraid I will suffer for those who have great powers because I can''t use magic.


    Just when I was ready to take action, the two people who chased the unicorn by Yukong suddenly screamed, and their chest and eyebrows suddenly burst open. Some bloody thorns grew from inside. In the blink of an eye, their bodies were torn by the crazily growing thorns.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning and looked back to see cangxue accept the formula. The glow on her body was very dazzling, and there were faint signs of trembling in the surrounding void. She was a strong person who could lift the glow and break the void at any time. However, her skill was too unimaginable and killed two people without warning?


    However, there was no time to ask and observe, because more than a dozen people in the sky reacted and all rushed down. The monk holding the ancient tripod in the middle of juxia came straight to me. On the way, the dark light of the big tripod flew like a hill, sweeping through the dark golden runes and hitting me directly.


    I shouted angrily, and my whole body burst out. I stepped on the ground fiercely, and the whole person rose to the sky and fought against the ancient tripod with my fist.


    Bang.


    With a loud noise, the runes on the big tripod exploded, and the heavy tripod shook. The man couldn''t control it, and was hit and flew to the void. His hands were empty. He looked at me strangely for half a second. When he reacted, Xuanwen flickered at his feet and the whole man flew back


    To the void, want to use the advantage of resisting the sky to avoid my pursuit.


    But just then, Jiang Nu pulled out her hand, and a stream flowed in front of me. I stepped up and moved with the help of the Yellow River formula, and the meridians in my body lit up. I stepped on the strange image and rose directly into the sky. At a very fast speed, the air became a steel wall in front of me, but at this time, a layer of golden runes floated around me.


    It was a talisman pattern similar to the destiny disk, but it was more ancient. It directly tore the air in rotation, and at the moment of its emergence, my body lightened up, and the void under my feet seemed to be on the ground.


    Yukong, I can Yukong.


    My heart was overjoyed. As a result, I was not proficient. My breath was a little scattered, and I immediately fell unsteadily.


    Fortunately, Jiang Nu shot in time, held me with a strange image and continued to rush towards the man.


    The man didn''t catch the tripod yet. Seeing that there was no way to avoid, he hurried to display a secret skill. The light of juxia gathered madly in front of him to form a protection.


    I didn''t close my fist and decided to fight hard to test my strength. Under the collision, the purple light curtain dimmed, and the next second there was a terrible crack on it. My fist was entering a minute and smashed directly with a fist.


    In the broken light curtain, I saw a rune on my fist spread into his body. Just the next moment, he still ejected several mouthfuls of blood essence and escaped.


    Unfortunately.


    I sighed, but there were two people around me, and I could try them. I just had this idea. The man who escaped suddenly screamed and his body exploded without warning. There were runes beating like an electric arc where he broke.


    Is that the power I left in him?


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and the two people next to me were killed. I didn''t have time to think about it. I shouted angrily and was ready to take action, but at this time, a dark shadow fell and directly defeated the one on the left. When I caught up, I punched and killed the one on the right. The heart of the one on the right burst open. For a moment, flesh and blood splashed, blood red thorns grew wildly, and he was torn open in an instant.


    Hiss!


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. Cangxue moved her hand and didn''t lose Chen Hao. Moreover, her technique was very strange. I didn''t know how she got the seeds into those human bodies.


    He gave her a deep look and was afraid. I wonder if Chen Haojiang and I have been seeded by her.


    Finally, the two were solved. The cave in the center of Skeleton Island was also submerged by sea water. A large amount of sea water was spewing out madly, and the whole skeleton island was disintegrating and splitting.


    We don''t dare to stay. The unicorn''s sky becomes bigger. We can leave on top.


    Cangxue said that the strong ones who break the virtual environment will come soon. We have to leave as soon as possible. There is a Sanxian Island nearby, which is jointly controlled by people in the South China Sea, the North China Sea and the East China Sea. It is a neutral zone that restricts the entry of breaking the virtual environment. People in the North China Sea dare not mess around there.


    I heard that the forces of the South China Sea and the East China Sea can affect the North Sea. I have a plan in my heart. If the North sea plays this hand, it should pay a price.


    In the vast sea, we from several continents can''t tell the direction at all. We can only rely on the Cang snow for guidance. On the way, I tested that the runes in the body can indeed enter the victim''s body and continue to cause damage, but the time is very short.


    We killed more than 20 people in juxia territory on the island. It seems that the war results are brilliant, but they are all the lowest juxia territory. They have no secret magic powers and powerful magic tools. It is difficult to tell the victory or defeat in the case of the local tyrant juxia territory.


    After thinking for a while, I withdrew my mind, looked at Chen Hao like black carbon, couldn''t help laughing and asked him what was going on.


    Chen Hao briefly explained that he had just reached the bottom of the cave and was pulled into the sea by an inexplicable force. There, he saw a three legged crow, which was a dead monster, but the demon yuan was still there and wanted to devour his spirit. As a result, he annoyed him and urged the spirit to bite the demon yuan. Finally, the three legged crow didn''t eat him, In turn, he ate it.


    A three legged crow?


    Is it really the body of a fierce beast that fell off the immortal road?


    When I guessed, cangxue said, it was Jinwu, a very powerful creature in ancient times. You can swallow its demon yuan. It fell for too long and was very weak. The power covering Skeleton Island should be its talent. You swallowed its demon yuan and indirectly obtained that talent.


    Chen Hao looked at the dark hand in the sun and asked cangxue, how can I eliminate this situation now?


    Cangxue was stunned. Seeing that Chen Hao only had white eyes and white teeth, and his clothes were dyed black, he couldn''t help laughing and gently stopped his mouth with his hand. He said with a smile, I don''t know. Maybe he will recover after a period of time, or he may always be like this.


    Let Chen Hao have a big heart, but how can he see Jian unintentionally?


    What he got can be said to be a great opportunity, but not everyone is willing to accept this opportunity to change his body.


    I saw him in a low mood. I comforted him and said, don''t worry first. Let your sister-in-law see it in a few days. Count the time, she''s almost coming.


    In order to distract Chen Hao''s thoughts, I then asked cangxue and said, you said you had seen his wife''s name on an ancient monument. What kind of monument is it? Is there only her name on it?


    The smile on cangxue''s face gradually converged. It was a very old inscription. I saw it by chance on an island. In addition to your wife''s name, it also recorded a past.


    Past events related to Han?


    I was intrigued. Cang Xue said, it''s not related to her. I also feel strange that her name is on it, because the ancient monument records some past events of the demon family and the underworld.


    The ancient monument has been damaged. The first half records that the Nine Tailed Fox defected from the evil way, reached some agreement with the underground government, stole the demon code, resulting in chaos in the demon world. At this time, the underground government took advantage of it and almost destroyed the whole demon world.


    I frowned slightly and continued to ask. As a result, cangxue said that the ancient monument was damaged and incomplete. What followed was only my speculation. The destruction of the five ways seemed to be related to the Nine Tailed Fox family. Behind the Nine Tailed Fox family, there is a huge force.


    Although it''s a guess, it can be related to something I know. This Nine Tailed Fox family, it is like a line, running through five changes that have happened.


    I took a long breath and took back my thoughts. No matter what, the truth will come out. Nine Tailed Fox should be careful that my parents have nothing to do with them, otherwise


    Not long ago, three islands appeared in front of us. They were arranged in a triangle. The sea area in the middle was crossed by three cross bridges, which was very magnificent.


    But just as we were about to go in, a big ship broke into the air in the other direction.


    The big ship is a magic weapon. It is full of luxury. There are drums and people are having fun.


    Cangxue made the unicorn slow down and said that it was the palace of guanglingwu, the young master of Sanmen.

 Chapter 206

    As soon as Chen Hao heard that he was the young leader of the scattered sect, his dark fist crackled, revealing a mouthful of Mori white teeth.


    I don''t know why, I can''t feel his momentum, but I want to laugh. On her side, she found that ginger''s face had blossomed with laughter.


    It seems that I''m not alone.


    Chen Haosheng said coldly that he almost killed us. The young sect leader should be a big gift to Sanmen.


    Cangxue said, your face has been exposed. You have to look easy if you want to go in. Well, just Zhang Tong and Jiang NV Yi Rong.


    Now if you want to see Chen Hao''s face, you must have Han''s false eyes.


    I heard the speech and refused. We just went in directly. We didn''t break the virtual environment. We took Xia''s one by one.


    ha-ha. Cang Xue sweeps the earth steamed stuffed bun like me. He says lukewarm, your idea is very good, but you may not know the power of Sanmen in the North Sea. They have at least 500 juxia places on Sanxian island. At that time, they will flock, and no one can resist.


    I smiled without explanation. But as long as I go down and my identity is exposed, it''s impossible for Beihai to do something to me.


    But I''m still careful. I asked cangxue whether the East China Sea or the South China Sea can compete with the North Sea?


    The South China Sea is slightly stronger, because Ziyu Zhenjun in the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea is also a great power. It is said that he had a hand with Xiaoyao scattered people 50 years ago, which was slightly better. After the news came out, the South China Sea became famous. Free and unfettered scattered people keep silent about this, and the following people naturally converge. When they meet people in the South China Sea, they will give up three points.


    Chen Hao interjected and asked, there are scattered people in the North Sea and real kings in the South China Sea. Won''t there be a dragon king in the East China Sea?


    The Dragon King may not exist, but the strong will not be few. Although the three seas are on one side and have close ties, in fact, like the five aristocratic families, the strength can be slightly weak, but it must not be too weak, otherwise it will be annexed.


    Cangxue ignored Chen Hao''s unreasonable provocation, but he still said that the overlord of the East China Sea was Li Yuantian. He was born from the mainland and had divine power.


    Cangxue stopped here, because the luxurious ship had stopped in the void, and two rows of plain skirt girls came out of it.


    The girls all have the cultivation of lifting the Xia realm. They step into the air slowly and have a good temperament. They line up from the bow to the left and right over the island, forming a lane.


    After the maid stood up, someone on the ship took a roll of golden carpet and opened it in the air. There were runes on it. It was dazzling. It turned the carpet into a magic weapon.


    After all the pomp was laid out, a young man dressed in luxury came out of the boat.


    At this time, the sky over the three islands was crowded with people, and a large area was watching. There are people who want to enter the island. This meeting also stopped, making our existence not very abrupt.


    Guangling Wu, like an emperor, raised his hand and motioned around, slowly walked up the golden carpet and fell gracefully on the island.


    I sneered and asked cangxue what the cultivation of Guangling martial arts was.


    Cang Xue said that the martial arts skills of Guangling are very strange. There is a reincarnation in nine years. He stepped into juxia at the age of nine, then scattered Zhenyuan and started again, and then stepped into juxia at the age of 18. He is just 27 years old this year. In a few days, he will enter reincarnation again.


    Nine years back to the starting point?


    I frowned slightly, so that he would never reach the peak?


    Cang Xue shook his head and said, not necessarily. Every time he reincarnated, he would be twice as strong as the last time. Now, although he just raised Xia''s accomplishments, he can easily overcome the virtual environment, and his body is extremely strong.


    As strong as my boss?


    Chen Hao was somewhat dissatisfied with cangxue''s ambition to destroy his prestige, and asked him lukewarm.


    Cangxue smiled and said, with all due respect, you are not at the same level as him. It is said that he flew over the Juxian bell of Guangxu with the power of lifting Xia.


    ok


    Chen Hao and I were silent.


    After guanglingwu got off the ship, a servant followed him with an iron chain. The LED man climbed behind like a dog on his feet and hands.


    The attendant kicked him. He looked up as if he was frightened and barked a few times from his mouth.


    Tang yuan!


    I almost screamed, but I soon calmed down. It''s exposed that he let us go.


    It''s a pity that he wanted to keep the Tang family, but he destroyed the Tang family instead.


    Boss, fat Wang.


    I quickly looked up and saw two fat men coming out one after another behind Tang yuan. They looked like guests, but there were guards on both sides, and they were tied with dark blue ropes.


    When Wang Dafu got off the ship, he smiled, the spring breeze was warm, and the scholar guanglingwu waved to the people around him and shouted. Overseas compatriots, you''ve worked hard!


    The bodyguard who escorted him turned pale and gave him a push.


    Wang Dafu was honest for a while, took a few steps, waved and shouted, overseas comrades, Hello!


    Unknowingly, he thought he was the master. As a result, the attendant couldn''t bear it. He flew up and kicked him down.


    Hoo.


    I gasped. It seems that they are not very sad. Then let the unicorn circle and enter the island.


    Judging from the current situation, the relationship between Wang pangzi and us may have been exposed.


    When I got to the island, I was relieved. All around is the rosy clouds. Suddenly I feel like I''m in a safe room.


    In the void, Guangling Wu saw that he was about to enter the airspace of the island. Suddenly, there was an angry drink in the distance. The void opened. A gray haired old man came out of it and appeared with a big seal in his hand.


    The big seal glowed in the air, like a mountain pressing down towards Guangling Wuzhen.


    I heard someone exclaim that it was the seal of the Tang family. It was Tang xie''an, the leader of the Tang family.


    Tang xie''an chose to fight here. Obviously, he had been in ambush for a long time. Moreover, he didn''t retain any strength when he shot. The real yuan was released, and there were hidden holy patterns. He was a friar in the middle of breaking the void.


    The semi holy breath is released immediately on the luxurious ship. We should protect the Lord. But Guangling Wu said faintly, don''t do it. Let me try my hand.


    Guangling Wu''s voice just fell. His skin turned golden and his hair was golden, but there were no runes all over his body.


    At this time, the seal fell. He shouted angrily and punched out. The seal stopped the falling trend.


    The clothes on Guangling Wu''s upper body collapsed because of the huge air wave. Show golden, hill like muscles.


    His eyes were like electricity, and he seemed to have a virtual shadow. Without any action, the seal seemed to be hit again.


    The seal of the devil flickered and flew back backwards.


    No! Chen Hao said to himself.


    I also thought it was wrong, but I didn''t take his words. I continued to look at the void. Guangling Wu collapsed, sealed the magic seal, turned into a golden light in the air and rushed directly at Tang xie''an.


    The Tang family was destroyed. At this time, Tang xie''an was like a crazy devil. When he saw Guangling Wu coming, he smiled sharply. At the moment when Guangling Wu fell, he rushed up with all his strength and hugged Guangling Wu.


    In the blink of an eye, Tang xie''an chose to die together.


    Breaking the virtual environment explodes, and the spirit and true yuan are wiped out together. The released power is terrible.


    For a moment, the white air wave crossed over the top of the island and covered the void.


    On the flat sea surface, a large hole tens of meters deep appeared in an instant, exposing the sea bottom. It was pressed against the surrounding sea water and rolled up huge waves tens of meters high.


    The semi saint in the boat blocked the air waves and protected the people on board.


    Dad!


    Tang Yuan lay on the carpet, looked at the air waves spreading everywhere and wailed.


    But now no one cares about his grief, let alone sympathize with him. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the core of the explosion, wondering if Guangling Wu was dead.


    About half a minute, the smell of self violence gradually weakened, but there was still no movement in it.


    Dead?


    I feel a little happy. I can''t enter the island when I break through the virtual environment. Guanglingwu can be said to exist like an emperor. Just in time to die, I''ll go down and save people directly.


    But when I was thinking like this, a golden light crossed, and Guangling Wuruo came out of it.


    How is that possible?


    Jiang Nu couldn''t help exclaiming, but her voice was soon drowned, because there were such doubts all around.


    In the middle of breaking the void, the semi holy city will be injured, not to mention the rosy realm.


    I thought of the strange things that happened when he collapsed and flew to seal the magic seal. Combined with cangxue''s introduction to her skills, I thought of something at once. Chen Hao also saw the clue. They looked at each other and didn''t say anything.


    Guanglingwu was unharmed. When he returned to the golden carpet, a beautiful maid immediately put on his coat. Then continue to walk and finish the unfinished golden carpet.


    When he landed on the island, he was followed by only a dozen attendants, and the pompous maidens returned to the boat.


    The boat did not leave, and the symbols flickered and floated in the air.


    The island left by Guangling Wu follows us into one, belonging to the South China Sea. As a person in the North Sea, it''s a little provocative to land on an island in the South China Sea.


    When he was about to land, guanglingwu stopped, pointed to Tang Yuan and said that the Tang family ate inside and outside, gathered people to fight against distinguished guests from the mainland, and now they have been exterminated. Please send a letter to tell Zhang Tong from the mainland that we have executed the people who did harm to him. And I admire the emperor of the corpse family very much. I want to see what kind of man the emperor of the corpse family chooses.


    Chen Hao wanted to stand out after listening to it, but he was held by me. He can''t do it now. First, let the people in the South China Sea and the East China Sea know that we are here.


    Only three families together, we are the safest.


    Guangling Wu is a man who often talks in the big audience and sets aside time for discussion. Half a minute later, I continued to say that I have another purpose to come this time. I want to learn about the ability of Tianjiao in the South China Sea and the East China Sea. Tomorrow I will wait on the life and death platform in Beidao. I hope I won''t be disappointed.


    Guanglingwu said without stopping, took people away and went to Sanxian Island, the island belonging to the North Sea.


    Cangxue chose a small restaurant on the way. He turned back and told us that I''m not well-off and can''t take care of you. Let''s say goodbye!


    Chen Hao also wanted to follow in and was pulled back by me.


    Come out this time... We don''t have any money!

 Chapter 207

    Overseas monks have cut off contact with the mainland for countless years. Although they have also been affected by the society of science and technology, they still use barter trading. The main circulating items are pills, and magic tools can also be sold at a price.


    Chen Hao and I are clean and leisurely. Jiang Nu has several treasures, but they are all her magic tools and can''t be taken out.


    But here, I don''t worry about food and accommodation. Cangxue left to see that our identity had been made public before we showed up. She was easy to be recognized with us and wanted to draw a clear line.


    I pulled Chen Hao back and went directly to the island owner''s residence in Hainan. The island owner is a 50 year old juxia territory, with a moustache, very capable.


    Sanxian island is three connected islands, one controlled by the East China Sea, the North China Sea and the South China Sea. These three gathering places are all entangled in interests, and the people in charge are smart people.


    Compared with them, he can talk about every little thing in a big way. He can walk around you for ten days and a half months.


    After eight character beard confirmed my identity, he smiled and chatted with me, introduced the local conditions and customs, and then asked naturally. I heard that the young childe was murdered by the Tang family in Beihai on the way. I wonder if Yang Shi could be lost?


    I smiled and took out a Yang stone from my chest. The ancient characters on it circulated. At a glance, I knew it was a good thing.


    When he saw Yang Shi, his face flushed, and he couldn''t help reaching out to get it. I smiled and took it back. I hope the island owner will forgive me. I personally want to give it to the South China Sea. Just in this way, I''m afraid the North Sea and the East China Sea will have an idea. Don''t lose the Tang family at that time, and come to the song family and the Chen family.


    Young master, you are really kidding!


    Eight character nonsense with a ha ha smile to cover up the embarrassment just now. After sitting for a few minutes, I ate some snacks and got up to tell him that I was going to the East China Sea. The eight character beard hurried up and accompanied me in person.


    When we came out from the main house of the East Island, we had followed twenty or thirty people around us. People were driving in front of us across the street, which was very dignified.


    Chen Hao then sent a message to me saying, boss, we still have to compete in order to live comfortably.


    I nodded and took a long breath. Now the three of us are safe for the time being.


    I didn''t go to Beihai, but I just arrived at the restaurant where I stayed. The leader of Beihai island came sweating. When he entered the door, he scolded himself for being damned. When he sat down, he told me how the Tang family was destroyed, vivid and embellished. He sighed that he had done evil and couldn''t live!


    Yes. Especially those who are ambitious, their hearts can be punished.


    Chen Hao clenched his teeth. With a black face and a pair of sharp eyes, he stared at the island owner in the North Sea. His voice was getting smaller and smaller.


    In order to prevent the dog from jumping over the wall, they said what they said before Han came. Moreover, the Tang family was killed. Unless Han has the ability to crush Xiaoyao scattered people, we may have to break our teeth and swallow it in our stomach.


    It was dark and the three islanders were reluctant to leave. However, when they got up, none of them would go first. They were worried that someone would stay and secretly benefit me.


    Pushing and shoving at the door. Chen Haoshi couldn''t see it anymore. He got up and drove the people out together.


    In the past few days, I finally had a solid sleep. The next day, Chen Hao heard that the duel platform was opened and went out with the little unicorn.


    I didn''t go. I kept the hotel. First, it''s too inconvenient to go out now. Second, the body has sent a signal to resist the sky and needs to strike while the iron is hot.


    Jiang Nu stayed to teach me, but she knew that her Tao was different. I didn''t need her to say anything about the rune meridians. I still groped by myself and followed the perception of the body.


    When Chen Hao came back in the evening, I could barely stand in the air, but I couldn''t fight.


    Jiang Nu said it was related to strength and proficiency.


    When Chen Hao came back, he said with an unhappy face that he was really talented overseas. There was a white jade Zhenjun in the South China Sea. It seems that the momentum is no worse than that of Guangling. He should be a pro disciple of zizhulin. I''m afraid we can''t fight with each other.


    I said, don''t fight if you can''t fight. Don''t forget our purpose here.


    When he mentioned saving people, Chen Hao seemed to think of something. He took out a note from his pocket and handed it to me, saying that the island owner of the North Sea secretly stuffed it to me. Wang pangzi''s relationship with us has been seen through, and now it has become their bargaining chip.


    I took the note and looked at it. There was only one sentence on it: your two friends are in my hands.


    Hoo!


    I took a breath and squeezed it hard, and the note turned into fly ash.


    The next day, Chen Hao went out early. I asked him to take a message to the island owner of Beihai. We can talk about Yangshi.


    We can''t save people in a short time. Stabilize it and make Wang pangzi''s uncle and nephew''s life more comfortable.


    At noon on the third day, the jade mandarin duck finally had a reaction. I sensed the smell of Han, which was moving.


    The people of the three islands had already prepared, immediately summoned people and horses, and thousands of people rushed towards the sea closure array.


    In front of the array, the breath of jade mandarin duck is still moving, and the Han is still on its way.


    While waiting, guanglingwu came out of the boat and said faintly that he had heard of the style of the corpse emperor for a long time. Today, he was finally lucky to see the real face.


    His voice fell, and there was a semi Saint beside him. The little Lord didn''t know that the name of the corpse emperor was only caused by the holy robbery 400 years ago. After the failure, it is only to raise the cultivation achievements of the Xia realm, which is far from the little Lord.


    oh


    Guangling Wumei picked his head and looked at me. He asked casually. Is what he said true?


    I stretched out my neck and looked at him without answering him at the first time. In his opinion, I was acquiescence.


    Guangling Wujin then said confidently, I dare to be the second, and no one dares to be the first. So it seems that the corpse emperor is just a little bigger.


    Flattering the man, he immediately flattered and said, of course.


    Guangling Wu sighed softly. His expression was a little cold at the height.


    I couldn''t help laughing. It''s really a group of frogs at the bottom of a well. To tell you the truth, things like you can''t get into my wife''s eyes. You''re far from being her opponent.


    I''m not mocking him, but telling him a fact. These turtles have been kept in captivity for too long. I don''t know how old it is. It''s sad.


    Guangling Wu Wen Yan''s eyes looked at me coldly. The people next to him immediately scolded me and said that he didn''t know the height of the earth and didn''t take care of himself.


    I looked down at the jade mandarin duck. The light above was stable, and the smell of Han was outside. Looking up, the half saint who has been flattering said that the benefit of tongue has no effect. On the duel platform tomorrow, your opponent is our two brothers.


    Chen Hao can''t help saying that people can''t know how high the sky is, but they must know how long their face is. They flatter too much, which is very cheap.


    Chen Hao''s words were too targeted, and the people present were not blind or deaf. In particular, the other semi saints have long been unhappy with the flatterer. They just take into account the identity of Guangling Wu, and no one dares to say a word.


    Now it''s a knowing smile.


    The semi Saint around Guangling Wu couldn''t hold his face. He replied to Chen Hao in my words, it''s useless to show off his tongue. I''ll see what you can do on the duel platform tomorrow.


    Seeing that I was dead, Jiang NV gently pulled the corner of my clothes to hint.


    I nodded slightly to signal her not to worry. Chen Hao and I saw some clues about the weight of Guangling Wu. Han came to make sure. If it was right, it was not difficult to deal with him.


    Boom!


    During the conversation, the array light curtain became apparent, and people outside began to break through.


    Guangling Wu smiled and said, it seems that the friars in the mainland have some difficulties in breaking through the array. Let me help them.


    When the voice fell, guanglingwu''s whole body was shining with gold, and built a fierce penetration array.


    At this time, people outside broke the array for the second time and tore a gap. As a result, Guangling Wu blessed the array, and the gap was soon closed.


    Shameless.


    Jiang Nu sneered.


    Guanglingwu looked at us and said with a smile, I''m helping them break the battle. Don''t make a fuss.


    Guangling Wu laughed and constructed the rune pattern into the array again.


    A scholar in white stepped out and opened the fan in his hand. There were four golden characters on the fan:


    "King in the world".


    Chen Hao said in a low voice that he was Bai Yuzhen Jun.


    Hehe, you look great.


    I couldn''t help laughing. Bai Yuzhen didn''t think so. The fan in his hand fanned fiercely, and a golden curtain flew out, covering thousands of meters of the void. There was a golden talisman jumping in it. It really had the power to look at the world. It was like a magic weapon used by the monarch, containing the breath of the superior.


    The third time we broke the array outside, we still only opened a gap, but this time we can see a large group of people outside, in addition to Han.


    I was relieved to see that she didn''t come alone.


    Now, only five aristocratic families and several ten year old juxia territories in Xuanmen are breaking through the array outside.


    The overseas friars looked ugly in their eyes.


    When the array was restored, Bai Yuzhen stepped in front of the array and released a picture scroll with three purple bamboos on it, which was lifelike. He said that this picture was painted by my father Ziyu Zhenjun himself, which contains his supreme Taoism, and the ink used is the juice of purple bamboo grinding, which is very extraordinary. It can be regarded as the best in the Lingbao the day after tomorrow.


    His introduction provoked a burst of envy from the people around him.


    I also frowned slightly, because I have never seen the magic weapon made by Han. Now it sounds like Ziyu Zhenjun is more powerful than her.


    Baiyu Zhenjun took the picture and showed it around. Then he was proud to urge. Three purple bamboos flew out of the picture and were branded on the array light curtain, like three real purple bamboos.


    Jiangnu said that the purple bamboo forest may be a place for Buddhists and Bodhisattvas to practice. The purple bamboo has existed for endless years, which is unusual.


    For the fourth time outside, the purple bamboo was slightly bent and glowed all over. It absorbed all the forces borne by the array, and there was no crack.


    Guangling Wu saw the white jade Zhenjun showing off in the South China Sea. Unwilling to fall behind, he took out a yellow umbrella and said, cover the sky umbrella, which burned my father''s strongest rune.


    His introduction was very brief, but as soon as the yellow umbrella was opened, it directly covered thousands of meters of void. There was dark yellow gas condensation on the big umbrella, and the fog transpiration for a time, as if it really built another sky.


    I looked at their shameless behavior coldly, but I was not angry. On the contrary, I felt ridiculous. Many of the strong men of the Xuanmen came. What they did at the moment was just a three-year-old child.


    The big umbrella is integrated into the array, and people outside break the array again. The array is only manifest and slightly vibrated.


    Several attempts failed, and the man at the Xuanmen seemed to stop.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Guangling Wu said that it seemed that they couldn''t break the array and were ready to return home.


    White jade Zhenjun shook the paper fan gently and said with a dignified appearance. In this way, the matter of Yangshi is the matter of our three seas.


    The eyes of people around us were immediately full of killing intention.


    But that''s what they said. At the moment, they don''t dare to do it and are still waiting.

 Chapter 208

    As soon as Bai Yuzhen Jun''s words came out, the three island owners who have been flattering me for days showed disdain in their eyes. They also secretly gathered strength and were ready to attack Chen Hao and me at any time.


    However, they are official figures, and their status and identity are not as good as Guangling Wu and Baiyu Zhenjun, but they represent the North Sea and South China Sea. They won''t tear their faces until the last moment.


    Temporary workers also exist in Xuanmen, and overseas will naturally follow suit.


    Guanglingwu, if their behavior is investigated by Han, they can''t come hard. The three island owners are the pot carrying Xia.


    As soon as Beihai walked down, I understood a truth. The reason why I got up in Xuanmen was entirely because of the support of Han''s fist behind me.


    Without my powerful fist, even if I have ten mouths and a hundred heads, I can''t equal another word.


    Fist hanging on your head, pointing deer as a horse, you can only nod your head.


    The bombardment array stopped outside, and the morale of overseas monks was even higher. Baiyu Zhenjun complacently said that the mainland friars are really weak. It seems that they have returned home.


    Guanglingwu said after a while that in fact, I hope they can come in. At that time, they will be suppressed by the ancient array, and the semi saint can only pave the way for us.


    Chen Haoshi couldn''t hold back. He said, don''t just talk and practice, but take back the magic weapon?


    Guangling Wu coughed and pretended not to hear. Baiyu Zhenjun looked at Chen Hao and looked a little puzzled. He shook his head and asked, when did there be a nigger on the mainland?


    His words were so taunting that they caused a burst of laughter around him.


    Chen Hao''s anger has turned black these days. Especially now Jian may follow him unintentionally, which has become his heart disease. Now he is ridiculed by the nigger, and the evil spirit is released. He rolls up his sleeves and is ready to start.


    I dragged him and said, it''s too bad to beat him now. I can''t cushion the way. Don''t waste time with this clown.


    At present, Chen Hao has the ability to clean up Bai Yuzhen Jun.


    Guangling Wu heard that I was helping Chen Hao fight in the challenge arena again. Leng hum said, the life and death challenge arena is not the casting platform in your mainland. Children, it will die.


    Chen Hao and I are too lazy to pay attention. If we have been growing up in care, the life and death challenge arena is really unbearable. However, although Chen Hao and I are not licking blood with a knife, we are not flowers in a greenhouse. We are not afraid of the challenge of life and death.


    There''s no movement outside for a long time. I''m a little strange. I don''t know what she''s tossing about. I''ll do it early and break it directly?


    Doesn''t she know I miss her and want to eat rabbit? Especially watching Jiang Nu wandering in front of her every day, she is suffering every night.


    Seeing that Chen Hao and I ignored him, Guangling Wu began to point out the array again.


    More than ten minutes later, guanglingwu deliberately yawned and said, these mainland children are really boring. You stare. I''ll go back to the ship and sleep in the morning.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, the whole array trembled wildly. The three purple bamboos were like grass in the storm. They bent to the limit and broke directly. The runes burned by Ziyu Zhenjun could not last a second.


    Guanglingwu was very alert. At the moment when Zizhu broke, he wanted to take back the big yellow umbrella, but it was still late. When he took it back, it was just the umbrella bone, the runes on it were destroyed, and a broken yellow cloth hung on it.


    They boasted for a long time, but they couldn''t stop a blow, and they were destroyed with the help of array.


    There was some strange silence in the field, and all the people were stunned.


    But this is not over. While the two magic weapons were destroyed, the array was depressed, and a large hole several kilometers long appeared. The Han figure appeared outside, the fingers were shining, and the endless runes were taking back.


    Now the face of the overseas semi saints changed. They bombarded more than a dozen people for a few minutes. What they opened was only a gap of more than ten square meters, and the Han was just a big hole several kilometers long


    At the moment when the array was broken, I saw a figure in white flying towards the breach very quickly. When she left, she looked back at me and heard her voice saying goodbye.


    I nodded from a distance and remained silent.


    Cangxue was trapped here for more than 100 years and was chased and killed by people who wanted to capture Shennong Ding. It was a hard time. It can also be said that her return to the mainland is a blessing to the mainland, because she has the Shennong elixir. The spiritual flowers and different grasses obtained in the secret territory do not have to chew peonies in cattle when used by major sects.


    Han found Cang snow and didn''t stop it. Overseas people have also found it, but no one dares to chase it at this time.


    The strong people in the mainland didn''t come in immediately, but were waiting for Han. At this time, her eyes were full of blood, staring at the break of the array, as if she was deducing something.


    A moment later, he suddenly shot to build a rune pattern with three drops of imperial blood and directly entered the array. The next second, the Jiang woman beside me exclaimed, there is no repression.


    She was so excited that she showed the formula of the Yellow River on the spot. For a time, the river was surging and competing with the sea under her feet.


    Chen Hao secretly moved his steps and kept approaching me.


    Along the way, he bullied Jiang nu. Now he is guilty.


    Han Tuo performed the ancient array and changed the array at the cost of emperor''s blood. This move completely made the overseas friars look blue. When they were ridiculed just now, they were trembling and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    After changing the array, more than 100 semi saints from the five aristocratic families came in first, followed by the semi saints of the Xuanmen sects, and then the younger generation of juxia realm.


    Ah ha ha ha!


    I was looking around to see who was following me. Suddenly, there was a magic laughter of cutting immortal gourd in the crowd. Then I saw it flying into the void, stretching out fat hands and feet, and said to a group of overseas friars with a dignified appearance that I was here in person, and you didn''t kneel to welcome me.


    This... This, this is a fairy weapon?


    An old overseas semi saint who had never seen the world stammered a word.


    When someone recognized it, he felt that the head of the gourd was much bigger. He pointed to the old half saint with his hands on his hips and said, old boy, you know the goods. Come here, I have a reward.


    The old half Saint knew a lot about immortal utensils, but he hadn''t really seen them. Now he saw that the cut immortal gourd had an extraordinary bearing. For a moment, he was a little shaken. When he was called by the cut immortal gourd, he subconsciously took two steps forward.


    Guanglingwu''s face was gloomy. He shouted angrily and fooled around. The immortal road had collapsed into ruins. It was an immortal weapon from the world.


    When he was shocked, the old half Saint suddenly woke up and found that he had gone out. His face turned red and turned iron blue in an instant.


    The monks overseas were blushing and ashamed.


    The gourd wanted to kill the immortal, but he was hurriedly caught back by the eclosion field.


    I have to say that the immortal gourd has some abilities, otherwise with its mouth, a hundred lives in the eclosion field are not enough to die.


    When all the strong men from the mainland came in, Han Dan stepped into the array, raised her hand and hooked the rune constructed by the emperor''s blood, and closed the array in an instant.


    At this meeting, people overseas have been numb and stared at it.


    A semi saint of the North Sea next to me, ignoring that Chen Hao and I were still there, hurried to tell the people around me that this woman was too rebellious. Report to the sect leader quickly.


    The half saint of the South China Sea didn''t dare to be vague, so he asked someone to go back and report to Ziyu Zhenjun.


    At present, Li Yuantian is missing, and all the people from the three seas have come. It seems that I don''t need to run east and south.


    I saw Han Li come in and fly towards her from the shaky Royal sky on a small unicorn, trying to show off.


    However, on the way, I received a message from guanglingwu saying, take care of your mouth, or your two friends may be in danger.


    I frowned slightly and stopped a little. Because I was distracted, I staggered and fell towards the sea. However, on the way, I was held by Han. I said angrily that I knew how to show off.


    But soon she praised that it was good and made great progress.


    I grinned and didn''t tell her, so that I wouldn''t run away at once after hearing what happened to me.


    But Beihai threatened me with Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi. There will inevitably be a war between her and Xiaoyao scattered people.


    At present, we just need to slow down. When the strong on the mainland are familiar with this place, we won''t suffer a loss at that time.


    Handan led me, looked up and said to the overseas friars, I will change the array temporarily. When I leave, I will take back the emperor''s blood and restore it as it is. We have 380 people coming this time, the vast sea. Do you have any plans?


    Overseas different continents want to go there. Here, there is no place to settle down, so they can only float all the time.


    Now think about it, Chen Hao''s ridicule of Guangxu is really reasonable. Overseas people are some actors.


    At the beginning, Han Li only said she would come, but she didn''t expect so many people to follow. Among the people I saw, there were all important people. In the semi saint, I saw my uncle and the old women in Kunlun mountain.


    The five aristocratic families are all old people I have never seen, but from the perspective of clothes, it is estimated that they are at the level of family leader. Such a luxurious configuration certainly doesn''t come all the way to support me.


    Their coming here is related to Xianlu.


    This is not the time to ask, I just think about it.


    But anyway, with so many people and the heads of the five aristocratic families, everything can be handled. What I''m worried about is that the underworld will take advantage of it on the mainland. After all, the people of the seduction gate have disappeared and haven''t appeared yet.


    After the voice of Han Hua fell, the old man in the clothes of the yuan family on the Xuanmen side stood up and said, you overseas Taoist friends, in the future, our Xuanmen''s affairs here will be in the charge of the old man Jiang Yun and several Taoist friends.


    Jiang Nu whispered to me that it was my grandfather!


    Chen Hao moved to me again.


    After Jiang Yun introduced himself, the elder of Ji family stood up and said, my husband jiluo.


    The owner of you family came out and introduced me to you Tianlong.


    Tuoba''s family is a burly old man. His voice is like a red bell. I said that Tuoba broke the sky.


    When I heard the name, I couldn''t help touching my mouth and covering up my smile. At the same time, I was worried and asked Han Han, wife, will the Tuoba family find trouble with the Wang family?


    Han looked at me and said, no, I''ve said hello.


    Think about it, her strength is enough to deter Xuanmen. Besides, the corpse clan still has allies and will not be isolated.


    The owner of the Yao family is an old woman. To put it mildly, Yao Ling.


    The sword Lingxiao broke the void in his hand. He arched his hand like a Xiake and said, I''ll take the sword Lingxiao.


    Jiang Yun saw that several people had walked once and said, if there is anything wrong with Xuanmen here in the future, all Taoist friends can find the above people.


    I''ve always been worried that Xuanmen''s heart is not aligned and can''t hold the scene, but now it seems that when facing foreign enemies, they are still connected with each other.


    In this way, whether it is Xianlu or at present, our younger generation has enough confidence.

 Chapter 209

    People in Beihai didn''t expect so many people to come to Xuanmen at once. They hadn''t made any arrangements before.


    But just now the North Sea and South China Sea have informed their overlord. In this way, Sanxian island is the best choice.


    As soon as I thought of this place, guanglingwu proposed that it be Sanxian Island, which is also close to here. It''s just that the duel platform is opened. You can learn about the strength of the strong mainland.


    Baiyu Zhenjun also said that Sanxian island was the best choice. One of them was holding a piece of white silk and the other was holding a broken umbrella. It looked ridiculous with the royal clothes.


    Someone at the Xuanmen side noticed that they were talking in a low voice and whispering. Then they realized that they had no light on their face and threw away all kinds of boasting magic tools at the previous moment with a cold hum.


    However, before he fell into the sea, Tuoba Guhong flew down and picked up two damaged artifacts.


    Overseas friars have suffered from a series of failures. Seeing this scene, they seem to have recovered some face. They say sarcastically that all the people from the mainland pick up junk?


    The one who opened his mouth was a semi saint, and his face was not without pride.


    I''m used to it. When two giants living in different environments suddenly collide, they will naturally be targeted everywhere for the purpose of belittling each other.


    It''s just that there are many ancient heritages of overseas self-reliance. They look down on the inland friars in their heart. Their natural sense of superiority makes them not bow their heads easily.


    Tuoba Guhong didn''t speak, so he gave two broken artifacts to Jiang Yun and jiluo. Both of them are the overlords of the five aristocratic families. Although the inheritance of Yan and Huang emperors is not the origin of 3000 Taoism, it is the origin of China, and their strength will not be too poor.


    Jiang Yun took the silk and looked at it. With a slight lift of his hand, the sound of the river rushing came from his palm. In a small virtual shadow, the river meandered and circled through the Chinese river and through all parts of Kyushu. The majestic power surged and turned, all controlled by him in the palm of his hand.


    I took a look at the Jiang woman who came over and said, it seems that the Yellow River formula is not useful.


    I don''t know what Jiang Nu thought. When she heard the speech, she looked down at her chest for the first time. Han Peng frowned slightly and inadvertently glanced at her.


    Scared me out of speaking.


    However, the power of the vision is indeed not bigger and stronger. At the beginning, we use the big to measure the strength. On the contrary, when we practice to the extreme, it is the opposite. It is terrible to condense the power of heaven and earth within an inch.


    One flower and one world of Buddhism is the ultimate of Mahayana Buddhism.


    The three thousand dharmas follow this law. Jiang Yun simply showed his hand, and I immediately separated him from the ordinary semi saint.


    The strange image in Jiang Yun''s hand was stable, and his hand shook again, and the white silk spread out in the air. With a soft sound, he pressed the strange image in his hand towards the silk, and for a time, the law runes beat, and forcibly outlined the strange image on it to form a water and ink landscape painting. Silk fell back, Jiang Yun injected into Zhenyuan, and a huge strange image appeared in the void, with the potential of Zhenhai.


    Ha ha, I did it on a whim, which made all Taoist friends laugh.


    Seeing that the magic weapon was refined, Jiang Yun smiled lightly, but I think his old face was blue when he branded the image. Where did he do it easily?


    Another bunch of blind people. But I''m relieved to see him later.


    Ji Luo looked at the broken umbrella and looked at it again. His face was red, but he quickly coughed two times, saying, "good friend of Jiang Yun."


    He said, took the picture scroll into his hand, and threw the yellow umbrella with a big hole poked by the killing fairy finger. Staring at the picture in front of me, I said three good words before commenting on the way. The law of the Yellow River formula is imprinted on it. It is natural. In the magic tools in the world, it is also ranked in the top number. I wonder if brother Jiang can give up his love and give me this picture.


    Jiluo just slowed down for a moment, got the broken umbrella and found it too bad to repair. Jiang Yun did it again now, which made his face a little dull on the side of the Xuanmen. Just now he quietly threw away his umbrella and immediately changed the topic.


    Both of them are masters of the family and dominate the party. They don''t ask for ordinary things. I''m afraid the silk is from some sources.


    In front of so many people, Jiang Yungang said it lightly. Now if he refused, what he just said would become shit. He took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and sent the picture out with a smile.


    Ji Luo gives the map to Ji Zi. It can become a powerful defensive magic weapon.


    I touched my nose and was speechless. These old guys are thinking about taking advantage all the time. They are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    But when this happened here, the faces of overseas friars couldn''t hang. Baiyu Zhenjun wanted to save some face. He said faintly that there are many phoenix feather silk in the South China Sea.


    At the Xuanmen side, someone came forward politely, bowed and said, if there are many Taoist friends in the family, can you give me a little. Size is enough.


    The silk of phoenix feather is not the same as the picture of mountains and rivers?


    It seems that overseas friars have got a lot of good things from Xianlu road.


    sure. Baiyu Zhenjun answered lightly and did countless perfunctory things.


    I thought of Zijin Tianlei and hurriedly hinted at Chen Hao to tell the leaders of various sects to explain the matter so as not to suffer heavy losses.


    Chen Hao has been hiding. This transmission immediately exposed his whereabouts.


    Ah ha ha ha!


    The cut immortal gourd sent out a long smile of donkey barking. Holding the raised gourd belly, he pointed to Chen Hao and said, Chen Hao, he is Chen Hao.


    He was afraid that the people could not hear him. He looked back at the people and said, hey, look, that''s Chen Hao. He died of laughter, ahaahaaha!


    Gourd, you want to die!


    Chen Hao didn''t want to be noticed. It''s useless to hide. He shouted angrily, punched in the air, and the black veins beat.


    Whew! With a sound of, the Elated cut immortal gourd fell straight to the sea without warning.


    After being stained with the sea water, the talisman pattern of the cut immortal gourd was released. He stood up in fear and said, "you nigger, how can you have the talent of a three legged bird!"!


    Chen Hao''s answer is another punch. The voice of cutting immortal gourd has not fallen yet, and it falls straight to the sea.


    Yuhuatian wanted to stop cutting the immortal gourd. As a result, he shook his body and almost fell down. He was so frightened that he hurried back.


    After Jiang Yun finished loading, the great energy on our side blocked all the conversation with an air machine. When overseas friars saw the cutting immortal gourd falling into the sea, they all had a question mark on their face.


    But guanglingwu they know about Skeleton Island. They should have guessed Chen Hao''s talent.


    It''s a pity to be exposed now. However, the innate gourd can be suppressed. Although the current cut immortal gourd is a little out of stream, it can also be seen that Chen Hao has a good talent.


    Good things are naturally not afraid of exposure and targeting.


    After being pressed down several times back and forth, the immortal gourd was subdued. Chen Hao let it go.


    Yuhuatian and Jian had no intention. They all gathered around at once. Curious onlookers, chopped immortal gourd couldn''t help but want to laugh again. However, Chen Hao stared at it and scared it to cover its mouth.


    Han Han asked. Chen Hao simply told us about our experience on Skeleton Island. Although he didn''t say that I was seriously injured by Amethyst, there was still a murderous overflow in Han Han''s eyes.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s narration, cut immortal gourd said that the three legged crow is the only creature in the world that can fly into the sun. It relies on its unique talent to suppress the sun''s fine fire, because this guy likes to show off and runs to the sun when he has nothing to do. Later generations mistakenly think it is a divine bird walking with the sun.


    Ah ha ha ha!


    When the cut fairy gourd said this, it seemed to think of something funny. He laughed a few times first, and then said that the goods ran to the sun every day. As a result, they were darker than you, so there was another name, Chen Wu. Chen Hao, I didn''t say you''re black, I just said Chen Wubi you


    Before he finished, the cut fairy gourd had flown to the sea.


    Chen Hao, are you okay!


    Jian asked unintentionally. At the same time, he curiously stretched out a finger and wiped Chen Hao''s hand. He was afraid that he would be dyed black.


    Chen Hao grinned and showed his white teeth. Hehe smiled. It must be heartbreaking, but now he can''t see anything like this.


    Han said, I''m helping you when you arrive at Sanxian Island, but you need to be mentally prepared. You may not be able to recover if you devour the yuan God of the black god bird.


    Chen Hao''s white teeth disappeared at once. It can be seen that his mood is not very good.


    The cut immortal gourd finally flew up. He didn''t laugh. He wanted to comfort him. He said, you''re nothing. Lei Zhenzi became a bird man in order to become an immortal. He was also jokingly called Lei Gongzui. You''re better than him


    Ouch!


    The cut immortal gourd fell into the sea again and shouted, Chen Hao, I''m just comforting


    The voice suddenly stopped, and a huge thing suddenly jumped out of the calm sea. When he opened his mouth, he swallowed one side of the sea and swallowed the cut immortal gourd.


    The sudden accident made Chen Hao dumbfounded. When we were going to save people, the chopping immortal flying knife flew out with a whoosh, cut a wound on the giant beast in the sea, and the chopping immortal gourd flew out of it. However, its Throwing Knife had no time to recover and flew directly towards the overseas friars.


    Seeing this, Guangling Wu shouted loudly at his palace. His whole body turned into gold. His hand revealed a golden fist and hit the immortal chopping Throwing Knife.


    At the touch moment, two forces burst out on his fist, and the chopping immortal throwing knife was blown back.


    The blood light in her eyes flickered. When Guangling Wu closed her fist, she said with a slight frown that it was the nine turn golden body formula, the skill of Shinto. The fist that killed the Yang Lord in the secret territory was the nine turn golden body, but it was a strong man with six turns. Guangling Wu had only two turns, and Shenyuan couldn''t hide it.


    After listening to this, I took a breath of air-conditioning. There is a reincarnation every nine years. If Guangling Wu continues to reincarnate like this, he can have the strength of the golden giant at the age of 54, which is stronger than the sage.


    What''s important is how Guangling martial arts can resist the sky? If his father''s free and unfettered scattered people can also do it, it''s counted


    Han saw my worry, looked at Guangling Wu and said that he was the chosen one. The incomplete entrance of Xianlu is here. It seems that the people above have also set foot here and are greedy for the secrets.


    Han Peng looked back at the young generation of disciples of Xuanmen and said, on the incomplete immortal Road, you are likely to meet the above people, but don''t be afraid. The longer the cultivation time on the way, the worse the Qi will be. Generally, young disciples will be allowed to enter. At that time, you should be careful to contact and just get a glimpse of the secret.


    If you can get in touch with the people above, many secrets can be solved. Only when you know the reason can you know how to deal with it.


    I can''t help feeling a little excited when I think of it.

 Chapter 210

    Chen Hao and I always thought that the Kung Fu of Guangling martial arts was the same as that of Yang Lord, because we saw two virtual shadows when he attacked, and different from the void shadow splitting technique of Yao family.


    But unexpectedly, he learned the nine turn golden body formula of the Protoss. Once in nine years, his strength doubled. It was terrible.


    At the same time, I can hear from Han''s words that she should have heard some information when she went to wudaoshan. The space above is dominated by Protoss.


    I just simply thought about it. I didn''t think deeply or ask questions. When I became stronger, I would naturally know and have the ability to deal with many things.


    Knowing in advance is just a thousand turns in my heart, but it is a kind of torture.


    On the way, I didn''t loosen the woman''s stiff hand and hung it on her. As you grow up, you get taller and taller. Days like this won''t last long.


    After all, no one will hang on his wife like a child when he grows up.


    Some things, do not cherish, miss, really miss.


    Of course, I cherish it now, and I will only miss it and will not regret it in the future, because people will eventually grow up and marry a daughter-in-law, not to let her take herself like a baby, but to live together.


    On the way, Han''s Zhenyuan has been swimming in my body. I also relaxed and didn''t resist. When I was approaching Sanxian Island, she sent a voice and asked me if I had integrated things in my heart.


    I looked up and saw her with a worried face and nodded uneasily. Han Peng sighed and said, in this case, you may not be able to go to the broken immortal road. The people above will try their best to kill you.


    Although Xianlu is not a fairyland, it hides too many secrets and opportunities. I heard that I can''t go in. I''m also a little depressed.


    However, I understand the meaning of Han. The five spirits came down from the divine world. Their purpose is to kill me. As a result, they can''t fight Han. But when you meet the people on the broken fairy Road, it won''t be so simple.


    By now, I also understand that at the beginning of the eternal blessed land, the person with blood pupil said by the prophet is likely to be me.


    I soon asked her again, wife, will you stay in Sanxian island?


    Han Peng nodded. I leaned my head on her shoulder. I felt much more comfortable. At least I could accompany her.


    Guess my careful thinking. Han Peng used some strength on his hand and pinched me a little. Then he heard that many people look at it. Don''t be like this. People will laugh at you for not growing up.


    I told her I hadn''t grown up.


    Han Yu stared at me speechless and ignored me.


    Not long after arriving at Sanxian Island, Bazihu stood up and said with a little apology that the facilities on the island are profitable. We won''t entertain you because you have a large number of people. You are all guests from afar. We give you privileges to allow the strong who break the virtual environment to enter, but remember that the strong who break the virtual cultivation can''t do it on the island.


    It is understandable that overseas monks entertain themselves when they come to the mainland. But I heard that breaking the virtual mirror into the island is still a special case. I can''t do it. Tuoba Shatian was a little dissatisfied. He stood up and said, you''re obviously unfair. We can''t do it. Your strong ones do it. Are we dolls allowed to be kneaded by you?


    Tuoba broke the sky and spoke like a beast. His voice came out of his abdomen and rumbled. He couldn''t stand standing next to him, not to mention the three island owners he directly faced.


    They also have the way to treat guests, and frankly, they are all the little people at the front. What happened, they are the last to suffer. Guangling Wu and Bai yuzhenjun suffered a collapse on the road and left directly here.


    The three islanders did not dare to offend the leaders of Xuanmen. They turned pale when they were sprayed by Tuoba Shatian. Eight character Hu helplessly explained that our broken virtual territory of the three seas will not enter for the time being. Only when the three seas agree to lift the ban will our broken virtual territory enter.


    Eight character Hu was afraid that Tuoba would break the sky, and he was a wild spray to him. He hurriedly pointed to me and said that xiaodaoyou had stayed inside and knew the situation.


    I didn''t let the eight character beard embarrass me. I nodded to Tuoba Guhong. He stopped and the party fell towards the island in the South China Sea. Still in the void, jiluo, Tuoba, Shatian and Jiang Yun identified the most luxurious restaurant on the island.


    Jiang Yun, as the general person in charge of this time, took the lead in saying, I think it''s OK to check in 300 people. We rent it as our base camp.


    We have landed. The three of them can''t wait to enter the restaurant side by side.


    I wanted to remind them that only pills are accepted here, and pills are the most scarce thing in the mainland, but I called them. Tuoba didn''t return to the broken sky. With a big hand, I said with pride, no, just this money. We Tuoba''s family can afford it.


    The wealth of the five aristocratic families is absolutely shocking in the secular world, but


    After thinking about it, I took back my steps to chase people. In fact, Xuanmen, like overseas monks, look at each other with arrogant eyes, while people like Jiang Yun and Tuoba Shatian are always superior and feel that there is nothing they can''t do.


    But that was before. In the future world, there are not only overseas monks, but also underground. The people behind Li Guangfu are all powerful beings. They need to reposition themselves.


    Within a few minutes after the three entered, the roar of Tuoba Shatian came from the lobby, which attracted many people to watch. After informed people said the reason, overseas monks shook their heads and mocked that we were a group of steamed stuffed buns.


    After a while, the three of Tuoba Guhong were blasted out by the waiter in the store. The waiter was not a fuel-efficient lamp. He scolded when he stood at the door with his hands on his hips. Mainland boy, if you have no money, you can pack it here. Can you afford it?


    The waiter said, and the staff threw out some gold beads and jade.


    Jiang Yun''s face turned red at the moment. Especially when they turned back, they faced hundreds of Xuanmen disciples. They wanted to find a place to sew them in.


    Tuoba Shatian had a thick skin. After a short embarrassment, he opened his carry on space, collected a lot of gold beads and jade, and scolded at the store.


    I coughed twice and said that pills are used as circulating currency overseas. At the same time, they can also be paid with legal instruments.


    Naturally, the five aristocratic families do not lack magic tools, but they bring their own magic tools when they go out, so it is impossible to exchange them.


    For a time, a group of rich people on the mainland were completely reduced to poor people. I''m used to living a rich life at ordinary times. I''ll be all flustered.


    Han Peng knew my intention, smiled faintly and said, when you go out, you should learn to lower your figure. In your own family and in the mainland, you can''t do anything, but in the general environment, in fact, you are like ordinary people, and the general environment in the future will only be more cruel than now.


    I wanted to go on, but it was inappropriate to say it in my own capacity.


    At this time, it''s better to scold Han.


    The people of Xuanmen listened to Han''s words and were all silent.


    Seeing that Han Peng was not saying anything, he led me into the restaurant and rented three pieces of jade for five months, including diet.


    When the Yang stone appeared, the value of robbing jade rose after Han said he would protect everyone to become holy.


    We have discussed before that if the Xuanmen semi Saint really crosses the saint robbery, it can be said that ten do not exist one. The same is true for overseas semi saints. The value of robbing jade is self-evident.


    After finalizing the residence, Han is still as indifferent as before, and basically let the five aristocratic families arrange it. I wanted to say a few words about her, but it''s useless to force her to go about things that people have different aspirations and don''t like.


    And her strength will become stronger than the sage at any time, and it is unlikely that what happened 400 years ago will happen again.


    In the room, she checked Chen Hao. I said the situation of Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng next to her. After hearing that, they would have to suffer for a while.


    Xuanmen came straight to the broken immortal road. If you say that giving Yang Shi is deceiving people at this time, the problem will be serious.


    I just heard the speech. Anyway, those two uncles and nephews can''t die and won''t suffer any crime.


    Han Hu looked directly at Chen Hao and said a moment later that he would try to integrate the yuan gods of Yun Wu as much as possible. After complete integration, this situation should subside, but as long as you use this talent in the future, there will still be the current change.


    Chen Hao heaved a sigh after listening. He could accept it as long as it wasn''t dark at any time.


    After checking Chen Hao, he went back to his room. There were only me and Han he. When he saw me staring at her without blinking, Han he angrily poked on my forehead and said, it''s no use thinking about something all day. He''s on his way all day. He''s too tired. Let me have a good rest for a few days.


    I answered, my heart is happy.


    When they first came to Xuanmen, they were all troublemakers. The next day, someone suffered a big loss and went to the duel platform. As a result, they were half killed.


    Tuoba Guhong had a tie with a young man named Li Rulong. For a time, he became the talk capital of Xuanmen, but he only played for a long time, and an accident happened in the afternoon.


    Tuoba, Guhong and Jizi were defeated by guanglingwu one after another on the duel platform. After the news came out, there was a cloud at the Xuanmen gate. Guanglingwu also specially sent someone to the door, saying that he had been merciful, otherwise we would have received two bodies. For a moment, Xuanmen was angry, but no one dared to go to the duel platform.


    Chen Hao and I just listened to the news and didn''t go out.


    But Guangling Wu shouted across the air to let Chen Hao and I fulfill our promise. Xuanmen heard that we had provoked guanglingwu and baiyuzhenjun. Knowing that Chen Hao and I were not rivals, they were all worried.


    Chen Hao is fusing Chen Wu''s divine yuan at this time. I have to take care of him and pay no attention to it.


    But on the third day, the sword was accidentally seriously injured and Jue Xian sword was taken away. The person who seriously injured her claimed to be a disciple of Xianmen.


    Not only that, in the evening, there was news that several disciples of Xuanmen went out of the island to play. On the way back, they were attacked and killed. Three juxia realms died. The person who shot also claimed to be disciples of Xianmen.


    At the same time, the owners of the three islands said that they would not intervene in our previous feud.


    Xianmen is not a big sect overseas, but it has been passed down a lot and its strength is not weak. I''m afraid it''s calling friends to block the people who attack and kill us outside the island.


    But Jian was hurt unintentionally. Chen Hao couldn''t sit still. He took me out the next morning and went straight to the duel platform.

 Chapter 211

    Chen Hao gave up the fusion halfway, and his hands, which had returned to normal skin color, soon turned black again.


    We didn''t let Jian and others know, but we just got to the gate of the restaurant. Suddenly heard a familiar voice, yo, what is it? I''m blind.


    Hearing the sound, my face was dark, and Chen Hao was about to attack.


    For three days, I tried my best not to let the cut immortal gourd meet Chen Hao. Although it was a joke, it was too broken to make Chen Hao angry every time.


    Chen Hao stopped with me. The eclosic field came up from behind. The cut immortal gourd flew over its head, stretched out its fat little hand, closed its eyes, walked two legs, and said in his mouth, ah, no, I can''t see anything. It''s so dark. Is the Heavenly God raising his hand to cover the sun?


    Yuhuatian stood up helplessly and smiled bitterly. He was followed by two little disciples of Feiyu sect.


    I haven''t been back since the Feiyu gate moved to Shiao mountain. I don''t know what it looks like, but they get a lot of benefits after they get there. This time, five elders from juxia territory came to the Feiyu gate. If in the past, there must be no such place.


    Gourd.


    Chen Hao bared his teeth and shouted.


    Cut the fairy gourd. Then he slowly opened his eyes and said in surprise, ah, is it dawn?


    Chen Hao said coldly, lend you to me.


    Yuhuatian asked, are you going to avenge the sword?


    I nodded and chopped the immortal gourd. When I heard that Chen Hao was going to borrow it, I pretended to be panic and patted my chest and asked if I would become like you after I was held by you?


    How can it be? I''m a genius!


    Chen Hao said calmly. As soon as he is calm, there must be a problem, and I always wonder about his blackening, because his clothes will be dyed black, but they will not infect the people around him. It''s a little unreasonable.


    However, this meeting still helped Chen Hao speak and patted his chest as a guarantor. Yuhuatian also persuaded him when he heard that we were going to the duel platform.


    The cut immortal gourd was very alert. His two small eyes were chattering and turning around. He touched the gourd''s mouth and said, OK, I''ll support you once.


    Chen Hao stretched out his hand. It didn''t give way, but it was pinched by Chen Hao, and it quickly turned dark black


    The cut immortal gourd still narrowed his eyes and boasted that he was invincible and wanted to kill all directions. As a result, he saw that the eyes of me and yuhuatian changed. Only then did he react and put his dark and shiny little hand in front of him, and the gourd gave a scream like killing a pig.


    ha-ha.


    Chen Hao laughed, threw out the gourd and pulled me to the street. On the way back, I saw the gourd stagger, fall back with my feet and hands facing the sky, and howl in my mouth that I didn''t live.


    Then he rolled back and forth like a three-year-old child. People overseas had seen such immortal tools and stopped to watch and point out curiously.


    But at the last glance, I found that the cut immortal gourd had stood up, and my two white eyes were rolling around.


    I asked Chen Hao when I ran away. You blackened it. Won''t it also have your talent?


    can''t. Chen Hao cracked his mouth and said that it would dissipate in seven or eight days if he was only contaminated with the gas of gold and black.


    I smiled and wanted to block the mouth of the cut fairy gourd. That''s the only way. But Chen Hao and I didn''t expect that it had caused a "disaster" to the whole Xuanmen.


    The duel platform on the island is just under the three overpasses connecting the islands. It is a artificially filled island with an area of two or three square kilometers.


    There is a circle of circular stone pillars with engraved runes around the island. It is said that they can absorb the overflow power without causing damage to the main island.


    Directly above the duel platform are four huge crystal screens facing four directions, which can clearly project the images and dialogue in the field onto them. It is a bit similar to an electronic screen, but its working principle is driven by runes, not electricity.


    Standing below and looking at the bridge overhead, you can see the grandeur of Feilong bridge. Three bridges spanning tens of kilometers meet overhead to form a huge disk.


    The height is also several kilometers away from the sea, which has exceeded the construction capacity in the era of science and technology.


    At this time, the image on the duel platform is being put on the crystal screen. In the field, there is a young man in white, aged 24 or 25, with a Jue fairy sword on the stone platform behind him.


    Before we came, he seemed to speak in a few minutes. Chen Hao and I observed for a few minutes. He pointed to the Jue Xian sword behind us and said that anyone can take the sword as long as he defeats me.


    After repeating, he closed his eyes and continued to wait, very calm.


    After more than ten minutes, no one went down to challenge. I said suspiciously that it was not easy for Xianmen to find it at this time.


    Jue Xianjian is at least an ancient immortal sword. We have seen its power. It is reasonable that he said below that someone from overseas will challenge it.


    But now it seems that they have been greeted by people. They are all onlookers. It is obvious that they are waiting for the people in the Xuanmen to go down.


    Chen Hao moved and said coldly, no matter what conspiracy he has, I''ll meet the boy and weigh his weight.


    You can''t break the void. No matter who is behind them, they won''t break the rules. The most immortal disciples below are Ju Xia Da Yuan man, not Chen Hao''s current opponent.


    But when an enemy comes to the door, he will inevitably be a little worried and cautious. After all, he is prepared to seek revenge.


    Chen Hao stepped into the air and fell to the duel platform. There was an uproar around him. Someone around me said that this man was a nigger who provoked Bai Yuzhen Jun. he also had a boy around him. It was said that he was the husband of the corpse emperor who provoked guanglingwu. As a result, he didn''t dare to come out after hiding for so many days.


    The companion next to me glanced at me and quickly stabbed him with his hand. He winked. The man understood and immediately lowered the voice of the discussion.


    I see their little movements in my eyes, but I don''t bother to pay attention to them. Every day, such voices around me will continue, and I can''t manage so much.


    When Chen Haocai went down, there was an old man on all sides of the duel field, who was responsible for maintaining order. At the same time, he announced that he could win or lose, or live or die.


    Simple and rough rules, kill or not, all depends on the winner''s decision. Guangling Wu said that Rao Yaozi and Tuoba Guhong were dead, which is not empty. However, people like Yaozi and Tuoba Guhong are easy to defeat, but it is not easy to really want to kill. Not many people are willing to take risks.


    When Chen Hao fell to the center, the young man of Xianmen opened his eyes and looked at Chen Hao very sharply, as if to see his true face under his dark skin.


    Don''t look. I killed Gu Lingtian and Gu Lingfeng. All the wastes of your Xianmen were hammered by me.


    Chen Hao''s evil spirit was released, and his whole body was covered with dark runes. If he hadn''t jumped into the void occasionally, he couldn''t see that there were demon stripes on him.


    The young man of Xianmen was immediately angered. With a fierce wave of his hand, a big seal fell in the air. It was a sky turning seal split by me. There was a crack in the middle, which was repaired with Rune patterns. Unfortunately, its power was greatly reduced.


    Chen Hao stretched his arms, opened his posture, and smashed his fist directly at fantianyin. After the collision, the big seal flew back, but after turning over, it had to be pressed in the air. Chen Hao sneered and said, with this skill, die!


    The sky print fell again. Chen Hao opened his hand fiercely, and then shook it with force. The sky print fell heavily on the ground in the flip.


    Chen Hao rushed over and smashed his fist on the sky turning seal. The mark of change was like a huge stone, which was smashed into a young man flying to the immortal gate.


    The young man''s face changed slightly and kept retreating. He pinched the formula several times in his hand. As a result, he couldn''t control the turning of the sky. Seeing that he was about to be hit, he took off in panic. Chen Hao grabbed him across the air, a hundred meters away, and the young man who had just conquered the air fell down. It happened that fantianyin flew to and hit him heavily on the chest. He opened his mouth and spit out a few big mouthfuls of blood. His face turned white and retreated a hundred meters to stabilize his body. At the same time, he controlled fantianyin and pressed down again towards Chenhao town.


    Chen Hao is no longer forced to touch the Fantian seal, but directly displays his talent to stop the Fantian seal. People step on the Fantian seal and hit the youth like the immortal gate with a fist in a condescending manner.


    The young man was a little flustered. He still wanted to show his immortal finger when he retreated, but his finger just stretched out. Chen Hao suddenly accelerated in the void, leaving a black virtual shadow. In an instant, he came in front of the young man and pinched his luminous finger, which condensed white runes and crackled, and was directly pinched and exploded.


    Click.


    A crisp sound came out through the crystal screen, and everyone who heard it couldn''t help shivering.


    The young man of Xianmen turned pale, and his forehead was full of bean sized sweat, but he clenched his teeth without screaming. Squeeze a word out of your teeth. People in Xuanmen have to die. You''d better not leave Sanxian island.


    Chen Hao kicked out when he heard the speech and let go. At the same time, the young man flew out, opened his mouth and coughed up blood. He fell to the ground and knelt on his knees for a long time.


    Chen Hao didn''t continue to kill. Instead, he went back to the stone platform in the middle, took the Jue immortal sword, stepped into the air and fell next to me. The voice said, in the middle of the Xia realm, ah, Italy is the Taoist realm. No wonder he was hurt.


    I answered and took him to leave. Guangling Wu and Bai Yuzhen Jun shouted badly the day before yesterday. Now Chen Hao and I are here. They haven''t moved. It seems that they want to kill with a knife.


    Behind the immortal gate, I''m afraid they have their support.


    But now Jiang Yun has ordered that the disciples of Xuanmen are not allowed to leave the island, and they should weigh it on the duel platform.


    Chen Hao hasn''t seen Jian''s unintentional injury yet. He wants to take Jue Xianjian and surprise her, so he walks very fast. On the way, he meets several disciples of Shushan. He wants to help us when he hears the news. At this time, he sees that we are over and takes Jue Xianjian back. Chen Hao''s eyes become extremely worship.


    But several people subconsciously stay away from Chen Hao, which is very impolite. However, Chen Hao and I didn''t care, but we were surprised to find that there were many people all black in the street.


    When I got to the door of the hotel, I saw the shining black cut immortal gourd fooling a group of onlookers, saying that I can give you talent. Anyone touched by me will become a overlord in the future.


    Most of the onlookers are small people with the same Tao and Xuantong. They dream that they can have peerless talent and go to the peak. At this time, he was fooled by the cut immortal gourd. Someone really took out the pill and put it aside. Then he leaned his head over and touched the cut immortal gourd. The man turned black in an instant.


    Yuhuatian giggled and sat on a stool to collect the elixir.


    Shu mountain disciple looked at Chen Hao with some fear and said, you don''t know, this gourd is very immoral, and many Xuanmen disciples have suffered


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other and didn''t know what to say!

 Chapter 212

    Chen Hao went directly into the hotel. I followed several Shu mountain disciples to sneak into the side. As a result, I was caught by a gourd, or it was waiting for me here.


    When I got to the door, he shouted at me, who, stop!


    I pretended not to hear the speech, and my feet accelerated, but with a flash of black light, it came in front of me, stared at me angrily and asked, what''s your guarantee to this Buddha?


    My meridians are shining all over my body, and my breath flows around my body. I stare at it warily and say, you''d better stay away from me.


    The chopped fairy gourd was not afraid at all. Its chubby little hand waved and bared its teeth towards me. However, just as it was ready to do it, there was a cough in the lobby of the restaurant.


    Hear the voice of Han, cut the fairy gourd and counselled. But Han is also very afraid. He warned chopped immortal gourd that if you dare to approach me within two meters, I''ll pinch you.


    The only thing that can frighten the gourd is the lotus.


    Han Peng saw that the cut immortal gourd left with disdain in his mouth and sighed. Pull me and say, let''s go to the overpass, where we can see the outside.


    I frowned slightly and asked her if the people of Xianmen had shot again?


    Han Peng nodded and said that two of the disciples of the yuan family were dead and one was seriously injured.


    In just three days, Xuanmen lost five disciples. Although they are not core disciples, the younger generation who can come here are talented people and the backbone of Xuanmen in the future.


    However, they were gifted and arrogant. Jiang Yun had ordered that they should not leave the island. They still went out and gave their lives in vain.


    The story that Xuanmen is surrounded by Xianmen in Sanxian island has been spread. There is a lot of discussion. For overseas monks, everyone is gloating.


    When she walks with me in the street, she will be pointed out. Han Hua releases Qi to cover up our conversation.


    She said with some worry that after three days, it is reasonable to say that the carefree scattered people in the North Sea, Ziyu Zhenjun in the South China Sea and Li Yuantian in the East China Sea should all come.


    I said with a slight frown that guanglingwu and baiyuzhen Jun didn''t cry anymore. I felt that it had something to do with them.


    Han Li nodded. I have an idea, wife, why don''t we show a Yang stone?


    If it comes out, you have to take it out. In the face of the three overlords, this is still their territory. It''s impossible to play virtual games.


    Taking out a Yang stone for them to fight can play a role of provocation. At that time, we can directly deal with Xianmen.


    Han Hu listened to my twitter analysis, gently rubbed my mouth and said, little man, more and more smart!


    I was so proud of her that I blushed and hugged her arm happily.


    It''s rare to come out once. I don''t want to stare at my troubles. I walked around the street with her. She bought me some clothes and some snacks, and then took me to the overpass.


    Looking up from the duel field, I just feel tall and big. Standing above, the sea breeze is gentle, like standing in the clouds, with a very broad vision.


    On the 100 meter wide bridge deck, there are some young monks and nuns who come here for the scenery.


    I leaned against the outside with Han. She kept looking into the distance, but she couldn''t see anyone suspicious except the friars who entered the island.


    Han Dan said that the attacked Xuanmen disciples were all near the island. Those people must be lurking outside. The void in the sea is unstable, and they dare not hide inside.


    There are three thousand Taoist methods. It is inevitable that there are some methods to cover up the breath, but Han''s false eyes can see through it. Now it seems that she can''t find it.


    After looking around in all four directions, she sighed and walked back. On the way, I remembered one thing, looked up at her and said, wife, I''m going to be 14 years old.


    Um. A little older.


    She answered somewhat absently. I was in a hurry. I went to the front and stopped her and said, does what you promised me count?


    Han Peng frowned slightly and soon remembered. He giggled and pinched on my face. Playfully asked, do you really want to give me something to eat?


    I blushed and nodded.


    She asked a little irreverently, are you going to braised or steamed?


    I rolled my eyes and stared at her angrily. Han Peng quickly rubbed my head and promised.


    On the way back, I felt that she was worried. I didn''t know whether she was worried about the attack on Xuanmen or Xianlu.


    After all, the broken fairy road is different from the secret land of the mainland. Without the nod of the three overlords, we don''t know the entrance. It''s not easy to get in.


    And the three are now playing hide and seek.


    At the door of the hotel, Han Li made up his mind and said, tomorrow you and Chen Hao go to sea and lead them out. Since Sanxian island said it didn''t matter, the three overlords couldn''t do it.


    I was a little nervous. I wasn''t afraid to be a bait, but worried about Han. After all, the leader of Xianmen didn''t show up, but she must be a top semi saint. Her strength has not broken through. I''m afraid she will be in danger.


    However, Han has decided that as long as Xianmen is solved quickly, the overlord of the three seas will have to appear.


    In the lobby of the hotel, there were seven or eight blackened people who couldn''t tell who was who. They were all filled with righteous indignation and surrounded the chopped gourd here.


    I can''t help laughing. This gourd has made the whole Xuanmen panic.


    At night, I heard Tuoba Shatian''s roar. He was also looking for the cut immortal gourd. I opened the door and took a look. I saw Tuoba Shatian roaring madly in the corridor. When I saw me, I roared like a Hong bell and asked, Zhangjia boy, have you seen the damn gourd!


    I shook my head quickly, closed the door and retracted. At the same time, I also understand why han is afraid of cutting immortal gourd. Tuoba has been poisoned. It can be seen that being dyed black has nothing to do with his cultivation.


    However, Tuoba broke the sky, which led to the emergence of the field and the cutting of immortal gourd hiding for many days, and the storm was calmed down.


    Chen Hao went to see Jian unintentionally, but his injury was very serious. Jian Lingxiao exchanged magic tools for a elixir on the island. He took it every day, and his injury was getting better.


    The next morning, Chen Hao and I went out. Jiang Yun, Tuoba, Shatian and Yao Ling in the Xuanmen followed. They didn''t hide anything and stayed on the edge of the island. Chen Hao and I left the island.


    But I stayed outside for a long time and didn''t see the people of Xianmen. By noon, I was a little impatient. I went back and told Han that they might not dare to do it here. I planned to go farther.


    The disciples of Xuanmen who were attacked and killed were killed and seriously injured in a very short time, and as long as they ran away, the people of Xianmen would not chase them. It''s guerrilla warfare. It''s useless for us to wait.


    Chen Hao and I will not be killed by one blow. We can delay time.


    My idea is very risky, but it is also the most direct and simple way to solve it as soon as possible.


    Han Peng hesitated and finally agreed.


    Chen Hao and I are inevitably nervous about taking risks. We walk very slowly. The meridians in my body are lit at any time, but we still don''t respond tens of kilometers away from the island.


    Chen Hao said it would be dangerous to go. If semi Saint took the shot, we could last up to ten seconds. The people on the island had no time to react.


    I also hesitated, but thinking of Han''s sad face, I gritted my teeth and said to Chen Hao, you wait for me here. I will continue to move forward. If I encounter an attack, I will walk separately.


    My current physique, even the semi holy hand, can''t be wiped out in an instant. As long as I can breathe in one breath, it''s worth bringing people out.


    Chen Hao nodded and stopped. The black fog was steaming and the demon pattern floated.


    I continued to move forward. The speed of Yukong was not fast, but it was stable. This is taught by Han Dan. She said if you can''t walk fast, you should walk steadily, so that you won''t be full of flaws when you fight in the air.


    With each step, the blood in my body surged back and forth, like thunder. The ancient characters glowed in the six vertebrae, emitting majestic power.


    The words on the thirty-two vertebrae seemed to be coherent, an ancient saying, but the rest had not appeared and could not be connected.


    Out of 50 kilometers, Sanxian island is almost invisible. At present, unless you can break through the void in two or three seconds, it will take 20 seconds to break through the void.


    I heaved a long breath. When I was ready to continue, my cold hair suddenly stood up. With an instinctive bow, I jumped to the side. The void behind me collapsed directly, and five strong people who broke the void appeared in the air.


    They have magic weapons in their hands, covering their bodies and hiding in nothingness.


    Boom!


    Two people shot, and the violent Zhenyuan rolled the wind and cloud, forming two big fists in the air.


    I bow my body into shrimps, stretch in milliseconds and swim in the void like a fish. But even if the instinctive talent can find the gap of strength, the real yuan of breaking the void is too powerful, which still makes my blood surge and the light in my body twinkle.


    If the six ancient characters on the spine were not shining, even the passing force would be enough to tear me apart.


    At this time, affected by the breath of the strong man who broke the void, the originally calm sea has rolled up rough waves, and the void has become dark.


    And two seconds later.


    The other three people saw that their companions failed. At the same time, they pointed out that the immortal pointed to the release of the violent power. Before the breath came, we had been knocked out and coughed up blood.


    The five people are ruthless. If there is no spare, the only purpose of the shot is to kill me.


    With a dead man, naturally, there is no need to say too much.


    My whole body was tight. I tried to stop three immortal fingers and buy myself time.


    At the moment when the wooden axe struck out, there was a roar in his ear. Chen Hao rushed from behind and hit it with a fierce fist. His talent was released. The dust within a hundred meters was falling and could not float. The speed of breaking the virtual environment slowed down, and the celestial finger was blocked.


    However, it was only two seconds. All the runes on Chen Hao''s body exploded, and the whole person flew out upside down, spilling blood into the sky.


    Eight seconds!


    I was calculating the time in my heart. All the ancient symbols on the meridians were manifest outside the body. The ancient characters wrapped around my body. Each of the beating characters seemed to have life.


    Three celestial fingers fell, and half of the characters exploded. The on my body made a clicking sound, with broken bones and stagnation of Qi and blood. I couldn''t lift up my strength for the moment.


    finished!


    In the panic, I hurried to adjust my breathing. For a time, there was a thunder from my mouth and nose.


    Spring thunder blows and everything recovers.


    The majestic vitality is released between breath and breath, the blood gas is connected instantly, the characters in the body are brighter, and the broken bones are being repaired.


    However, there was no space for the five people to shoot. The three immortal fingers did not kill me. The remaining force had not been eliminated, and the other two shot again.

 Chapter 213

    The five people in the immortal gate were also counting the time. The three people behind made a move, and I quickly retreated. Knowing that they can''t be killed, the five people don''t pursue, stay in the void and prepare to leave.


    But the fairy finger still sent out to crush me.


    I breathed like thunder, and the light of the meridians in my body came out of my body, but without surgery, it became the biggest weakening for me.


    Especially after arriving at juxia, few people will fight in close combat. They are all attacked and killed by magic powers. Moreover, even if I am close, I don''t have any practical boxing now. If I attack with my fist alone, my body is strong and my strength is limited.


    In the final analysis, the zombie boxing taught by Fubo was just a boxing method to strengthen my body. Combined with zombie jumping, it can play some unexpected effects, but it has not been applicable for a long time now.


    I was ready to fight hard, but at this time, the void trembled, and the Han came out directly. The void behind her was not closed, but directly cracked. At the moment she came out, the neon clothes and feather clothes were shining, and a part of her skirt was forcibly cut off. If it slows down for half a second, she will be torn in.


    Han Dan''s face did not change. As soon as he appeared, he pointed out that it was a real fairy art to kill fairy fingers and completely suppress the half fairy art of the three people.


    Bang.


    The void trembled, the sea roared, and the terrible waves swept through the void.


    When the five saw Han''s hand, they changed their complexion and retreated at the same time.


    Hugh, go.


    With a roar, Tuoba broke the sky and fell in the air, stepping on the heads of five people, and countless cracks appeared in the void.


    The one in front of the five couldn''t bear Tuoba''s crushing step, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Tuoba''s second foot fell in the roar of breaking heaven, and the rune converged and concentrated only on the man''s head.


    Dong.


    He stepped on the void, the man''s body expanded and exploded in an instant.


    The same is the great perfection of breaking the virtual environment. Although it can not break the virtual and become holy, there are great differences in strength due to different understanding of mental skills and martial arts.


    It is not the end when they come to the semi saint. Their control over the saint pattern is still improving and deduces something more profound. Figures like Tuoba, Shatian and Jiang Yun will also be better than ordinary saints after breaking the emptiness and becoming saints.


    Jiang Yun and Yao Ling came later, but they didn''t do anything, but protected Chen Hao and me.


    Tuoba''s intention to kill the sky is very strong. After stepping on one person, he punches fiercely. There is a brief darkness in the void, but it soon shrinks. The silent strange image directly appears on the four people. The four fists emerge from the strange image at the same time, so he should kill three people at the same time.


    But just then, the void changed. An apricot yellow flag swept across the air, and the flag fluttered. It instantly protected the four people, fell on it, and was wiped out in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, five white bearded elders appeared in the void, each holding a big flag. There was a release of dark and yellow Qi on it, and there was a sound of hunting. They appeared and trapped the four heavens.


    At the moment when the flag was closed, the blood light came from Han''s eyes. Xuanyuan sword hit the void, forcibly split a road between the closing apricot yellow flag and pushed Chen Hao and me out.


    At this time, the master of Ji family and Jian Lingxiao came to protect Chen Hao and me.


    Tuoba broke the sky and saw the flag waving. Heaven and earth produced lotus, and ten thousand white lotus fell with the air. He wanted to block the five sides. The dark body suddenly rose like a giant. He shouted angrily and hit it with a fist. The void was dim and extinguished one side of heaven and earth.


    However, the white beard old man who occupied the West waved back and forth to Tuoba Shatian with yellow and white flags. In the blink of an eye, the strange image on Tuoba Shatian''s fist collapsed, and the dark lines on his body were unstable, so he flew back directly.


    I saw that I was about to fly towards Han, but Ji Luo grabbed it back. Jian Lingxiao also took Chen Hao and flew back quickly.


    The white lotus all over the sky, holy and with a killing opportunity, is very terrible.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Han''s hand was shining, and the word Xuanyuan twinkled. A sword fell towards the south, trying to break a road.


    The white bearded old man guarding the South raised his big flag to his side. He hunted with the big flag and fired lotus. He easily blocked the sword Qi.


    The next second, the five old men shook the flag in their hands, stirred the world, rolled up rough waves behind them, and a huge column of water rose into the sky.


    The world was gloomy, only five flags were shining, trapped them, and then quickly chased us.


    We fled all the way to the island, and the five old men with white whiskers stopped. At this time, the strange image of lotus flying in the sky and earth disappeared, and the Han sword came out several times, but they could not be broken. Seeing that her hand turned over and took back the Xuanyuan sword, what appeared in her hand was a black box.


    Jiang Yun, Tuoba and Yao Ling gathered together to face each other and hit the strongest blow at the same time.


    The forbidden art was opened in Hanhe''s hand. Different from qingyangzi''s hand, the box only opened a gap. There were bursts of howls, and the gas of killing dyed the void red, causing the strange image of heaven and earth.


    The next second, seven faint lights came in an instant and wanted to kill five people.


    Jiang Yun held the Yellow River in his hand and gathered a world. When it fell, the whole void was stirred by the river and pressed over the sound of the sea.


    Yao Ling''s old woman''s body was dim, and several separate bodies appeared in an instant. Each separate body contained the same power as the body, which was very terrible.


    Tuoba shatters the sky. Instead of using silence, he raises his feet in the air and stomps down fiercely to break a void.


    However, the five pole flag shook and the dark light was all over the sky. Except that the nail head and seven arrow Book met the five pole flag, the other three people''s skills exploded and could not be approached at all.


    The forbidden art soared into the air and confronted the apricot yellow flag, which opened up a lot of the originally closed space.


    Just want to break, still can''t.


    Five square flag, that''s the magic weapon of the Heavenly Master.


    The cut immortal gourd ran, with a sad face on his black face. His two eyes turned helplessly and said, however, Ben Zun had some problems, and now he is not their opponent.


    The gourd whispered beside us, and we knew that the Wufang flag, also known as Wuji apricot yellow flag, was transformed by the five petals of the creation green lotus.


    In the west, there are Wuji apricot yellow flag and plain cloud flag, South Lidi Yanguang flag, East Qinglian baose flag and North Zhenwu soap flag.


    The five pole flag was transformed by chaotic green lotus and later held by Tianzun. At the moment, it is also full of treasure. Cut the immortal gourd to infer that the five flag has not been greatly damaged. If it is held by the semi saint, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the saint to break it.


    Sword Lingxiao heard the speech and offered the four immortal killing swords. He said, immortal killing swords are also Tianzun sword array. I''ll try.


    The cut immortal gourd glanced at him and said, the sage is in charge. It''s still possible to break open. You, forget it.


    When I calmed down, I grabbed the sword and soared into the sky.


    The mainland has immortal treasure prohibition, and overseas naturally will not lack it. Just because of the overseas status of Xianmen, they are not qualified to control such a powerful magic weapon. Moreover, there are such great changes, but the overseas monks are unusually calm, and they don''t even have the voice of ridicule.


    The current situation can only explain one thing. The apricot yellow flag is a magic weapon controlled by an overlord. Overseas monks know it well and naturally dare not speak indiscriminately.


    In just half a minute, the nail head seven arrow book had opened the apricot yellow flag as much as possible, but the consumption of Han was also great, so I had to take back the nail head seven arrow book.


    I told Jian Lingxiao that you and senior Ji are the only strong ones at present. You can''t have an accident, otherwise let alone explore the immortal road. We all have to die here.


    The appearance of Yang stone has led to many uncertain factors.


    The three seas kill people with a knife. I''m afraid they are seeking more than two Yang stones, but to seize the rest of Han.


    Now it''s just a test. If we don''t have anything against the apricot yellow flag, and the next three overlords appear, it''s a bloody wash.


    Thinking of this, I grabbed the cut immortal gourd and said to accompany me in.


    Cut the immortal gourd and scream. You are crazy. With your strength, you will be torn when you get close.


    I said coldly, not necessarily.


    My muscles and bones are cast by the disc in my heart. It is very strong. The apricot yellow flag is powerful. It is controlled by the semi saint after all.


    Cutting immortal gourd is also good, and good things can''t be destroyed so easily.


    I didn''t say these words. Holding a small wooden axe, holding a gourd to cut immortals, I stepped out of the island and went straight to the five flags.


    However, I just appeared outside and was immediately attacked and killed by the strong. They were the four semi saints who escaped. However, they just shot. The empty sword roared and the four swords for killing immortals fell in the air. They were sharp and directly killed two people. One person was seriously injured, and the other was trapped in the sword array and hanged into meat and mud all his life.


    Han Peng saw me close to the five square flag and frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    The five elders in control of the flag could not leave the attack, but found that I was going in. The flag shook fiercely and a powerful force rushed directly.


    I put the cut immortal gourd in front of me. In the face of the power of terror, it glowed all over, and the smell of gold and black on it was erased in an instant, revealing its original appearance.


    Under strong pressure, the gourd is protecting itself. It has innate Qi overflow and collision with the dark and yellow Qi.


    The dark yellow is chaos, and the innate Qi is the first aura after the beginning of chaos. They are all extraordinary things and the two breath at the beginning of the avenue.


    The two collide to form a chaotic thunder cloud, in which the smell of terror is rippling, and the earth light and sky thunder are flickering, as if to reproduce the beginning of the chaos of heaven and earth. A subtle lightning can erase the creatures in the world.


    Cut the immortal gourd and said, boy, if you don''t retreat, I''m going to explode.


    The dark and yellow Qi was resisted by it, but I still suffered unimaginable power. The cutting immortal gourd showed its teeth. It really reached the limit. Seeing that I chopped out with a fierce axe, the runes on the small wooden axe emerged, the void cracked and the chaos stagnated, as if to break.


    Unfortunately, my strength is still not enough.


    At the same time, the five old men in charge of the five square flag said coldly, if you want to die, you can do it.


    The voice fell, the five pole flag swayed, and the cut immortal gourd couldn''t hold it first. It really wanted to explode.


    At this time, the bones and meridians in my body are glowing, and the seventh spinal vertebrae flickers. I am unwilling to be erased and will be lit up.


    Seeing that I couldn''t hold on, Han Peng frowned slightly and said to the five immortal elders in the void, I advise you to stop, otherwise you will pay the price.


    Her words were cold and could not hear any feelings, but it was not like a threat, but a warning.


    But how could the five people of Xianmen miss such an opportunity when they are in charge of the heavenly Dharma. The flag trembled, covering the sky and the sun. There were only five big flags in the whole sky, hunting and emitting more terrible power.


    The cut immortal gourd couldn''t bear it. I quickly took it back and flew out.


    The breath of terror fell on me instantly. At that moment, I felt that every cell in my body was being torn.


    But at this time, his eyes suddenly became blood red. The giant''s virtual shadow was roaring. The world covered by blood clouds was broken by it in an instant.

 Chapter 214

    Every time the blood shadow appeared, I felt that what was covered by the blood curtain was a world, a world he split.


    At the moment, the blood curtain was roared and broken. The broken blood curtain gathered into blood dragons and poured into my body crazily. My heart beat crazily in an instant, and my body was also undergoing great changes.


    But I was stunned, because in front of the giant with his back to me, there was a crumbling world.


    The sea is drying up, the mountains and rivers are broken, and the majestic aura is overflowing.


    The earth cracked on the ground, and terrible lava spewed into the sky, burning and killing countless creatures when it fell.


    And the sky has turned gray, with terrible cracks and crumbling.


    The giant stood with his back to me, staring at all this indifferently, as if appreciating his masterpiece.


    In the loud noise of the earth falling apart, I also heard the wailing of all sentient beings. It was very sad, but it finally died with the collapse of heaven and earth.


    I am shocked that the giant is not breaking new ground, but destroying a world and killing all sentient beings.


    Who is he?


    My hair was creepy and I reacted to stop the blood gas from entering my body, but it was too late.


    At this time, the power of the apricot yellow flag fell on me. It was boundless. I was submerged like duckweed in the sea.


    But at the next moment, my body was suddenly out of control, like someone holding my hands and holding up a small wooden axe.


    Hum.


    The beeping of the small wooden axe has changed dramatically and turned into a dark golden giant axe. The runes on it are not luminous veins, but countless dark cracks, vertical and horizontal gullies, like towering mountains.


    Almost at the same time, my spine lit up naturally, the seventh section, the eighth section, the ninth section, all the way to the fifteenth section.


    Then I heard a roar from behind. I turned around and saw a huge blood shadow. It stood behind me, stepped on the earth, and there was nothingness on the top of my head. There were countless blood veins connected with me. As his hand fell, my hand couldn''t help falling. The dark golden axe made the nothingness tremble and break up, making a mysterious space-time crack.


    The strong men of the five immortal sects exclaimed that it was him, the source of disaster.


    I have guessed that the prophecy of the eternal blessed land is about me, but I don''t know what the source of Disaster means.


    Panic not only appeared on the faces of the five people, but also showed fear in the eyes of Han and Tuoba Shatian. The four people showed their strongest magic skills at the same time.


    The corpse''s teeth like white porcelain revealed that Zhenyuan integrated the surging blood and Qi. Before the robbery, his strength was instantly raised to the semi holy level, and then urged the forbidden art to protect the four people.


    Jiang Yun''s strange image of the Yellow River Jue is covered in a circle and wrapped layer by layer.


    The apricot yellow flag is rolled back and wrapped around the five immortal elders.


    The moment my axe fell, the sea rolled up a hundred meters of waves, thousands of meters of the sea floor were exposed, countless animals in the sea turned into fly ash, and the five apricot yellow flag broke three at the first time.


    The Divine''s magic weapon, which is held by the semi saint, can''t hold, and the three people inside evaporate directly. The other two people''s bodies collapsed in the flag, leaving only Wuji apricot yellow flag and ground leaving flame light flag. After losing control, they gathered their breath, and the flag surface had been damaged.


    I don''t want to hurt Han, but my body is completely out of my control. Fortunately, the power of the axe was greatly weakened by the apricot yellow flag. Even so, the nail head seven arrow Book exploded tightly, flew back to the box, and the Yellow River Jue collapsed.


    At the last moment, Yao Ling stood in front and more than 50 virtual shadows flew out of his body.


    She carried the power of the small wooden axe with the void shadow splitting technique, but even if 50 virtual shadows flew out, they could not be completely dissolved. There were cracks in the center of her eyebrows and blood essence dripping. The whole person was suddenly old. At the last moment, she opened her hands to protect the three people behind her, and all the Zhenyuan in the Dantian was released.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Yao Ling''s body exploded, and the power of self explosion rushed across. Finally, he stopped all the last remaining power of the small wooden axe and protected the people behind him.


    There was a buzz in my head and the whole person was covered. I killed the master of the Yao family and almost killed Han, which


    The hum of the wooden axe began to decrease. I regained control of my body. The lit vertebrae were dim and began to go out one by one. Finally, there were only seven sections left, one more than before.


    But what comes with it is collapse and fatigue. I fainted when my eyes were black. In the final consciousness, I still don''t ask myself what I have done!


    Darkness, infinite darkness, someone has been calling my name. I hear it and want to answer, but I just can''t wake up.


    I don''t know how long I struggled to sit up. I immediately heard Chen Haoxin''s voice say, boss, you finally wake up.


    When I fell asleep, my heart seemed to stop. When I woke up, it suddenly beat strongly, and powerful blood gas was transported to the whole body. The meridians did not need to be deliberately lit up to glow naturally. The ancient characters on the spine flickered rhythmically with the sound of heartbeat.


    This is what I felt the first time I woke up. Then I saw Chen Hao and I sitting on the unicorn, galloping on the sea, and Chen Hao holding the broken apricot yellow flag in his hand.


    Seeing that I looked around blankly, Chen Haocai hurriedly said that after your accident, my sister-in-law sent us out at the first time. She asked us to find a chance to leave Beihai, go back to the mainland and wait for her at Shiao mountain.


    Is it the Yao family?


    My heart is bitter. I kill the owner of an ancient family


    Chen Hao comforted me and said, boss, don''t think too much. They know you didn''t mean to, but my sister-in-law said that your blood is recovering and you can''t follow her anymore.


    Can''t you follow?


    My heart sank and I felt a little uncomfortable. Chen Hao couldn''t tell the specific situation. He grabbed his head and said that his sister-in-law meant that he couldn''t follow her for the time being.


    Um.


    I tried to calm my emotions, but when I opened my mouth, my voice was still a little hoarse in order to hide my choking.


    Chen Hao said that the apricot yellow flag can hide its whereabouts. Xianmen relies on this to intercept us on the sea. It''s broken now, but it can hide its whereabouts.


    I took out the jade mandarin duck and looked at it. I couldn''t feel the smell of Han.


    The eye of blood pupil is the source of trouble.


    I talked to myself, couldn''t help laughing, put away the jade mandarin duck and asked Chen Hao how many days I had slept.


    He thought about it and said, it''s been twenty days. My sister-in-law said she would deal with the rest.


    I looked at the apricot yellow flag. It was very familiar with the dark and yellow Qi on it. There was the dark and yellow Qi on the sky covering umbrella of guanglingwu. It can be concluded that the apricot yellow flag is the magic weapon of Xiaoyao scattered people.


    Heaven''s most precious treasure, plus the nine turn golden body formula related to the above, I''m afraid the old thing has become holy like the people in the hell.


    Chen Hao saw me lost in thought and said, "boss, let''s find a place to hide. When someone breaks out, we''ll follow secretly and go back to the demon world to find my master. Where? No one dares to do anything to you.


    The monsters in the demon world dance disorderly, and it has always been a closed space, which will only be more cruel than the outside. Moreover, the predictions of the saints in the eternal blessed land are known by the five ways.


    Including Xuanmen, I''m afraid they also want to kill me now. Only in this way will Han be unable to protect and let Chen Hao take me away.


    Chen Hao didn''t know what happened later, but more than 20 days later, Tianzun''s magic weapon was destroyed. In addition, Xianmen damaged ten broken virtual environments. With the scale of a small fishing village, it has lost its use value.


    Hard can''t come. The overlord of the three seas can only come soft, because Yangshi is very important to them. It can be inferred that Xianlu may have been opened.


    I felt it on my body, and the wooden axe and Yang stone were gone.


    Seeing that I was looking for something, Chen Hao hurriedly reminded me that my sister-in-law said you can''t use the wooden axe anymore, otherwise


    Otherwise... Chen Hao hesitated when he said this.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, tell me what else you''re hiding. Tell me.


    Chen Hao breathed a sigh. Her sister-in-law said that if you are using a small wooden axe, the whole world will be enemy. If you don''t reach the holy land, you will disturb the people above.


    Chen Hao took out a wooden box from his arms and handed it to me. When he opened it, there was a ring, a very ordinary ring, but the size was made according to the thickness of my fingers.


    Taking the jade ring, I felt a little better. I took it out and put it on the middle finger of my left hand. I told Chen Hao that we should go to the broken immortal road. Guangling Wu and Baiyu Zhenjun haven''t cleaned up yet. How can we go.


    Chen Hao was very excited when he heard what I said, but soon he was worried and asked, boss and sister-in-law wouldn''t let us go.


    I looked at the apricot yellow flag. Her vain eyes can hide it, and others can''t see through it.


    Chen Hao understood, photographed the little unicorn and said, go back to Sanxian island.


    Among the young generation of Xuanmen, only Chen Hao and I can suppress Guangling Wu and Baiyu Zhenjun. If we go, Xuanmen will be subject to everywhere even if we go on the broken immortal road. That''s where the people behind Li Guangfu have to intervene and hide great opportunities.


    If Han doesn''t let me follow her, I''ll go by myself.


    Half a month later, Chen Hao and I returned to Sanxian island and wandered nearby. At noon the next day, we found an opportunity. A lone juxia state came out alone and left Sanxian island for more than 100 kilometers. Chen Hao punched out with an apricot yellow flag. The man was still flying in the void one second ago and fell straight the next second.


    I stepped out of the air, suppressed it with one punch and recaptured the unicorn.


    Seeing me and Chen Hao, the man looked like a ghost and said, you two dare to come back. Now both overseas and Mainland China are offering rewards to kill you.


    I was looking for the pill on him and smiled at him. How could the mainland offer a reward to kill me.


    really


    The man became interested, sat up straight, took seven or eight bottles of elixirs from his body and said, don''t look for them. I don''t have advanced elixirs. They are all return elixirs.


    Then he couldn''t wait to pull me and said, don''t believe it. On the mainland, your wife personally opened a reward of ten pieces of jade.


    I harvest the booty happily. Returning to Yuandan can accelerate the recovery of Zhenyuan. It is very important for the little unicorn to fly for a long time. Listen to him, Han Fu offered a reward of ten pieces of jade to kill me, and his hands froze.


    Chen Hao slapped him in the face and said that he was talking nonsense. Young master, I will keep you at the bottom of the sea for thousands of years.


    The young man dared not speak at once.


    I smiled and comforted myself that she did it to cope with the talents of the three seas. After all, there is a lot of pressure now.


    All the pills were put away. The young man had eyes. He grabbed me and begged me not to kill me. My ancestors were also mainland guests. We were compatriots, compatriots.


    You can''t let him out. I said casually. If you know the entrance of the broken fairy Road, I''ll spare your life.


    The man hurriedly said, I don''t know the specific location, but Bai Yuzhen Jun is going to be there today. We can follow him.

 Chapter 215

    I heard that I could find him with Bai Yuzhen. I picked up the young man and made him pale. I hurried to say, Zhang Tong, you and I have no grievances. If you kill me, I will not let you go!


    Now killing people is to erase the spirit, and there will be no cause and effect. Seeing that I was unmoved, his face was livid, and he quickly changed his mouth and said, I still have important information, important information!


    Huh?


    I put him down. He learned to be smart. He opened his mouth and said that all the people of Xuanmen had entered Xianlu, and the people of Sanhai had a big conspiracy. They wanted to kill all the young generation of Xuanmen on the way to collapse.


    I frowned slightly and continued to ask, but he shut up. Chen Hao''s backhand was a few big ear scrapers, which made his cheeks swell


    But he knew that if he said it, he would save his life. He clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Chen Hao wanted to crush his bones, but I stopped him and asked the young man that if your news is really valuable, it''s just that things like this are confidential inside them. It''s impossible to know in your capacity.


    The voice fell, and I showed my kill again.


    The young man hurriedly said, I have a cousin. She is his personal servant girl on the boat of guanglingwu. The news is absolutely reliable.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The young man hurriedly said, you can take me with you. When I find out that I''m telling lies, it''s not too late for you to kill.


    Chen Hao looked at me and knew that the boy was useful to keep, and even this secret could be known. I''m afraid his cousin heard the whole plan.


    I looked back at him and said, you are very smart, but remember, don''t use your wisdom to escape, because we won''t give you a second chance.


    The young man smiled and nodded, promising not to. Chen Hao briefly relieved his suppression of Zhenyuan and asked him to eliminate the swelling on his face. Then he took back Yuandan and fed a bottle to the little unicorn.


    Back to Sanxian Island, we waited with apricot yellow flag. When it was getting dark, Baiyu Zhenjun really left the island, followed by five followers, all holding a wooden box in their hands, looking very careful.


    Li Zhengke.


    Chen Hao shouted. The young man stood up and waited beside Chen Hao. Chen Hao moved his mouth and asked, what are they holding in their hands?


    Li Zhengke wants to leave a way for himself. He doesn''t intend to say. Chen Hao saw this and began to cut him. After cutting, I said, you tell me what you know. I promise I won''t kill you.


    He was still very cautious. He just said that there should be Amethyst Tianlei inside to deal with Xuanmen disciples. I know the specific plan, but I won''t say it now.


    Chen Hao kicked him and let the unicorn follow. Li Zhengke hurriedly reminded me that don''t get too close. There will be a semi holy clearing behind them, which is very dangerous.


    Hearing the words, the unicorn quickly pulled away.


    Sure enough, after a short walk, several semi saints flew in from the void. On the way, they met a passing Friar and were killed without asking.


    The sea is endless, and it can be seen when someone follows it. After killing passers-by, several semi saints fell to the sea and searched back and forth for fear of being followed from the sea.


    On the third day, the broken semi saint was still cautious, and bombarded the void from time to time. If it were not for the caution of the unicorn, he was almost hit several times.


    On the fifth day, the seven and a half saints stopped, not following the white jade true king, but scattered in the void and inspected the hundred miles.


    Chen Hao carried the apricot yellow flag. The three did not dare to make any sound. They quietly touched in from the middle of their patrol, but when we crossed several semi saints, there was no real white jade in front of us.


    My heart sank and I looked around at once.


    On the Shushan mountain, a small wooden axe split the ancient Xianlu road once. It was frighteningly desolate. There were corpses and ancient artifacts everywhere, and there was a terrible smell that wanted to rush out, as if there were living creatures in it.


    Their broken fairy road should be similar to that there. If there is a channel, it is easy to identify under the night sky.


    But there''s nothing unusual right now.


    Chen Hao turned back and before he started, Li Zhengke said nervously. I heard my cousin say that the entrance of Xianlu is on an island, guarded by 12 old semi saints in the East China Sea, the South China Sea and the North China Sea.


    I was curious and asked him, "your cousin is a maid. How can she know so much?"?


    Li Zhengke looked a little embarrassed and said unnaturally that although Guangling''s martial arts table was dignified, he was actually a dirty man. His painting boat was a forest of wine and meat, and he was extravagant. My cousin looks ok. She''s just in favor now.


    extravagant orgy? I asked with a slight frown, what else is debauchery?


    When Li Zhengke saw that Chen Hao and I both looked puzzled and embarrassed, he explained that it was about the woman!


    He was a little hard to explain. He simply reached into his arms, took out a folded silk and said, this is the double cultivation method my cousin got from guanglingwu. See for yourself!


    I was a little curious. I reached out and opened one. The things painted on it immediately made me blush and hot eyes.


    Seeing this, Li Zhengke also said that they are all men and nothing can''t wipe their faces. What is recorded above is an ancient method, which is similar to the Heart Sutra of a jade girl. Unfortunately, it is only a fragmented script. My cousin has been with Guangling martial arts for so many years, and the only benefit is this fragmented script. Only when Guangling martial arts entered Xianlu did she have the opportunity to copy it secretly. When I left the island, I just wanted to take my Kung Fu home. I never thought I was beaten by you on the road.


    I stared at the vivid picture on the silk and didn''t hear what he was talking about. For a moment, my heart beat faster and my face was hot. But after reading it piece by piece, I wrote down all the words on it. But when I saw half of it, I hurried to sit down and hide my embarrassment.


    When I saw the last page, I realized what Han gave me to eat that night. I had a strange feeling in my heart.


    For a long time, I folded the silk and threw it back to Li Zhengke. What a mess, it''s all shameful.


    Chen Hao couldn''t wait to take it before Li Zhengke caught it. He looked at it with interest and said from time to time that he couldn''t poke the girl bad?


    I know what he said, but it''s still important to find Baiyu Zhenjun. After a long time of calm, the big caterpillar calmed down.


    Li Zhengke has seen it for a long time, and it is estimated that he has tried it at his age. He is a little unhappy. He has a wife for several years and hasn''t tried it once.


    But considering that it would be small, caterpillars can''t do it even if they have a reaction. It should be almost now. Next time you see Han, you must pester her to have a try.


    But I''m afraid I can''t meet you when I see the current situation. I''m a little lost.


    Chen Hao seemed to have no reaction. After reading it, he threw the skill to Li Zhengke and said, what''s the mess? Give it back to you.


    That''s what he said, but the boy is as unforgettable as I am. He has written it down for a long time. It''s estimated that he can''t wait to try with the sword.


    It took us a few minutes to calm down. I couldn''t tell the direction, so I had to shout out Wu De. He knew about me long ago and didn''t ask much. He used the celestial compass to locate the stars so that we wouldn''t search back and forth or go farther and farther.


    Chen Hao gave me the flaming flag. He left a hair on me, and then left alone with the Wuji apricot yellow flag. I was too slow to resist the sky and stayed with the little unicorn to search in another direction.


    Using our lag time and guanglingwu''s speed, the determined range is more than 100 square kilometers, but Li Zhengke said that the entrance is an island, which greatly reduces the difficulty of search.


    When the sun rose the next day, I found an island on the boundless sea. If there were not a strange reflection of the sun, I couldn''t find it for a moment, because it was too small compared with the boundless sea, and it was also an island, which was difficult to be found.


    I didn''t go down immediately and continued to search around, but I didn''t see any other islands.


    Finally, I stopped over it. At noon, Chen Hao came back. The unicorn lowered its height and fell down.


    The island is small, smaller than Zijin Mountain. The sea is choppy. It seems that it will be submerged at any time, and there is no human habitation on it.


    Not here?


    However, no island was found in the direction of Chen Hao''s search, and it was the only one within the specified range.


    Because there are trees below, we dare not fall. If we touch something, our whereabouts will be exposed.


    At noon, I looked at almost all corners, but I still didn''t find anything.


    Chen Hao and I are at a loss. If we lose it, we can only squat down with a person who knows the location back to Sanxian Island, but that will waste a lot of time. In addition, we don''t know who will know the location. There are many people caught. Whether it''s killing or releasing, it will be noticed sooner or later.


    But there is no alternative.


    I don''t want to waste time. When I''m sure, let the unicorn prepare to leave.


    But just then, the void shook. Suddenly, several people appeared out of thin air in the void over the island. I saw a gray space.


    The world is like a road across the sky, with crumbling buildings on both sides, and in a distant place, there is a broken world.


    What I didn''t see at the end of the immortal road broken by a small wooden axe last time should be the broken world. However, it is obviously not this road that the small wooden axe splits, because in the gap in front of me, I can''t feel the frightening smell.


    This road is a dead end and does not lead to the broken world.


    Chen Hao also saw it. He asked absently, is that the fairyland? Cut immortal gourd, apricot yellow flag and kill immortal sword. Those ancient magic tools fell from inside?


    Chen Hao whispered and then asked, who has such a great ability to break up the fairy world? You know, there is a God in it!


    My heart jumped and I couldn''t help thinking of the scene I saw in my eyes, as well as my parents and grandpa... I remember Han said that they were related to the collapse of the fairy world.


    Whispered a few words. Chen Hao seemed to think of something and looked back at me.


    At this time, Li Zhengke suddenly said that my cousin told me that as long as the Tao of heaven is cast, we can enter the broken world and get great opportunities.


    It''s true that the people behind Li Guangfu covet the things in the fairy world?


    It seems that Guangling Wu, as the chosen one, knows a lot of secrets.


    The only thing that makes me feel ridiculous is that the secret I''ve been trying to solve will be so inadvertently revealed from the bed curtain.


    I''m thinking, is it the same chance that Han Peng wants?


    While meditating, someone came out again. Wu De saw something and said, boss, that''s not an array. Let''s just go in directly.

 Chapter 216

    Wu De said he could go in, but we didn''t dare to take a risk for the moment, because several of them were semi holy accomplishments. They were too close to be noticed.


    Not long after, six and a half saints came out again. They were very old.


    In the past, I saw older semi saints and thought they were all dying people and there was no threat, but now I don''t think so. They have lived too long and have a better understanding of magic and holy patterns than ordinary people.


    Of course, there is a great deal of emphasis on the deduction of holy patterns and talents. Jian Lingxiao is a young man who has a deep understanding of the sword, but his lethality is amazing. Juxia peak urges the immortal killing sword array, which can easily kill ordinary semi saints.


    Chen Hao is not weak. In the middle of his long life, plus he inherited the talent of three legged gold and black, he is also very relaxed about the abnormal characters below the peak of juxia, not jianlingxiao.


    The more you go on the road of cultivation, the more you focus on talent, magic and understanding.


    Chen Hao and I are not savvy yet, but we have extraordinary physique. Now I light up the seventh vertebrae. The realm is similar to that of Chen Hao, but the runes for casting muscles and bones are special. Now the blood gas in my body reflects with the meridians and collaterals, resulting in qualitative changes. With the spring thunder breathing method, it is slightly better than Chen Hao.


    Twelve old semi saints went to the island and occupied twelve directions respectively. After sitting cross legged for a few minutes, people slowly integrated into the environment and disappeared.


    What is this technique?


    I was a little surprised. I''m glad they stopped just now. Otherwise, we would have been discovered long ago.


    Li Zhengke said that it was immortal concealment, which was found on the broken immortal road.


    Chen Hao and I are very envious. If we can master this technique, we don''t have to carry a big flag all day. However, the flame light flag and apricot yellow flag can still play some strength and can be used as practice tools.


    Wu De saw that we found the entrance and went back to the longevity collar.


    We waited for a long time. At dusk, a group of people came from a distance. They were the young generation of Xianmen. They were not dead yet. But half saint was cut off, not arrogant.


    There were fifteen people in the party. When they arrived on the island, the old semi Saint manifested and guided them into the void.


    Chen Hao and I seized the opportunity, followed closely, and flew in at the moment when the entrance was closed.


    But one of the young people was very alert. The moment we went in, he turned back and looked at where we were.


    If he hadn''t carried the apricot yellow flag for more than ten days, he was very relieved of its effect. Now he stared at him and thought it was exposed.


    The unicorn stopped. We didn''t dare to breathe. I put one hand on Li Zhengke''s shoulder. As long as he dared to make any sound, he could kill him at the first time.


    Gu ran, what''s the matter with you?


    Asked a slightly older young man who looked like the leader of a line of people.


    The young man who noticed the abnormality was stunned, looked at the place where we stayed for a few more eyes, and then turned back and said, how do I feel someone behind me.


    Gu ran, don''t make a fuss!


    A girl spoke and looked haggard. It can be seen that the Xianmen failed to attack and kill Han, and all the people were affected.


    Gu ran said cautiously that we should be careful. When Zhang Tong left, he seemed to take away the apricot yellow flag.


    The girl snorted coldly and said in some displeasure, are you frightened by him? He is the source of trouble. Xiaoyao Sanren and Ziyu Zhenjun exert pressure at the same time. His wife has compromised, handed over a Yang stone as compensation and sent him back to the mainland.


    I heard that Han Fu compromised and handed over Yang Shi. I was inexplicably sad.


    Gu ran didn''t think much of the girl''s attitude, but he also took his eyes back from us. He said that Xianmen was breaking bones and muscles this time. At the beginning, my father and I opposed it and shouldn''t accept the temptation of Xiaoyao scattered people. As a result


    The girl''s face sank and asked very displeased. What do you mean? You mean my father and some elders made a wrong decision?


    It''s hard to avoid contradictions when the iron bucket sect is hit one after another.


    I don''t care why they are fighting among themselves now, but Gu Ran has a strong sense of spirit. He is three or four meters away. If they don''t go, we don''t dare to move.


    Facing the girl''s question, Gu ran hummed and didn''t want to defend anything. The girl also snorted coldly and said that now Zhang Tong is chased and killed by strong people on land and sea. Although the corpse emperor sent her inland, ten pieces of jade will also let many people take risks. And also compensated a Yang stone. We took advantage of it anyway.


    When Gu ran heard this, he finally couldn''t help it. He replied, don''t forget the power of the corpse family in the mainland. As long as the corpse emperor is alive, no one in the mainland dares to move Zhang Tong, and the hunting order is in vain. Moreover, no one watched her send Zhang Tong out.


    Gu ran said here with a long sigh. The most important thing is that Xianmen lost ten predecessors and fell into the ranks of the fourth rate sects. Now there is no chance to see the Yang stone.


    The girl was a little naughty. When she heard the speech, she came to Gu ran and asked very strongly, what is giving in vain? The elders took action for revenge. The free and unfettered scattered people lent magic weapons and didn''t investigate after they were destroyed. They have been very kind. Gave us 15 places to enter Xianlu, otherwise, you think you have a chance to stand here?


    I heard that there are some eyebrows here, but ten and a half saints are not worth such an opportunity.


    Seeing that the quarrel was going to continue, the leading youth gave a cold drink. That''s enough. Things have happened. Now what we can do is to explore as much as possible and strive for opportunities.


    The quarrel stopped when the young man intervened. Several people continue to move forward.


    When they left, my tense nerves relaxed and looked at the environment in front of me.


    Here is just the beginning of Xianlu road. The light is not so gray, but there are still crumbling rocks around. Ahead, there is a road shrouded in gray fog and inclined to the sky.


    It''s not very narrow. On the contrary, it''s as wide as a continent, but it''s too long, crossing the Star River and extending into the deep sky.


    At the end of the road is a gray death star. From here, you can vaguely see that there are huge gullies and heavy fog.


    I looked around. The surroundings were very open, probably for the convenience of access. Within more than ten kilometers near the entrance, there were scattered camps.


    Han Hua should also be there. I really want to see her, but I''m afraid of exposure, which will bring trouble to her.


    The dozen people in Xianmen didn''t go to the station and walked directly towards the fairy road covered with fog.


    On the way, they were discussing where to go.


    Gu ran said that Xianlu has been open for a long time, and the front part has been dug three feet. It''s not easy for us to come in, we can''t waste time in front, we should go inside.


    The girl choked and said, my father has been here. He told me that there are terrible things in the depths of Xianlu Road, which can easily erase the semi saint. I think we''d better be outside.


    But this time, the leading youth agreed with Gu ran and decided to go deep.


    Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said, if it weren''t for the immortal gate, we wouldn''t be like this. We''d cut them first.


    I looked back at Li Zhengke and asked, should you say something now?


    Li Zhengke smiled and said that guanglingwu''s plan was also started in the depths. Amethyst Tianlei just got it, and the layout will not be completed in a moment and a half.


    Hearing the speech, I looked back at the station. I was still reluctant to give up. I asked Chen Hao to wait in place. I carried the flame flag from the ground and flew towards the scattered station. In the middle, I saw the station of Xuanmen.


    I suddenly changed. The owner of the Yao family was killed, which had a great impact on the whole Xuanmen.


    In the yard, when I saw Han, I could not help but almost jumped down, but finally I gritted my teeth and held back, because there were sword Lingxiao and Tuoba Shatian next to her, and there were two strangers sitting opposite. One of them is a middle-aged man wearing a purple gold crown and a flowing feather white robe. He should be a carefree loose man. He has a close relationship with the people behind Li Guangfu.


    However, I destroyed the Dharma instrument of the Heavenly Master. Even if he is a saint, he won''t do it for the time being.


    The other is a white faced scholar, some feminine, but elegant. He should be immortal Baiyu. He occupies the purple bamboo forest, the holy land of the South China Sea, where the Bodhisattva is rumored to practice.


    Donghai Li Yuantian is missing. It seems that he has been excluded. If he finds an opportunity, he may be able to take advantage of it.


    I dare not get too close. Their conversation is also covered by gas. I can''t hear what they''re talking about.


    The handlebar put on the stone table with a pair of rings with me, which made me feel a little better.


    In the face of the two supreme masters and the shackles of Xianlu, she can''t do whatever she wants. She is not too keen on power struggle. It should be a headache to deal with it.


    However, in addition to cultivation, power struggle is also essential. It''s better for her to adapt.


    Stop for a moment, I turn around and leave. After meeting Chen Hao, I catch up with the disciples of Xianmen.


    On the way back, the sun in the sky seemed to be covered and destroyed, with dark light. Here, my body began to absorb the gray matter floating in the void, and there was a familiar feeling.


    Wu De sensed it, revealed it and said, boss, this is the dust of time. It''s better for you to absorb less.


    Time? Is it time?


    I asked Wu De in a low voice.


    Wu De said, I don''t know the details, but since ancient times, people infected with the dust of time will get into the cause and effect of terror. They don''t come in from breaking the emptiness. In addition to weak luck, the other is afraid of being infected with the cause and effect of time.


    When I heard the speech, I immediately closed the meridians, but there was still a small amount of gray material gathered in the spine and was erased by the seven characters. There was a terrible scene. The gray material turned into streamer. It seemed that looking back to the past, the flash of my seventh spine was dimmed a lot. It was not suppressed, but to return to before it was lit.


    Hiss.


    I took a breath and held my breath. Fortunately, after a while, the dust of time was wiped out and the seventh vertebrae glowed normally. I was relieved and didn''t dare to touch it again.


    But I thought of the glazed lamp. If it absorbs the dust of time, can it recover to its peak?


    Han has given up a Yang stone. I don''t know if Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi will be released. Unfortunately, the people of Xuanmen have entered the broken immortal road and can only see it in the front road.


    The younger generation of Xianmen has more than a dozen juxia territories. It''s not easy to kill, and there can''t be omissions. They don''t dare to do it for a while.


    But several people listened to Gu Ran''s words and walked in remote places, completely giving Chen Hao and me a chance.

 Chapter 217

    Chen Hao and we didn''t kill the people of Xianmen immediately, because we found it very easy to use them to explore the way.


    So I followed them all the time, bypassed the crumbling mountains and rivers, and walked through countless ruins. In these places, the traces left by magic powers can be seen everywhere. There have been fierce battles, but no bones.


    The above breath has already dissipated at this time. It is no longer destroying the sky and the earth, but turning into time dust.


    The people of Xianmen walked obliquely to their left. On the fourth day, they reached a ruins, a broken bronze hall, covered with gray time dust. There are many fist marks on the scattered fragments.


    Many ancient characters were burned on bronze, which is very similar to what I saw in Zijin Mountain. It is the earliest rune. Burning in the form of text is much stronger than today''s rune.


    But with that blow, all of them collapsed and became ruins.


    There are ancient characters on my spine. I can see some different things, which are branded in my mind and vaguely reshape the scene at that time.


    Unfortunately, the information captured is too little, and the strength is not enough, so we can''t deduce anything deeper.


    Seeing me standing on the unicorn, Chen Hao pushed me gently and pulled me out of the vision in my mind. For a few seconds, I was sweating all over, my mind was empty, and I sat on the ground with a pale face.


    How much energy does it take to deduce the ancient sea sealing array and reverse the magic?


    Her spirit body must be very strong.


    Chen Hao came and stuffed me with a handful of pills. Li Zhengke looked at a burst of flesh pain and reminded me that, boss Chen, huiyuandan is not a huilingdan. Boss Zhang is weak and useless.


    Whether it works or not, you have to take medicine when you are sick. Chen Hao stared at him. Fortunately, my mind was as stable as my body. After a little rest, I eased my breath and hurriedly pressed Chen Hao''s hand, but I still stuffed half a bottle into him.


    Gu ran took several people into the bronze hall. The others scattered to other places, but they didn''t get anything. They met disappointed and walked towards the edge again.


    Crumbling buildings can be seen everywhere, including brick and tile buildings and stone buildings. Bronze buildings are rare, but bronze fragments can be seen everywhere.


    In ancient times, bronze was the main casting material, but now it has become fragments.


    On the ruins of a grand palace, the people of Xianmen stopped. The leading youth said that it was a pity that the nine big tripods of mubai at Kaiyang gate were obtained here.


    His voice was full of envy and loss. After scanning it again, he continued to move forward.


    Chen Hao and I heard that mubai''s tripod was found here. They didn''t catch up with it at the first time. After they left, they fell on the ruins and looked for it carefully.


    On a broken plaque, we saw several ancient characters: the Qin Dynasty.


    Neither Chen Hao nor I have studied. I don''t know what Dynasty it is. Li Zhengke knew something and said that Daqin was a powerful empire in Chinese history.


    His explanation made me even more confused. How could a ruined Dynasty appear on the immortal road?


    Not only a great Qin Dynasty, but also the great Zhou Dynasty and so on.


    Chen Hao couldn''t help but say, did all the people in these countries become immortals in ancient times?


    If all become immortals, isn''t China already empty? But some people become immortals. It is possible to get here. But this is the fairy Road, not the fairy world. What is the purpose of these people living here?


    Unfortunately, it has been too long to find valuable documents, but I found a problem. Fist marks can be seen everywhere on these crumbling buildings, like the fist of the same person, which may be the culprit of the destruction here.


    On the tenth day, Chen Hao and I started to fight. Instead of wasting time, we killed the leading youth and Gu ran while they were separated.


    I originally wanted to kill Gu ran, but I thought that with his talent, I might be able to revive Xianmen in the future. In the end, I didn''t show mercy.


    Finally, the woman left, Chen Hao had a crooked heart and wanted to take her to try the remnant of the jade girl Heart Sutra.


    There are detailed records in the remnant that Li Zhengke showed us. Although he hasn''t done it, Han Peng told me that such things can only be done with his wife. Forced behavior is naturally undesirable, so he stopped Chen Hao.


    Curious age, always some impulse.


    I reminded him that such a thing can only be tried with the people he likes, and it should be voluntary.


    The woman didn''t know what we were talking about. When she saw her companion die, her face turned white. When she heard us talking, she immediately nodded and said, I will, no matter what I do.


    Chen Hao listened to my advice and stopped thinking. He punched the woman in the middle of her eyebrows.


    Seeing that we had a murderous heart, the girl looked ferocious and threatened Chen Hao that my grandfather would come here and he would not let you go!


    Chen Hao stopped his fist and asked, is your grandpa the village head?


    After thinking about it, he asked again, is your grandpa the immortal sect leader?


    The girl thought we were afraid and said proudly, let me go now, and then I''ll let him spare you.


    idiot! Chen Haoleng drank, his fist fell, shattered her soul and directly wiped it out. Before the girl''s eyes were dim, Chen Hao said, you don''t have to worry. We met your grandfather and sent him to meet you for free.


    Killing always makes me feel strange.


    But on this road, if you don''t kill, you have to be killed. You have no choice.


    We simply cleaned up the bodies and threw them all into the hall. Li Zhengke didn''t blink when he saw that Chen Hao and I killed each other. His face turned white and he sat down on the unicorn.


    When we went back, he said stumbling, I know where they want to set up ambush. I can take you. No, no, no, yes, I join the partnership. I can accept the name.


    Chen Hao picked him up and said, don''t talk nonsense and take us there.


    Li Zhengke shivered and flustered to show the unicorn the way. His mood was a little stable on the way. Only then did he say that there was a huge building complex in the middle of Xianlu, which we call a shrine. No one has been able to go in for many years. Now when people from your mainland come, they will naturally try. Guangling Wu and Baiyu Zhenjun plan to lay Amethyst Tianlei in the central altar to ambush the young generation of Xuanmen.


    I grabbed him and asked if I could do it inside and outside?


    Kill the young generation. Naturally, I can''t explain it outside. I just failed once. Do the carefree scattered people still want to try?


    Li Zhengke said nervously that Guangling Wu is a God chosen person and a powerful disciple. My cousin heard that Guangling Wu has invited his senior brother. As long as he succeeds in it, his senior brother will intervene, but he should not do it, because people in the upper world can''t get out of the immortal Road.


    I was relieved to hear that the people above couldn''t get out of the immortal road.


    After listening, Chen Hao said to himself, your cousin must be good in bed. You can hear this kind of news.


    Li Zhengke smiled awkwardly and didn''t respond. But just then, the void above his head shook and was covered by a bloody pattern, like a big net in the gray sky. Soon, a Golden Avenue emerged, on which a group of young men and women came and fell towards the broken fairy road.


    Against the golden light, they were all like immortals in the nine heaven.


    Li Zhengke said that was the monk of the upper world. He had been here once before. He had a high vision and looked down on our monks of the three seas. Guangling Wu was selected at that time and became a powerful disciple. Therefore, the status of Sanmen increased.


    Upper bound! They wantonly usurped Taoist fruits and suppressed countless semi saints in China. There is no doubt about their strength.


    Li Zhengke looked at the falling direction of the people in the upper world and said nervously that they went to the central altar. Shall we go too?


    I nodded and asked the little unicorn to leave.


    The altar is like a palace. It covers a large area and has a "Hui" structure. The buildings in the outer circle have been broken, and the buildings in the inner circle are still well preserved.


    Chen Hao and I saw the monks in the upper world, as well as the Xuanmen and the young generation overseas. Three waves of people, each occupying one side, the atmosphere seems not peaceful and peaceful.


    I didn''t go past. I approached the building inside the altar from the other side.


    Here, the dust of time is much less. But you can still see the fist print, and the ancient characters have been destroyed.


    I stared at the fist marks on the fragments and was very envious. If I knew this kind of boxing, my strength would be higher. Unfortunately, it was an ancient thing and had long been broken.


    In the middle of the Hui shape, there is a intact bronze hall in each of the four directions, which is very large.


    After years, it has become very old. The palace in front of us has four doors. There are also fist marks on the doors, but the characters on them are not broken.


    Chen Hao carried the apricot yellow flag and approached carefully. Just when he came into contact with the main hall, an earthy yellow light suddenly shot out from inside, forming a defensive light curtain. The sharp light blade flew from above, frightening Chen Hao to wrap his body with the broken flag and quickly retreat.


    The apricot yellow flag has existed for a long time. If it could be blocked, the scattered people would have gone in long ago and would not wait until now.


    Chen Hao understood this truth and retreated very simply. Chen Hao was a few meters away, so he didn''t pursue and took it back. But the light curtain did not retract and blocked the door.


    Very strong.


    Chen Hao''s face turned white.


    I carry the flame flag and want to try again. After all, I can''t feel the feeling of being there by Chen Hao.


    The light curtain has been activated. I am more careful than Chen Hao. When the light blade is triggered, the ancient characters on my spine flash, and my body is filled with a violent spirit. Before I react, the fist marks branded on the bronze door suddenly glow, and the surrounding time dust quickly gathers on it. A fist appears in the void, emitting a terrible smell, Hit the light curtain fiercely.


    The accident came so suddenly that I retreated for the first time. In the distance, I saw the light curtain, fist suppression and a short darkness.


    Calm down, I feel that the fist seal is hooked by the ancient words in my body and reproduces the past with the help of the dust of time. However, after countless years, the virtual shadow still has terrible power.


    Chen Hao could see clearly next to him. I stepped back and said, boss, if the fist can still appear, we can support it to suppress the light curtain.


    I have lingering palpitations, but my idea is bolder than Chen Hao. I want to deduce that punch with the help of the dust of time.

 Chapter 218

    I made up my mind to try the deduction. I went back and briefly told Chen Hao to let him go in first with the unicorn when I moved the fist seal. After he understood, I carried the flame flag outside to sweep a lot of time dust and release it in the void outside the bronze door.


    Back and forth several times, I felt almost. I took a deep breath. The meridians in my body glowed naturally, the spring thunder blew between my mouth and nose, and the majestic vitality gathered in the Lingqiao. When I was ready, I approached again.


    At the same time when the light curtain attacked me, the fist print glowed, instantly sucked the surrounding time dust, and the strange image emerged. A middle-aged man appeared directly. He was very tall. He punched me with his back, and the ancient characters beat to break the bronze door.


    My soul is shining, and the spirit appears in my soul. I deduce the fist technique with the virtual shadow.


    At the moment when the light curtain was suppressed, Chen Hao followed the little unicorn and Li Zhengke into the bronze hall. At the same time, he told me, boss, don''t be too reluctant. Even if we can''t, we won''t lose if we loot all four palaces.


    I didn''t answer him, because at this time, the backtracking image outside had disappeared, but the spirit in my mind was still performing. Internal vision observes every action, and thousands of virtual shadows emerge in the brain to separate each action.


    The spirit deduced all the possibilities I thought of. In a moment, it was thousands of times. In just a few seconds, my head cracked and my soul was about to break.


    However, the dense golden veins manifest, which firmly imprison it, and the vitality stimulated by the spring thunder breathing method continues to accumulate and nourish.


    I can''t break my mind in a moment, but now it''s just a deduction, and it''s going to break. I can''t bear it. I''m disappointed and ready to stop. However, at this time, countless time dust floated from the void outside and rushed into the Lingqiao through my eyebrows. At the same time, the ancient words on the spine appeared in the Lingqiao and were wrapped by the time dust.


    Thinking of Wu De''s warning, I hurriedly controlled the meridians to erase the dust of time, but when I started, the dust of time had fused with the ancient characters in my spine to form a tall figure.


    For a time, the time in my body turned and fleeting. I wanted to erase my soul and bring it back to the era of birth.


    That feeling is very magical, but also very scary. If involved, will life return to the beginning?


    At the moment when I was involved, my three souls and seven souls separated, and the main soul and the main soul escaped directly. All the remaining souls were involved. For a time, the light was flying in my eyes, and the picture of the past appeared. In the blur, I seemed to see the fairyland without collapse, in which the divine palace was floating and emitting supreme light. The sound of heaven comes from the inside, which is incomparably magnificent.


    The terrible vision only lasted for an instant and disappeared. Instead, it was a dark world. A tall figure was practicing boxing. Each fist was like a supreme skill, causing the sky to collapse and mountains and rivers to moan.


    My hair stood up all over my body, and I didn''t feel whether the rest of the spirit had been destroyed, but I''m still alive and have thoughts to prove that it hasn''t been broken.


    After a set of boxing, the huge virtual shadow began to fade. The time in my body dissipated, and the spirit emerged. There were seven ancient characters flying out and back to my spine.


    Hoo.


    I breathed a long sigh. The fist technique has been branded on the spirit. As long as you move it, you can see its profound meaning and show it.


    But I''m not stupid. At this moment, I know I can deduce that the ancient boxing is not how talented I am, but that the boxing belongs to the same vein with my Tao. The ancient words are consistent. Coupled with the dust of time, I stimulate the residual breath on the fist print and go back to the past. Therefore, I didn''t erase my spirit.


    And my way... Recalling the scene at sea, whether it''s the broken world in the vision, or the fact that I almost killed Han, looking at the ruins in front of me


    If I learn, I''m afraid I''ll really go farther and farther with Han.


    Thinking of this, without any hesitation, I directly locked the memory in the divine soul and took back the main soul. Just as he was about to collect the dust of time and activate the fist print, Chen Hao came out with a big dark tripod on his back, with excitement on his face.


    Filled with doubts, I hurried to pick it up and started to sink. I almost fell to the ground. The meridians and blood released their power at the same time, so I stabilized it in my hand, but I still felt very heavy.


    What''s that? I asked.


    Chen Hao opened the tripod cover. There was a earthy yellow cyclone swirling around it. The area was small, but in his eyes, it was like a nebula, boundless.


    Dark yellow Qi!


    I was a little surprised. This thing is very strong. There is only a little contamination on the apricot yellow flag. The power released is boundless. There are a lot of large groups inside.


    It''s just this thing. We don''t know what it''s for.


    Chen Hao said, I threw in my hammer made of yin and Yang marks. Do you want to throw in yours?


    I can''t control the yin-yang mark very well. The axe is very awkward and useless.


    Chen Hao''s behavior sometimes makes people confused. I asked him suspiciously. Are you sure it''s useful to throw it in?


    Sure enough, he grabbed his head and thought for a long time. He simply said, whether it is useful or not, anyway, the big tripod is in our hands. How to use it is our business!


    I was speechless, but I still urged my blood and threw the axe made of yin and Yang marks into it.


    You must be generous with him, or you will be angry to death.


    Chen Hao riveted his strength, picked up the tripod, shook it hard, muttered, shake it well and absorb more.


    At the beginning of chaos, xuanhuang changed into innate aura, and then the acquired aura. Since then, xuanhuang chaotic Qi has disappeared. I''m afraid there is a tripod in the hall. It''s not an accident.


    The big tripod was too heavy for the unicorn to bear. Chen Hao had to carry it. However, after breaking open the second palace, there was still a tripod of dark and yellow gas inside. Chen Hao and I were a little worried.


    Li Zhengke also kept reminding that we have to leave as soon as possible. Those people outside are about to come in.


    When the tripod is taken away, the light curtain at the door will naturally disappear.


    Although we moved fast, we heard the noise outside when we got out all four big tripods.


    Chen Hao and I hurriedly put the apricot yellow flag together. The unicorn carried one. Chen Hao and I each carried one. The prohibition on Li Zhengke was also lifted. We also took a bite to prevent him from going into trouble. Chen Hao and I supervised him back and forth.


    When we withdrew from the four halls, a group of men and women came in. Guangling Wu brought them himself. Those were upper bound friars. One of them was in his early twenties, but he had broken the void. There was a cold and arrogant young man. Guangling Wu had been walking around him all the time. He was only eighteen or nine years old, but he was already a semi saint.


    Most people should have been scattered. There are not many people coming, but they are all breaking the virtual environment.


    Followed by seven or eight overseas friars, all breaking the virtual world. Behind the Xuanmen, there are Jiang NV, Jian unintentionally, Qin Xue, Lan Yu''s sister and brother, Tuoba Guhong, the son of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families, and several teenagers who have been on the immortal list in the Xuanmen. The number is large, but the strength is not as big as that of the upper world and overseas.


    Tuoba Guhong went to the entrance of the main hall to observe. Immediately, he was scolded by an overseas monk. You are blind. Don''t you see Master Qin Feng looking? Are you qualified to go ahead?


    The younger generation of Xuanmen were flushed and gray. Tuoba Guhong only dares to hum coldly and has no pride. He could not help it, otherwise there would be a conflict and everyone in the Xuanmen would be beaten.


    But at present, only some people in Xuanmen are here. I don''t know how Baiyu Zhenjun and Guangling Wu will harm people.


    However, it seems that it will not happen in a short time.


    I was just about to ask Chen Hao to withdraw. The semi holy boy next to guanglingwu turned back and glanced at the people in the Xuanmen. He smiled a little on his cold and arrogant face, waved to Jiang Nu and said that sister Jiang Nu could come to the front and we could discuss it together.


    Chen Hao said immediately, it''s over, boss. Your junior is favored by others.


    I knocked on the back of his head and stared at him, but I really felt a little bad.


    Now in this situation, Jiang NV naturally wouldn''t come forward and hummed coldly. There was no bird Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng said with an indifferent smile that no one could enter the bronze hall before. If I come today, I will be able to enter. It''s good for you to follow me.


    Guangling wulike scolded Jiang Nu and said, don''t be ignorant of good or bad. How many people dream of following childe Qin.


    Jiang Nu was unmoved and didn''t even bother to talk. On his own territory, guanglingwu felt that he had lost someone in front of the people in the upper world. His face sank. He stepped forward and meant to do it.


    I frowned slightly and gently put down the big tripod. Seeing that I meant to do it, Chen Hao also put down the big tripod in his hand. He lowered his voice and said to Li Zhengke, don''t accept the name. Look at the xuanhuang tripod honestly and dare to play tricks. Young master, I''ll find you all over the North Sea and your cousin. I''ll poke it out for you at that time, and guanglingwu won''t let you go.


    Chen Haoyi threatened, and Li Zhengke turned pale and kept promising not to run.


    But fortunately, just as Guangling Wu wanted to do it, Qin Feng said with great grace, brother Guang, it''s too rough for you to treat beautiful women like this!


    Guangling Wu quickly smiled and took back his steps.


    I had planned to leave, but when I saw that Xuanmen was suppressed everywhere, I was worried and decided not to go first. Carrying the tripod with Chen Hao, they found a hiding place, left the flame flag and touched it back.


    Qin Feng was ready to attack the bronze hall at this time. There was a milky white bead in the palm of his hand. There were countless streamers sliding inside. It was very beautiful.


    Without any action, the beads cracked and a bright sapling grew inside. The sapling had seven branches, with five colors of light on it and no leaves.


    Qin Feng said coldly and proudly that this treasure is called the seven treasure second tree. It is refined from seven kinds of treasures: gold, silver, glass, glass, Trina, red pearl and agate. In ancient times, it was a magic weapon of heaven and could brush all the treasures in the world.


    It is another heavenly treasure.


    But what does he mean by brushing all the treasures in the world?


    Qin Feng intended to show off. When he raised his hand to the people in the Xuanmen, the sword immediately screamed. The next second, the people were shocked, because the Jue Xian sword and the trapped Xian sword on the sword''s back had fallen into Qin Feng''s hands.


    The faces of Xuanmen are blue.

 Chapter 219

    We are now exposed to many disadvantages, not to mention that being recognized has a bad impact on Han, even the four big tripods are difficult to take away.


    But if the two swords are taken away unintentionally and are not taken back, it will not be a loss of face, but the loss of the whole Xuanmen.


    Because now the only magic tools in the Xuanmen that can be regarded as heaven''s Reverend magic weapon are the cut immortal gourd and the kill immortal four swords. Although they are not as powerful as the apricot yellow flag and the seven treasure Miao tree, as long as they recover, the seven treasure second tree and the apricot yellow flag can''t be compared with them.


    After all, whether it''s the immortal flying knife or the four immortal killing swords, they are all heavenly Dharma tools based on killing and cutting.


    Of course, now we keep talking about the divine Dharma tools, but I''m afraid no one knows how strong the divine is.


    Qin Feng weighed Jue Xianjian and trap Xianjian and said, unfortunately, the great killing weapon of the ancient Heavenly Master has now fallen to this point, and it is almost impossible to repair it.


    He said so, but Qin Feng didn''t mean to return it at all. He smiled and handed the sword to the disciples behind him.


    The sword said angrily without comment. What do you mean?


    What do you mean? Qin Feng said with a faint smile that the sword is here. You can come and take it at any time.


    There are seven or eight young semi saints. All the people in the Xuanmen are not necessarily opponents. Moreover, there are seven treasures and wonderful trees, and the magic tools don''t dare to shine out.


    Jian didn''t mean to worry, but he couldn''t help it for a moment.


    It''s too much to deceive.


    Chen Hao''s teeth clenched. He didn''t go out alone enough to see. I took a deep breath and used the spring thunder breathing method. I planned to use the apricot yellow flag to shoot immediately after approaching. I didn''t want to fight back. I just wanted to get the Jue Xian sword and the trapped Xian sword back.


    Just as we were about to take action, there was a sudden sound of Amitabha behind the Xuanmen. Monk Jianyuan stepped out.


    I frowned slightly. When the Xuanmen entered the North Sea, he didn''t seem to be inside.


    Or was he too low-key and ignored by me?


    Monk Jianyuan came out of the crowd and walked towards Qin Feng step by step. On the way, he recited scriptures and held a string of pure white Buddha beads. With each sliding one, the Buddha appeared around him. He arrived in two steps from a distance of more than ten meters.


    Qin Feng''s face was cold. He brushed the second tree in his hand and wanted to take away the Buddha beads in Jianyuan''s hand. However, there was a Buddhist mark in Jianyuan''s eyebrow, which was holy and holy. The seven treasure second tree fell, and five colors of light attacked Jianyuan.


    The sword was inadvertently brushed away too fast and didn''t see the doorway. Now monk Jianyuan made a move. People can see that the five color light contains the power of the five elements. All objects in the five elements can''t escape its bondage.


    The Buddha beads in Jianyuan''s hand are not vulgar, but they are also in the five elements. However, the seven treasures and wonderful trees fall, but they can''t break the Holy Buddha light on Jianyuan.


    When he was close to half a meter, Jianyuan suddenly opened his mouth. He didn''t know what words and sounds he was spitting. He saw a golden lotus flying out of his mouth. The lotus rotated and jumped at Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng''s face changed and he drank. The second tree in his hand took back the beads. When it appeared, it was a five-color long sword. At the moment of breaking the air, the Golden Lotus split, the flying time and dust all stood still, the people around were affected, and the movements were fixed at the same time.


    At first I thought it was caused by the power of Qin Feng''s sword, but the next second I saw Jianyuan walking in a leisurely court. I went to the upper bound friar holding the sword, grabbed Jue Xian and trapped Xian, and turned back to the Xuanmen.


    When he came back, everyone suddenly resumed action.


    Guangling Wu shouted angrily, and a Juxian bell appeared in his hand. He was about to sweep towards the Xuanmen people. But Qin Feng turned white and grabbed Guangling Wu. He also took away the seven treasures and wonderful tree in his hand, and said with a little surprise that it was you.


    Childe Qin, isn''t he a monk? I''ll clean it up for you. Guangling Wu asked for war, but he didn''t move his hand. He''s not stupid. Qin Feng couldn''t get rid of that bondage just now. He went up to die.


    Now it''s just a sign of loyalty.


    Qin Feng just stopped and ignored guanglingwu. Instead, he looked at Jianyuan and said, I didn''t expect you to fall into the lower world. It''s really an accident.


    amitabha. Jianyuan sang the Buddha and said genially that the Buddha said that all sentient beings are equal. How can we distinguish between the upper and the lower. Besides, the little monk only talks about this life, not about the previous life.


    I frowned slightly and muttered, is he the reincarnation of the Buddha now?


    Qin Feng snorted coldly, not in words, but his arrogance was suppressed. Xuanmen was relieved, but lanyue didn''t know Jianyuan except Jian.


    Jian inadvertently accepted the double swords, played a bergamot and thanked Jianyuan.


    Jianyuan smiled and said nothing.


    Chen Hao was even more angry when he saw this. He said angrily, this smelly monk wants to soak my girlfriend!


    As soon as my face turned black, I grabbed him in time and said, why is your head getting harder and harder? Did casting demon body damage your head? Jianyuan is a reincarnated Buddha. Let''s not say that he is an eminent monk now. If he was a future Buddha in a previous life, I''m afraid it was the existence of the level of heaven. How could he break the precepts?


    Chen Hao was stunned. He grabbed his head and said that you were right. He almost knocked the bald donkey on the head by mistake.


    I smiled helplessly and didn''t know what to say.


    Qin Feng ate it and didn''t show off the treasure. He turned and stepped towards the bronze door. The seven treasures tree brushed fiercely towards the bronze door, but the light curtain didn''t appear.


    Guangling was stunned and soon said with a smile that elder martial brother Qin''s second tree was really powerful. He brushed away all the dark and yellow Qi he guarded.


    Qin Feng frowned slightly. Ignoring guanglingwu''s flattery, he walked forward for two steps. When he found that there was no obstruction, he quickly entered the hall. Then he gave a cry of surprise. Someone had come.


    The people in the upper world rushed in when they heard the speech. A moment later, Qin Feng came out with a cold face and went straight to the second palace. When all four came over, he sneered. It seems that there are experts. It''s interesting. When did the lower world become so interesting.


    The faces of several major overseas leaders have changed. Guanglingwu said that all the people on our side are here, and


    Qin Feng raised his hand and said, I know how much weight you have. If it could be broken, the things in the temple would not wait until now.


    At this time, the people in Xuanmen also looked at them with a blank face, but Qin Feng looked at them. Guangling Wu like said in an ordered tone that you should check the people who came in according to the list immediately.


    Qin Feng''s face was cold all the way.


    Chen Hao and I waited for them to leave before returning to the xuanhuang tripod. Chen Hao fished out his weapons. The original black and white Yin and Yang marks have been mixed together. When waving, the xuanhuang Qi flows and releases the initial power of heaven and earth. It is very strong.


    All right?


    I also fished out the axe, which was similar to his. It really integrated a lot of dark and yellow Qi.


    It can be said that it happened once or twice, but taking into account the past, it can only show that Chen Hao is very lucky and can make mistakes every time.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t say anything. I gave him the black and yellow axe. It would be stronger for him to use it.


    We were not ready to leave until it was dark, but at this time, someone in the empty hall was shouting our names with his voice like Jiang NV.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t dare to be exposed. We went out with the flame flag. We saw Jianyuan and Jiang NV sneaking over. Chen Hao asked me to stay. He carried a flag and rolled the people in when he approached them.


    Chen Hao was very careful. He talked to them for a few words. After covering the air machine, he took them around for a few times, and then came to my hiding place.


    I waved the flaming flag and docked with Chen Hao. The moment I saw me, Jiang Nu''s face showed joy, but soon realized that she was too enthusiastic and her face was cold again.


    Jianyuan was very calm. She looked at me with a smile and said, little benefactor, meet again.


    I nodded and asked him how he knew that Chen Hao and I were here.


    Jianyuan was very sincere. He smiled and said, I have the insight of Buddhism and can see through the things in the three realms. When I came, I saw the little benefactor. When I saw you want to fight, the little monk took the lead.


    thank you very much.


    I saluted. Jianyuan looked at Jiang Nu and said, benefactor, you are so smart. When she saw someone entering the bronze hall, she immediately guessed that you haven''t left yet.


    Chen Hao is a little worried. After all, it''s easy to be noticed when they come here. He interrupts. All right, let alone insight or speculation. What are you doing with us?


    Jian Yuan said that the qibaomiao tree was a Buddhist magic weapon in those days, but the dark yellow gas belongs to chaos and does not enter the five elements. At present, the Xuanmen is in danger everywhere. If the magic weapon inhales the dark yellow gas, it can compete with the qibaomiao tree.


    I looked at Jianyuan. He broke the void. I knew it before. It''s just that Buddhists seldom walk around the Xuanmen gate. They just meet several times. Can I believe him?


    Jian Yuan said that the magic tools that fell into our Xuanmen secret place were damaged and fell after a war, and the seven treasures wonderful tree, apricot yellow flag and the magic beads in Qin Feng''s hand were not damaged. Now with the two Qi of xuanhuang, magic tools such as cutting immortal gourd and killing immortal sword can be restored to the peak.


    I smiled bitterly and said, I don''t want to hide, but the four big tripods are very heavy and can''t be reduced. If you carry them back, you will clearly tell guanglingwu that you have got the things in the bronze hall.


    If I could give it to them unconsciously, I would have carried it out. Why not.


    Jianyuan was not in a hurry at this time. He said that the little monk had a skill that could be collected, and many magic tools of the Xuanmen could be removed and changed in it. The dark yellow Qi would not be found. He said that the Buddha''s seal on his eyebrows glowed, and a golden world appeared, which is a Buddhist magic power similar to one flower and one world.


    When I saw it, I said happily, it''s just right. You take out all the xuanhuang tripods, give three to my wife, and keep one for the recovery of all magic tools. By the way, guanglingwu and baiyuzhenjun have made a lot of Amethyst Tianlei. They will plot against you here. I guess they want to make an accident. You should be careful.


    After that, I planned to ask Jianyuan to accept the xuanhuang tripod, but then Chen Hao interrupted and said, I think bald head can take two back, one for my sister-in-law and the other for Xuanmen. The remaining two are kept by me and my boss.


    Chen Hao this reminder, I suddenly wake up, the heart of harm can not be, the heart of prevention can not be absent, smell words is not to say more.


    Jianyuan naturally heard it, smiled, opened the Buddha seal and received two tripods. Jiang Nu was reluctant to give up. She felt that she had a lot to say to me, but it was really inappropriate to stay for a long time.


    As soon as they left, Chen Hao and the three of us didn''t dare to stop and hurried away with the big tripod, but when we passed a ruins, we heard two furtive voices.


    One of them said that I had sprinkled jade girl powder at the rest place of ginger girl according to the instructions of senior brother. As long as I inhaled the slightest, I would be absolutely capable tonight. Senior brother Qin was so cool that his legs softened.

 Chapter 220

    Chen Hao and I didn''t quite understand what they said. We were stunned and asked Li Zhengke what it meant to make our legs soft?


    Li Zhengke coughed twice and said with an old master''s look on his face that jade girl powder is a kind of flattering medicine. It''s very powerful. Even if she breaks through the virtual environment, it''s difficult to suppress it. I think she can''t stand it just after juxia.


    Flattering medicine


    I thought of those things in the cultivation method at once, and my face sank. Chen Hao said, boss, I''m afraid it''s too late to catch up.


    They had just left for a while, but at their speed, I''m afraid they would have gone back long ago.


    Listening to the conversation between the two people in the ruins, the medicine has been sprinkled in Jiang NV''s residence.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly put the tripod on the unicorn''s back and asked Chen Hao to find a shelter for me first.


    When I was about to leave, I heard the two people say that Bai Yuzhen Jun will come soon. At that time, let childe Qin find a place to avoid. After the incident, we will pretend to be an accident.


    Amethyst Tianlei was originally something on the immortal road. Although it was strange to appear outside the temple, it really caused the fact with strength, and the Xuanmen could only bear it.


    The two people talking, one is a friar in the upper world and the other is an overseas friar. They don''t know whether they deliberately avoid people to talk here or meet by chance.


    Chen Hao asked, boss, the upper bound is so strong, why do you play this dirty means?


    After thinking about it, I want to say that there are two reasons. The first is that they can come to Xianlu, but they can''t go out, that is, they can''t do it directly. Overseas is the dog they are going to keep. If Qin Feng comes here, Xuanmen will retaliate outside. The second is good news. They play tricks, which shows that they are also afraid and afraid.


    Bai Wushuang entered the demon world, Shiao mountain and ancient beast. That thing absorbed the emperor''s blood of Han, and its cultivation improved by leaps and bounds, while the strength of its transformed zombies also soared.


    And those two big copper coffins. Inside are Han''s parents. I''m afraid they also have the ability to go against the sky.


    Chen Hao grinned and hurriedly reminded me that, boss, you are delaying, and your junior will be double repaired!


    I stared at her, but I didn''t dare to delay. I carried the flag and flew to the place where they settled.


    They are stationed outside the palace. The friars in the upper world live in a golden hall. It is a magic weapon that can be transformed.


    When you are full, hold on and create such a magic weapon, but it is also a symbol of strength.


    When most disciples of Xuanmen were still longing for an attack magic weapon, they were already making a magic weapon for pleasure. This is the gap.


    But by comparison, the overseas side is more shabby, and they all live in the open air.


    The Xuan gate has a jade shuttle with Qinxue, which can also be transformed. The jade light converges and is not so publicized, but the above circulation is ancient symbols. I believe that with xuanhuang tripod, it will have greater changes after its recovery.


    The three groups are far apart, so I don''t have to worry that there are capable people in the upper world who can see me.


    When I got to the door of the jade shuttle, I saw monk Jianyuan meditating on the grass outside. He looked at me for the first time, got up and walked to the woods behind the jade shuttle. He felt that he had something to say to me.


    I hurried up, opened the flame flag and pulled him in. The first sentence was to say that someone was going to poison Jiang nu. Jianyuan put his hands together, took out a Vajra Bodhi and said, I have noticed that I took the eyebrow poison with the Vajra Bodhi.


    Hearing the speech, I was relieved and subconsciously touched the Vajra Bodhi on my body. He gave me that thing. I don''t know what use it is, but he kept it around. Now it seems to be useful.


    Jianyuan received the Vajra Bodhi and said that the female benefactor has been targeted by lecherous people. The hidden arrow can be solved. It''s just that the color center grinds people. Guangling Wu blindly flatters Qin Feng. I''m afraid he will take risks. I think you''d better take benefactor Jiang away.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. If Qin Feng is strong, it''s really hard to do. But if ginger is going with me, and not to be suspected?


    Almsgiver, the world is very big. I will come forward and say that almsgiver Jiang went out alone to find opportunities, and they can''t do anything.


    I was worried about the remaining girls. Jianyuan smiled and said that Qin Feng was not a lecherous. He was only fascinated by Jiang NV before he listened to guanglingwu''s words.


    How do you know he''s not lecherous? I stared at Jianyuan, but there were several female disciples in Xuanmen. If they were double trained, they would be very sad.


    Jianyuan pointed to his eyebrow and said, time is running out, benefactor, there''s no need to delay. I''ll call out Jiang Nu now. Guangling Wu should come later.


    I clenched my teeth, patted him on the shoulder and said, little monk, I believe your insight. You are also from Xuanmen and from the mainland. If you can''t protect them well, you will be ashamed of the golden light temple at that time. Isn''t it?


    Jianyuan smiled faintly, as if he didn''t hear me, and turned to the jade shuttle.


    After he left, I lost my breath and my heart beat a little fast. I thought he was the reincarnation of the God and a man of great luck. If you discipline him like this, won''t you retaliate against me in the future?


    When thinking, Jianyuan has come with Jiang NV. Ginger''s face was still a little confused. She didn''t know what had happened.


    But I didn''t have time to explain, because someone from the upper boundary came out of the golden hall and was coming towards the Xuanmen station. I quickly covered Jiang Nu with a big flag and told Jianyuan that I would try my best to solve Bai Yuzhen Jun in the dark, but you should be careful.


    After that, I took Jiang Nu to leave. On the way, she asked with some dissatisfaction, Zhang Tong, what do you mean? Do you really treat me as a maid and have to take care of you all the time?


    I glared at her and said, who cares about you? I wouldn''t bother to care about you if Guangling martial envoy didn''t give you flattery and then give you to Qin Fengshuang for one night.


    Ginger girl''s eyebrows were picked and her face was a little pink. I looked at her and said, I''m not adding fuel and vinegar, I just told you the truth.


    No, I added, he''s going to make you unable to get out of bed!


    Pooh!


    Jiang Nu spat with a red face and stretched out her hand to pull my ear. I opened her hand, glared at her fiercely and said, if you don''t like it, I''ll send you back now and let Qin Feng stab you to death.


    Little bastard, it''s getting worse and worse. Ginger was so angry that her face became more red and her breathing was still a little short.


    I said, don''t talk like my wife. You''re not her.


    Jiang Nu still wanted to speak, but she was blocked by my word. She was a little angry and didn''t talk to me.


    But on the way, I felt that the fragrance on her body was hot and tempting. When I looked back, I saw that her face was like peach blossom and her eyes were like water. With a frown, he hurriedly asked her, "can''t you inhale the medicine?"?


    As soon as I asked, Jiang Nu''s eyes recovered some clarity. A little panic flashed on her face and hurried to let me stop. When she fell to the ground, she sat cross legged.


    I feel her breath is more warm and attractive to men. The undulating chest lured me to swallow my saliva and forcibly moved my eyes away from looking at her.


    After a few minutes, ginger opened her eyes and said that some abnormal breath was mixed in my real yuan. It was so hot.


    The first sentence was normal. The two "hot" cakes in the back made my bones soft. I hurriedly stuffed the Vajra Bodhi into her hand and warned her, don''t mess around. I won''t double repair with you. I''m still a child!


    Starting with Vajra Bodhi, she looked clear and bright, and her face turned red. As if he had returned to normal, he stared at me and got up to let me go on.


    On the way, I kept urging the flame flag to sense Chen Hao''s position. Finally, I found Chen Hao in a ruin. He dug a big pit in the ruins with sweat and buried one of the big tripods. The other one is still outside.


    Chen Hao said, boss, we hide one here and one elsewhere. By the way, now we are not afraid of being found. We just throw the flame flag into the bubble, which may be repaired.


    I nodded and threw the flag in.


    When Jiang Nu came here, she sat cross legged. The Vajra Bodhi in her hand turned red. There were some naturally formed patterns on it, which vaguely coincided with the Tao patterns.


    It can be seen that there is a reason why Bodhi is regarded as the most precious treasure of Buddhism.


    Seeing that she was in a bad situation, I secretly took Li Zhengke aside to ask about jade girl powder. I didn''t say that Jiang NV inhaled a little and asked around.


    Li Zhengke is a sensible person. He pretends not to know, but simply says that the jade girl powder is used for fun on the Guangling Wuhua boat. Ordinary women can''t extricate themselves even if they smell the smell. Those with high accomplishments can be suppressed, but that thing is like a maggot on the tarsal bone. It is necessary for the virgin body to inhale, that... Can do.


    What else does Li Zhengke want to say? Jiang Nu has finished adjusting her breath, her complexion has returned to normal, and she coughed twice in the distance.


    I just stopped and didn''t continue to ask Li Zhengke.


    Jiang NV said, Tong Tong, Vajra Bodhi lent me some time.


    Um. I nodded and looked at her with some worry. I didn''t know whether to tell her the truth, but I thought about it. There is a Vajra Bodhi, maybe it can hold it down.


    Jianyuan still doesn''t understand the power of jade girl powder, but it''s not surprising to think about it. How can Buddhism ring color understand these things? It''s estimated that it''s just a powerful poison.


    Chen Hao has buried the tripod and made a disguise. I took out the flame light flag from the dark yellow Ding. If it has been repaired, the dark yellow Qi on it is stronger.


    Unfortunately, the other three poles were broken by a small wooden axe. The incomplete magic weapon has limited function.


    Chen Hao fished out his apricot yellow flag and rolled it around for a long time. The dust sprinkled on the planed earth and stone. We didn''t leave with the last big tripod until we couldn''t see any trace like the surrounding.


    Jiang Nu stopped talking on the way. She seemed to have something to say, but I interrupted her in advance. If you want to say something about me and Han, you don''t have to.


    I said, shaking my hand with the ring in front of her eyes. No matter what Han Peng has done now, it is an appearance, and the ring can fully explain her heart.


    Jiang Nu frowned and said, what I want to say is about the Yao family.


    As soon as my face sank, I avoided it, didn''t want to mention it, and didn''t know how to face it for a while.


    Seeing that I was depressed, Jiang Nu wanted to persuade me, but Chen Hao interrupted her again and asked me, boss, where are we going now?


    I glanced at Jiang Nu, and she breathed out, not going to say. I was secretly relieved and told Chen Hao to go back and meet Bai Yuzhen Jun.

 Chapter 221

    Bai Yuzhen Jun comes in with Amethyst Tianlei. It''s best if we can intercept and kill them on the way. Besides, he has five boxes of Amethyst Tianlei, which can be used to deal with Qin Feng.


    Moreover, this immortal road is only the beginning now, and they will continue to go on. If they find any great treasure, there is Amethyst Tianlei, and there is a great chance to seize it.


    When Jiang Nu heard that we were going to kill Bai Yuzhen Jun, she frowned and said, if you do this, it will only make your wife more difficult.


    I said, you don''t know my wife at all. In her eyes, there was little talk of compromise and embarrassment. Now compromise because Xuanmen is too weak. She is considering for you and wants you to get more opportunities on immortal road.


    Ginger frowned slightly and didn''t believe what I said, but she didn''t defend.


    Two days later, we lurked on the roadside when we came, waiting for Bai Yuzhen Jun to pass by.


    I didn''t sleep for a long time. I was very sleepy. Chen Hao seemed to be tired and walked around with Li Zhengke carrying a big flag.


    After absorbing the dark and yellow Qi, the coverage of the flag has become larger, and it can be covered together with the sound. Jianyuan''s eye is known as the eye of the three worlds. It is estimated that we can''t see us now.


    I pulled a large piece of broken copper plate, inserted the flame flag next to it, and fell asleep on it. When I was confused, I also dreamed of Han Yu. In the dream, she rode on my face and twisted, and her hands were dishonestly teasing caterpillars.


    Half asleep and half awake, my breathing was heavy, but at this time, the ring on my middle finger suddenly released a cold, which stimulated me to wake up all at once.


    The next second I found that it was not a dream. Caterpillars were really being played with. When I looked on my side, I found that Jiang Nu didn''t know when to lie down next to me. Her face was like peach blossom, her eyes were like waves, her mouth was slightly open, and she spit out fragrant heat on my face


    I was so scared that I got up and wanted to pull her hand out, but she held it tightly, which was embarrassing


    Soon, I hurried to call her name again. Jiang Nu had some consciousness and whispered. The voice was like a kitten, which made my heart crisp.


    In addition, her hands were so soft that she couldn''t help shivering and shaking her body.


    The next second I blushed, forcibly pulled her hand out, helped her sit up straight, put one hand against the center of her eyebrows, and the meridians in her body quickly entered her mind.


    She still had a little Qingming. She chanted my name and didn''t resist, but her body pasted it to me and lingered.


    The caterpillar just spat. I didn''t feel very uncomfortable. I was very determined. I didn''t care about her rubbing her chest on my face and forcibly suppressed the real yuan in her body.


    Zhenyuan has gold and milky white. Her is milky white, but at this time, it is mixed with some pink, which should be a potion.


    As soon as I pressed Zhenyuan, she woke up. Seeing her appearance, she blushed and hurriedly pushed me to get up. I hurriedly said, don''t move. I''ll loosen the pressure. Later, you''ll grind the big white rabbit again.


    Because of ignorance, I have some open mouth. But ginger''s face turned red and half sat down and didn''t dare to move.


    I urged the meridians to rely on its uniqueness to erase the pink smell, but soon found that it could not be erased and could only be absorbed.


    I hesitated and told Jiang Nu that I would suck the eyebrow poison into my body first so that you wouldn''t feel bad again.


    As soon as Jiang NV heard this, what would you do?


    My wife is going to eat me. It will be eliminated at that time. I answered her honestly.


    Ginger turned her eyes and muttered that your wife is really a wonderful flower. Her husband should be raised from childhood and play while she is tender.


    I''m not talking to her. The meridians cover her Dantian, separate the pink breath, and then melt into the meridians to bring it out.


    That breath was very domineering. I wanted to disperse when it entered my body, but there was just a sign that my spine was shining. Seven ancient words instantly put it in the open Dantian.


    Seeing that I could suppress it, I gasped. As long as it doesn''t happen now, it''s good to eat it later. I''m not very worried.


    I took back my mind and just looked at Jiang NV''s chest. I couldn''t help reaching out and touching her. She was so frightened that she blushed and hurried back. I patted her heavily on my hand and said angrily, why are you so careless?


    You still touch me?


    I replied angrily and looked at her wet crotch. She reacted and hated to clean her hands with Zhenyuan.


    After handling the pants, Chen Hao and Li Zhengke came back carrying the flag. Chen Hao looked inside and asked himself, is nothing wrong? How do I feel the atmosphere is strange.


    Ginger''s face turned red and she didn''t dare to look at me.


    I stared at Chen Hao and asked if others had come. Don''t plug the leak and be busy in vain.


    Chen Hao said with a smile, here they are, and they will spend the night outside tonight. The white jade Zhenjun is really romantic. He just tossed with a nun and looked really exciting.


    Jiang Nu''s face looked ugly. She whispered and asked me if Chen Hao had just peeked.


    I couldn''t communicate and shook my head. Chen Hao is not so boring. Jiang Nu is making a shadow of the wind and thinks that Chen Hao is hinting at her. She is a typical thief with a guilty heart.


    I looked at the ring and felt guilty.


    But think about it. It''s not intimate. I didn''t do anything sorry.


    Chen Hao talked about the outside situation. In addition to Bai Yuzhen Jun, the other five elders are juxia peak, and the female monk is also juxia. If you start, you have to restrain the five elders who keep Amethyst Tianlei at the first time.


    To suppress the five people, Chen Hao and I have to do it at the same time. Li Zhengke and Jiang Nu have to hold Bai yuzhenjun and the nun temporarily.


    Ginger, I''m relieved, but I''m not sure whether Li Zhengke will help.


    After thinking about it, I still sealed him and threw him in the ruins. It is difficult for Jiang Nu to hold Bai yuzhenjun and the nunnery alone, but it is much safer than Li Zhengke''s temporary transformation.


    After the plan, Jiang Nu carried the flame light flag alone, Chen Hao and I carried the Wuji apricot yellow flag, and the three quietly touched it.


    Baiyu Zhenjun also brought a tent with luminous night pearls and virtual shadows. He was pushing back and forth on the nun. He didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Hao smacked his tongue and said that the boy was really capable. He started again just after the end.


    I wanted to go and have a peek, but Jiang Nu dragged me back and whispered, if you dare to go, I''ll tell your wife and let her clean you up.


    I still feel guilty when I move out of Han, especially when that happened just now. Han Dan said that caterpillars only belong to her. Now it doesn''t feel like it


    Because Baiyu Zhenjun works, the other five elders are far away. I asked Jiang Nu not to take the initiative. Baiyu Zhenjun comes out and blocks it a little.


    After explaining that Chen Hao and I passed by, five old people sat cross legged and formed a circle. Chen Hao put the apricot yellow flag among them. The dark and yellow Qi scattered and suppressed the five people.


    When our bodies were exposed, the five people immediately jumped up from the ground and wanted to disperse, but the flag shook and forcibly gathered them together. Chen Hao took out the black tower. When it fell, the dark and yellow air fell like a golden fairy waterfall. The two old people were smashed by the black tower just after they started.


    Chen Hao shot fiercely, smashed the two people''s seal formula, stepped down with one foot, swept the black tower and directly destroyed the two people''s spirits.


    I used zombie boxing to fight against the three people at the same time. I couldn''t kill them, but I urged the dark yellow pressure on the apricot yellow flag to stop them. Chen Hao turned back and killed another person.


    At this time, I saw an old man open the box and wanted to get Amethyst Tianlei. He was so frightened that he shouted angrily and punched him on the shoulder. His body protector Zhenyuan was defeated. His shoulder drooped and his face sank. He wanted to urge the magic weapon in his arms. But my second punch broke his mind.


    The black tower in Chen Hao''s hand was originally a magic weapon for the soul, which was quenched by the dark and yellow gas. As long as the town is under, the souls of the five people will be wiped out.


    I just killed one, and he killed the remaining four.


    But after my seventh vertebrae was lit up, it was not particularly laborious to deal with this peak without magic tools and fairies.


    Chen Hao picked up five boxes and threw them into the nearby ruins. Excitedly, the dark and yellow Qi is really powerful. I''m going to put myself in for a bubble.


    I thought he was joking. I gave him a white look and didn''t say much. I pulled up the flag on the ground and rushed to Jiang NV. That kind of comfortable thing, Bai Yuzhen Jun didn''t want to be disturbed. With the apricot yellow flag covering his breath, he didn''t come out. He just yelled at the outside. What''s the matter.


    Jiang Nu and I were about to start when we heard the speech, but Chen Hao pinched his neck, pretended to be an old voice, and said carelessly, childe, it''s nothing.


    Bai Yuzhen said impatiently when he heard the speech, get away from me.


    Chen Hao answered and made the sound of leaving footsteps. Baiyu Zhenjun listened and continued to toss on the nun. For a time, the extravagant voice heard that our three faces were hot.


    Jiang Nu is old and knows something about her. She avoids the beginning and doesn''t go to see it. Chen Hao listened and whispered to me, boss, wait for me for a few minutes.


    Chen Hao turned and left. Jiang Nu and I stood under the same flag. Listening to the extravagant voice, our faces were very red and embarrassed.


    When Jiang Nu saw me staring at her, she stared and asked me what I did. Go back to your wife.


    I gave her a white look.


    Ginger turned her back and shook the flame flag to isolate the sound outside.


    Chen Hao went for two or three minutes before he came back. As a result, he carried the xuanhuang tripod. He flew over the tent and signaled us to step back.


    At this time, Bai Yuzhen Jun in the tent suddenly gave a low roar, his body shook straight, and the female nun''s voice gradually decreased.


    At this time, Chen Hao fiercely swept the apricot yellow flag to the tent. With a loud bang, the tent turned into fly ash. Bai Yuzhen Jun was frightened, the dark light flashed, and his clothes appeared directly on him. The nun''s clothes are also magic tools. She put them on at the first time.


    But the next second, they were greeted by Chen Hao''s xuanhuang tripod. He didn''t hit the tripod with his tripod, but opened the tripod mouth upside down, and the dark yellow fairy falls like a waterfall.


    Almost for a moment, several mysterious lights exploded on Bai Yuzhen Jun''s body. The folding fan appeared on his body. After unfolding, the four characters of "king in the world" collapsed directly before they could manifest.

 Chapter 222

    Baiyu Zhenjun was not only a magic weapon, but Chen Hao injected Zhenyuan into the tripod, as if he could control it. The terrible dark yellow Qi completely turned into murderous Qi. The tripod was urged by Chen Hao, and nine ancient characters appeared on it.


    At first glance, I didn''t recognize it. At the second glance, I felt a little familiar. After a closer look, I found that it was the truth. Like Wang pangzi''s ancient mantra, there are only a few characters slightly different.


    However, the nine ancient characters on the tripod appeared, and a piece of yellow cloth flew out of Bai Yuzhen Jun''s body. There were several holes on it, but the appearance blocked the black and yellow Qi.


    Seeing Chen Hao and me, Bai Yuzhen shouted angrily, Zhang Tong, Chen Hao, you want to die.


    The ancient words in my body beat, and the power of terror condensed on my fist. I greeted Chen Hao and rushed directly into the dark and yellow gas.


    Now I''m going in. The dark and yellow Qi takes the initiative to avoid me.


    Chen Hao was really able to control it, otherwise he didn''t dare to use it as a weapon. In that way, he couldn''t beat people. Instead, he quenched the magic weapon of Baiyu Zhenjun.


    My fist shone and hit the yellow cloth directly, but a desolate breath was released from it, like a curtain of heaven, which stopped my attack.


    Now I can kill the peak of juxia with one punch. My strength can''t be underestimated. In my expectation, at least I can shake Huang Bu away. But now its grain silk has not moved, and it has removed the dark and yellow Qi to protect the white jade real king.


    But Baiyu Zhenjun was dragged by me, and it was impossible to escape. Seeing the rags on his head, he hit me with the same punch.


    The two fists collided like iron and steel. My arm was numb and the runes on my bones were all visible. Baiyu Zhenjun also had white light overflow on his body. His flesh was very strong. He took a oblique step and took the initiative to punch. He said coldly in his mouth, compare with me. You''ll die.


    I was a little proud of him and wanted to compete. The spring thunder exploded between my mouth and nose. In a short time, they hit seven or eight fists, but he withstood it and didn''t step back. On the contrary, my arm was numb and it was difficult for my fingers to make a fist.


    What is your constitution?


    I asked, changed my left hand and punched again.


    Baiyu Zhenjun said coldly, my constitution is not known by ordinary people like you.


    He also fought with his left hand. I found that his right hand was as droopy and numb as me.


    The nun was also protected by rags. She wanted to attack me. Seeing this, Mrs. Jiang flashed into the dark yellow gas, and the river appeared directly in front of her.


    The girl''s appearance is beautiful and slightly inferior to that of Jiang and Han, but she also has a beautiful appearance. After all, it''s rare to see a girl who can be more beautiful than Han and Jiang.


    No wonder Baiyu Zhenjun was so eager to do it twice in a short time.


    If I do it with Han, I''m afraid I can do it all the time. Because she is too beautiful to arouse desire.


    He thought in his heart, but he didn''t stay in his hand. He hit several punches in an instant. When the fifth punch came, Bai Yuzhen didn''t dare to touch me. He raised his hand and pressed the rag towards me.


    Feeling the desolate breath, I shouted angrily, transferred the seven ancient words on the spine to my fist and greeted the rag.


    But at the moment of touching, the rag became bigger and when the head cover was pressed down.


    My sight was blurred in front of me, and I was punched in the middle of my eyebrow. The spirit drifted away. If it weren''t for the protection of the golden veins, and the white jade Zhenjun was just holding the peak of the Xia realm, it would directly break my soul.


    I stumbled out of the dark yellow air, felt dizzy and swollen, hurried back and escaped from the rags. But Bai Yuzhen Jun also took the opportunity to run out. Before I could stand firm, he pulled the yellow cloth and wrapped it in his fist and attacked with a flying fist.


    When I passed God, his fist was in front of me.


    People who can be famous are hard nails, and his rags are strange, like magic tools, and there are no runes on them. It''s not a magic weapon, but it''s very powerful.


    I don''t have a small wooden axe, any magic tools, and I don''t have any superfluous magic skills. I can only fight with my fist.


    At the moment of collision, I felt like a mountain pressing the top. The strength of Bai Yuzhen Jun more than doubled. My whole life was boiling, leaping back dozens of steps, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Fortunately, there is Spring Bud breathing method. The Qi and blood is fast and stable, but the whole hand is numb and out of control.


    Baiyu Zhenjun sneered and said, with your local steamed stuffed bun, you dare to fight with me and don''t know whether to live or die.


    Seeing that I suffered a loss, daughter Jiang quickly got out, and the female Xiuli was accepted by xuanhuang Ding.


    I found that the xuanhuang tripod became tens of meters high. Chen Hao bared his teeth, and his whole body was shining black. He fiercely raised the tripod and threw it down at Bai Yuzhen.


    After suffering from the loss of dark and yellow Qi, Bai Yuzhen Jun soared into the air and wanted to escape, but Chen Hao''s Rune pattern flashed and his talent was released. He directly put him back to the ground, and the big tripod fell down immediately.


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid, Bai Yuzhen shouted angrily. His whole skin turned into lanolin, vaguely emitting jade luster, and his hair and eyebrows turned white in an instant.


    I was surprised. Is his body a jade?


    It''s just that his Lao Tzu is called Ziyu Zhenjun. Can''t he give birth to a stone?


    I was a little surprised, but the man didn''t stop. He flew over the big tripod, hit it with a fist in the air, burst out all his strength and fell down under the big tripod.


    Jiang Nu''s strange image became apparent, and the river fell down, and also hit the tripod. For a time, the tripod buzzed, and the dark yellow gas falling inside shook wildly, and buckled on the head of Baiyu Zhenjun.


    Bang.


    The loud noise and time dust scattered everywhere. The old yellow cloth finally gave off a ray of light, but it only flashed away. It resisted the blow of xuanhuang Ding, but Baiyu Zhenjun couldn''t carry it. His body made a crisp sound and was instantly full of cracks.


    Chen Hao pressed again and Dading pressed down. The shape of the white jade Zhenjun exploded and broke into a pile of jade, but a white light flew out at the center of the eyebrow and wanted to escape.


    Jiang Nu''s vision of the Yellow River became apparent and quickly caught up with her. The flaming flag in her hand made a sound. She directly swept the white light in, fell and opened it. It was a glittering white jade.


    I just picked up the rag, pulled it and looked at it. It looked like it was torn from a complete cloth. I was about to take a closer look. Suddenly, I saw Chen Hao pad the white jade on the tripod and smash it with a hammer made of Yin-Yang marks. As a result, I smashed it several times. Suddenly, a white lotus appeared on it, holy and solemn, and there was a virtual shadow of a female Bodhisattva in it.


    I was startled and hurriedly grabbed Chen Hao and said that this jade might have a great connection with the ancient female Bodhisattva, even his Lao Tzu.


    Hey! Chen Hao shouted at the jade like a psycho. If you can understand me, shake it for me.


    The light on the jade was dark and calm, and did not respond to Chen Hao. Jiang Nu said, this is the jade soul, which may be useful in the future. If you don''t want it, give it to me.


    I can''t use it. Chen Hao also said no, but gave it to her... I''m worried. What if it turns into a person in the middle of the night and stabs you secretly?


    A dog cannot spit out ivory.


    Jiang Nu was angry and blushed slightly. She raised her hand and knocked on my head, but I avoided it gently. As a result, she didn''t want jade soul anymore. She was worried that what I said was true.


    Finally, I called Wu De out and asked him to take it back into his longevity collar.


    When Wu De went back, he reminded me and Chen Hao that he might be robbed in the near future.


    More than a month has passed since he sensed it. Chen Hao and I have forgotten it, but this is his second reminder. I''m afraid it won''t take too long to get through the robbery. I''m inevitably worried.


    Chen Hao collected the tripod and put it on the ground temporarily. He used to close the box. He was very careful for fear that Amethyst Tianlei would explode.


    After opening, there are three jade boxes in each box. I carefully opened one of them. There is a kind of purple fluid. It is folded in the jade box to form a ball, but the flowing purple light is uneven, forming purple dark light with different shades. It is very beautiful, but this kind of bright thing almost killed me. Now I am still very afraid.


    The things left by the failure of Xiandu robbery in ancient times hide a lot of terror, but they can''t be seen. They can''t be contaminated.


    Chen Hao, Jiang Nu and I met this kind of thing for the first time. We didn''t know how to use it. I went back and brought Li Zhengke. Seeing that we succeeded in grabbing Amethyst Tianlei from Baiyu Zhenjun, he turned pale and asked, where is Baiyu Zhenjun?


    I pointed to the pile of broken white jade. Here, it has become slag.


    Li Zhengke heaved his breath and said, you''ve made a big trouble. His father and he are the jade under the stage of an ancient white jade Buddha in the purple bamboo forest, with a big background.


    The source is big. Can the Bodhisattva live?


    I gave him a stare. Li Zhengke was choked by me and said reluctantly that he couldn''t say so, but his Lao Tzu Ziyu Zhenjun was powerful. If he knew


    Don''t worry about it. I interrupted him. If Ziyu Zhenjun were so powerful, he wouldn''t miss the chance to kill my wife last time in Sanxian island.


    Apricot yellow flag trapped Han, they didn''t dare to fight, and now they don''t dare.


    Um!


    Li Zhengke was stunned. He seemed to think what I said was reasonable.


    But just then, a blue light rose in the distant sky, flew to a very high place and suddenly exploded.


    Ginger frowned slightly. It was the secret signal of our Xuanmen. It was a signal to call everyone over. I don''t know if something happened.


    I said, what else can happen? Bai Yuzhen Jun still has two days to go. If they dare to get rid of the people in the Xuanmen, they will naturally find an excuse to let the people in the Xuanmen summon them.


    At this point, it suddenly occurred to me that if guanglingwu waited for two days and didn''t see Bai Yuzhen Jun, he would come to find someone. If I set up an ambush here, it would be a great opportunity.


    I thought of this, took Jiang Nu aside and said, go back now and inform the people of Xuanmen secretly at that time. If Guangling martial arts come, let them not follow, or don''t get too close when they follow. Let''s ambush here and see if we can kill some.


    Ginger girl frowned slightly. What if she hurt the people in the upper world?


    I looked up at the sky and felt a little uncertain. If the sage came down, don''t say anything reasonable or unreasonable, he would only kill all of us in anger, and there was no chance to explain.


    However, in the secret territory of the mainland, the underworld is suppressed, and it is not mentioned above. It can be seen that the saints in the upper world can not easily appear in the outside world and this space.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to gamble and let Jiang Nu do it. I''ll go now. But before she left, I gave her Bodhi relic and told her that if guanglingwu was giving you medicine, you must escape and not fall into their hands.


    Ginger looked at me coldly and said, what''s the difference between falling in your hand and falling in their hand?


    I touched my nose and didn''t answer, but it seems that she misunderstood me. What happened last night is very comfortable and I like it very much, but it''s impossible to have a second time with her.


    After Jiang NV left, Chen Hao mentioned Li Zhengke to Amethyst Tianlei and asked him how to use it.

 Chapter 223

    Li Zhengke''s face was bitter because he couldn''t touch Amethyst Tianlei, let alone know how to use it.


    But I can only call out Wu De temporarily. Wu De looked and said that the Amethyst Tianlei was detonated with ideas, leaving a little spiritual knowledge in it. At that time, when the mind moves, it will explode.


    Spiritual consciousness is also the spiritual body and soul light. If the soul of a normal person is slightly damaged, it will lead to serious illness and death. Even friars, too much loss is also harmful.


    Chen Hao and I were separated. We controlled six and left three. After that, we moved the bodies of five elder juxia to the broken "body" of Bai Yuzhen Jun and left them carelessly.


    Finally, he carefully buried the Amethyst Tianlei around. Three were buried within a hundred meters of the body, and nine were buried outside. Cover up the traces, remove the footprints, and then find a ruin nearby to hide.


    From here, we can see the outside, but it''s not easy for people outside to notice here. Even if there are many people, it''s difficult to find them when searching around.


    During the break, I took out the yellow cloth and looked carefully. There were no ancient characters and symbols on it, but there was a totem, like a small piece torn from a flag.


    I connected it with meridians and collaterals and could control it. There was also a wisp of white jade real gentleman''s breath, which was forcibly erased by me. I wrapped it in my fist and increased my strength several times. It was very strong. If white jade real gentleman didn''t have it before, I would have broken his hand.


    Because in the back, his boasting that his flesh is better than me has become a joke, and he dare not touch it. But now compared with a dead man, it seems a little boring.


    I spread out the yellow cloth and carefully observed the remaining totems on it. I couldn''t see what the painting was. Then I made it bigger and let Chen Hao blow it several times. It was very defensive.


    Chen Hao said that this thing is just a piece. It''s so strong. If you find a complete one, I''m afraid it will go against the sky.


    I feel sorry for killing Bai Yuzhen Jun, but I''m afraid he can''t say anything about the origin of this rag. After a simple comparison, the defense power of the rag is comparable to that of the Tianzun magic weapon. If so, the complete rag must be more powerful than the Tianzun magic weapon.


    Unfortunately, up to now, no one can tell what Tianzun is. At present, it is still a fictional one to compare the strength of magic tools. Whether there is a Buddha or not, and what realm it is, is still unknown.


    I beat the drum for a while. Chen Hao suggested that I throw it into the xuanhuangding and try it. I don''t know if it can be repaired.


    Rags are not damaged by the spirit or the interior. They are damaged as a whole. It is impossible for the dark yellow Qi to make them grow out of the damaged parts.


    But I still threw it in with hope that it would change. At the same time, he reminded Chen Hao that the nun he took in didn''t let her get benefits in it.


    Chen Hao said no, it can divide the space, but the current shape of Dading is the smallest. It can be enlarged, but it can''t be reduced.


    At present, the big tripod is almost one meter high and five meters wide. It is very clumsy and extremely heavy. But Chen Hao used him to hit Bai Yuzhen Jun, which proved that it was a magic weapon, and the nine words of ancient truth on it were very unique.


    Unfortunately, Chen Hao and I don''t understand it and can''t understand it.


    There is no introduction to the magic power of immortal Dharma. Unless Han has a false eye and has the ability of terrible deduction, it won''t play any role just by seeing nine words. It''s Wang pangzi and his second uncle who can''t see anything.


    At present, I don''t tangle. After that, I will take the yellow cloth out of the xuanhuang Ding and find that there is no change. If you put other magic tools in it, you will absorb the dark and yellow Qi in a moment, but now you can''t feel it on the rag, which proves that it can''t be absorbed.


    Chen Hao took a look and was about to put himself in with the tripod. I was so scared that I quickly grabbed him and said, guanglingwu, they will arrive almost tomorrow. If you have a problem now, what will I do alone then!


    I was shocked when I saw it. He was really made of Tianyuan stone and used himself as a Dharma treasure.


    It is reasonable to say that Chen Hao can quench the flesh with the dark and yellow Qi, but the time is a little wrong.


    After I got it down, Chen Hao thought about the nun in Dading again. From time to time, he pulled people out and looked at them. His eyes shone like a hungry wolf.


    I''m actually itchy, but Han has taught me a lot and knows that some things can''t be done casually. No one told Chen Hao this. He was a little arbitrary and didn''t feel guilty.


    Seeing him watching more and more frequently, I told him that Bai yuzhenjun had just done that with her. Don''t you feel dirty touching her now? And if you do that kind of thing with her, it''s tantamount to betraying Jian unintentionally. Do you want to do something sorry for her?


    Chen Hao showed white teeth on his dark face, shook his head and said he didn''t want to, and then said, I just can''t stand it. The more I think, the more sad I am.


    I said, don''t think about it. A man can only have one wife. How many wives have you seen there? Those are bad men.


    Han taught me. I''ll put it another way and tell him straight.


    After a long education, he sat down cross legged according to his patience. He didn''t see his divine yuan integrating three legged gold and black. After asking him, he said he would wait for refining in the big tripod.


    I made a noise and didn''t interfere with his choice.


    Everyone has his own way, which is different. Even Han Dan will not easily point out or change his way. Moreover, Chen Hao''s good luck is obviously better than me. On the contrary, courage can benefit.


    If I interfere, I may weaken his luck in disguise and miss something.


    Li Zhengke asked me with a sad face nearby, if you succeed in killing guanglingwu, what will you do in the future?


    I said, there are apricot yellow flags. What do you want to do? Cover the Qi machine at that time. The immortal road is vast. You can go anywhere. Maybe you can meet a big opportunity.


    Li Zhengke said in a low mood, you can do this, but what should I do? If Beihai and Nanhai knew I had done it, they would not let me go, let alone my family, whether I did it or not. Our Li family is only a fourth rate family. We can''t bear their semi holy visit.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhengke said, I knew it was such a result. At the beginning, I might as well let you kill me, at least not implicate the people at home.


    I listened to him sadly and asked, how many people are there in your family?


    Li Zhengke sighed and answered me that there are almost 300 people, old and young, on a small island on the edge of the North Sea. It''s not a blessed place, but it''s just an accident. I''m afraid there are no chickens and dogs left in this matter.


    Chen Hao said, if you like, you will follow us back to the mainland and cut the immortal gourd, you know? Yuhuatian is also a member of a small sect. Since he joined us, he has grown up and is an alliance. There is no distinction between high and low. If there is any trouble, we should deal with it together. If there is no trouble, we can eat meat and drink wine together. It''s so refreshing.


    I heard that Chen Hao almost said Hanhe was the leader of bandits. He was speechless, but from the perspective of Bai Wushuang entering the demon world, we need a lot of people around us in the future. Otherwise, Han Dan would not stand with Xuanmen and join in this matter.


    That''s not her character.


    The upper boundary is probably the space opened up by the earliest saints. They are powerful and know how to cast the Tao by usurping the Tao fruit.


    Unfortunately, the specific situation is not known.


    Li Zhengke hesitated. Chen Hao''s words moved me. Desperate, it is undoubtedly the best choice to enter the mainland with us.


    Before Chen Hao came, he asked him, can your family refine pills?


    meeting. Li Zhengke hurriedly said that overseas sects and families all master some elixir. My grandfather and several uncles are elixir masters and can refine huilingdan.


    Alchemy is common overseas, but they all have an agreement and will not be easily spread. Huiyuandan is a primary pill, and huilingdan is already an intermediate pill.


    Of course, compared with cangxue, it is still much worse. But these two pills are very practical. If they can be found on the mainland, they can play a great role in combat.


    See Li Zhengke has an idea, I also said, you think about it. We won''t let you show up in the later battle. Of course, if you want to go with us, you can also participate, and you will naturally have your share of the benefits.


    Li Zhengke nodded and answered me, but he hasn''t made up his mind yet.


    At noon the next day, a large group of people flew in the distance. The leader was Qin Feng. Guangling Wu wandered around like a follower.


    Li Zhengke said, I heard from my cousin that the nine turn golden body formula of Guangling martial arts is not comprehensive. People in the upper world practice the nine turn golden body formula. According to different talents, they can start reincarnation until they break the void. However, Guangling has a high talent for martial arts. It took only eight years to reach the peak of juxia in the second turn. Later, he tried to improve and found that he was limited by the skill method. Now please the upper bound, I guess I want to get a complete skill.


    Other people''s dogs will naturally be chained. It is impossible for them to have the ability to hurt their owners.


    However, breaking the virtual reincarnation has doubled its strength


    This nine turn golden body formula is really against the sky.


    While talking, the group of people had approached, people from overseas and the upper world were there, and the Xuanmen followed. Guanglingwu saw the body at a glance and came with people in advance.


    He was very careful not to move the body, and ordered the people around to disperse and look around.


    Chen Hao and I raised our hearts at once. Seeing that the people in the Xuanmen were far away, we were ready to detonate Amethyst Tianlei at any time.


    But just then, I found that several people from the Xuanmen came up. I was angry. There were many people. There were really all kinds of birds. At the beginning, Xianmen attacked and killed people outside the island. As a result, some people didn''t believe in evil and ran out.


    Still.


    After guanglingwu''s observation, Qin Feng and the people in the upper world also passed by. Seeing that the people searching around were about to find Amethyst Tianlei, Chen Hao anxiously asked me what to do.


    I''m holding back an unknown fire now. Because of the Yao family''s relationship, Jiang NV certainly doesn''t dare to say it clearly when she goes back. She can only hint that these people don''t listen at all and make their own decisions.

 Chapter 224

    Chen Hao kept urging me to do it. At this time, someone has noticed that the foot is wrong. If Amethyst Tianlei is found, the whole plan will fail. There will never be such a chance in the future.


    Blow up.


    I clenched my teeth and opened my mouth. Chen Haoli immediately stretched out three fingers and bent the last one. I detonated Amethyst thunder with it at the same time.


    The three in the inner circle exploded. Before the semi Saint stepped on it had time to react, the whole body exploded into a purple fluid. For a moment, Amethyst shot, and five or six people were pierced in an instant.


    But Qin Feng responded very quickly. The white beads in his hand were opened, and the seven treasures tree waved several times in a moment, sweeping away all the splashed Amethyst.


    At the moment when the Amethyst sky thunder exploded, the people around scattered around at a very fast speed. However, at this time, the nine outside exploded at the same time, covering a wider range. The four people who were good at making claims in the Xuanmen were unable to resist and were directly contaminated.


    Guanglingwu was very close to Qin Feng. At this time, it was sheltered, and several core figures around it were not affected. Among them, there was a quick response to break the void. We didn''t go far. Blood colored veins appeared in the void above our heads, and several golden avenues were opened continuously to different places. Twenty or thirty people came down on each road and dispersed to the whole Xianlu road.


    Chen Haomei wrinkled his head and said, what is the upper bound to do and want to take the opportunity of the whole Xianlu?


    I saw that each of their young disciples broke the void. Compared with them, the Xuanmen were not at the same level. It''s true to say that.


    But now I can''t do anything. I can only hope that the xuanhuang tripod brought back by Jianyuan can restore the cut immortal gourd and the kill immortal four swords. In that case, there will be a struggle between the Xuanmen and the group.


    Li Zhengke broke in and said that the people from the upper world had come once before, but only a few people seemed not very interested in the things inside. Now there are so many people all of a sudden. It''s abnormal. What treasure appears on Chengxian road?


    I think it''s possible. I feel that something has changed on Xianlu. I looked up at the front. This sloping continent is very strange, which has gone beyond the law of the stars, like an obliquely spread carpet.


    And such a fairy road is not only one.


    After we left, we walked towards the most remote place, but also avoided the place where the upper bound people fell. Twenty days later, we reached the edge, where there was a damaged Jade Palace, and half of it was intact. Li Zhengke found a broken plaque inside, which said the Song Dynasty.


    Up to now, there are no less than ten such imperial dynasties, all of which have existed in China, which makes me very confused.


    After searching for a long time, I didn''t find anything valuable. Chen Hao plans to use xuanhuang gas casting here. Few people come to the edge. It''s really a good place. I asked him to be careful and come out when he found something wrong. Although it is Tianyuan stone, it is not immortal.


    Chen Hao nodded, turned and jumped into the big tripod.


    I stayed for two days. Chen Hao didn''t respond in the dark and yellow air. During this period, Li Zhengke also made a decision and went back to the mainland with us after going out. I warned him to stay and guard Chen Hao. When I found something unusual, I called me immediately.


    In fact, Li Zhengke has no choice. Even if we let him go, as long as he shows up in Xianlu, he will also be killed.


    I walked to the edge alone. It was a layer of fog, flowing like clouds, and felt like nothingness. Looking along the edge, the whole fairy road is like a rectangular box. There is a normal void above the head, and the edge is this kind of fog.


    After observing for a long time, I picked up a few stones and threw them. The stones disappeared. There was no Xuanwen or obstruction.


    Curious, I tried to reach out a finger and touch it gently. It felt like glass, impenetrable and freezing.


    Wu De poked out his head and said, boss, this is a time and space barrier, very mysterious.


    My knowledge is limited. I don''t know what the space-time barrier is.


    Wu De raised his hand and split in the void, explaining that like this, it seems to break the void, but after the hand stroke, it is connected and intact. The space-time barrier is that if I slip and separate space-time, it is a fracture, not connected, and the surface of the fracture will form such a barrier.


    As I listened, I frowned more and more. From the day I was involved in the road, I knew that time and space is the most mysterious thing. It seems invisible, but it really exists. No matter how powerful creatures are, they must live in time and space, and no matter how powerful they are, they can be carried by them.


    It''s easy to break the void, but how powerful is it to split it like a piece of wood and break it in two for countless years?


    I asked Wu De, does God have such ability?


    Wu De was also meditating. He shook his head and said, how can creatures living in time and space have the power to break up time and space? It is an endless container that can carry all the creatures inside.


    I rolled the yellow cloth on my fist and blew it with all my strength towards the flowing clouds. The strength dispersed and the light curtain shook. There was a gap. There was endless darkness outside, like the night sky, but in the night sky, there was a huge body like a planet.


    There were vertical and horizontal wounds on the body, each of which was thousands of meters long. A bone spear was inserted in the chest, like a high peak standing in space.


    I was creepy and took two steps back. The crack closed quickly. My heart was unwilling to punch again, but after opening, it was completely dark outside, and I didn''t see the huge bones.


    Several times in a row, I saw different things. On the fifth time, it was broken. There was a terrible smell outside. What I saw was the road split by a small wooden axe.


    The terrible breath came. I trembled and flew hundreds of meters backward, but the breath was soon blocked outside by the repaired barrier.


    The broken fairy road hides too many shocking secrets.


    I''m curious, but I don''t dare to peep, for fear of bringing out terrible things. He returned to Dading in good order and didn''t tell Li Zhengke what he saw. But when I sat down with my knees crossed, I couldn''t calm down for a long time. Whether the huge bones or the terrible breath appeared in my mind.


    Using the spring thunder breathing method, it took a few minutes to calm down from the strange mood.


    On the fifth day, the xuanhuang tripod vibrated, and an earthy yellow virtual shadow suddenly jumped out of it. After flying to the void, the xuanhuang air hung upside down, like a yellow river. A moment later, the river dispersed, and Chen Hao showed his body. At this time, his skin was dark yellow, emitting a chaotic smell, and his eyes opened, like a flowing nebula, like he could see through the stars.


    Boss, try it.


    I frowned slightly and knew that he was worried that his body would change and lost Jinwu''s talent. Chen Hao shouted angrily when he heard that he stepped into the air. The empty five fingers pressed towards me, and the black black black lines were released. I felt like I had pressed a mountain. The seven words on my spine appeared and flickered continuously. I carried them down hard, but I was very slow.


    When Chen Hao saw this, the black light in his hand flickered and turned into countless black birds. After flying out, he circled around me. The mountains on his body seemed to turn into several in a moment.


    I gave birth to a heart of competing for supremacy, put on the Yellow rag on my backhand, and said, attack.


    Chen Hao said with a grin, boss, I''m xuanhuang now. I''m afraid you can''t bear it.


    Don''t worry.


    I didn''t ask big, but wanted to see if he could hit the limit of my body. Because up to now, even if I was attacked and killed by semi saints at sea, I feel that my body has not reached the limit of bearing. I want to know what happens when the body is pushed to its limit.


    Chen Hao looked silent and said, attention, coming.


    The voice fell, and his body was instantly raised. His fist was as big as a hill. He leaned down and hit me with a fist.


    I... this is cheating!


    But I had no time to shout at this time, and it was humiliating to stop now. At the same time, I also want to try how strong the chaotic body of Tianyuan stone absorbs the dark and yellow gas.


    Before the fist arrived, the time dust was blown away, and the ordinary stones on the ground were directly crushed. The muscles on my face trembled wildly, bearing great strength.


    I wrapped the yellow cloth around my fist and met it fiercely.

 Chapter 225

    Before Chen Hao''s fist fell, I knew that the earth and rock under his feet could not bear it. At that time, even if his body could bear it, the earth and rock would collapse, and people had to hit him into the earth and rock. It was a shame.


    At the last moment, I moved my steps and quickly stepped on two broken jade plates. Almost at the same time, Chen Hao''s fist collided with my fist. They both took the route of casting. Moreover, his Tianyuan stone casting was already extraordinary. Now he has absorbed the dark and yellow gas, his body has become larger and his strength has doubled.


    At the moment of collision, I felt that hundreds of thousands of mountains were pressing on my body, and my bones and meridians were dim, but my blood was surging. Coupled with the spring thunder breathing method, the majestic vitality overflowed and exploded in circles. Each outbreak can repair the damaged muscles and bones and inject new strength.


    But even so, his strength was too violent, and the jade board clicked and cracked under his feet.


    It''s an ancient material. Although the rune has been destroyed and can''t exert its power, the materials are hardened and very strong. At this time, I can''t bear the pressure he gives me.


    Chen Hao condescended and exerted his strength again, but the seven ancient characters in my body became apparent and endured it.


    My body is much stronger than Baiyu Zhenjun. I can bear stronger power. The stronger the repression, the stronger the power released from the broken yellow cloth.


    Bang.


    The sound seemed to be suppressed by the terrible air wave, the surrounding dust was flying, the earth trembled, and the huge collision sound came out.


    Chen Hao''s fist was blocked, and his powerful counterattack made his half bow body snap up and lean back.


    And I can''t use my body''s actions to resolve the impact, I can only bear it all.


    While Chen Hao fell on his back, the eighth vertebrae in my body tended to light up.


    I raised my eyebrows and saw that Chen Hao wanted to stop. I shouted, come again and attack me with your strongest strength.


    If a meal can improve a small level, I''d rather be beaten every day, but it''s impossible. Now it''s just an opportunity to make a breakthrough and bear external pressure can play a catalytic role.


    Chen Hao grabbed the xuanhuang tripod fiercely. The original heavy tripod was like a toy in his hand. After lifting it, he threw it on my head without saying a word.


    On the way, nine ancient characters on the tripod flickered, releasing a calming force and feeling very strong. For a time, the blood in my blood vessels had to stop, and my muscles and bones were dim. However, it was only a moment that the feeling disappeared. It was not Chen Hao who stopped, but my body seemed to adapt to the strange force of the nine characters and was no longer affected.


    The blood is boiling and the whole body is golden. At this time, I am like pouring gold.


    Chen Hao saw that I did my best and roared. My body was not tall, but it became thick. The void was crisp. There were time and space cracks around the tripod, crisscross like black centipedes.


    Bang.


    He did it with all his strength. The two ancient jade plates under my feet collapsed, the golden light on my body was dim, and my body couldn''t help being bent. However, at this time, my eighth vertebrae lit up, and hundreds of new meridians appeared at a time, crossing over the original meridians and superimposing layers by layers.


    At the same time, the yellow cloth on my fist seemed to sense the change of my body and sent out a dark light. Chen Hao''s tripod was directly blown into the sky by me.


    The yellow cloth is really big. Without it, Chen Hao would beat him down today.


    But it was too late to be happy. The next second I smelled the smell of robbery.


    Chen Hao also found that I was going to survive the long life disaster. His body returned to normal. He took the long life collar in my hand and hurried away from Li Zhengke.


    The sky disaster gathered, and the momentum was huge. Several figures appeared in the distance and were approaching. But now the apricot yellow flag can''t hide Tianwei.


    Chen Hao Yukong stopped several people with a big tripod. Fortunately, they are all people from behind the upper boundary. They don''t know what happened ahead.


    At the age of 18 or 19, she looked at me and said to the people around her that it was just the robbery of changhabitat. He should be around 13 or 14 years old. In our upper world, the stupidest one at this age is juxia territory. He should be a monk from three seas or a monk from that indigenous continent.


    The girl showed disdain in her eyes and didn''t intend to watch, but she didn''t have a bad heart.


    Maybe I''m a little immortal friar, and I''m not qualified to let her do it.


    Tianjie is still gathering. I can''t help glancing at it. I found that the seven are girls, born more than one, and their clothes and skirts are magic tools. There is streamer overflow, which is very beautiful.


    Chen Haolan stood in front. While on alert, he stared at them one by one, which made several girls very dissatisfied. He scolded a few smelly hooligans and stopped.


    The disaster is coming. I control the meridians in my body and force the poison suppressed in the Dantian out of my body. I''m ready to wipe it out with the disaster.


    Not long after the first lightning strike fell, I found that it didn''t wash and practice, and I didn''t feel much. I can''t help frowning. Is it because my flesh is too strong and the natural disaster is useless?


    The third lightning stroke fell, but it also cut me without pain or itch. My original wish to use it to wash Mei poison failed again.


    At the fifth way, I still stood still and did not make any resistance, hoping that the natural disaster could break into my body.


    I was disappointed.


    The seven girls outside were not calm. The girl who just mocked me that I was just changhabitat turned and asked Chen Hao, hey, where are you from?


    Chen Hao tilted his mouth and said proudly on his face that the aborigines from the indigenous mainland made several young ladies laugh. It''s just a long-life robbery. It''s nothing. Last time I had a long-life robbery, I had a meal while I was robbing. As a result, the bowl was not broken. Do you think the thief is old and weak?


    He ran the train with his mouth full and got a lot of white eyes.


    But I''m not as exaggerated as Chen Hao said, but it''s really very relaxed.


    When Chen Hao bragged, the sixth heaven fell, and some of the slightly powerful lightning finally poured into his body. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t erase the pink smell. But I had to put it back in Dantian again. It seems that I have to be a wife if I want to get rid of it.


    Just when I was relaxed, the lightning force entering my body touched my muscles and bones. The next second, there was a huge earthquake in my body. For a time, my blood gas surged and my meridians flickered. I was not trained by lightning, but put it here to erase the smell of natural disaster.


    At the same time, there was a roar in my body and a buzzing in my head. An angry emotion emerged uncontrollably, and my blood surged. The memory of the spirit sealed by me suddenly opened, and the deduced fist constantly appeared in my brain.


    I was shocked and wanted to take control of my body and press back that negative emotion. But my body was completely out of control. At the moment when the last three natural disasters were about to fall, I punched out.


    For a time, a mountain collapse and tsunami, a terrible vision emerged, in which a world was crumbling. With the collapse of the world in the vision, the sky robbery that has not yet fallen is scattered.


    The robbery clouds dispersed, and the gray void was not empty, but a huge eye appeared, as if looking down at the common people, emitting a terrible smell.


    I was shocked. Is there power in the control of the natural disaster?


    What is his realm?


    But the huge eyes blinked, closed slowly, and soon disappeared into the void. The next disaster is not falling.


    In the distance, Chen Hao is boasting with several girls in the upper world. See? I have a meal to cross the robbery. My boss is even better. I don''t have to cross the robbery. I can directly destroy the robbery.


    Several girls looked at me with incredible faces.


    Although it is the natural disaster of the long habitat, since ancient times, I''m afraid no one can break the natural disaster in the boundary thunder disaster. The saints are surprised to see this scene.


    But at this time, I was worried and realized that there was something wrong with my body. In the integrated blood, it seemed that there was a consciousness, which did not enter my mind, but could control my body at any time.


    And the ancient boxing, which I didn''t want to learn at first, but now the memory of the spirit is lifted, and it has been branded in my mind and can''t be removed.


    I breathed a long sigh. Now I can let go of boxing, but the matter of body control must be taken a look at by Han as soon as possible. It may be a loss I have never seen.


    When Chen Hao saw me standing there for a long time, he stopped bragging, returned and whispered to me, boss, are you okay?


    don''t worry.


    I thought back and answered. When he heard that it was all right, he raised his thumb and motioned to me, smiled and said, boss, your punch just now is really powerful, and you will certainly seduce many girls in the future.


    Don''t talk nonsense.


    I stared at him with some doubts in my heart and asked him, "what did you see when the robbery was broken by me just now?"?


    With Chen Hao''s temperament, seeing the huge eyes just now, he must have come to ask me at the first time.


    Chen Hao was stunned, looked up at the dark sky, shook his head and said, No. When he saw the seven girls coming, he immediately changed his expression and said, boss, your punch was really powerful. Even God counselled.


    His strength... Makes me speechless. Jian doesn''t want to be with him in the future. He doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse, but it will change slowly with age.


    I thought it didn''t stop him from hooking up with girls, but what he said "God", I''m afraid it really exists.


    I glanced at the girls. Like Chen Hao, they should not have seen the huge eye, otherwise they wouldn''t be so calm.


    The first girl came to me, looked at me and asked, child, how did you walk so fast?


    Because of the size problem and the age written on the handsome white and tender face, I can''t pretend to be an adult. I''m upset to hear her call a child, but I can only bear to say back to her that we didn''t follow the big army and went straight ahead.


    They came down from the Golden Avenue directly, and they were scattered. The speed was naturally fast. It seemed that they were seizing the opportunity. It should be that something was really going to be born.


    After I answered, I remained silent.


    After the girl asked, she was still vigilant. She looked at the xuanhuang tripod in Chen Hao''s hand and said, is that the ancient artifact you got in the ruins?


    Chen Hao and I are on alert.


    The natural calamity of the eternal life, coupled with the special path of our Tao, all the power comes from the body. The true yuan variation and the suppression of sensing heaven and earth in the five Tao are useless to me. It is impossible to kill them, but it is not difficult to leave.


    But their people should be scattered around and start. It''s a lot of trouble.


    Chen Hao raised the xuanhuang tripod. I found that there was no xuanhuang Qi in it. It should be hidden by him. He shook and said, what we found in a ruin is of no great use. Ladies and sisters, if you need it, I''ll give it to you.

 Chapter 226

    Chen Hao smiled and said that he really handed the xuanhuang tripod to him.


    But I know it''s a signal to do it. As long as the girl reaches out to pick it up, it''s time to do it.


    Li Zhengke has eyes. He gets up lazily and pretends to ride on the unicorn inadvertently.


    The seven girls didn''t pay attention to us. Naturally, they wouldn''t deliberately observe the things around us.


    I stood quietly, the blood in my body surged, and the rags on my fists were tight. As long as the girls stretched out their hands, we would not wait for them to mobilize the power of nature. After forcing them back, we would evacuate quickly. As long as we opened the distance, as soon as I carried the apricot yellow flag, she could not pull us out even if she had eyes.


    The girl looked at the big tripod and said faintly that this kind of magic weapon is too ordinary. Keep it!


    I don''t know if I''m hungry, but the upper world is rich. I''m afraid I can''t say such a thing when I see the dark and yellow Qi. Even as long as she reached out and weighed the weight of the tripod, she would be surprised.


    The xuanhuang tripod is simple, but it can hold the Qi of xuanhuang, which is enough to prove its popularity.


    After Chen Hao had the dark and yellow Qi in his body, he was able to control the tripod. He raised his hand and put it away. He also sent a message to me, boss, I want to get a tripod, one on my left hand and one on my right hand.


    I nodded. As long as he could use it and move it, I would give it to him naturally. So far, Chen Hao has many magic tools, but none of them is his favorite. The hammer made by the black tower and yin-yang mark may be a matter of weight. He doesn''t use it very much. Now it is estimated that he thinks the Dading is more suitable.


    After careful calculation, I can''t use a small wooden axe. There are no commonly used magic tools, but I haven''t found a suitable one. However, now the boxing has been branded in my mind, and there is no big difference between using and not using it.


    It''s just that the strange image it hooks out is too frightening. It''s a broken world


    When Chen Hao communicated with me secretly, the girls were ready to leave. I hurried forward and shouted, little sisters, where are you going now? Can we follow?


    They are dead in guanglingwu. It is estimated that they will spend some time in disorder. As long as they don''t come, Chen Hao and I can still see light. Moreover, these seven girls look down on us. It is the normal eyes of the rich to treat the poor, and their heart is not bad. Follow them to inquire about some news from the upper world.


    The first girl looked back at me. I followed her eyes and looked down at myself. The clothes bought by Han Fu for me are not dirty, but after several fights, there are many holes.


    The girl''s eyes are somewhat disgusted, but she still says, follow if you want, but follow us, you won''t get any chance.


    Chen Hao and I do not care much about the common artifacts. If there is a serious case, if they can''t get it, they will not say it has the final say, so they should answer the sound, and greet Li Zhengke and unicorn.


    On the way, we knew that the girl headed by Qin Qingyin was Qin Feng''s sister. This relationship made Chen Hao and I panic.


    During the day, Chen Hao, Li Zhengke and I became their small workers. They were instructed to turn around and dig in the ruins like scavengers, but there was no harvest all afternoon.


    But I heard a lot of valuable news from them. The upper world is not only the people of the Shinto, but there are people in the five Tao. They call themselves the upper world, so one of their existence is also called the upper world, and the earth is called the lower world, which means low and backward.


    What''s more interesting is that Qin Qingyin thought that the lower bound was backward because the monks'' talent was too poor. No one could become a saint for countless years, so they were looked down upon.


    Seeing that they don''t seem to be lying, I guess the people who usurped the sage''s Tao fruit may be carried out secretly, and they can''t touch it at this level.


    After talking, I also found out the realm above saints. In the upper realm, saints are like dogs. Up there are small saints and great saints, but there are not many small saints and great saints.


    Because the person who usurped Daoguo was probably in Xiaosheng and Dasheng. I asked a few more questions. Qin Qingyin immediately became alert and reminded me that children should not be too curious. Dasheng can''t talk about it casually in the upper world.


    I quickly smiled, bowed my head and continued to help them find the ruins. After a few minutes, I asked, little sister, is there a strong man above the great saint, or is the great saint the end.


    I found a dark iron bar under a ruin. I reached for it and found that I couldn''t move it. I walked aside quietly.


    Qin Qingyin seems to be waiting for something. They are just looking for some oil and water on the way to explore the ruins. When we look for them, they are chattering nearby.


    I didn''t notice that I hesitated.


    It took Qin Qingyin a few seconds to tell me that there was still a God above the great sage, but it was an unreachable realm.


    When the road ended, they were as confused as we knew that the sage was the end. Another girl looked up at the distant place, looked at the gray fairyland and said, I heard from my grandfather that the five ancient immortals were immortals. There was a Tianzun guarding the fairyland, but after the collapse, the Tianzun fell, and the road ended. Therefore, there is a saying that if you can enter the collapsed fairyland, you may find the opportunity to become Tianzun.


    A girl nearby pulled the talking girl and said, these Aboriginal saints have never been out, and he doesn''t understand what you tell him.


    When Chen Hao and I heard what the girl in front said, our faces changed. In this way, it can be concluded that the person who wants to capture the three fruits is a great saint in the upper world, with the purpose of casting the state of heaven.


    After the robbery of handudu, it is only a small saint''s realm. Can it fight beyond the realm of great saints?


    You should know that the further you go, the greater the gap in strength will be.


    The girl seemed to realize that she had slipped her tongue and stopped talking after being reminded by her partner. Chen Hao and I didn''t dare to ask more, so we searched attentively. After it was dark, Qin Qingyin called us to rest.


    Ten people found a piece of ruins. Qin Qingyin took out some fruits from her personal space and gave more to Chen Hao and me. Li Zhengke also worked hard and divided a lot. When he was in front of the unicorn, Qin Qing seemed to notice it. He stared at it and said, I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    I asked, is there a unicorn in the upper world?


    The unicorn just looked at it and shouted. It''s not true. I wanted to interrupt her memory.


    Qin Qingyin did not answer, but fell into meditation. After a meeting, he said, by the way, I have seen its picture in an ancient book, but I can''t remember its name.


    Qin Qingyin said that she gave a lot of fruit to the unicorn, looked back at me and said, although I can''t remember the name, all the things I can see in the ancient books collected by my grandfather are very good. You should be careful yourself. If you meet the boys in the upper world, they may grab it.


    I ate the fruit and said thank you sincerely.


    There are also good and evil in the upper world. Qin Qingyin should belong to the former. The six girls with her have the same character.


    After eating the fruit with me, Chen Hao got up and said, my little sisters, thank you for your hospitality, but we have to go. It''s not easy to come here. We still hope to get some opportunities.


    Qin Qingyin frowned slightly and gave a sound, telling us to be careful. If you meet other upper bound friars, you should try to avoid them.


    Chen Hao and I said goodbye and walked seven or eight hundred meters. He took out the xuanhuang tripod and took the apricot yellow flag from it. The three carried it and went straight to the place they looked for in the evening. After planing for a few minutes, the black iron rod was planed out.


    Chen Hao grabbed it hard and didn''t move. He exclaimed, is it the dinghaishen needle?


    I dare not refute his guess now. Finally, the two people worked together and lit up the whole body''s runes before pulling it out. It was said that it was pulling because there was still a large piece connected below. What we were holding was only the circular part of the whole front end.


    When we pulled it out, we found that it was just a piece of rotten bronze. Chen Hao and I were so angry that we kicked it.


    Li Zhengke said speechless nearby that if it were a magic weapon, the breath would be very unique, and it would be inspired when touched. How could it be hidden from people who broke the virtual environment.


    I stared at him and angrily told him to shut up. The three made a circle and continued to walk in the direction of the fairy world.


    Qin Qingyin and her friends went straight ahead. The things they were waiting for must be in front. We found a ruin in the middle of the night and we rested in it.


    Chen Hao took out the tripod, inserted the apricot yellow flag and jumped in. I chased after it. I only saw the swirling chaos. I had not seen anyone for a long time. Suddenly I had a bad hunch. I''m afraid he got involved with the female monk inside. The boy still didn''t hold back and picked up his broken shoes.


    But it''s already happened. It''s no use saying anything.


    I let Li Zhengke and the unicorn watch the night and fell asleep on the bronze board.


    In the middle of the night, someone suddenly pulled me. When I opened my eyes, I found that it was Li Zhengke. His face was a little white. It seemed that he was frightened, which made me sleepless. I quickly sat up and asked him what had happened?


    Li Zhengke said in a stammering voice that a woman appeared in the apricot yellow flag just now, but she left at a glance.


    As soon as I heard the cold sweat, the apricot yellow flag is now completely controlled by Chen Hao and me. People outside will be blocked. If you want to come in, you must break it. It can''t be silent.


    Did you meet a saint in the upper world?


    Li Zhengke heard me say that maybe he met a saint. His whole body was shaking and his lips were purple. I felt that he would come back again.


    I asked her what the man looked like. Li Zhengke stammered and said for a long time that he was too fast to see clearly. He disappeared like a ghost.


    When I met a strong man, I quickly got up and kicked xuanhuang tripod. Not long ago, Chen Hao came out of his clothes and asked me what was going on.


    When I told him about the situation, he jumped out in a hurry.


    Chen Hao held the tripod in his hand. His body didn''t change, but his arm holding the tripod became thicker than his body, and the dark and yellow air was swirling. My fist was wrapped in yellow cloth and my whole body was shining.


    We are beggars in the eyes of the upper world. Li Zhengke has also become a beggar in our eyes. He doesn''t even have magic tools. He picked up a copper plate from the ground and held it in his arms.


    The three waited for the rabbit and waited for more than ten minutes. As expected, a figure at the mouth of the ruins flashed away. Without any action, they directly entered the apricot yellow flag.


    The three of us shot at the same time, and the man suddenly stopped. He grabbed Chen Hao''s tripod with one hand, like taking his own things, and grabbed it at once.


    Li Zhengke saw that Chen haodading was robbed, his legs softened, and he couldn''t hold the bronze plate in his hand. He slumped on the ground.

 Chapter 227

    The moment my fist fell, all my strength dissipated. I rushed into the arms of people, and my tears couldn''t help splashing.


    Han Peng gently hugged me, patted my back and said, don''t cry, I''m not here!


    On Sanxian Island, I suddenly had an accident and my blood revived. When I woke up, I was facing the vast sea. When I went back, I heard that she offered ten pieces of jade to kill me.


    At that time, my heart was already very uncomfortable, but I knew it was not a fragile time. I clenched my teeth and hid my emotions in my heart.


    I saw her on Xianlu Road, but I couldn''t meet her. It was hard for me to bear at the age of 14, but I survived.


    But when she found it, no matter how well she hid it, her mood burst out, lying in her arms and pounding her waist.


    There are discontent, confusion and joy.


    Han put down the big tripod and told Chen Hao that you didn''t use the Hunyuan Golden Tripod like this.


    Chen Hao grabbed his head and hurriedly shouted to his sister-in-law.


    Han Peng answered, raised his hand to call back the flame flag, waved it gently, and immediately rolled up a piece of golden light. I felt my body floating up, and I was already outside when I appeared.


    Obviously, the flame flag is useless to us.


    Han Hua took me to a ruined building, loosened me, wiped my tears and said, I wanted to go with you after your accident, but you also saw the situation of Xuanmen. As soon as I left, they couldn''t stand in Beihai.


    I wiped my tears and asked, do you want to go back now?


    When I asked, I felt very childish. The Xuanmen at present is no better than a run. She must go back.


    So I quickly changed my mind and asked, when are you leaving!


    Han Peng pinched my face and said, fool, I won''t go and lead you to beg.


    What she said was serious, but I knew it was impossible, and I didn''t want her to give up what had been straightened out because of me.


    The more he teased me, the more lonely he looked. He gently sat on the ruins, took me to sit next to her, held me against her knee and whispered, what I said is true. Jianyuan is the reincarnation of the great saint of the upper world, but in this life, he is only in the lower world. And the magic tools of Xuanmen have been revived.


    I listened to her say that she really didn''t go. I was very happy, but I didn''t show it. I don''t want her to make it difficult to choose.


    Speaking of the recovery of magic tools, Han Peng grabbed my ear and asked, what is the jade boat you gave to your little lover!


    I pinched her leg and said angrily that she was not my little lover. Then he asked curiously, what else did the jade boat come from?


    Han Dan whitened me and said, that''s biyou palace, the residence of Tianzun refining. Do you think so?


    Um!


    I really regret hearing her say so. Han Hua turned and asked me, Qin Xue is not your little lover. What about Jiang NV? Isn''t she?


    What''s that?


    I feel guilty.


    Huh?


    Han Hua hummed softly and played with my little ears. I was going to lie, but I remembered that I was awakened by the ring on my hand in my dream that day. If there was a remnant soul in Han, I was talking nonsense, that would be a big problem.


    Finally, she buried her head in her knee and explained the story honestly. After listening to Han Li''s smile, she asked, is that her hand comfortable or mine?


    Of course it''s yours.


    I can still tell what to say now. After listening to the voice, Han said coldly, this time I forgive you, when you are young and not sensible, but it is also the last time.


    After getting along for so long, I can tell when she is serious and when she is joking. At present, I don''t dare to say anything. I don''t dare to lift my head, but I''m just trying hard.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. After a few minutes of silence, I turned off the topic and told her everything I heard from Qin Qingyin. After hearing this, Han Peng said that there are 50 little saints and four great saints in the upper world. After Jianyuan''s reincarnation, there are still three great saints left. Only one of them wants to win our Tao fruit, which is related to the Nine Tailed Fox family. Unfortunately, the great saint is too mysterious and can''t find out anything at present.


    I didn''t think she knew more than I did. But Jianyuan is just the reincarnation of the great saint, which makes me a little puzzled. Han said that he may also be the reincarnation of the Heavenly Master, but he stopped in the great holy land on the way of the last world.


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly. In this case, would he also want to cast the way of heaven?


    Han said that Buddhism emphasizes cause and effect. When he reincarnates to the lower world, he should see cause and effect and want to follow this cause and effect, but this person can''t get too close to him. It''s harmless, but it''s also useless.


    When I saw that Han was not angry with ginger girl, I dared to sit up. When she saw that my face was covered red, she was so distressed that she was not willing to clean me up. I took out the broken yellow cloth from my arms. When Han saw it, his face changed. He whispered to himself, is it really a reincarnation that can''t be avoided?


    I looked at her eagerly. After a while, Han Hui returned to his mind, returned the yellow cloth to me and said that it would be useful in the future.


    I didn''t ask when I saw her. Then I leaned against her knee and said one by one. The giant seen from the time-space barrier talked about the giant eyes in the sky during the robbery.


    Han Peng gently pinched my face to play. After listening, he said, the road is vast. We don''t know too many things. Even if there is a destiny plate, we can only take one step at a time. Moreover, we seek a breakthrough. The great sage in the upper world also wants us to break through, so that he can usurp the Tao fruit. This is the purpose of Li Guangfu''s destiny plate at the beginning.


    Han Pang sighed and said, up to now, no one has calculated who, but who can succeed in this casting.


    Maybe she knew she wouldn''t go. Listening to these words, she was afraid and worried, but her body was unusually relaxed and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When I woke up, I found that I was lying in a bronze coffin with a quilt on my body. When I was about to get up, the lid of the coffin opened.


    The bronze coffin was in the ruins, with a flaming flag beside it.


    When I sat up, I found that Han was standing outside with a new dress in my hand.


    Maybe it''s because of growing up. Caterpillars are a little disobedient and straight. Han Peng stared at me and teased me with her hand. Then she put on her new clothes. They fit me very well. She got up early in the morning and should be making clothes for me.


    She helped me pull the corners of my clothes and said softly. Now she found out that I didn''t take good care of you.


    Maybe she sighed when she saw me in rags.


    However, when she lowered her head to pull my trouser legs, I deliberately went to top her face. When she noticed it, she looked up at me and said, I read some messy things from your memory. Did Jiang NV teach you?


    Hearing that she mentioned Jiang Nu again, I felt guilty and hurriedly said that Li Zhengke gave the jade girl''s Heart Sutra.


    After hearing this, Han Peng poked me on the forehead and asked, "what''s your age now? Is it time to look at those?"?


    I muttered that it was not you who teased me that made me curious so early.


    Hoo. She took a breath and asked me, "I don''t think Chen Hao is a boy anymore. Did you catch the nun?"?


    I nodded. Han Peng shook his head helplessly and said, if I came a few days late, I''m afraid you can''t control this little thing!


    Suddenly understand so much, curious outside not itching is false. But I think I can restrain myself, unless I was caught by Jiang Nu when I fell asleep last time.


    Han Peng put on my shoes, pinched my waist, took me out of the copper coffin and said, after your blood resuscitation, has there been a situation that you can''t control yourself?


    I nodded. I was going to say this last night. I fell asleep behind. I didn''t expect that she had examined me.


    Han Peng said with a slight frown that I had encountered this situation for the first time, but it was like losing blood. At present, my blood is not semi holy. I''ll deduce it for you in a few days. Before that, try not to use the power of your blood.


    I nodded. As soon as she raised her hand, the copper coffin was closed and put into the portable space. As soon as she waved, the flame flag flew into her hand. She said in her hand that I repaired the two flags and left my breath inside, so you can''t play its power when you use them.


    Han Han called Chen Hao and wiped out her breath at the same time, so that we two entered the breath of the divine soul. At the moment of control, our hearts moved, and the flag appeared in the spirit''s orifices. When it was released, it was just waved gently. For a moment, the big flag fluttered and covered a place of heaven and earth. The dark yellow wind rolled up made the void tremble.


    Chen Hao tried and hurriedly released the big tripod and asked han to teach him to use it. Han said that the Hunyuan golden tripod is the same as the Hunyuan golden Dou, but this tripod is filled with xuanhuang Qi, so it is suitable to be called xuanhuang tripod. Each of the four tripods has its own master. I''m afraid the dark and yellow Qi in it was collected by some chaotic world. I can''t see the significance of it here now.


    Handao picked up the xuanhuang tripod. Without any force in his hand, the tripod spun rapidly. The xuanhuang Qi in the tripod overflowed wildly. Chen Hao and I hurriedly waved the apricot yellow flag to cover the sky.


    With the rotation of the tripod, the dark and yellow Qi quickly formed a huge vortex around, which was very terrible.


    Han said that it is the right way to use it to stimulate the dark and yellow Qi inside to form a chaotic space.


    If she keeps pushing, I feel I can cover half of the fairy road. But she stopped after she showed it.


    Chen Hao took it, raised it with one hand, and urged it with his heart. The big tripod also rotated. Only after rotating for a long time, did a few wisps of breath come out of it. Let alone form a vortex, even the big tripod couldn''t cover it and tossed for a long time. He blushed and said, I can''t do it now. I''d better use it as a weapon for the time being.


    Um.


    Han Peng didn''t make it difficult for him, but the next sentence said, your master is not here, you are a boy, and I am your sister-in-law. I''ll give you two days to deal with the nun you arrested.


    Chen Hao''s face changed, but in the face of Han, he didn''t dare to answer back and nodded.


    As soon as I said this, a group of people flew by not far away. Chen Hao said hurriedly, did they find any ancient artifacts?


    Han Peng shook his head and said, this immortal road is not like the secret place in the mainland forbidden demon gate. It has been searched by them countless times. People with good luck can''t find any ancient artifacts.


    I frowned slightly and asked a little puzzled, but there were a lot of people in the upper world, like waiting for something. Han said that half of the road was sealed. Now it''s time to open it. On that half of the fairy Road, some things are related to the book of heaven.


    But I''m afraid there''s also the terrible smell you feel. When it opens, something should happen. I have warned the people of Xuanmen not to rush in.


    I can''t imagine if the breath is made by creatures


    Han Dan said and took out the destiny disk. There were countless ancient words beating on the virtual disk. Her eyes were shining like a kaleidoscope.


    Li Zhengke was watching, and he didn''t dare to go out.


    A few minutes later, Han Peng stopped the rehearsal, accepted the fate plate and said that the time had not come yet, and there could not be too many rehearsals, but the people who left their names in the heavenly book would get a great opportunity this time. Chen Hao, you are also on it, and go with me at that time.


    As soon as I heard that only the people in the book of heaven could go, I felt a little sad.

 Chapter 228

    I didn''t leave a name in the book of heaven, so I couldn''t follow Han in the next step, and I couldn''t get benefits. It''s hard to avoid some pain in my heart.


    Han saw that I was sad and gently hugged me in her arms.


    At present, she can''t deduce anything, so she can only wait. During Wu dedu''s robbery, Han released chaotic space, blocked several lightning strikes, and Wu Demian forced her through.


    But Han said that even if there is a xuanhuang tripod in the next heaven robbery and Wu De has no ability to defend himself, I''m afraid it will be erased.


    Han Dan said so, that is tantamount to the death penalty.


    Wu De is free and easy, not too sad. He feels that he has to improve a small realm for about half a year. He doesn''t have to worry about what will happen after half a year.


    Now he has completely controlled the apricot yellow flag, can wrap people, directly break through the void, and rush to the blocked immortal road in front of everyone.


    From here, the fairy world is clearer. The fairy road blocked in front is no longer shrouded by the dust of time. It is sunny, like a small world sandwiched between the shattered fairy world and the destroyed fairy road.


    But the of Xianlu is spread out, not the life planet, which makes the continent look very vast.


    The next day, people from the upper boundary arrived one after another, with 300 or 400 people. Five or six days later, guanglingwu and they also came. Now the Xuanmen is led by Jianyuan and jianlingxiao. I saw the cut immortal gourd from a distance. They all took off and changed, and there was a faint overflow of immortal Qi.


    Guanglingwu still followed Qin Feng, looked at the light curtain that still existed, and looked back at the Xuanmen. The people said that the heavenly books in the mainland have the least names, and there are many old guys. It''s useless to go in. It''s a waste.


    Qin Feng said faintly that there are 208 people in the upper world, and there should be more than 100 people overseas?


    Guangling Wu flattered with a smile and said that there were 130 people, far worse than the upper world. What''s hateful is that he was plotted against and lost ten people.


    Qin Feng said that it is reasonable to say that the popularity of Tianshu''s name retention is very strong. Even if we encounter danger, we will save ourselves from danger, but we also lost eight people last time. Unless the person who did it jumped out of heaven and was not in it.


    Next to him, a young semi saint in the upper world asked, elder martial brother Qin, is there such a saying?


    Um. Qin Feng nodded and said that Qi Yun is a complex thing to say, but it is an essential thing on our way to casting the Tao. It is always affecting us. In common customs, it is called destiny, and the people named in the heavenly book are people with excellent destiny, also known as the people selected by heaven. If they can kill the people selected by heaven, they are changing their lives. I feel that this person should be Zhang Tong.


    Zhang Tong! How is this possible? Give him ten courage and he dare not do such a thing.


    Qin Feng''s words fell, and someone immediately refuted them.


    Guanglingwu didn''t doubt Qin Feng''s words. He gritted his teeth and said that it was the boy again. He would frustrate him when he met him.


    Someone in the Xuanmen sneered that Zhang Tong has returned to the mainland. I think you are frightened by him and buckle everything on his head.


    Qin Feng sneered and said, is it right or not? You know best. Xuanyuan Han has always been crafty. I advise you to be careful of yourself. Don''t become her stepping stone at that time.


    The faces of the Xuanmen people were uncertain. Some people were provoked and had a small abacus in their hearts.


    I frowned slightly. I just made a trap. Why is it related to fate?


    I can''t relate to the mysterious and mysterious things. Looking back at Han, she touched my head and said, I deduce from the fate plate that the people who died were killed by Zijin Tianlei detonated by you, and Chen Hao''s were defeated.


    And this kind of thing... I knew it would all be integrated into my spirit. It is estimated that more people will be killed.


    Han said, don''t mess around in the future. I told you before that the owner of the heavenly book is likely to be alive. He is like an invisible hand, controlling our destiny. The eye you see


    Han Peng paused here and looked at me with worry in his eyes. He said softly that it can clearly observe you, indicating that he has noticed your existence. It is not a good thing to be concerned by it!


    I nodded and thought of that big eye, still palpitating.


    We covered our breath with apricot yellow flags and hid not far away. I saw that 70 people came here at the lower Xuanmen, including Chen Hao and Han, only 72 people, and more than 20 people in their early thirties like Jian Lingxiao.


    With a small number of people and poor luck, it''s really not as good as overseas and the upper world.


    Everyone talked about it, and the topic revolved around me.


    Qin Feng looked at the people at the Xuanmen gate and said that what was about to appear was the Dianxian Pavilion set up by the ancient god, and everyone who went in would get Xianyuan. As far as I know, Zhang Tong is not on the book of heaven. He is destined to be just a waste.


    When people from overseas and the upper world heard this, they all smiled. Guangling Wu said that Xianyuan and Zhenyuan are very different. When we become immortal, it will take no effort to kill him.


    amitabha. Jianyuan sang a Buddha''s name and said with his hands folded. It depends on your personal luck. It''s too hasty to look at people with condescending eyes now.


    Guangling Wu showed his intention to kill in his eyes and sneered. Since not everyone has a chance, I don''t think you should go in to save your life.


    Qin Feng knew Jianyuan''s identity, hummed and didn''t answer.


    I heard that I can cast immortal yuan. I feel it''s no big deal. Now my Dantian is exhausted. Without real yuan, it''s useless to go in.


    After three days, the small world in front changed, and the golden light scattered everywhere. It appeared, lit up the whole fairy Road, revealed the light curtain, absorbed the time dust outside, and formed a colorful streamer.


    I frowned slightly and whispered, is this time looking back?


    The endless dust is a memory, once, something that has been erased in the years, but now it is forcibly gathered by the golden light, tracing back to the past and reincarnation of time.


    In the golden light, a virtual shadow emerged, like a Taoist. Unfortunately, it was too vague for anyone to see clearly.


    The blood light in Han''s eyes flickered. I wanted to see the truth inside, but I just kept it for a few seconds and snorted a big mouthful of blood. I hurried to hold it with my hand.


    Han''s eyes shed blood and tears. He closed his eyes in horror and didn''t dare to look.


    I held the corpse blood, and the Han came slowly and hurriedly handed it to her.


    Han Peng looked at me and said, little fool, my blood has recovered. Corpse blood is not so precious.


    She still refined into blood mist, inhaled it into her mouth, evaporated the blood and tears on her cheeks, rubbed my face and said, if only you hadn''t grown up all the time.


    I''m a little sad to hear this. Is she really a pervert like what Jiang NV said?


    But I dare not ask.


    In the other half of Xianlu, after the turbulent flow of time gathered, the Taoist''s virtual shadow gradually faded, followed by an ancient building.


    The building is similar to Sifang Pavilion, with four doors.


    At the same time, the light curtain blocking Xianlu opened a gap. There was no terrible breath in it, but not far away, thousands of people were watching.


    Qin Feng was about to enter the Dianxian hall as soon as he appeared, but Yukong walked half way. When he saw thousands of people in the world behind him, he was frightened and retreated again.


    Jianyuan sang the sound of Buddha and was about to enter. Qin Feng was unwilling to fall behind. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he hung the qibaomiao tree on his head and flew towards Dianxian Pavilion first. Then he approached. A golden light pulled him in.


    I don''t know who shouted that those who go first will have a good chance.


    For a moment, everyone rushed to Yukong. Two people in the Xuanmen were restless and wanted to be the first, but they were hurt by the semi saint of the upper world. If they weren''t in a hurry, I''m afraid they would be killed directly.


    Jianyuan got up in front of him to deliberately stimulate Qin Feng. After that, he stopped. He didn''t speak to the disciples of Xuanmen until the monks from the upper world and overseas went in. He said to the disciples of Xuanmen, those who leave their names in the book of heaven will go in with me, and the rest will wait outside.


    After all the people who left their names in the book of heaven went in, the rest observed the group of monks on the immortal road through the broken gap. Finally, someone was curious and stepped into the world and soon disappeared into the mountains.


    As soon as the others saw that the strange friars were not obstructed, they followed one after another, and the people suddenly left empty.


    Chen Hao urged Han Peng nearby and said, sister-in-law, we won''t go in. At that time, all the benefits will be picked up for them.


    Han Peng kept looking back and said, no hurry, there was another person who didn''t arrive.


    She''s waiting for yun''er?


    I know she hates yun''er, and I don''t dare to ask now. After a while, a golden light came from the distance. A golden Nine Tailed Fox fell into the air and turned into a human shape. However, before she could stand firm, Han suddenly shot. The flame light flag swept across and blocked the road to Dianxian Pavilion. A dark yellow tripod flew out of her hand and directly covered yun''er.


    Yun''er''s face changed greatly. Before she could resist, she was imprisoned by the dark yellow Qi and pulled back to the big tripod.


    Hanpeng took back xuanhuang Ding and said that anyone can cast immortal yuan, but she can''t.


    The voice fell into several prohibitions and was contained in yun''er''s body. Sheng Sheng put her back to her original shape and turned her into a white little fox. Then he put it in my hand and said, look after her. In any case, she can''t enter the immortal hall.


    I took yun''er''s body in a daze. It was soft and held in my arms. Its two big eyes stared at me wrongly.


    After Han Han explained, he took Chen Hao into the immortal hall.


    I waited outside and observed the monks who suddenly appeared on the fairy road.


    They were like spectators. After a while, they dispersed and fell into mountain streams. They disappeared and had no hostility.


    However, there was no movement in Dianxian hall for two days. During this period, Yuner was unable to speak because of the prohibition on her. She stared at Dianxian hall all day, and sobbed in her mouth.


    I listen to all think can be Ling, but Han Peng must have her reason to do so, and can only pretend not to hear. On the eighth day, there was a sudden roar in the Dian Xian hall. Qin Feng and several upper bound broken virtual environments escaped with blood all over. There was no figure behind them, but a big tripod swept out of the air and killed a semi Saint immediately.


    Qin Feng''s face turned white and roared ferociously at his back. Xuanyuan Han, don''t deceive people too much.

 Chapter 229

    The chaotic tripod flew out, and Han ran after it, followed by Jian Lingxiao and Jianyuan, Jiang NV, Qin Xue and LAN Yue, yuhuatian and Tuoba Ye.


    They were covered in blood, chasing a group of semi saints behind them.


    Qin Feng''s body was already sending out immortal yuan, and Han also urged immortal yuan. The majestic immortal Qi overflowed and dispersed, and both of them were like flying immortals.


    Followed by Yu Huatian and Jiang Nu, there are Xianyuan, and the rest are still real yuan.


    Guanglingwu had more than a dozen of them, none of them had Xianyuan. They intercepted yuhuatian and Jiang NV, trying to kill the people who cast Xianyuan.


    The four immortal killing swords of the sword Lingxiao form a sword array. There are immortal air currents on the four swords. There is a sea of blood surging in the sword array, and countless ancient immortals with broken heads appear. The gold body of Guangling''s martial arts flashed and caught up with it step by step. He roared in his mouth. Even if it is a heavenly Dharma instrument, you can''t stand in my way if you are in charge of it.


    Guangling martial arts manifest their golden body in rage and directly break into the sword to attack the sword Lingxiao.


    Jianyuan alone stopped the five young semi saints in the upper world. His cassock had been damaged and left many wounds.


    People from the upper world and overseas are intercepting and killing the people who cast Xianyuan in Xuanmen. Hanhe is also intercepting and killing the Qin Feng who cast Xianyuan.


    Seeing such a tragic side, I stared at the entrance of the Xiange. I couldn''t see Chen Hao from left to right, and the outside had become one. I had to be glad that people from overseas and the upper world had entered the small world. Otherwise, if I came out to help, the Xuanmen would immediately fall into the disadvantage.


    A few minutes later, someone didn''t come out, and I clicked in my heart. Less than 400 people came in. Now only more than 50 people came out, and the rest died in it?


    At the thought of Chen Hao, my hands and feet trembled.


    I didn''t care about the fight in the game. I carried the flame flag close to the immortal hall. It may be because of my absence. Yun''er in my arms suddenly broke free and flew straight to the hall.


    In response, I hurriedly urged the flag, rolled her back, grabbed its tail, played on the back of her head, and said coldly, next time, I will kill her directly regardless of my feelings.


    Yun''er sobbed. At this time, the light in the hall flickered. Chen Hao and Jian inadvertently and furtively touched it. Behind them was a 16-year-old boy, all three of whom had Xianyuan outside.


    Chen Hao held a luminous box in his hand. When he came out, he summoned an apricot yellow flag and flew towards me with Yukong. When he came over, he handed me the box and said, there is a fairy treasure in it. Don''t lose it.


    I took the box, looked behind my eyes and asked, where are the others?


    Chen Hao''s face sank and said sadly that they were all dead. The quota of casting immortal yuan was limited. He killed red eyes when he went in. Fortunately, my sister-in-law and I arrived in time and killed seven of them.


    I was buzzing in my head and excluded those who didn''t come out of the people I knew at the first time.


    Yuhuatian, Qinxue, lanyue, Jiangnu and Jian are all here. But Lanyu didn''t come out!


    Chen Hao patted me on the shoulder and said that Lan Yu was killed by Guangling Wu in order to save LAN Yue. Many people died. Tuoba Guhong, the son of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families, did not come out. As soon as they entered, they became a thorn in the eye and were besieged by several people at the same time.


    I was buzzing in my head. I just felt that the world was spinning and the secret place of Xuanmen was cruel, but there had not been so many people lost in just a few days, and they were all the sons of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families who died in it


    This is only the first collision. In the future


    I looked at the boy behind me. He quickly introduced himself and said, my name is Zhu Jianguo, a disciple of tiandoumen.


    Zhu Jianguo, I''m a little impressed because he took part in the competition for the name of Tianshu and failed. He didn''t expect to be on it. However, it is not surprising that the son of tomorrow of the five aristocratic families failed, but in fact, he has already left his name.


    The luck of heaven didn''t protect them. Instead, it was Zhu Jianguo, Jiang NV, Chen Hao and yuhuatian who were not outstanding at ordinary times.


    It seems that too much attention is not a good thing on the way.


    I took a long breath, suppressed my uneasiness and sadness, and put away the box handed over by Chen Hao. Needless to say, what Han Peng wanted this time was it.


    When she gets something, she naturally kills to curb the power of the upper world, otherwise she should stop when she comes out of the fairy Pavilion.


    I handed yun''er to Jian. I didn''t mean to say that she was yun''er. You and Zhu Jianguo watch carefully. If you dare to escape, you can kill her directly, but don''t let her enter the immortal hall.


    Jian didn''t want to know yun''er. He was stunned when he heard the speech, but he still took it and controlled it with Jian Yuan.


    Sword unintentionally and Zhu Jianguo''s strength are not strong. Although they can easily defeat the same realm by casting Xianyuan, all the people fighting in the field are above breaking the virtual realm. Even if the sword is Lingxiao, he could fight against the strong ones breaking the virtual realm with juxia as early as half a year ago. Half a year later, his understanding of the sword will only be higher.


    The eclosion field is still at the peak of the Taoist realm, but after casting the immortal yuan, the revived cut immortal gourd can not die in front of breaking the virtual realm.


    The immortal chopping gourd spoke the most in the field and commanded the eclosion field. He would fight this one and kill that one at a time. The position of the main weapon was reversed. They stirred up and didn''t kill any of them, but he made the semi saint who besieged Jianyuan and sword Lingxiao uneasy, which was a great help.


    Guangling''s nine turn golden body formula in martial arts cultivation. Although it is juxia after two turns, it has actually crushed many broken emptiness. In addition, it has magical boxing and hard resistance to the sword. It crosses the immortal killing sword array with four semi saints, which makes the sword Lingxiao pale.


    Jianyuan''s situation is also bad. If his Dharma had not involved time and could hold time, he would have been killed long ago.


    Hanhe chased Qin Feng on one side, but Qin Feng was protected by seven and a half saints and continued to die for him. Hanhe couldn''t succeed for a while.


    Jiang Nu urged the Yellow River formula with immortal yuan. The immortal fog in the river was shrouded, and there was a faint immortal sound in the mountains and rivers.


    Just like killing fairy fingers, the Jue of the Yellow River has been changed in order to display it with Zhenyuan. She wants to give full play to her strength and needs time to adjust. Now she has cooperated with Qinxue and lanyue to block seven or eight broken virtual environments and juxia environments overseas.


    Jian inadvertently glanced, pushed Chen Hao and said, go and help sister Jiang Nu them.


    Ginger girl, they have cut immortal gourd. There is no danger for the time being. Even if they get out of trouble first, they can''t help Jianyuan at that time. Instead, Jianyuan and sword Lingxiao are dragging on. I''m afraid they will be killed.


    I wrapped the yellow cloth in my fist, carried the fireworks flag and flew with Chen Hao to Guangling Wu''s head. Before he noticed it, Chen Hao''s xuanhuang dingmeng smashed it down. I didn''t attack it, but cooperated with Chen Hao. They bombarded the Dading with all their strength and dealt with him by killing Baiyu Zhenjun.


    And this is also the best way to sneak attack.


    When the big tripod falls, the covering effect of the flame flag disappears. When you see Chen Hao and me, Guangling Wu opens his mouth and scolds. Only words are exported. The big tripod welcomes him. Chen Hao''s talent was released. The black crow flew out and surrounded guanglingwu to prevent him from flying.


    Bang.


    When a tripod was firmly connected, the earth and rock at the foot of guanglingwu cracked, and the golden light on his body was shocked and glittered.


    But his golden body was harder than the jade on which the Bodhisattva sat down, and at the moment of collision, he burst out a second power, the tripod buzzed. Chen Hao and I couldn''t hold down the tripod and were directly hit and flew to the sky.


    Guanglingwu''s whole body was full of gold. He chased the sky fiercely. With a foot in the air, the rune pattern under his feet became apparent. He wanted to kill Chen Hao and me.


    Chen Hao and I knew that even if we took the first step, we couldn''t take the power of his second turn of gold body. They grabbed the tripod at the same time and went directly into the dark yellow gas.


    The moment I went in, my backhand threw the broken yellow cloth over me. As Chen Hao said, there is a chaotic small world. There is a green pine growing straight on it. Under the tree, a woman in her twenties is meditating cross legged.


    You can clearly see the outside from the inside. Guangling Wu saw us hiding inside. Similarly, he didn''t stop his feet, trampled down in the air, and directly stepped the tripod into the earth and rock.


    The moment he left, Chen haomeng swallowed a breath, inhaled all the black and yellow gas, and his body soared in an instant.


    I could see that his scalp was numb. His body became larger. It turned out that he filled Tianyuan stone with dark and yellow Qi. I thought he was urged by Zhenyuan.


    Chen Hao roared when he got bigger, hit the exit with a punch, and directly flew the tripod out of the earth and rock. I saw it and followed him to go out.


    At the last moment, I hesitated to consider whether to help him and kill the nun. I still didn''t do that.


    Hanhe gave him two days, but obviously he hid it from him.


    I followed Chen Hao out, wrapped the yellow cloth in my fist for the first time, and cooperated with Chen Hao to attack guanglingwu madly. After two clashes, Chen Hao and I couldn''t bear the power of his second turn.


    But he couldn''t hurt us for a moment. Holding back the sword Lingxiao to deal with the other semi saints, the pressure was much less.


    Seeing that Chen Hao and I were unharmed, Guangling Wu was also worried. With a fierce grip of his fists, the void trembled. There was a big sun in it. The scattered light condensed into a golden fist. As his hand fell, the golden fist emptied out and hit me in the air.


    Chen Hao and I are a little afraid, because it''s the fist technique of killing Yang Lord and attacking Han. Although it''s not as powerful as Xiao Sheng''s hand, this kind of boxing gives us a deep impression.


    Chen Hao urged the dark and yellow Qi in his body, and his body became thicker again. He said to me, boss, I''ll take him a punch. You supported him and attacked his body when he broke out for the second time. That was just when he was the weakest.


    I''ll come, you go.


    I haven''t mastered the sound transmission yet. I pushed Chen Hao. The spirit in my mind was practicing boxing. I opened my posture with the practice.


    For a time, the yellow cloth on the fist was glowing, the blood gas in the body was boiling, the characters on the meridians were flashing, and the strength of the whole body burst out.


    Chen Hao is a giant at this time. With a fierce wave of the apricot yellow flag in his hand, he covers his body and plans to make a sneak attack.


    The golden fist fell in the air, and I let out a roar and hit it against the sky.


    The strange image emerged. There was a world crumbling and the Haihe River was evaporating. It already belonged to martial arts and boxing. It was condensed after deduction and moved the power of heaven and earth.


    Guangling Wu sneered at my strange image and said, fool, you really don''t know how to live or die. You dare to learn forbidden art.

 Chapter 230

    I don''t even know that my boxing is still forbidden. I remember when the book of seven arrows appeared, Han said that if the forbidden art is controlled by Da Neng, it can kill the way of heaven, so it is called Forbidden art.


    Since it''s art, why don''t I dare to learn it?


    Guanglingwu''s golden fist fell, and my vision and guanglingwu''s golden fist collapsed at the same time, but he clenched his fist again in the void, and the broken golden fist condensed in an instant.


    In the demon refining pool, the golden fist also broke once. For the second time, it condensed and directly knocked open the Xuanyuan sword, leaving a fist seal on it. The power has changed greatly compared with the first time.


    Now guanglingwu punches for the second time. At the same time, it also uses the power of two turns. I breathe and change. Huge anger goes in and out between my mouth and nose. I also punch. This strange image is a complete small world. At the moment of collision with guanglingwu, the mountains and rivers inside split and the sky collapsed, as if it was the effect of my punch.


    At the same time, a stronger force is released. The powerful forces collided, my arm hurt, there were cracks in my bones, the earth and rock exploded under my feet, and the whole person was beaten into the earth.


    But the fist of Guangling Wu''s second turn was also smashed by me and could not condense again. Almost at the same time, Chen Hao appeared on his head. The xuanhuang tripod fell on his head. Guanglingwu fell straight to the ground and was smashed into the earth by Chen Hao.


    Before guanglingwu could react, Chen Hao swept his eyebrows with the black tower in his left hand to erase his soul.


    Guangling Wu roared, and a mark appeared in the middle of his eyebrows, like a fingerprint left by someone pointing with his finger, emitting a terrible smell.


    The light on the black tower was suppressed and Chen haozhen retreated.


    At the moment I fell into the earth, two overseas juxia territories rushed towards me and wanted to kill me at the first time.


    Jiang NV couldn''t help them when they saw it, but the two had a good abacus, but their strength was a little poor.


    I saw that I didn''t get out of the earth and rock for the first time, but waited for the two people to approach. When the technique hit me, I suddenly shot. Two fists broke through their body protection Zhenyuan and hit their hearts. Their breath was scattered and flew out upside down.


    The immortal chopping gourd found an opportunity, and two immortal chopping throwing knives crossed. The two people split their heads in the air, and the spirits were killed.


    I broke the earth and jumped out and found that in just a few seconds, Chen Hao was suppressed by the mark of guanglingwu. The ten meter high body was forcibly smashed back to its normal height. If it went down, the Tianyuan stone would be violently beaten.


    As soon as I got out of trouble, I pressed down the flame flag. The flag fluttered and rolled a side of heaven and earth, temporarily blocking several attacks of guanglingwu, but his blessing in the mark, the apricot yellow flag could not hold for a few seconds.


    Chen Hao said fearfully that the grandson had the mark of his father.


    The voice fell, and the man had flown back, absorbed the dark and yellow gas from the tripod again, sucked four consecutive mouthfuls, and spread the body 20 or 30 meters high.


    The xuanhuang tripod also became larger, like a hill, cooperating with me to attack Guangling again. But at this time, Han Peng suddenly shouted, collect the magic weapon.


    The immortal killing sword array was instantly taken back by the sword Lingxiao. In the field, only the cutting immortal gourd flew to shoot the innate Qi to protect the people after taking back the magic weapon.


    I looked back and saw the five color dark light rising into the sky, and the seven treasure second tree brushed across the sky, like the aurora of the sky, which was very gorgeous.


    Chen Hao''s tripod was fine, but his huge body flew towards the qibaomiao tree. Fortunately, as soon as his feet left the ground, Jianyuan threw out a string of Buddha beads in his hand. After flying out, the Buddha beads quickly grew longer, emitting the white light of the holy knot, and pulled Chen Hao back.


    Chen Hao has a cold sweat on his forehead. His body is no different from a magic weapon. No one knows what will happen if he is sucked in.


    Jianyuan rescued Chen Hao. He was immediately hit twice, blood splashed, half of his body was sunken, revealing his thick white bones. Even so, he didn''t let go and grabbed Chen Hao.


    In the sky, qibaomiao tree has become a towering tree. Qin Feng stands below and bathes in the glow. Cold eyes looked at Han.


    Han Han looks cold and solemn. He holds the xuanhuang tripod and directly smashes it. After taking it back, the tripod rotates, and the xuanhuang Qi overflows. In the blink of an eye, the xuanhuang Qi covers the Qibao second tree.


    In a short time of ten seconds, if there were not a cut immortal gourd, the people on our side would be killed by the town at the moment when they lost their magic tools.


    Qibaomiao tree is too overbearing.


    It was covered up. The immortal killing sword of the sword Lingxiao formed a sword array again and came to help Jianyuan.


    I see that Hanhe has killed seven and a half saints, and now only Qin Feng is left. It is estimated that he will be able to decide the outcome in a moment.


    Chen Hao fell to the ground with lingering fear, but before he could return to his mind, guanglingwu had rushed over. On the way, his body flashed and divided into two. His golden body was bright. He stepped on the dark light under his feet and killed Chen Hao and me like a God.


    But just then, two faint lights flew out from behind him, instantly penetrated the back of his two separate heads, flew out from the center of his eyebrows, with bleeding water and broken marks.


    Instant kill!


    At the same time, five of Jianyuan''s opponents made a dull hum, and there was a black light flying out of the center of their eyebrows. They broke their spiritual orifices. They didn''t even have room to speak, so they fell straight to the ground.


    When I saw the book of seven arrows on the nail head, I knew that Qin Feng was finished. Because there was no Qibao wonderful tree, Han Dan dared to use the forbidden art. Otherwise, he would lose a lot if he was brushed away.


    The box in Han''s hand was closed, and the seven faint lights flew back.


    Guanglingwu and Qinfeng were beheaded. All the others turned pale and took the initiative to stop. A semi holy voice in the upper world was trembling and asked, aren''t you afraid of being scolded by the saint when you kill the friars in the upper world?


    Han''s answer was that seven faint lights flew out and killed seven semi saints in an instant. He didn''t stop. In a blink of an eye, all the people in the upper world and overseas were cut off.


    As long as the prohibition technique of nail head seven arrow book loses its suppression, it is completely a killing machine. However, when the box was closed, Han Peng spit two big mouthfuls of blood, his lips were purple, and several black blood lines appeared on his face, wriggling like earthworms.


    amitabha.


    Jianyuan said with his hands together that the forbidden art should not create too many killings, otherwise it will be eaten by the way of heaven and come to a miserable end.


    I stepped in the air to hold Han and asked her anxiously if she had anything to do.


    Han received the box in her hand and held my shoulder. The whole person leaned on me. I hurried to hold her to the ground.


    The black veins were still wriggling under her skin, as if they were penetrating the spiritual orifices, which was very frightening.


    Jianyuan came over and wanted to hang his Buddha beads on Han''s neck, but Han waved and refused to say, no, I don''t want to have any involvement with your Buddhism.


    I hurriedly told Jianyuan, thank you for your kindness, but I think she can suppress it.


    Han Peng is a lonely and arrogant person, but he is not that kind of impolite person. Now refusing with such words is obviously a cause and effect relationship with Buddhism, which is not a good thing. She told me before that she meant something else.


    Jianyuan himself was also seriously injured. He smiled at the speech, sat cross legged on the ground, took a wooden fish from his arms, knocked it with his intact left hand, and recited the Scriptures in his mouth.


    As the Scriptures sounded, Sanskrit first appeared on his bald head, and then spread all over his body. When he reached the injured right body, the speed of Sanskrit appeared slowed down, but as long as the place covered by Sanskrit, the broken bones were reconnected and the flesh and blood regenerated, which was very magical.


    The rest of the people just consume too much real yuan. Now they cross their knees and meditate after taking back the yuan pill.


    Chen Hao and I are all right. Chunlei breathing method has recovered my damaged muscles and bones during the battle. I just don''t know if the recovery speed of breathing method is so fast if it is seriously injured.


    However, when I observed the scriptures on him, they did not emerge only by reciting the Scriptures, but were branded on his bones and flesh in advance. Now reciting the Scriptures is just his faith. It can be said that this person is all related to the Buddha from heart to body, and his faith is very deep.


    Such people are stubborn.


    I stood in front of Han, and saw that she looked very painful. Her heart was like a cat''s grasp, and the lines on her face had not subsided in the past ten minutes.


    She tried to suppress it several times, but it was useless in the end. She opened her eyes and wanted to talk to me, but her mouth opened and spit out several mouthfuls of blood. I hurried to pat her back and massage her gently.


    After stabilizing, she said, Tong Tong, I can''t suppress the anti phagocytosis, but can only temporarily transfer it to your body.


    When Jiang Nu heard the speech, she stood up and said without waiting for me to speak. That''s no good! I just heard from Guangling Wu that Tong Tong has also learned the forbidden fist technique and has used it. If you transfer it to him, if he has to perform the forbidden technique in the future, he will be killed.


    It''s rare that Han Dan is not arbitrary. He patiently explained to Jiang Nu that I''m only temporarily transferred. When I find a solution, it will be dissolved. Moreover, when I go out, I have to face the monks in the North Sea. If we can''t use the nail head seven arrow book, none of us can leave the North Sea.


    Jianyuan has completely recovered at this time. He looked up at the sky and said, we have to leave here as soon as possible, otherwise the upper world will send someone down when it senses that their people have been killed.


    Hearing the speech, I quickly sat cross legged in front of Han and motioned her to transfer the reverse bite of the forbidden curse to me.


    Han Peng also ignored Jiang Nu, who opposed next to her. She stretched out her hand and held my face. Her eyes flashed a little helpless, but she didn''t say anything. She grabbed my hands and the creeping black veins on her face climbed onto the back of her hands like insects.


    Here, Han Peng stopped and said, you have to hold back, it hurts.


    I nodded and took a deep breath. When Han saw that I was ready, the wriggling veins on the back of her hand moved forward again and entered my body along the contact skin.


    Han said, your Dantian is empty. I''ll suppress it inside. If it''s loose, you have to tell me in advance.


    Um.


    When the black veins entered my body, they immediately felt the pain of heart and bone. They bit their teeth and answered the sound, so they didn''t have the strength to speak.


    The pain didn''t disappear until all the black things entered my Dantian. At this time, Han Peng said, Tong Tong, you have a special constitution. Use your strength to gather it.


    I heard that the meridians in my body glowed, and the scattered meridians converged towards the Dantian. As expected, things like earthworms did not resist, but with the compression, I felt something wrong. After it became one, its front end appeared five senses and mouth, which was really a worm.

 Chapter 231

    I saw that the way of heaven turned into an insect. I was also shocked and told Han what I saw inside.


    Jianyuan, they also felt incredible when they heard it. Jiang Nu said that the forbidden art will be backfired by the way of heaven, which is recorded in ancient books. People who are backfired will die miserably. Thousands of insects will eat bones. After death, their souls will be imprisoned and continue to suffer the pain of bone eating for thousands of years.


    I feel that Jiang Nu is a little exaggerated, but judging from the black worm I see now, it is certain that she was killed by it at last.


    Chen Haomei wrinkled his head and said that the way of heaven is stingy enough. The forbidden art can not only deal with him, but also be controlled. Now we ordinary people use it, it starts to make stumbling blocks. And it''s still a bug to make a reverse bite. Is it difficult that Tiandao is a big bug?


    Everyone was silent. No one knew what was too far away from us. Naturally, there was no way to refute Chen Hao.


    But I have a feeling that as long as we can not die and the Tao of heaven is a great power, we will always want to see one day.


    When we were talking, Han Peng kept building runes in my Dantian, overlapping dozens of lines. At the same time, she also felt the flattering poison suppressed by me. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and asked, how can you have such an overbearing flattering poison in your body?


    I didn''t say it last time, because Han can''t see that I''m good to other women. She sent Qin Xue a magic weapon. Up to now, she takes it out from time to time to talk about things. She falters and doesn''t answer.


    Jiang Nu, who was dissatisfied with Han''s behavior, also closed her mouth.


    Han Dan didn''t say when he saw me. He didn''t continue to ask, nor did he touch the pink poison. After she came out, I tried to relax. The black insects in the Dantian were very quiet. They didn''t even hit the ban of Han, curled up like sleeping.


    I stared at it for a few minutes and was relieved.


    But just then a golden crack appeared in the void above his head, like someone trying to tear the sky apart behind him.


    Han Peng immediately shouted sword. He didn''t intend to come with Zhang Jianguo. Chen Hao and I waved a flag to cover up our breath, and they hurried to Yukong to leave.


    When they came, there were more than 70 people. Now less than 20 people have returned. They calm down and think of their dead relatives. They are very sad. Blue moon even sobbed in a low voice, and Qin Xue hurried to appease her.


    Four people came to Kunlun mountain. The old Kunlun woman and another strong man stayed outside. LAN Yue and Lan Yu came in and finally came out of only one.


    I don''t know if others know the box Chen Hao gave me, but I didn''t take it out and hid it on my body without asking.


    We just walked out of the seven or eight miles, the crack in the sky was completely opened, and a middle-aged man fell from it. His holy light flew away and his body flashed. The man appeared at the place where we had just fought, and then there was a roar of grief.


    In the next second, the golden light soared into the sky, and the holy eyes were like electricity, looking down at the ruins. The saint''s mood fluctuates greatly, leading to the fluctuation of the Holy Text, constantly tearing the void around him. There are jumping black cracks within hundreds of meters around him.


    He shouted loudly, who killed my son? At this time, you can stand up for one life and let bygones be bygones, otherwise I will kill the whole family.


    I didn''t have time to look at the back of the battle between Han and Qin Feng. I didn''t see Qin Feng''s body at the end. When I heard Qin LAN roar, I turned back and asked Han and said, wife, did you kill Qin Feng?


    Cut it.


    I then asked, where is the Qibao wonderful tree?


    Han Dan said that the Qibao Miao tree is unique. It is different from other heavenly Dharma tools. It is recognized by soul blood. It is in the xuanhuang Ding in our town. It can''t be taken out now. Otherwise, as long as Qin Feng''s relatives approach, the Qibao Miao tree will be hooked by soul blood and struggle to escape.


    Jian Lingxiao looked at the sage named Qin LAN, roared, frowned and said, does he want to kill?


    I said, it''s impossible. People in the upper world can only appear on Xianlu and can''t appear outside. Now even if their little saints fight across the void, we are not afraid.


    That''s what they said, but they were still very worried, because there were too many people dead at the moment to lose, otherwise the whole Xuanmen would be over.


    Moreover, there were only four people who cast Xianyuan in this trip to the immortal hall, because Han was already Xianyuan before. I felt very bad, but I didn''t come. Finally, people from overseas and the upper world cast Xianyuan, which was even more oppressive to us.


    Han asked us to stop. Qin LAN repeated what he had just said twice, but there was no response. He flew towards the exit very quickly. When he reached the middle position, a mirror appeared in his hand, emitting a white light from the sky and fell to the ground covering kilometers. He guessed that we were invisible and used magic weapons to shoot back and forth to take pictures of us.


    The sage''s magic weapon, we dare not bet that the apricot yellow flag can hide it. Seeing Qin LAN blocking the exit, I hurried to say, let''s go back and enter the small world. All the people left in the upper world and overseas have gone in. No problem.


    Jianyuan frowned slightly and said that there were immortal survivors inside. I''m afraid they won''t be very friendly.


    I ignored Jianyuan and asked Chen Hao and Jiang Nu to go back. The flag fluttered, and Jianyuan could only keep up.


    When he reached the entrance, the rhyme in Jian''s arms struggled restlessly. Han Peng stared at it and said, don''t expect to go in. The Dian Xian hall can''t cast the immortal way.


    Wen Yanyun''s son sobbed in a low voice. He looked pitiful. Han didn''t pay attention to it and let it cry.


    But the little Unicorn ran to the sword and tilted his head, as if to appease yun''er.


    Yun''er came late just to avoid Han Peng. As a result, Han Peng knew she would come and hid in the apricot yellow flag. When she appeared, she subdued her and missed an opportunity.


    Jianyuan noticed the rhyme in Jian''s arms, sang the voice of the Buddha and said, Xuanyuan female benefactor, I''m afraid this fox should be robbed. Why don''t we give it to the Buddha?


    When yun''er heard that Jianyuan wanted to spend her, she called to me uneasily. Han Peng smiled and said, how can Buddhism be changed? You''d better go to meet someone! I made it clear to you before that we can cooperate, but there will be no cause and effect.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Is it difficult to become the circle of the reincarnation of the great saint? Does it really mean to cast the way of heaven? Otherwise, the smell of gunpowder would not be so heavy.


    But in front of Jianyuan, naturally you can''t ask. Facing Han''s words, Jianyuan just smiled.


    When we entered the small world, Qin LAN swept to the entrance with a mirror. When we looked closely, we found that the building materials scattered on the ruins had been melted in the place swept by white light. I''m afraid it would be unbearable if we were swept.


    We just walked forward for more than 20 meters. Han Peng suddenly shouted, stop, can''t go inside.


    From a distance, the small world is like an enlarged model, with mountains and rivers clearly visible, but inside, you can see forests and mountains.


    Han Peng reminded us that we all stopped. She raised her hand and motioned us to retreat. After retreating for more than ten meters, she said with relief that she would rest here for the time being and could not move forward. The people inside were not friendly.


    The immortal family are not friendly? Why didn''t they stop us when we came in?


    I deliberately interrupted Jianyuan when he was about to speak. Now I''m a little embarrassed to ask again. He winked at Chen Hao. He came to Jianyuan and asked, master Jianyuan, why are the immortal survivors unkind to us?


    Jianyuan looked at me, smiled and said that if Xianlu was explained in today''s words, it was similar to a buffer zone. In ancient times, some people''s accomplishments could leave the earth, but they were not enough to enter the fairy world, so he opened up a fairy road to let those people practice while walking in the fairy world on the fairy Road, which can play an inspirational role.


    After the fairy world collapsed, a large number of magic tools scattered between the land of Kyushu and the mountains and seas through the fairy road. At the same time, there are some surviving people at the end of Xianlu road. Some of them return to China and leave a legacy, but the Xianlu road is disconnected and can not cast Xianyuan. Those monks who return to China also gradually die, and eventually one generation is worse than another.


    At that time, the group of people close to the fairy world entered the present upper world. At that time, they could enter the fairyland half a step away. The inheritance and magic tools of those people were extraordinary, so they first appeared in the great holy land. In order to seek the upward realm, they found the way to cast the heavenly way, and then all kinds of things happened later.


    The people in the middle of Xianlu were completely trapped inside and claimed to be immortal survivors.


    When I heard this, he understood the reason without saying. I have the same physique as the man who broke Xianlu. Now I have learned his boxing. Naturally, I won''t welcome me into their territory.


    Jianyuan went on to say that although there is a gap in the barrier, they can''t adapt to the outside. A kind of natural imprisonment has been formed for countless years. As long as they leave this small world, they will die immediately.


    Jianyuan''s general meaning is that fish in the water can''t live the same on land, because it''s a different environment.


    I frowned slightly and couldn''t help asking, who was the broken fairy world? You all say I''m the source of trouble. Is it related to my ancestors?


    Han Peng frowned slightly, trying to stop me from asking. But I don''t think it''s necessary to hide anything now, because it''s well known that I''m the source of disaster. It''s still the same thing whether Xuanmen can accommodate me when I''m out of here, not to mention overseas friars.


    Jianyuan reincarnates with the memory of his previous life and knows a lot. Just see Han to stop, smiled and said, this matter you should go back to ask dragon tiger mountain, ask your elders.


    Mount Longhu?


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Is it really related to the ancestors of Zhangjia?


    Jianyuan also wanted to say, but Qin LAN sat cross legged in front of the Dian Xian hall after converging his bones outside. He didn''t come in or intend to leave. He decided that we were hiding in the small world.


    Qin LAN sneered. His voice was like a wave. He directly penetrated the barrier and said, I know you are inside. If you don''t go out, I won''t go. At that time, all the people you stay outside will be slaughtered to sacrifice the ghost of my upper bound friars.


    When they heard this, their faces changed.


    Now those who stay outside are the pillars of Xuanmen. For at least ten years, the younger generation will not be able to replace them. If they are killed, it will be a disaster to Xuanmen.


    Han Peng frowned, but the next moment he said, I breathe for a moment and cut the saint.

 Chapter 232

    We were all frightened when Han said he would kill the sage. Jianyuan sang a Buddha beside him and said that the saint''s holy pattern is close to perfection. It moves with heaven and earth. Easy killing will lead to changes.


    Jianyuan is the samsara of the great sage. There are many things in my memory, and my previous life may be the Buddha. In addition, I questioned him before, but the result is the same as what he said. Now I can''t believe what he said. Holding Han''s hand, he said, wife, or we''ll wait. I don''t believe he''ll always be outside.


    Qin LAN didn''t enter the small world. She was afraid of immortal survivors.


    Han did not answer me, but took several Huiyuan pills. I hurried to give her the pill cangxue gave me before she left. Cangxue''s pill has a halo in his hand. It''s extraordinary at first sight. Han Peng asked me with a slightly wrinkled eyebrow, this is the elixir that can be refined by the top elixir. Where did you get it? Why is there a smell of girls?


    She looked at me suspiciously. Questioning the origin is not the focus, but the latter sentence.


    Knowing that she is jealous, I dare to neglect and lie down in her ear and tell her about cangxue. After listening to her, she made a sound and took the pill.


    Compared with Huiyuan pill, the effect of the elixir is much better. After taking it for about half a minute, the aura will escape from the body and absorb it.


    In a minute, she stood up and said that beheading saints must be faced sooner or later. I''ll set this precedent today. You can know what changes it can cause.


    Han is stubborn, but her stubborn things are things that must be faced.


    To cross the holy robbery, sooner or later we have to face the people in the upper world and wait for them nervously. It''s better to seize this opportunity and try to kill a single saint.


    Jianyuan said with a worried face, then you should be prepared. Tu Sheng is likely to be exiled and dangerous.


    Um. The Han answered and stepped out of the apricot yellow flag. Yuhuatian hurried to hand over the chopped immortal gourd. Han looked at it and said, it''s your magic weapon. Don''t borrow it if you have nothing to do in the future. At present, Xuanmen is seriously injured. Chen Hao, Liu Jianguo and Jiang Nu are the four of you who hope to live up to the dead.


    Yuhuatian was clenched with his fists by Han. His luck can be said to be unique. Xuantongjing got the opportunity to cut immortal gourd and now get the opportunity to cast immortal yuan.


    Just living in a fourth rate sect, he lacked confidence and courage since childhood.


    But I believe there will be great changes in the future. Because I haven''t seen anyone who suddenly became rich.


    Qin Lan was a little surprised when she saw Han''s sudden appearance, but soon sneered, who do I think it is? It turned out to be the rebellion of Xuanyuan''s family.


    It''s not surprising that Han Dan ran away from Xuanyuan family and didn''t even want to mention his surname. At this time, he was called rebellious. In the face of such ridicule, Han did not defend, and even the expression on her face did not change.


    Qin LAN went on to say, I let you escape 400 years ago, and today I will kill you for the upper boundary.


    Except me? Daoguo no more? Han asked coldly.


    Qin LAN sneered and said, you are not the only corpse emperor in Shiao mountain. As far as I know, there were two corpse saints in Shiao mountain as early as a thousand years ago. I think their Tao fruit will be more useful than yours.


    Is there a corpse saint in Shiao mountain?


    Sword Lingxiao looked at me inconceivably.


    I smiled awkwardly and said, I only know now. If the sect in the Xuanmen who once dealt with Han is here, I''m afraid it will tremble all over.


    Because they were facing total destruction, they were only one step away.


    I know that the saints Qin Lan said are Han''s parents. Their sanctification has not been killed and suppressed by the upper world. It should be related to the two coffins.


    Han Dan''s face didn''t change. He smiled and said, you didn''t dare to do it a thousand years ago, and now it''s the same.


    For thousands of years, Han''s parents have stepped into the realm of Da Sheng? Her words almost mean this, but it is possible to confuse Qin Lan''s judgment. Otherwise, there are two great saints. Why are you afraid of the upper world?


    Han''s parents should have some defects, otherwise they wouldn''t have been silent once when they were besieged by Xianmen last time.


    The expression on Qin Lan''s face is ever-changing. It''s not in words. The luminous mirror in her hand appears. There is a light sliding like a rainbow. Through the light, she seems to see another world.


    Reincarnation.


    Jianyuan frowned slightly and said in a low voice that this is the magic weapon of the underworld, which can reflect three lives and three lifetimes. When I reincarnated, I had seen it, which can erase the previous life.


    Chen Hao disdained to say, what''s the use of erasing previous lives? It''s just the past, it''s memory.


    Jianyuan looked dignified and said that if a person has no past, there will be no present and no future.


    Hiss.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. I''m afraid the magic tools related to time, like the glass lamp, were all made by the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp.


    Through the ages, few people can see through the time casting Tao, but as long as they realize the Tao, it is undoubtedly not the great power that has been famous in history.


    I asked Jianyuan if the samsara mirror was the magic weapon of the past Buddha?


    Jianyuan nodded and continued to say that the past, present and future three dharmas all come from the six samsara, but they are very different and cannot interfere.


    Buddhism emphasizes a vision of life and death, which is closely related to the three Buddhas receiving the Tao.


    But it''s useless to say that now.


    Outside, Han''s words made Qin LAN look gloomy and said coldly, I''m curious about what your past was like!


    The voice falls, the reincarnation environment rotates, releases dazzling light, and shines on the Han at once.


    But Han Han''s face was expressionless and stood still without any resistance.


    The light of the reincarnation environment shone on Han he, and suddenly a white fog rose. Several virtual shadows appeared behind Han he, with different images condensing, and two outlines, one large and one small. The tall one is like a man and the small one is a little girl. They hold hands and seem to be looking at something.


    Unfortunately, there is only a virtual shadow, and the reincarnation environment can''t reflect the things behind.


    How did this happen? Qin Lan''s face changed.


    Han Peng sneered and said, you don''t have the ability to trace back to my third life.


    Secret lock. Qin LAN exclaimed, as if he thought of something. He whispered that it was like this


    Qin LAN didn''t say what he thought behind, but from the expression on his face, it seemed to be something terrible.


    At the same time of conversation, there was a chill on Han. From the foot, the earth and rock in the ruins quickly formed frost, forming ice flowers one after another, crystal clear. The time dust in the void was attached by water vapor, forming gray snowflakes, scattered in succession.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen her use the Yin talisman Sutra. I don''t think there''s anything wrong. I just think this time''s technique is stronger than before.


    Tu Sheng.


    Not just talking.


    Qin LAN saw the snowflakes dancing in the sky spreading towards him. He snorted coldly. You''re just breaking the empty realm. I''d like to see how powerful the Yin Fu Sutra is.


    When the voice fell, Qin Lan''s reincarnation environment suddenly became smaller and was photographed into the center of his eyebrows. The mirror suddenly turned into a blue vertical eye. The rotating streamer inside made people creepy. There was no action. He appeared a few kilometers away. When the vertical eye opened, six rotating light groups leaped out and kept getting bigger.


    The collision of different images is also the collision of strength.


    The six light clusters soon occupied a heaven and earth, each like a nebula, which can grind everything in the world.


    Under the six samsara technique, regardless of yin and Yang, you have to surrender.


    Qin LAN roared confidently and pressed his hand fiercely. There were terrible visions in the six paths of reincarnation. It was that gods and souls were being erased and made into new gods and souls to enter reincarnation.


    Those spirits contain five creatures, all of which are extremely powerful and manifest the Holy Text, but even so, they still can''t get rid of the shackles of the six samsara.


    Jian Yuan said that the reincarnation realm is the magic weapon of the great saint of reincarnation. When the ghost road and the evil road fight, the ghost road is restrained by the evil road and can''t compete. Therefore, give this thing and ask the little saint of the upper world to fight, so as to completely defeat the demon family. At that time, the great saint of reincarnation was half a step away from entering the great saint''s realm. It was later that he saw through the Tao and Dharma in the reincarnation realm that he took that half step and called himself the great saint of reincarnation.


    We didn''t talk, because Han and Qin LAN had collided in the field.


    The abnormal image of Taiyin art was suppressed when it met the six paths of reincarnation, the dancing snowflakes began to become less, and the coverage area was also suppressed.


    My heart pulled up, holding the flame flag in my hand. As long as the Han can''t hold it, I immediately rushed out and rolled her back.


    But just when her strange image was suppressed to only a hundred meters, the ice at the foot of Hanyu began to turn red, overflowing with majestic blood gas, and the dancing snowflakes began to turn blood color. Inside, the Yin wind howled, and countless ancient and rigid virtual shadows emerged. Some appeared, and the blue eyes were reflected in the sky, like two huge caves.


    Yinggou, generals, and countless ancient corpse families I don''t know.


    Each one is creepy.


    Han Han''s mouth is cold. The corpse family does not enter reincarnation. Today I see how you can erase me.


    Die. Qin LAN seems to be a little anxious when she sees the terrible image. She presses her hand fiercely in the air, and the six samsara channels fall down at the same time. She directly bumps into the Han''s image, releasing the mysterious power of samsara and trying to erase the ancient stiffness.


    Two absolutely Yin breath appeared at the same time. The apricot yellow flag was unstable and could not protect our invisibility. It was played out in its original form. At the same time, it could not stop the cold released from Han. Zhang Jianguo and Qin Xue had low cultivation, and both shivered at this time.


    Whether Xianyuan or Zhenyuan, they trembled and couldn''t resist in front of the powerful breath.


    Jianyuan sat down with his knees crossed. The Buddha beads in his hands were shining, but his eyebrows were covered with a layer of cold ice.


    Only jianlingxiao and Chen Hao and I were safe. Jianlingxiao kept spreading the sword Qi. He split the cold properly and protected the rest of the people.


    Chen Hao and I have lived in Shiao mountain for too long. We have been recognized by that breath and will not be hurt. I glanced at the sword Lingxiao. His sword Qi was a bit like a cook jieniu. His control ability had reached an amazing height and could accurately find the gap.


    Han Han''s voice fell and fiercely stretched out his hand and pointed to the front. Hundreds of ancient zombies appeared. Each one was close to the truth. At the moment, they all gathered behind her and bowed down to worship.


    Almost at the moment when the corpses bowed down, the reincarnation six ways that broke into the secret land of Han Li exploded continuously. While Han''s body shape had stepped into the strange image of Qin LAN when it appeared.


    Her hand was like a zombie and stabbed out with her hands flat. That sta

 Chapter 233

    I''ve seen zombies poke people. They''re stupid and go straight like a wood. That''s why I give up zombie boxing. After juxia, let alone breaking the air, it''s very fast to resist the air. Even with zombie jumping, they look like a clown, and others can avoid it at once.


    But now Han''s hand stabbed out in parallel, like taking out a time and space. His arm disappeared instantly. When he appeared in front of Qin LAN, he took out his heart.


    She was fierce and direct without any superfluous movements. The white jade corpse armor at her fingertips was like a sharp sky knife, invincible.


    Roar.


    In the face of death, Qin Lan''s long hair stood upright, like a hedgehog with barbed hair. The reincarnation eyes in the center of his eyebrows emitted six rays of light, which directly shone on Han he. For a moment, an imaginary shadow was transmitted behind Han he. It was Han he''s previous life. This time, it was clearly illuminated by the reincarnation eyes, and a strange image appeared.


    In the vision, a young man covered in blood pulled a teenage girl as if she had just fought, but the clothes on the little girl were very clean and free of dust.


    They stood at the top of a glowing giant monument, surrounded by a crumbling world.


    The meridians in my body gathered fiercely in my eyes, and the golden light spread. For the first time, I saw a red mole behind the little girl''s ear.


    She... Is Han, but who is that man? The fragmented world was broken by him?


    The blood gas churned. I looked at him again and didn''t find any special place, but when I saw him, I felt the familiar heartbeat, unique and powerful. Listening to the thump, I could sense the surging blood in his body.


    He has the same constitution and the same way as me.


    But who is he, Han''s father? Or her brother?


    Unfortunately, I still want to disappear when I feel it. The light in Qin Lan''s vertical eye collapsed, and Han was also repulsed. The strange image of the group of corpses kneeling opened, and both of them were injured to varying degrees.


    Han Han''s Zombie jump changes several positions in an instant. Where she avoids, there will be a huge cyclone in the next moment. It is the six paths of reincarnation. It appears without signs. Han also jumps without signs and avoids them all.


    When Han Peng stopped, his white porcelain fist went out and rolled up the cold current of emptiness. A corpse mountain appeared in front of his fist and pressed directly towards Qin LAN.


    What if there is a secret lock?


    Qin LAN roared and raised her momentum. With a fierce fist grip, she also hit Han. The holy grain beat and woven a world to pull all sentient beings into it.


    Judging from the density of the holy grain, Han''s strength is much weaker, but she still doesn''t mean to retreat. When her two fists collide, the holy grain flies away, and the burst light illuminates the sky, just like lightning in the night. After the collision, there is a dense fight. For a time, the sky collapses and terrible thunder comes out continuously.


    Han is white as snow. Every punch has a hundred corpses manifest.


    Qin LAN roared, his eyebrows glowed, and his fist was fighting against Han Han with the power of reincarnation.


    For a short period of more than ten seconds, scars appeared on both of them more or less.


    Endless holy patterns touch heaven and earth. Each path can suppress one side of heaven and earth. The violent breath constantly rushes in from the crack. With broken holy patterns, it suppresses the true yuan on us, and the path will be imprisoned.


    Jianyuan is chanting sutras. Behind him is the manifestation of the Buddha, blocking the front with a golden body.


    The broken virtual sword of Lingxiao sword has been out of its sheath, constantly tearing the void at the entrance and sucking all the holy patterns in, so as not to hurt everyone.


    When I was distracted, my eyebrows jumped wildly. Looking back, I found that thousands of people had gathered on the distant mountain. They were watching the battle from a distance.


    During the battle, Han''s blood eyes shot two blood lights fiercely, and hit Qin Lan''s vertical eye at the same time. Qin LAN screamed, stumbled, and stepped back a few steps. A blood hole appeared in the middle of his eyebrow, flowing out of dark golden holy blood, which was badly hurt. But the reincarnation mirror fell into his hand and instantly released a faint light, blocking Han''s false eyes.


    After the reincarnation mirror pushed back Han, Qin LAN pressed both sides of the mirror with both hands. The mirror flipped rapidly, and the reflected faint light crossed the void, like a huge brush and drew a barrier. Qin LAN constantly changed direction. In just half a second, a field was built around him. The Holy lines scattered and integrated in the field the next second.


    I know that there is absolute repression in the field. Entering other people''s field is like entering other people''s world. What''s more, Qin LAN uses reincarnation to build a field, holy pattern blessing, and the whole space is full of his power.


    Han''s speed slowed down, his sharp corpse teeth showed in his mouth, roared like a small beast, and his blood mist was steaming.


    Under the cold breath, I was still so nervous that my palms were sweating. I kept saying, use xuanhuang tripod, come on.


    Xuanhuang Ding, Chen Hao took one, Xuanmen took one, and the other two were on her, enough to cover a sky. But no matter how anxious I am, Hanhe doesn''t use xuanhuang tripod.


    Qin LAN stood in the distance. There was a holy pattern connecting his body and the small world. Then his five fingers were empty, and with a fierce grip, the whole field was shaking and the holy pattern was shining.


    Stupid woman.


    I couldn''t help scolding, but no one would care. I raised my heart to my throat and pinched a sweat for Han.


    Because we can imagine that Qin LAN is mobilizing the strength of the whole field to suppress Han at this time.


    The neon clothes and feather clothes on Han Fu''s body were dim, and the scattered blood fog began to close, but it stabilized half a meter outside the body and could not be suppressed.


    My forehead was full of cold sweat. Seeing her resist, the whole person was relieved.


    But just then, the monks who entered the upper boundary of the small world and overseas were startled and were coming this way.


    Zhu Jianguo reminded us that we found that Jian Lingxiao bit his teeth and said one word: kill.


    The words just spit out. The sword on his body is full of meaning, breaking the virtual buzzer, hanging over his head, shooting a terrible sword meaning, and lightning is brewing at the same time.


    The sword soars to the sky to break the void!


    He''s going through the robbery. How did he kill hundreds of people? You know, there are more than twenty semi saints among those people.


    amitabha. Jianyuan sings the Buddha. I thought he wanted to stop sword Lingxiao from killing people. If he was blocking the current catastrophe, it would be troublesome.


    When people in the upper world and overseas saw their companions killed, tie Dinghong rushed up with eyes.


    Without sword Lingxiao and Jianyuan, we can''t stop their killing at all.


    The sword spirit machine has been fully released, and the disaster appears.


    I was about to say a few words to Jianyuan, but his Buddhist horn fell, and then said, those who can''t get through, go to hell, Kendo friends, I''ll walk with you.


    Jianyuan said at this time that I should have been happy, but the man who couldn''t finish the journey went to hell, but he heard that my hands and feet were cold.


    Buddhism is merciful and equally cruel. The meaning of his words is a bit like going to hell if you don''t enter my Buddha.


    But now I don''t have time to care about these. Jian Lingxiao handed over the four immortal killing swords to Jian. Inadvertently, he said, master, protect the way for me. I was able to break the void five years ago, but my way is different. Today, I just cast the sword way with killing.


    Influenced by the sword Qi, every word and deed of Jian Lingxiao at this time is like a sharp sword out of the body, and the breath is Lingren.


    The voice fell, he had stepped into the air and flew away to the distance. The broken virtual sword turned into a sword shadow to follow, and the lightning stroke on his head also moved. When the people in the upper world saw this scene, they all stopped.


    Kill Kendo!


    Jianyuan frowned slightly and narrowed his eyes. He said to himself that in this life, all kinds of talents have come out.


    That''s what Han Peng said about the great world. I''m just curious about the Kendo disaster that jianlingxiao has held for five years.


    However, I was worried about Han, so I couldn''t see it separately. At this time, jianlingxiao is full of confidence. His will has reached the peak. I''m still worried that he has to face the enemy without transitional robbery. Tell Jianyuan, master, please pay attention to Uncle Jian.


    Jianyuan nodded. I hastened to take my eyes back to Han.


    I''m worried about the sword Lingxiao, more worried about Han, and Han''s opponent is a saint and has been suppressed all the time.


    But when I looked back, I found that the blood gas on Han has spread to a range of tens of meters, also building my own field.


    Qin Lan''s face has shown panic and put pressure again, but his field is still shrinking. Han Peng roared again, and a drop of golden blood flew out of her eyebrows. As soon as that drop of blood came out, it was like water falling into an oil pan, and the blood mist around her was boiling.


    The golden blood scattered with her holy grain. The next second, Qin Lan''s field exploded with a loud bang. The holy grain appeared under his feet and wanted to escape, but Han''s field came in an instant and trapped him. Han''s words said coldly, the saint, but so.


    The voice fell, and the blood fog closed in an instant. Her thin holy pattern collided with Qin Lan''s holy pattern, and a terrible vision burst out again. However, with the blessing of the field, Qin Lan''s holy grain is crumbling and can''t resist the suppression of Han''s holy grain. At the last moment, Qin LAN roared, even if you die, I will exile you.


    When I heard this word for the second time, I frowned. I don''t know what exile means.


    But Qin Lan''s voice just fell, his body suddenly exploded, but his holy pattern was not erased, still beating in the void, and pierced through the field of Han, connecting heaven and earth.


    Jianyuan used one heart and two purposes. When he saw Qin Lan''s holy grain connecting heaven and earth, his face changed.


    After being killed, Han Han took back his own field, flew quickly, returned to the breach and sat down cross legged outside. A black spot with a big fist appeared in the middle of Qin Lan''s holy pattern.


    I hurried to Han Peng, but on the way, she scolded me, don''t get close to me. The saint can sense a virtual world and connect it with holy patterns. If I was killed, it will open and pull the murderer in. I''m not a real saint yet, and I''m likely to be pulled in.


    Hearing the speech, I didn''t hesitate. I ran next to her, held her hand tightly and said, I''ll go with you.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and said that the world was very mysterious. It had never been explored and might never come back.


    Then I''ll follow you.


    I said, holding her skirt with my other hand.

 Chapter 234

    Han Peng saw me throwing and mixing. Her eyes showed helplessness. She fondly touched my head and asked me to sit next to her.


    In the sky, the holy grain left by Qin LAN after his death is still making trouble, and the black dots in the middle are becoming larger and larger. They are already half a meter in diameter, and sitting next to Han, you can clearly feel the suction released inside, as if they want to pull us in.


    The smell of the lotus protects me inside and is fighting against the little increased power.


    I don''t worry at all in my heart. The appearance of Han is also very relaxed. No matter where I go, even if I really can''t come back in nothingness, it doesn''t matter as long as she is around.


    I grabbed her skirt and looked back at the small world. The sky robbery of sword Lingxiao had fallen. Different from our robbery, what fell in the sky was not thunder, but golden flying swords, bathed in falling flying swords. The broken emptiness in sword Lingxiao''s hand released black light and killed monks in the upper world and overseas.


    The shadow of the sword covered a large area of mountains and rivers and shattered forests and hills. It was like the rain beating plantains. A gust of wind rolled the residual clouds and broke the void. It was only killed in an instant.


    With the sword rain falling one by one, the holy pattern appeared on the sword Lingxiao. His holy pattern was also unique. It was a small golden sword connected end to end, which appeared and was branded on the broken void.


    Now I understand why he doesn''t have to kill the immortal sword array to cross the robbery, because it''s left to the sword unintentionally, and he will let the broken virtual sword cross the robbery with him and practice with holy patterns, which is more suitable for one sword per person.


    Dozens of people in the upper world were killed, and they were in a mess. The immortal survivors in the distance were just on alert and did not intervene.


    At the last few times of sword robbery, half saints joined hands to bombard sword robbery instead of attacking sword Lingxiao.


    Sword Lingxiao found it, but he was unmoved. Let Tianjie be interrupted and start over.


    The sword rain shot by the sword robber became his best defense at this time. Even if the semi saint was robbed and swept by the sword, he couldn''t resist for a time without a treasure in his hand.


    At this time, the broken virtual sword points to the void and is full of holy patterns. I found that the sword Lingxiao branded all of his few holy patterns on it and forcibly melted it to the sword body after the disaster.


    Breaking the void was originally a smart sword. If the sword Lingxiao did this every time he crossed the robbery, I''m afraid it would not be weaker than the four immortal killing swords in the back.


    Sword Lingxiao''s sword was robbed to the back. He also had sword Qi flying shot on his body. He was fighting against the sky robbery. In every gap where lightning fell, someone would die under his sword. The murderous Qi contract had holy patterns, all of which were branded on the broken void.


    Up to now, only the people living in the upper world have been killed. As for the group of people who broke the virtual environment overseas, they have long been killed.


    The people in the upper world also see that jianlingxiao is casting a sword by Tianjie. He is also hooked by jianlingxiao''s heart sword to kill them. He doesn''t dare to do tricks on Tianjie anymore.


    The last three fell, and the broken emptiness in Lingxiao''s hand instantly became a sword light, guiding the Tianjie to sweep the last dozen and a half saints.


    The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal. It is the power of sword Lingxiao combined with the power of Tianjie. Three people were killed in a second. The remaining people fled in a hurry and left the battle circle.


    At this time, the sky robbery is over, jianlingxiao is bathed in the sword Qi, and the hidden blade can be seen around him.


    But after standing firm, the sword soared into the sky and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    With his back to the small world, he seemed to be able to see it. He said that his heart sword had been trained to perfection, but he forced heaven to rob, causing the soul to be hurt.


    When I heard that the spirit of sword Lingxiao was hurt, my heart hung up, because he was the pillar of the Xuanmen in the future and could not have an accident.


    But Jian Lingxiao seemed to hear Han''s words. He said it with Jian Yuan. It''s all right. The soul is branded with sword marks, which will help me a lot in the future.


    After a pause, he said again, Zhang Tong, and seven girls, their hearts are not bad, and they seem to know you.


    Sword Lingxiao''s words came here, and Han said coldly, cut grass and root, and their relatives died here. It''s a great disaster to stay.


    Witnessing the killing of relatives is a deep blood feud, and the influence and resolution are just the plot of the novel. It can''t happen in reality. Liu Rou was a lesson at the beginning. If Yang Yi hadn''t been transformed by Yang master''s skill and memory was not connected, Chen Hao and I would have made a big mistake.


    Think about it, bite your teeth and say, kill it!


    Sword Lingxiao has been stained with blood. He doesn''t care about killing seven more people. He just can''t do it in the face of seven kind girls.


    Han said, leaving cause and effect will be bad for you and me in the future. Kindness is not worthy of casting.


    The sword soared to the sky with a wry smile, breaking the void into the air, and then heard several screams. And I breathed a long sigh and didn''t think about the picture of Qin Qingyin giving me and Chen Hao food.


    The escaped semi saints have gone deep into the small world and can''t be chasing, but they are all old semi saints with low Qi and can''t be a threat.


    So far, all the people from overseas and the upper world have been killed, with a saint attached.


    I just wonder why there are no saints in the upper world?


    Han said that those with restrictions cannot be without restraint.


    Jianyuan they all came out. At this time, the entrance of the virtual world opened by Qin Lan was more than ten meters big. It was dark, like nothingness, and could not see anything.


    Sword Lingxiao asked Han he, what''s the situation now?


    Jianyuan said, I''m afraid it can''t be avoided, but the nihilistic world has been widely spread in the field of saints and is also very mysterious. Entering is not a disaster.


    Han Peng said in a loud voice that there will be no saints in the upper world in a short time. After you go out, you can tell the overlord of the three seas that I have the things in the immortal hall. In addition, inform the people of Longhu Mountain and ask them to move to Shiao mountain. Remember, this matter can''t be careless.


    Sword Lingxiao and Jianyuan are listening and keeping it in mind.


    It seems that my blood is related to Longhu Mountain, and it will threaten Longhu Mountain.


    Han Peng went on to say that Zhu Jianguo, Jiang NV, Chen Hao and yuhuatian are all people with great opportunities. If they meet the upper world or the underground government, they can go to Shiao mountain, and my parents can protect them temporarily.


    Chen Hao looked at me worried and wanted to follow. But before I opened my mouth, I shook my head. He remembered something and hurriedly gave me more than a dozen bottles of pills.


    Now I was afraid that Han Peng would throw me away. I stretched out my hand and asked him to send it. One hand was still holding on to Han Peng''s skirt.


    Han Peng gently pinched my hand and said, don''t be like a child. I said I would take you there.


    That''s what I said, but I still asked Chen Hao to send the pill.


    Qin Lan''s holy grain has covered half of the sky and began to spread towards the Han. At this time, an old man suddenly appeared in the breach in the small world of the immortal family. He is very old. Although the skin on his face is white, the wrinkles still pile up.


    We were all alert. The old man quickly waved his hand to show that there was no malice. At the same time, he took out two things similar to tokens from his hand and threw them at Han. In a hoarse voice, he said, these are the tokens worn by my two sons. They also entered the world a hundred years ago and haven''t come out yet. You will recognize them when you meet them with tokens and tell them, We have prepared the altar. They just need to start the ceremony and come out.


    The old man coughed twice and said that in return, the two would come back together.


    I heard that I hadn''t come back for a hundred years, and my face changed. But when I heard the words behind, I quickly put away the two tokens, and then prepared to ask about the specific situation. I looked up and found that the old man had left. I muttered that if you find someone and tell me what I said, they will naturally know what to do.


    Han Tuo pulled me and asked me not to ask. He said that this was the back hand left by the old man. If we couldn''t find anyone, they wouldn''t bring us out.


    I looked at Han, feeling that she was not nervous at all, and even felt that she was deliberately pulled into the world.


    When he was thinking about it, Han Peng suddenly said, here he is. When the voice fell, Qin Lan''s runes rushed madly and disappeared into Han''s body. Like a huge hand, he pulled her down into the void and walked towards the dark entrance.


    Han Peng held me tightly and said at this time that my cultivation was imprisoned.


    I haven''t reacted yet. It was dark in front of me. When the light recovered, both Han and I were falling. I took a fierce breath and pulled her hard to resist the sky.


    Her accomplishments were really suppressed, especially heavy, which led to a particularly fast falling speed. At the moment of falling to the ground, my blood flowed and all my meridians lit up.


    For a moment, thunder came out of my body, which seemed to move the power between heaven and earth. The huge aura poured into my body. I couldn''t stop it at once. I rose to the sky with a whiz of Han. Only at a height of 100 meters did I control the power in my body.


    Han Peng exclaimed, looked down at me and slowly fell to the ground, stared at me and asked, why are you so stupid!


    I blushed and told her that this heaven and earth was responding to the meridians in my body and inhaled too strong Reiki.


    After hearing this, Han Peng frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    Flying in the air, I looked around. The mountains here are not high, there are no forests, there are grasslands everywhere, and the surrounding area is very barren and uninhabited.


    It is not strange that an exiled world is desolate, but it can respond to my Tao and prove that there are monks in it, and they are probably the same orthodoxy as me.


    I have too many questions in my heart, but I don''t have time to think about it at the moment. I put down the Han and asked, wife, I saw Qin Lan''s holy grain enter your body. Will it be all right?


    Hanhe gently raised his hand, and the blood gas surged and condensed into fog. He said that this is like a world of cultivating blood. I don''t know if I can avoid the insight of the great saint. If I can avoid it, my blood will become holy here.


    Seeing that her answer was not what she asked, I frowned and was a little unhappy. Han Dan reacted, took his blood gas, pinched my mouth and said that his holy grain entered my body, which was similar to retribution and imprisoned my Xianyuan, but I still repaired my blood vessels.


    Han Peng said, grabbed my shoulder, jumped on my back, pointed to the front and said, there is a stream over there, you carry me over.

 Chapter 235

    I''m much taller now. It''s not hard to carry her, and I saw the stream, but my hands were a little dishonest and moved on her.


    Han Fu gently lay on my back and didn''t say anything. After all, I''m her man. However, when she met a place she shouldn''t touch, she grabbed my ear and twisted it. The pain made me honest.


    But it was hot.


    After being twisted twice, I didn''t dare to think carefully. I was preparing to step into the air to speed up, but Han suddenly said, fool, walk over.


    Why?


    I don''t understand, half a mile''s journey, I will arrive soon. How long will it take to go there?


    But when I asked, I understood. I scattered the power condensed in my body and walked slowly to the stream with her on my back. On the way, Han fell asleep and snored like a pig.


    My eyes are wet at once.


    Originally, Qin Lan was not involved. When we returned to the mainland, we could rest for a while and breathe a sigh of relief. But now we are exiled here and have to start running again.


    When I came to the stream, I gently put her on the grass and took off my clothes to cover her. The clothes are a little short and can only cover the lower abdomen, but she is wearing fairy clothes and will not catch cold.


    I put her away, looked at the pond not far away, picked up a sharp stone, dug up the earth and stone, led the water, carefully inlaid it with pebbles into a basin, and then shook out the muddy water inside.


    After the clear water flowed in, I put my hand inside and the meridians on my hand glowed. A few seconds later, a Wang of cold water was steaming.


    I tried the right temperature, then gently took off her shoes and soaked her feet. It''s the first time I noticed her shoes. They are very beautiful. They are made of crystal. They are shiny. They feel very soft and smaller than mine.


    I put her shoes away, then sat by the basin and bent down to press her feet gently.


    Her white jade like legs were also exposed, but I didn''t have any thoughts in my heart. I gently pulled over my skirt and covered it.


    I soaked her for half an hour or so, and I was very tired. I took off my sneakers and prepared to bubble. As a result, my feet stretched in, and Han sat up. I hated to take her feet out of the basin, wrinkled my nose and said to me, your little smelly feet, don''t stink my feet!


    There is!


    I retorted with a red face. I had just arrived at Shiao mountain for a few years. Because my cultivation was low and my body was full of fetuses, it was inevitable that there was foot sweat when running all over the mountain. It was clean and smelly at night, but she never hated it. Now, there is no foot odor at all.


    Han saw me blush, reached out and pinched me in the face and said, teasing you.


    The words fell, and she stretched herself comfortably, making my eyes straight.


    After stretching, she leaned gently against the grass, stretched her feet into my arms and said in a commanding tone that she was kneading me.


    I hum, put my feet in the water first, then hold her feet and continue to knead her.


    When I looked up and saw the blue sky, I suddenly found that I didn''t spend much time alone with Han. The most recent time was to encircle and suppress Tianming Valley, and then she took me to Longhu Mountain to find my parents.


    But at that time, I was worried and just wanted to get to Longhu Mountain as soon as possible. Now it''s like a cycle of time. I can understand more and cherish this time more.


    I pinched my feet for Han Peng and asked her, wife, when you were fighting with Qin LAN, I saw your previous life.


    Um.


    Han Peng answered vaguely, very perfunctory.


    I''m in a hurry, but it''s not easy to ask directly. Euphemistically, I saw a person in the virtual shadow of your previous life.


    Um.


    Han Peng answered again, feeling like he wanted to hide something.


    I couldn''t help scratching the soles of her feet, which made her beautiful little feet kick in my arms. She looked up and stared at me and said, just ask what you want, don''t hide.


    Hoo.


    I took a long breath and asked tentatively, is that man your brother?


    no


    I asked again, is that your father?


    no


    I was a little unhappy. I deliberately said casually that it was your boyfriend.


    The words came out of my mouth, and I was so nervous that my hands stopped. Although everyone has a previous life, it''s natural to get married and have children, but I''m still uncomfortable.


    I hope she said no. Han Peng suddenly gave a sound and said with a look that I won the prize. You guessed right.


    Hearing the speech, I threw her feet on the grass at once. Angrily, I stepped on the water with my feet and splashed on her deliberately.


    The Xia clothes on Han Fu''s body glowed, blocked the water spray, got up angrily, grabbed my ear and scolded, little bastard, are your wings hard?


    Now her Xianyuan was pressed, and she felt that the power of blood and Qi was not very strong. I could completely break away, but the meridians glowed. She was pressed down by me, grinning, tilting her head and shouting pain.


    Han Hua twisted me a few times to relieve his anger. Standing next to me, he said, the man protected me for the first time, but I have been chasing his footsteps for that time. So I swear that if I find him in this life, I must turn what happened in that life and let him become my follower. Not only that, but also when he doesn''t get stronger, I will clean him up and see if he dares to run in the future. Hum.


    The last two "grunts" combined with the clenching of her little corpse teeth made me feel cold. However, seeing her ferocious appearance, I guess nothing happened with the man and she was not a husband and wife.


    Such a thought made me feel much more comfortable. At the same time, I felt that he would be beaten if he was found by Han.


    But thinking of her looking for the man, I asked hurriedly, have you seen him after living so many years?


    Han is a psycho. I didn''t say anything wrong. She twisted my ear twice, and then sat down and looked at me and said, I haven''t found anyone, but I should be... I''ll find it soon.


    oh


    I asked in a low mood, what will you do if you find him?


    Han Peng saw that I was about to cry, giggled, reached out and rubbed my ear and said, fool, you are my husband. What am I looking for him to do?


    Then he poked me in the head and said, you don''t know what you''re thinking all day!


    When I heard this, I slipped my nose and felt much more comfortable. As long as she doesn''t look for that person, she will naturally do countless things in her previous life.


    Soak my feet, I put on my shoes, and I swept into the clear pool. I felt that there should be fish in it. I hurried to take off my shoes, strip off my clothes and prepare to go into the water to catch fish.


    Han Han shouted, Tong Tong, come here and I''ll check it for you.


    oh


    When I turned around, the caterpillar became dishonest and stood up straight again.


    But the next second she shot quickly and flicked, a cold air poured into my Dantian, and the caterpillars immediately went into hibernation. Then she vomited and said, OK, go.


    Check it out? Someone grabbed his head and asked. I thought she wanted to check my blood, because here, my blood was very active and flowed majestically without urging.


    Han he nodded very seriously and said, check it, it''s a little small.


    I skimmed my mouth, padded my feet and jumped into the pond. After a while, I touched two big fish and threw them on the bank. People jumped up with me. Without considering my clothes, I ran to pick up the fish, take it to the stream to clean it up, put it on a stick, ran to pick up dead grass, made a fire and baked it.


    When I finished, I breathed a long breath. Han Peng slapped me on the ass and said, such a big man, I don''t know how to be ashamed. Put on your clothes quickly.


    I felt cool and hurried to put on my clothes.


    The sky soon darkened. The night wind was slowly. After eating the roast fish, I stretched comfortably. At this time, everything around was quiet and unspeakable quiet.


    I used to want to lie on Han''s knee. As a result, she pulled me up and asked me to sit down. Instead, she leaned against my legs. I played with her hair, looked at the dark blue night sky and asked, wife, how can this world be called nothingness?


    Han said softly, it may be unknown, and no one has been out, so it is called nothingness, but it can be linked with the holy stripe, it must be related to the world we live in. Now things are not urgent outside. Let''s have a rest and go deep tomorrow.


    I nodded. I was a little sleepy in the middle of the night. I kept dozing off. My head was little by little. Han Peng woke me up. She stood up and released her blood gas. It took a lot of effort to tear the void. She took out the bronze coffin and let her rest inside.


    It''s quiet all around. It''s not like someone, but there are all kinds of possibilities in the unknown world. You can rest in the bronze coffin without warning.


    I''m also a little tired. I don''t need blood gas and meridians to maintain. My whole body is sour and soft.


    Seeing this, Han Peng gently picked me up, looked at me up and down, and said with emotion that time passed so fast. He was raised so big.


    I pouted and said, my parents raised me very big when I knew you.


    Han Pang giggled, took off my shoes and gently put them into the copper coffin. She herself floated into it. I immediately turned sideways and drilled my head and hands into her arms.


    Um.


    She let out a light gasp in her breath, pressed my hand and said, be gentle. My fingers loosened slightly and I fell asleep.


    I haven''t had a dream since the mind was stable, but I''ve been dreaming tonight. I dreamed of my parents, Grandpa and old Wu dog. In my dream, I felt that they were in this world, but they kept walking. I kept chasing and chasing, but I couldn''t catch up. I kept chasing to the foot of a very high mountain, and they suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, I woke up with a sudden start. I sat up and reached out to touch the night pearl under the pillow. After lighting up, I wanted to ask Han, because that dream was like a telepathy and a hint.


    But when the copper coffin was illuminated, I found that I was empty. I was sleeping with the quilt. I raised my hand and touched the lid of the coffin. After opening it, I looked at it.


    Outside, the moonlight is light, and in the small lake not far away, Han is gently holding water with his hand and drenching his shoulders.

 Chapter 236

    Han she is always bad to me and bullies me from time to time. Her two ears have become the switch in her hand. She can twist it if she wants. But usually hold her and kiss her, she won''t say anything.


    I really think of me as my husband, but I haven''t seen all her body.


    I think she abused me now. She probably regarded me as the man in her previous life.


    Lying on the side of the coffin for a while, I held my breath for no reason, secretly climbed out of the coffin, buckled a stone under the turf, raised my hand and threw it at her. It fell not far away and splashed water.


    Han Peng was startled, and his body quickly sank into the water, leaving only one head floating on the water. She looked back and saw me, angry, little bastard, what are you doing?


    I squatted on the edge of the pool, looked at her and said, in the middle of the night, you secretly got up and took a bath behind my back.


    Han Peng giggled and said, you little bastard is here, so you can only wash it secretly.


    I snorted. Glancing at her neon clothes, feather clothes, underwear and underwear on the grass, she quietly touched it. She didn''t react at first. When she saw me pick up all my clothes and hold them, she exclaimed, dare you!


    She is now suppressed by Xianyuan. Her blood and Qi can''t be used to hook magic tools. Neon clothes and feather clothes are immortal clothes, but without Xianyuan, she can''t be controlled by her mind.


    With clothes in one hand and crystal shoes in the other, I ran seven or eight meters away with a giggle, squatted on the ground and said proudly, I see how you get up.


    Han Fu threatened me and said, don''t let me catch you, or I''ll open your ass.


    No shame! I shaved her face and said, you''re a big girl. Why don''t you come after me naked?


    I said and looked around. It seemed that there was no one in a hundred miles. It was estimated that she could really do it. She felt a little empty in her heart. But it''s all done. I''m afraid it''s useless. I just squat down and stare at the pool.


    When she saw that the threat was useless, Han Hua didn''t bother to pay attention to me. She gently shook the water surface, and her hand gently crossed the skin in the water. After soaking for half an hour, she thought of it. Only then did she please say, Tong Tong, listen and give me the clothes.


    I shook my head like a rattle and held my neon feather clothes tightly. Seeing that there was immortal yuan on her body, Han Peng wanted to hook her neon clothes and feather clothes. I was startled. I thought she was lying to me that Xianyuan was sealed, but I soon realized that her Xianyuan was very weak, and there were holy patterns around her, which were imprisoned outside her like a net.


    Even so, the neon and feather clothes were moved. I quickly suppressed them with blood and gas to prevent them from flying away.


    Seeing that she couldn''t recall her clothes, she frowned slightly, bit her lips and said, I''m asking you once, whether to give it or not?


    I shook my head with a smile.


    Uh huh!


    Han Peng hummed, frowned slightly, and her upper body slowly emerged from the water. She really went ashore naked.


    I had planned that as long as she dared to come up, I would run with my clothes. I don''t believe she really dared to chase me naked.


    But the moment she came out of the water, the moonlight fell on her smooth skin, against the glittering and translucent drops of water, and I was stunned.


    My eyes were straight and I was stunned. When I smelled a burst of girl''s body fragrance in my nose, I suddenly woke up.


    The Han had come to me. She reached out and grabbed my mouth to prevent me from running. Her other hand touched the neon feather coat. The glow was shining, and the clothes were put on her.


    But I just wore a layer of white yarn, and my underwear was still in my hand.


    The handlebar bounced my brain, pinched my mouth and released it. He stuck my neck like a chicken and pushed it into the bronze coffin.


    I was held by her to lie down, and my heart beat wildly. Han Peng held me from behind and asked, Tong Tong, are you hungry?


    I only ate two roast fish in the evening. I still have some support in my stomach. In addition, she drew a circle on my lower abdomen. She was confused. She said hotly on her face that she was not hungry. She was just full!


    After listening to the hand drawing a circle, Han Peng stopped. It was like I said something wrong and annoyed her. She took it out and pushed me and said, you fool, don''t bother to pay attention to you.


    I was a little wronged and argued that I was not hungry.


    Han Li ignored me and turned his back. I rubbed my hot face, turned around and hugged her from the back. My hand wanted to reach under my arm and touch the rabbit. As a result, she caught me and wouldn''t let me pass.


    When I saw her like this, I said angrily that I was telling the truth. I wasn''t hungry and my little belly was still round.


    He also forcibly took her hand and touched her stomach. Han Dan still didn''t speak. I had to turn over and lie on my back. Thinking of the dream, the dryness and heat on my body soon calmed down.


    Knowing that she hasn''t slept yet, I said, wife, just now I dreamed of my parents and grandpa. They seem to be here, on a big mountain.


    Han Han heard the words and turned over. He held me in his arms and asked, do you miss them! Dream is real, it can''t be linked with reality. Don''t think about it. Go to sleep!


    I think it''s different from her, because when I wake up, the feeling in my heart is very special and can''t be described in words, but I''m sure my parents and grandpa are here.


    But before the words came out, Han''s legs were wrapped up, and his face was buried behind my neck, spitting hot air.


    I thought she would become a python again. At the same time, I thought there was a picture on the jade girl''s Heart Sutra


    Thinking of this, I realized what she meant when she asked me if I was hungry. I mistakenly thought it was asking if I was hungry. No wonder she wanted to be angry.


    It''s just this kind of thing. Just say no directly. She has to beat around the bush.


    I turned around, held her face and kissed her mouth. After kissing for a while, I said, wife, I''m hungry and thirsty.


    Under the faint light in the copper coffin, I felt that Han''s eyes were emitting green light. My little tongue gently licked my lower lip, rubbed it for a while, got up and rode to my face


    The lid of the coffin was opened and the moonlight scattered, but my eyes were soon covered by a black veil. Han Hua also said in an educational tone that you are still young and can''t see what you shouldn''t see.


    I was speechless for a while. She treated me like this. She was worried that she would teach me badly. It was completely a lie.


    It was dawn when she stopped.


    Hanhe was weak and lying aside with a blush on his face. I quickly turned over and got up. The black yarn covering my eyes was wet and hot, emitting a unique fragrance.


    I took off my coat and shook it hard, steaming a big fog. But the smell still lingers on the clothes, but fortunately it''s not strange.


    Han saw me cleaning my clothes angrily. With a peach color on my face, he giggled and squeaked. I asked, are you still thirsty now?


    I snapped my mouth and said, I''m not thirsty. Then she complained discontentedly and said, wife, are you made of water, or did you just go down to absorb water?


    Han Bai glanced at me and caught me back. I half lay on her and kissed her mouth. Han disliked her taste, pushed me with her hand and wiped it with her hand before giving me a kiss.


    When the sun came out, Han Peng drove me out of the copper coffin and locked the lid. When she came out, she was dressed neatly, took the copper coffin and took me along the stream.


    Our speed is not fast, but not slow. We climbed over several large grasslands. In the evening, there was a forest in front of us. In the oncoming wind, I smelled a faint smell of blood.


    Han also smelled it, and they followed it. Not far from entering the forest, there was the sound of struggle and the cry of "Oh ha, oh ha".


    The meridians in my body glowed, carefully protected in front of the Han, and pulled her close carefully. After passing through several big trees, there is an open space in front. There are more than a dozen tall savages wearing animal skins waving bone spears excitedly.


    They formed a circle, their feet danced rhythmically, and their mouths made a deterrent sound.


    Among them, a wild man more than two meters tall was fighting with a wild boar. Blood was spilled all over the field. It was impossible to tell whether it was wild man''s blood or wild boar''s blood.


    The fight was very fierce, because the wild boar was very big, three or four meters high, and its two tusks flashed cold.


    Han and I hid behind a big tree and frowned when they listened to the strange language they shouted.


    In a strange world, when you suddenly see humanoid creatures, whether savages or primitive people, you will be excited, because as long as it is a civilization, you can get some useful information from their mouths.


    But if you can''t speak, things are very troublesome.


    After observing the savages outside, Han Peng said with a slight frown that the mark on their forehead was like the mark of a witch!


    Those savages have the same mark on their eyebrows, like a tree in a simple stroke, with three branches. I can''t see anything. I can only ask han to say, wife, isn''t there only five ways? How can there be a witch way?


    Han Dan said that the witchcraft road was earlier than the five roads. It was an ancient road, but I don''t think they are witches with witchcraft power. Forget it, they are too backward and contact is useless.


    Han Dan said he was going to take me away, but at this time, there was a cry of surprise from the savages, and then the ground shook and a smell of blood came.


    I pulled han to retreat. At a glance, I saw that the big wild boar rushed out of the savage''s enclosure with its tusks and rushed towards the big tree where we were hiding.


    I thought it was going to hit the tree, but when it was half a meter away, its huge body twisted violently, bypassed the trunk and hit me and Han.


    When I saw the boar hit, I shouted angrily and punched it on the eyebrow. Its skull was broken and its huge body flew out directly.


    The savages who rushed up held up their bone spears and were about to throw them. They were all stunned on the spot.


    Because of the language barrier, after they were bluffed, I could only stare at them on guard.

 Chapter 237

    The light of my meridians overflowed to prevent them from suddenly throwing the bone spear in their hands.


    The two sides were deadlocked for about half a minute, and a savage stared at me. He carefully walked towards the wild boar lying on the ground. After checking, he found that the wild boar had already died, and his mouth made a surprised voice. His hand exaggerated towards a middle-aged savage, and his mouth was creaking. He didn''t know what to say.


    But judging from his actions, he should be shocked. I killed a wild boar with one punch.


    After hearing this, the middle-aged savage with the appearance of the leader also showed an exaggerated expression of surprise, pressed his hands on both sides, and the surrounding savages put down their bone spears.


    Han Dan was right. The savages in front of him had a low level of civilization. Although they had language communication, they still expressed their emotions with facial expressions and hand movements. The level of wisdom was not high.


    I pushed down the handlebar and signaled her to go. But just then, the savage leader took a bunch of bone chains of unknown animals from the people nearby and held them up with both hands to put them on me.


    I glanced. The leader also had such a bone chain around his neck, and there were also some strong savages nearby. It should be a symbol of a warrior.


    The young savage fighting with the wild boar just now was covered with blood. His eyes were very hostile and stared at me. He kept blowing his heavy breath in his nostrils and looked very angry.


    The bone chain given to me by the leader should have belonged to him. Now he wants to give it to me. Naturally, he is very angry.


    I quickly smiled and waved my hand, which meant no, but the sign language seemed to be out of use. The leader didn''t understand it at all and put his body very low.


    Han he was a little impatient. He released his blood gas to scare away the savages. I also had this plan. Anyway, there was no intersection and I was not afraid to offend. But just before the attack, the bone chain shook, and several pieces of bone turned over, revealing the witch pattern on it.


    I quickly patted Han''s hand, calmed her down and walked carefully towards the savage leader. The leader''s face is full of totems, his skin is dark red and black, and his muscles are very developed. After approaching, I smelled the smell of animals on him, which almost made me retch.


    He sang something similar to the mantra in his mouth, and the middle finger of his left hand stroked back and forth in the center of my eyebrow.


    I didn''t dare to breathe. I waited patiently for him to finish singing, and then put the bone chain around my neck.


    When the bone chain was put on, the wild people around cheered, raised their hands high, slightly bent their knees, forked their legs and jumped back and forth.


    The leader raised his hands and cheered a few times. He came and took me. He secretly looked at the Han behind him. His mouth tilted up and shook his head dissatisfied, which means that Han can''t.


    I turned back and said to Han with a grin, wife, they said you were ugly.


    Han turned his eyes.


    The leader grinned at me with a simple and honest smile. In addition to smelly, he was actually very kind.


    The savages celebrated for me for almost ten minutes before it was over. At this time, it was dark. They took down the torch from their back and lit it. It looked very sacred. Two people carried the wild boar and cheered to leave.


    The leader took me and seemed to invite us to their tribe.


    Han''s eyebrows were wrinkled into Sichuan characters, which was already very unhappy, but after I took the bone chain, I felt that the witch pattern on it had a weak force pouring into my body, which was very magical. I wanted to go and have a look.


    The wild people disliked Han Han. Basically no one looked at her. When I went to pull Han, the leader tilted his mouth and shook his head, but he didn''t stop it.


    Their tribe is in a canyon not far away, scattered with some huts. In the middle is a black platform of more than ten meters, surrounded by twelve statues. The carving technique is very poor, and can only roughly see the outline of a human figure.


    The altar occupied half of the village. When we arrived, the tribe lit several bonfires, barbecued meat on the fire, and wild people sang and danced next to the bonfire.


    My arrival caused quite a stir. He looked around me like a giant panda. Because he didn''t know the language, Han and I had to ignore it. She took out the bronze coffin in some anger, slammed it on the ground, scared a group of savages to scream and spread around.


    At this time, the leader came, followed by two more than two meters high, dark skinned Female savages. When he came, he pointed to Han, shook his head, meaning no, and then pointed to the two female savages next to him, grinning and nodding.


    In primitive tribes, women are exclusive to the strong. The number of women is also a symbol of a man''s strength. Just looking at the female savage who is several heads higher than me, I feel very embarrassed. He kept explaining to the leader, but after a long gesture, he still waved his hand, pointed to Han, and pushed the two female savages towards me.


    The leader left and pointed to the altar, then piously pointed to the sky and made a flying gesture.


    Before I knew what he meant, two female savages pasted it. They didn''t smell bad. When they came over, they touched me and wanted to touch my caterpillar.


    I feel that there are two mountains in front of me. I have to pad a high stool for kissing. I had this idea in my mind, and I couldn''t help shivering.


    At this time, Han has entered the copper coffin and angrily said, Zhang Tong, if you let them touch it, you won''t want to touch me in the future.


    Hearing that I dared to stay there, I hurriedly pushed away the two female savages, got into the copper coffin, covered the coffin and hid.


    Han''s soul gathering coffin has strong defense. It can''t be broken by these savages. I sighed after I went in. Han was ugly and kicked me. I didn''t look at your little body and your gadget. Can you do it?


    I pursed my lips, touched the head of the bed and turned for a long time to find the night pearl. If I didn''t return to the Han after lighting up, I took off the bone chain on my neck. Han is sulking. I called her several times and didn''t promise. I couldn''t help saying, wife, they have different aesthetics. Naturally, they think you look ugly.


    Han Fan got up and kicked me again. I feel like a doormat, saying everything is wrong, and I''m a little unhappy.


    It''s not that she is unhappy to be beaten and scolded. After all, she doesn''t really exert herself. Moreover, this is our private space. Power should be played by small couples. It doesn''t make much sense to distinguish strength from strength with their closest people. What I don''t open is that now it can be concluded that she regarded me as a substitute for that man.


    Han Peng noticed the change of expression on my face and didn''t lose his temper. He climbed in front of me and stared at me to see if he was angry.


    I took the opportunity to kiss her on the mouth, put my hand around her, and they rolled into the bed.


    Hearing her giggle, I took out the bone chain and let her see the witch pattern on it.


    After looking at it one by one, Han Peng said that it was an authentic witch pattern. According to their level of civilization, there could be no such witch pattern. There were twelve ancestral witches on the altar outside.


    Twelve ancestral witches are the supreme existence in the witch clan. Such things should not appear in backward tribes. I doubt there are high-level ethnic groups above.


    I heard the twelve ancestral witches and asked a few questions curiously. Han Dan didn''t want to say. He turned sideways and said he was asleep. I''ll have a look early tomorrow morning.


    Advanced civilizations will have a lot of information. If we want to find the immortal remnant, we must contact them.


    I took off the bone chain, took off my coat and got into the quilt.


    The soul gathering coffin can stop some sounds, but after the carnival, there are moans and bangs outside.


    I didn''t understand what it was at first. When I thought of the records in the jade girl''s Heart Sutra, I suddenly realized it.


    Han Dan knew it for a long time, muttering and scolding. He was really a group of primitive people. He knew to do it except eating.


    I said that the population of primitive society is a necessary condition for the prosperity of ethnic groups. We must work harder.


    Then I hugged Han from behind, held the little white rabbit, pasted it on her back and said softly, wife, I also want to fuck you.


    Han''s body trembled slightly, turned around and hugged me and said, little lust ghost, you''re still young. Feel bad?


    I nodded. Han Hu kissed me on the mouth and said softly, I''ll rub it for you.


    The night outside was hazy, and the night pearl in the copper coffin gave out a soft light. I gently leaned against Han''s arms, buried my head under her neck and clenched my lips.


    Han Peng kissed me from time to time. After a few minutes, I couldn''t help biting her shoulder and shaking violently for several times


    When I woke up the next day, I opened the lid of the coffin and drilled out half of my head. I saw that there were savages all around. Seeing me coming out, he shouted excitedly.


    They have ignored the existence of Han, and took me to the altar.


    At this time, a group of strong savages came up with more than 20 savages in obviously different clothes. Han said to me that they wanted to sacrifice and summon gods.


    I think of the gesture given to me by the leader last night. Now combined with Han''s words, I can understand at once. What the leader wants to express is to summon the people above to come down and take me away.


    Just to kill?


    Han Tuo nodded and said that the sacrifice of the witch family was blood sacrifice, usually with prisoners of war, but it is said that when a large-scale war occurred in ancient times, it was necessary to start a huge witch array and kill their own people.


    As soon as I heard it, I wanted to stop it, but Han Hua pulled me back and said, this is the custom of the witch family. Even if you save them now, they will also become sacrifices in the future. Moreover, this is only a small tribe. How much can you save?


    Han''s words made my heart tremble and my feet retreated back.


    The prisoners of war were taken to the top of the square altar, and then beheaded. Their heads rolled down the steps of the altar. The people below cheered, rushed up, put them on with sticks, ran around carrying them, and more than a dozen people chased and fought behind them.


    Blood poured on the altar, and dense witch patterns appeared on the dark stones.


    After more than 20 prisoners were killed, there was still a small piece of witch print that had not been activated. The leader''s face sank. He turned back to the people and said a few words generously, and immediately eight people stood up.


    The young wild man who killed the wild boar and was robbed by me yesterday was also among them. He always looked at me when he came out. With a proud smile on his face, he stood up and patted.


    I didn''t understand what it meant for a moment. Han Peng said next that they were willing to become sacrifices.


    Hearing this, my face turned white. Can ignorance and faith really make them give up their lives?


    Han said, you haven''t seen a Buddhist disciple yet. You are so stubborn that you are terrible.

 Chapter 238

    When talking about the belief of Buddhism, Han Peng felt disgust in his words. It is estimated that he had had a conflict with the people of Buddhism.


    Love and hate are her strengths as well as her weaknesses. But everyone has his own character, not to mention her, who can make her change?


    I asked with some concern, wife, they summoned the people above, didn''t they want to take us as sacrifices?


    Han Bai glanced at me and said that he should be selecting talents. In this way, we can just get in touch with the upper civilization.


    During the conversation, the eight people who volunteered had reached the top of the altar.


    The tribal leaders formed a circle with their families, danced sacrificial dances and sang ancient mantras. What''s terrible is that I can''t see sadness on their faces, as if it''s an honor for their families to be sacrificed.


    At the end of the ceremony, the knife and axe hands on the altar fell, and eight heads rolled down.


    My heart trembled as I gasped. The blood flowed meandering down and dyed the witch pattern red. At this time, the eight people''s families went to pick up their heads, knelt on the ground, took a handful of dead grass from their bodies, lit it and smoked their heads.


    At first, I didn''t understand what they were doing, but with the fumigation, the head began to shrink, the skin became dry, and the blood evaporated. In two or three minutes, a head as big as a watermelon became a dark and shiny pocket head the size of a palm. Then they took off the pendant around their waist, put a rope through their mouth and trachea, and hung the pocket head on it.


    I looked around. Almost everyone had such a small head on their waist. When I saw it yesterday, I thought it was an ornament. Unexpectedly


    The sorcery patterns on the altar began to shine after absorbing blood. Twelve shapeless ancestral sorcery statues turned and looked like the altar at the same time. The leader put on a special dress, which was full of bone utensils. Each piece was burned with sorcery patterns. His woman took out a stone box. When she opened it, it was red, white and black. She painted his face seriously, and then put on a ferocious mask.


    The whole process seemed sacred to them. They all remained silent for fear of disturbing the gods.


    The leader mounted the altar and began to sing in the sorcery. His voice was ethereal and distant. There was an interval of pause. Every time he paused, he would hold his arms high, look up at the sky and give a low roar.


    Every time he roared, the light of the altar was brighter, and circles of witch patterns flew to the sky.


    Han Peng looked back and received the bronze coffin. She came and went, and the wild people around her didn''t see her. There are great differences in aesthetics, but it''s good. Otherwise, with her appearance and the primitive customs of the tribe, I have to spend a lot of time to protect her.


    After the leader sang for about ten minutes, a golden light appeared in the sky in the distance, like a crack in the sky. Seeing this, the leader hurried to crawl on the altar and dared not lift his head. All the people below fell on the ground and prayed piously. At this time, a woman came out of the golden light. She was very tall, but her skin color was as white as us, And she''s wearing a gorgeous skirt.


    After she approached, I found that she looked very good. She was a huge beauty two meters tall.


    Sensing that she fell, the savages around dared not look up and wanted to bury their faces in the ground. Her eyes swept over me and Han. Maybe she found that we didn''t kneel and frowned slightly, but there was no attack.


    Han''s blood stayed in juxia, but it was very majestic. She probably sensed it. Because the gods worshipped and summoned by savages are nothing more than a rosy realm.


    The great beauty glanced at us and said a few words in the language of the witch family.


    When she finished, several savage youths with bone collars like mine stood up, but their eyes were so closed that they didn''t dare to open them at all.


    The great beauty looked at us and said in our language, I don''t think they are tribal people. Although they are blood friars, they are not our Witch blood.


    Han Hua whispered back to her that my husband has the blood of the witch family.


    Han Peng said and stabbed me with his hand. I knew it. I hurried to release the blood gas in my body and light up the meridians at the same time.


    The giant girl''s head was slightly wrinkled and heard again that his blood was impure.


    Impure?


    Han Peng sneered and said, take him to let your master see it. He said, what can you see in the Xia realm.


    The giant beauty was annoyed by Han''s words, but she said coldly that since he had our mark on him, he could naturally go there, but we have regulations that we can''t carry family members, so the girl can only stop here.


    When the voice fell, the giant beauty took out a silver and shiny bone staff in her hand. She held up the ancient staff and sang in her mouth. A force pulled me up. The other eight savage youth looked complex, nervous and nervous.


    I quickly stretched out my hand to pull the Han, but the force was very strong and pulled me to the void very quickly. I hurriedly said, girl, you misunderstood me. I''m really not a witch. My wife is nonsense. I won''t go with you.


    A strange world, and I don''t know where she''s taking me. How dare I separate from Han.


    But the great beauty said it was too late.


    Voice fell, she also coldly glanced at Han, a little revenge for public and private.


    wife.


    I stretched out my hand hard, but the meridians and blood gas in my body were suppressed by the light on the bone staff and couldn''t get rid of it.


    When Han saw me shouting to come out, the voice said, go with her and I''ll follow.


    The bone ware burning witch patterns is very strong, like a magic weapon used by saints, and it is specially aimed at blood cultivation. I''m afraid the master of this great beauty is a saint. With such pride as Han, I''m afraid there will be conflict when we meet. If her Xianyuan is not suppressed, I don''t worry, but with the cultivation of blood, I''m afraid I can''t fight the powerful witch family.


    Moreover, the witch family is the ancestor of blood cultivation. Like the corpse blood cultivated by Han and the body cast by blood of Tuoba family, they are all extended from the blood cultivation method of the witch family.


    But now I can''t say more. The bone stick in the giant beauty''s hand fell, waved it fiercely, and took me and eight savage youths to Yukong.


    I hurriedly looked back. I couldn''t see the figure of Han. I immediately struggled and wanted to take out the yellow cloth, but my hands were tied by a light flying from the bone stick. Seeing that I couldn''t get out of trouble, I was in a hurry and said with a cry, big sister, I haven''t left my wife yet. Can you take her?


    The great beauty snorted coldly and said, if you are really the blood of the witch family, it''s your honor for me to take you to fight for the witch family.


    As soon as I heard that I had to fight, I wanted to sell miserably with a bitter face. As a result, Han''s voice suddenly spread around and said that it was worthless. It would sell miserably if it couldn''t be beaten!


    Hearing her voice, I turned around with joy and saw the blood mist hovering at the foot of Han, and Yukong followed me. I burst into tears.


    Just now I pretended that I didn''t cry. Now I really cry. Before leaving, my heart was still calm, but the moment I was taken away, my heart was filled with fear.


    Seeing that I was really crying, Han Peng hurried to send a voice to comfort and said, well, well, I didn''t say I could keep up.


    I wiped my tears and sobbed uncontrollably.


    After too much experience, I know that sometimes parting can happen in a second. I''m inevitably afraid.


    The giant beauty was surprised and looked unhappy when she saw Han Peng following up, but she didn''t start. She just waved the bone staff in her hand again. Our speed immediately accelerated and wanted to get rid of Han Peng.


    However, the blood on the handlebar was vigorous and was not affected by the bone staff. She still followed closely. The giant beauty couldn''t shake off the handlebar after speeding up several times. She looked cold. You are following, and my miss won''t bypass you.


    Han Peng smiled faintly and asked, is your young lady a witch saint?


    The great beauty snorted coldly. Since you know and dare to be presumptuous, I don''t think you''re going to die.


    It was said that it was a witch saint. The corners of Han''s mouth tilted slightly, as if there was some conspiracy.


    We were flying fast, but we didn''t arrive at our destination from early morning to dusk. At night, we fell on a wasteland. The great beauty took the bone stick, and the blood gas in my body suddenly recovered. The great beauty whispered to the savage youths. The eight youths helped each other, closed their eyes and groped towards the distance. After almost a hundred steps, they stopped, half knelt on the ground and buried their heads on the ground again.


    Han Peng sneered, controlling people with faith. It seems that your young lady is not a powerful master.


    The great beauty shouted angrily at the speech. What do you know? My miss can also comment. The bone staff in the hand of the great beauty was glowing and swept fiercely towards the Han.


    The corpse teeth in Han''s mouth appeared and took a fierce breath. The vigorous blood gas immediately curled around the corpse teeth and swept towards the light curtain of the bone stick. Under the collision, a blood sign appeared in Han''s palm, just like a winding Blood River, and the light of the bone stick dimmed.


    Corpse blood repair! The great beauty''s face changed.


    Han Dan didn''t continue to attack. He received the blood amulet and said that the blood cultivation of the corpse family restrained the witch family. You should know this.


    The great beauty looked gloomy. She took back her bone stick and sat down cross legged. She asked, where are you from?


    Han didn''t speak, but waved me over. When I used to sit in her arms, she said that when I saw your master, I would naturally tell her.


    The great beauty''s cold face was not in words. I asked Han why the blood repair of the corpse family could restrain the blood repair of the witch family.


    Han Dan didn''t care about the giant beauty. He explained that the power of the witch family comes from blood gas, and the corpse family can absorb blood gas, which can only be said to be the suppression of talent.


    I was finally relieved and leaned in my arms to get ready for bed.


    The great beauty said with a cold hum, as a man, he was so played with by women. Where did your blood go?


    I leaned on her knee and didn''t bother to answer her stupid questions. Han Dan said that they used faith and ignorance to control the low civilized witch race, and the means were despicable. But I''m afraid in their highly civilized society, women are just tools for breeding and booty of the strong.


    It''s totally useless to explain love with her. Besides, who makes me young!

 Chapter 239

    As soon as I woke up, it was already daybreak. My face was covered hot in Hanhe''s arms. When I woke up, I rubbed my eyes. Seeing that Jumei didn''t rest, I felt that she was staring at Hanhe all night. She was very hostile.


    I rubbed my eyes, picked up Han''s face and kissed her on her mouth.


    The great beauty stood up and said, he''s awake, so let''s go. We should be there the day after tomorrow.


    As soon as I heard that I would not arrive until the day after tomorrow, I was surprised. I asked her that it was only ten minutes when you came. Why does it take a few days now?


    The great beauty looked at me and said that I was in charge of the area, and the people were nearby. The world is very big, the witch clan is scattered everywhere, and the blood cultivators are too energetic and used to being competitive. They can only obey them in this way.


    Han said that when the war broke out among the witches, hundreds of thousands of people could be killed at a blood sacrifice. I didn''t believe it when I didn''t see the tribal altar. Now it seems that the witch clan didn''t exterminate itself because there were too many people and the original reproduction mode kept updating.


    The giant beauty recalled the eight savage youths and once again showed her bone stick to resist the sky with them. This time, she didn''t imprison me, but let me follow Han and feel a lot more friendly to me.


    But that alert has not been eliminated.


    On the way, I secretly asked Han, is my blood really the blood of the witch family, and mentioned the huge blood shadow in my eyes before.


    Han Peng smiled and said, you will guess, and you will know when you arrive.


    After walking forward for a while, I couldn''t help but chase him to ask about the twelve ancestral witches. Han Peng saw that I kept asking, sighed and said that according to the records in Chuang Tzu, the twelve ancestral witches were also called the twelve ancestral gods, all of whom had the ability to connect with heaven. In ancient times, they were born in chaos and had the same strength as the Taoist ancestors. But it is not rumored to have been transformed by Pangu''s flesh and blood.


    Han Dan didn''t want to talk more about the twelve ancestral witches, but he was impatient when I asked and said it simply.


    The great beauty has been listening to our conversation. Hearing the rumors, she interrupted that the twelve ancestors are said to have something to do with Pangu''s destruction of the world.


    Pangu perished?


    I frowned slightly and asked, isn''t Pangu a pioneer? My grandfather told me when I was a child.


    The giant beauty wanted to say something, but the corner of Han''s mouth moved slightly, as if it was transmitting a message to her. Her attitude was still very strict. The giant beauty took it back when she came to her mouth.


    I noticed that I was angry and beat Han''s waist with my fist. Instead of hurting her, I tickled her and made her giggle.


    After the fight, my question was also interrupted.


    But I left an impression in my heart that Pangu opened the world. It turned out to be just a rumor.


    On the third day, a large city appeared in front, which was very grand, the buildings were also very high, and there were organic witches patrolling.


    The flow of people in the city is surging, and the tribe is completely heaven and earth. If the eight young savages see the scene in front of them, they will definitely think they have seen the gods and come to the divine world.


    The great beauty took us to the city. On the way, she asked me to take off the bone collar around my neck and told me that I would take you to the city master as a guest.


    We just fell outside the city, and immediately a witch like a soldier stopped us. The great beauty showed her waist token before we were released. After entering the city, I still resist the sky. I can''t help asking the great beauty, are you fighting?


    Um. The great beauty nodded and said without concealment that the twelve witches have been fighting against foreign enemies.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning after listening to it. They have witch saints, and they were patrolling juxia territory just now. How terrible would it be if war broke out?


    After the shock, I asked curiously, sister giant, who is the witch fighting with now?


    Ask what you should and don''t ask what you shouldn''t.


    The great beauty snorted coldly and went over a barracks. She told us to wait. Then she fell down with eight savage men and handed them over to the person in charge of the barracks.


    I sighed. These people came here and played the role of cannon fodder. I have some feelings in my heart.


    Han Tuo took my hand and said, this is just a city of one of the twelve witches, each of which is very powerful, and they can become saints, indicating that they are not monitored by the upper world, and may even be stronger than the upper world. There are great witches.


    What is the realm of the great witch?


    A great witch is equivalent to a great saint.


    Han answered me, looking a little nervous. I asked her, wife, since it is not affected by the upper world, you can cross the robbery here.


    I thought so before, but now it doesn''t seem to work. If I rob here, I will be infected with the rules here. It may not be a good thing in the future. We have to find the two immortal survivors as soon as possible and leave.


    Smelling the speech, I was also nervous. If the big witch shot, Han had no ability to fight at all. I pulled her and said, wife, why don''t we leave now? Don''t provoke the saint and separate ourselves from the world.


    It''s not easy to come and go, and I feel that there is only one Saint here. It''s estimated that it''s just a small town. Qin Lan''s fight is like the holy grain in my body. Only the saint can break. I have to restore my strength, otherwise we can''t go far.


    When he mentioned the holy grain, Han Peng frowned again, looked up to the sky, and there was blood light flashing in his eyes. After a moment, he sighed and said that the holy grain of saints outside could communicate this world. There must be a reason, but I can''t see it now. Just, you will naturally understand where you will go in the future.


    Han said this, making me more nervous, because she has always been omniscient and omnipotent in my heart. At this moment, my heart is beating wildly.


    At the same time, she also understands the meaning of the vastness of the Tao. Han is omnipotent on the earth, but there are too many things she doesn''t know in the face of the Tao. When I came into contact with the upper world and saw here, I knew that she was not invincible.


    If there were little saint and great saint, she would be in danger and die.


    Thinking of these, I couldn''t help holding her hand and saying, wife, after we go back, we''ll wait in Shiao mountain for ten years. When I get stronger, we''ll protect you.


    Cluck!


    Han chuckled, scraped on my face and said, I said, this life will not let you, er, I mean my life, I don''t need your protection, I protect you.


    I felt warm in my heart, but I thought her words were strange.


    But the great beauty will come back and ask us to follow her and continue to fly towards the middle of the city.


    I haven''t seen any big cities on earth, but when I listen to others talking, they mentioned several big cities in China, which seem to be very big, and the witch city in front of me is probably no less than several main cities in China.


    What''s terrible is that Han said it''s just an ordinary town. It''s hard to think about how big the main city of the witch clan will be!


    Yukong walked for half an hour and finally reached the center of the witch city. There were a lot of people here. The people walking below were gorgeous in terms of clothes, and the buildings were more magnificent. In the middle was a circular square. Around the square stood a statue 50 or 60 meters high. I counted a total of 12, which should be the statues of the twelve ancestors.


    Because it is too big, I can have a panoramic view in the void. The twelve statues are lifelike, but they are not human, but monsters with open teeth and claws.


    I muttered in my heart, aren''t the twelve ancient ancestors witches human?


    Just now, when I was here, I didn''t dare to ask recklessly. Han saw me staring at the statue of the twelve ancestral witches. The voice said that the twelve ancestral witches were not human. Their abilities were different, either in charge of one side or in charge of the five elements. I heard from my father that they were the only people who survived after the collapse of the chaotic world.


    Chaotic world crumbling? It''s not just chaos. Are there creatures in it?


    Han Han heard me ask about it and chose silence. Seeing me staring at her, he quickly turned off the topic and said that he had arrived at the city Lord''s house.


    I looked back and found that the great beauty took us to the middle of the square. Then she stopped and worshipped the statues of the twelve witches one by one. Then she took us into the building in the middle of the square.


    It was a palace. There were no guards outside, but after entering, there were some maids who were very big, but different from the savages, they were very beautiful.


    The great beauty led us around the corridor, and a pavilion suddenly appeared in front of us. Inside, there was a man in a black robe with a hat covering the whole head, and there was no distinction between men and women.


    The pavilion is surrounded by lush vegetation and flowers.


    The man''s black robe has a green bird on the back, but his head is a head. A yellow dragon is stepping between his claws, which is very powerful.


    I''ve seen it in the statue. It''s one of the twelve ancestors. It seems that the twelve ancestral witches are not as powerful as Liu Tianyi. Influenced by worship and admiration, they can ride two dragons. If they are not strong, they can''t do it.


    Han Chuan said that it was a witch robe. Only the cultivation above the witch saint was qualified to wear it. The totem on the witch robe was Jumang, the ancestor of Oriental wood.


    As soon as the voice transmission of Han Han was over, the great beauty came forward and took three steps and said, miss, I met two outsiders in zhuolo tribe. They want to see you!


    Outsiders? The man in black turned his back to us. His words seemed a little surprised. It was a very clear voice. It sounded young.


    She said three words, as if she thought of something. After a pause, she said, how come there are more and more outsiders recently, and there are wars in other places. Has there been the slaughter of saints?


    I was delighted when I heard this. She knew Tu Sheng would be exiled here. Maybe there was a way to let us leave. When I first came here, I thought it was not difficult to find someone, but now I see the vastness of the world. Even for monks, looking for someone is also looking for a needle in a haystack.


    The important thing is that there are great witches here, and there are many saints. I ran around with Han, and it was very dangerous.


    Wu Sheng said, stood up and turned around. The moment she looked back, I couldn''t help but be in a daze, because she was so beautiful. Compared with Han, she was not inferior at all.


    When she saw me, she was also stunned, and her eyes flashed with some joy. She said to the great beauty, I like this handsome little man. You prepare, I''m going to marry him today!


    I was blindfolded. What''s the situation? Does she want to mate when she sees a male like a savage?

 Chapter 240

    Useful


    The witch Saint opened his mouth and made me a little confused. Moreover, she went directly to me, reached out and touched my face. She looked left and right with my chin. She was very satisfied, but her eyes were looking at a beautiful toy.


    I reacted and hurried away from her hand.


    The witch Saint saw that my face showed a look of shame and panic. He loved me more. He smiled a few times. He saw that the great beauty was still standing still, his face sank, scolded and was stunned.


    The giant beauty glanced at Han and said a few words in her ear. It is estimated that Han is my wife and so on.


    The vision of the witch Saint fell on Han Han for the first time. He pulled down the witch hat on his head and showed a black hair. With that exquisite face, he couldn''t say it was beautiful.


    She''s just too tall. She''s almost half as tall as me.


    She looked at Han and said, in our place, beautiful men can share. I like your men very much. We will play together in the future.


    Poof!


    I almost spit out my old blood. If I put this in China, it would be great. But here, it seems like a very normal thing. You can say it at will. Is the higher civilization of the witch family a matriarchal society?


    Because she was a saint, I didn''t dare to mess around, but ran to Han. At this time, Han Yun smiled and said, yes, but I have a request.


    Wu Sheng was not surprised. In her opinion, it was normal to ask.


    Instead, I heard Han Peng nod and agree, and almost stumbled out. At this time, Han Hua sent a message to me and said, didn''t you look at her in a daze? Give you a chance to fuck her.


    Han, are you jealous? And say this kind of unpleasant words just to be angry with me?


    But I didn''t have a chance to speak at all. The witch Saint then said, it''s so good. If you have any requirements, just say it.


    According to her, there is nothing she can''t do. But what has the final surprise is that she is a wizard, or the city owner, who has the final say.


    Now I simply choose silence, not words. Because Han''s angry words belong to angry words, but with her character, even a toy, she won''t share with others, let alone her husband.


    A man who wants to spend his whole life together, in terms of the culture of the earth, can''t personally give someone else''s bed, and it''s the first time for me. She can''t leave it to herself.


    Now she puts forward the conditions. She wants to take the opportunity to let the witch Saint rush away the holy grain of Qin LAN left in her body.


    Sure enough, the witch Saint asked, and Han put forward this condition.


    The witch Saint frowned slightly and said in some embarrassment that it was not easy for the saint to break through the holy grain of another saint. What''s more, you are an exile. The holy grain of the saints you killed is protected by the laws here. I have to pay a high price.


    It is said that Qin Lan''s holy stripe is also protected by the rules here. I don''t understand why it can not only communicate here, but also be protected in different worlds?


    Han Han asked before I could speak, but Wu Sheng shook his head and said he didn''t know. In his words, he also refused Han Han''s request.


    Han Hua heard it, smiled and said, since you can''t do it, don''t bother.


    When she finished, she took me and was ready to leave.


    The witch saint''s face sank, and his pure and beautiful face showed some killing intention. He said coldly that there is nothing I can''t get.


    When the words fell, the witch Saint sent out a strong breath, just like the spring thunder breathing method. There was a thunder sound when breathing, and the surrounding vegetation seemed to be given life, growing crazily and swinging left and right.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Her breath is not like spring thunder breathing, but has many similarities, but she is stronger, which can not only breed vitality, but also affect and control the surrounding plants.


    In just a few seconds, those crazy plants were like sharp swords, all pointing to the lotus.


    I nervously took Han''s hand for fear that she would suffer. Han Peng said coldly to Wu Sheng, since you know about exile, you should know that I can kill him.


    The witch saint was not afraid of the threat of Han, smiled and said, here, your cultivation will be suppressed. How to kill the saint? Let''s make a bet and fight. If I win, your man will share it with me. If you win, I will pay the price in order to break the imprisonment of exile.


    The witch saint''s voice was peaceful, but his expression was full of provocation.


    Han Li nodded and didn''t talk much.


    I sighed in my heart. I didn''t think it was false for her to do so. But I also know that the power of the witch world is much more useful than any words. Men possess women, and women possess men, all by strength.


    When the witch Saint took a fancy to me, any words spoken by Han to protect me were just nonsense. She couldn''t win the witch saint. What she said was in vain.


    At this time, Han is full of confidence.


    The witch Saint didn''t pay attention to her. His eyes fell on me all the time. He liked it very much. My eyes still seemed to be burning with fire. I wanted to peel me off and throw me on the bed immediately


    I stared at her discontentedly, but I still had some small palpitations in my heart. After all, in front of me was a woman that any man would move when he saw it. Even if she was a little tall and had big legs, I could still get a small stool.


    Of course, I can only secretly think about this dirty thought in my heart and dare not reveal it.


    The budding spring, like a flood, will have some infidelity.


    Wu Shengjian Han promised to come down, and some couldn''t wait to say, then we''ll fight in the fighting field.


    Han Tuo stretched out his hand and pulled me up. On the way, Wu Sheng said, tell the whole city now that I want to fight with my love enemies in the fighting field and win my husband fairly.


    When I touched my nose, she called me husband before I even turned my eight characters. But it sounds quite formal. It seems that she didn''t have a man before.


    The great beauty heard the order, immediately Yukong left and hurried ahead of us to arrange.


    On the way, the witch Saint returned to his residence and delayed for more than ten minutes. When he came out, he was wearing a brass armor with floating witch patterns. It was a powerful magic weapon.


    With the addition of armor, she looks more heroic and valiant, and her figure is outlined forward and backward, which is very perfect.


    Han has been staring at me coldly, jealous, so that I dare not peek.


    The arena of the witch clan is very large and perfect. There are a circle of grandstand seats beside the huge arena. Because of the time problem, there are not many people coming, but those who can come to watch at the first time are the dignitaries in this small town.


    Without winning or losing, I was placed in the position of the city master. I sat on the right side. The empty place next to me was obviously the position of the witch saint.


    Great beauty accompanied me. She said respectfully that it was the first time for miss to see a man. You are really lucky.


    When I got here, all my careful thoughts were put away. No matter how much I fantasized about turning over clouds and rain with the witch saint, my wife was my wife. At this time, all my thoughts were worried about Han and didn''t care about the words of the great beauty.


    The savage witch clan does everything directly. In the middle of the arena, the light of the witch Jihad armor is very bright. As soon as she comes out, she cheers. She slightly raises her hand and raises her voice, saying that since ancient times, the blood cultivation of the corpse clan has restrained our Witch clan, but today, I will break this shackle.


    The cheers around became more fanatical, shouting the words Li Wu.


    Li, it should be the name of the witch saint.


    In the shouting, Han also walked slowly to the fighting field. It was very calm, but it seemed a little lonely.


    In China, every time she appears, she will cause a sensation, but here, she is ignored by everyone, no one mentioned, and no one even cares about who she is and where she comes from.


    For the people of this small town, she seems so insignificant. Even if the challenge is the city master, it is only green leaves.


    Li put down her hand, and the cheering stopped suddenly. With a slight shake of her hand, a Green Witch stick appeared in her hand, singing in her mouth, and the witch stick began to shine and dissipate infinite vitality.


    I frowned slightly and felt that the spring thunder breathing method of cangxue was very similar to the inheritance of sentence mang. If I could see through the key, the spring bud breathing method should also control the growth of all things.


    With Li Wu''s singing, the whole field was full of green, and countless vines grew wildly. But at this time, Han Meng opened his mouth and gave a low sound. Endless blood gas swirled around the corpse teeth, like two blood dragons circling, and all those blood gas came from the growing plants.


    She was absorbing Li Wu''s blood, and it was very majestic. Just a breath, the plants near the Han lost their vitality and withered one after another.


    Such a scene finally surprised the people. At that moment, someone asked, what is the origin of this woman? Since she can absorb the blood of a saint.


    When I heard the speech, I stood up from the gorgeous chair and said loudly, she is my wife. She is the strongest in our world. Here, she is also the strongest.


    The whole audience was in an uproar. They looked at me, but they knew the purpose of the fight and that I might become their master in a few minutes. They didn''t dare to insult me.


    After listening to my words, Han Peng was full of momentum and fiercely inhaled again to draw more blood gas from Li Wu. However, at this time, Li Wu''s magic wand glowed in his hand, and the blood holy grain appeared, forcibly imprisoning his own blood gas.


    Under the suppression of the realm, Han can''t absorb it, and the moment of suppression, the vines all over the field twined Han in an instant, and the blink of an eye was submerged in it.


    At present, Han Fuxian yuan is imprisoned, and her blood cultivation is far lower than Li. If the suppression of talent does not exist, she is not Li Wu''s opponent at all.


    Li Wu said faintly that Zhenyuan was suppressed. You have no power to kill the saint. From now on, your man belongs to me.


    After the lotus was entangled by the vines, the vines grew thorns. Each one had a witch pattern blessing and kept closing.


    Seeing that the purpose of Li Wu was not to win, but to kill Han, I stood up fiercely.


    For a time, the spring thunder exploded in the mouth and nose, and the blood gas surged. The light of the seven vertebrae formed a strange image outside the body. There were seven ancient characters manifest, and the fist was wrapped in yellow cloth, ready to rush down to save people.


    But at this time, the smell of natural disaster appeared in the vines wrapped in the lotus, and there was a law beating during the period.


    Li Wudu hasn''t recovered from his own victory. The thorns covering hundreds of meters burst violently, and the Han appeared in it. The law of the whole body flows, and every inch of the skin is shining, emitting a breath that is not weaker than the sage.


    It''s an immortal.

 Chapter 241

    Li Wu is a saint. Han''s blood is only the peak of juxia. If talent can''t suppress Li Wu, there will be no battle between them, but crushing.


    Because of this, Li Wu was so unscrupulous and arranged me to her seat in advance.


    But I didn''t even think of the immortal body of Han, because she only mentioned it when she talked about Taoism in Longhu Mountain, but she never saw it.


    At this time, I only feel that the mystery on Han Dan''s body is more mysterious than her origin. At the same time, each department is very powerful in cultivating blood, spirit, Zhenyuan and flesh. At this time, the immortal body displayed at this time is useless even when killing Qin LAN. It can be seen that it is her bottom card.


    At present, the immortal body of Han appears, and the talisman pattern condensed by the law is not weaker than the holy pattern, and even has the trend of suppression. However, holy stripe is not so important in witch witchcraft.


    When Li Wu saw that the holy grain was suppressed, he snorted coldly. The wand drew a circle on his chest, and an ancient totem appeared in it. It was full of vitality. In the flowing green light, it seemed to condense the spirit of all things. Li Wu Jiao gave a cry, waved the wand, and the totem directly hit the Han.


    Han Fu''s whole body beats according to the law. He doesn''t use his magic and blood skills. He is like a wild beast. When his feet step on the ground, his feather clothes glow and tassels flutter. He is extremely smart and beautiful. With a flash of her body, she swept all over the body, rushed towards the totem, made a force with her flesh, and hit the totem with a fist.


    The totem flickered and couldn''t bear the blow of Han. There were cracks, but it didn''t break, because there were all things in it, whirling and mending constantly.


    Han Dan''s body glowed, and his mouth gave a low sound. His fist pressed down fiercely. The totem under repair finally reached its limit and burst into pieces.


    But just at the moment when the totem collapsed, Li Wu quickly retreated, drew a semicircle with the witch staff, exercised witchcraft to control the surrounding vegetation and vines to quickly converge, forming a green dragon and hit the Han.


    My eyes were wide open. I followed Han for so long. It was the first time I saw her so fierce. At the moment, I looked cold and like a female martial god. Without the help of any magic symbols, I was strong and incomparable by the power of the flesh.


    The people in the field were shocked and began to ask about the origin of Han, but no one knew except giant beauty and Li Wu. There was a constant uproar for a time, but they soon quieted down.


    Because in the field, Han Peng smashed the vines with a fist and stepped in the air to trample on Li Wu.


    Such an attack is contempt for the opponent, but also shows great confidence and strength. Unlike Chen Hao, it''s all for venting. If you don''t have enough strength, you have to be tough.


    At this time, Han is full of confidence. The void under his feet is bursting, full of terrible laws, powerful and domineering.


    Li Wu''s staff waved and kept playing powerful totems, but they couldn''t stop the falling trend of Han. Seeing that he was about to be stepped on the top of his head, Li Wu''s Witch robe suddenly glowed, his mouth quickly sang, the void trembled, and quickly emerged a nine story altar. The altar appeared, releasing a force full of the vicissitudes of years and shaking the Han out.


    On the fighting field, seeing this behind the scenes cheering, all the people present were full of blood and energy. I felt that their cheering was not because Li Wu shook back the Han, but because they were cheering the emergence of the nine storey altar.


    Jumei seems to want me to know more about the world. With pride on his face, he says that only the direct blood of the twelve ancestors can be built for the nine sacrifices of the witch family. When each altar is lit, it can explode with great power.


    If the ninth floor is lit at the same time, zuwu will appear and kill everything.


    I heard the speech and hurried to look at the altar on the top of Li Wu''s head. Fortunately, only the first layer glowed, but even if there was only one layer, the power released by it still made it difficult for Han to get close. It can be seen that the words of the great beauty are not empty nonsense.


    Moreover, with the singing of Li Wu, there was a blood cloud condensing on the head of Hanhe and turning into a long dragon. It was the blood of Hanhe. At this time, it was hooked by the altar to be sacrificed.


    The nine sacrifices of the witch family are the great killing skill of Li Wu. We should use Han as a sacrifice to sacrifice to the altar.


    Li Wu said coldly, your body is very strong, but it is just a sacrifice in front of me. It''s your honor to be used to sacrifice to Wuzu.


    On the ninth floor altar, the glowing layer of Chinese light flashes, and each of the witch patterns inside is extremely powerful. I''m afraid that if the saint is targeted, he will become a sacrifice in an instant and can''t resist.


    But Han Han is still fighting at this time. The blood dragon is struggling and swinging back and forth, but her body seems to be fixed and can''t move.


    Li Wu''s nine storey altar was like a magic weapon. It was suppressed after being summoned. When she stepped out, she naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity. The witch staff in her hand turned into a long sword and fiercely stabbed the Han. For a time, the 700-800 square meter fighting field was surging, and vines, plants and trees were growing. With the long sword in Li Wu''s hand converging, she rushed frantically to the Han to tear the Han into meat foam.


    My heart was pulled up, and my blood gas surged in my body, but I also understood that it seemed calm outside, but where I was close to them, the breath could easily kill half the saint. I went up at this time, but it was to make trouble for Han.


    Han Dan was motionless and was fighting against the altar. He couldn''t stop Li Wu''s attack.


    When the sage reached the extreme speed, my heart hung up. The sword in Li Wu''s hand had been stabbed on Han''s left shoulder, but it couldn''t enter. Under the huge impact force, the vines controlled by Li Wu broke directly.


    I''ll go... Is this still my wife? With such a tough body, rabbit is still so soft.


    Li Wu was also a little hoodwinked. Unexpectedly, Han''s body could bear her blow, but she didn''t give up. The bloody holy pattern is wrapped around the long sword to pierce the body of Han.


    But just then, a golden light flew from the center of Han''s eyebrows. Something was beating in it, emitting a terrible smell.


    Before I could take a closer look, my heart suddenly hurt. The pain seemed to be reminded of something. I felt that the things in the golden light were very familiar, like a part of my body.


    Unfortunately, the golden light only appeared for a few seconds, and Li Wu''s altar was suppressed and diluted. When the golden light disappeared, I felt a sense of loss, empty.


    Han Han suppressed the witch family and offered sacrifices. The blood gas almost returned to her body in an instant. Her eyes were like blood. With a sound of Jiao, she punched Li Wu out. The big sword broke, the blood holy lines scattered, and Li Wu''s armor clanged and would explode.


    But at this time, Han Peng suddenly closed his fist, the law was hidden, the light on his body was dim, the immortal body disappeared, and everything was calm.


    Li Wu withdrew for more than ten meters before stabilizing his body and bleeding at the corners of his mouth. Some objected and said, if I can open the second altar, you are not an opponent.


    Han Peng smiled and said, when you can open the second altar, I am also not afraid of the ancestral witch you call. Time will never stop for you alone.


    Li Wu''s body was shocked and his eyes were dim.


    I curled my lips. Han Peng used this sentence to hit me before, and now I understand this truth. When you are getting stronger, others are also getting stronger. Excellent talent can only make you surpass some people, not all.


    So I never imagined that I could defeat the old monster who has been practicing for hundreds of years.


    The vast road, the opportunity is not just you, genius, also not only one.


    Live a lifetime and compete with a lifetime.


    Li Wu was stunned for a few seconds, took away the magic wand in his hand and asked Han Peng, where did the secret lock in your body come from?


    Han said, a gift from someone who loves me.


    Li Wu frowned and said, as far as I know, when the secret lock appears, the secret disk will appear


    Han Peng interrupted, this is not your worry, please honor your promise.


    There are amplified runes in the arena. I can hear their conversation clearly. The secret disk is probably something in my heart. It''s just the skyline lock. When did I give it to her?


    She must have stolen it when I was sleeping. This woman is always sneaking in and taking advantage of me, but I won''t pursue it. I''m willing to give anything as long as I can protect her safety.


    Li Wu kept his word, raised his hand and ordered five people towards the stand. The five people stood up. Their accomplishments were semi holy, even close to the saint. They had put on the witch robe, but the color was a little light.


    After the five went down, the rest of the onlookers left one after another. I hurried down and asked Han if there was anything wrong.


    She said it was all right, but she also made fun of me and said, are you very disappointed that your beauty ran away?


    I haven''t learned how to communicate. I can only give her a white look. She grinned at me with her little corpse teeth. I hummed and muttered that my teeth were exposed. Next time you fall asleep, I''ll pry it.


    Of course, this is just talking, because I haven''t done much to pry her little corpse teeth, but I haven''t succeeded.


    Li Wu looked at me with complicated eyes and said in a pleading tone that if there is a chance in the future, I still hope you can share your man. He is very beautiful. I am willing to leave my first time to him.


    Poof.


    I couldn''t help laughing. They were really straightforward about men and women. If Chen Hao comes over, he must be happy, but I really can''t, because the Han is too fierce.


    If she wants to, I don''t mind putting up a small stool to turn her into a woman.


    Thinking of this, my face is a little hot. I blame myself for being more and more outrageous. Especially after Li Zhengke showed me the jade girl Heart Sutra, there is always a little "dirty" in my budding thoughts.


    Han''s answer this time was very decisive. He said coldly that your social outlook is different from mine, so I want to tell you clearly that your idea is impossible. One day, you will only see a body.


    I shivered and dared not think about it.


    But it''s not too much to think of Han. If she has another man outside, I''m afraid I''ll have the impulse to strangle her.


    Love is impossible to share. The so-called tolerance is just an excuse for the enjoyment of the flesh.


    During the conversation, the five people called by Li Wu stood together with her as a six pointed star. Han Peng whispered to me, you wait outside. Breaking the holy stripe is more terrible than killing the saint, because the holy stripe contains rules. No matter what happens, you don''t come in.


    Han Han''s serious explanation at this time shows that things are not so simple.

 Chapter 242

    I retreated to the distance, stood with the great beauty, and looked at Li Wu with worry. They formed a witch array and planned to break the holy grain of Han sealed by Qin LAN.


    When I was nervous, the great beauty suddenly asked me, don''t you like our city master at all?


    Before I answered, she went on to say, if you follow our city Lord, thousands of beautiful women inside and outside the city Lord''s house, as long as you like, you can become your favorite concubine.


    Well, thousands of beauties?


    Um. The great beauty blushed and said in a lower voice, I can also sleep for you.


    I touched my nose. It''s embarrassing, but it''s really a man''s paradise. Thousands of... It''s not the same every day.


    Seeing them say this recklessly, I''m about to be taught. At present, I''m really embarrassed to answer her or even see her.


    The difference in social outlook is really


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, the great beauty looked down at me and didn''t talk.


    At this time, Han has sat in the six awn star array, and Xianyuan leaked out, forcing Qin Lan''s holy pattern out. Including Li Wu, the six people sang wrinkles and performed witchcraft at the same time. An ancient totem was displayed on the head of Han. The totem pattern was simple and could not see what it was, but from the overall shape, it should be a beast.


    The six people moved at the same time, and the totem fiercely hit Hanhe. Qin Lan''s holy grain flickered, but it didn''t break. Hanhe opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood. Li Wu stopped. Han Han opened his mouth and said, go on, don''t stop, until it is broken.


    Li Wu frowned slightly and united the five people to build a totem again. He kept bombarding the holy grain on Han he. Every time Han he would vomit blood, and his body trembled slightly behind him. It seemed that he couldn''t bear it, but Qin Lan''s holy grain was still intact.


    At the time of the tenth way, the holy grain finally loosened and cracked. There were more immortal yuan released from Han Dan. He didn''t spit blood after being bombarded by totem.


    Fifteen times in a row, Qin Lan''s holy grain was finally broken, but at the moment of breaking, the heaven and earth changed color, and the whole witch city was shrouded in a dark cloud. The sky opened without warning, and a huge eye appeared. That eye just appeared. A semi holy witch on the six pointed star suddenly screamed, the center of his eyebrows opened, and he was scared in a moment.


    No, the law is broken and violates the existence of terror.


    Li Wu''s face changed greatly. He raised his hand to release the nine storey altar, but Han Peng opened his mouth and said, don''t move.


    The secret lock in the middle of her eyebrows floated to her head and protected the remaining five people. At this time, the huge eye blinked again and could not feel any power, but the light of Tianji lock was dim, and everything in it was exposed. It was a golden ball of light, and there was a dark shadow in it. I couldn''t see what it was.


    The next second, the secret lock glows again.


    The huge eyes in the sky flickered, like some accidents. After observing for a moment, the dark clouds dispersed and the huge eyes disappeared.


    The great beauty around me turned pale and asked, what happened just now?


    Obviously, she didn''t see the big eye. Including Li Wu, they just felt the terrible breath.


    When the sky calmed down, Han Peng closed the secret lock. The next second, immortal yuan surged in her body and her body clicked, repairing her internal injury. A few minutes later, she got up to thank Li Wu and said, I''m sorry that you lost a strong man. I''ll pay back this favor.


    Han said here, thinking of the social view here, hurriedly added that in addition to borrowing her husband.


    Li Wu was disappointed, but he nodded and said, there is a devil abyss in the northwest. It is said that the abyss leads to the underworld, but the entrance is guarded by a golden python. If you can enter, you can reach the underworld, and then go out through the Hualong pool.


    I frowned slightly. We didn''t know anything about this world, but Li Wu seemed to know the earth and hell, even the Dragon holy land. I walked over and asked her curiously.


    Li Wu looked at me with a complicated look. It seems that women, like men, want to fall down when they see handsome men, especially young handsome men like me.


    For a moment, she was speechless by her sad eyes.


    Li Wu sighed and soon recovered his calm and asked me, "don''t you have a seven boundary map?"?


    What seven boundaries? I asked Han Han almost at the same time.


    It seems not. Li Wu said to himself, and then said, the fairy world is broken, and the seven world map is estimated to have been damaged. Come with me.


    I looked at each other and followed up with curiosity.


    Li Wu took us to a secret room, guarded by bodyguards layer by layer. There was only a jade platform in the secret room, on which a bead was suspended. Li Wu reached out and touched it. The bead immediately glowed and projected seven light balls, several of which were dim.


    This is the seven realms. Li Wu pointed to one of the gray light balls and said that it was the broken fairy world, and the map could not be displayed on it.


    Li Wu saw that Han Peng and I were puzzled, and then said that after Pangu destroyed the chaotic world, he opened up a new world, which is the earth where you are now, but it is not within the seven realms. And the chaotic world collapsed, and not all the creatures in it were destroyed. Some survived, and they opened up seven realms respectively.


    It is a chaotic creature in charge of reincarnation that opens up the underworld. It cultivates the ghost path. After death, the creature turns into six paths of reincarnation, because chaotic creatures are too powerful and affect many creatures. Through the six paths of reincarnation, they control the life, age, illness and death of those creatures.


    However, the hell king of the ten halls can''t control the power of the six ways. They just have the choice to decide what reincarnation of the reincarnated dead will become. When you reach the great holy land, you can be free from the influence of the six samsara.


    The rest are opened up by chaotic creatures, including the demon world, the witch world, the divine world and the underworld. These four worlds are now intact.


    Li Wu said and ordered one of the light balls. The light ball scattered to form a huge map, and then said, this is the demon world.


    I can see the mountains and rivers clearly on the map. It''s amazing.


    I thought of five ways, which coincided with the demon world, the corpse world, the underworld, the fairy world and the divine world.


    The divine world, which should be the upper world now, may be mixed with people from several worlds before changing its name.


    When Li Wu clicked, the map shrunk and showed seven spheres. She continued to introduce that the corpse world and the fairy world had collapsed.


    I stared at another life star. It was shining. I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand. As a result, the map couldn''t be unfolded. I thought I couldn''t trigger it, but Li Wu explained that it was called the big world, and there was a heavenly Buddha in it. Their breath was too strong to suppress the seven world map and couldn''t be observed.


    Li Wu stopped here and kissed me on the face. I didn''t have time to hide.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t a kiss. Han''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but it didn''t happen.


    I''m so embarrassed that I just want to leave here as soon as possible, or the lotus will devour me alive.


    After kissing me, Li Wu said, I told you this because I like you. People in the divine world have developed the means of casting the heavenly way. At present, they are your great enemy, but you should remember that the road is vast and ruthless. The great world is the most terrible existence.


    Han Peng was silent. Knowing this, her heart was very heavy, because she knew that in the seven worlds, we were just a tiny dust.


    But know, also eliminated a lot of confusion, clear what the next road will face.


    Li Wu looked at Han Peng and smiled and said, what you are facing is only an integrated divine world, with only three great saints. Compared with the enemies of our twelve witches, they are too weak.


    I frowned and couldn''t help asking, who are you fighting with?


    Li Wu said that the Seven Realms were just opened up by chaotic creatures in ancient times. In fact, there have been many realms in endless years. What we are facing now is the ancient imperial dynasty.


    Ancient dynasty?


    I suddenly remembered the plaques of the Qin Dynasty and the Zhou Dynasty on the broken immortal Road, which seemed to be related to the history of China.


    I said it out of my head and wanted to take this opportunity to find out the truth. Li Wu said that the ancient imperial dynasty came from the earth, because it was the Qingling world built by Pangu''s destruction of chaos. Many powerful people came out. They went far and had great power.


    A dynasty of people, constitute a dynasty?


    I couldn''t help asking.


    Li Wu smiled awkwardly and said, I don''t know much about the Qingling world, maybe it should be what you said.


    Han Peng suddenly asked, you tell us this, not only because you like Tong Tong, but for other purposes?


    Know why to point out, and some things can''t be changed. Li Wu smiled and played a riddle.


    Han Leng hum, not in words. At this time, someone hurried in and said a few words to Li Wu in witch language. Li Wu''s face changed. He turned back and lit it on the map of the seven worlds, showed us the maps of the witch world and the underworld, and pointed out the channel location of the devil abyss and the internalized dragon pool in the underworld. Then he hurriedly closed the Seven Realms diagram and said that at present, you are not saints, and the holy stripe is not complete. It is not suitable to have cause and effect with the witch world, otherwise the holy stripe will be mixed with the laws here.


    I don''t understand and want to ask, but Han explained to me that different circles have different laws. The spirit clearing law of the earth is the strongest law above the seven realms. Casting holy patterns with it will not be suppressed in any realm in the future. If you are contaminated with the laws of the witch world, you will be suppressed when you return to the earth and exert the power of the sage.


    Li Wu said in a hurry, if there is an enemy coming, I won''t leave two. I''ll ask the maid to take you out of the city and follow the map. It depends on your luck whether you can leave or not.


    After saying that, Li Wu turned and left. I wanted to stop talking, because I haven''t asked her what the riddle is. What does she want to plot on me? Won''t she still want to sleep with me?


    However, seeing that she was in a hurry, I could only sigh with disappointment. There were some things I had to wait for.


    The great beauty took us out of the secret room and sent us away from the side. On the way out, the whole witch town sounded a low horn, and in the distant sky, countless golden soldiers riding strange animals and carrying big flags were attacking.


    Han he just looked at me and said that he knew too much useless now and would be involved in it in the future. The laws of the seven realms are different, but they all have cause and effect.


    I looked back and saw tens of thousands of witches flying in the witch city. The glow was all over the sky and murderous.


    Compared with them, we are really too weak. Fortunately, we just met Li Wu here, and she has a good impression on me, otherwise I''m afraid Hanhe and I can''t do anything.

 Chapter 243

    Han and I are not curious about the upcoming battle, because that is not the level we can contact. If we get involved, it will only become cannon fodder.


    But not far away, I grabbed Han and said, wife, why don''t we go back and steal the seven boundary map?


    If there are seven boundaries, you will know the upper boundary like the back of your hand. It will be much more convenient when you are hostile.


    Han Hua gave me a white look, knocked on my head and said that the Seven Realms map was a heavenly Dharma instrument. What Li Wu showed us just now was just an empty shadow that appeared to move the heavenly Dharma instrument, not a real Seven Realms map. It''s useless to take it back.


    I Oh, my voice, Han''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, twisted on my mouth and scolded. After listening to so many messy words, did you think carefully?


    Um.


    I nodded honestly. As long as I was a man and knew that there were thousands of beautiful women waiting for me, I would inevitably think carefully. Moreover, at my ignorant age, I would be a little greedy in curiosity.


    Now if you say no, it is estimated that you will be cleaned up miserably by Han.


    Sure enough, seeing that I was honest, Han''s look became relaxed. He touched my head, warned and put away those careful thoughts.


    She didn''t warn me, and I didn''t dare to take action. After all, when talking to Li Wu, she said she would turn me into a corpse. That''s no joke. If I really did something wrong to her, she would definitely do it.


    Far away from Hou hanpeng, she tried to tear open the void. Unfortunately, although she cast the holy grain law of the Qing spirit world, she was not a saint after all. She couldn''t break the void, so she had to fly with me.


    Now she has Xianyuan, and the speed is much faster. After a while, the cry of killing the sky gradually disappeared.


    On the way, Han Peng kept wiping my face with Xianyuan. He wanted to shave off his face.


    I said wrongly, wife, don''t wipe it. It''s bleeding when you wipe it. Besides, if I didn''t look good, now we''re still wandering around with our eyes. If you find someone with the token of the immortal family, I''m afraid it will take 40 or 50 years. Maybe the two people are still dead.


    Yo. Han Peng smiled and said, does that mean you have made great achievements? Come on, let me see how handsome you are.


    Han Peng said, holding my chin, deliberately looked at it carefully, and then said, it''s ugly. It looks like that savage. Otherwise, how could she like you.


    After hearing this, I raised my foot and kicked her. Han Peng giggled and released myself and ran away. I hurried to run my blood and quickly caught up with her. They were fighting in the void.


    Han Peng disliked me for being too slow. After a while, he grabbed my hands and continued to take me to the sky. During this period, I couldn''t help asking her, wife, you said I wasn''t the reincarnation of Pangu, because Pangu broke the chaotic world and slaughtered chaotic creatures, so the people in the Seven Realms thought I was the source of disaster?


    This problem bothered me for a long time.


    Cluck. Han Pang laughed and said, if you reincarnate Pangu, then I am Nu Wa reincarnation. Little sample, don''t think about it. Don''t worry about your parents.


    When she mentioned it, I was a little depressed. Unfortunately, the witch world is too big and dangerous. Otherwise, I really want to find it and see if I can see the mountain in my dream.


    After walking with me for half a month, the terrain changed. On the way, I passed through a water area, filled with fog. When I saw a peak standing in the water area, I didn''t know if it was the role of my heart. When I saw the mountain, my heart jumped wildly, grabbed Han and said, wife, I felt that what I saw in my dream was the mountain.


    Standing outside the fog and staring for a long time, he suddenly flew in with me quickly. When he got close, he found that the mountain was frighteningly high, like leading to the sky without seeing the peak. On one side of the mountain, there was a straight upward Road, which also led to the sky.


    When we stayed far away, a group of white birds flew in the fog. They circled and soared up along the road on the mountain. On the way, the void suddenly became blurred and several white birds disappeared in an instant.


    It''s it, it''s it, wife, they''re the same as when my parents disappeared. Come on, let''s go.


    I screamed and the whole person was excited. But Han Li seemed to smell danger and took me back quickly.


    Leaving the fog, there was fear on her face. I didn''t notice the smell, but I knew I was in danger just now. I just had such a chance to find out about my parents. I really didn''t want to wait and kept urging her to go.


    However, after shouting for a long time, she didn''t move or speak. I couldn''t help but want to pull her. When I looked up, I found tears flashing in her red eyes.


    I took back what I said, hurriedly covered my excitement, hid my loss and said, wife, let''s see it in the future.


    Um. Han Hu nodded, lowered his head and touched my face. He looked at me quietly for a while. Suddenly he said, Tong Tong, I don''t know whether something is right or wrong, but I really don''t dare to let go. I''m afraid if I let go, I can''t catch it anymore. But in this way, I can''t take charge of some things for you. What do you think I should do?


    I listened to her thoughtless words. A nerve seemed to be touched, understood a little, but blurred. But I didn''t ask. Some things would be better hidden in the bottom of my heart.


    Then he just padded his feet, reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, wife, I believe you are right. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t blame you. Let''s go and come back when we get stronger.


    Now, I know what Jianyuan said. I don''t care about my previous life, just look at the current life.


    Some things, now, are the most real.


    Han Hu listened to my comfort, pursed his mouth, smiled, stretched out his little thumb and said, pull Gougou.


    I held out my finger.


    After ticking, Han''s mood improved. After she took me away, she said that there was a great saint on the mountain, but I didn''t know if it was a witch. I felt it should not be a witch.


    Han is a little uncertain.


    Um. I answered, afraid to say too much, for fear that she would be sad because she couldn''t take me to see it.


    Another half month later, we finally found the devil Canyon mentioned by Li Wu.


    From a distance, two towering mountains stand next to each other, and there is only a gap several meters wide in the middle, but from the outside, it is very spacious inside, and the abyss should be inside.


    Han took me close carefully. As soon as I entered the gap, a golden light crossed the void and rushed towards us. The seven ancient characters on my spine appeared in an instant, shot at the same time with Han, collided with the golden light, and the dark light scattered. What appeared in front of me was a golden Python more than ten meters long and the thickness of a bucket.


    Our fists clang on it and can''t hurt it. Han he didn''t want to delay. He took out his Xuanyuan sword to kill him. As a result, no matter how Han he did it, the Golden Snake was unharmed. At the same time, it couldn''t hurt Han he. It just blocked the way and prevented us from entering the canyon.


    After several rounds of fighting, Han Fei flew back, showed his immortal body, and flew in again. With a violent collision, the golden Python roared. There were runes on his body, which were exactly the same as those on the yin-yang chain of the purgatory messenger in the dragon pool.


    The Runes of Zhang Daoling.


    I was surprised that this heavenly master who did not have many rumors in China. How can his traces be seen everywhere? How far has he gone?


    When I was stunned, Han Fu flew back, took me and said to Jin Mang, Zhang''s blood is here. When will you stay if you don''t let go?


    Han Peng said, fingernails stretched out, cut my middle finger, squeezed out a drop of blood and bounced towards the golden python.


    My heart sank. Although I am Zhangjia blood, is it still OK after the blood in my eyes is fused?


    However, the speed of Han is too fast. Without waiting for me to say, the blood has already flown over.


    The golden Python soared into the air and caught my blood with his forehead. The Heavenly Master Rune just hidden on his body became clear again, and his huge body twisted and interspersed back and forth, as if he were building runes. A moment later, it connected head to tail, and a roar similar to the dragon''s roar came out of its mouth. For a time, the golden light was full, and its body was directly transformed into golden lines, which quickly shrunk, forming a rune flying towards me and attached to my arm.


    The whole process didn''t even respond to Han. I quickly rolled up my sleeves and found that the rune was completely branded on my forearm.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and hurriedly asked me if I had a different feeling. I shook my head.


    She asked me to try to activate the meridians again. I did, but I still didn''t respond.


    Han Dan can''t tell why. He can only say that Zhang Daoling has explored a lot of things and left a lot of mysteries. At present, I can''t see anything, so I can only explore when I go to the witch world in the future.


    Um. I nodded for fear that she would be sad and didn''t dare to say more.


    Han Hu noticed my abnormality and slightly bent down to pick me up. It''s just... I''m a little tall now. I''m blushing and struggling to get down.


    Realizing this problem, Han chuckled, put me down, held my face, kissed me dotingly, and then took me through a line of days into the canyon.

 Chapter 244

    Through the first day, I observed that the fracture of the two mountains was very smooth, like being split by a sword, but there was no strong smell left on them, which should have been left thousands of years ago.


    In my current cultivation, splitting a hill is not a problem, but the two mountains in front of me are towering into the clouds. If I want to split it with a sword, I''m afraid the strength of saints may not be able to do it.


    Han doesn''t care much, but she still stops to wait for me. I observed for a moment, turned back and asked her, wife, can you do it?


    Um. She answered softly. Seeing the look of envy in my eyes, she put her arms around my shoulder and said, Tong Tong can do it in the future.


    I answered, and I didn''t care much. The water vapor in the canyon is very heavy, and the leaves of the vegetation are hung with water droplets, which are crystal clear under the sunlight, setting off a full of green. The neon clothes and feather clothes on her body are shining, forcing the water mist and dew outside. Under the fairy light, in the quiet environment, her peerless face is even more amazing.


    wife. I stared at her and couldn''t help spitting.


    She was looking around and heard the reply. I said, you look good.


    When Han Han heard this, he showed a faint smile on his face. He glanced at me and said, there''s nothing else but good-looking?


    The way she smiled was so tempting. I said with a surge of emotion, I want you, like the jade girl''s Heart Sutra!


    There are more than 60 kinds of double cultivation posture in the jade girl''s Heart Sutra. Although I don''t understand it, I feel that a wife with such a peerless face should play like that, otherwise it''s a waste.


    Han Dan''s face was slightly red and said with a little shame, I''m your wife. I''ll follow you in the future. But now you are a little bit, always thinking about those messy things, your heart is not healthy.


    Han said and gently clicked on my forehead. A cold air poured into my body, pressing down the agitation of my body. He also taught me that my wife is for love, not for wishful thinking.


    Um. I answered, but I retorted, but I wanted to do that with you because I liked it. Don''t you want to?


    Han''s face reddened. He put his arms around my creaky nest and flew into the air. He deliberately didn''t answer my question.


    But she let me eat. She must want more than me. She thought I didn''t know when I was blindfolded, hem.


    But now I still save her some face, pretending not to know and didn''t continue to ask.


    The canyon is very big. I don''t know where it extends, and the spacing between the two mountains is very uniform. Before passing, the vegetation inside becomes sparse, and the stones are a little dark and covered with a layer of Yin frost.


    After almost a hundred kilometers, there was a lake in front and a stone house next to it.


    Han Fuqu flicked his fingers and made a sound on the stone. After a minute or two, there was no movement, and we didn''t go there.


    When I opened the door of the stone house, I saw a dead bone sitting cross legged in the middle of the house, wearing a Taoist robe.


    I was just about to come forward to check. Han Peng grabbed me and said, don''t move. He is a saint who knows his life.


    Numerological sage?


    I frowned slightly, but I didn''t dare to mess around. I have experienced their skills in the eternal blessed land, which is very mysterious.


    Han took out the Xuanyuan sword and gently touched the bones. Before the tip of the sword was touched, the dark golden bones scattered into a pile, and a brocade bag fell out of the bones.


    I took a look at the handkerchief and saw that she didn''t mean to stop. I picked it up and opened it. There was a small piece of silk with four traditional characters on it: Tianji, future.


    Tianji disk, Tianji lock is the future? Just what is the future? Break the upper bound?


    I couldn''t help asking, but Han didn''t answer.


    Because he used traditional Chinese characters to prove that he was an earthman. The nature to face is also the suppression of the upper bound.


    Han Tuo turned his bones and said that he was a Heavenly Master, but saints can find secret methods and miraculous drugs. It''s no problem to live for thousands of years. But from the handwriting, he didn''t live a thousand years. And he had no trace of injury. How could he die early?


    I thought about Han''s words. Suddenly, my eyes stared fiercely and hurriedly shouted, wife, don''t move.


    Han she was looking at the skull in her hand. When she heard the speech, she stopped. I hurried to pick up the skull in her hand and saw a circular bulge on the left temple.


    My memory went back to the eternal blessed land, and what happened in it became clear little by little. For a moment, I said that the trace on the skull was the same as the oracle of the eternal blessed land. The position, shape and size are the same.


    Some features of human bones are unique, and this trace is still a defect.


    Han Peng frowned when he heard the speech and asked me if I was sure.


    I nodded definitely. If I hadn''t seen it now, I wouldn''t care about that little detail.


    Han Han looked more dignified and said to himself that in this way, the sage of the eternal blessed land is likely to be the same person with him.


    Hoo, Han Peng took a breath and didn''t say anything. He continued to look for a moment and made sure there were no redundant clues before he took me away.


    She asked me outside. You should know where the secret disk is, right?


    I nodded. Han continued that the origins of the secret disk and the secret lock are very mysterious, and the upper world is not qualified to be involved. I''m afraid the future he wrote above has something to do with the whole seven realms, not the present.


    After that, Han Peng didn''t think much.


    After walking around the pool for more than ten kilometers, the air became cold, and soon there was an abyss in front of it, as if the canyon suddenly broke and fell here.


    I poked out my head, the meridians in my body glowed, and my eyes turned golden. Even so, I couldn''t see the bottom of the abyss.


    But I''ve seen the fairy world and the witch world. I know that the underworld can''t really be underground. In ancient times, there was a saying that the underworld was underground. It is likely that most of the passages into the underworld were underground.


    Most of the creatures on the earth are affected by the six cycles of reincarnation. In the reincarnation of hundreds of millions of creatures, people with memory will appear more or less. The underground is dark and gloomy. Under normal thinking, it naturally feels that it is underground.


    Han took a deep breath, and a light flew out of the center of her eyebrows. It was the secret lock that appeared. My heart beat faster, but the secret disk had been used by me to cast the body and could not be revealed. Handan didn''t care. He took me down to the abyss.


    A few kilometers later, the sky light disappeared overhead and the hole became a light spot. Here, the Yin is heavier. As you go down, the earth and rock gradually turns dark blue. Black chains stretch out on the cave wall and crisscross, covering the passage like a cobweb.


    It''s an enchanting chain.


    Han he and I are extremely careful, because although the soul seducing chain is not a powerful magic weapon, Han he and I can''t jump out of the influence of the six samsara. As long as we are entangled by it, our souls will also be bound and can''t break free.


    Han Dan tried alone and walked down for more than ten meters. Seeing that there was no ghost in the underworld, he turned back and protected me with the secret of heaven. They went down together.


    The lower the chain, the denser the chain. It''s not earth and stone, but a curtain of light. I suddenly realized that this is the channel to the underworld, but it''s different from other channels. It''s not a one-time pass, but a deep road.


    After walking forward for a long time, my sight widened.


    This is a dark space. The cracked earth is like the silt at the bottom of a dry reservoir. The whole world looks gray and dead.


    I suddenly became nervous. If the saints in the underworld found out that the king of hell in the ten halls was besieged at the same time, it would be difficult for Han to go out with me.


    Seeing that I was nervous, Han Peng comforted me and said that there was a secret locked in, they couldn''t notice our existence, but the smell here was too dark. You can''t stay in it for a long time.


    Han said, releasing the soul gathering coffin and driving the soul gathering coffin to fly.


    In the dark world, all life is withering, and time has stood still. I walked carefully with Han, and didn''t dare to explore too much.


    I don''t know how long I walked, a huge palace suddenly appeared in the distant sky. It floated in the dark fog, hazy and lifeless, with a terrible smell of no strangers.


    I''ve seen this palace. It''s one of the ten halls of hell, but it was dragged by the underground imps across a time and space. It looks terrible, but it''s not big. But now, looking at each other from a distance, it completely covers one side of the sky, making that piece of heaven and earth dark.


    Relying on the Tianji lock, Hanhe approached carefully, separated by dozens of kilometers, it was already a giant in the line of sight, and could not see the whole picture.


    When he got here, Han Dan didn''t dare to get close. He said in a deep voice that the ten halls of hell were so huge that if he went to the outside world, Xuanmen couldn''t deal with it at all.


    Because of Han Tuo Tu Sheng, we mistakenly entered the wizard world. Although we didn''t have an in-depth understanding, we had an impression of the seven worlds for the first time and compared our strength.


    Looking at the Seven Realms, a Xuanmen is really nothing.


    After a short stay, we left quietly and didn''t dare to disturb any creatures inside, but we didn''t see the legendary forgetting River and Naihe bridge. It is estimated that they are all in the huge Yama hall.


    The map Li Wu showed me has been almost forgotten by now, but Han Peng still remembers. They were careful and took more than two months to finally reach the exit to Hualong pool. It was also an abyss, straight down.


    Here, Han looked back at the dark underworld with emotion and sighed that both the witch world and the underworld were too vast, far from being comparable to the earth. There would be no fewer strong people in such a huge world.


    I didn''t add fuel and vinegar to avoid leaving a shadow in her heart. I just said that the kings of hell in the ten halls are powerful, and they can''t go out. At most, some kids are jumping outside. We can handle it.


    Han Hu nodded and took me into the channel.


    I used the holy seal to see the passage to Hualong pool once. At this time, it was creepy to see those purgatory messengers bound by chains.


    They seem to be sleeping and dead.


    Half a day later, a Golden Fox corpse appeared in front. Its whole body was shining. Nine golden tails stood in nothingness like a pillar of heaven. They were locked by more than a dozen soul catching chains, and each one glittered with the symbol of Heavenly Master town.


    Han Hua stopped to observe, but just then, the mark imprinted on my arm suddenly glowed.

 Chapter 245

    The mark on my hand was shining. Before I could react, another mark flew out of the dark channel. At the same time, some strange runes appeared on the Golden Fox hundreds of meters long.


    Very strong.


    The runes on the Golden Fox entangled with each other as soon as they appeared, like a power grid, overwhelming me.


    When she saw the mark, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but when she saw the rune pattern on the Golden Fox again, the whole person was in high spirits and her eyes were shining. She suddenly told me, Tong Tong, this is your chance. The ancestors of Zhang Jia left it to you, but I want it.


    It was the first time she asked me for something, which showed that she really wanted it. Just like a robber, she didn''t wait for me to nod and talk. The secret lock took back the center of her eyebrows and stretched out her hand to stop the mark.


    The next second, the secret appeared in her palm, like a heaven lock to lock the mark.


    But I didn''t recognize her. The runes flying out of the Nine Tailed Fox also stopped in the air, which is also not recognized.


    The small corpse teeth of Han Dan clenched and the immortal yuan was released. He wanted to forcibly suppress the mark. Unexpectedly, the light of the mark became brighter and brighter, and the secret lock could not be locked.


    Seeing this, I was worried, but I didn''t know how to help her.


    Seeing the mark, he broke away. Han suddenly said bitterly, at least I''m also Zhang''s daughter-in-law. Why don''t you like me?


    The tone of Han Dan''s voice can be Lingba. It can be seen that she really wants the strange runes on the Golden Fox.


    I listened to some distressed, but her voice fell, and the mark seemed to understand her words. Suddenly, I stopped struggling and directly branded it on her wrist.


    At the same time, the suspended Rune flew over madly.


    Hanhe happily stretched out his hand and showed the same luminous mark. The golden Rune was guided and poured into the mark madly.


    I also absorbed some when I stood nearby, but most of them were given to her. I was afraid of grabbing too much. I deliberately stood behind by mistake.


    But even if I absorbed very little, there was still a tree in the mark, with three branches on it.


    A fruit tree?


    I frowned slightly and looked at the mark on Han''s wrist. The Tao fruit tree inside was very clear, and a white Tao fruit had been born on a branch, emitting a majestic atmosphere.


    It took two or three minutes for the golden runes to be fully absorbed. At this time, the Tao fruit on the handlebar wrist was very clear, and in my mark, there was only a fuzzy Tao fruit tree.


    Hanhe stared at his Taoist fruit happily and said, unexpectedly, Zhang Daoling really found the heavenly Taoist fruit. Unfortunately, there was only one.


    Until the light of her mark gradually faded, she remembered me next to her. When she saw me, I turned my white eyes and stared at her, giggling like a fool. At the same time, she reached out and rubbed my face and said, if there is a heavenly fruit, I can cast the heavenly fruit, and if I step into the immortal road in the future, I can become a heavenly fruit.


    Seeing her proud look, I couldn''t help saying that it was mine, you female robber.


    I said so, but I didn''t blame her and was happy for her.


    Han Bai glanced at me and said, I didn''t rob you, but it was given to Zhang''s daughter-in-law by Zhang''s ancestors. Besides, we are husband and wife. This is common property!


    She said later that she found that there were only fuzzy fruit trees in my mark, and her voice was much lower, but she soon said righteously, what''s the matter with me taking more? Who makes me your wife? Who do you want to hurt if you don''t hurt me? Ginger girl?


    Cheeky! I stared at her.


    People in the upper world try their best to forge the heavenly way. It can be seen that the fruit of the heavenly way is of great value. I don''t have any small ideas in my heart. After all, this is what my ancestors left me.


    But even if she told me it was the fruit of heaven, I would send it to her without hesitation.


    And there are two marks. It should also have two Tao fruits. There may be opportunities in the future.


    Han saw me pouting and reminded me again that I didn''t rob you, it was my dowry.


    I gave her a white look and reminded her that I remember someone saying I came to the door.


    Before she answered, I deliberately said that other people adopt children as dry sons. When you arrive, you can directly raise a husband.


    Han Peng smelled the speech and directly came over and raised my ear and asked, little sample, are you trying harder with me?


    I was just about to take revenge to catch her rabbit. As a result, at this time, the chains of the whole space shook, the body of the Golden Fox moved, and the surrounding purgatory messengers twitched, as if they were going to live.


    After a while, he stopped. Han Peng loosened my ears, put his back hand around me and flew quickly to the front.


    In just a few seconds, the sound of the iron chain shaking became louder and louder, and even a few roars came out in the distance, and some purgatory messengers woke up. But fortunately, after we were far away, they suddenly quieted down.


    Han Peng and I were still in shock and didn''t dare to stay. On the way, Han Peng said that Zhang Daoling sealed so many purgatory envoys, which should be to suppress the strength of the hell. I hope his seal can last for some time.


    Along the way, I saw almost two or three hundred purgatory envoys. Their strength was slightly worse than that of Qin Lan''s saints, but they were really in the realm of saints. Now there is no Yang Lord in the sun, and three or five can turn the sky.


    While I was worried, I had a strong interest in Zhang Daoling for the first time. If I could seal so many purgatory envoys, my strength must be above the small saints, and even the great saints, because these purgatory envoys must be much better than now before they were sealed.


    Moreover, he can become holy under the eyes of the upper world. This alone is very good.


    In addition, he didn''t use the fruit of heaven, but chose to leave it to future generations. No matter what the reason, his mind and vision are transcendent.


    There is still a long way to go, but there is no purgatory around, and there are many fewer chains. Seeing that I was about to get home, I was more or less excited and anxious. I didn''t know whether they left the North Sea after we left.


    The immortal road killed the people in Beihai. I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve even if you tell the three overlords that the things in the immortal hall are on Han.


    When I asked, Han said, my parents followed me when I went to Beihai. If the people of Xuanmen have an accident outside, they will do it, but they have some physical problems and can''t kill.


    I have no worries at all. My mother-in-law and father-in-law are saints. As long as they show up, people in the three seas dare not take action.


    I wanted to start from the box in the immortal hall, and then I asked her what was in it.


    On the whole way, Hanhe kept looking at the Tao fruit in his hand. He was in a very good mood. He said casually that there was a great saint Tao fruit in Dianxian hall, which contained a small amount of heaven Tao fruit. I originally planned to absorb the heaven Tao fruit, but now I can''t use it. It can be used to cast immortal yuan for ten people.


    The great sage''s fruit is despised? Seeing her crying, I said in a tone of teaching, you are wrong. People can''t forget their roots. If it weren''t for me, you would still be a baby with the Great Tao fruit.


    Han is completely shameless. No matter how I beat around the Bush, she takes it for granted. I didn''t hint. I vomited and said, wife, I gave you such a big chance. Do you want to give me some compensation?


    What compensation? Han Xiao looked at me and asked with interest.


    I quickly took her hand and said, for example, do something that can make me and you become men and women.


    Han he stretched out his hand and pinched it on my nose. He said angrily, little lust ghost, I knew you didn''t have a good heart.


    When she finished hating me, she calmed down, looked at me and said softly that the round house was a matter between husband and wife and could not be regarded as a condition. In the future, I will compensate you in other ways.


    Her words are somewhat reasonable. If you have to treat it as a deal, what is it? After listening to what she said to compensate, she was very serious and hurriedly explained that, wife, I was teasing you. Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you.


    After listening to this, Han Yun looked at me with a smile and didn''t speak.


    Half a day later, nine huge water columns appeared in the front space, like flowing out of nothingness, soaring upward. Not far away, nine huge dragon tails fell, and the water column was sucked in and flowed out along the dragon body.


    Wu De is right. The fruit in Hualong pool really comes from the hell. I don''t know if you can see the legendary forgetting River by looking down the water column.


    If I live in peace with the underground, I really want to go and have a look, but now I can only give it up.


    When my strength is poor, I''m not stupid enough to deliver it to the door.


    Not long after walking along the dragon''s tail, a water curtain appeared on his head, dark and deep. Hanhe stopped here, pointed to a darkness and told me that the crack in the divine world was at that position. You can see it in the past. Remember it and it may be used in the future.


    I nodded. She asked me to hold her tightly, and then took out Xuanyuan sword and cut it off against the water curtain.


    The Xuanyuan sword fell, and there was a dragon chanting sound. The powerful sword Qi rolled like a giant dragon to form a tornado. When the sword Qi touched the dragon pool, it penetrated out in an instant. Han Peng took me through the gap quickly. In an instant, the sky light came into my eyes. People had reached the secret place. Looking back, the water in the whole demon refining pool was rotating and a huge vortex was stirred by the sword Qi.


    Han received Xuanyuan sword, didn''t stop, raised his hand to break through the void and take me away. After walking through the underworld and the witch world, I feel that this is a small place. Even if Han Yu is empty, it will take up to one day from here to the forbidden demon gate. Tear open the void and arrive in five or six minutes.


    The forbidden demon gate has been smashed by Bai Wushuang. There is only one frame left for the bronze gate. The runes on it have been destroyed and completely become an array gate.


    Hanhe and I were worried about the Xuanmen people. After arriving at the altar, Hanhe tore the void again and appeared near Shiao mountain three times.


    Just from here, the whole Shiao mountain is covered by a layer of Yin fog, where people admire horses and neigh, and Yin soldiers hide and appear from time to time.


    The underworld was born.


    I was surprised. Now that there is no Yang Lord, what method should Xuanmen use to deal with the life and death book and the judge''s pen?

 Chapter 246

    I was still worried. There was a roar in the dark fog. Then a ghost came out in the dark wind. Holding a gloomy spear in his hand, he pointed to me and Han and asked, who is in front of me?


    Seeing that his home was surrounded by people, Han Peng''s face was gloomy and terrible. He drank angrily and rolled away.


    Before the aftersound fell, she punched out in the air. Before the ghost would have time to react, her body exploded into a mass of Yin Qi. Before he could condense, Han took me to the Yin Qi in an instant, reached out and pinched the soul seed, which was directly erased.


    When the Yin soldiers in the dark cloud saw that the general was killed, they immediately cried and howled, and lined up to press me and Han. Their accomplishments are not high, but the number is huge, and the dark wind is mighty and powerful.


    Handao raised his hand and grabbed Xuanyuan sword from the portable space. He chopped it directly. For a time, it was like fried beans in the Yin wind. Thousands of Yin soldiers were scattered into Yin Qi in an instant. A sound military array was cut out by Xuanyuan sword.


    Hanhe was worried that there were strong people such as judges. He didn''t want to fight. He took me through quickly and fell towards Shiao mountain, but just then a purple light flashed across the sky. A white jade clean bottle zoomed in quickly, and the mouth of the bottle buckled down towards me and Hanhe.


    A hundred meters away, there was a white light in the net bottle. When Han saw the white light, the corpse armor grew suddenly, roared in his throat, and there was a regular light flashing on his body, which directly showed that he could not destroy his body in front of me. The white light fell on her, and several openings appeared in her clothes. Han was also beaten and staggered back two steps.


    White light fell again in the clean bottle, which was as powerful as the immortal chopping throwing knife held by semi saint.


    Han''s body was not hurt, and the broken feather coat recovered in an instant. I saw the second light coming and hurriedly threw out the broken yellow cloth.


    The yellow cloth spread out when he saw the wind and stood in front of me and Han.


    Bang.


    The yellow cloth seemed to be hit by a mountain. The blood gas in my body was boiling, the blood mist gushed directly from my pores, and a big mouthful of blood came out of my mouth.


    Seeing that I was hurt, Han Peng hurriedly asked me to put away the broken yellow cloth.


    However, Yujing bottle did not launch the third attack, but quickly became smaller and fell into the hands of a purple haired middle-aged man who came out of the void. Next to him, there was a judge.


    The empress of the corpse clan deserves her reputation. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    The middle-aged man with purple hair smiled coldly and was not afraid of Han. But after listening to his words, I felt a click in my heart. He was waiting for us here. Did they kill all the people in Shiao mountain?


    I''m anxious to think of this. But the purple haired middle-aged man and the judge didn''t mean to do it. They made a way out and politely made an invitation gesture to welcome the corpse emperor. I hope you will honor your promise as soon as you go back.


    promise?


    Han Dan and I are a little confused. I don''t know what he means.


    But at this time, several figures flew out of the Shiao mountain. Several strong men in the Xuanmen were there, and the strong men of the Yao family were there. They looked at me very cold, but now the enemy is in front of him, and he didn''t get into trouble.


    When they came out, overseas monks flew from the distant mountains. It looks like the two dogs in the upper bound are working together.


    Jian Lingxiao said hello. We fell into the Shiao mountain together. Han Hua just fell down. He came out from the big housekeeper with a very loose pace and a very dissatisfied look. Han Fu glanced at it coldly and popped up a drop of emperor''s blood.


    After sucking the emperor''s blood, he immediately shook his fur and became majestic like beating chicken blood.


    I''m speechless. It''s really no sweetness and I don''t have the strength to work. However, we came back from the North Sea to the witch world. It hasn''t caused any trouble yet. It''s enough to give face.


    Han Fu gave the emperor blood and didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He turned back and asked Jian Lingxiao what was going on.


    Jian Lingxiao said that we were blocked when we came out of the North Sea. Fortunately, your parents appeared, which made the overlord of the three seas dare not do it. But it was only about half a month after we came back, and the underground and overseas monks jointly pressed over.


    They are afraid of your parents and don''t dare to force them, but the people of the soul seducing sect have been hunting ordinary disciples of the Xuanmen. However, we can only reach an agreement with them to set up a challenge arena for the younger generation to compete on the stage and guard the death challenge for a week.


    Jianlingxiao said this with a wry smile and continued to say that it had been playing for five weeks. Only Chen Hao and Yu Huatian kept it. Jiang NV dragged on for a few days and lost later.


    I know that the death challenge is a challenge master. The opponent sends people out to fight all the time. If he wins in a week, he will succeed in defending the challenge. If he is defeated on the way, he will lose.


    Jian Lingxiao reluctantly said that at present, we have lost three games and set ten games. Each time we lose, we have to hand over a Yang stone.


    As soon as I heard it, I was a little angry. They all knew the importance of Yang stone. At this time, they took it out to make a bet and lost three pieces. Plus one piece that Han Peng took out for my compromise, it was equal to four pieces.


    No wonder the man with purple hair just said that he was waiting for Yangshi when he waited for us to fulfill our promise.


    Jian Lingxiao can see that Han and I don''t look good. With an apology, I also know the value of Yang stone, but Gouhun sect has been hunting disciples of Xuanmen. Hundreds of people will die every day. Bagua town has become a dead town, and we can only gather together. Otherwise, as long as they are scattered, three semi saints have been killed so far, Eight people were seriously injured. If it weren''t for the pill of cangxue, those eight people would be dead.


    There was too much helplessness in Jian Lingxiao''s words. I stopped when I heard it.


    Hundreds of people a day, if they don''t agree, thousands of people have been killed by now. But I was surprised to hear that cangxue was here. But now I''m still concerned about Yang Shi. I said, now let''s come back and go back.


    We signed the soul deed, and all the leaders signed it. Jian Lingxiao was afraid that I didn''t know what the soul deed was, and then explained that if I didn''t perform it, all the people who pressed the handprint on it would die.


    I was completely speechless. I turned back and asked him, what will they pay if we win?


    Jian Lingxiao said with a bitter smile that their condition is not to hunt the people of Xuanmen.


    After listening to this, I was inexplicably angry. I gritted my teeth and said that the seduction gate came back from the dead. It really brought a surprise.


    When Chen Hao and Jiang Nu heard the news, they all welcomed out. I really saw cangxue in the crowd. When she saw me look at her, she nodded with a smile.


    Standing next to cangxue is Li Zhengke. There are several strange faces. It is estimated that they are from the Li family.


    I thought that by moving Li Zhengke''s family over, the mainland could get rid of the embarrassment of no Dandao. Now with cangxue, it is equivalent to a higher level.


    However, the biggest limitation of inland alchemy is the elixir. It is estimated that you can''t get many elixirs for alchemy once you search the famous mountains and rivers, but this matter can''t be ignored for the time being.


    Chen Hao probably held his breath and said, "boss, you''ve finally come back. These grandsons deceive people too much. There''s a round of dead challenge tomorrow. Go up and teach them a lesson.".


    After signing the contract, I can only bite my teeth and fight, but I fight one game, and there are still four games left. Jiang NV has lost. Who can play here?


    Zhu Jianguo has just cast Xianyuan. He doesn''t have a powerful magic weapon in his hand. He can''t count on it at present.


    When he said that he had arrived in the courtyard, Han Peng turned back and said to me, Tong Tong, discuss with you to ensure that the following all win, and Yang Shi can''t lose too much.


    I nodded, grabbed Chen Hao and asked, has fat Wang and his second uncle come back?


    Um. Chen Hao nodded, saying, "your mother-in-law," they appeared. "Uncle Sam took the opportunity to force them to let go. But your mother-in-law and father in law were suck. No sooner had they come back. Otherwise, they would not be so embarrassed.


    I touched my nose. Han''s parents can''t kill. Naturally, they can only deter, and they can''t protect everyone in the Xuanmen. Chen Hao, they have played five games. I asked who the original plan was.


    Chen Hao pointed to cangxue and said that there was cangxue in the back, fat Wang, but fat brother had some problems. At present, he had little chance to win. The rest were Yuner and lanyue. If you don''t come back, Zhu Jianguo will fight. Now you come back, you can let him rest. That boy is not reliable.


    Zhu Jianguo still needs time. He is completely counting up the number of people.


    I heard that Wang Dafu was unstable. I thought of the magic crystal in the Lingqiao and asked Chen Hao to take me to have a look. The others did not follow and stayed in the yard.


    Because I came back, they could see some smiles on their faces instead of frowning.


    When I went to a place where no one was there, I asked Chen Hao, what''s the matter with Yuner?


    What''s the matter? We brought you back after you left. As a result, no one killed Lei. After thinking about it, I can only count her. As a result, the little girl agreed. Don''t worry, she''s still in custody. We''ll keep an eye on her any day of the battle.


    With such a big Xuanmen, ten experts in the young generation can''t take it out. It''s too much to lose to fight in the immortal hall.


    Chen Hao said, boss, when the challenge arena is over, we go to destroy the soul seduction gate. I have found out the location of those grandchildren, but Ziyu Zhenjun, Xiaoyao Sanren and Li Yuantian, together with several judges in the underground, are too strong for us to go out. Now my sister-in-law is back. She will hold them down and we will go out and do things.


    Um.


    I answered. The soul seduction gate can''t stay. But it''s not as simple as Chen Hao said. At present, we have to solve the unequal treaty and protect Yangshi to see the changes behind.


    Chen Hao took me to the house near Yinhe river. When I entered the door, I felt a magic spirit. Then I saw fat Wang sitting cross legged in the yard, getting fat and thin, changing back and forth.


    No wonder Chen Hao uses instability to describe him. It''s really unstable.


    I shouted from a distance, fat brother, can you hear me?


    Um.


    Wang pangzi spoke hard, as if two people were talking, and his voice was very erratic. He then said, I want to absorb the strength in my body to break through. I don''t want to be self defeating. I don''t have enough strength. Now I''m unstable and can''t settle down.


    I asked, is there magic Qi to supplement it?


    Fat Wang nodded. Before I could speak, a lazy voice came from behind me. I told him not to try. Now it''s OK to make the ball look like this. Where can I find the evil Qi in the Xuanmen world for a while and a half?


    I looked back and saw the sloppy Wang Dafu leaning against the door.

 Chapter 247

    Wang Dapu appeared at the door. Chen Hao and I got up quickly and shouted uncle Pang.


    Um. Wang Da Pang picked his teeth and his hair was like a magpie''s nest.


    At the sound, he turned slowly and left.


    I asked the fat man, "are the Wangs here?"?


    No, The fat man said that only their nephews and those special aristocratic families like the Wang family in the Xuanmen were hidden and didn''t want to join in.


    I sighed. At present, the young generation of Xuanmen is greatly weakened. Although the great holy fruit in Han Dan''s hand can help ten people forge Xianyuan, Tuoba wild, Jizi and those young and strong people are dead. The rest have forged Xianyuan, just like Zhu Jianguo. They need time to improve their accomplishments. If those special families can come in, they can quickly add a group of people.


    But everyone has his own aspirations. If they don''t come forward, naturally they can''t force it.


    Seeing Chen Hao and I muttering, fat Wang asked with some dissatisfaction, did you two come here to chat? Nothing else?


    Before I answered, he said, "get out of here if you have nothing to do. I''m in a bad mood, fat man.".


    hey.


    Chen Hao and I stopped. Anyone like him would be in a bad mood. However, his tone of voice was the same as before. It was almost half a year since he was separated, but what he had been in the secret place was still in sight.


    Chen Hao knew about the magic crystal and closed the door before saying that now the Tuoba family is not so dragged, but several old people look very unhappy and don''t let them see the best.


    The Tuoba family is unhappy, but now it''s not the beginning. They don''t dare to mess around. It''s the people of Yao family who make me have a big head. I really don''t know how to face it. Moreover, the Yao family disciples look at me with hatred.


    Thinking of this, I breathed a sigh, went around the wizard world and saw the real world. As a result, I still had to face a lot of broken things when I came back.


    I settled down, sat down cross legged and said to Wang pangzi, brother Pang, I have a good thing for you, but it''s a little fierce. You have to hold on and don''t be violent.


    Fat Wang is now a little older and a little younger. He is probably very uncomfortable. He said angrily when he heard the speech. Let go of your fart and take out something quickly. Fat master, I am being pulled back and forth like a gum. Brother, do you know what it feels like to pull a gum?


    Um!


    I looked at him. It was really an appropriate description. I wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. I seriously said, I''m not you. How can I know what it''s like to be pulled at the gum. Get ready. Stop talking nonsense. I gave you the saint magic crystal.


    The power of magic crystal is too strong. I told him the situation and reason in advance, and told him the twelve town magic relics in detail. Finally, when Jianyuan gave me the Vajra Bodhi, he said that the devil was in his heart. He quickly found the Vajra Bodhi and threw it to him. He said that he should use it to keep his heart and must not be controlled by the magic crystal.


    When the fat man heard that it was a holy demon crystal, he didn''t dare to be careless. He caught the Vajra Bodhi and put it in his mouth.


    I saw that he was ready to control the magic crystal in the spirit body to fly out of the spirit body. Finally, this time bomb can be thrown out.


    When the fat man saw that magic crystal flew out, he tried to stabilize his body and became not thin or fat, but it was still very difficult to maintain. Magic crystal didn''t enter his soul, so I immediately disconnected.


    The next second, Wang pangzi''s black hair suddenly turned purple, his eyes turned dark red, his body was full of magic Qi, and countless magic patterns stretched out from under his skin like muscles.


    Chen Hao and I got up from the ground and were ready to run. But after a while, Wang pangzi recovered, but his body was expanding until it became a ball.


    Chen Hao reminded me that the fat man was crossing the robbery.


    I looked up and saw no robbery clouds in the sky. I looked at Chen Hao in confusion. He explained that magic robbery is different from our heaven robbery. Fat brother''s crossing is heart robbery. If we can''t carry the ash and annihilate it, he will become an animal, lose his humanity and kill people everywhere. It''s terrible.


    Fat wang hasn''t officially entered the robbery yet. After listening to Chen Hao''s scolding, your uncle is a beast.


    Chen Hao brushed his lips, afraid of dividing the fat man''s heart, and didn''t dare to talk.


    But Wang pangzi should have been robbed, not in words, but very calm. But as the saying goes, physical disaster is better than mental disaster.


    The thing in your heart is the most terrible thing. At present, we can''t help him. When he calmed down, we stood by.


    Chen Hao took the opportunity to ask me what happened after I was exiled. Now, he is mature. It''s time for him to know something.


    So I told him in detail what I saw and realized in the witch world, and also mentioned the ancient imperial dynasty.


    The first time I heard the statement of the seven circles, Chen Hao''s mouth couldn''t close for a long time. I hesitated and told him about the strange mountain. He kept the matter of Wu Laogou in his heart and didn''t forget it.


    But it was said that Han Dan didn''t dare to come near, and the smell of the great saint overflowed. He said calmly, when we become stronger, we''ll check it at that time. Don''t mention the great saint, the Heavenly Lord will kill it in the way.


    I nodded.


    Only that day, I''m afraid it won''t come until the upper bound is solved.


    This trip with me was like taking a sightseeing bus to see the scenery. I just walked around and didn''t really understand the witchcraft world. Even the oracle and golden Python I met in a line of days didn''t have time to explore.


    Chen Hao and I were chatting. When it came to the purgatory messenger in the passage of Hualong pool, Chen Hao showed concern like me. At present, there are judges in the underground. It can be seen that they have been looking for ways to get to the earth. As long as the hostility continues, they will show up one day.


    Thinking of this, even I am worried. The Xuanmen is too weak to accommodate the dead, otherwise it will really come to an end. In the broken generation, the recovery time is a hundred years, which is too long.


    Chen Hao said that when you and your sister-in-law were away, I played tricks with the housekeeper to make a lot of old stiff. At present, if the Xuanmen want to grow, I''m afraid it''s the only way to grow the corpse family. There are many powerful old stiff in the deep mountains and forests of China. They can quickly improve the power of the whole Xuanmen, but those old guys have too much opposition.


    As soon as my eyes lit up, the old way to pick it up was indeed a way to solve the urgent need, and there was a hand in it, so there was no need to use the emperor''s blood. As for the concept of Xuanmen, it is not impossible to change.


    Together, the pressure in their hearts was much less.


    After we stopped for a few minutes, fat Wang suddenly heard a clicking sound. At first, I thought it was the sound in his body, but when I listened carefully, it was the sound of him gritting his teeth. Then he turned his head fiercely and looked fiercely at Chen Hao and me.


    No, I''m possessed.


    I was shocked. The meridians in my body were shining, so I wanted to call people. But just then, a Buddha singing voice came out of the void, and Jianyuan fell in the air.


    His singing contains Buddhist techniques. As soon as Wang pangzi''s body shakes like a ball, the fierce light in his eyes converges a lot.


    After Jianyuan fell, without saying a word, he sat cross legged on the ground, folded his hands, opened his mouth and sang, Amitabha.


    Chen Hao and I saw that Wang pangzi was getting better, and we didn''t hurry to call someone. After all, Han Peng had a big circle with me. We need to be familiar with a lot of things. We should also let everyone know about the seven realms. We don''t want to disturb her until the critical moment.


    At the end of Jianyuan singing the Buddha, with a wave of his hand, there was a silver wooden fish on the ground. He picked up the mallet in the fish''s mouth, knocked it up, and began to sing the Sutra after five or six times.


    He spoke very fast and couldn''t understand what he was reading, but in his ears, he calmed down because of his impetuous conversation with Chen Hao, and the whole person became very quiet.


    Wang pangzi''s ferocious face eased slowly. During the period, Jianyuan said, concentrate on crossing the robbery. I''ll keep my heart for you.


    I sat quietly with Chen Hao and listened to him chanting sutras. It was very comfortable. I don''t know why Han Peng hated Buddhism so much.


    However, when he was absorbed in listening, he suddenly appeared behind Chen Hao and me. He raised his hand and knocked on our heads. The voice said, shut your ears and don''t listen to him chanting scriptures, unless you two are ready to become monks.


    Hearing the speech, I dared not ask more. I quickly mobilized the meridians and closed my hearing. And this will react, in the experience of the state and state of mind just now, startled into a cold sweat.


    At that moment, I really had the idea of becoming a monk.


    Chen Hao''s face was not very good-looking. He also realized that the chanting sound of Jianyuan had affected his state of mind. The voice angrily said that the bald donkey was really damn and didn''t remind us.


    I looked anxiously at Han Han, and then looked at fat Wang. She knew I couldn''t transmit the sound. She came over and transmitted the sound to me and Chen Hao. She said that the devil''s way was easy to go astray. If there was a Buddha''s heart, it wouldn''t be a bad thing for fat Wang.


    Um.


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other and laughed. If Wang pangzi becomes a bald donkey, and is not like a eunuch, he can''t marry a wife?


    Seeing Chen Hao and I winking, Han Peng shook his head helplessly and said, you stay here. Remember, don''t listen to Jianyuan chanting scriptures, let alone listen to him. He is the reincarnation of the heavenly Buddha. Even if the heavenly Buddha listens more, he may be measured.


    Chen Hao nodded hurriedly with me. After Han Peng left, Chen Hao gave me a voice transmission and taught me the tips of transmitting sound into secret.


    There are two ways to transmit sound. One is to use Zhenyuan to transmit sound directly to others'' ears, but I don''t have Zhenyuan, and the meridians can''t float out. I can only learn the second, which is the most secret soul Qi transmission.


    The sound transmission of soul Qi uses the spirit to take what you want to say, and then collect the soul Qi. This kind of sound transmission can''t be overheard by others.


    My present state is equivalent to the early stage of juxia, and I have a much stronger control over the spirit. After trying several times, I mastered the essentials and asked Chen Hao about the female monk at the first time. He immediately hesitated. I knew what was going on at a glance. I stretched out my hand and slapped him on the back of his forehead, warning him that if he didn''t deal with it, I would tell Han He Jian that he had no intention.


    Up to now, he is also very reluctant to give up, but that is the Taoist companion of Baiyu Zhenjun double cultivation. What else can he do? The sword doesn''t mean to be such a good girl. He has to mess around.


    Chen Hao lowered his head and dared not speak.


    I also want to educate. Jianyuan suddenly got up, collected the wooden fish and shouted to Chen Hao and me to go. He has been robbed and will turn into a demon.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Hao and I quickly got up and left with Jianyuan Yukong. We found that hundreds of experts in the whole Shiao mountain were ready at the moment.

 Chapter 248

    People from the underground and overseas are eyeing each other and will take action at any time, but the people in Shiao mountain are also ready.


    Moreover, I think Chen Hao said that the Tuoba family''s face was not so ugly, and their performance was quite positive. Tuoba Shatian took several Xuanmen sect leaders to guard one side alone.


    I guess Han has told them about the seven realms. Under the great world, the road is open, opportunities are everywhere, and there are also dangers. If you don''t hold together now, you will become duckweed in the future and become a stepping stone for others in your life.


    They are all smart people and know how to choose. Moreover, human nature is like this. They fight with themselves when there are no foreign enemies and with others when there are foreign enemies.


    Even beggars live in strife every day.


    Living is not easy.


    In the East is the broken virtual sword hovering in the air. The holy grain on the sword is flashing and murderous. The void is cracked where it passes. It is like a fish swimming in the void, shuttling back and forth. Bai Xiaofei is also there. The two sword gods are enough to deter one side.


    Yuhuatian has been promoted to the junior leader of yuhuamen. The fate of a fourth rate family is all on him. At this time, he is in the East with Jiang NV and you Yilong, among whom are the strong Ji Luo and the leader of you family.


    The other side is guarded by the owners of Yao family and Jiang family. The whole Shiao mountain building complex has expanded a lot, but now it is surrounded like an iron bucket.


    Once upon a time, it was a desolate ruins. The only building was a simple stone house. Now, the stone concave mountain has become the core of the whole Xuanmen.


    Chen Haocai and I soared into the air, and Fubo flew into the sky with a red face. I fixed my eyes and saw that he had reached the juxia realm. I sighed that the power of the golden elixir was really good, and now there is cangxue here. If we can find a magic medicine to refine the elixir, we should be able to resolve the disadvantages left by the golden elixir.


    In the eyes of Chen Hao and me, Fubo has always been like his grandfather and never regarded him as a servant. But everyone has their own position. Only in that position can they live freely.


    Young master, young master Chen. Fuber saluted us.


    Chen Hao and I nodded slightly, and Fubo said excitedly, young master, the old slave can do something now.


    Chen Hao jokingly said, Fubo, you''d better go down and have a rest. Don''t wait to tear down your old bones.


    Fuber grinned and could feel the happiness released from his heart.


    Han Hua swam in the middle. I didn''t pass, because if the people in the hell and Beihai shot, the strongest attack would fall on her and couldn''t make trouble.


    After a moment of waiting, there was a sound of anger in the direction of the Yinhe river. The terrible magic Qi rose into the sky, rolled up the dark purple cloud, and the magic pattern flickered in it. At the same time, two huge eyes appeared and stared down. At this time, fat Wang shot like a shell into the sky. The whole person was very thin, but there were runes on his body, which were connected with the magic Qi all over the sky.


    When Wang pangzi flew to the void, he began to absorb the huge magic gas. Where the two magic eyes were located, a dark purple head appeared, occupying half the sky. It was looking down at Wang pangzi who absorbed the magic patterns, and his eyes were cold and terrible.


    Almost at the same time, there was a movement overseas. The people in Shiao mountain were nervous, but some onlookers came out.


    The dark wind covering Shiao mountain was far away when the magic gas was released, but there was a very thick cloud floating in the sky.


    I used seven characters, but I couldn''t see the situation inside. Han also noticed the existence of the cloud and stared at it on guard.


    A few minutes later, the overseas monks who watched suddenly withdrew. They were clearing the scene, and they still couldn''t help but want to fight.


    When the onlookers left, a clean bottle fell from the void. Fu Bo said that it was the magic weapon of Ziyu Zhenjun. The clean bottle was left by the Bodhisattva, and it was also the innate Qi.


    I guessed that the man with purple hair was the Ziyu Zhenjun of the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea. Now it seems so.


    to be sonorous!


    When the jade net bottle was buckled back to Wang pangzi, the broken void made a fine iron sound. For a moment, the void was like a piece of transparent silk shaken by people. The sword Qi scattered by the broken void converged instantly. The holy grain was also hidden on the sword body. It trembled slightly. It appeared on the left side of the jade net bottle and pierced it like a needle.


    But at the moment of collision, the net bottle shook, and a tender willow appeared in the bottle, brushing fiercely towards the broken void.


    The glow exploded, and the innate Qi to be released in the net bottle was beaten back. The broken void also flew back and fell into the hands of sword Lingxiao.


    Ziyu Zhenjun appeared and looked down at the sword Lingxiao. He disdained to say that you also want to cast divine soldiers. It''s a fool''s dream.


    Sword Lingxiao didn''t answer. He was wearing white clothes and broke the void. He was like a scabbard sword, which turned into a light and jumped into the void.


    Ziyu Zhenjun thought the same as I thought on the immortal road. They all thought that sword Lingxiao was casting a sword by abandoning the holy pattern, but now I don''t think so. Sword Lingxiao is not casting a sword, but a Dao, because his Dao is a sword.


    Breaking the void is just an article to send a message. Of course, the sword path attached to the sword Lingxiao is also not vulgar.


    Ha ha ha.


    When Jian Lingxiao and Ziyu Zhenjun were facing each other, there was a hearty laugh in the sky. A golden fist appeared, crushed the void, and went straight to fat Wang. Hundreds of meters away, it shook away a lot of magic Qi.


    Roar.


    Tuoba broke the sky with a roar and his beard and hair danced like a angry lion stepping into the air to meet the golden fist.


    Bang.


    In the loud noise, Tuoba flew back, coughed up blood in his mouth and was seriously injured.


    But it also forced out the person hiding in the void. It was an equally burly old man with bronze skin. It was Li Yuantian of the East China Sea. After he appeared, he gave up intercepting Wang pangzi and stepped on Tuoba''s head in the air.


    Tuoba Shatian''s whole body muscles bulged and disappeared. The virtual shadow of his fist formed a dark column of light, in which three fists were revealed at the same time. That was the transformation deduced by Han and taught them.


    insignificant skill.


    Li Yuantian didn''t think so. His big feet continued to fall. With the brute force of his body, he directly crushed Tuoba''s silence and broke his fist inside.


    There is not much difference in size, but there is too much difference in strength.


    The handlebar hasn''t moved yet. He is staring at the dark clouds. Other people haven''t moved. They keep one side respectively. The place and the three seas come out together. The number of strong people is far beyond the Xuanmen gate and can''t be disordered.


    Tuoba was very embarrassed when he was stepped on the ground. But he turned over in the void, stood up and stared angrily. The five fingers of his right hand opened and patted Li Yuantian fiercely.


    There was no abnormal image on his palm, and there was no Rune beating on his body, but Li Yuantian, who was chasing after him to kill him, changed his look, stepped on his feet in the void at the same time, and fled to the high altitude.


    But it was still late. At the moment when Tuoba Shatian''s hand fell, hundreds of terrible cracks appeared in the void. Li Yuantian was touched by one of them. His shoulder burst open and his flesh and blood flew over. The bones inside were stabbed out and soaked with blood.


    What''s that? Chen Hao and I were shocked to seriously injure Li Yuantian.


    Li Yuantian threw several pills in his mouth. The blood on the wound stopped immediately and the wound was recovering. His cultivation improved instantly and forced him to escape.


    Retreating to the distance, he looked at the disappearing space-time crack and asked with lingering fear, is it the extension of the forbidden art, the big crack space?


    Prohibition?


    The Tuoba family still hides the forbidden art. These old sticks can really hide it. If it weren''t for today, I''m afraid few people would know.


    Tuoba Shatian didn''t answer. He shouted angrily and slapped out again. People also jumped into the void.


    At this time, sword Lingxiao and Ziyu Zhenjun have been fighting white hot, and they are about to decide the outcome.


    This is also the terrible part of sword cultivation. It is intended to kill the enemy and rarely protect itself. Ziyu Zhenjun was embarrassed by this play.


    At this moment, the evil spirit in the sky is weakening, and Wang pangzi sucked it in. It won''t take long for him to turn into a devil, but the more this time, the more dangerous it is.


    Bang.


    The void exploded. Tuoba Shatian and Li Yuantian flew away at the same time, coughing up blood. After Tuoba Shatian pulled out his housekeeping skills and broke the air, Li Yuantian couldn''t get a bargain. Both of them were seriously injured. They tacitly retreated and mocked and scolded each other across the air.


    Chen Hao rolled his eyes and said, this old man is really afraid of death.


    Chen Hao and I are bitter about the Tuoba family because of Wang pangzi, but we can''t care about those now. Besides, Li Yuantian doesn''t dare to take action, which is tantamount to holding on.


    Sword Lingxiao''s desperate fighting method has suppressed Ziyu Zhenjun, but every time he has a chance to seriously injure Ziyu Zhenjun, Ziyu Zhenjun will fly outside. Sword Lingxiao dare not pursue. After all, there are strong people in the underground who have not appeared and missed a lot of opportunities


    When they trembled, the dark cloud floating in the void finally moved. It cracked a gap and a dark judge''s pen fell straight from the cloud.


    Seeing the judge''s pen falling towards the Han, my heart suddenly hung up. It was the big killing weapon of the underground government, and the underground government and overseas surrounded the stone concave mountain. Naturally, they should have the ability to suppress, otherwise the siege would become a joke.


    When Han did not come back, this was a cage, but now when I came back with Han, there was a crack in the cage. They want to take this opportunity to try to repair the crack. If they succeed, they can also solve Wang pangzi and weaken the power of the young generation of Xuanmen.


    The judge''s pen fell, rolled up a gust of Yin wind, and the tip of the pen shook to outline a great world.


    At the same time when the judge wrote, a booklet appeared in the clouds. The three big words of the book of life and death glittered and controlled the life and death of all living beings.


    Han Peng backhanded took out Xuanyuan sword, and then shouted to Chen Hao and me, you two go and clean up the judge holding the life and death book.


    The voice fell, and the Xuanyuan sword fell in the air. The terrible sword Qi formed a golden light, connected to the sky, directly scattered the clouds and forced two judges.


    The judge in red on the left flashed and chased the judge''s pen to approach Han.


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other with cold hands and feet. We looked at each other and didn''t dare to do it.


    The local magistrate holding the life and death Book listened to Han''s words and looked at us coldly. He didn''t join hands to attack Han. After all, it would be more cost-effective to kill Chen Hao and me than to hurt Han.


    I pushed Chen Hao and said, come on, you didn''t ridicule Tuoba''s broken sky just now. Why are you counseling yourself now?


    Chen Hao swallowed his saliva and asked me why you didn''t go.


    I''m really afraid now. I''m afraid Chen Hao and I don''t have to go up. The judge opens the book of life and death and reads, "the king of hell told you to die in the third watch. You''ll never live until the fifth watch.". Then Chen Hao and I got cold.

 Chapter 249

    Han Dan can cut the saint and deal with the hell ghost difference is completely suppressed, and she uses Qin Lan''s reincarnation realm as soon as she makes a move. The ghost difference holds a judge''s pen and has no time to draw a picture of life and death. He was almost involved in the six reincarnations. At the last moment, his yin-yang mark glows, and then he broke free.


    The judge who was going to deal with Chen Hao and me still stared at us, because there were many powerful Xuanmen around us. He didn''t dare to come down if we didn''t go out.


    But we didn''t make a move for half a minute. He smiled coldly, revealing a white ghost tooth. He turned to Han to open the book of life and death. When I saw it, I broke out, wrapped a broken yellow cloth on my fist and killed it directly.


    Chen Hao saw me do it and hurried up. The housekeeper was afraid that we would suffer a loss and brought several people to help. The judge fiercely opened the book of life and death. The golden light in the book flickered, not like Yin Qi. It looked like a real fairy weapon. He drank loudly and ordered it directly to the housekeeper. The judge''s fingers stretched out, and there were mysterious symbols flying out of the book of life and death, wrapped around his fingers.


    At first glance, it looked like killing fairy fingers, but the judge then shouted, dead.


    The voice was still fading, and the big housekeeper was fine. The four people who lifted the peak of the Xia realm around her fell straight to the ground. The people below hurriedly caught them. As soon as they tried their breath, their faces changed, and they were obviously dead.


    Seeing this scene, yuhuatian and Jiang NV quickly flew back and opened the distance.


    Han Peng said coldly, I told Tong Tong and Chen Hao to deal with it. The others retreated and didn''t get close to 200 meters.


    Two hundred meters is probably the range of the life and death book. Compared with other magic tools, it covers a very small range, but the things that control life and death are too frightening.


    At present, I feel relieved to see that the big housekeeper is all right. The corpse family is not born into the five ways. Since it does not enter the reincarnation, the magic tools of hell to control life and death naturally do not work. The evil way restrains the ghost way, and Chen Hao should be fine.


    Just myself?


    At present, I don''t have time to think too much, because the housekeeper has made a move. She looks a little fierce at this time. Her body teeth are exposed and her blood gas is curled up.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily, holding the xuanhuang tripod and smashing it directly. I also punched him at the same time.


    The three attacks arrived at the same time.


    The judge only guarded the housekeeper and didn''t care about the attack of Chen Hao and me. He flew out of the yin-yang mark on his body, temporarily stopped the housekeeper, opened the life and death book in his hand again, stretched out his hand to Chen Hao and me at the same time, and shouted, die.


    As soon as he pointed out, my heart clicked, but when I was here, I was afraid I could only harden my head.


    But soon I found that there was no feeling on my body. Instead, the strange runes on the judge''s hand exploded, and half of my hand was broken. Although it was not flesh and blood, it also hurt the soul and became disabled.


    But his finger was invalid. Chen Hao''s xuanhuang tripod fell and released the golden black talent to imprison him inside. When he hit the tripod, he directly exploded into Yin Qi, and the soul seed was revealed. He also wanted to condense Yin Qi, but my fist had arrived. The broken yellow cloth flickered and directly smashed the soul seed.


    The judge''s strength is semi holy cultivation. He doesn''t have powerful magic tools in his hand. Chen Hao and I can kill him without sneaking attack, not to mention when he is careless.


    In the distance, there was a dark wind in the sky. Seeing that the judge was killed, the ghost who commanded the Yin soldiers shouted to kill him.


    For a moment, the war horse roared and the Yin wind rolled back.


    The rest of the people in Shiao mountain are on alert. For a time, the rays of the sun and the light of the vision art block out the sun. They are ready to fight.


    Chen Hao and I were just stunned. Seeing the uncontrolled book of life and death floating in the void, they rushed up. But when my hand came near, a breath I had never seen was released from the inside, and a black hole appeared in the void. The breath rushed on me, feeling that my soul would be torn and my body would explode.


    I pulled Chen Hao, and they retreated in horror. The housekeeper didn''t know where he was. Seeing that Chen Hao and I didn''t take the magic weapon, but withdrew, she stretched out her hand and took it again.


    I was about to remind her to be careful, but she retreated as quickly as we did.


    Han Leng drinks. She has become three judges besieging her. However, she has strong strength in holding the judge''s pen, and the other two are just helpers. Seeing the loss of the book of life and death, Han also wanted to come and collect it. In the cold drink, he shocked the three people with the reincarnation environment, directly broke through the void, immediately reached next to the book of life and death, and reached out and grabbed a corner.


    But at this time, the breath suddenly became fierce, and with a dull hum, the five fingers clasping the book of life and death were blown open, blood and flesh blurred.


    wife.


    I screamed and my hair stood up. The body of Han Dan is indestructible. The natural disaster can''t be destroyed, and the saints can''t leave footprints. Now it''s blown up directly.


    The handlebar flew back, but the breath on the book of life and death continued to rush towards her to kill.


    I can''t stop the immortal body. I''m afraid I can''t even use a small wooden axe. I can''t think of anything else. In a hurry, without thinking, he threw out the broken yellow cloth on his fist with his backhand.


    The damaged yellow cloth blocked in front of the Han, colliding with the breath on the book of life and death.


    Bang.


    A small voice sounded, and there was no power overflow, but at the moment of collision, the whole sky became dark, and the sun, moon and stars no longer existed.


    The people fighting around stopped, looking frightened. The vision lasted only half a second, the sky opened again, and the yellow cloth and the book of life and death had been separated.


    The book of life and death is still floating. I dare not touch it again. I raised my hand and called back the yellow cloth.


    Listen to me.


    When the people were about to continue fighting, a middle-aged man in white robes and disheveled hair appeared in the void. He smiled. Seeing that the people didn''t move, he said with a smile, gentlemen, since the challenge arena has been set, there''s no need to fight now. Let''s go.


    Chen Hao whispered that the old miscellaneous hair was a carefree loose man, very insidious.


    At present, Han is injured and can''t take advantage of it.


    The remaining three magistrates in the underworld waved to the sky when they heard the speech, and the group of Yin soldiers withdrew. Ziyu Zhenjun had fled outside before and left directly. He was anxious to heal his wounds.


    I''m a little puzzled. Han is injured. This opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It''s the best time for them to take action. Are they afraid of Han''s parents?


    I thought in my heart that people had rushed to hanpeng for the first time. I gently raised her hand, which was surrounded by immortal yuan. There was Golden Imperial blood flowing, but the recovery speed was very slow, and the fracture was white bones and blurred flesh and blood.


    wife.


    I looked up and shouted, and my eyes turned red. Han Han''s face turned white and said softly, I''m fine.


    Jian Lingxiao and the leaders of several big sects also gathered around and asked about the situation. Han said, I''m fine. Don''t relax your guard and pay attention to protecting fat Wang.


    The evil spirit over the Yinhe river has dissipated a lot, but the huge head is still there. Just now Han is injured. I have no mind to take care of it. There are swords in the sky. Nothing can happen for a moment.


    I held Handan and found that her body was relying on me. I had no strength at all, so I hurried to the ground with her.


    At this time, the three magistrates of the underground government went to the life and death book at the same time and wanted to take back the magic tools. As a result, the three met, and the breath broke out in an instant.


    The three of them were too close to react. Their bodies exploded and even their souls were wiped out.


    At this moment, everyone was so surprised that they all sucked the air conditioner. The ghost of the underground will return and stand in the void and say that this thing is my underground magic weapon. If anyone touches it, the underground will pour out.


    Once the judge dies, the ghost will become the backbone here, and he is also a semi saint. He doesn''t panic when dealing with such things. First use the whole hell as a deterrent.


    The free and unfettered scattered man was ready to move just now, but after hearing this, he immediately took back his greed in his eyes.


    The people in Xuanmen didn''t dare to touch it, but concentrated on protecting the area where Wang pangzi was located.


    The ghost general sent four little ghosts out, floating in the void and staring at the book of life and death. He left in a hurry. He must have reported back to the underground.


    I returned to my room with Han. As soon as I put her in the soul gathering coffin, the big housekeeper followed her in. When I entered the house, I asked Han whether it was the power of the emperor?


    Han Han''s face was pale and his eyes were slightly closed. He said weakly, uncertain and strong. Let our people leave it alone.


    The housekeeper asked me to take good care of Han, and then hurried away. I took off my shoes, climbed into the bronze coffin, gently lifted Han''s hand, wiped his tears and asked, wife, do you hurt.


    Han Han smiled hard and said, fool, what are you crying for? It doesn''t hurt. I''m just a little tired and want to have a rest.


    I dare not speak any more. At present, her injury is nothing, but the force that hurt her is too mysterious. Even the people in the hell can''t control it. I was killed by three judges. It can be seen that something has happened in the book of life and death.


    Sitting in the copper coffin, I have been carrying Han''s hand, hoping that this can reduce her pain.


    The blood flow on the wound was very slow and abnormal.


    When it was completely dark outside, Chen Hao and fat Wang came over. The fat man looked apologetic and asked me if my sister-in-law was all right?


    don''t worry. I was a little depressed and asked about the fat man. He couldn''t tell what he was now. He just felt that his body had changed a lot after the robbery.


    After a brief chat, Chen Hao and Wang pangzi got up and left. Before leaving, Wang pangzi said, boss, you stay and stay with your sister-in-law. I''ll go first in the challenge arena tomorrow. I have to shit them.


    I answered with a smile. When they went out, they remembered, shouted to Wang pangzi and said, if you want to defeat more, you should remember to hide your strength and win narrowly every time.


    People in hell and Beihai are not fools. If they show too strong, they won''t let the younger generation out. Even if it is to hide its strength, it is only to defeat a few more, which is impossible to hurt all the young strong men in hell and Beihai.


    After Chen Hao and Wang pangzi left, I stared at Han''s hand and looked at the imperial blood on the wound to repair the wound a little bit. At midnight, there was a slight footsteps at the door. I looked up and saw that it was Jiang NV.


    She stood at the door and didn''t come in. She whispered from a distance, Zhang Tong, can you come out? I have something to tell you.

 Chapter 250

    I don''t want to go anywhere now, and the matter of Wang pangzi is over, there is no conflict outside, and there will be nothing important.


    Wen Yan whispered, what''s the matter tomorrow.


    Jiang NV frowned slightly. She didn''t speak, but she didn''t leave. She kept waiting at the door.


    I was a little unhappy when I saw it, but I still found a large jade in the soul gathering coffin to pad up the injured hand of Han, so as not to rub it, and then came out of the copper coffin.


    Outside, I looked up at the sky. The book of life and death was still floating in the air. Four ghost soldiers were on guard, but now no one dared to touch it even if there was no guard.


    After Jiang Nu came out, she still didn''t say a word and kept walking towards the Yinhe river.


    When no one was there, she stopped and asked me, Tong Tong, do you know that Han took your chance?


    Yes.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It was estimated that Han Peng had made public the matter of heaven''s way and fruit. After all, the Xuanmen at present need some powerful things to improve morale.


    When Jiang Nu heard that I knew, she asked angrily. Did you know she had to take it away? And do you know it''s the fruit of heaven?


    I see what she wants to say is this. I don''t want to waste time. Directly, I know and give it to her voluntarily. Let''s not talk about it. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go back first.


    wait. Jiang Nu came up and grabbed me in a hurry.


    Her head is about the same as that of Han, one and a half heads higher than me. After holding me, she looked down at me and said that the fruit of heaven is very precious. Even if it is placed in the Seven Realms, it is also a treasure to break her head. With it, you will be able to forge the way of heaven, achieve the God, and go further.


    I haven''t spoken yet, she said, don''t worry, as long as you repent, I''ll find a way to help you get back!


    Help me come back?


    I frowned slightly and looked at Jiang Nu carefully. If her eyes were not clear, I would doubt that this was the meaning of the Jiang family. I looked at her. The emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch was in a hurry. I couldn''t help laughing and said that I gave the heavenly fruit to Han, and she also got the approval of Zhang Daoling, otherwise it would be impossible to get it.


    Referring to Longhu Mountain, I thought of my uncle and asked Jiang Nu, did my uncle tell you this?


    Jiang Nu didn''t know how to hide. She leaned over and didn''t want me to see her flashing eyes.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand that Zhang''s things suddenly fall on Han, and Zhang''s people will certainly not do it. I just didn''t expect that uncle could encourage such a clever girl as Jiang nu. It was a bit of an accident.


    Seeing that she was exposed by me, Jiang Nu didn''t hide any more. Looking back at me, she said in a hurry, why are you so stupid that you can achieve the opportunity of the heavenly fruit position, and you give it to others for nothing?


    I was worried about Han Han and kept looking back, but I was tightly held by Jiang nu. It was difficult to make a fire. I asked her, will you treat him as someone else in the future when you have a husband? Will you distinguish everything clearly?


    When I asked this question, Jiang Nu was stunned and said very quickly that in the future, if I have a husband, I will not do as you said. I will be as good to him as possible. If there is anything, I will share it with him


    When Jiang Nu said this, she realized something. Her face was frozen and looked at me.


    I took the opportunity to break away from her hand, smiled and said, if you ask me, you actually have an answer in your heart. Han is my wife.


    After saying that, I turned around and left. Jiang NV was stunned by the Yinhe river. After a while, she came back to her senses and hurried to catch up. When I saw her coming, I was scared and hurried to speed up.


    This woman is too broad-minded and unreasonable. If you talk to her, you may not be able to tell until dawn. But Jiang Nu showed the Yellow River formula faster than me. When she caught up with me, she grabbed me. She said with some dissatisfaction, what are you running? I haven''t said anything yet!


    I heard that there was still something important. I stopped and looked at her speechless and said, elder sister, what''s the matter? Don''t delay, OK?


    Jiang Nu''s face turned red. The big sister who was worried about me just now disappeared. She pinched and didn''t speak. Seeing this, I was ready to leave again. Jiang NV anxiously grabbed me and said a big crosstalk in her mouth.


    If I hadn''t listened carefully, I wouldn''t know what she was talking about. But now I''ve just heard about it. It roughly means that she was seduced by Guangling Wu last time. Although she was transferred by me, she still left some sequelae. I want to help her.


    It''s just that this transfer is useless. I didn''t hear what I needed. I thought she was going to do that with me. I thought of the experience of the witch world. Is Jiang NV courting?


    Jiang Nu was surprised to see me. Her face was as red as fire. She whispered softly. In my impression, she liked you better. At present, there is no favorite boy. She can only come to you shamelessly. But don''t worry, it won''t break you. Even if your wife knows, she won''t blame you. That Mei poison is too overbearing and painful. Tong Tong, help me.


    Men and women are the same, not to mention that there is Mei poison in the body, there will be physiological needs. If you add Mei poison to the fire, it is really uncomfortable.


    But she didn''t say what to do, and I didn''t dare promise. But she clung to me and didn''t let go if she didn''t agree. Seeing that it has been almost an hour, I''m really worried about Han. I can only compromise and say, I promise you, but you should ensure that my wife won''t be angry when she knows. Or you find someone else.


    Ginger smiled on her face, rubbed her cheek with her hand and said, you can''t tell others about it. It''s a little secret between us. When will you wait for me and I''ll inform you.


    Also inform


    I was speechless, but I nodded to deal with it. After that, I hurried away with him.


    When I got back to the house, I breathed a long sigh. I was curious. I didn''t know how Jiang Nu wanted me to help her. But I didn''t think much. When I entered the house, I went straight to the soul gathering coffin and found that Han was not there. I was so surprised that I turned around and wanted to call people. As a result, I turned back and saw Han standing at the door with a smile on my face. I asked, where did you go just now?


    I hurried over and took her hand to check. The wound recovered a lot faster, and half of the palm of my hand had grown. If it were not for the unique strength, this small injury would recover in a few minutes.


    Ginger girl came here to call me. She must have heard it, and I didn''t intend to hide it. I was going to be honest. Han Peng said faintly that I heard all the people in front of me. I''m very satisfied with your answer, but I didn''t hear what you said when you were pulling.


    When she said this, I don''t know yet. I''m afraid I didn''t go out until my front foot. She followed me. With her strength, Jiang Nu and I can''t find it.


    Knowing this, I had the courage to hide. But I didn''t quite hear what Jiang NV said at that time. It is estimated that Han Peng didn''t hear clearly, so he stopped here and asked me.


    I can only tell her what I heard. After hearing this, Han Peng frowned and scolded, Xiao Sao hoof. Then he didn''t say anything else. He pinched my face and said, sample. Then be honest with me, detoxify and detoxify, and I''ll stare at you.


    I pouted. What else can I say.


    At this meeting, the fairy yuan on her hand was swirling, golden, and her five fingers had grown. Seeing this, I sighed and asked her what was the situation.


    Han Peng looked at the book of life and death in the sky and said that the power on the book of life and death is very special. I''m afraid it''s not a divine magic weapon. You also remember that Li Wu said that the Seven Realms were opened up by chaotic creatures. I doubt that the book of life and death is a magic weapon of chaotic creatures, and its breath still remains on it.


    Magic weapon of chaotic creatures?


    The first thing I thought of was not fear, but the broken yellow cloth in my arms. It blocked the breath on the book of life and death. Is it also a damaged chaotic magic weapon?


    But this is just a guess, and Han can''t give the answer. The sky outside is about to open. Suddenly, a strong wind rolled up. For a time, sand and stones flew, and there was a rumbling sound in the sky.


    Han Hua took me out in a hurry, and all the other strong men were startled and ran out.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and a large black cloud was rolled up by the roaring wind, which was rapidly approaching the stone concave mountain.


    I was a little shocked and asked Han, wife, look at this momentum, isn''t it the king of hell in the ten halls?


    No, the king of hell in the ten halls can''t get out of the underworld in five years.


    The red light twinkled in his eyes. He saw what was inside. He told me that it was Zhong Kui, the first strong under the hell of the ten halls. He was not a saint, but comparable to a saint.


    It''s said that it''s Zhong Kui. My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. The rural elders tell stories, but they don''t mention him less. Moreover, a saint is not comparable to a saint, which means that he controls the top in both skill and skill.


    Such people are more difficult to deal with than real saints.


    After Han Hua''s words were finished, the Yin wind suddenly stopped, the clouds in the sky cracked, revealing an ugly man with Qiu beards. He was wearing a red official uniform and was not angry. When he reached the head of the book of life and death, he said like a Hong bell, I only took treasure and didn''t interfere in anything.


    The Butler answered in the distance.


    The earlobe on Zhong Kui''s official hat shook and suddenly opened his mouth towards the book of life and death. For a time, the air whirled and poured into his mouth. The runes twinkled to form a huge black hole, as if it could devour all things.


    Han Dan saw here and said that he did not directly control the life and death book, but took it back with his talent, which proved that the life and death book had been out of the control of the underworld, and this magic instrument would not appear in a short time.


    When she said this, she obviously felt relaxed.


    Think about it, the book of life and death is too strong. When Yang Lord is in, he can mobilize the law to suppress it. Now there is no way to check and balance. At present, except those who are not within the five Tao, they can be at ease, and others will wake up when they sleep.


    Zhong Kui swallowed the book of life and death without any stop. He rolled up the Yin wind and flew towards the sky. After falling into the sky, the Yin Qi dispersed, and he disappeared.


    As soon as Zhong Kui left, the hell soldiers in the hell began to close up and continue to gather outside Shiao mountain, waiting for the competition on the challenge arena.


    Han has recovered now. I still want to play the first game, but Han holds my mouth and says, don''t go to the challenge arena in recent days. Usually, eat more delicious food and keep your body fat.


    What do you do to get fat?

 Chapter 251

    It''s not just saying that Hanhe made me fat. Fubo prepared breakfast for me the next morning. It was very rich.


    Since I left Shiao mountain, my life has been basically full and hungry. After my high cultivation, my demand for food has been much smaller. Sometimes I can bear it. Now I return to my familiar life and my heart is full of happiness.


    However, just when I was having a good time, I suddenly found that Han''s just recovered hand was very inflexible. I quickly put down the chicken leg in my hand and stretched out my hand to pull her hand, but Han shrank back like hiding.


    This action is even more obvious. Her palm can''t move. I quickly looked up at her and asked, wife, didn''t your hand recover? How did this happen?


    It''s okay. Don''t worry.


    Han Han smiled and hid her hand between her knees. How could she be okay like this.


    I wiped my hands, hurried over, forcibly pulled her hand up and pinched her fingers. It was soft and did not exert any force at all. Han saw me looking at her, stretched out another hand, touched my face and said, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but I found it after I recovered. I didn''t want you to worry, so I didn''t say it.


    Is that force not cleared? I asked.


    Han Peng shook his head and raised his right hand. His fingers were still so white and beautiful, but at this time, he seemed dead and couldn''t move.


    I saw that she didn''t speak. I was in a hurry. What''s going on?


    Now I don''t know. It feels like the growing hand is not mine, but I can''t see the reason.


    Han Dan said, looking a little lonely. He didn''t know what was going on. Naturally, he didn''t know how to solve it.


    Anyone who suddenly loses a hand will not be in a good mood.


    As soon as my heart sank to the bottom of the valley, I was confused holding her hand. There was still a mood to eat. He quickly got up and took her out of the door.


    It''s still early in the morning. The challenge arena hasn''t started. Everyone gathered in the courtyard. I put my sword into the sky and the leaders of all schools shouted to the conference hall. Han Dan now didn''t want to say a word and sat quietly aside.


    I finished talking about the situation of Han, and everyone was in an uproar. Jian Lingxiao came to check with Jian Yuan. Later, he said with a heavy face that the meridians were unblocked and his hands were intact. Why couldn''t he move?


    The head of the yuan family reacted quickly. Jian Lingxiao began to speak. He used the Yellow River formula to cover the whole hall. When Jian Lingxiao finished, he said in a deep voice that at present, the people in the underground and Beihai must not know about it. Everyone here must promise not to say it.


    I was too anxious to think of this problem. Fortunately, all the leaders here are sect leaders, so they won''t poke things out.


    The crowd heard all kinds of promises, and the scene was a little noisy. I brought them together to find a way, not to listen to their nonsense. His face sank and he wanted to scold, but he didn''t know what to do with Jian Lingxiao and Han. It was too difficult for others to let them think of a way.


    Han Han is a little tired and wants to leave. I quickly get up and hold her.


    Seeing that we were leaving, the discussion stopped at once, but no one spoke.


    Han Dan has lost one hand now. Many spells and runes can''t be used. Moreover, her hands are more important than any weapon in battle. At present, her cultivation has been reduced by half.


    It''s a nightmare for the Xuanmen at present.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi and the younger generation have discussed the challenge arena. When I went out with Han, they just left Yukong and went to the challenge arena.


    The challenge arena is located in the open space several miles away from Shiao mountain. I haven''t seen it yet. Chen Hao and them set off, sword Lingxiao, and they hurried to follow. There was a movement on our side. The overseas friars stationed in Houfeng also stayed in the air. The people in the hell didn''t join in, but the Yin soldiers of the brigade still lined up in the void and didn''t leave.


    Han Peng looked and said, Xiaoyao scattered people have passed. Let''s go and have a look, so as not to have an accident.


    I nodded. Xiaoyao scattered people haven''t done anything yet, but there is a tendency to order Li Yuantian and Bai Yuzhen Jun, which proves that he is better than both of them.


    There are depressions around Shiao mountain. It''s nice to set up the challenge arena. It''s the place where Wu dedu robbed last time. All the plants and trees around it have been split and cleared down.


    When we arrived, Chen Hao and others had already separated their camps and stood on one side, eyeing each other.


    Wang pangzi stood at the front, laughed twice and said, it''s time for me to move my hands and feet. I don''t know if there is anyone else in your Fengmo clan in the North Sea.


    He paused deliberately when he said this, and then suddenly said, I almost forgot that the Tang family has been used as a scapegoat by you. Alas. It seems that I can''t fight today. None of you are my opponent.


    The young generation of overseas experts died more than us. The sons of Xiaoyao Sanren and Bai yuzhenjun were beheaded, and the heavenly Dharma tools were collected by Han, resulting in great losses.


    But the North Sea has a lot of heritage, and those who used to be slightly inferior can still beat us after being supported.


    Wang pangzi''s words were just finished. Someone immediately sneered and said that the heavenly demon body had not appeared for thousands of years. Do you really need to verify it. But even if you''re a demon, you''re just a waste. When you were in Beihai, you were called by brother Guangling martial arts as a dog.


    Beihai''s experience is the pain of Wang pangzi, but he has no advantages, just thick skin. Hearing the speech, he said with a smile, it''s a pity that your senior brother Guang has hung up.


    Wang pangzi turned to look at Xiaoyao and asked him, I heard guanglingwu is your son, but why is your surname Xiaoyao and your son''s surname Guang? Isn''t he his own?


    Xiaoyao Sanren and Bai Yuzhen Jun killed this time. Naturally, they want revenge, but in their eyes, family affection is not so important compared with Yangshi.


    Hearing the speech, he just looked a little heavy and didn''t talk to fat Wang. Instead, he said in a loud voice that today''s death thunder will be postponed. We have prepared a big gift for the empress of the corpse family later.


    Han Han Wen Yan frowned and hummed coldly. He looked very disdainful, but my hand obviously shook.


    Sword Lingxiao immediately sent a message to everyone to raise their vigilance and prevent change.


    I was worried that the matter that Han''s hand had not recovered was spread out and secretly wrapped the broken yellow cloth on his fist.


    The carefree individual saw everything in his eyes. With a faint smile, someone moved a chair as soon as he raised his hand. He was not in a hurry after sitting on it.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, people on our side began to lose their breath and whispered. Wang pangzi and Chen Hao provoked several times, but they ignored them overseas.


    After more than ten minutes, I couldn''t help it. I was ready to directly ask what the free and unfettered scattered people meant, but at this time, the void trembled, and there were large blood lines. Then the void cracked a big hole, and a hundred meter high mountain suddenly fell.


    The people at Xuanmen changed their faces and thought of the five spirits of wudaoshan. When a mountain falls in the upper boundary, there will be people inside. This should be a means for them to come here.


    Sure enough, the 100 meter peak fell on the back of Shiao mountain and collapsed the original top. Instead, it was located on it. Before the roar fell, five young people flew out of it. They all had the breath of true yuan and semi holy cultivation.


    The five people seal at the same time on their way to the sky. There are five colors of light flying in the dance of their fingers.


    As soon as Han Dan''s face changed, her carrying space was unstable and automatically opened a hole. The seven treasure wonderful tree suppressed in it was shining. The next second, it directly burst open her carrying space and flew to five people, falling into the hands of the man in the middle.


    The faces of the Xuanmen people changed and put away their magic weapons one after another.


    Seeing the seven treasures wonderful tree being called back, my hands are cold. The book of life and death can threaten life. The seven treasures wonderful tree can brush away magic weapons. The former is a sharp weapon hanging over our heads, and the latter is a mountain pressing on our heads.


    Now just after sending away the book of life and death, the seven treasures wonderful tree comes out again.


    What''s worse is that she just caught up with an accident in hanpeng, otherwise she would have no problem suppressing five semi saints holding Qibao Miao tree. After all, she killed the sage Qin LAN holding reincarnation and Qibao Miao tree at the beginning.


    Seeing a riot at the Xuanmen, I said coldly, panic, saints can''t do anything. What''s the use of a few semi saints?


    As soon as my words came out, the young generation of Xuanmen suddenly had confidence, slowly calmed down, and all looked at Han.


    At this time, the five people in the mountain smiled coldly. After stepping into the air, they fell next to the carefree scattered people. The young man in charge took a look at Han, sneered and said, since you want to see what we can do, we can only ask the empress of the corpse family for advice.


    Sword Lingxiao, they looked a little flustered when they heard the speech, but soon covered up the past. At present, Han Peng certainly can''t fight. Even if she can overcome her half body, her physical defects will be exposed.


    But if he doesn''t fight, let alone his morale is suppressed, Han''s identity will be belittled.


    Han Yun knew the pros and cons and didn''t respond.


    Seeing that we didn''t respond, the five young people who fell from the upper world asked coldly, don''t they dare not be dignified?


    I heard that I couldn''t bear it. I stood up and said that you were wrong, not that you didn''t dare, but that you didn''t deserve it. I also want to move my hands and feet. Let me see how many kilograms you have.

 Chapter 252

    The five color Shenyuan of Shinto can be compared with Xianyuan, but under the suppression of the realm, there is little difference between Xianyuan and Shenyuan.


    Vitality senses the laws of heaven and earth and changes. This has already happened to me. Otherwise, I have no ability to suppress garbage semi saints. None of the five people in front of them is easy to deal with alone, not to mention the seven treasures and wonderful trees in their hands.


    But when I heard them ridicule Han, I held my breath in my heart, and failure to fight would also arouse their suspicion.


    However, I only took two steps and was pulled back by Han. She stared at the five people for a few seconds and said faintly, tomorrow, tomorrow noon, right here, I''ll wait for you.


    Without waiting for the other party''s answer, Han Hua took me to the direction of Shiao mountain.


    Behind him, the leading upper bound youth laughed, what corpse emperor is just a timid rat.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily. What nonsense? I didn''t listen to my sister-in-law say tomorrow. I think you are deaf.


    Xiaoyao scattered people saw that Han Peng refused to fight now. They narrowed their eyes and stared at Han Peng and me. When we took a few steps, he suddenly said, wait a minute.


    I can''t help but tighten my hand. Can''t the old guy see anything? After all, the expression on their faces was too obvious just now. But as long as our people didn''t leak, even if they guessed that Han was injured, they couldn''t be sure for a moment.


    Unless people in the underworld understand the changes in the book of life and death and say it.


    Han Han looks very cold. She is like this. She seldom speaks when something happens. She holds everything in her heart and bears it by herself.


    Xiaoyao scattered people saw us stop, stood up from the chair, trimmed the long hair on both sides of our ears, and said lukewarm, you have lost two Yang stones now. Now that the queen has returned, should you cash it?


    I heaved a sigh when I heard the speech. It''s not good to be noticed.


    The five people from the upper world also squint. The seven treasures wonderful tree emits a glow, which means to cooperate with the threat of the free and unfettered scattered people.


    When did Han Peng receive this kind of anger? Her face was a little angry, but her arm pulled by me moved gently. She seemed to think of her hand injury, and gently breathed out. She turned her hand and took out two Yang stones and threw them over.


    The free and unfettered individual didn''t reach out to pick it up, but the young man holding the Qibao Miao tree raised his hand, swept the glow, and directly took the Yang stone away.


    Some displeasure flashed in the eyes of Xiaoyao casual people, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    My heart clicked. It was obviously useless for the upper bound to ask Yangshi. They took it away to curb the overall strength of Qingling world and make hanpeng a lonely man.


    Han Fu ignored and took me to continue walking towards Shiao mountain. I looked back. Jian Lingxiao gave me a reassuring look. Wang pangzi was also full of confidence.


    Yang stone can''t be lost. One means that we will lose one saint in the future.


    On the way, Han Dui told me that there were signs of holiness on the five people. It seems that the hands of the upper world are extending longer and longer. I hope Bai Wushuang can come out of the demon world as soon as possible.


    Han''s words are full of worry, but what is holiness?


    I waited for her to slow down before I asked. Han Dan said that showing up as a saint is similar to seizing and giving up. You can take the whole body of the saint for seizing and giving up. When you met the weak Liu Tianyi in the secret place, his soul wanted to enter your body with Zhenyuan, that is showing up as a saint.


    But I can''t feel the smell of saints on them!


    I am a little surprised that since they have the power of saints, they will release the breath of saints.


    Han Peng stopped, looked back and said that this is the uniqueness of the sage. They can have the power of saints in battle, but they don''t have the breath of saints. They use this to break the imprisonment. And five came at once. If they were allowed to survive, I''m afraid there would be a second batch in a few days.


    The second batch... Even if there are still five, it will add up to ten, and then it will be completely suppressed.


    Just now, who can kill five saints?


    I breathed a long breath and asked tentatively, wife, you can kill the five saints if you take me away and use my body.


    Han Peng shook his head and said that the physical body needed to show his holiness must be scared, and then use the secret method to maintain his vitality.


    Han said, looking at me like a smile and asking, now, do you still want to?


    Um.


    I scratched my head and dared not mention that bad idea again. But seeing a smile on her face, she couldn''t help saying, wife, you look good with a smile.


    Han Han smiled again to respond to me. When she got home, Han Peng didn''t stop. She took me out of the door and went to the Yinhe river. She released the soul gathering coffin.


    The coffin floated steadily into the water. Han Peng looked down at me and said, let''s find someone, but I can''t hold you now.


    Her words made me sad. She quickly tightened her right arm and said, I pull you, too. And your hand must be cured. Who are we looking for now?


    An old friend, she''s at the end of the Yinhe river. Let''s go to the copper coffin.


    Han Han said to Yu Kong, and I hurried to keep up.


    The copper coffin spun in the Yinhe River and floated away slowly downstream. When I saw the speed was very slow, I frowned and said, wife, this speed is not as fast as when we went ashore to resist the air.


    I haven''t seen Wang pangzi''s demon body change yet, and I don''t have a bottom in my heart. The Yinhe river is long, and I don''t know where its end is. I don''t know when and when it will arrive at this speed.


    When Han saw my sad face, he smiled softly and lay down. He said that the river used to be called moon river because it flowed through the top of the mountain. Later, after my old friend came, the Yin Qi became so strong that it became a Yin river.


    I lay on the side of the coffin and looked at the endless Yinhe river. My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Yin Qi can pollute a river, so it must be very strong. Just a little uncomfortable in my heart, I couldn''t help asking, wife, is she a man or a woman?


    Sample.


    Han Peng pulled me. I lay next to her and closed the coffin. In the dark, I gently climbed onto her, kissed her face, and touched the white rabbit.


    After making out for a while, Han Peng pushed me away and said, stop it. She will laugh at me later.


    I was holding a big white rabbit. I could only spit it out when I heard it. I got up with more meaning.


    Feeling drifting along the stream for a long time, the soul gathering coffin suddenly stopped and Han''s eyes opened. When the coffin lid was opened, a chill rushed in. I couldn''t help shivering and looked at the dark around me, like in a cave.


    The Yinhe river is as mysterious as the depths of Shiao mountain. Chen Hao and I didn''t dare to get close before, and we didn''t know what was inside.


    Han Peng helped me sit up and said, you stay here and wait for me. Remember, don''t come out of the coffin.


    I nodded. There are many secrets in Shiao mountain. Han Peng should find someone to help get rid of the five people from the upper world this time.


    Seeing Han out of the copper coffin, she floated in the dark and walked towards the depths. As she went farther and farther, there was only one bright spot left in the light of her neon feather clothes.


    Little brother.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice was heard in the dark. It was cloudy. With the wind blowing, I couldn''t help shivering. But ghosts and ghosts were more common, and they were not so afraid. Their heads turned around and didn''t find anyone.


    Little brother, come out and play with your sister.


    The sound came again. I quickly lay down, covered the coffin and locked it directly. I''m not afraid, but there are enough troubles at present. I can''t cause trouble because of my curiosity.


    The soul gathering coffin is special. I''ve heard from Han Li that no one can open it except her and me. And without her permission, saints can''t come in.


    As soon as the coffin was covered, I had no worries in my heart, and let the faint voice float in from the outside.


    After almost two hours, the lid of the coffin suddenly opened, and Han appeared outside. Next to her, there was a masked woman with heavy Yin Qi.


    Han Peng saw me lying on my back in the coffin, frowning slightly. The voice said, let''s go to the side and we''ll take her out together.


    Hearing the speech, I hurried to move, and the Han came in first. But the woman didn''t come in for the first time, but floated in the void and looked down at me.


    I was a little hairy when she stared at me. I couldn''t help sitting up and leaning against Han. The woman asked Han, is this your man?


    Han Hu nodded. The woman was surprised and said, your taste is really special. She likes children.


    Time is running out.


    Han Han was a little unhappy. She didn''t pay attention to her words, but reminded her.


    The woman just floated into the soul gathering coffin. As soon as she came in, her Yin Qi immediately converged, completely like a normal person.


    Three people in the same coffin can only sit.


    When the coffin was covered, I quickly took out the night pearl to light it up. By the light, the woman stretched out her hand and took Han''s right hand.


    I have to say that the woman''s hand is very beautiful and slender, but there is a very old Rune pattern on the back of her hand, like a "Ling", which is written in the style of writing runes.


    She looked at Han''s hand for a while and said that it should be the breath of chaotic creatures. But now, they have all died. I don''t know how many years, how can the breath survive?


    Chaotic creatures, which exist before the world opens, are absolutely powerful.


    The woman gently pulled up her sleeve. When she saw Tiandao fruit, she was surprised in her eyes and said, yo, I think you like little tender baby. It turned out that the dowry was so rich.


    Han finally couldn''t stand her ridicule and explained, don''t talk nonsense, Tongtong and I are destined by fate.


    The woman looked back, her eyes were like water waves, and her voice was very magnetic. Little brother, as the saying goes, it takes a hundred years to cross the boat, and a thousand years to sleep together. You see, we all have it now. Do you still need a wife?


    I stared into her eyes and found that there was the same word "Ling" in her pupil, which flashed when she spoke. It was very mysterious.


    In the face of her ridicule, I moved to Han again. The woman looked in her eyes, smiled and said, what a sticky little guy.


    She said, looking back at Han, with a slightly low tone, I envy you that you can have such a life.


    The ups and downs of emotions reflect her mood and give me the feeling that there are endless stories in her.


    Han Peng smiled gently and didn''t answer. The woman seemed to have a great feeling and was silent.


    I just interrupted and asked, senior, can my wife''s hand be cured?


    When the woman heard my voice, she seemed to have recovered from her inner world. Her words were no longer so frivolous. She shook her head and said that the breath of chaotic creatures was rare in the world. Even if there was a way, it was not with us.


    After hearing this, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 253

    Seeing that I was depressed, Han Peng comforted me softly and said, don''t always think about it. I have a way.


    I knew she was comforting me. If she had a way, she would never ask for help at the end of the Yinhe river. This is not her style.


    And can invite this mysterious woman, I don''t know what she promised each other.


    Han Han said as if she was a little tired. She tilted her head and gently leaned against my shoulder. I hurriedly stretched out my hand and hugged her. The woman stared at us without blinking. After a while, she suddenly said, now I have a wrong time to do it, but since I have to do it, I will try my best to buy you some time. There is only one king in the Qing spirit world.


    My eyebrows jumped. She meant that Baiyu Zhenjun and Xiaoyao scattered people would not let go?


    At present, I can''t see her cultivation, but when Han asked her to come, I must have the strength to cut the saint, and I feel relaxed.


    But Han Peng shook his head and said, if you do it, the sects in Beihai will not accept it. You only need to kill the five saints in the upper world and clear the five mountains to prevent them from falling into the lower world.


    The mysterious woman nodded and listened to Han''s arrangement. However, I can tell from her words that she still has concerns when she makes a move.


    When the bronze coffin was opened, it had reached the door. It was brightly lit and there was noise from time to time. It can be seen that the challenge arena during the day had won, otherwise Chen Hao and they had no intention to celebrate.


    Seeing this scene, I think they still don''t know what happened to Han, otherwise the whole Shiao mountain will be dead and in a bad mood.


    When the coffin lid was opened, Han and I went ashore, and the mysterious woman lay down. When the coffin lid was to be closed, she also tried to take a breath and said that the taste of little men was pure, unlike those smelly men.


    The voice fell, and the soul gathering coffin had been covered.


    Han''s small nose wrinkled and muttered, how can everyone talk about my husband when they see me?


    Although her voice was small, I heard her.


    I pretended that I didn''t hear, and Han was not saying anything. I waved gently. The giant soul coffin came ashore, but it didn''t get smaller. I carried it back directly.


    Jianlingxiao and others gathered around when they got home.


    For fear of being disturbed, Han Hua asked me to carry the copper coffin to his yard and me to take care of her.


    When he arrived at the copper coffin, his body was shaking, his hair was close to his body and crawled like a dog.


    I took the opportunity to say, don''t think you are an ancient beast. There are many people who can clean you up in Shiao mountain.


    The rebellious ancient beast needs to wear off its pride a little if it wants to be completely surrendered.


    He let out a few deep sobs in his throat, as if in response.


    I was too lazy to talk to an animal. I turned back and said to the people blocked at the door, let''s have a rest. Tomorrow, I will give a big gift to the people in the upper world and the North Sea.


    Sword Lingxiao seemed to notice something. They all looked at the copper coffin a few more eyes, but they didn''t ask.


    When the crowd was empty, the housekeeper entered my room with Han. Not long ago, someone moved the wooden bed and installed it in a few minutes. After the servant left, the housekeeper said with a slight frown. Is it too early to disturb her now?


    Han said, we can ignore the five spirits of wudaoshan, but these are the five saints. No matter they will grow, when they want to manage, we have no ability.


    The housekeeper didn''t say much when he heard the speech. Get me some food.


    The next morning, under the leadership of Chen Hao and Wang pangzi, the young generation of Xuanmen had already been unable to bear it. Because Han was injured, I didn''t mix with them for a few days. I don''t know what abacus they played.


    But look at fat Wang''s face, you know nothing will happen.


    Han Dan and I waited until everyone passed. It''s strange that she didn''t let me take the soul gathering coffin. It''s estimated that she wanted to surprise the five saints.


    When we arrived, all the people on the other side of the sea arrived, and their momentum was high. We already knew that the people from the upper world were saints.


    The eyes of the five saints fell on Han Hua from a distance. We just came to the front. The man holding the seven treasures wonderful tree said in a strange manner. It seems that our queen still has to push away and dare not fight today.


    Hanhe really has no intention and intention of fighting. Everyone can see it.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi were about to go back when they heard the speech, but Han Peng gently raised his hand to stop them from coaxing. He said faintly that you are also a saint. You are people of high status. Some words are very out of shape.


    In a word, he separated Chen Hao and fat Wang, but the two cheeky soon agreed with him and said, yes, my sister-in-law''s words are reasonable. We are people with status and status, and we don''t need to elevate ourselves by belittling others. Besides, I have a higher temperament than you when I stand here.


    The five people from the upper world looked gloomy, but if they were saying some sarcastic words, they would really respond to Han''s words.


    The free and unfettered individual wanted to make a round of it. Ha ha said with a smile. In that case, don''t talk nonsense. Speak with strength in the challenge arena.


    As soon as his voice fell, the leading sage fell on the challenge arena. The seven treasures wonderful tree Shu spread out. The glow immediately shrouded him, glanced at the people in the Xuanmen, turned back and said to Han, please.


    Han didn''t move. He couldn''t wait to say that if he didn''t dare, it would be simple. Just open his mouth and admit defeat.


    When the people in Xuanmen saw that Han Peng didn''t move, they immediately became nervous, especially Jian Lingxiao. They knew the situation, and the tension was completely written on their faces.


    When Han Peng saw that the people in Xuanmen were also nervous, he said lukewarm. I also prepared a gift. The five of you will come down and get it together to save trouble.


    I thought about it in my heart, and I felt more and more that hanyu was considering the problem for a long time.


    Her strength was greatly reduced after her hand was injured. There was no other voice at Xuanmen, but it was uncertain after some time. She''s trying to intimidate together.


    After Han''s words, he turned to face the Xuanmen people and asked them to retreat.


    Tu Xiansheng''s outburst can''t be stopped by a small array at the edge of the challenge arena. The people at the Xuanmen side were a little stunned. After reacting, they left one after another.


    Xiansheng on the challenge arena frowned slightly and realized that things had changed. He waved to the other four people. The four people were not vague and all fell on the challenge arena.


    When overseas monks saw that they were going to start, they all retreated, leaving only carefree scattered people to watch closely.


    When he saw that all five people had come down, Han said, here comes your gift. Take it.


    When the voice fell, the soul gathering coffin fell from the sky, rolled up a large cloud, and the blink of an eye came, directly sweeping the five people.


    The five people were still waiting for Han to play. When they saw the soul gathering coffin flying suddenly, their face changed. Xiaoyao scattered people thought they were Hanyu''s parents. Their loose hair flew up in an instant and escaped quickly. They spoke to the five sages in the air and said that Taoist friends don''t need to worry. They can''t kill


    The words of the free and unfettered scattered people stopped suddenly, because a sage was hit by a copper coffin and his body exploded directly. The sage''s soul flew out and condensed into a body in the void. He was a young man. He stared at me and Han with cold eyes and said that he would kill you both on the day when the boundary door was opened.


    However, his voice fell, the soul gathering coffin opened, and a white hand stretched out inside. The hand grabbed in the air, and there was no virtual shadow, but the ancient word "Ling" on the back of the hand was shining, and a terrible breath immediately imprisoned the soul of the saint.


    The man didn''t even have a chance to react. The soul light exploded and turned into nothingness.


    My heart clattered and stared at the sky. Han Pang saw my worry and reminded me that they are saints, and the holy grain will not open the witch world. Moreover, if a saint kills a saint, he can erase the holy grain and be not afraid of exile.


    I was relieved when I heard the speech.


    The mysterious woman killed a Xiansheng and was so frightened that the free and unfettered scattered people jumped directly into the void. I don''t know where they went.


    Within a few seconds of delay, the four saints in the challenge arena also reacted, and the Xia light flew, and they wanted to take away the copper coffin with the seven treasure wonderful tree.


    At this time, the mysterious woman also flew out, her hands held flat, and the word "Ling" on the back of her hands kept flashing, as if she could really command everything, and the light on the qibaomiao tree suddenly dimmed.


    The sage moves his hand, and the breath control is very accurate, but each breath within hundreds of meters is enough to kill half the sage. At this time, the earth within 100 meters of the challenge arena is like a pot of boiling water, which is very shocking.


    The Four Saints attacked the mysterious woman at the same time, which made her body a little stagnant, and her breath was pressed for half a second, but the two words in her pupil made her shine, the blue sky suddenly became dark, and the sun in the sky was brighter.


    The four immortals in the upper world blew their hair, showing extreme horror on their faces. The person in charge surprised and said, you are the ghost of Jiuyang, how can you, how can you still be alive


    The voice suddenly stopped, his soul was broken, and the soul of the sage in it flew out and was swallowed up by the mysterious woman.


    The remaining three saints were frightened and trembling all over.


    The saint was frightened and trembled. This is the first time I''ve seen him.


    But when I heard them shout out the ghost of Nine Yang, I thought of Wu De, nine Yang and nine Yin, the two poles of the world.


    Extreme Yang is Yin, and extreme Yin is Yang. It''s just that Wu De''s cultivation is weak to the dust.


    The mysterious woman didn''t give the three too many opportunities to speak, so she just wiped it out.


    The five saints were beheaded, as if they had violated something. There was a bolt from the blue in the sky. They sounded one after another, as if they were going to tear open the void. A few seconds later, the blood color lines appeared and opened a huge hole.


    A boundary appeared behind the crack. A person with a whole body shining stood in the entrance and wanted to lower the boundary. But there was a force that kept him from coming out.


    Roar.


    The angry roar came out of his mouth, the earth exploded, the trees collapsed, and the sky was changing color. He couldn''t bear his breath.


    Little saint.


    Han''s eyes were glowing with blood, staring at the open upper boundary gap.


    Xiao Sheng couldn''t come down after many attempts. His eyes were like electricity. He swept across a time and space to me and Han. His words were cold and gnashing his teeth, saying that slaughtering my disciples will frustrate you.


    The mysterious woman stared at the void, and the little Saint finished his words. An ancient word "Ling" flew out of her left eye. The character zoomed in instantly after it soared into the sky, sealing the sky and pressing back the divine pattern covering the void.


    The split void began to close. The little saint was furious and scolded angrily. A group of aborigines should have been destroyed in those years.


    Boom.


    Make the word shine, break the divine pattern and block the crack.


    After the sky calmed down, the mysterious woman took back the characters and lay in the coffin as if nothing had happened.


    Han Peng said to a group of monks overseas that no one would come down in the upper world within two years.


    Hearing this, the monks overseas were in a panic. For the free and unfettered scattered people, this is a bolt from the blue.


    However, just here, there is a strong Yin wind within a radius of tens of miles, as if a strong underground man wants to show up.

 Chapter 254

    When the Yin wind came, the whole sky became gray, more terrible than when Zhong Kui came.


    And there is a very special force, which has never been seen in the people of the underworld before.


    When the spirit gathering coffin appeared in the underground, it was covered with a white word "order", flew away and returned to Shiao mountain.


    I feel that her word "Ling" is also very strange. It contains some special power, and she kills five saints in such a short time. She also cooperates with the law of heaven to seal the void torn by the little saint. Her strength should surpass the holy land.


    From her, I seemed to see Wu De''s future. If the old man could survive, he would definitely become a giant.


    The two poles of heaven and earth originally exist against the sky.


    The dark wind blew away a few kilometers away. Out of it were five little ghosts carrying a disc covered with a black cloth. I don''t know what it is below.


    The Yin soldiers who besieged Shiao mountain saw that the imp appeared and immediately reorganized their troops and horses with great momentum.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and whispered to himself that the king of hell ordered that the ghosts and fierce ghosts of yin and Yang should obey the orders, but the number of ghosts in the hell is already very large. Why would he sacrifice the king of hell order?


    I heard a little confused, but I caught a key point. The king of hell ordered it, and something big must have happened in the hell. I''m glad to say, my wife, it''s estimated that the book of life and death didn''t recognize their relatives and killed their Lord of hell. Now we''re recruiting.


    Han Peng looked back at me, but still said, I hope so. If something happens in the underworld and the reincarnation is interrupted, the sun will also be involved.


    Sword Lingxiao, they all gathered around. For a moment, the sword was drawn and the atmosphere was very tense. After all, the number of Yin soldiers of more than 10000 people in that team was not large compared with that of the hell, but compared with us, it was really an army. A group of kids killed them. Under the suppression of the number, it was still a little difficult.


    But after the Yin soldiers were rectified, the five kids put down the things carried on their shoulders. After they opened it, there was a token similar to a tombstone with three bright red characters: the order of the king of hell.


    Every word was gloomy and exuded terrible power.


    One of the imps screamed. The king of hell ordered troops. All ghosts listened to the order and immediately entered the hell to listen to the order of Hou.


    The free and unfettered scattered man did not know where to touch it. Looking at the scene in front of him, his face was gloomy. Having just lost the protection of the upper world and now losing the support of the underground government, overseas monks have to face the Xuanmen directly.


    But in front of the order of the king of hell, he did not dare to intervene.


    The kid''s sharp voice fell, and the tombstone like hell order sent out dark light, forming a channel to hell. More than ten thousand Yin soldiers lined up neatly, led by the ghost general, and directly returned to the hell.


    As soon as they left, the kid felt a Yin Gong from his arms and knocked several times, but there was no sound. But the next second, countless ghosts poured in and entered the underworld through the channel opened by the order of the king of hell.


    Before the Yin Gong was sounded, Chen Hao flew into the air and fell in front of me. Before he could speak, Han took down the longevity collar on his neck and suppressed it directly.


    I asked in horror, is Wu De also called?


    Han Peng nodded and said that as long as the ghost can''t escape, Jiuyang is also affected, but she has a command seal on her and can be avoided.


    A large number of ghosts came from all directions. For a time, there were dark winds and the sun was covered.


    At this time, a kid came forward and stood in the void and saluted Han. His attitude was very friendly. It was almost abnormal. Han indicated slightly that although the other party was a kid, he might have carried the order of the king of hell, it was not an ordinary kid.


    Eunuchs outside can be called dead eunuchs. I''m afraid no one dares to call eunuchs in front of the emperor. The reason is the same.


    Han Dan responded, and the kid said, Lord Shi Huang, there are many interruptions. However, only Shiao mountain has the pulse of heaven and Yin in the whole Yangjian, so he can only borrow your land for a while. Lord Yama also specially told me that from today on, the hell will not interfere in the affairs of the sun. For what happened before, Lord Yama can''t come to make amends in person, let the villain make amends on his behalf, and send two yin-yang marks.


    I thought the yin-yang mark was useless for some time, but when I fought with the magistrate of the underground government, I understood the meaning of connecting yin-yang. It can be said that the higher the cultivation, the more I found it unusual. No wonder Chen Hao and I robbed two pieces at the beginning, and the whole underground government fought fiercely.


    But now I personally send two pieces and show my kindness in such a gesture, which is somewhat thought-provoking.


    When the free and unfettered individual saw that the hell sent out the yin-yang mark, his face changed slightly. He angrily scolded the kid and said, don''t forget the agreement between us. Why should he go back now?


    The imp is a popular man around the king of hell. When he was scolded, he looked cold and immediately changed his face. He said in a quiet voice that you should take care of yourself and others. With you, you are not qualified to dictate the decisions of our Lord of hell.


    The underworld is a world, a huge world, a great world of saints. Qingling world is also a world, but Taoism withers and sects are scattered. At present, it is also divided into Xuanmen and overseas. In the seven worlds, it can be said that it is as weak as dust, just like Wu De''s comparison with the mysterious woman.


    If the underworld can''t come up on a large scale, they don''t need to support forces in the sun at all.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to get online with overseas and break the contract directly now?


    During the conversation, thousands of ghosts enter the underworld through the order of the king of hell every second, including many powerful ghosts with cultivation. My heart hangs up with such a large-scale troop call. Is it difficult to fight in the underworld?


    Han Hu tried to ask, and the kid who met with Xiaoyao scattered people immediately changed back to a good-looking face. He said in a friendly manner, I''m really sorry. We don''t know what happened. I hope Lord Shi won''t be surprised.


    Chen Hao whispered that these grandchildren suddenly changed, faster than turning the book.


    Don''t talk nonsense. Han Peng scolded him and gave him the yin-yang mark he had just received.


    Chen Hao dare not talk nonsense after taking it. Han Han saw that it would take a long time for the king of hell to order troops. He smiled and said to the shady Xiaoyao scattered man that he was afraid he couldn''t compete today. He might as well postpone it for one day. But remember, you''d better not leave before the soul deed has been fulfilled, otherwise I will find you in Beihai in person.


    Xiaoyao scattered people laughed happily every time they came out a few days ago, but now they can''t laugh at all. Together with hundreds of friars around them, they are cold faced and just hum coldly.


    I glanced at the crowd. I didn''t see Bai Yuzhen Jun and Li Yuantian. I asked in a low voice. Chen Hao said that Bai Yuzhen Jun fought with Uncle Jian that day and absorbed uncle Jian''s sword Qi in his body. It is estimated that he can''t get up in ten and a half days. Li Yuantian rarely intervened, and people in the East China Sea rarely provoked. I heard that the old savage thought he was from China.


    When we went to Beihai, people in the East China Sea kept a low profile. Yesterday, the mysterious woman said that Qingling world only needs one king. Now is the best opportunity, and listening to Han''s tone just now, she will start to solve the soul contract.


    Baiyu Zhenjun and Xiaoyao scattered people. Their sons died in the hands of Chen Hao and me. Keeping them is a great disaster.


    I secretly told Han that since Li Yuantian had the consciousness of recognizing his ancestors and returning to his homeland, he could stay at that time without deep hatred and could also be used to rectify the three seas.


    When I didn''t know the Seven Realms, I just wanted to destroy all the overseas monks, but when I came back from the witch world, this idea was completely gone.


    But the necessary killing still needs to be done.


    Han Peng nodded secretly and asked all the people in the Xuanmen to go back.


    At present, it is difficult for overseas friars to ride a tiger. They dare not station in the back of the arrogant huishiao mountain, but settle in the mountain beside the challenge arena. They sent several people to inform Bai yuzhenjun and Li Yuantian.


    After I went back with Han he, I went straight to the house. Jian Lingxiao knew that the copper coffin was a peerless strong man, and they didn''t dare to pry wantonly. They all went back to have a rest.


    But when I entered the house with Han, I didn''t see the copper coffin. Han said he should have gone to wudaoshan. The five mountains, like the eyes of the upper world, have been monitoring Bagua town. If it weren''t for the old woodcutter, I''m afraid the Xuanmen couldn''t even open the secret place.


    More than half an hour later, the copper coffin flew in the air, bypassed the king of hell''s order and fell directly in the yard.


    When the coffin lid was opened, the ghost of Jiuyang floated out of it, raised his hand and threw out two Yang stones, which were taken back by killing five Xiansheng. Then he said that the five spirits of wudaoshan committed suicide.


    Suicide?


    I was a little surprised. The ghost of Jiuyang said in a loud voice that they wanted to survive. They were suppressed the first day they fell. They didn''t do anything and suffered when they lived. The five spiritual powers of wudaoshan were scattered by me, and there will be five ordinary mountains in the future.


    Jiuyang ghost said this, sighed and said, I should go. I can''t go back without a soul gathering coffin. Who of you will send me back.


    Han said thanks and handed the longevity collar to me with a wink. I knew it. I took it and put it around my neck, ready to take her away.


    When I got to the Yin River, I opened the copper coffin and climbed in. I found that the ghost of nine Yin was lying inside. I had to move to the tail of the coffin, light the night pearl and close the lid of the coffin. I wondered how to open my mouth.


    But after thinking for a long time, I think it''s better to say it directly. She was ready to speak, but she sat up fiercely. She seemed to think of something. She looked a little trance and said that Han''s hand should be able to heal. I thought of a person whose granddaughter is a nine Tailed Fox. If I found him, there should be a way to heal him.


    Yun''er, Bai Xiaosheng?


    I just called out these two names. But the ghost of Jiuyang shook his head and said, I don''t know the name, but if he has no way, no one in Qingling world has a way.


    The origin of the Nine Tailed Fox is mysterious. Up to now, I haven''t figured out its origin, and yun''er''s whereabouts are also mysterious. I can''t find her for a while and a half. But now she is locked up in Shiao mountain, which is great news.


    I was happy, but I didn''t forget about Wu de. while opening the topic, I quickly took off the longevity collar and knocked it, and Wu De became apparent.


    The ghost of Jiuyang frowned when he saw Wu De.

 Chapter 255

    Wu De was a little embarrassed. The coffin couldn''t stand standing upright. He had to squat down and salute.


    Nine Yang and nine Yin sounds like a couple, but Wu De''s appearance is a little obscene, and he still looks like a bad old man.


    Jiuyang glanced at Wu De and said coldly, get up.


    I hurriedly helped Wu De and told him all about Wu De. At present, Wu De is not unable to improve his cultivation, but he can''t stand the natural disaster. Otherwise, he will improve his strength quickly after absorbing the nine Yin dragon ball.


    Jiuyang listened to me and said in a cold voice that neither extreme Yang nor extreme Yin were allowed by the way of heaven, but there was no way to resolve it. In this way, you let him stay with me for a period of time, almost five months, and then you''ll pick him up.


    Wu De, with a sad face, pulled my clothes and whispered, boss, I haven''t been with a woman for hundreds of years, and this woman doesn''t look simple.


    Hoo.


    I breathed out silently, and my backhand fanned him a few times. What are you muttering about? It''s a shame that Jiuyang girl can take you in. How can it be difficult to get along with you? Besides, you follow her to improve your cultivation. When you get to juxia, you will have the ability to protect yourself.


    The coffin was a little bigger, and his muttering voice was small, and others could hear it.


    When I got rid of the siege, Wu De also reacted and quickly paid for it.


    Jiuyang didn''t care, but he had a bad impression of Wu De and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Before leaving, Jiuyang told me that next time you come and hear someone calling you, don''t promise. I don''t live alone in this place.


    I was surprised. They all said that people are divided into groups and birds of a feather flock together. The people who can live with her must be different.


    Wu De turned around step by step and kept telling me to pick him up here in five months. When I saw him miserable, I was ready to see him leave and perform his duty of being the boss.


    But Jiuyang took two steps and suddenly stopped to ask me, Zhang Tong, have you ever thought about becoming stronger?


    Yeah.


    I answered her without thinking. Jiuyang paused and said, in fact, it''s very simple for you to become strong. Leave your wife as far away as possible. Never let her find it.


    Um.


    I was stunned and asked carefully, is this the only way?


    Jiuyang nodded and said, yes, you are with her. In this life, she is likely to be deliberately suppressed by her. Of course, she has no malice. It may be some shadows left in the past that make him have a strong desire for control.


    What she is saying now, in fact, in the witch world, Han has vaguely hinted at me. After listening, he smiled and said, I''d better get stronger slowly.


    I remember a signature on Nanjian''s Forum: put down the hoop, I can''t save you, put on the hoop, I can''t love you.


    Helpless choice, I believe it will not appear in me and Han, even if there is, she has the ability to deal with it.


    Some things, the moment they meet, are doomed without change.


    Seeing my answer, Jiuyang didn''t say much and left directly with Wu De.


    Before they left, a faint voice came out of the darkness. If the Han is there, I still want to activate the blood collaterals in my eyes and see what is at the end of the Yinhe river.


    But now don''t scare yourself. Lie down in the coffin, lock the copper coffin, turn the coffin back.


    I didn''t know the outside scene, but I had a feeling that the copper coffin didn''t necessarily go to the Yinhe River seen in Shiao mountain. It was probably the Yinhe River mentioned by the underground imp, or the moon river was originally the yinmai. Only after the ghost of Jiuyang moved in, the Yin Qi was stimulated.


    I fell asleep in a daze. When I woke up, I was awakened by a knock. I heard the voices of Chen Hao and Wang pangzi outside.


    When he opened the lid of the coffin, fat Wang stretched out his hand and pulled me out, saying, sister-in-law, let''s wait for you here.


    I thought something had happened and hurriedly asked, where''s your sister-in-law?


    At home! Chen Hao was stunned.


    I was relieved. I didn''t get along with them for a few days. It was good to hear them croaking on the way back. Although I didn''t see fat Wang''s power with my own eyes, I can tell from Chen Hao''s words that the heavenly demon body is very good.


    Only in good physique, cultivation is too low, it is also useless.


    Speaking of cultivation, Chen Hao said excitedly, boss, cangxue can refine Shennong pill, which can release a large amount of aura in an instant, so as to forcibly impact the realm. However, at present, few herbs can be found in the mainland, and it is said that there are no overseas herbs.


    There are hidden dangers after all with the help of pills, but at present, we can only improve our accomplishments first and think about something else later. As for the miraculous medicine, it should not be difficult to search for it at home and abroad when it comes to overseas obedience, unless that kind of medicine is extinct in the Qingling world.


    Chen Hao asked me about my accomplishments. I''ve found out the way at present, but improving accomplishments is still a vague concept. However, several breakthroughs are under heavy pressure from the outside, and I feel that when I meet a strong person, I will be strong.


    And my body is a mystery. According to Han, the origin of that thing is very mysterious. No one can deduce it. It should be good. In addition, the runes on the spine are shining all the time. The turtle is spreading rapidly. It is estimated that the eighth section will light up in a short time.


    The more special the strength, the higher the level of cultivation, the more terrible it will be. On the contrary, it will be unknown in the initial stage.


    Like Wu De, he can''t connect with the strong right now. He is an obscene old man, but when he grows up, that is the existence of terror.


    Because the road was special, I just said it briefly. When I was approaching the door, Chen Hao secretly gave me a note and said in a low voice, boss, it was Xiao San who gave it to you.


    Chen Hao likes to nickname people. What old tortoise? Old Wang Ba jumped out of his mouth. When I heard the word "Xiao San", I thought of Jiang Nu at once.


    When I got home, they separated from me. I carried the copper coffin to the yard and put it away. I asked in surprise, wife, don''t you put it in our room?


    Go to bed. It''s convenient.


    Han Peng answered and asked me about Wu de. I said it briefly. Seeing that she was very relieved about the ghost of Jiuyang, I didn''t ask much.


    When having dinner, Han Peng sat beside me and watched me eat sweetly. He also clubbed his chin with his left hand and looked at it carefully. I''m also used to it. I handed a chicken leg. She took a small bite, chewed it in her mouth and tasted it.


    I didn''t say anything about Bai Xiaosheng. I''m going to find yun''er to implement it in person, and then tell her that after all, some things will be more devastating if they encounter disappointment with hope.


    Although Han Han is strong on the surface, she is also weak in the heart. This can be seen from her choice of silence when she meets some unsolvable things. Last time the corpse clan was surrounded and suppressed by the immortal gate, she was also depressed. Now she has just improved. I don''t want her to be stimulated.


    After dinner, I handed her the note given to me by Jiang Nu and added, wife, I didn''t read it. Let me show you first. If you agree, I''ll promise her. If you don''t agree, I''ll refuse her.


    What I said is true. After all, things between men and women are not easy to solve. It''s like Chen Hao. If it weren''t for his big heart, he would be bald now.


    And his problem has not been solved yet. He has to be glad that Han didn''t find it, but if it is found later, the problem may be very serious.


    But now I dare not dismantle Chen Hao''s platform. After all, there is a sword involved.


    One man, two wives


    I thought about it, but I didn''t dare to think too much, and with Han, it''s a blessing for several generations to live up to her.


    After reading his eyebrows, Hanhe wrinkled slightly, put his hand gently, crushed the note directly, and then said, I''ll go with you at that time. I''ll teach you how to do it. However, you should remember that no matter what you see at that time, you can''t say it in the future, let alone mention it to anyone, otherwise it will affect Jiang''s life.


    I nodded obediently, and my heart became more and more curious. I couldn''t help asking, wife, what am I going to do?


    Eat your little caterpillar.


    Han Li replied as if joking. She gave me a white look and scared me to shiver. When she saw that I was afraid, she giggled, pinched my face and said, fortunately, you are young, otherwise this kind of thing is really embarrassing.


    After dinner, Han took me out for a walk and cleaned the table for the servants. To the yard where they gathered in jianlingxiao, she asked me to play by myself. It seemed that she had something to discuss with them.


    The matter of the soul contract can only be solved in a few weeks, but now the hell has withdrawn, and the upper boundary can''t come down. In addition, the exported Yangshi has also been taken back, so everyone is much more relaxed.


    I went to find Chen Hao and they played for a while, and Jiang NV was there. I felt her eyes twinkled at me, as if there was something shady. I sent a message to her and told her that Han Peng knew about the detoxification and agreed to help her detoxify with me at that time.


    It was originally a good thing, but Jiang Nu''s face suddenly turned red and became an apple. She pushed off something and left in advance.


    After playing with them for a while, I called Chen Hao and they went to the backyard.


    Although Shiao mountain is my home, yuhuamen and Li Zhengke''s family have expanded a lot since they came here. I haven''t even been to some buildings.


    Chen Hao wanders around all day. He is not familiar enough. On the way, he meets Li Zhengke and asks about the Li family.


    Some people on the island are not used to life here, but they are all OK.


    When he saw that Chen Hao and I had something to do, he followed.


    Yun''er is locked up in a single courtyard. Outside is the old guard bought by Chen Hao and me. Now she has been transformed by her blood and has stepped into a semi holy land.


    The one sent by Nan Jian still carries the broken limb of the underground devil I picked up in his hand, and the other hand is also equipped with Yin weapons, which are very powerful.


    In addition to them, the strength of other zombies has also been improved. At present, the people of Xuanmen are here. They have been placed in the forbidden area deep in Shiao mountain.


    After several fights, they were not consumed. I guess it''s also a little selfish. After all, in how to command the Xuanmen, only zombies are the details of the corpse family in the end.


    Yun''er is eating fruit in the yard. When she sees my eyes, they turn red and look wronged.


    The chance of Dianxian hall was blocked, which was a great blow to her. Now I have something to ask her. I don''t know if the little girl will deliberately make things difficult.

 Chapter 256

    Chen Haocai and I went in, and yun''er''s red eyes dropped two crystal tears, which made people feel distressed.


    Chen Hao hurriedly sent a message to me and said, boss, you must not be confused by her and become the king of Zhou.


    I stared at Chen Hao, but ignored yun''er''s tears. To the point, I told her in detail about Han, and then repeated what I heard from the ghost of Jiuyang.


    After hearing this, yun''er''s eyes turned around, full of little fox spirit. When I saw it, I said, you can say whatever conditions you need. As long as I can do it, I will promise, but now you must give me an answer. Does your grandfather have this ability?


    After thinking about it, yun''er didn''t put forward any conditions, but said that you should have heard about my grandfather''s repair of the Dragon cutting.


    I nodded. When I was in Longhu Mountain, Han and Gu Yi discussed swords, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly appeared and tasted my small wooden axe. At that time, it made me stand out.


    It''s only after some experience that I know that being in the limelight may not be a good thing, and Bai Xiaosheng''s intention is also a little impure.


    But fortunately, the small wooden axe is simple, and other people can''t play its power except me and Han, and it doesn''t cause any trouble behind.


    Now, no one dares to hit its attention.


    When yun''er saw that I could remember, he went on to say that it was because my grandfather had a heavenly stove, which could melt everything in the world. You heard that the way should be to use the Tiangong stove to melt sister Han''s hand. At that time, no matter what''s wrong in it, it will be refined. Sister Han only needs to cast the body.


    With the emperor''s blood, even the broken bones and muscles can recover. Just this process, I''m afraid I have to endure great pain.


    Li Zhengke took me aside and whispered, boss, it is said that the working stove was a magic weapon of Zhu Rong, the God of fire of the witch family that day. In addition to being able to refine the weapon, it itself is also a big killing weapon. If you have a grudge against her, I don''t think it''s safe.


    The magic weapon of Zhu Rong, the twelve ancestors?


    I frowned slightly. Thinking about Li Zhengke''s concern, it was reasonable. I glanced at Yuner. I called Chen Hao and they were ready to leave.


    Yun''er was in a hurry when she saw it. She hurried behind and shouted, brother Zhang Tong, I haven''t asked yet!


    I looked back and smiled and said, sister yun''er, I didn''t say that I must use the Tiangong stove to cure Han. I think we''d better talk about it in the future.


    When Chen Hao came out, he couldn''t wait to ask me what was going on.


    I said, just now I said all about Han''s injury. If I went on to say the conditions, the little girl must ask for all kinds of requirements. And we don''t know about Tiangong stove, and the Nine Tailed Fox is too mysterious. It''s uncertain that Bai Xiaosheng himself is an old fox. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will fall into his trap.


    Things change. It''s always right to be careful.


    When I came back, I went to find the sword Lingxiao and asked about the whereabouts of the Dragon chopping sword. In those years, Po Xu competed with the Dragon chopping sword. Shushan naturally knows the origin.


    Sword Lingxiao doesn''t know what''s the use of asking this old story. He''s a little suspicious. I didn''t hide it. I told him about the Tiangong stove, but asked him not to spread it for the time being, let alone let Han know.


    After listening to the story, Jian Lingxiao remembered and asked me if I remember the pawnshop in Bagua town. He said that cutting the dragon was their magic weapon, but Bagua town was empty and the pawnshop was closed. It was not easy to find someone.


    After a circle, I finally returned to Jiang Nu, because she knew a family. I met that woman when she was sealed in the secret place. Unfortunately, I didn''t consider it so far and didn''t remember her name.


    At present, the month is empty and it''s very late. Now it''s inappropriate to come to the door. It''s just about Han''s hand. I''m a little anxious. I''m afraid I can''t sleep well when I go back. After hesitating, I took Chen Hao to the place where Jiang NV lives. As a result, Chen Hao ran away at the door. I can only go by myself.


    Jiang Nu opened them and frowned when she saw that it was me. The next second her face turned red. She said angrily, I didn''t say five days later. Why are you here now? Did you take a bath?


    Wash... Take a bath?


    I''m stuttering.


    Obviously, she misunderstood, grabbed her head and explained that I came to ask the girl who was in the secret place with you last time, that is, the girl who opened a pawn shop in her family. Can you get in touch?


    When Jiang Nu heard the speech, her face showed a bit of shame. Suddenly she stamped her foot angrily, causing the big white rabbit to jump up and down. She turned red and closed the door.


    After being shut down, I tried to knock on the door again and said, sister Jiang, I really have something to do. If you can contact me, please take a line.


    I got it!


    Ginger''s daughter was behind the door, and her breath returned in a hurry, accompanied by the sound of stamping her feet, as if she was sulking.


    I''d like to confirm the time and ask how long I can get in touch.


    Three or five days.


    Jiang Nu replied perfunctorily. She felt as if she had something urgent. She was still a little short of breath.


    I knocked on the door again and asked with concern, sister Jiang, is the poison on you all right?


    Get out.


    Jiang Nu yelled at the crack of the door, which made me very embarrassed and left in dismay.


    After returning, Han Peng was still waiting for me. Like a little daughter-in-law, he asked me where to play and why I came back so late.


    Don''t let slip about Tiangong stove. Otherwise, with Han''s character, you will be desperate. Let''s go now.


    I naturally lied and found that there was a big bath bucket in the room, which was full of water.


    At this time, Han Peng closed the door. It was mysterious, and I found that I had changed a set of pink things on the bed. It was used by little lovers.


    Before I could react, Han Peng pushed me to take a bath.


    This treatment was not available before. She used to drive me into the water like a duck, and she was still watching on the shore.


    Now I''m in the tub and she rubs my shoulders. I saw her a little stupid in one hand and didn''t want her to do it, but I took it back to my mouth and leaned inside to enjoy it.


    After taking a bath, I climbed into the quilt naked. My eyes looked at Han, holding the quilt like a little daughter-in-law, and my heart beat like a deer.


    Han turned off the light and began to take off his clothes. I hurriedly lit the blood in my eyes. What I saw made my heart stop.


    wife.


    My voice was dry and shrieked. Han Peng was raising his hand and smoothing his hair to the back of his head. The whole person was convex and tilted back, perfectly displayed in front of me.


    Gudong.


    I heard the voice of swallowing saliva in the dark. Han''s face was slightly red and said, silly boy, what are you stunned. I''m your wife. Is it that strange?


    Common sense says it''s not strange, but this is the first time I''ve seen you!


    My face is hot, my hands are very nervous, holding the quilt, my voice is trembling, just look.


    Cluck.


    Han chuckles. I went on to say, I want to.


    That won''t work. Han Hua refused justice with her words. She tied her hair and floated down to the bed. She opened the quilt and drilled in. Her fingers swam away in my chest.


    Hoo Hoo.


    My breath was like an old bellows. I couldn''t help it at last. I turned over under the quilt and fell on her.


    At that moment, I felt as if I had been struck by thunder. My whole body was full of electricity, and the lotus also hummed gently.


    I wanted to do something, but I felt the white jade like smoothness under my body, and my heart beat faster and faster. The whole person seemed to be thrown into the stove, and my head was blank. At first, he was still touching hanpeng, but in the end, he didn''t know when he fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, I felt weak. And Han Peng sat by the bed, dressed neatly, came over with a smile, reached out and pinched my mouth and said, sample, look, you''re so nervous that you fainted.


    Think of last night''s experience, still as unreal as a dream, and he is really too nervous, fainted, very humiliating.


    Han didn''t continue to laugh at me. She took a new suit and put it by the bed. Later, she got used to it slowly. Fat Wang, they have started to challenge. Don''t you go and have a look?


    As soon as I heard it, I quickly turned over and got up. I felt that my hands and feet were a little soft. I looked at Han Dan suspiciously and asked, wife, when I fell asleep, didn''t you do anything to me secretly?


    Han''s face turned red and stared at me without excuse. Needless to say, she must have done something shady while I was sleeping.


    I think I''m a little oppressed, secretly scolding myself for not being competitive, and I didn''t enjoy it.


    I put on my clothes and grabbed some snacks after washing. Han, I didn''t intend to go, so I went by myself.


    When he arrived at the challenge arena, it seemed that he had played several games. Wang pangzi stood on the challenge arena and said with little interest, it''s all rubbish. Where did you old bastards go the other day? Or is it that your master is gone and you don''t even have the courage to bite?


    Wang pangzi made a mockery, and the overseas friars dared to be angry.


    Up to now, sword Lingxiao they are not pouring out, but a few strong people are taking care of them. Seeing that no one responded, Chen Hao stood up and directly asked the carefree individual and said, old man, I think you just admit defeat and go back to the North Sea to be your old turtle. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself.


    When Chen Hao said this, the carefree individual was still indifferent and sat in a chair with a gloomy face.


    I have to say that he is a smart man. He knows that the situation is gone. He can''t live if he gets Yangshi. He wants to use this method to protect his life. Unfortunately, it''s too late. If we were honest and cooperative in the North Sea, this situation would not happen now.


    But the current situation is good, otherwise these overseas friars are high above the rest, look down on the inland friars and think we are still indigenous people who can''t afford tea and eggs.


    When you wake up, your heart will be hit hard. This can play a crucial role in the unification of Xuanmen.


    Under the stimulation of Chen Hao and Wang pangzi, overseas people finally couldn''t help it. A young disciple came out. From Beihai, it is the inheritance of guangchengzi.


    When he reported his family, Chen Hao mocked that what the woodlouse was, who was not allowed to go in the mainland, went abroad to find a big island with eggs and eggs and thought he was the overlord.


    Chen Hao Ran the train with his mouth full, but he was not lying. Most of the people who went abroad in those years did not adapt to the great world of the mainland. To put it bluntly, they could not muddle along. However, among those people, there were also some outstanding people and people who cherished the mainland.


    It''s just passed down from generation to generation. Now the younger generation, their hearts have changed.


    When the man went to the challenge arena, Wang pangzi shot directly. When he moved, the magic Qi of his whole body was put out, forming a purple magic shadow on his head, which was very frightening. Wang pangzi''s attack is also simple and direct, hard and hard, but with each collision, his body has not changed, but the shadow behind him is expanding.


    I frowned slightly. His change is not to absorb power with his body, but to carry it with the shadow. In this way, the released power will be more frightening. At present, I''m afraid he can rise several levels without crossing the robbery.


    After two rounds, the opponent could not bear it and was directly knocked down from the challenge arena.


    But just when Wang pangzi was elated, a young man who was not amazing suddenly came out of the overseas crowd.


    When he took two steps, a towering tree appeared above his head.

 Chapter 257

    I had planned to go, because I saw that Xiaoyao scattered people had given up, but due to the threat of Han, the soul contract was special, and it could not be lifted until the process was completed, otherwise the old guy would be eager to run away.


    But now a young man suddenly came out. He felt very unique, especially the towering trees above his head, full of vitality and strong breath.


    Cangxue first said that it was the ginseng fruit tree in the East China Sea, which came from the inheritance of zhenyuanzi.


    Chen Hao and I took a breath of air-conditioning. When we were seven or eight years old, we often crowded in the village head''s house to watch TV. We were not unfamiliar with the name of Zhen Yuanzi. It was easy to suppress the existence of Da Sheng.


    Jian Lingxiao and others naturally know the origin of Zhen Yuanzi, and whether sun monkey has yet to be verified, but the name of Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, is too loud, and his inheritance is much stronger than guangchengzi.


    When the young man came out, even the overseas friars were surprised and talked about how the people from Zhenyuan island came. They didn''t seem to have seen him a few days ago.


    Someone covered his mouth with his hand and said that the people in the East China Sea have been unable to shrink. It is estimated that he is mixed with those people and has not been recognized.


    I also stopped and looked at the teenagers from the East China Sea. I had to say who ate melons was more appropriate. The boy in Donghai is too ordinary. If it weren''t for the towering tree above his head, he wouldn''t be noticed when mixing in the crowd.


    After a brief discussion, the overseas friars said happily that Zhen Kun is coming. Now there is a good play to see.


    Some people said that the East China Sea has been dormant and only came out now. Who knows what it means!


    There was a reproach in his words, but no one would answer him at the moment. It was a bit boring.


    Ignoring other people''s comments, Zhen Kun went to the challenge arena and said to Wang pangzi, I just want to compete with Taoist friends. As for other things, it has nothing to do with me.


    The magic shadow and ginseng fruit trees cover a world respectively.


    Moreover, this kind of running against the abnormal image is extremely rare. It is not a mental abnormal image or a magic abnormal image, but a manifestation of power.


    Fat Wang put away the smile on his face, took it seriously, kept a distance from Zhenkun, and then nodded in response to Zhenkun''s previous words.


    Zhen Kun politely replied a thank you. The voice fell, and their momentum suddenly increased. In the void, the magic shadow collided with ginseng fruit trees, and countless runes beat and collided with brilliant dark light.


    Roar.


    The devil''s shadow of Wang pangzi opened his mouth and issued a frightening roar, which suddenly became ferocious and terrible.


    The ginseng fruit tree swayed, and every leaf on it was shining and making a Shua sound, just like the sound of the wind sweeping the forest. It was not afraid of the shadow of Wang pangzi.


    Attention, I''m going to attack.


    Zhen Kun opened his mouth and kindly reminded Wang pangzi that stepping out step by step next second was like a walking tree. The whole void was shaking. The endless vitality on the ginseng fruit tree instantly turned into the strength of Zhen Kun and pressed down on Wang pangzi.


    For a moment, the shadow flickered, as if to be scattered.


    Fat Wang shouted angrily, struck back and punched.


    Bang.


    Both of them had great strength. The ground shook during the collision. Fat Wang flew out directly and vomited blood in the void.


    OK.


    Overseas people have long been eager to clean up Wang pangzi. However, they are not strong enough. Now they see someone who can clean him up, they immediately applaud.


    The magic spirit on Wang pangzi''s body flickered, and the magic seal in the center of his eyebrows was shining. When he flew out for tens of meters, he stubbornly stepped into the air to stop his retreat. The magic shadow expanded, showed his hands and feet, and stepped back into the challenge arena again.


    Jian Lingxiao frowned and said, no, there is a gap in cultivation. Zhen Kun is about to enter the semi saint. It is the medium-term cultivation of breaking the void, and Wang pangzi has just broken the void.


    The higher the realm, for people with good origins like this, the gap between a small realm is an insurmountable gap.


    Wang pangzi''s fat face was distorted by force, and he also fought. Return to the challenge arena and punch again.


    Although Zhen Kun looks insignificant, he is very decisive and overbearing. He once again punches against Wang pangzi. The ginseng fruit trees are leaning and exert all his strength on Wang pangzi.


    Wang pangzi''s fat body flew out again.


    OK.


    The cheers rang out again, and someone shouted to kill the dead fat man.


    It can be seen that Wang pangzi has been provoked these days and is very unpopular and unpopular overseas.


    The shadow behind Wang pangzi, who flew backwards, became fat, one person and one shadow, like two fat gourds.


    Zhen Kun did not pursue, but stood on the challenge arena and said faintly that you are not my opponent.


    His tone was very calm and to the point. Wang pangzi''s strength is really not on the same level with him. If you fight like this, you might as well admit defeat.


    But the so-called hurtful words are often the truth.


    When Wang pangzi heard the speech, his face was shaking, his eyes turned purple, and the magic pattern covered his whole body. He fell on the challenge arena again. The fist wind was like a sea, and the void was rolled up with a wave pattern and punched again.


    Zhenkun''s pupil shrinks fiercely. He has noticed that the power of the fat man is stronger and stronger again and again, and he doesn''t dare to be careless. Behind him, the towering trees trembled, the old trees took root, and the Qiu beard wrapped around him. It was like the blood of Zhen Kun, making him strong.


    Poof!


    Wang pangzi''s blood spilled into the sky, and the shadow grew again.


    The overseas clamor was more harsh and began to shout insults. Dead fat man, I was not very angry just now. Why are you counseling now?


    Then he laughed loudly.


    Chen Hao drooped his face and muttered discontentedly, "what''s fat Wang doing? Why don''t you fight back? If it goes on like this, the grandchildren will laugh off.


    I saw the fat man''s intention. He rarely had an opponent and wanted to test the limit of the shadow.


    Now the power that the demon shadow can absorb can be said to be several times that he absorbed with the flesh before. It is absolutely terrible to release it.


    My eyelids jumped wildly, thinking that when he showed it, it wouldn''t be the holy land? I was a little flustered when I thought of this. Although the people in the upper world could not intervene for the time being, they were afraid of changes. They were preparing to let people go back and shout han to come over. Wang Dafu put his head out of the crowd, grinned at me and said, don''t worry, even if he has the power of a saint, he doesn''t have the fruit of a saint.


    Hearing the speech, I was relieved and relieved. Instead, I was a little worried about Zhen Kun. The boy must have collapsed later.


    What kind of mood is it that people who were originally suppressed by themselves are suddenly higher than themselves?


    I was distracted by this Kung Fu, and Wang pangzi was hit and flew several times, each time spilling blood into the void. At the Xuanmen side, people who don''t know the special nature of the demon body have covered their eyes and can''t bear to look straight at them.


    I haven''t seen Wang pangzi''s fight overseas. I think he''s just supporting himself. The cheers have been unified into the slogan of "kill him".


    Zhen Kun saw that Wang pangzi had been shot several times, but his strength could be improved every time he came back. He frowned and reminded Wang pangzi that even if you keep improving your strength, there is still a big gap with me. If you continue, your body will collapse.


    Wang pangzi wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said with a ferocious smile, not to mention you, even Xiaoyao didn''t dare to talk to me like this.


    Zhen Kun shook his head speechless. The roots of the bearded trees glowed. Five colors crossed. Each branch of the tree was glowing, releasing vast vitality. Along the roots, it became a majestic force and injected into Zhen Kun.


    He wants to beat fat Wang with one blow.


    But Wang pangzi''s words are true. If the carefree scattered man can''t kill him in two rounds, I''m afraid he can really draw after the devil''s shadow absorbs his strength. If there are holy patterns, it''s enough to kill him.


    Unfortunately, the change of the heavenly demon body is only to fill the fat face. The holy land can only improve the true yuan, and can not have a complete holy pattern in an instant.


    Even so, Wang pangzi is well deserved, and he is also the first strong person of the Xuanmen youth generation.


    Zhen Kun''s fist was hit again, emitting five colors of light, a bit like the power of the five elements, but it was not obvious. While Wang pangzi absorbed his power, he was beaten out again. But this time, Zhen Kun didn''t give him a chance to become stronger. The five colors of light on his fist exploded and turned into a fuzzy shadow. The glowing roots tangled and twisted to form a dark huge fist, Chase fat Wang and give him a fatal blow.


    At this time, the magic shadow behind Wang pangzi had cracks and reached the limit. He roared fiercely, and the fat body suddenly became slim. The magic shadow contracted rapidly, and the condensed power was instantly injected into Wang pangzi''s body.


    For a moment, the void around him was shaking and humming.


    Boy, it''s time for me to perform.


    Wang pangzi shouted angrily and punched. It was really the power of the sage, but there were only a few holy patterns. It was built by Wang pangzi in the past few days, which can be ignored.


    But even so, the release of the huge magic yuan is still earth shaking.


    The slogans of the overseas monks stopped abruptly halfway, because at this time, Zhen Kun had flown out upside down, and the ginseng fruit trees were leaning overhead, as if swept by the strong wind, and the leaves were falling.


    Wang pangzi is not as polite as Zhen Kun, and the heavenly demon body can only support for a moment. He won''t miss the opportunity to bang Se and catch up without grace. Holding Zhen Kun is a severe beating.


    When he released Zhen Kun and returned, Zhen Kun was already black and blue. During this period, the virtual shadow of ginseng fruit trees was suppressed several times and almost wiped out.


    But Wang pangzi was merciful and didn''t kill him.


    A group of overseas friars opened their mouths. After reacting, they scolded Wang pangzi for being shameless and deliberately hid their accomplishments. However, someone soon saw the clue and said that this was the characteristic of the heavenly demon body.


    After the man explained in detail, all the overseas monks opened their mouths and scolded the pervert.


    Zhen Kun was cleaned up by Wang pangzi. He was black and blue, but he politely accepted the strange image, bowed down to admit defeat with Wang pangzi, and then broke the air and left.


    In terms of demeanor, Wang pangzi is far from others. He looked back and pointed to the carefree man and said, carefree old man, dare to fight.


    The free and unfettered individual''s face was drawn and very gloomy.


    Wang pangzi''s mouth was full of nonsense, but his hands were shaking. Before Xiaoyao''s response, he said, I don''t think you dare.


    Then he looked up at the sky 45 degrees and said, it''s a pity, fat master, my skills have only been used half, and there will be none of you, otherwise fat master can experience the prestige of a little saint.

 Chapter 258

    At this time, Wang pangzi teased Xiaoyao, who was a giant in the North Sea. In addition to his gloomy face, his hands were already on the handle of the chair. In the face of a strong man in the holy land, he doesn''t bully the small.


    But fat Wang added a sentence behind him. When he heard the words "Xiao Sheng", there was hesitation in the eyes of the free and unfettered individual. He slowly loosened his hand and said, I don''t care about you, ignorant young man.


    Fat Wang''s tail hasn''t turned up yet. He glanced coldly at the overseas friars and said faintly that there seems to be no one in your young generation. It''s better to go back to your homes and find your mothers. Don''t waste time.


    After asking three times in a row, no one answered. Wang pangzi chased Xiaoyao scattered people for seven times.


    Xiaoyao''s face is blue, but the young generation around him can no longer fight. Unless Bai yuzhenjun and their three giants fight, he is not sure whether Wang pangzi can really break through. Don''t say defeat at that time. Even if there is a draw, he will lose his face abroad.


    When Wang pangzi asked for the eighth time, there was a weak sweat on his forehead. He turned sideways and tried to hide it.


    Finally, the carefree individual was asked a little irritable and helpless at the same time. With a overcast face, he said, "we''ll admit defeat today. That''s the end.".


    As soon as his voice fell, fat Wang collapsed to the ground, his belly bulged rapidly, and the whole person was inflating.


    A group of overseas people saw this and realized it after a few seconds. They knew that Wang pangzi was out of breath and had no follow-up combat ability. They all looked regretful.


    The free and unfettered individual''s face twitched constantly, suddenly stood up and looked up to the sky with a long sigh.


    Xianlu and his party have all the opportunities to point Xiandian, and both sides have suffered heavy losses. However, at present, the rise of the mainland is too fast, and overseas countries are unable to fight.


    In just a few months, great changes have taken place in the form, and now it has been given to Wang pangzi. The carefree scattered people are filled with emotion, but there is nothing they can do.


    If the young and strong overseas are here, how can they suffer such losses now?


    His deep sigh was meaningful.


    But the overseas friars who followed him were all dejected and no longer domineering.


    I saw it in my eyes and wondered if I should contact Li Yuantian. After all, some things should not be too late.


    However, after several discussions with jianlingxiao, hanpeng is probably discussing this matter. It''s not my turn to worry.


    Wang pangzi was paralyzed in the challenge arena and was carried back. It can be seen that the heavenly demon body is not perfect. Launching it once will consume a lot of body.


    After returning, Chen Hao and I stayed by the bed. Chen Hao fed Wang pangzi a pill of Huiyuan pill every few minutes.


    At the beginning, fat Wang also opened his mouth. When he ate in the afternoon, fat Wang turned his eyelids white and closed his mouth tightly. However, he couldn''t speak. He just stared at Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao thought he was reluctant to give up, and persuaded him, fat brother, don''t worry about these trivial things. At present, the Li family and cangxue are here, and the elixir needed for alchemy is not rare. Take care of your fill.


    I looked and wanted to remind Chen Hao that fat Wang was not reluctant to eat, but could not eat. All he did was pry his mouth and feed, without looking at how many bottles were piled on the ground. But just as she was about to speak, Jiang Xue came in from the outside, stood at the door and sent a message to me, saying that I have contacted the person you are looking for. An uncle of her will come and contact you in person.


    As soon as he heard this, he forgot to remind Chen Hao. He hurriedly took Jiang NV outside and asked for specific details.


    Originally, I planned to wait for the challenge arena to finish and then come to the door in person. Unexpectedly, they sent someone directly, but it''s not surprising to think about it. At present, Shiao mountain is at the height of the sun. Although the hidden aristocratic family is mysterious, it''s not so good that I don''t pay attention to the Xuanmen.


    Jiang Nu said that people will arrive tomorrow and will enter the mountain from the road behind the mountain.


    During dinner, I went to find Fubo and asked him to pick up people in Houshan tomorrow. When I received it, I took it directly to the backyard guest room and informed me.


    I didn''t go home until I finished it. When I came in, Han Peng asked, Tong Tong, you''ve always been mysterious recently. What are you doing without telling me?


    In the past, I heard the uncle in the village joking that the little daughter-in-law has a smart nose. If a man has a little wind and grass, he can smell it. Han is idle these days. He looks like a little daughter-in-law.


    I deliberately said it to make fun of her, which made her face red and very shy.


    It was getting dark. I consciously ran to take a bath. When I came out, I climbed into the quilt naked and eagerly looked forward to Hanshu going to bed.


    But she gave me a white look and said, genius is black. You''re like sleeping?


    Um. I nodded and reached for her. Han Ying Ying smiled and knew what I was thinking in my cerebellar bag. He sat by the bed, leaned my head against her knee, straightened my hair and said that at present, overseas people have retreated and have to keep an eye on it. I always feel that something big has happened in the underground. In order to prevent it from spreading to the sun, I plan to let you and Chen Hao take people in to guard the Hualong pool.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and I refused some unreasonable way. I won''t go anywhere until your hands are good. Just let Wang pangzi go.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Pet touched my face and leaned over to kiss me.


    She often kisses me on the mouth, like an uncontrollable habit.


    I''m not honest when he kisses me. Handan pulled over the quilt, and her neon clothes and feather clothes flew away from her. They fell neatly on the hanger. Handan''s eyes gradually became blurred.


    wife. I shouted, and my head slipped into mine.


    I want to learn from the secret script given to me by Li Zhengke, but Han has always insisted that I can''t. I don''t want to sleep until late at night, but at this time, there is a roar of fat Wang killing a pig in Shiao mountain. Chen Hao, you are a pig! I''ve been feeding you a elixir all day.


    The voice was shrill and shrill, like some terrible abuse.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and thought of going to see what was going on. At this meeting, I patted my head and suddenly said, don''t go. During the day, Chen Hao fed Wang pangzi Lingdan one by one. I wanted to remind him that enough is enough, but I forgot


    This...... Han Li was speechless, looked at me with the eyes of adults looking at children, and shook his head helplessly.


    The next day, I didn''t go to the challenge arena. At noon, fuber picked up the man. I met the man in the backyard. The other person was an old man in his fifties. He had been doing business outside for many years. He was smooth and easy to get along with.


    I didn''t beat around the bush with him. I directly asked him if he had seen Tiangong stove when he cut the dragon and repaired it.


    The old man nodded, said he had seen it, and told me in detail. Tiangong stove is completely controlled by Bai Xiaosheng. As long as the lid is closed, no one can open it. And the flame inside is very unique. The innate Qi can be refined. It is a real big killer.


    The old man''s accomplishments are not high, just like the old man in the pawnshop in Bagua Town, but he handles a lot of things and has a wide range of knowledge.


    He also told me that if I asked Bai Xiaosheng for something, I''d better find Lao Wang. He and Bai Xiaosheng are century old friends and have a good relationship. As long as Lao Wang spoke, Bai Xiaosheng would not refuse.


    I have to say that his reminder is tantamount to giving Han an insurance.


    The old man came and went in a hurry. Before leaving, I gave him more than a dozen bottles of pills and talked about the future situation.


    He heard it, but pretended not to hear it, and never gave a positive answer. In the end.


    Every man has his own ambition and the road is vast. Not everyone''s eyes look into the distance. Sometimes, peace is also a kind of enjoyment, and enjoyment is also an attitude towards life.


    I was going to have a showdown with Han when I sent someone back. As a result, I went up the mountain. From a distance, I saw Han standing on a stone and staring at me.


    I don''t know why, the moment I saw her, I was a little afraid.


    The ghost of Jiuyang is right. Han''s desire for control is too strong. It''s just this state. I can still accept it now. In the past few years?


    Thinking of this, I am inexplicably worried.


    I asked about Tiangong stove and didn''t intend to hide it. On the way back, I told her what the ghost of Jiuyang said and what I heard. At the same time, I told her not to worry. When Wang pangzi came back in the evening, let him contact his grandfather and go there together.


    At the door of my house, I hesitated. I didn''t know whether to talk to her about my feelings. After all, there are some contradictions. It''s best to resolve them when they don''t deteriorate.


    But after hesitation, I still didn''t say. I wanted to have a serious talk when her hand recovered.


    When Wang pangzi came back in the evening, he was really in high spirits. I heard that no one dared to challenge him all day. I''m not surprised by this result. Now he has to weigh whether to take or not to take the Yang stone in the hands of Xiaoyao Sanren.


    But just when fat Wang was in high spirits, the magic laughter of cut immortal gourd came and said lightly, fat, why don''t we compare?


    Fat Wang was immediately discouraged and scolded. You and Chen Hao had a pig head, one of which was demolished and the other had no brain.


    Everyone knew each other very well, and everyone laughed when they heard the fat man''s scream last night.


    Han Peng listened to me and talked about the congenital gourd. By the way, Han Peng said that the net bottle of Bai Yuzhen Jun was a Buddhist treasure. Jianyuan would take action after the fight. The problem at present is that I don''t know what magic weapons are in the hands of Xiaoyao scattered people.


    According to what she said, their senior management has made a plan to kill Xiaoyao Sanren and Baiyu Zhenjun.


    However, guangchengzi is the first of the twelve Venus, and the inheritance he left cannot gather the immortal bell. At present, the carefree scattered people are still a variable.


    When tangled, I thought of Bai Xiaosheng and reminded Han that, wife, Bai Xiaosheng claims to know everything. You can ask her at that time.


    Han was reminded by me. Suddenly, he smiled and was not worried. Let me communicate with Wang pangzi and let his grandfather come as soon as possible.


    Knowing the way to restore her hand, Han Pang couldn''t wait. He even said that as long as Bai Xiaosheng could restore her arm, she could send yun''er Xianyuan fortune with the great sage fruit at that time.


    I don''t know what to say at the moment. I regret telling her it''s early.


    However, she just said that the worst plan was not to really give yun''er the chance to cast immortal yuan.

 Chapter 259

    I didn''t ask Wang pangzi to call at the first time, but asked about the next challenge arena first.


    Wang pangzi described himself as tall. At last, even I couldn''t listen to him. I interrupted his spitting show off and asked him to tell the truth.


    The fat man stopped. After careful analysis, he said that the overseas monks were completely eating and waiting to die. They had no intention to fight. It''s just a matter of time. It still has four weeks to grind their spirit.


    I nodded, roughly the same as I guessed. I turned back and said to Chen Hao, let you Yilong replace me and deal with the past. I have to go out recently, but I can come back before the end.


    The end is to attack and kill. There are many pro disciples around Xiaoyao Sanren and Bai yuzhenjun. At that time, even if the others don''t intervene, those people won''t wait and see. What''s more, they are afraid they can''t cope with the absence of Han and sword Lingxiao.


    Since it was a planned interception, there must be no casualties.


    When Chen Hao heard that I was going out, he shouted that he wanted to follow. I shook my head and told him to stay at home.


    The younger generation, I can''t leave without him and Wang pangzi. The feather field is not publicized enough. It can only become the backbone, not the leader.


    The leader still needs a little love to show off, so as to stir up people''s emotions.


    Between Chen Hao and me, there was no need to explain in detail. When he heard the speech, he nodded, just let me be careful on the way.


    I just called Wang pangzi aside and asked him to call back.


    The fat man was a little embarrassed. After my second uncle and I went to Beihai, we broke off contact with our family. After I came back, I called and couldn''t get through. Until now, we can''t contact them. You can find my second uncle. Maybe he has a way.


    After they left Beihai for half a year, the Wang family moved once because they were sought by the Tuoba family. If they couldn''t get through the phone, there would be some trouble.


    I looked around and didn''t see Wang Dafu. Wang Pang reminded me that you should look in the kitchen. My second uncle has a hobby and likes making drums and delicious food.


    He? Drum beating food?


    I think it''s incredible. Let''s not say whether the food is delicious or not. It''s just his magpie nest.


    But Wang pangzi reminded me that all the cakes you ate recently were made by my second uncle.


    This


    I thought it was the housekeeper who invited the chef from outside. The taste became better. Unexpectedly, it was Wang Dafu


    After chatting for a while, I went straight to the kitchen. When I entered the door, I saw Wang Dafu wearing a big bib and a high cook''s hat. The whole person cleaned up neatly and didn''t look sloppy at all.


    I was a little surprised. I can only say that he was a cook delayed by practice.


    Because only in their favorite industry, people will clean up themselves neatly and abnormally.


    When I saw him for the first time, I rode a broken motorcycle and appeared a little funny. At that time, I still felt that he was a little inappropriate, like deliberately grandstanding. Now I know that it was his numbness.


    Because I don''t like it, I''m free.


    In the kitchen, Wang Da Pang was talkative. Before I spoke, he took me all kinds of introductions, took out some snacks and supported my belly. He looked forward to me.


    Uncle Pang, your cooking is delicious.


    I know what he is waiting for is this sentence. For him, it is a kind of recognition and praise, and my words are also made from my heart. After all, the elixir can eat and vomit, not to mention the food. It''s not really delicious, and I won''t eat it.


    Hearing my praise, Wang Dafu smiled knowingly. The whole person was flushed. I also brought some snacks back and prepared to eat it at night.


    He sent me out. When I got to the door, I remembered to forget the business. I turned back and hurriedly took uncle fat and told him about it.


    Wang Dafu frowned when I asked him to contact Lao Wang. He took me to sit down on the stone bench outside. He looked serious and said that uncle fat could contact his family, but you can see the situation between me and ER Pang. Although there is no threat from Tuoba''s family, no one can tell. After my father came, I hope you won''t be embarrassed and let them stay out of it!


    He thought for a long time, but he was also helpless. His special physique brought them uneasiness. No one is sure whether there will be a second and third stronger Tuoba family in the world.


    Hearing the speech, I simply said that I wanted to treat Han''s hand, so that he wouldn''t worry again.


    Fat uncle was relieved after listening, took out the phone and went aside to play. Come back in a few minutes and nod to me, which means it''s done.


    Before leaving, I told him, fat uncle, the food you made is so delicious that everyone can taste it. There''s no need to hide here and make it yourself.


    Wang Dafu smiled and said seriously, I''m a monk. What would others say if people knew how to cook here?


    I frowned slightly and said, fat uncle, are you still afraid of other people''s comments?


    Wang Dafu smiled and said, you are still young now. You don''t know the meaning of this sentence, but you will understand it in the future.


    I skimmed my lips. Now I can''t figure it out, but I didn''t ask much.


    After they came out, Chen Hao and they had dispersed, but laughter came from time to time in the backyard, which was very lively.


    After the overseas affairs are settled, it''s time for people from all sects to go back. At that time, we should clean up the people of Gouhun gate and rectify Shiao mountain. After all, Feiyu gate and overseas Li family are here, so we can''t be a mess.


    And cangxue also has the meaning to stay and join the Li family. At that time, the pill has to obey. Some things can be shared in times of trouble, but if there is no restraint in peace, the people will become greedy and there will be more problems.


    Han is still waiting for me at home. I sat in bed with her after taking a bath and chatted. Speaking of Uncle Pang''s love to be a cook, Han is a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    On the third day, Lao Wang came in person and had a simple exchange. After a long rest, we didn''t delay too much. We took yun''er and went directly to her grandfather.


    Seeing yun''er, Lao Wang frowned slightly and was more caring. I''m a little embarrassed. Fortunately, I haven''t abused her during my detention. I give her delicious fruit every day. Otherwise, I''m really embarrassed.


    Lao Wang seemed to have a hint, gently stroked Yuner''s head and said to Han that she was also a lovely child.


    Han Dan didn''t respond, and Lao Wang didn''t say much. The four tore through the void, took half a day to reach the desert and found Bai Xiaosheng on an uninhabited grassland.


    He has no fixed residence and sleeps in the open air. When we found him, he was driving a group of sheep, leisurely and complacent. At the same time, he looked a little lonely and old, which makes people inexplicably feel sad.


    Contact with more people, I also understand a truth, the story is not only in themselves, but also in others.


    Nine Tailed foxes, their stories will only be more.


    Bai Xiaosheng looked surprised when he saw us. He said hello to Han. He didn''t take care of yun''er. He took out the wine bag around his waist and drank it with Lao Wang.


    Hanhe and I didn''t bother them to talk about the past, but looked at it from a distance. I found that Bai Xiaosheng was much older and bent a little more than when I saw him in Longhu Mountain last time. Like a candle in the wind, it will go out at any time.


    They turned their backs to the blue sky and looked into the desert. They didn''t know what they were talking about. My voice asked Han he, wife, what''s the secret about yun''er?


    If it''s not important, I really can''t bear to imprison her and suppress her everywhere. Because in her, I saw too many things. A young Nine Tailed Fox followed an old man around the world.


    Her story will only be better than mine. Just this wonderful, it will make people sad to say it.


    Han saw what I thought, sighed and said, I don''t know, but in the deduction of destiny, the Nine Tailed Fox is the race to be robbed, and those who are involved with them will encounter bad luck, and as long as there are strong people in this family, it will bring disaster to the world.


    Chaos?


    I thought about many possibilities, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    Han Peng nodded and said that the fate plate deduced like this. I''m afraid that only in the upper world can we find the answer, and maybe we need to go further.


    Aware of my emotional changes, Han Peng reminded me that Tong Tong, kindness is a person''s most basic human nature, but some kindness will be the beginning of evil. I promise you that I won''t start with her until I find out. I can also help her forge immortal yuan for free. I just want you to remember that people should learn to be cruel and cruel on the way to practice.


    Han said ruthlessly, I think I have, at least in the face of the enemy, I haven''t been soft.


    But yun''er, from beginning to end, she didn''t target me. Even in the secret realm, she blocked a fatal blow for Han.


    But now I feel the mood of Han Yu floating and know it''s not appropriate to go on.


    Some things may be that I really don''t understand, but it may also be that Han is too sensitive. But I know Han''s past and can understand her mood now.


    While we were talking, Bai Xiaosheng and Lao Wang got up and came towards us. Han Peng and I also stood up. I took a long breath and hoped that there would be no mistakes in the next conversation.


    Tiangong stove is the supreme treasure, but we don''t mean to grab it. I just don''t want some small mistakes in details to hurt Han. After all, no matter how to say, it was Han Peng who stopped yun''er''s opportunity on the immortal road. It was hatred.


    Now I just hope there is Lao Wang. Bai Xiaosheng can not care about what happened to yun''er and use the Tiangong stove to help Han recover his right hand.


    Because I really don''t want to start with such a frail old man, and if the relationship between Lao Wang and him is stiff, it will be difficult to do it.


    Bai Xiaosheng came over and doted on touching yun''er''s head. His eyes were very similar to Han when he looked at me. He condensed all his love, but in Bai Xiaosheng''s eyes, there was one more thing, freedom.

 Chapter 260

    Bai Xiaosheng stroked yun''er for a moment before turning back to me and Han. It seemed that the turbid eyes were somewhat ethereal. The vicissitudes of life said that I had little time and asked for nothing. I would try my best to help you.


    I was a little surprised. I thought he was running out of time. Then he would ask, but he didn''t.


    Han Peng nodded and said politely, please bother your predecessors.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn''t respond, but stretched out his palm. After spreading it out, a fiery red stove emerged, with ancient witch patterns flashing on it and a burning smell inside.


    Let me tell you its origin. Bai Xiaosheng sat down on the ground and took a sip of wine. His eyes were more erratic, like recalling the years when he was young.


    For a long time, he sighed and said slowly that the world was beginning to open. Gonggong knocked away the Buzhou mountain, causing the flood and the arrival of the famine. At that time, the world was much bigger than it is now. The vast Kyushu is a clear spirit between heaven and earth. After the flood came, the flood flooded Kyushu, and all the creatures in the world were driven together, so the greatest turmoil broke out, and many powerful races were exterminated.


    Bai Xiaosheng said this, took another sip of wine, paused and continued. Later, Zhu Rong opened the Tiangong stove and transpiration of endless floods, but it also led to the refining of the land of Qingling world, which has become what it is now. After the living space became smaller, the witch family left the Qingling world. At the same time, the twelve ancestors also took away the barren water behind the Buzhou mountain, but the heavenly stove remained and fell into the hands of our family.


    The witch clan used to live in the Qingling world, which surprised me. Moreover, Buzhou mountain has a close relationship with us.


    Bai Xiaosheng said that this past is not like simply talking about ancient times, like suggesting that the existence of Tiangong stove has other meanings. But I thought of the mountain I saw in the witch world.


    However, we will go to the witch world sooner or later. No matter what is hidden, we can explore and deduce. We don''t want to know urgently. Instead, he asked him, sir, what secret does the Nine Tailed Fox family hide?


    Bai Xiaosheng took a big sip of wine, looked at me, smiled and said, it will be clear where you go in the future. It''s too early for me to say it now.


    Han Li seemed to have guessed something and pulled me to stop me from asking. Bai Xiaosheng said that Tiangong stove is melted by the fire of chaos and can melt everything. The hell life and death book is also a chaotic magic weapon, but no one can really control the magic weapon from chaos. I inherited Zhu Rong''s orthodoxy and have limited control over Tiangong stove, which is dangerous. I don''t say you should think of it.


    Bai Xiaosheng stopped talking when he finished, waiting for us to consider.


    Desert smoke, long river sunset.


    The ethereal glow makes the whole desert ethereal and vast. As the sun set, Han finally decided to try. When Bai Xiaosheng heard the speech and threw it gently towards the sky, the small Tiangong stove flew to the sky, and when it fell, it became a big stove tripod.


    Bai Xiaosheng said that once the stove is closed, it can only be opened in seven days. During this period, you must survive, otherwise it will disappear.


    Han Peng nodded and said nothing more. With a flash of body shape, the spirit was separated, and then the blood was wrapped around, and a blood Han was separated again. Only the flesh is ready to go in.


    However, the recovery ability of Tiangong stove may not be able to survive.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly grabbed the Han and passed on the sound to teach her the spring thunder breathing method.


    Han Peng hesitated slightly and delayed for more than ten minutes. I didn''t say the formula. I planned to let her get familiar with the breathing rhythm. As a result, I didn''t have to say it. There was a sudden sound of thunder from her mouth and nose when she was breathing.


    The majestic vitality overflowed and the surrounding grass grew madly.


    I was surprised. I always felt that the breath of spring bud was very similar to the inheritance of sentence mang. Unexpectedly, it was more similar to that deduced and displayed by Han.


    Although it was only flesh, I was very worried and sent her to the Tiangong stove. I didn''t come back until Bai Xiaosheng motioned me to step back.


    The blood body and spirit body of Han Dan immediately turned into a light and disappeared into my body. It was nourished by my body. For a time, the meridians in my body were bright and dazzling.


    When Bai Xiaosheng saw that Han was ready, he silently recited the formula, cut his wrist, forced his blood essence to sprinkle on the earth, and outlined an ancient witch amulet.


    With his singing, the witch amulet outlined by blood essence began to shine. The next second, he raised his hand fiercely, and the blood amulet on the ground flew out of the air and was hit on the Tiangong stove.


    Like earthworms, blood filled the whole stove in an instant.


    Bang.


    A loud explosion resounded through the sky, the cover of Tiangong stove was opened, the sky became red, and countless flowing clouds gathered to form a huge vortex, as if to sink.


    We stood on the edge, the air wave hit, there was a strange burning heat, not particularly uncomfortable, but we felt that the whole person and the breath would be melted.


    Han Peng turned back and said to me, Tong Tong, if I can''t get out, you should find a spirit thing that can cast the body and let me recast the body.


    I nodded and felt a little uncomfortable. Her immortal body was obtained after thousands of difficulties. If it was destroyed like this, it would be worthless.


    Just now, there is no other way.


    Without hesitation, he floated into the stove. When the lid was closed, the unique heat disappeared instantly, and even the flying fire clouds circling in the sky stopped falling and scattered in the sky.


    Everything fell silent.


    The wind from the desert made my hair a little messy, but I watched it from a distance. After seven days of suffering, the Tiangong stove opened.


    My body stretched fiercely and stood straight. I lit the blood collaterals in my eyes for the first time, but before I went to see it, a virtual shadow flew out of it, a dark golden skeleton.


    When the bones came out, the spring thunder blew on them, everything revived, the flesh and blood grew rapidly, the glow flew, and the neon clothes and feathers emerged, covering every piece of regenerated skin. In just a few seconds, the Han stood completely in front of me.


    I jumped up with joy and saw her holding her right hand and holding a gray bead with five fingers.


    Han Han looked a little distracted. After a few seconds, he said in a deep voice that it was refined from my right hand. It was very extraordinary.


    The bead was dark and without any breath, like a stone picked up at random.


    Han Peng looked back at the Tiangong stove and told me that the spring thunder breathing method seemed to have a great relationship with the witch family. If it hadn''t been for it, I couldn''t stand it. The chaotic flame inside was too fierce to support without destroying the body.


    After hearing this, I breathed a long sigh. I had no intention to save cangxue on Skeleton Island. I didn''t expect that she played a vital role now. Just according to Han''s words, it''s not that Chunlei breathing can fight against the heavenly stove, but that they are the inheritance of the twelve ancestors and witches and can coexist with each other.


    After a brief chat, Han''s spirit and blood body flew out of me. After integrating into her body, she tried again, and her right hand was still flexible. She just frowned slightly, as if she had found something wrong.


    I was about to ask, when I heard yun''er shout: Grandpa.


    Han Peng and I hurried to see Bai Xiaosheng sitting cross legged on the ground, his head drooping, yun''er lying on him and crying into tears.


    I hurriedly held Bai Xiaosheng in my arms and tried his breath. I found that there was still hairspring gas. I took out a top-level elixir refined by cangxue to feed him to take it.


    But at this time, Bai Xiaosheng opened his eyes and looked at yun''er reluctantly. His turbid eyes were full of nostalgia. I opened his mouth and fed him the elixir, but the next second the elixir overflowed from his body.


    He ran out of blood essence, oil and lamp, and was unable to gather Qi.


    Baixiaosheng''s mouth stirred up, and his old hand trembled and stretched out, but he broke his Qi machine and fell powerlessly on the way.


    Grandpa.


    Yun''er cried and pulled Bai Xiaosheng''s hand to his face, but the old hand could no longer feel her temperature.


    Bai Xiaosheng''s body was shrinking rapidly and became a Nine Tailed silver fox. He was very old. His fur had fallen off and exposed his silver black skin.


    I held the fox corpse and looked up to the sky with a long sigh.


    Lao Wang sat alone on the hillside in the distance. He seemed to have known that there would be such an end. He drank muggy wine.


    Yun''er was tired of crying and curled up on the grass to sleep. Lao Wang just got up and took Bai Xiaosheng''s Fox corpse from my hand and said, I''ll take him on the last journey, so you don''t follow.


    I nodded and my eyes were wet.


    Lao Wang took Bai Xiaosheng''s body and walked towards the desert on foot. There was no destination and no end.


    Until they disappeared into sight, I woke yun''er up. She woke up and was still sobbing. Her eyes were a little dull and at a loss.


    I know her mood now, because I have also experienced it. I put out my hand to wipe her tears and said, you will follow me in the future, and I will ask han to cast Xianyuan for you.


    Yun''er''s tearful eyes are hazy. Hearing that she can cast immortal yuan, she is also without expression. In her heart, nothing can change Bai Xiaosheng.


    It''s just that it''s so far, it''s irreparable.


    At this time, I also know why Bai Xiaosheng gave Han a hand without asking. He understands the request and will never be reliable in exchange for human affection.


    The frail old man gave yun''er a chance with his last life.


    Han came over, pulled yun''er and me up, pointed to the Tiangong stove in the open space, and said to yun''er, that''s what your grandfather left you. Put it away and follow us in the future.


    Yun''er nodded numbly. Now she has no choice.


    Five years ago, when I was carried up Shiao mountain by Han, I was also afraid, but I had no choice.


    Yun''er will control the Tiangong stove and close it. She wants to see Bai Xiaosheng for the last time.


    I nodded and followed Han with me and yun''er to chase Lao Wang away. On a barren slope several kilometers away, Lao Wang was clutching a handful of earth and stones and piling up a grave.


    Yun''er wanted to go on, but I stopped her. No more turning her back. The lotus broke through the air and went directly back to Shiao mountain.


    That night, Han Peng fulfilled his promise and cast Xianyuan with the great sage fruit bangyun''er. At the same time, Qinxue, lanyue, youyilong and Nanjian were selected to cast Xianyuan together. The remaining five places will be selected from other sects.


    The sects of those who have not been selected have some opinions, but no one dares to express dissatisfaction in front of Han.

 Chapter 261

    I know that there will be contradictions in Xuanmen sooner or later. In addition, among the people selected by Han, except you Yilong, the remaining three are allies.


    It was Hanhu''s deliberate arrangement to put Shushan outside for the time being and bring you in. If he had no intention of adding a sword, I''m afraid he would have to open it at that time.


    However, the sword will definitely circle in behind unintentionally. At present, it just makes a temporary appeasement. After all, the soul contract will be fulfilled in more than 20 days, and there is no room for civil strife.


    Yun''er was a lot dull. I tried my best to let her get along with everyone, but she chose to stay alone in the backyard. After two days, she walked out of the door and gave me a thick booklet, which recorded some secrets of Bai Xiaosheng''s life.


    I found the information of free and unfettered scattered people in it. In the line of magic tools, I saw three words that startled me: hit the divine whip.


    As soon as the news spread, the whole Xuanmen became heavy.


    Beating the divine whip was once in the hands of the yuan family. There are records in the genealogy of the yuan family. When Jiang Shang took charge of beating the divine whip, he could order the gods, and opened the list of gods at that time, canonized the last batch of pseudo immortal gods, and the whereabouts of beating the divine whip are unknown.


    I didn''t think that this fabulous magic weapon was left overseas.


    The head of the yuan family explained that our ancestor Jiang Ziya was only in charge, not in possession. After the end of the canonization, the whip was taken back. As the head of the twelve golden fairies, it is not surprising that guangchengzi can get a whip.


    I continue to read the follow-up content, and feel more and more that the carefree scattered people are difficult, because the most unique thing about beating the whip is suppression, which suppresses whether it is Shenyuan, Xianyuan or Zhenyuan.


    When the five aristocratic families and several sects came together to discuss, someone proposed to take a long-term view and let the overseas people go back first. When we find a way to deal with it, we will fight over it.


    I heard a few sneers. Those people were angry about casting Xianyuan and began to trip and retreat.


    But if we miss this opportunity on our territory and go overseas, I''m afraid we have to pay several times more casualties to suppress the free and unfettered scattered people. After all, there are some sects in Sanhai who don''t want to show up. If we fight here, they can sit back and ignore it. If they call their home, it''s another matter.


    Han Peng smiled and said lightly, if you think so, after the soul contract, Shiao mountain will set up a mountain closure array to recuperate.


    I listened with a dumb smile.


    Who can lead the seclusion of Shiao mountain? Without such a peerless strong man as Han, if something happens in the future, the Xuanmen will be in a mess.


    Wait and see, everyone will. Just choose to watch the fire from the shore. When the fire burns to the door, you must have the ability to extinguish the fire alone, so it is not a good choice for Shiao mountain.


    And this kind of words came out of Han''s mouth, which was somewhat inappropriate.


    However, the effect was very good, because Han Peng never laughed. The voices of several active sect leaders suddenly stopped, and no one mentioned what just happened.


    Han Peng said just now. According to the plan, leave them here after the challenge arena is over. Sword Lingxiao can secretly contact Li Yuantian to see what they plan to do.


    Who will deal with the free and unfettered scattered people? Han Dan just finished, the new owner of the Yao family asked, and his attitude was very unfriendly.


    Han Peng looked at him, pointed to himself, and then took me to turn around and go.


    On the way back, I found that Han has been looking at her right hand. I remembered that she was stunned briefly in the desert. It seemed that she found something. After Bai Xiaosheng died, she didn''t have time to ask in detail.


    I went over and asked her, wife, what''s wrong?


    Han Dan gently moved his five fingers and said that this feeling was unclear and strange.


    She raised her hand to the sun, as if to see through the bone and blood inside. It took a long time to say that there have been some changes. Now it has just begun. I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    Han''s words made me vaguely worried. Her body was melted in zuwu''s magic ware for seven days. Every inch of skin was recast. Would it be contaminated with anything?


    When I got home, I took Bai Xiaosheng''s notes and looked through them carefully. There were many things recorded in them, but there were no records of small wooden axe and Tiangong stove, and there was no way to find out what would happen if people melted in Tiangong stove.


    However, in the book, I learned another secret. There are five paths: gods, immortals, ghosts, corpses and demons. Each path has its own fairy road. The one opened by Beihai is the fairy road of fairy road.


    I don''t know what the immortal road is. If I find a road that is not blocked on the way and can go outside the immortal world, I may have some amazing discoveries.


    Late at night, Han Peng leaned on the bed, sleepless, still looking at her right hand, very careful, very serious. It''s a little abnormal. It was not until my eyes were sour and I closed Bai Xiaosheng''s notes that Han Peng asked. We have been away for seven days. Jiang Nu doesn''t know how. Go and ask her tomorrow.


    Today I asked. I rubbed my eyes and said that cangxue gave her pill, which can be suppressed temporarily.


    Han Peng answered, retracted her hand into the quilt and whispered that the pill can only be suppressed, but it can''t be dissolved. However, it''s good for her to have her favorite man in the future, and she won''t leave an unbearable past.


    I asked Li Zhengke about detoxification. If you can not be involved, you''d better not be involved.


    Climbing to the bed, I got into Han''s arms and put her right hand in her hand. I didn''t feel anything abnormal, so I kept sleeping.


    But just as I was about to fall asleep, my hand seemed to be sucked by the palm of her hand, and there was a wind in the quilt.


    At first I thought I had heard wrong, but the next second, I turned over and got up with Han at the same time. My hand stretched out from the quilt and found that the wind came from the palm of her hand.


    In the shock, they tried to separate their hands at the same time. The moment my hands broke free, the quilt and mosquito net on the bed flew towards the palm of her hand. They didn''t enter it in an instant, and even I had to be sucked in.


    At this time, the handlebar''s palm glowed black, like an open space-time crack. The wind kept sucking in, accompanied by the roar of water.


    Han Peng saw that I was constantly sucked towards her. As soon as his face changed, his neon clothes and feather clothes appeared on him. He held his wrist in his left hand and tore open the void and rushed out.


    I hurried to get dressed, but I couldn''t put it on in a hurry. In a hurry, I rushed out barefoot wearing the little shorts made by Hanfu for me.


    When she went out, she stood in the air. The clouds in the void were sucked down by the cave in her hand. The scene was very terrible.


    The movement startled the people of the whole Shiao mountain. Sword Lingxiao wanted to get close. Han Hua shouted loudly. All of them retreat and don''t get close to me.


    The wind turned black and roared into the palm of Han''s hand from the outside, and there was a trend of becoming stronger and stronger. The surrounding earth and tiles began to fly up and fly towards the palm of her hand.


    Rhyme. I thought of yun''er and found her pale beside Qin Xue. I quickly pulled her out and asked, what''s that?


    Honghuang, Honghuang water cave.


    Yun''er stutters a little.


    Seeing that my face changed, yun''er went on to say, I heard from my grandfather that the Honghuang water cave at the foot of Buzhou mountain was refined by Tiangong stove, but it didn''t completely disappear. Now the things in sister Han''s palm are very similar to the Honghuang water cave, but don''t worry, the Honghuang water has been sealed and taken away by the twelve ancestors. It''s just a hole.


    After listening to yun''er''s words, I immediately understood what was going on. It was the water hole that had not disappeared. It was integrated into her palm while Han was casting.


    At present, there is a sound of water in the palm of Han''s hand, but it should not be much, otherwise it will not blow inside, but spit water outside.


    In just a few seconds, the wind sucked from the palm of Han''s hand was even stronger. She wanted to suck herself in.


    Overseas monks were shocked. Someone knew the water cave. A distant voice sneered that they dared to touch all the things of the witch family. They really didn''t know whether to live or die. There is a heaven and earth in the water hole. There is a flood that drowns a boundary. Now it is empty. It is the so-called wind from a hole. I''m afraid it''s not enough to suck in all this boundary.


    The voice of the free and unfettered scattered people also followed the brisk spread. We don''t have to worry. In her current situation, she will suck herself in in half an hour at most.


    The sneering voice was particularly harsh at this time, especially the carefree scattered people. They could hear the lightness in his words. Without Han, he would have the confidence to fight back.


    I took a long breath and ignored them. Instead, I passed it to yun''er and said that at present, I''m afraid only Tiangong stove can seal it. Yun''er, I owe you a favor. I won''t refuse how you want to pay it back in the future.


    Tiangong stove is the only thing Bai Xiaosheng left her. It''s too much to beg now, but this is the case. If the water hole in the palm of Han''s hand is not blocked, she will die.


    Yun''er bit her lips and didn''t respond. I said again, in addition to the conditions just now, I promise I will find the same powerful magic weapon for you in the future.


    Twelve ancestral witches are more powerful than Taoist ancestors. I dare not boast about finding a powerful magic weapon. In fact, Tiangong stove is not a magic weapon suitable for combat, because all the artifacts of the witch family need blood sacrifice, which will hurt every time they are used.


    I see yun''er is still hesitating, and at this time, the water hole in the palm of Han''s hand has reached the bend of the hand. It''s too late. I''m horizontal in my heart and want to do it recklessly.


    But at this time, yun''er raised his hand, and the Tiangong stove rotated and circled away towards the Han. I hurriedly shouted to Han, wife, catch it.


    When Han saw the heavenly stove, Yu Kong came to catch it. But just at the moment of meeting the Tiangong stove, a golden light suddenly appeared in the sky, just like the sky cracked. A golden nine section steel whip fell in the air, and the smell on it was very unique. Only then did it appear and suppress everyone''s true yuan.


    It''s a whip!


    Someone shouted in the Xuanmen. It was the sect leader. His voice changed. When Zhenyuan was suppressed, he was frightened.


    The free and unfettered individual still made a move. I don''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    Sword Lingxiao wants to release his heart sword. As a result, the sword Qi condenses and spreads naturally. It is suppressed very badly.


    Playing the divine whip towards the Tiangong stove, it can be seen that the intention of Xiaoyao Sanren is very obvious. As long as he stops Han for a few minutes, he doesn''t have to fight, and Han kills himself.

 Chapter 262

    When the whip fell, even Han was suppressed, but she could resist the air. She stretched out her hand hard and wanted to catch the Tiangong stove. However, Ziyu Zhenjun followed her hand and buckled the net bottle to suppress Han.


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch the Tiangong stove, Han''s face was angry. He turned his direction with the hand of Honghuang water cave and directly put it on the jade net bottle.


    The strong suction force makes the jade net bottle fall from the sky in an instant. Ziyu Zhenjun screamed in the clouds, but he didn''t dare to get close to Han.


    But Han Peng didn''t want to suck a powerful Buddhist magic instrument into the water hole. He pulled it and immediately moved his hand away.


    After the jade bottle fell into the air, it was controlled by Ziyu Zhenjun again. It flew back upside down and didn''t dare to fall down.


    Han Dan turned his backhand and aimed the water hole at the whip. He wanted to use the water hole that was not suppressed by the whip to suck the whip and the Tiangong stove together.


    However, Tiangong stove is the magic weapon of Zhu Rong, the witch fire god of the twelve ancestors. Beating divine whip is also the supreme treasure of heaven, which is far better than cutting immortal gourd.


    The two utensils are tangled in the void. The immortal pattern flashes on the whip. The white light jumps. Each has the power to tear the void.


    The witch pattern on the Tiangong stove is also unwilling to be outdone. The magic tools on the two roads compete for brilliance, and the water hole of Han can''t play a role. As long as Han wants to get close to the Tiangong stove, he will shoot at the immortal pattern on the divine whip, suppress Han''s power and block her out.


    At this time, yun''er also completely lost control of Tiangong stove.


    I was so anxious that the people around me couldn''t help. Only the meridians in my body are not suppressed, but now I go up, I''m afraid it will distract Han.


    But when I looked up, I saw that the Honghuang water hole in Han''s hand had reached the shoulder position, and a long hair was being pulled in. It was still optimistic for half an hour. At present, Han will be swallowed by the expanding Honghuang water hole in five minutes at most.


    Seeing this scene, I gritted my teeth, put the broken yellow cloth over my body, stepped into the air and flew up.


    The free and unfettered individual hid in the void in the distance and saw me flying to beat the whip. He said coldly, boy, if you want to die, I will help you.


    When I hit the divine whip, there were different immortal patterns flashing on the nine whip. I wanted to suppress me, but the meridians in my body were not affected at all. At the same time, I pulled off the yellow cloth and wrapped it on my fist, and hit it with a fierce punch. The nine steel whip trembled and hummed. The immortal patterns on the nine whip jumped and flew 100 meters with one punch.


    But the next second, all my spirits dispersed and turned into a mass of soul light. If the orifices were not stable, the three souls and seven souls would disperse directly. Now they collided in the orifices after being scattered.


    For a time, I was in a state of unconsciousness. Like a wood, I lost consciousness directly, leaving only a body.


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, I heard the voice of Han in my ears. My main soul condensed, but the seven souls were still free, and my body couldn''t move. Only my sight and hearing recovered.


    The meridians in my body are still shining, and people are still standing in the void. When I heard Han calling me, I saw her turn into a white shadow passing by me.


    At this time, Han''s right hand was held high, and the sky was like a tornado, sweeping a lot of earth and trees, all flowing towards the water hole.


    Han Peng flew past me. She grabbed the Tiangong stove with her left hand and pressed it fiercely towards her right hand. Up to now, she has no time to hesitate. Even if the Tiangong stove can''t block the Honghuang water cave, she has no other choice.


    But fortunately, the wind stopped suddenly when Han''s left hand fell, and the huge swirling clouds in the sky lost their tension, like a broken kite, fluttered long into the air and turned into dark clouds. The earth and stone inside were like raindrops, crackling and falling.


    At this time, the whip came back from a hundred meters away. It can be seen that my spirit has dispersed to the present. However, in haos time, Hanhe seized the opportunity and blocked the flood water cave.


    Han was going to come back to see me. When she saw that the whip fell again, all the immortal yuan on her converged and changed into the power of the flesh. At one time, she jumped according to the law and moaned in the void. Han was ready to beat the whip with an immortal body.


    At this time, my second soul just condensed. The first time I could speak, I reminded her that my wife, little soul body.


    Beating the whip is too special. It can be said to completely crush the spirit. At the moment of collision, I didn''t have time to respond. The spirit was crushed into soul light. If the spirit orifices were not solid, the soul light would directly disperse between heaven and earth and turn into nothingness.


    However, I shouted slowly, but Han heard it. The moment before the xuanhuang tripod in her hand collided with the whip, her spirit body escaped and turned into a spiritual light into my spirit body.


    Her spirit body came in and noticed that I was scared, so she immediately used the holy stripe to forcibly attract the soul light and help me integrate my soul.


    Her immortal body swept across the whip with a big tripod. The second collision made the sky tremble and the immortal grain on the whip flickered, releasing the power to destroy the sky and the earth. The people who could have released a little Zhenyuan on the ground were completely suppressed at the moment.


    In those days, Jiang Shang held the whip in his hand and restrained many immortals with his mortal body and low practice. He relied on the whip in his hand and crossed the long river of history. It is still very powerful.


    It can be said that magic tools such as whip are no longer in the category of combat magic tools, but a system. The person holding it, even if it is just a mortal, can command a group of immortals and gods.


    The xuanhuang tripod also glowed, and the nine words of truth appeared on it, but even so, there were cracks on the tripod.


    The free and unfettered scattered people sneered in the void and said that they overestimated their strength. This whip was cast by the first spirit stone in the Qingling world at the beginning of the world. It is invincible. It contains Pangu''s bone and blood. Even chaotic artifacts should also be suppressed by Pangu''s bone and blood.


    Pangu pioneered the world, smashed the chaotic world and opened up the clear spirit world in front of him, resulting in the death of 90% of chaotic creatures. The escaped chaotic creatures opened up seven worlds, including the divine world, the immortal world, the corpse world, the underworld, the demon world, the witch world and the great world.


    Among them, the orthodoxy of the witch world and the big world is not in the Qingling world, and the grandeur of the witch world. I have seen that the descendants of the twelve ancestors of the witch divided into twelve tribes, each in charge of one side. Whether it is the wood God Jumang, the fire god zhurong, or the joint work of the water god, their orthodoxy is very strong.


    However, none of these exist against Pangu. At the beginning, Pangu was able to destroy the chaotic world and open up a new world. His strength and laws naturally override all creatures in the chaotic world. At this time, beating the whip contains its bone and blood and suppresses immortals. Invincible nature is not empty.


    At the moment, there was a crack in the xuanhuang tripod, and the law on the Handan body was scattered. She didn''t dare to use the xuanhuang tripod and retreated quickly.


    Xiaoyao Sanren knew that her spirit was in my body and didn''t chase her. Instead, he turned and hit the whip at me to smash the spirit and my three souls in one fell swoop.


    Han Peng said angrily, I want to save your life. Don''t know what''s good or bad.


    Xiaoyao Sanren saw that the effect of beating divine whip was remarkable. How can they miss such an opportunity and sneer and continue to fight.


    Hanhe has been suppressed so much that he can''t break the void. It''s too late to think about it. The next second, he takes out a small wooden axe with his backhand. The rune on it flows, which directly makes Hanhe break free from the suppression of beating the whip.


    The free and unfettered individual didn''t know the small wooden axe. With a sneer of disapproval, he continued to attack me with a divine whip. At this time, my seven souls only have two souls, and I can''t escape. Han Peng sighed and said, I wanted to leave this treasure, but it''s a pity.


    The voice fell, she chopped out with an axe in the air, and the immortal pattern on the whip was dim in an instant. The next second, she only heard a crisp "Ding". The whip broke in two without warning on the way over.


    Sudden changes, not to mention the free and unfettered scattered people, even I am stupid. Such a powerful whip is so vulnerable under a small wooden axe?


    Seeing that everyone was surprised, Han Peng said, I learned a secret from the five spirits. In the chaotic era, Pangu died immediately after opening up the Qingling world, and his bones and blood turned into earth and stone. His most powerful skull fell into the Buzhou mountain and turned into a square crystal stone. All things could not hurt him. However, tens of thousands of years later, a small tree grew on that square crystal stone and took deep roots. It is said that it was the spirit tree that took root and sprouted after Pangu''s open sky axe was pressed under his skull and absorbed thousands of years of blood essence.


    When the free and unfettered scattered people heard this, their complexion changed greatly and they were ready to escape.


    But Han Fu ignored and continued to say that the axe was born of the spirit tree. It was natural. Even the runes on it were heavenly patterns, with no origin and no past. It was a pity that no one in the divine world could use it, so the five spirits took them to the lower world to find someone who could use it.


    The free and unfettered scattered people heard this and ran away without saying a word.


    It''s just that since Han Peng broke the origin of the small wooden axe, he broke the whip and would let him leave again. The spirit body flew out of my spirit body in an instant. After integrating into my body, the immortal light was swirling around, and he caught up with me step by step.


    Ziyu Zhenjun saw it in the void and hurriedly released the white jade net bottle to stop Han. At this time, Jianyuan sang the Buddha. The Buddha light on his body stepped into the sky and pressed down the jade net bottle with one hand. While he shot, the Buddha appeared behind him. With the same palm, it seemed to be very slow, but it arrived in a blink of an eye, but the Buddha''s gold body collapsed behind Jianyuan.


    If in the previous life, the Bodhisattva could not sit down as his disciple, but in this life, he could not become a Buddha. His strength was greatly reduced. He spewed a big mouthful of blood from his mouth and flew back.


    Almost at the same time, the light in the clean bottle flickered, and a congenital Qi flew out. We should cut the Jianyuan into the void.


    However, the cut immortal gourd laughed and several cut immortal throwing knives were shot in the air. Under the protection of Ji''s family and Jiang''s family, yuhuatian personally took charge of the cut immortal gourd with Xianyuan. The two innate Qi collided and tore out terrible cracks directly in the void.


    At the same time, the sound of the sword breaks through the air and turns into a black light to attack the purple jade real gentleman.


    At the moment of collision, the holy pattern on the broken void became apparent, the long sword trembled, and the body shape of Ziyu Zhenjun flashed, almost hit the jade soul.


    However, he just got a firm foothold. The round Buddha''s hand fell down. For a moment, the void rumbled, and the golden hand fell into five mountains to suppress the purple jade real king.


    But all the mountains are virtual shadows, not the real Wuxing mountain, which fell to the ground. Ziyu Zhenjun was full of purple light, and the virtual shadow of Wuxing mountain flew out.


    However, Lingxiao came in person with a broken empty sword and wanted to kill Ziyu Zhenjun with a sword.


    However, at this time, the free and unfettered scattered people pursued by Han in the distance shouted that if they killed me, it would be regarded as breaking the contract.

 Chapter 263

    It is believed that in the vast Seven Realms, there are also small wooden axes that can restrain each other.


    There is more mystery than the suppression of strength. The original inheritance of the five spirits was slaughtered because of the five needles in the pawnshop.


    When the great world of the five ways comes, restraint will be more obvious, but there is also the existence of jumping out of the way of mutual restraint.


    My Tao seems to have this characteristic. I didn''t think so before. Now when I see that the small wooden axe is easy to cut and whip, I realize that my Tao is extraordinary.


    If you are not restrained, you will have an absolute advantage in the future.


    Before that, the last sisidi''s angry drink of Xiaoyao Sanren woke up the people. Han Peng stopped his hand and took back the sword Lingxiao to break the emptiness. But still eyeing.


    After a short stay, all the overseas monks rushed out, and the people in Shiao mountain also resisted the air. It was inevitable to see a scuffle.


    Just then, a burly figure appeared in the void. When he appeared, he said in a loud voice that all schools in the North Sea and South China Sea, Xiaoyao island and purple bamboo forest were doomed to collapse. Why do you have to die with them.


    Li Yuantian came out, followed by more than 100 people in the East China Sea, including Zhen Kun.


    If I guessed right and didn''t beat the whip, the East China Sea is actually the strongest among the three seas, because judging from the reaction of overseas monks when Zhenkun appeared, there should be another overlord on Zhenyuan Island, but he didn''t intervene.


    As soon as Li Yuantian''s words fell, Ziyu Zhenjun and Xiaoyao scattered angrily scolded him for eating inside out. People from zizhulin and Xiaoyao island also scolded together.


    But Li Yuantian smiled and said, my grandfather was born in Kyushu. I don''t think there is a difference between inside and outside. I just don''t want to see you die here.


    Li Yuantian then looked at Jian Lingxiao and said, I think the meaning conveyed by the sword sect leader is feasible. If they are stubborn, I am willing to fulfill the soul contract for them.


    Smelling the speech, the carefree scattered man angrily said, old Li, even if I die, I will pull you on my back.


    The voice fell. Xiaoyao scattered people tore open the void in an instant while Han was unprepared. When they appeared, they came to the top of Li Yuantian''s head. He gathered the immortal bell in his hand and smashed it directly on Li Yuantian''s head.


    When the two fought, the disciples around Li Yuantian immediately flew away. Unfortunately, the free and unfettered scattered people were too fast, and they acted mercilessly, decisively and simply, and the speed reached the limit.


    Li Yuantian originally wanted to avoid retreat, but when he saw that there were still disciples around him who had not left, he could only stay. He punched fiercely and resisted juxianzhong.


    As a result, at the moment of the collision, the animal skin on his right arm exploded, terrible cracks appeared on his arm, and bone debris flew out of it.


    The free and unfettered individual sneered and said, with your cultivation, do you dare to dominate the East China Sea? It''s a shame to be side by side with you.


    Li Yuantian retreated several steps and coughed up blood in his mouth. He had no time to respond.


    Jianlingxiao and Jianyuan wanted to help, but Li Yuantian raised his hand and motioned not to. Then he took a white shining elixir, and the fried flesh and blood was recovering quickly. Staring at the carefree scattered people, he said that I was really afraid when you had the whip in your hand. Not only that, the whole overseas should follow your lead. But you don''t understand. You''re just a waste without a whip.


    The free and unfettered individual gave him a few seconds to finish his words. At the same time, the free and unfettered individual shot again, gathered immortals, planted immortal lights, the bell sounded faint, the golden sound waves scattered circle after circle, and the big clock kept amplifying. The sound seemed to be summoning immortals, penetrating the void and time and space.


    At the moment it fell, the runes in the clock curled outside the clock. Juxian bell was in his hand and burst out several times the power in mubai''s hand. He wanted to directly crush Li Yuantian.


    Li Yuantian''s hair turned upside down and his eyes stared angrily, bearing the powerful breath of the giant immortal bell. I feel like he''s really going to be killed. I''m going to ask Jian Lingxiao to help.


    But before he could say anything, at the moment when the Juxian clock fell, Li Yuantian shouted angrily, pulled out a strong iron rod from his ear and stabbed it on the Juxian clock at the last minute.


    For a moment, the clock shook, and the veins on it burst after holding for a second.


    The black iron bar grew longer and larger in an instant. It hit the back mountain heavily against Juxian bell and Xiaoyao scattered people for thousands of kilometers. For a time, the mountain collapsed and the earth and rock flew.


    The Xiaoyao scattered people were directly hit into the mountain. Li Yuantian shouted angrily, and a black iron bar hundreds of meters long fell into the air. The back mountain of Shiao mountain suddenly collapsed, and the Xiaoyao scattered people were smashed out again.


    The black iron bar shortened in an instant, lengthened again in the next second, crossed kilometers in the air and hit Juxian clock heavily.


    Dong.


    The bell rang through thousands of miles, breaking through the clouds and emptiness, and passed out melodiously. But no one thought that this was its last sound. The next second, the body was full of cracks and crashed.


    The free and unfettered individual with disheveled hair and face vicissitudes climbed out of the earth and stone, opened his mouth and coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. Compared with the fierce and fierce just now, there is more peace now.


    He turned back methodically, carved a chair with a huge stone, shook off the dust, combed his disordered hair, calmly sat up, took out a purple and gold crown from his carrying space, and waved to a disciple.


    It was very quiet around. Looking at his abnormal behavior, I couldn''t feel my head. Both Han and Chen Hao came to me. Han was still alert and stared at the empty Ziyu Zhenjun. Chen Hao stared at the black iron bar in Li Yuantian''s hand and whispered to Han, sister-in-law, is that the sea god needle in the East China Sea?


    It can be big or small, which is the characteristic of magic tools, but they all need to be urged by Zhenyuan, so there is a limit. It is said that Dinghai Shenzhen needle changes independently. There is no limit. It can go on indefinitely. I don''t know whether it is true or false.


    However, after defeating Xiaoyao Sanren, Li Yuantian soon made the dinghaishen needle smaller and stuffed it into his ear.


    Chen Hao told me that when he was a child, he liked to dance sticks and pretend to be the monkey king. Now the monkey king hasn''t seen it, but when he saw the sea god needle in the East China Sea, he was not calm and scratched his ears and cheeks.


    At this time, Han Peng nodded and said, it should be.


    Han''s voice just fell. Chen Hao couldn''t wait to send a message to me and said, boss, let''s kill the old boy and grab the baby.


    I gave him a white look. At this time, the seventh spirit condensed. The whole person was relieved and moved.


    I have to say that if I beat the divine whip, it would kill me hundreds of times in the single person hostility. Unfortunately, the divine whip was finally cut off by Han.


    Now, at the instigation of Chen Hao, I sent a message to him saying, don''t fool around. In the future, you will find your own magic weapon, but the sea god needle is the treasure of the East China Sea and won''t be given to you easily. If you rob it forcibly, you don''t feel secure with it.


    After thinking about it, I added that in this world, not all the things you like should be obtained. You should know how to control, otherwise the infinite amplification of desire will destroy you.


    Chen Hao nodded as if he knew something.


    At this time, the disciple summoned by the Xiaoyao scattered man came to him, knelt on the ground and cried, but he was helped up by the Xiaoyao scattered man and said in a deep voice, tidy up my clothes.


    Wiping tears, the disciple stood up, walked behind the Xiaoyao scattered people, took out a jade comb and tied up the scattered hair of the Xiaoyao scattered people.


    The free and unfettered scattered people looked at Han, smiled peacefully and said, you won, but I advise you that there are troubles behind the things you can''t keep up with Zhou Shan and the witch clan.


    Han Dan nodded solemnly in response to him.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Is there any secret that the water god hit Buzhou mountain? Also, I''m afraid this is also the reason why Hanfu doesn''t let me use a small wooden axe.


    It''s a pity that Xiaoyao scattered people don''t want to say more. I can''t get the answer when I ask, because he probably knows so much.


    When Xiaoyao scattered people were tidying up their clothes, Han Peng said to him, I will let your disciples transport your bones back to the North Sea and be kind to Sanmen in the future.


    At this time, the carefree scattered man was radiant and had never had the spirit. He thanked him, and then turned back to the friar in Beihai and said, after I leave, you are not allowed to resist, and go back to the island with Li Yuantian. You decide what will happen in the future.


    Li Yuantian took a step forward and said he would do it.


    After the words of Xiaoyao Sanren, he looked up at the sky and said to himself that the biggest regret of my life is that I didn''t step into the holy land. May you take the path of passage. If there is an afterlife, you may be able to realize this dream.


    When he said this, he really had no hatred, and his wish was really successful. After all, he failed to become a saint in the upper world. A smart man like him naturally thought that he was just a chess piece in the upper world.


    As soon as the words were finished, the carefree scattered people released huge vitality, and the soul light in the eyebrows and hearts flew, all scattered in the void.


    He chose a decent suicide.


    The disciples of Beihai knelt down, but did not cry, but shouted in unison: Farewell to the master.


    The last anger of Xiaoyao scattered people dissipated, and the whole person still sat straight on the chair, his head, and still looked at the sky.


    There is a road he has not finished.


    But just when everyone was feeling, Ziyu Zhenjun of Zizhu forest suddenly broke through the void and wanted to escape, but he entered the void. The broken void sword cut through the void, cut the immortal gourd, hit several chopping immortal throwing knives, and directly knocked him out.


    Ziyu Zhenjun came out and looked ferociously at the people and asked, do you know whose inheritance the purple bamboo forest is?


    Jianyuan stood up with her hands folded and a peaceful smile on her face. She said, a Bodhisattva, it''s a pity that she didn''t make you. Let me clean up the door for Buddhism today.


    Ziyu Zhenjun laughed wildly, and the mountains were shaking with his laughter. He said word by word, you forced me.


    After the words, the monks in the South China Sea had no sign, and all their bodies exploded into blood mist.


    At this time, a terrible smell came from a distant building.


    The faces of the people in Xuanmen changed. Someone said strangely, is that still alive?


    Jianyuan said at the first time, impossible. People in that life, even if they survived, could not survive in the pure spirit world.


    Ziyu Zhenjun smiled and wept. He didn''t care about the death of Nanhai friar. His body gradually became blurred and finally turned into a piece of Ziyu, absorbing the blood and soul of Nanhai friar.


    Jianyuan saw that he was going to suppress it, but when he did it, he suddenly stretched out his slender hand on the mountain with a terrible smell, grabbed the purple jade in the air and quickly retracted.


    It''s Yin Bodhisattva. Jianyuan''s face changed, his cassock swelled, the Buddha''s light was full, he spit gold words and shouted angrily. Who pretends to play tricks and doesn''t show up yet.

 Chapter 264

    I don''t know what kind of Yin Bodhisattva exists, but none of the Buddhists who can be called Bodhisattvas is powerful. Moreover, the jade hand stretches out and spans thousands of kilometers. It only comes and goes in milliseconds. It seems to shorten time and space, which semi saints can''t do.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the people in the South China Sea suddenly turned into a blood mist, deterring the people in the East China Sea and the North China Sea. You know, there are many semi saints in them. As a result, they still don''t have time to resist, and their bodies explode directly. It''s too shocking.


    On the distant mountain, the breath of terror is releasing, and the Yin Bodhisattva is about to be born. What''s terrible is that such a powerful existence is just a few kilometers away, and we don''t even notice it.


    Jianyuan recognized the Yin Bodhisattva. His cassock was bulging and rising to the sky. The golden grid on it glittered with ten thousand feet of golden light. For a time, the Buddha''s Dharma was manifest, and the sun was like a rainbow, reflecting a piece of heaven and earth. He wanted to suppress the Yin Bodhisattva''s breath with the breath of Buddhism.


    Han Peng said loudly, Jianyuan, jianlingxiao and Li Yuantian stay. The rest retreat into Shiao mountain, Tongtong, and take them into the secret place.


    I want to stay, but the Yin Bodhisattva in the South China Sea is probably the female Bodhisattva in the purple bamboo forest. It is a strong person at the level of heaven and can be said to be a peerless figure.


    It''s just a burden to stay at this time.


    Seeing my hesitation, Han Peng said, we just try her strength and won''t force a confrontation. You take people to the secret place so that the Yin Bodhisattva will not suck up blood.


    Hearing the speech, I greeted Chen Hao and asked the friars in Beihai and Donghai to follow.


    On the way, I asked the semi saints of Longhu Mountain and other sects to pay attention to the people in the North Sea. After all, the free scattered people have just died. Even if the situation is in crisis, someone will inevitably act recklessly.


    Sure enough, as soon as they met, the disciple who tidied up the clothes for the Xiaoyao scattered people and several pro disciples on Xiaoyao Island suddenly made a move. Their goal was very clear. They only pulled one on the back and attacked several Xuanmen disciples with low accomplishments.


    But fortunately, you Yilong and Jiang NV were on alert after listening to my advice. Together with several semi saints, they stopped the attack of those people, swept it with a chopping immortal Throwing Knife and killed it directly.


    I turned back with a cold face and said to the rest of the people, if you want to live now, you''d better put down all your gratitude and resentment. What do you want to do after things? We''re all waiting.


    If I can''t let Yin Bodhisattva absorb blood gas, I really want to throw them away. But in the face of crisis, wolves and sheep will take refuge together, not to mention people.


    After killing five people, the people in Beihai were honest, and the half saints who were afraid of death began to be restrained. Chen Hao took them to the depths of Shiao mountain, and I went to help the Li family retreat.


    There were more than 500 people in the Li family. The whole family moved, including the baby in swaddling clothes. At this time, they were scared to cry, and the whole Shiao mountain was in chaos.


    The housekeeper and uncle Fu also came down to help, and finally evacuated to the deep part of Shiao mountain in a short time. Here, many coffins were parked densely, which seemed to be covered by an array in the future.


    When I came in, I shouted and got up.


    Hearing the order, all the old people in the coffin broke out, and the whole Shiao mountain was on high alert. If Yin Bodhisattva really has the strength of Bodhisattva, today may be a disaster for Xuanmen.


    But I wonder why there is such a terrible existence in the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea?


    I glanced at the people in the East China Sea and the North China Sea and saw that they all looked at a loss and didn''t seem to know anything about the purple bamboo forest.


    It took us less than half a minute to return, and the smell of the distant mountains became stronger and stronger. Jianyuankou recited the Scriptures. The cassock has covered half of the sky. The Buddha raised his hand and the cassock glowed. He fell directly towards the mountain on the other side. He was the first to try.


    The cassock has a big origin. When it becomes larger, it covers the whole mountain. The Buddha light flies on it to collapse the whole mountain. But at this time, a lotus Dharma seat rises in the mountain and collides with the cassock in the void.


    For a moment, the cassock trembled, and all the Buddha lights on it were broken, and they were going to be beaten back.


    Come on! Jianyuan''s mouth is full of Buddhist startling words. Behind him, the Buddha''s virtual shadow fell with his big hand, and his golden fingers covered the cassock like a sky column, and continued to sink. For a time, the mountains and rivers trembled and the earth roared, and the mountains on that side were going to explode.


    The lotus Dharma was shining, and countless white lotus scattered. They bumped into the cassock again. Jianyuan hummed like thunder. They rubbed back a few steps in the void, opened their mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    But Jianyuan also saw the origin, and said in horror, Xiaosheng peak. She is not a Bodhisattva in the South China Sea. Her origin is strange.


    Jianyuan opened his mouth with Buddhist skills, and his voice spread and warned us at the same time.


    It was said that it was the peak of Xiaosheng. All of us turned white and trembled.


    In the distance, Jianyuan''s shot across the air didn''t work. The cassock was about to collapse. At this time, Li Yuantian and Jian Lingxiao shot, the sea god needle fell, and the lotus Dharma seat rotated and flew back to the mountain. At this time, the people in the mountain finally shot.


    A pale hand poked out of the void, stretched out a finger and stubbornly lit the sea god needle. At the same time, the other hand stretched out and covered the dense forest. With a brush in the air, the sword Qi of the broken virtual sword collapsed and flew back in the air, almost out of the control of the sword Lingxiao heart sword.


    At this time, the blood light in Han''s eyes flickered, and suddenly opened his mouth and said that it was an ancient stiffness.


    Yin Bodhisattva is an ancient stiff.


    Everyone was shocked and speculated that some people said that the Bodhisattva in the South China Sea became stiff after his death, but Zhen Kun interrupted that there had been abnormalities in the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea hundreds of years ago, like the opening of an ancient road. I''m afraid he was a creature of the ancient road.


    I think of the ancient corpse Road, but why did it open in the South China Sea?


    It''s just that things are uncertain. It''s just speculation.


    Han Peng reaches out his hand to stop Jian Lingxiao and Li Yuantian, indicating that Jianyuan doesn''t have to do it. She was told her identity by Han, and the existence in the mountain appeared. She was a young woman. She was gorgeous. She stood on the top of the mountain and swept her eyes towards Han. They looked at each other and deduced to see the origin of each other.


    A moment later, the young woman gave a gentle sigh and whispered, corpse road royal family.


    Han Peng then asked in surprise, are you Gu Jiang who fell on the ancient road of the corpse family?


    Neither of them answered each other, as if by default. However, judging from the speed of deduction, Han is much inferior.


    The young woman then said coldly, my blood has been kept for thousands of years to make two spiritual jade into shape. Now one is destroyed by you and the other is forced out of its original shape. I won it back for them.


    I thought they were all corpse families. She came out again to face Han. They could talk together. As a result, Miaoling nvjiang still didn''t intend to let everyone go. The voice fell. She brushed the wicker in the air. At the moment of waving, each leaf on it became tens of meters large.


    Just a wave, Han, Li Yuantian, Jian Lingxiao and Jianyuan could not support them. The external laws and holy patterns were suppressed, and people were also beaten out.


    The young woman flew across the sky and saw the sword cut out by Lingxiao. On the way, she took off a willow leaf and threw it out. The fluttering willow leaf fluctuated in the wind and seemed to be very slow, but when jianlingxiao tried to avoid it, the two had collided.


    When the sea god''s needle fell, the young woman pointed out and stopped directly.


    Jianyuan was just about to make a move. The young woman stiffly opened the sea god needle and clapped it with a palm from a distance. On the way, she pinched the orchid finger and twisted it in the air. Her five fingers stretched into a palm in the void and hit hard with the golden hand of the Buddha''s virtual shadow behind Jianyuan.


    With a loud noise, the virtual shadow behind Jianyuan exploded. It''s useless for three people to work together.


    Jianyuan asked the young woman in horror: as a corpse family, why can you use Buddhist techniques?


    The young woman smiled coldly, didn''t answer, but shot again. The little holy land was powerful. The mountains and forests under her feet were forcibly reduced by half. A large number of trees sank into earth and rock. The wicker in her hand covered the sky. There was no reservation. She wanted to kill four people at a time.


    Back off.


    Han he drank heavily, turned around and ran away. The speed was close to breaking the void, but the willow branch was very unique. It also stretched and chased behind. They ran towards us. The overwhelming willow branches seemed to be blocked when they went deep into the stone concave mountain, and the speed suddenly slowed down.


    After a little distance, Han Hua pulled out the Xuanyuan sword with her backhand and forced several drops of imperial blood into the sword. The Xuanyuan sword buzzed and the virtual shadow pierced the sky to form a huge light column. There were Ancient Runes jumping in the light column.


    At this time, Miaoling nvjiang had chased outside in the air. She stared at Xuanyuan sword with burning eyes. She frowned slightly and wanted to step in, but she was just about to set foot in the dense land of Shiao mountain. A breath of terror was released from the depths of Shiao mountain, which was a deterrent.


    Sensing the deep breath of Shiao mountain, the young woman''s stiff eyebrows wrinkled slightly, like talking to herself, the imperial family in the corpse world, and the strong!


    From her words, I got a lot of information. The Han family is the royal family in the corpse world. And the corpse world should be broken to take refuge here.


    Han Dan didn''t respond. He held Xuanyuan sword in both hands, like a female martial god. His voice said coldly, where are you from? I''ll send you back.


    When the voice fell, Han''s hands worked hard. The emperor''s blood on Xuanyuan sword constructed a special symbol pattern, which crossed across the sky. The light lit up the sky. Where the sword light crossed, the void cracked. It was not a crack in time and space, but opened a small world and showed the scene inside.


    The young woman''s stiff eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and the wicker in her hand was fiercely retracted. She didn''t rush into the stone concave mountain, but swept away towards the channel opened by the void, trying to close it.


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect Xuanyuan sword to open the ancient fairy road of the corpse road. It was just that the green willows in the sky in the young woman''s hand swept past. The light of Xuanyuan sword suddenly dimmed and the channel seemed to be closed.


    But at this time, a force gushed out of the world, which made the emerald willows swaying and the leaves flying. At the same time, countless dark black veins flew from the inside. Those veins leaped over a small space and time, fell from the sky and directly wrapped around the young woman''s stiff body.


    As soon as the young woman''s face changed, her breath turned into a Holy Buddha light, and the corpse''s breath was hidden. She wanted to deceive the corpse''s breath on the ancient road.


    Han Dan''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, she could hide the corpse Qi. She hurried to play several drops of imperial blood. The light on Xuanyuan sword changed from dark to bright. The dark black lines that were about to shrink back soared again and completely entangled the young woman.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get rid of it, the young woman humed coldly. Xuanyuan, even if you send me back to the ancient road, I will make you regret it.


    The words fell into her hands, and the emerald willows broke into the air, attacking me very quickly.


    Hanhe was using Xuanyuan sword to control the ancient road of corpse Road, and was unable to protect me, while the sword Lingxiao and Jianyuan hurriedly blocked them up, but it was just a breath, and they were all swept away.


    Seeing that I was going to be killed, something finally came from the depths of Shiao mountain.

 Chapter 265-266

    Seeing that I was about to be sucked by wickers, a terrible smell suddenly appeared in the depths of Shiao mountain. In the mist of the mountain, a golden bone hand was revealed without warning. Countless thin chains were wrapped around the bone hand, and each one emitted silver light, suppressing the bone hand.


    But even so, the bone hand was still terrible. With a blow in the air, it wanted to stop the wicker in the young woman''s stiff hand.


    At this time, on the ancient road of the corpse family opened by Han, the black veins began to pull. The young woman was unable to resist and was pulled to the void.


    Seeing that she couldn''t kill me, at the last moment, the young woman suddenly released the wicker in her hand, and the wicker covering the sky quickly became smaller. She avoided the bone hand sticking out from the depths of the stone concave mountain, turned into a green light and directly disappeared into my body.


    The next second, the veins on the ancient path of the corpse family were recovered, and the young woman was directly pulled in. In the slowly closed ancient road of the corpse clan, there are many intact buildings in the ruins, such as the survival of the corpse clan, and the broken immortal road is not interrupted and extends to the gray fairy world.


    Across a small space-time, it looks like looking at a dusty old picture, covered with the yellow of years.


    The bone hand sticking out of Shiao mountain was pressed too hard by the small chain. Seeing that I was safe, it quickly took it back.


    Several things happened almost at the same time. Before I reacted, the wicker didn''t enter the body. At this time, I was still thinking that Han''s parents couldn''t kill. It''s not like being afraid of the upper world, but afraid of another force.


    Because the breath released from the small iron chain is unique and powerful, and does not belong to the divine world.


    The next second, I realized that something had entered my body. Chen Hao also came at the first time. He was full of horror. He was afraid that I would die the next moment and held my hand tightly.


    Now I also began to fear that I would die. I quickly focused on looking inside. As a result, I didn''t find the existence of the wicker. All the meridians in my body were normal, as if the wicker hadn''t entered my body.


    But everyone present could see clearly that the wicker did turn into a green light into my body.


    At this time, Han took back Xuanyuan sword, the ancient road of corpse family was closed, and she came to me at the first time


    More than ten seconds later, I saw myself still alive and my heart widened. I was afraid she was nervous and said, I''m fine. The wicker didn''t seem to hurt me.


    Han Yun was unmoved when he heard the speech. Xianyuan injected into my body. After walking around, he still didn''t find anything abnormal. His eyebrows wrinkled into a little tiger.


    Just after the war, the overseas friars had to deal with and arrange. She didn''t tell me much. Looking back at the overseas friars, she said that in the South China Sea and North China Sea, except for the people in zizhulin and Xiaoyao Island, the leader of other sects only needed to stay and others could leave.


    Li Yuantian has to stay to complete the soul deed, otherwise we of all Xuanmen sects are in danger. He stays and just discusses the future. However, jianlingxiao is responsible for this matter now, and we don''t need to intervene.


    After seeing the bone hand sticking out of Shiao mountain, the monks in Beihai and Nanhai knew that the general situation was over. Even if they had hatred, they didn''t dare to show it now. After hearing the speech, they simply organized it, and the ordinary disciples left.


    Sword Lingxiao receives Li Yuantian. Han took me, shouted Jianyuan, and fell directly into the courtyard where she and I were stationed.


    Up to now, I''m still wearing only a small underpants, and Han can''t manage so much. Hold me on the stone bench and let Jianyuan have a look.


    Chen Hao and others followed, and soon many people surrounded him. Some are worried, and some are whispering to watch the excitement.


    There is no shortage of people waiting for my accident in the Xuanmen at present.


    Jianyuan said that the female stiff has a Bodhisattva inheritance, and the magic tools used are also Bodhisattva''s magic tools, which are very unique.


    Chen Hao broke in and said, I''ve seen it on TV before. The wicker is inserted in the jade net bottle. It''s very powerful.


    Stories come from life. Ancient fairy tales come from ancient legends. Since most of the characters in the legends appear, what Chen Hao said is not impossible.


    During the conversation, Jiang Nu came out of the crowd and took off her coat to put it on me. As soon as I saw it was a skirt, she was willing to put it on. She hurried Chen Hao to the room to bring me clothes.


    Chen Hao acted quickly and didn''t procrastinate, but Han was still afraid that I was cold. He took Jiang''s coat and put it on me.


    Now I can''t refuse. I can only reluctantly wear it. The fragrance of ginger girl remains on it, which makes me a little confused.


    Jianyuan then entered the Buddha light into my body, trying to use the Buddhist true yuan to reflect the wicker, but it was in vain.


    Han Pang felt a little anxious. He asked Jianyuan and said, you are the host of the golden light temple and a Buddhist treasure. Don''t you know the origin?


    Jianyuan was helpless and said with a bitter smile that this is not a Buddhist treasure. The specific origin needs to open my ninth life memory. You seal your ears for my insight.


    The people around hurried to do so, Jianyuan did not hesitate, got up, walked to the distance and sat cross legged. The Buddha seal in the center of the eyebrows became apparent, and then dispersed into streamers into the soul.


    I always thought his Buddha seal was the condensation of power, but I didn''t think it was his memory mark.


    At the moment when the round Buddha seal spread, the eyebrows glowed, and the grand chanting sounded through the sky, just like the voice of a country. It was the Buddha scriptures he had brought in his past memory, which was very overbearing.


    I just listened to a few words, the whole person''s heart was empty and disgusted with the secular world. But soon Han Han stood behind me and blocked all the voices with an air machine.


    In just over ten seconds, I saw that all the people around me were pale and sweating. They hurried back. Chen Hao, who was closest to me, was gnashing his teeth and trying to fight.


    At this time, Jianyuan did not move. He was looking back and searching for memories related to wicker. For about half a minute, there was light overflowing from his spiritual orifices and gathered in the center of his eyebrows to form a Buddha seal.


    Until Jianyuan stood up, the chanting sound seemed to reverberate in the void.


    Han has warned many times. Now it seems to be a real danger. The same realm will be measured by him without paying attention. Once the state of mind is generated, it is difficult to recover.


    Jianyuan got up and walked towards me. He said, there''s some trouble. The wicker is a viviparous willow¡¶ It is recorded in the Beihua Sutra that this willow was born with him when he was born. Later, he followed him through 9981 generations, and finally achieved the right fruit and was granted the title of Guanyin venerable. This thing is deeply involved in samsara.


    I couldn''t hear anything terrible, but Han didn''t say a word after listening. He just told the people around him to go back. It''s all right.


    Jianyuan wanted to stop talking, but he didn''t say it at last. He retreated quietly. He fought with the young woman twice. He was badly hurt and needed to adjust his breath.


    Han asked Chen Hao to follow Jian Lingxiao and arrange things properly. After all the people had gone, Han took me back to my room and entered the room. She quickly closed the door and helped me sit on the ground.


    Then the Tiangong stove surfaced from the palm of her right hand and said to me, bear it and I''ll show you.


    I was puzzled and asked her, wife, is viviparous willow so terrible?


    Um. Han Dan didn''t hide it from me. He cut my hair and said that the viviparous willow has gone through 81 reincarnation and has been contaminated with the breath of reincarnation. At this time, you haven''t jumped out of reincarnation. I''m afraid something unknown will happen.


    Hanhe was worried. The spring thunder roared between his mouth and nose. The Tiangong stove bounced open with a bang. Hanhe shot quickly and urged a wisp of Tiangong fire into my eyebrows.


    I just wanted to ask her why Chunlei breathing method can control Tiangong stove. As a result, that wisp of Tiangong fire didn''t enter my eyebrows. I couldn''t even make a sound.


    The flame entered my body and instantly turned into countless spider silk like flowing fire, scattered in my limbs and bones.


    I trembled all over and felt that the spirit would be melted. I wanted to run the spring thunder breathing method, but my breathing was not smooth and I couldn''t afford the breathing rhythm.


    Seeing the spirit start to melt, the characters on the seven vertebrae suddenly spread out and also disappeared into the body to form a layer of protection.


    The sharp pain slowed down slightly. I was just about to talk to Han, but the whole person was suddenly creepy. Looking inside, I saw that the internal packing roots were staggered and covered with willow branches. They grew along the meridians and trapped me firmly.


    Han took a look, turned on the heavenly stove again, and took back the heavenly fire in my body. The rune on the spine flickered back to the spine after the heavenly fire left, and did not deal with the wicker.


    That''s interesting.


    Han Peng said with a relaxed smile that she wanted to take you to the ancient road of the corpse family with the help of viviparous willows, but she couldn''t succeed at the last moment, but you can''t be careless. If there are any changes in the future, you must tell me at the first time.


    I listened to Han''s relaxed tone, and my heart was relieved. I said briskly that now, across a time and space, she can''t hook the viviparous willow. It should be all right.


    Han Peng touched my head and said dotingly, but she can''t take it lightly. It''s not easy for her to practice Buddhism and Taoism with her corpse.


    I nodded, hesitated and whispered, wife, in fact, I have grown up now. You don''t have to worry about some things.


    Because of the problem of strength, I can''t live without her protection. Even the whole Xuanmen needs her protection, but she gives me too much, but it has become a constraint.


    Han Hua knew what I was going to say. She answered with some displeasure, and took back her hand touching my face.


    My heart clicked. Does she really only like children? When I grow up, she doesn''t like it?


    Thinking of it, I was inexplicably flustered.


    Han saw my sad face, and gently took my hand and said, don''t think nonsense. Other people''s words may not be credible. They don''t understand me. Don''t you understand me?


    I scratched my head awkwardly, but I still think what Jiuyang ghost said is reasonable. She has a strong desire for control.


    Han said, let Jian Lingxiao do the three seas. You and Chen Hao take several people back to Bagua town and guard Hualong pool. Something has really changed in the hell, otherwise I won''t let go this time.


    I clubbed my chin and thought about what would happen in the underworld, where it was dark and gloomy. Who would be willing to make trouble in the underworld except the ghost?


    After thinking a lot, I still didn''t have a clue. I was ready to get up and get something to eat. By the way, I discussed with Chen Hao about the secret place. But when I got up, I had a flash in my mind. I hurried to sit down and look at Han Peng and asked, wife, is it because of us?


    How could it be? We didn''t do anything. Han Peng smiled, but before I reminded her, her face changed and thought of what I wanted to say.


    After a long time, I said, if this is true, I''m afraid you and I will cause great trouble.

 Chapter 267

    Han and I realized that if the problem came true, it would be very terrible, and we thought that Yan Wangling had recruited Yin soldiers for seven or eight hours in Shiao mountain. Nine times out of ten it was like this.


    But we didn''t think so much from the witch world to the underworld. At present, it is a disaster for us whether it is the witch family or the imperial people.


    Peace can never exist in two different civilizations.


    The next day, the overseas affairs were basically handled, and the leaders of Beihai and Nanhai stayed as hostages. The of Xiaoyao island and purple bamboo forest were all detained. Jianyuan thinks there is something wrong with the purple bamboo forest. In a few days, he will take the Jiang family and the Ji family to the South China Sea, while the owners of Tuoba, Longhu Mountain and Yao family will go to the North China Sea.


    There will also be people in the East China Sea, but they will not use the level of home owner. Moreover, after jianlingxiao and Li Yuantian negotiate the results, Li Yuantian will manage all three seas at that time.


    As for the miraculous medicine, 50% will be taken and transported in the future. At the same time, we will try to plant miraculous medicine in the eternal holy land.


    However, when allocating the last five places for casting immortal yuan, the sects broke their heads and almost fought in front of Han.


    The Yao family thought that their owner died because of me and needed two places.


    At one time, they all want to occupy a place.


    I looked at it and felt upset.


    In addition to obtaining the great sage fruit on the immortal road and being able to cast ten immortal yuan, Xuanmen also has many magic tools, even broken whip, which are listed and waiting to be divided equally.


    When the great world comes, there will be a balance. To be more mysterious, these opportunities we get now are gifts after the balance tilts.


    Whether we can really reach the balance point depends on how we use these things. If we divide the gates equally according to the current method, the balance will be broken in our hands. I am afraid that when the robbery is sanctified, that is, when the pure spirit world is destroyed.


    At present, this situation can no longer be suppressed by force, otherwise it will only be more divided, and the sects that are hard to get together will be dispersed again.


    Han is not good at words. The whole process sat there and let them quarrel.


    I couldn''t see it any more. The voice asked Han if there was a candidate. Han Chuan Yin replied to me that the remaining five places for Jian unintentionally, Zhen Kun, Zhang Xu, Li Yuantian and Tuoba Shatian are the best. The ginger family has a ginger daughter. The Ji family doesn''t have the right talent right now. If they do, they will have to be ten years later.


    Han Peng considered not only the talent, but also the magic tools they were in charge of. He could get the magic tools against the sky, which proved that he had a good chance and would be brilliant in the future.


    Han Peng continued to transmit the sound and said, I want yun''er to help me with the whip. I use the Tiangong stove to refine a magic instrument for Chen Hao. The magic instruments of xuanhuang Ding and yin-yang mark are not suitable for her.


    I also have a headache after listening to it. If I don''t say it, I will quarrel. If I say it, I''m afraid it will turn into a big quarrel.


    But this is the best arrangement. Although Li Yuantian and Tuoba Shatian are elders, after casting Xianyuan, Li Yuantian can better control overseas. At the same time, it is also a gift after obedience, which can achieve several benefits in one fell swoop.


    Han Peng glanced at the people who were still quarrelling and said to me with a bitter smile that the people''s heart is the most difficult thing to calm.


    As she spoke, she suddenly stood up, and the quarrelling people became quiet. Han Peng glanced at the people present and said faintly that I was a little tired. Let Tong Tong do the specific arrangement. I will distribute it according to what he said. Well, that''s it.


    I''m stupid, and so are the people arguing below.


    But before someone asked, Han Peng immediately disappeared into the Council hall.


    After Han Dan left, several sect leaders of Xuanmen stood up and said, Zhang Tong, I said ugly things ahead. If the share is unfair this time, if there are other things in the future, we will stand idly by.


    Liuhe gate.


    I used to be bitter and bitter, but now I''m angry. The Yao family leader looked at me and said with a sneer that you know what you have done. There are some things that need to be made up.


    Seeing my host, Chen Hao walked up to me and said with a laugh, we won''t talk about the Yao family first, but the liuhemen, what contribution have you made from Beihai to here this time?


    The leader of the Six Harmonies sect immediately lost his temper. Frankly speaking, many sects actually ran errands and stood on a court. They didn''t do anything.


    But this kind of words can''t be said, and I''m not suitable to say it. Because it can''t be used now, but it will be used in the future. Now, at that time


    But Chen Hao said it, it would be no problem at all.


    Chen Hao''s words opened a breakthrough for me. He immediately said in a scolding tone, what are you talking about? We are a whole, a big family. Everyone can contribute, and the big family can be twisted into a rope. If everyone wants to be clearly separated as you said, what else can we talk about as a whole?


    Uncle Wen Yan smiled and said, I think Zhang Tong has a point.


    The leader of Laoshan immediately said coldly, you people in Zhangjia will naturally protect each other. Is there any reason?


    I almost spit out my old blood, because Zhang Xu of Longhu Mountain is really on the list of casting immortal yuan


    Chen Hao saw that the effect could not be achieved. Despite my reprimand, he pointed to Laoshan and some other sects and asked, since you ask for merit and reward, tell me what credit you have. My boss can make arrangements.


    The sects ordered by Chen Hao were silent.


    Once again, I made a round of the scene, repeated what I and Han had seen and heard in the witch world and the underworld, and then mentioned the upper world, counting the sorrow of not being sanctified for thousands of years.


    After keeping them silent for a while, I put forward the concept of balance of all things and told them that if our distribution is unreasonable, we will face more than 50 little saints and three great saints in the upper world. The irresistible result will be all destroyed.


    After careful calculation, our current strength is completely unequal to the upper bound. We have to wait for Bai Wushuang to return. Only when we come together can we have the ability to fight.


    I didn''t say anything except that the witch world or the imperial dynasty hit the hell. I said everything else. I''m worried that I''ll talk about the changes in the underworld now. I''m afraid it will scare some people into shrinking turtles. At that time, I''ll drive out. It''s not a big problem to stretch out and shrink my head.


    People are like this. They are afraid and not afraid. They just see how much they are forced.


    When I finished, all the leaders present were silent. I gave them more than ten minutes to think about it before I said that these are the most suitable candidates for casting Xianyuan, Li Yuantian.


    Li Yuantian''s face showed some surprises. Obviously, he didn''t expect that an old guy would have such an opportunity.


    The first thing I said about him was that no one dared to object. However, I still explained that elder Li''s strength is obvious to all. The sea god needle in the East China Sea is also a great magic weapon. With Xianyuan control, he will be more powerful, and he will also get a Yang stone.


    Seeing that there was no objection, I said that the second was Zhen Kun. The situation is the same as that of senior Li.


    The third is master Tuoba Shatian. His strength can not be underestimated. In addition to casting immortal yuan, he will also get a Yang stone.


    Yang Shi didn''t have many people to rob. In addition to not being sure of becoming holy, they were also afraid that they would die if they stood in front. Now I join together to say that I also want them to know what to face after casting Xianyuan.


    The remaining two are Jian unintentionally and Zhang Xu.


    I didn''t say why. I was frying in the field. I have a big head for a while, but if I don''t deal with it properly, it will be very troublesome in the future.


    When Chen Hao saw that he was going to make trouble again, he shouted angrily: shut up! Did you talk about you?


    Boy, when''s your turn to talk again?


    The leader of Liuhe sect clapped the table and rose. My eyes turned cold, the meridians in my body lit up, and the majestic breath was released. After lifting the Xia, it was not difficult for Chen Hao and I to clean him up.


    And I have said almost everything I should say, and I''m just repeating it.


    Chen Hao directly took out the xuanhuang tripod and floated on his head with demon patterns flashing on his body. He stared at the leader of Liuhe gate and asked word by word: what did you just say?


    What I said just now, many sects have weighed the pros and cons, and now they don''t help. What else does the leader of Laoshan and Bagua sect want to say, but when they see the appearance of Chen Hao and me, they all sit down secretly, twist the beginning and ignore the hint of the leader of Liuhe sect.


    The leader of Liuhe sect saw that it was difficult to sing alone. His face was gloomy and sat down with a smile.


    Chen Hao and I just stopped breathing. Now, I finally understand what Wang Dafu said to me in the kitchen. A person''s words are not terrible, but unified words.


    I didn''t understand this truth before, but I mistakenly blocked most people''s mouths. There is nothing to fear when there are a few left.


    However, from this incident, I see another drawback. Xuanmen''s temporary group is not an organization after all. There is no recognized leader, otherwise the current problem will be much easier to deal with.


    Seeing that there were no more objections, I didn''t hurry to say about the allocation of weapons and elixirs, but said that I still need to choose a Xuanmen alliance leader and Deputy alliance leader at the moment.


    The former allies of Shiao mountain nodded in agreement when they heard the speech, but some people still looked impatient.


    However, those who agree are top sects. With the acquiescence of the five aristocratic families, I also have confidence in my heart. That''s why I say that at present, overseas pills will enter the inland, and pills can play a very important role in the battle. In the future, distribution will naturally only occur in the alliance, and people who do not belong to the alliance will not be distributed.


    Hearing this, Chen Hao sneered with great cooperation: if anyone doesn''t want to form an alliance, it''s still time to quit now.


    I touched my nose and waited for about a minute. No one spoke. Then I said, in that case, I think it''s best to rely on my strength. Overseas Li Yuantian and sword Lingxiao of Shushan are the best candidates for the vice alliance leader. Naturally, my wife is the most suitable position for the Alliance leader.


    I stopped deliberately and saw that the faces of the five aristocratic families were a little gloomy, so I continued. Of course, with the increase of affairs, I can add a position of vice alliance leader at that time.


    It gave them hope, and the heads of the five aristocratic families relaxed slightly.


    Strength is in front of us. If the five aristocratic families do not object, naturally no one objects. Even if someone is dissatisfied, they dare not speak out.

 Chapter 268

    I saw no objection, but it was passed by vote. The position of the leader of the alliance, Han Han, was in charge, but she was not there. The rest of the work could only be arranged by Jian Lingxiao and Li Yuantian.


    Although jianlingxiao doesn''t control the sea as much as Li Yuantian, he can control the overall situation. As for Li Yuantian, he can control the East China Sea and deal with the internal struggle.


    Ginger is still old and spicy after all.


    Moreover, Chen Hao and I have settled the quota of casting Xianyuan. The rest will not offend people. They can do it in the open.


    After the vote was passed, Chen Hao and I stepped aside. Compared with the elders, I don''t think I have the qualification to tell what to do. Moreover, if I interrupt now, it will cause gossip.


    After standing for a while, Chen Hao and I ran away secretly. Just outside, Chen Hao complained that his sister-in-law got those old things, the great sage Daoguo and magic tools. Now they are very jealous. According to me, we should let them all go just now.


    Complaining belongs to complaining. Chen Hao actually knows that he can''t leave the Xuanmen factions in the future, otherwise he wouldn''t want to sing with me just now.


    I knew his character and just smiled. There were a few moments just now. If it weren''t for future consideration, even I wanted to shoot the heads of Bagua sect, Liuhe sect, Laoshan sect and so on.


    I believe it''s not just me who has this impulse. Han Peng left. In addition to my being suitable for being rude, she was also afraid that she would be unable to help herself.


    On the way, Chen Hao and I talked about Han he wanted to make magic tools for him. The boy was so excited that he insisted on going back with me and describing the magic tools he wanted to see in person.


    I told him not to worry about it. Han Pang knew that she was staring at the sea god needle and would make it according to it. But Chen Hao was still worried and wanted to go there in person.


    Hoo.


    I vomited. The boy has no consciousness at all. I don''t know I''m home. I can''t enter the room. Moreover, the house design of Han and I is somewhat unreasonable. The entrance is the yard, facing the room.


    In the past, when the copper coffin was used, the things inside could not be seen. Now you can see the bed in the room as soon as you get to the yard. Some small clothes are very eye-catching.


    I can''t explain to Chen Hao. I can only tell him not to break in later. However, when we got to the door, we met Jiang nu. When we met, she asked me for her clothes.


    Remembering what happened yesterday, I thanked you very much. Jiang Nu gave me a white look and said deliberately that when you go out in the future, remember not to be naked.


    Chen Hao said with disapproval that there was nothing to be afraid of. No one was naked when the husband and wife slept. In the situation last night, no one had time to dress.


    After hearing Chen Hao''s words, Jiang Nu looked a little dim. When I got to the yard, I asked them to sit first, then went into the house to get ginger''s clothes, and said Chen Hao''s requirements to Han, so as to save him from nagging in his ears.


    But when I pushed the door in, I found that Han was not at home. There was a neat skirt on the table with a note on it. It was Han''s message. She told me to send my clothes to Jiang NV, and then find her in yun''er''s yard.


    Yun''er lives in the backyard, not far from here. Han Peng left me a note to explain that it would take a long time to go. It is estimated that he is already refining magic tools and wants Chen Hao and me to go to the secret place of the dragon family as soon as possible.


    Chen Hao has also discussed with me that before going to the holy land, he will take a detour to solve the people of the soul seduction gate and break the heel of the underworld in the sun, so as to avoid trouble in the future.


    I picked up the skirt and found that it was not given to me by Jiang Nu last night. It was very gentle. Although it was not as good as the neon feather coat, it was also a Dharma coat.


    ha-ha.


    I smiled. Han Peng made a robe for Jiang nu in order to make up for her neon and feather clothes.


    When I took the clothes out and handed them to Jiang Nu, Jiang Nu frowned slightly, but she didn''t refuse. Then she said thank you to your wife for me.


    Chen Hao is here. I can''t ask her about detoxification. It''s estimated that cangxue''s pill is very effective. Otherwise, Han Peng promised. She won''t have any concerns. If there are problems, she will naturally come to me.


    I told Chen Hao that Han Peng might have been refining tools for him. As soon as the boy was excited, he stepped into the air and flew to yun''er''s yard. Jiang NV hasn''t left yet. I can''t leave her at home. I hurriedly told Chen Hao not to make trouble in the past.


    I don''t know much about refining tools, but I know that like forging iron, to refine good magic tools, you need a good stove, and Tiangong stove is undoubtedly the most precious of them.


    When Jiang Nu heard that Han Peng helped Chen Hao refine his utensils, she also wanted to go and have a look.


    I have no choice but to go there together.


    In yun''er''s yard, Han Fu sat cross legged, his right hand lifted falsely, and the palm of his hand appeared to be a heavenly stove.


    Because of the existence of the wasteland water cave, Tiangong stove could not leave her palm. I''m still worried when I think of the flood water cave. It''s too mysterious and ancient. I don''t know if there will be any changes in the future.


    But it''s useless to worry now. We can''t think of any other way except repression.


    However, the Honghuang water cave also involves Buzhou mountain. When Xiaoyao scattered people died off, they reminded Han Han that there are things related to Buzhou mountain that we can''t afford.


    It can be seen that the God of water knocked down Buzhou mountain, in which there were many secrets. The appearance of the flood water cave has also brought cause and effect to hanpeng and Buzhou mountain. I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    Yun''er whispered to us that sister Han''s spirit body is now attached to the Tiangong stove and is shaping magic tools. We can''t be disturbed.


    We nodded and retreated to the distance to wait.


    Yun''er has never been hostile to me and Han, but she has an unusual relationship with the upper world. Coupled with the things deduced from the fate plate, Han doesn''t want to see her all the time. But the death of Bai Xiaosheng changed Han''s attitude.


    At this time, Han Han''s unprotected refining device in front of her proves that she has accepted yun''er in her heart.


    Yun''er is intelligent and naturally understands the deep meaning. I see that she speaks to us very carefully. I know that she cares about this hard won recognition.


    In the future, as long as she doesn''t do too much, we can only face the ominous deduced from the fate plate.


    I told Jiang Nu that the Tiangong stove was turned on and off. It took seven days. Let her go back first.


    But Jiang Nu said that she also saw the refining device for the first time and wanted to wait to see the results.


    So I''m not saying anything. Chen Hao and I eat and live in the yard. Jiang NV left for two days during the period, and she came on time on the seventh day. At ten in the evening, Han''s spirit left the heavenly stove. The next moment the stove opened and a golden iron rod flew out of it.


    The iron bar radiated powerful power, and there were fairy patterns on it. When it appeared, it broke the air and wanted to escape. Chen Hao didn''t wait for Han to open his mouth and screamed: where to escape. In an instant,


    As a result, one person and one instrument fought in the void, causing you to come and go, which attracted the attention of everyone.


    I was surprised to find that the iron rod had a spirit. Han looked a little haggard and said that Pangu''s bones and blood were destroyed by a small wooden axe and had no power to suppress it. However, the whip was made of special material and extremely hard. I melted the jade soul of white jade Zhenjun into a spirit.


    Jiang Nu listened very carefully. She looked up at Chen Hao running after the iron bar in the sky. She hesitated and said, my Feng Shui needle is also an ancient artifact. Its spirit is intact, but the ancient artifact is damaged and its power is greatly reduced.


    I''ve seen her hairpin. It''s really an ancient artifact that can enhance the effect of the Yellow River formula, but it''s rarely used by her. It''s damaged.


    Jiang Nu wanted to ask han to repair it, but she was embarrassed to speak directly. After all, Han now looks pale and has a great loss.


    But before she finished, Han Peng nodded and said, I''ll take a breath and try to repair it for you.


    thank you very much.


    Jiang Nu''s face showed a happy face and sincerely thanked her.


    The relationship between Han and Jiang Nu has always been very subtle to me. Although Han has defeated Jiang nu in the challenge arena, Han has not shown strength behind. They respect each other and rarely conflict during conversation. Han will give a little reminder only when Jiang Nu is too close to me.


    Unlike Qin Xue, she slapped Qin Xue in the face because she was kind to me. Up to now, Qin Xue is still a little dissatisfied with Han, and they seldom talk when they meet.


    It''s just that things have been going on for two years. Talking about what happened at that time will only increase embarrassment. Later, I sent Qinxue a inheritance, which is Tianzun''s palace, which can be regarded as compensation for her.


    After taking huilingdan, Hanhe took the water distribution needle from Jiang NV''s hand more than ten minutes later. Then Han Peng opened the Tiangong stove with spring thunder breathing method, and yun''er portrayed the witch pattern with blood essence, activating the witch pattern on the Tiangong stove. Han''s spirit body attached to it and began to repair Feng Shui needle.


    Chen Hao spent half a day pressing the iron bar in his hand. He was very excited. He had to get up and dance in the middle of the night.


    We look simple outside, but I know that if we want to control Tiangong stove and smelter, we not only need strong mental power, but also consume a lot, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    After waiting for another seven days, the water dividing needle was repaired, and the rune pattern on it was also depicted by Han with immortal yuan, which became immortal pattern, and the water dividing needle was more powerful.


    Jiang Nu thanked several times, her face flushed with excitement, and kept playing with the water dividing needle in her hand.


    Fourteen days later, everyone knew that Hanhe could use Tiangong stove to refine utensils. They took damaged ancient utensils and asked Hanhe to repair them, but Hanhe all refused and said that they would help when they had time in the future.


    The breath of Han has recovered after taking pills. Refusing now is not only a waste of time, but also a restraint and restraint to all sects and factions.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t wait until the end of the soul contract. The next day, we left with Jiang Nu, Qin Xue, Jian and yuhuatian. You Yilong will follow with the second group of people.


    According to Chen Hao, now the soul seduction gate lurks in a deep mountain canyon. After the underground retreat, they completely hide. In the past, even if they couldn''t find anyone, they should be able to find clues and continue to track.

 Chapter 269

    We didn''t have any rest on the way. We searched according to the position they had heard before. Two days later, we finally found the trace of the Grand Canyon.


    In the end of the law era, after breaking away from natural forces, human wisdom began to form a new force, but the vast universe and intelligent creatures could not break away from the control of the universe.


    I''ve seen the witch world, the underworld, the saint''s hand, and the little saint''s hand. All of them have the power to overturn rivers and seas, but where does the monk''s power end? No one knows.


    For example, the huge eye I have seen is the strong one hidden in a vast place, overlooking the common people and controlling everything. I believe this feeling is not for me, but for everyone who embarks on the path of practice.


    Just in the face of the endless future, what can''t be reached can only be avoided.


    When the six of us entered the canyon, Chen Hao couldn''t wait to try the power of his iron bar. It may be influenced by Chen Hao. Jiang NV was also a little anxious. They took the lead and walked a lot faster.


    But when we got to the middle of the canyon, we stopped at the same time, because there was a very abnormal phenomenon inside. The trees grew upside down.


    If only one tree appears, it can be interpreted as a prank, but from here, the whole forest grows upside down, the crown is facing down, and it is about to touch the ground. The tree roots stand high in the void, the fiber roots hang down like hair, and take root in earth and rock. From a distance, it is thought to be a banyan tree.


    The sword unintentionally released the immortal killing sword and cut off a branch across the air. A lot of Yin Qi was released at the fracture immediately, accompanied by a stench.


    I frowned slightly. I remember seeing similar descriptions in Bai Xiaosheng''s notes. After recalling, I said that this is a place against the Yang. If we step in, the Yang will turn into yin. I''m afraid Xianyuan will be affected.


    Chen Haomei frowned slightly, stood up and said, you wait outside. I''ll try it first.


    I put the broken yellow cloth on him and inadvertently released the four immortal killing swords. Jiang Nu, yuhuatian and Qinxue are soaring, occupying the high mountains on both sides, and you can monitor the whole canyon.


    The soul seduction sect is only a loss of the younger generation. The older generation of the sect is still strong. There will be one or two semi saints and three or four broken virtual environments. We still have to deal with it carefully.


    Chen Hao took a deep breath, stepped into the place against the sun, and then went in. The void around him crackled. The earth seemed to come alive and released earth Qi runes. The demon marks on Chen Hao jumped and were wiped out after a few seconds. When it was about to tear him apart, Chen Hao''s breath converged and the yin-yang marks flickered, His breath suddenly turned into yin.


    Jian doesn''t care, but he is in chaos. He is surprised that something has happened to Chen Hao. The voice fell and I was about to kill her. I grabbed her and said: don''t worry. Chen Hao was originally a Yin body. He can survive in the seduction door.


    Chen Hao wandered around for a while and didn''t go too deep. Back, the boss and I can go in. I''m afraid you can''t. the suppression comes from the underground and is very strong. If it''s confrontation, I can''t last three seconds.


    I took the broken yellow cloth and didn''t dare to be careless. I squeezed it in my hand and stepped into the place where the trees grew down with Chen Hao. My spine glows, and there is a faint light emerging in the eighth quarter. The ancient words on it have released a terrible smell only when they are vaguely lit. I''m afraid there will be qualitative changes after they are fully lit.


    I walked very carefully, but I couldn''t feel the suppression after I went in. The meridians in my body glowed normally, but the viviparous willows in my body flickered and appeared. I was so scared that I stopped quickly and didn''t dare to move forward.


    But after stopping, the viviparous willow disappeared again. I turned back and smashed a 10000 ton boulder around me, destroyed several big trees and made a lot of noise.


    In such a special place, the people of the soul seduction gate must still be inside, but when they are here, I don''t worry that they are ready. And if you don''t try now, they will have problems when you meet them, and you will die in vain.


    There was no abnormality for a moment. Chen Haocai and I were ready to go deep and let the four of them guard the outside.


    After Chen Hao came in, he didn''t have any reservations. His whole body breath was put out, and the yin-yang mark flickered. He directly manifested a golden demon hand, photographed it in the air, and leveled a large piece of the canyon.


    I looked at my heart and felt a little bad, because without magic, my power could not be transformed, and I couldn''t do his powerful appearance.


    Chen haopeng raised his chin at me. What does that mean.


    Originally, I didn''t bother to compete with him, but when I saw his rustling appearance, my immature pride was aroused, the meridians in my body twinkled, seven ancient characters wrapped around my body, fiercely stepped into the air and hit the nearby mountain with one punch.


    Compared with the whole mountain, my fist was just a drop in the ocean, but at the moment of hitting, the mountain shook, and there were cracks within 100 meters from the place where the fist print fell.


    For a moment, the mountains roared and the rubble collapsed.


    Jiang Nu couldn''t see it outside and said angrily: what are you two doing? What''s the use of some earth rock?


    Cutting mountains and stones has always been my ideal, but now I also understand that there is no power confrontation between natural things. Just now my fist can shake the whole mountain range, but I''m afraid I can''t shake even one finger of the sage. There is no significance of comparison.


    Hearing Jiang Nu''s scolding, Chen Hao secretly stuck out his tongue and said, boss, I feel that the little three are about to become a sister-in-law, governing heaven and earth.


    I was about to stare at Chen Hao and ask him to shut his dog''s mouth. As a result, two figures suddenly flew out of the mountain I bombarded and quickly fled towards the depths of the canyon.


    There are spies.


    Chen Hao exclaimed, the demon grain flickered, directly stepped into the air to catch up with him and hit him in the head. The last person turned back and resisted, and was directly crushed by Chen Hao, swept by the black demon tower, and quickly collected the escaped soul.


    I chased another person and was preparing to attack, but a large amount of Yin Qi quickly gathered in the forest ahead. The next second, a giant giant hand pressed down in the air. The big hand was as white as jade, and the soul seducing chain trembled. It was the Taiyin hand of the soul seducing door. Looking at this posture, it was a strong person who broke the virtual environment.


    When the wind came, my spirit was beating in my soul and was about to be blown away. I quickly mobilized my meridians, tightly bound my three souls and seven souls, and punched them in the air.


    The hand of the Taiyin broke, but the chain of soul seduction that followed took the opportunity to wrap around my hand. The spirit was completely bound, and then the viviparous willow appeared. However, it was not resisting the chain of soul seduction, but pulling my soul.


    My hair was creepy. All my meridians were focused on the soul, which trapped my soul.


    But when the viviparous willow was pulled down, it seemed like a vortex opened in my mind. At the same time, there was the voice of the young woman: your struggle is just a meaningless struggle. Accept your life.


    The vortex turns white, and there is a space inside. This huge ancient stone mill stands. The upper half is black and the lower half is white. Yin and yang are rotating in the opposite direction. The surrounding dark light flies like a reincarnation channel.


    The viviparous willow extends into the millstone and is quickly pulled in. It grabs the stone mill intertwined. The wicker wrapped around me tightens and drags me into it.


    But at the last moment, Chen Hao shouted angrily, smashed the stick in his hand, and the yin-yang mark flickered. He directly broke the soul seducing chain and took me back quickly. On the way, he asked anxiously, boss, what''s the situation?


    The stone mill in my mind slowly faded at this time, but the shock it brought me has not been erased for a long time. It is the reincarnation of life, hiding a terrible secret.


    Viviparous willow is not as simple as Han said.


    The reincarnation of the eighty-first century, it was contaminated with terrible things. But now I can''t see through its origin.


    But at that moment, I had a feeling that the chaotic world, terrible things are not only powerful creatures, but also others.


    It''s a pity that this feeling flashed away. If you can''t catch too much, the reincarnation millstone has disappeared.


    I''m sure there''s something we don''t know about that young woman.


    Hoo.


    It took me a long time to breathe out. The pores opened by fear closed slowly, and the cool breath in my heart subsided.


    The strong man who broke the void in the forest didn''t do it again and was silent.


    Chen Hao''s eyes were burning. He stared at the depths of the canyon and said, boss, you''re outside. I''ll go in and force people out.


    The voice fell, and the black tower of the demon family flew out of his eyebrows. It''s a unique magic weapon. I rarely see it, but it''s powerful.


    The black tower hangs in the air and zooms in instantly. The eighteen storey tower blocks out the sky and the sun. Demons roar from each floor inside. Countless ghosts and ghost hunters are crying inside and struggling to climb out, but there is a terrible force in the black tower that binds them and is torturing them.


    I breathed out to myself. It seemed that my previous guess was right. The black tower in Chen Hao''s hand was the hatred of the eighteen layers of hell, the underworld and the demon world. I''m afraid it had a great connection with it.


    Any evil ghost who is driven into hell will never be reborn and tortured until it turns into soul light. And this is a long process, and any ghost will be afraid.


    At present, Chen Hao dares to use it. I''m afraid it has something to do with the underground leaving the Yangjian.


    The black tower twinkled, the first layer glowed, sprinkled flames and lit a raging fire, but what burned was not forest trees, but Yin Qi.


    For a time, the whole canyon was lit, and the people of the soul seduction gate scattered everywhere. Among them, several strong people who broke the emptiness swept through the earth, forcibly improved their strength and stopped the flames released by the black tower.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily, the black tower on the second floor was lit, and the suppressed fireworks spread again. But when the half saint of the soul seduction gate shot, a huge palm fell, covering the whole black tower and blocking the leakage of fire.


    Old man, you want to die.


    Chen Hao gave a strange cry, the center of his eyebrows cracked and soul blood flowed out. Obviously, the black tower was suppressed and he was horribly eaten back. Chen Hao gritted his teeth to light up the third floor.


    However, only then did the light shine, the void Yin wind roared, blood stained half the sky, and a terrible vision appeared.


    I quickly roared: can''t open it again.


    The voice fell, stepped out one step, rushed to the place where the semi holy breath overflowed, spread out the broken yellow cloth in his hand, covered a world, and then hit it with a fist.


    The earth and rock collapsed and the earth was sunken. The meridians in my body were put out, covering the whole area.

 Chapter 270

    The broken yellow cloth and my fist completely blocked the power of the semi saint. The big hand of the void broke. Chen Hao gave up and continued to open the eighteen layers of hell.


    The terrible vision in the sky dissipated, and the soul blood flowing from Chen Haomei''s heart was recovered from his body, but a crack was left and did not completely heal.


    When the yellow cloth was covered, several people who broke the virtual world were attracted by me. They shot at the same time, which was enough to kill a person in the same state in an instant.


    I didn''t dare to fight hard. I hurried to avoid the zombie jump, but I was swept by the semi holy lunar hand. My blood was boiling and almost exploded in the void.


    At this time, hundreds of disciples of the soul seduction sect were forced out because of the fire released by Chen Hao''s black tower. Jiang NV and they stayed outside and killed them one by one.


    Chen Hao controlled the fall of the black tower, suppressed the whole Canyon and blocked the retreat. At the same time, the golden stick in his hand fell in the air, like a collapsed Tianzhu, but it was only the change of his Xianyuan''s magic weapon, which is estimated to have reached the limit.


    But this stick fell and filled the whole canyon. At the same time, the flame of the black tower poured out, which was the power released from hell and completely suppressed the Yin Qi.


    The evil way restrains the ghost way. Although the seduction gate is not a ghost way, their Yin Qi makes them look like fierce ghosts. Only the semi saint can resist.


    Chen Hao threw me a yin-yang mark, passed it on to me, and let me integrate into the body. I picked it up with smart income. A zombie jumped up and caught up with an old man who broke the virtual world.


    He saw me jump like a shadow, his face showed horror, and his backhand hit a soul seducing chain. I originally wanted to avoid it, but at this time, the yin-yang mark in the soul''s orifices glowed, black-and-white flowed, and the streamer swirled, forming a black-and-white vortex. The soul was stabilized and not affected by the soul seducing chain.


    My heart was overjoyed. All the meridians in my body lit up and hit me on the head. The old man who broke the emptiness showed his Taiyin hand. When the two collided, the Yin and Yang marks in my soul became brighter, and the soul seducing chain passed through my body strangely without causing any damage.


    It contains the law of yin and Yang. It''s really magical.


    I didn''t have time to rejoice. After all, the other party was the strong one who broke the void. He smashed his Taiyin hand, hit the second fist, and the ancient words on the spine flew out, wrapped around the fist, releasing the terror and calming Qi. The old Zhenyuan weakened in an instant and took back the soul seducing chain in panic.


    Because there was no magic method, I had to fight close, and hurriedly cast zombies to jump up. However, the old man''s soul evoking chain shook in the void, and the tens of meters long iron chain rotated into a vortex. The holy grain and law light flowed between the iron chain flying, building a defense.


    I haven''t touched the holy grain and law, but I also have laws in my body, but they are integrated into the flesh and can''t be released.


    After half a second''s hesitation, I stepped into the air and hit the middle of the vortex, withstanding the suppression of holy patterns and forcibly breaking the soul evoking chain, but the holy patterns fell on me like red spider silk, leaving scorched black marks on my skin.


    However, my flesh and blood blocked the holy stripe within half an inch. Then he fell into the air and stepped on the top of the strong man who broke the emptiness. I shouted angrily, and the blood gas in my body surged like a mountain.


    The void breaking old man raised his hand in the air and revealed the virtual shadow to block it, but at the moment of collision, the incomplete holy stripe on his body collapsed and couldn''t bear my power, so he fell directly.


    I chased down and wanted to kill at one stroke.


    But just as he was about to fall to the ground, he broke through the void and fled in an instant. Just the moment he stepped out of the anti Yang land, a green jade light swept through the void, and a hole was hit in the sky. It was a flying shuttle soaked in snow, and the symbols on it were all with the law of void.


    The broken virtual environment of the soul seduction gate fell out of it. He was cut by the crack of time and space. He was incomplete, and he didn''t stand still. He cut the immortal flying knife and immediately split his head.


    I have some regrets in my heart. After all, I haven''t killed the void realm alone in a real sense since I entered the Tao. At present, the soul seducing chain and the Taiyin hand are suppressed by the yin-yang mark. It''s the best time. As a result, I was killed by the immortal gourd and Qinxue.


    However, the end of the old man from the void sounded an alarm for me, but he jumped over the wall in a hurry, because I had never seen a strong man breaking the void and running away before.


    After all, it''s not difficult to break the void as long as you get to juxia territory. Breaking the void and escaping is to die.


    The other three did not dare to escape, and the half saint was dragged by Chen Hao with the black tower and couldn''t come for a time.


    I chose one of them and rushed over again.


    Seeing that their companions were beheaded, they all wanted to split their eyes. They directly stepped into the air and flew towards me and shot together.


    Chen Hao''s iron stick fell in the air again and forced the three people to disperse. I stared at the single person, shot directly, and killed him after a few punches.


    Outside the canyon, the immortal killing sword array covers two mountains. Every time the sword vibrates, dozens of people are killed. Only juxia peak can escape. If the sword has no intention of juxia''s strength, I''m afraid juxia peak will also be killed.


    The river surged above ginger''s head, and a wisp of white light shuttled through the water curtain to kill the strong juxia who escaped from the immortal killing sword array. Yuhuatian is in charge of the cut immortal gourd, standing on the Qin snow jade shuttle, avoiding the attack of the soul evoking chain, and harvesting safely with the cut immortal Throwing Knife.


    I saw that no one escaped, and I was full of war in my heart. Moreover, with the fight and several times of pressure, a lot of vertebrae appeared in the eighth quarter. Fighting is indeed the best way to improve my strength.


    But this is only effective when the eighth section is illuminated. If you want to directly light up a section, you need to face the crisis of life and death. No one dares to try that method easily, unless you feel tired of living.


    After all, not every time there will be lucky.


    I killed a broken virtual environment alone. My confidence increased greatly and my hand was unreserved. My fist was wrapped in broken yellow cloth. After killing the last two people, I went to meet Chen Hao.


    The black tower can suppress Yin cultivation, but it is by no means easy to open the eighteen layers of hell. Chen Hao also suffered the damage, and the crack in the center of his eyebrows is much larger. He can even see the soul blood and beating lines flowing inside.


    After I passed, I hurriedly asked him to take the black tower. If it was consumed, his head might be split in two.


    Ban Sheng was surrounded by Chen Hao and me. Knowing that it was difficult to have vitality again, he looked down at the corpses all over the ground and said with a sad smile: we are under the command of Duke Chu. You are so reckless in killing people that you are not afraid of Duke Chu''s liquidation in the future?


    Is the soul seducing gate under the command of the king of Chu River?


    It is said that the ten halls of hell are king Qin Guang, King Chu Jiang, Emperor song, king five senses, King Bian Cheng, King Taishan, King metropolis, King equality and King samsara.


    The king of Chu River controls the living hell, also known as the cold hell of stripping clothes Pavilion. Anyone who hurts people''s limbs, rapes, steals and kills people in the sun will be pushed into the living hell after death.


    Moreover, this man ranked second among the ten Palace yamas and had great strength. If he had been sanctified, it would only be more terrible.


    But Chen Haowen sneered: now the hell king of the ten halls is just a clown. I''m in charge of hell. What can they do to me?


    Chen Hao is extremely arrogant. Regardless of the blood flowing from his heart and soul, he clamors to open the black tower again.


    I hurriedly stopped him and told him by voice that he almost got it. Don''t hurt the foundation. It''s no problem for us to deal with him together. Moving out of the king of the Chu River, he saw that we still wanted to kill. The semi saint of the soul seduction gate said, if you kill me, you will get into big trouble.


    This is the sunny world. You are also a man of the sunny world, but you have become an underground running dog. Today we will send you down to see your master.


    I finished coldly and punched down. Chen Hao''s iron rod glowed and the immortal patterns on it circulated. After being urged by Xianyuan, he was extremely powerful.


    At present, if I don''t have a small wooden axe, I''m afraid I''m not his opponent.


    When the iron rod fell, the holy grain on semi Saint began to flicker, but he survived. However, after my fist fell, the holy grain collapsed. Chen Hao''s stick continued to press down and directly smashed him into the mountain.


    I fell in the air, ready to end his life with a fist, but when I was close to the broken mountain, there suddenly came a breath of Yin. The next second, a black light gushed out and stretched out a pale hand from inside.


    Under the collision, the yellow cloth on my hand glowed, my arm muscles swelled, my meridians were dim, and my body was about to explode. Fortunately, Chen Hao stabbed me with a stick and blocked me. They flew out upside down and vomited blood at the same time.


    Chen Hao wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and wanted to rush up again with a stick. I spit out the blood in my mouth and said: don''t mess around. It''s to revive the soul by borrowing the corpse. The old boy has the ghost of the underground strong in his body.


    The holy stripe was hidden in the attack just now, but I caught it. The person who shot the holy stripe was very powerful and almost perfect. It was not made by the semi saint of soul seduction gate.


    The man probably also wanted to kill us. He didn''t catch up with us at the first time. Half a minute later, a cold voice came out and sneered a few times, like disdain.


    A moment later, the semi Saint came out, his eyebrows glowed, and a cloud of fog was scattered. There was a soul light connected with the soul orifice. In that soul light, there was a young man in white standing proudly. His eyelids were as bright as stars and as blue as the sea.


    Chen Hao swallowed his saliva and whispered to me: boss, isn''t he the king of Chu River?


    No, the king of Chu River is better than him, and the king of Chu River won''t care about such trivial things.


    I looked at the virtual shadow in the soul light and said in a cold voice, the hell has withdrawn from the sun. What do you mean?


    What do you mean by killing my underground pawn? The young man spoke in a cold and heartless tone, very indifferent.


    Chen Hao asked in a loud voice: do you want to start a war?


    War, you don''t deserve it!


    The young man''s voice just fell. He pressed Chen Hao and me with one hand. For a time, there was no light in the sky. It seemed to be shrouded in darkness. The Yin Qi was not condensed, but flowing like a river.


    I only saw such powerful Yin Qi around the hell palace when I passed by the underground. I didn''t expect such a movement when the young man made a move. I''m afraid he is also an important official in the underground, even if he is not the king of Chu River.


    But at the moment of his action, the dark curtain of the sky was opened. Five little ghosts appeared carrying the order of the king of hell and directly called him: the king of Chu has an order and call the childe back quickly.


    The boy ignored it and wanted to kill us in an instant. His palm was like ink and continued to take pictures. The rolled holy lines lasted for thousands of kilometers.


    Chen Hao and I staggered for a hundred meters, ready to fight.

 Chapter 271

    But just as we were about to do it, the five kids showed the order of the king of hell and said again: childe, the king of Chu has an order. Come back quickly.


    The five imps were ready to strike the order of the king of hell. The boy snorted coldly, collected the Yin Qi in the sky, returned to normal in his cold eyes, glanced at Chen Hao and me and said: I remember you.


    ha-ha.


    Chen Hao and I smiled faintly. The little saint of the upper world also said that he was not bad. And the hell is so anxious to call him back, which shows that there has been a big change in the hell, and he can''t make trouble in the sun.


    Thinking of this, I have no joy in my heart.


    Childe Chu saw that Chen Hao and I were still laughing. There was some killing intention on our cold face, but he still didn''t dare to stay for a long time. The soul light broke away from the semi holy soul, but at the same time, he pulled out the semi holy soul and took it away with him.


    Chen Hao and I looked gloomy and didn''t want to leave a cause of trouble. We just wanted to destroy the half holy soul in his hand. It was impossible. We could only watch him bring the half holy soul back to the underworld.


    Chen Hao was angry, but before they had fully stepped into the channel, he waved the stick in his hand and directly broke the half holy body.


    The naked provocation changed childe Chu''s complexion and made him look like he was going to kill him back, but two of the five kids hurried forward to hold him and whispered a few words. The prince of Chu just said: we''ll see you again in the Dragon holy land.


    The voice fell, he took the half holy soul into the underground passage, and the five little ghosts disappeared into the void carrying the king of hell order. They came out this time, I''m afraid they were recruiting Yin soldiers again. They stopped by to take childe Chu away.


    Chen Hao sacrificed the black tower, released a flame and burned the Yin Qi here. But when I went out with him, a lot of Yin was released from the ground, and the inverted trees were still growing. In the place destroyed by us, new saplings quickly wanted to emerge from the ground, like being nourished by Li Wu. In a moment, half a person was tall. I believe it will become a strange forest with fallen trees in half a day.


    When I came out, Jiang NV hurried to help me, but I wasn''t hurt and wanted to push her hand away. As a result, she stared at me.


    Chen Hao was really hurt. He was unintentionally helped to the jade shuttle by the sword. After taking the pill, he meditated and regulated his breath. He was nourished. The crack in the center of his eyebrows no longer glowed, but it will take some time to recover.


    In the jade shuttle, I felt a little uneasy. The semi holy soul of the soul seduction gate left, which reminded me of Li Shengnong. I was afraid of any cause and effect.


    Jiang Nu wanted to check my body, but Xianyuan was injected, and she was immediately blocked by my meridians. It made her look gloomy and asked me if I did it on purpose.


    I was a little speechless. Han Peng examined my body. I didn''t deliberately relax my body, but the meridians in my body didn''t attack her, so I couldn''t help it.


    Just explain to her now that she won''t listen. She can only suppress the meridians in her body and let her Xianyuan inject. Seeing her Xianyuan go straight to my Dantian, my eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and the voice said: my way is different from you. Don''t make a fuss.


    Although yuhuatian, Qinxue and Jian are not outsiders, I still don''t want to let too many people know their unique body.


    Sometimes, keeping a bit of mystery can save your life.


    My voice was still in decline. Jiang Nu found that my Dantian was empty and there was no real yuan. However, she just frowned, and Xianyuan dispersed and swam along my meridians. When I reached the Lingqiao, I shook my head slightly and motioned not to let her see.


    The soul of a living person is a dead hole, and the soul is a corpse. Unlike Han, their corpse path can be separated. Such an important position, even Han Dan won''t check it casually, for fear of making problems.


    Jiang Nu didn''t find anything wrong. Xianyuan returned, frowned and asked me, I heard you had viviparous willows in your body. Didn''t there be any problem just now?


    No,


    I smiled and said it. They couldn''t think of a way. It''s better not to say it.


    In the evening, we arrived at Bagua Town, as Jian Lingxiao said, because the strong were trapped in Shiao mountain by overseas monks, and the Xuanmen disciples were intercepted and killed. The whole town was empty. I specially went to the dragon and Phoenix Restaurant. It was also empty.


    Chen Hao was still breathing. Jian had no intention of taking care of him. He stayed on the jade shuttle. The four of us fell down and took some food from the shop in the town.


    After this trouble, and the experience of the secret place no longer exists, I don''t know if the town can be lively again.


    Back to Yusuo, I let Qin Xue go to the Wudao mountain that Chen Hao and I have been to.


    The hut was still there, covered with dead branches and leaves, and there were firewood stumps beside the wall in the yard, which were also covered with dust.


    Jiang Nu asked me if I had been here before. I nodded and told her what happened when I first came to Bagua town. After listening to her, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said with some blame, you were only 12 years old at that time, and Han Peng asked you to come here alone?


    I joked that the children of the poor were in charge early. At that time, my wife was worse than me and couldn''t say anything, but she soon recovered.


    I also pointed to Bagua town and said that this town belongs to my family.


    Jiang Nu gave me a look of disbelief, but I didn''t explain how much wealth the corpse family had. I''m afraid the big housekeeper couldn''t give a detailed figure. At the beginning, she also plundered 10% of the compensation from Longhu Mountain, which was also a huge amount.


    It''s just that Shiao mountain is special. Disciples don''t have to eat and drink. There''s no place to spend money. Unlike those big sects, apart from the permanent monks in the sect, they also have to take care of many normal people who can''t practice. Prolonging life also requires a lot of precious medicinal materials, which costs a lot.


    When I was thinking about this, Jiang NV suddenly asked: Tong Tong, have you ever thought about why Han has not recovered for hundreds of years, but she quickly recovered after you arrived at Shiao mountain?


    Let''s stop talking about it, shall we? I also used voice to communicate with her and deliberately asked: don''t you want to divorce me and Han? Why don''t you come to be my daughter-in-law?


    Ginger''s face was slightly red and glared at me angrily.


    Of course, I was just joking with her. It had a lot to do with me that hanpeng could recover so quickly. At that time, Fubo also made it clear, and I was willing to pay for her.


    Maybe my way, in the eyes of Jiang Nu, is the big fool who was deceived by Han. Even Han''s friend, the ghost of Jiuyang, should remind me before leaving.


    I admit that I am dependent on Han, but it is like family dependence. Social progress is very fast. I haven''t integrated into the outside world, but I also know that I have been in full bloom for a long time.


    But Han''s thought is still very conservative. The person identified is a lifetime.


    Seeing that I was stunned, Jiang NV pinched me gently. I recovered. She asked me again: what do you think? So absorbed.


    I smiled and told her I missed my wife.


    Ginger girl''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her words were gone.


    After leaving Wudao mountain, we went directly into the secret territory and went to the Dragon holy land. I also specially went to the eternal blessed land to have a look. The miraculous drugs that were ruined by me began to grow buds.


    Jiang Nu asked me with emotion, don''t you regret destroying here?


    Eh! Chen Hao recovered a little and said in surprise, sister Jiang, when we came here, the five aristocratic families were not born, right? How do you know we destroyed the medicine field here?


    Oh


    Chen Hao pulled a long tone, like grasping a small tail, pointed to Jiang Nu and said, you must be secretly asking about my boss.


    Jiang Nu glared at Chen Hao and hurriedly denied it.


    I don''t think Jiang Nu will be so boring to inquire about me. However, she blushed abnormally, and her voice of scolding Chen Hao was also somewhat empty.


    I sighed and said that now it looks like regret, but if time goes back once, I will still choose to destroy here, because I can''t predict the future. The only thing I can do is do something beneficial to Shiao mountain.


    At that time, the corpse clan was not as brilliant as it is now, and the Han is not as powerful as it is now. If the spirit flowers and different grass stay, it will only expand the Xuanmen.


    Five days later, we arrived at the secret place of the dragon family. When we passed the Feilong bridge, Chen Hao specially went to see the keel and said with emotion that the little girl Ji Yue was gone and the last real dragon body was destroyed. I don''t know if there are any dragon families in the world.


    Ji Yue''s death was a pity, but the scene Han showed me behind was a relief.


    When we reached Hualong pool, we saw the little unicorn and its sister from a distance. After I was exiled on Xianlu Road, the little Unicorn followed Chen Hao back to the mainland, and then returned to the Dragon holy land.


    Now the big Unicorn has turned into a slim woman, standing by the dragon pool, staring at a pool of weak water.


    I thought that the existence of the Holy Light beast was to take care of Hualong pool. Now she appears here. Obviously, there is something wrong with the channel of Hualong pool.


    Chen Hao came down from the jade shuttle with me. She had already noticed our arrival. She turned back and smiled. The little Unicorn jumped around Chen Hao and me like Sahuan, and kept pushing us with the unicorn on her head, which seemed very intimate.


    I asked: is there any change?


    The little unicorn''s sister nodded, put away the smile on her face, and said anxiously: three days ago, the water in the Hualong pool suddenly stopped flowing. For a day, the channel below was exposed, and those trapped purgatory messengers seemed to wake up.


    by the way. Before I could talk, she asked me again: there was a Heavenly Master Zhenfu in it. The Heavenly Master in the seal seemed to have left behind. Didn''t you ask?


    I asked my uncle about my parents. He shook his head and said he didn''t know. He just said that when my mother was pregnant with me, Grandpa stole something from Longhu Mountain. It was left by ancestor Zhang Daoling. Since then, I''m afraid no one knows what''s in it except my grandpa and parents.


    At that time, because I didn''t ask for useful information, I was a little depressed and ignored the Hualong pool.


    As soon as I patted my head and planned to turn back, Jiang Nu said at this time: you Yilong and Wang pangzi are almost here, and Zhang Xu will follow. Ask him at that time.


    While chatting, the nine faucets on the side of the Hualong pool suddenly stopped spitting water. A golden crack appeared at the bottom of the pool, which was very dazzling and showed weak water.

 Chapter 272

    Chen Hao stared at the golden crack in the Hualong pool and asked nervously, boss, it won''t be so fast. Is childe Chu coming out?


    Xuanguang has something to do with Zhenyuan. The Xuanguang of Yin cultivation is rarely golden, and they are all dark. At present, the golden light is bright, not much like the movement of the underworld. I said, not the underworld, but the divine world. The ghost of Jiuyang sealed the divine pattern that they can open up channels. Now it is likely to have the idea of space cracks.


    The unicorn''s sister asked me puzzled, is there a passage to the divine world below?


    It''s not a passage, it''s a crack. My wife found it. She tried to go in once and was chased and nearly died.


    I answered truthfully.


    The golden light appeared for a moment and disappeared. It can be seen that it is easy for the Han to go in, but it is not easy for the people inside to think of it. This is a protection for the weak world.


    Ten seconds after the light disappeared, the nine dragon pillars spit water again.


    The unicorn''s sister said, in this case, we have to stare at it in turn. If we find the abnormality, we can stop it at the first time, and we can also use the constraints of time and space cracks. If we wait for him to come out, it will be too late.


    It''s even worse for the Xuanmen at present, but it''s another matter if the people who invade the hell meet the people of Shinto. It''s just impossible to have such a coincidence.


    After discussing for a while, they didn''t come to a conclusion. They simply ignored it and just monitored it closely. Qinxue''s jade shuttle turned into a house. Several people lived by the Hualong pool and took turns to guard it.


    I was getting ready to rest after dark when someone knocked at the door as soon as I went to bed. I thought it was Jiang Nu, because she was the only one who would come to me if she had nothing to do.


    But when I opened the door, Jian had no intention. She stood outside the door with a worried face. When I opened the door, I looked into the room, which made me confused. But she then asked: Tong Tong, have you seen Chen Hao?


    I was a little confused and asked her: isn''t Chen Hao in his room?


    Jian inadvertently said in a hurry: I just went to his room and saw a big tripod. I asked yuhuatian and didn''t see him go out.


    I knew what was going on as soon as I heard it. I grabbed my head and thought it over before I said that he might have gone to Longmen. Otherwise, go back and have a rest. I''ll look for it?


    Jian inadvertently sighed with some worry and said, please, I''m afraid he''ll have an accident outside.


    I comforted her and said, we''ve run all over here. Don''t think about anything else. I''ll go to him now. I''ll let you know when I find it.


    I had no intention of sending the sword away. I held a fire in my heart.


    I saw Chen Hao''s attitude when he saw Jian unintentionally. Even a word with Jian unintentionally can make Chen Hao happy all night, but now... After he got it, he doesn''t know how to cherish it.


    I left him time. The nun didn''t remind Han Peng about it. I wanted to save him some face. At the same time, I didn''t want to affect his unintentional relationship with Jian because of this kind of thing.


    I asked Qin Xue to open Chen Hao''s door for me. When I went in, I saw Xuan Huang Ding standing in the middle of the room. I didn''t hurry to call him, but sat by the bed and waited.


    Qinxue noticed that my face was wrong. At the door, she turned back and asked me, Tong Tong, is everything all right?


    I quickly smiled and said, it''s all right. Chen Hao may have entered the xuanhuang tripod. I''ll stay here to protect his Dharma.


    Maybe my face didn''t look like protecting the Dharma. Qin Xue was still suspicious, but didn''t say anything. At the door, I told her to lock the door and don''t open anyone.


    Qin Xue was suspicious, but he did it anyway.


    I waited for half an hour. Chen Haocai emerged from the xuanhuangding. He was shocked to see me. He even came out and said, boss, why are you here?


    Is it cool?


    I suppressed the impulse to beat him and asked with a smile.


    Chen Hao grabbed his head with a silly smile and nodded shamelessly.


    I said, that''s good. Today we''ll make it clear. Jian has no intention to make a choice with the female monk inside. If I choose the female nun inside, I will have a showdown with Jian when I go out. If I choose Jian unintentionally, I don''t want to see the female nun inside.


    When I came here, I wanted to beat him up and forcibly kill the nun. But he sat down and thought for half an hour. He felt that it was too arbitrary and should be given a choice.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Chen Hao hurriedly said that of course I chose unintentionally. Just... Just, boss, you let me kill Yiyi now. I can''t do it.


    He felt it when he had nothing to do. After sleeping for so long, it would be terrible if he could do it. Although the nun is the double cultivation partner of Bai Yuzhen Jun, she is also a living person. Chen Hao went in for the first time, I''m afraid he also used a dark means.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Chen Hao said nervously, boss, do you think I can get a junior like you?


    I was so angry that I sneered and said: when did I have a junior? Don''t mess around here. But you can have a small three or four, but Jian doesn''t know about it. If she agrees, I have nothing to say. If she doesn''t agree, you''ll be completely broken. Then you will spend the rest of your life with your Yiyi. That''s all I have to say. Give me an answer tomorrow. Of course, I don''t have to force you to kill the nun. I can help you get her away.


    Chen Hao said with a bitter face, boss, can you give me a few more days?


    Han Peng reminded him for the first time that it has been a few months now. He is greedy for enjoyment and can''t settle down. If he gives him a few days, the results are the same. It''s impossible to force him.


    I hummed and said, yes, I''ll let your sister-in-law deal with it then.


    Chen Hao didn''t dare to say more.


    On the way back, I went to Jian unintentionally. She hadn''t slept yet. She was fidgeting in her room and worried about Chen Hao. I looked at it and felt even worse. I told her that Chen Hao had found it and asked her to rest early.


    The next morning, as soon as I got up, Chen Hao came to me, took me to a place where there was no one, released the xuanhuang tripod and called the female monk out.


    I looked and had to say that Baiyu Zhenjun had a good eye. The woman was pure and refined. I''m afraid any man who has been with her for a long time can''t resist the temptation.


    Chen Hao said a lot of words with her. She was very reluctant. Yiyi''s eyes were red, but she didn''t cry.


    When I sent her away, I said that you can choose to go back to the North sea or stay on the mainland. Now earth shaking changes have taken place outside. You should learn to adapt.


    When I sent her to Feilong bridge, I pointed out the direction of the forbidden demon gate and gave her several bottles of pills and a token of Shiao mountain. At present, no matter on the mainland or overseas, seeing this token will give her enough face. No one will hurt her. Besides, she is also the peak of juxia.


    I didn''t say anything superfluous, and it''s not up to me.


    Yiyi thanked her and sent out a glow to leave, but when she reached the high altitude, she suddenly looked back at me and said in tears, I know that in your heart, I don''t deserve Chen Hao, nor do I deserve to stay with him


    I''m afraid that if I listen to her too much, I won''t bear to interrupt her. I don''t care about the future. As long as Chen Hao can handle your complex relationship, I won''t be embarrassed.


    It''s hard for honest officials to stop housework. If Chen Hao can convince Jian that he has no intention in the future, they can be happy.


    But now, there must be a choice, and Chen Hao chose to give up him when he couldn''t have a showdown with Jian. All I can do is send her away.


    Yiyi smiled hard, wiped away the tears on her face and turned away.


    Five days later, Wang pangzi and you Yilong came with more than 50 people, many of whom were semi saints, but they were not particularly perfect, and there were no magic tools in their hands.


    However, Zhang Xu brought me a brocade bag with a token. The words on the token are ancient seal characters, with only a single order. Zhang Xu said that my uncle asked him to bring it. He didn''t say it was of any use, just that I could use it.


    I thought about it. It was probably related to the channel under the Hualong pool, so I put it away.


    When there were more people, it became lively. Some people were unwilling and tried Longmen again, resulting in a small number of layoffs. But this is inevitable.


    Calm for seven or eight days, just when it was Wang pangzi''s turn to be on duty, there was another accident in the Hualong pool. He issued a warning. People gathered from all directions at once. When I went out from the jade shuttle, the whole Hualong pool had turned golden.


    Unicorn''s sister turned back and said to me, Zhang Tong, you choose some people to go down with me.


    When the words fall on her, the holy light will be released to let the people in my point step into her light, which can resist the weak water.


    Chen Hao, yuhuatian, Jiang Nu, Wang pangzi, you Yilong. I can still call my name in front, but Hualong pool is changing, and a bloody divine pattern appears. You can only use your hands to point. The younger generation all have anti heaven magic tools and techniques. The rest point to ten and a half saints, a total of 20 people.


    The unicorn''s sister was very anxious. When the talent came out, she took us to the dragon pool with the holy light.


    At this time, the originally dark two boundary channels have been illuminated by the divine pattern. A gap has been opened in the nothingness not far away. The divine pattern is attached to it and is spreading on both sides.


    At the other end of the crack stood a golden armor god man. He was holding a three pointed and two edged gun. There was a closed vertical eye in the middle of his eyebrow. His eyes were burning and scanned everyone present.


    Being stared at by his eyes, he suddenly felt cold and very powerful.


    The unicorn''s sister was the first to shoot. The holy light shone like a needle and awn and jumped at the divine pattern to prevent him from tearing the space.


    Several semi saints I brought lost their voice when they saw the golden armor God Man: it''s a little saint, we can''t deal with it. Zhang Tong, you''d better withdraw.


    I looked gloomy and didn''t speak. The broken yellow cloth flew out of the sky and followed the light of the unicorn''s sister, hoping it could block the crack.


    But the broken yellow cloth just passed. With a finger of the long gun in the golden armor god man''s hand, countless perfect holy patterns appeared, condensed into a golden dragon, hovered on the broken yellow cloth, entangled with each other, and blocked it all at once.


    I gasped at the sight.


    Not to mention the magic tools in his hand, the perfect and powerful holy grain alone is enough to suppress all of us present.


    If he comes out of the crack, all of us will die.

 Chapter 273

    The little saint in the space-time gap is better than the Qin family''s little saint who appeared in Shiao mountain before. The man in front of him is very unique. He is a real descendant of the Protoss and has pure divine blood.


    He stood there motionless, and the blood in his body was releasing powerful force and making a terrible roar all the time.


    Although my broken yellow cloth is damaged, it is also very good. It can suppress the semi saint and even resist the attack of the book of life and death. However, at the moment, it is entangled by his holy stripe and can''t be taken back.


    On breaking the void, the control of the holy grain determines the strength. The semi Saint killed by Chen Hao and I in the anti Yang place has the peak strength of breaking the void, but the holy grain is only slightly stronger than the initial stage of breaking the void, which is easier to deal with.


    In front of the god man, the holy grain was as strong as dozens of Han. When the unicorn''s sister shone on the holy light, the golden armor god man gave a shout and directly hooked the law and holy grain.


    Across a big time and space, the unicorn''s sister snorted, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the holy light on her body was dim. She was almost beaten back to her original shape.


    However, when the golden armor god man shot, there was a winding chain of order on him, which was suppressing his cultivation and preventing him from entering the pure spirit world.


    At the moment of being suppressed by the law, the holy grain of golden armor God Man weakened. I took the opportunity to wave and put away the broken yellow cloth. The god man in gold armor also took back the holy pattern, and his whole body was golden, so he wanted to break the chain on his body.


    Qin Xue flew over and helped the little unicorn''s sister back. After she came over, she still wanted to do it, but I stopped her. At first, I thought that, as she said, we could suppress it with the help of the pull of the crack. At present, it seems that we can''t compete with the power released by any action of the golden armor god man.


    The gap is too big.


    When the little unicorn''s sister saw me stop her, her face changed and said anxiously: Zhang Tong, if you don''t stop him, the whole Qingling world will be over.


    The blood in my eyes twinkled and stared at the chain of order. The holy pattern of Jinjia god man is very strong, but the chain of order is still motionless under his resistance, and there is no sign of expansion of the crack since we came down. He told the people: it''s not easy for him to come over. Don''t worry first.


    The golden armor god man found me looking at him, and his cold eyes swept towards me. I couldn''t help shivering, and unconsciously stepped back half a step, which was fear from my heart.


    The next second, the golden armor god man closed his eyes, and then a faint blue light was transmitted from the vertical gap. It was like a sapphire glowing, very bright.


    Shua!


    His vertical eyes opened fiercely, and the blue light flew. The vastness was like stars, and the light fell on me like essence. For a moment, my whole hands and feet were stiff, like being bound and unable to move at all.


    Irradiated by the blue light across a time and space, the viviparous willow on my body turned out. It completely covered my meridians and blood, attached like a parasitic grass, but it had no power to release, and died forever.


    The meridians and collaterals in my body glowed, and seven ancient characters appeared. My hands moved a little, and I quickly waved my hands to let Chen Hao and them all retreat. Leave me alone in the blue light of the golden armor saint.


    When they looked at each other, his eyes opened again, and his three eyes glowed at the same time, forming a triangular light column and building a light curtain intersecting gold and blue towards me.


    I opened my pores, sensed the threat, and instinctively wanted to resist.


    Chen Hao noticed that the golden armor God wanted to kill me. The iron rod in his hand fiercely stabbed at the light curtain. Sparks splashed under the collision. The recast iron rod of the damaged part of the whip was worn, and the immortal grain on it flickered and wanted to be erased.


    Feeling that terrible power, the Runes of the heavenly mechanism disk emerge on my meridians. With the circulation of blood, a disc composed of runes is formed in the body, on which every ancient character is beating, and each is like a life.


    Compared with it, the destiny disk is not a bit weak.


    In just half a second, Chen Hao''s iron bar was worn half an inch, and the immortal pattern cracked.


    I shouted angrily, stepped on the wrong body to avoid the light curtain, punched towards the crack, a golden disc appeared, and disappeared into the crack in an instant.


    to be sonorous.


    In the crack, the order chain wrapped around the golden armor god man made a loud noise and tightened at the same time. The spark splashed on the golden armor god man. The golden armor was cut by the order chain and almost cut him. He was so surprised that he closed the vertical eyes in the center of his eyebrows for the first time, but at the last moment, the force still cracked Chen haozhen''s whole body, and the Tianyuan stone almost collapsed.


    I played a CD, and several order chains flew out of the void of the crack and hit me across time and space. I was so scared that I quickly extinguished my meridians and hid all my power. Only half of the order chain disappeared, but it still scared me in a cold sweat.


    Unfortunately, I can''t explode the full power of the secret disk. Since I set foot on my own road, Han can''t guide me. All things are groping by myself.


    But when I was scared away, the golden armor god man in the crack also retreated. His golden armor cracked. I don''t know if anyone was hurt, but he didn''t leave, but sat cross legged opposite the crack.


    The divine pattern on the crack disappeared, the channel was gradually shrouded in darkness, the dark light on the golden armor god man was hidden, and the whole person was integrated into the darkness.


    I can feel that the crack is not closed, and the golden armor god man has not left. He is still waiting for the next opportunity.


    Because Chen Hao was seriously injured, I told them to go out first. I''ll watch here.


    I bluffed them just now, but Jiang Nu explored my body and knew that it did not belong to me, and just now I also drilled a loophole to attack the crack and trigger the chain of order, otherwise I might not really be able to stop the three people.


    When Jiang Nu heard that I was going to stay, she quickly told the people: take Chen Hao up first, and I''ll watch with Zhang Tong below. If anything happens, you can come down.


    Chen Hao has been knocked out of his body. His flesh and blood are not manifesting. The cracks on his body are very deep and will break into slag at any time. But his spirit and body are separated and will not really die, but Tianyuan stone is difficult to find. Moreover, his body calendar has been baptized by the dragon''s gate and absorbed a lot of dark and yellow Qi, which is a pity to destroy.


    The unicorn''s sister was also injured. After looking at Chen Hao, I didn''t hesitate. The people covered by the holy light were about to leave. At this time, I said that there would be a change next time. If there was no one behind to help, it would be you who came in. If someone escaped, I would be responsible for the consequences.


    Those semi saints are too greedy for life and afraid of death, but they are the strongest existence among all people and can''t be shirked.


    Although I didn''t call the roll, they knew it by themselves.


    After they left, only Jiang Nu and I were left. Her clothes glowed in the dark, illuminating the surroundings and setting her off even better.


    Ginger girl came to hold me and asked softly: Tong Tong, are you okay?


    The distance was too close, and the aroma from her mouth hit my face. My face turned red. While trying to get rid of her hand, I said: I''m fine. That''s my instinctive power, and the chain of order didn''t fall on me.


    Jiang Nu didn''t seem to understand me. She still held my hand tightly. Seeing that she couldn''t take it off, I could only let her hold it for half an hour. I''m sure the three people were hurt by the chain of order and won''t come down in a short time. And at this time, nine water columns came across the dark void and poured into the Hualong pool along the nine dragon tails.


    Jiang asked in surprise: is that really the water from the yellow spring?


    Should be.


    I answered in my mouth, but I touched the token given by Zhang Xu in my hand. I looked into the dark passage and said with my teeth: I''m going down. It''s very dangerous. You stay here and wait for me. If there is another accident in the crack, you don''t fight alone and wait for them to come down.


    If the token is related to the imprisoned hell envoy, I have to make sure. Because uncle gave me this thing at this time, there must be a hint.


    Jiang Nu looked into the dark passage. She was still afraid in her eyes, but she said as soon as she clenched her teeth: I''ll go with you.


    I looked at her with the light on her clothes and said: there are hundreds of purgatory messengers below, and they have awakened. Are you sure you want to go with me?


    Jiang Nu recognized that I was bluffing her, stared at me and pinched me hard on my arm.


    Seeing her like this, I knew I couldn''t get rid of her. I teased her and said: did you end your gambling appointment with my wife last time and haven''t come out of your role as a maid?


    Ginger frowned, kicked me gently on the ass and said: you talk a lot, don''t delay.


    She was going to pull my ear, but she hesitated. She probably knew that she couldn''t pull it. After all, she''s not a Han. How can I let him pull his ear at will.


    I took out the token in my arms, threw the yellow cloth of the package directly and held it in my hand. Then I walked to the deep part of the channel with Jiang NV.


    There is no way to recognize the road in nothingness. It is useless to walk once. You can only move forward with your feelings. It took about half a day. There were faint chains in the distance, and sporadic purgatory messengers struggling in the void. They really woke up.


    As soon as ginger''s face changed, she asked me: is what you said true?


    I looked at her speechless and said: what do you think? But I''m afraid it''s too late.


    When the voice fell, I took out the token and tried to activate it with the meridians. The result seemed to be an ordinary token, but the material was very special and could not be urged. At the same time, there was no abnormality.


    Am I wrong? Token has nothing to do with here?


    I hesitated, but here, in addition to the purgatory Messenger, there was a fox corpse in the center. At the beginning, the heavenly fruit was hidden in it.


    It used to take about a day.


    Seeing my hesitation, Jiang NV whispered: if you think it''s possible, try it. With me, you''ll be fine.


    Um.


    I answered. I didn''t understand what it had to do with whether she would be okay with me.


    protect me?


    But now I''m almost as strong as her. I''m really in danger. It''s reasonable for me to protect her.


    Jiang Nu and I continued to move forward. It took a day and a half to see the golden Nine Tailed Fox body. Sure enough, when I got here, the token in my hand began to shine. With the flashing of the order word on it, the pattern of Heavenly Master town appeared on the order chain of the whole space.

 Chapter 274

    The order chain that trapped the purgatory messenger glowed. Instead of being excited, I became nervous. Because the chain glowed, dozens of purgatory messengers around opened their eyes.


    You know, two purgatory messengers, ox head and horse face, had gone out before. If Yang Lord and unicorn''s sister hadn''t come, we might all have been killed.


    Jiang Nu turned pale and held my hand tightly. The two rabbits just caught my arm and moved a little


    I want to remind her that just about to speak, the golden Nine Tailed Fox suddenly moved. The hill like body moved, clicked around, light was emitted in the dark, and chains of order emerged one by one, dense through the fox body.


    The chain of order extends from the fox''s body?


    I took a breath of air conditioning, but I''m not particularly sure. Because the chain is too dense and its position is in the middle, it may also be used to fix the order chain.


    The corpse of the Nine Tailed Fox turned and the chain emerged. There was a dense roar around, and all the hell messengers were startled.


    Jiang Nu and I were creepy and stood in the void, afraid that a subtle action would irritate them, break the chain of order and tear us to pieces.


    After more than ten seconds, the dusty purgatory messenger calmed down. The corpse of the Nine Tailed Fox turned slowly and stretched the iron chains straight. When it stopped, its head was right facing me.


    It''s too big. A few kilometers away from us, the head is still like a hill, and the eyelashes can be clearly distinguished.


    In the center of its eyebrows, there is also a luminous word "Ling", which echoes with the token in my hand. When the fox corpse stopped completely and the surrounding purgatory envoys were quiet, I breathed out and patted Jiang NV''s hand.


    This girl really has no eyes. She grabbed my clothes and grabbed my meat. She has great strength.


    I photographed it twice before she reacted and moved the soft rabbit away.


    I told her: wait for me here. If there is any change, run in the direction you just came. Don''t worry about me.


    The word "Ling" in the eyebrows of the Nine Tailed Fox glowed, and my heart felt like something was calling me.


    Since it is the induction generated from the token, I think there should be no danger, but in the face of unknown things, it is not necessary for two people to pass at the same time, so as not to cause changes and be planted here.


    After I said it twice, ginger answered and told me to be careful. I didn''t return to her. Holding the token, I stepped into the air and walked towards the body of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    Close to seven or eight meters, the cluster of white hairs in the middle of the Nine Tailed Fox''s eyebrows suddenly turned golden. In the blink of an eye, it stretched out very long and stabbed me in the middle of my eyebrows like a steel needle.


    I got hairy at once. I bent down instinctively to avoid, but the token in my hand suddenly sent out a force and put me in place and couldn''t move. The hair of the Nine Tailed Fox, like dozens of sharp swords, shot straight into my eyebrows.


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, Jiang NV suddenly screamed behind her: be careful, Tong Tong.


    The voice just started, the Yellow River became apparent, and Jiang Nu stood in front of me. More than a dozen fox hairs disappeared into her eyebrows in a flash.


    I was stunned. She was several kilometers away from me. The Yellow River Jue was fast, and it was impossible to come to me at once. She had been following me secretly. It''s just that I was too nervous on my way here and didn''t find it.


    The moment the fox burr entered her eyebrow, my body returned to normal, but it was too late. I had to hug her from the back and prepare to put her flat.


    It turned out that she had a straight waist. I was stunned and heard her voice tremble and say: I''m fine.


    It was too late to return to her. The fox hair flew out of the back of her head and directly disappeared into my eyebrows. At the moment of entering, more than a dozen fox hairs scattered and connected my spiritual orifices.


    I was buzzing in my head, pouring in a sealed message, and then the spirit was pulled into another space.


    In the strange environment, I looked around uneasily. My soul was burning and I was on guard.


    But soon there was a virtual shadow ahead.


    Grandpa!


    I was shocked. The soul light became solid. It was really Grandpa. I didn''t think about how he was here, but jumped into his arms.


    Soul light collision, with real touch. My tears "Shua" rolled out, but the soul tears were invisible. A little golden light fell from my eyelids and disappeared into light.


    Grandpa is much older, but he is still as tall as when he was a child. He touched my head and said: good boy, grandpa has something to tell you.


    I "uh - huh".


    Grandpa looked into my eyebrows, frowned slightly, and asked me in some panic: where''s the secret lock? Why is there only a secret disk?


    I was stunned and hurried to say: it''s with my wife.


    Alas! Grandpa sighed, the soul light began to dim, and said helplessly: that child, what''s the use of her doing this. Tong Tong, go back and tell your daughter-in-law that the secret is irreversible and the future is unpredictable.


    Grandpa seems to have something to tell me, but there is no secret lock. He seems unable to say.


    The soul light flickered, Grandpa began to become blurred and will soon disappear.


    I held his hand tightly and asked: Grandpa, where are my parents? How are they?


    Grandpa didn''t answer. There were soul tears in his muddy eyes. The next moment, Grandpa turned into a golden light, like gorgeous fireworks, which began to dim after exploding.


    I reached for it and couldn''t catch it. I can only look at the place where he disappeared with tears.


    After a short period of sadness, my eyebrows began to ache, and the spirit was dragged back to the body.


    Looking back at the flesh, I just saw that the fox hair of the dozen golden foxes was broken, turned into nothingness and disappeared in the dark.


    At the same time, the whole fox body was dim and decayed rapidly, and the huge body began to decompose and scatter in the dark.


    In its dissipated body, a dark bronze plate appeared, which was engraved with all the ancient seals of heavenly masters, and there was a groove in the middle, just like the shape of the token in my hand.


    I thought of the key and looked at the iron chain attached to it. Can it be said that this token can open the chain of order and control these purgatory messengers?


    If that''s true, Han and I were wrong. Zhang Daoling sealed these purgatory messengers not to contain the hell, but to leave a backhand for the Qingling world.


    As for hiding the opened mechanism in the body of the Nine Tailed Fox, it should be related to the secrets of the Nine Tailed Fox family. Hiding it with their bodies can not be deduced.


    It''s just that I don''t understand why what Zhang Daoling arranged was the soul of Grandpa?


    I can''t think of a reason, so I''m not tangled, but to read the information just poured into my mind. But when I catch it, I find that it''s still sealed and can''t be read.


    When I was in a daze, Jiang NV kept looking at me and didn''t pay attention to the changes around me. She still held a handkerchief in her hand, wiped my tears and asked softly: Tong Tong, what did you see, why did you cry so sad?


    When her voice came, I noticed that my face was wet. I quickly wiped a few, sucked my nose and said: I didn''t cry, children cry.


    Ginger frowned slightly and wiped my face carefully with a handkerchief.


    I looked at her and remembered the scene just now. I couldn''t help scolding her and said: are you stupid? Why don''t you listen to me and have to keep up. Still foolishly blocked in front. If it weren''t for the soul light just now, you would be dead now.


    Jiang NV listened to my scolding and smiled lightly. I gave her a white look, impatiently ignored her, but at the moment of sideways, I felt a strange feeling in my heart.


    I understand. It''s a sign of danger.


    After a few minutes, I walked towards the bronze plate, gestured with the token, which fully matched the gap above, so I carefully inlaid the token in.


    Click.


    In the empty nothingness, there was a sound of machine inclusion, and the runes covered by copper green on the bronze plate glowed. Then the dense chains buckled at the edge broke and fell into nothingness.


    When the purgatory messenger was free, he immediately roared horribly, one after another, but the word "order" twinkled in the eyebrows of the nearest purgatory messenger to me.


    I saw Jiang Nu Leng in the distance and hurriedly called her over. They stood on the bronze plate together.


    In just a few seconds, all the purgatory messengers around gathered together. They were all animal heads and human bodies, with eyes like blood and cold ferocity.


    Moreover, their holy patterns quickly become dense in flickering, and the holy patterns become perfect. Each one is very powerful.


    Surrounded by so many semi saints, my scalp was numb, my throat was dry and hard, and I coughed a few times before I shouted a word: stop.


    The purgatory messenger from Yukong really stopped when he heard my cry.


    I tried to give a few more orders, and they all executed the same. I asked Jiang Nu to try, but it didn''t work. I frowned slightly, forced a drop of blood essence to her and asked her to give orders, which worked.


    Jiang NV was very surprised and asked me: what kind of person is Zhang Daoling? She can not only control the chain of order, but also control so many saints.


    I teased her about her incoherent foreword and said: he can control the chain of order, how can he not control only more than 300 saints, and don''t forget that he can seal heaven and earth.


    With these words on my mouth, what I think in my heart is Grandpa. I don''t know why his soul light appears here.


    Jiang Nu performed the Yellow River formula and carried the bronze plate with a diameter of seven or eight meters. Behind us, she followed more than 300 purgatory messengers. But I know that these purgatory messengers can''t go out of the dragon pool, otherwise they may get out of control.


    I told Jiang Nu about it again and again. She was very sensitive. When I finished, she asked me: are you going out?


    Um. I nodded.


    The secret of heaven is locked in Han''s hand. I''m going to come back. The memory can''t be read. What''s missing should be the secret of heaven.


    And grandpa heard that the secret of heaven was locked in Han, and there was some blame in his tone, which proved that there were some secrets hidden in it.


    Just with Han''s character, I don''t know if she will give it to me. Because I have a feeling that great changes will happen to me when I get the secret lock.


    Hanhe nominally gives me freedom, but he has been secretly locking my way.


    Jiang Nu seemed to notice something. She said softly: if you want to see Han, I''d better go with you.

 Chapter 275

    Jiang Nu and I returned to the entrance and asked more than 300 purgatory envoys to build a defense circle. Linglong sent food the next day. I gave her control. She was told to be careful and try not to get close to the crack during the confrontation, so as not to trigger the chain of order in the divine world.


    Moreover, I always think that since there is a balance, when the power on our side is equal to the upper bound, it is likely that the difficulty of passing through the crack will be reduced.


    In other words, when the overall strength of the two circles is equal, the imprisonment of the law of order will weaken. When I asked her to do it, try not to do it in a swarm.


    Linglong was relieved to see more than 300 saints. She smiled and said to me: No. These purgatory messengers carry the laws of the underworld, and now the three eyes touch our laws, which has no impact.


    It''s really like this. I didn''t expect it if she didn''t say it. When the purgatory messenger cast the Tao, it was not the law of the pure spirit world, but the law of the underworld. It seems that Zhang Daoling even calculated these.


    When we talked, two golden lights flashed in the direction of the crack. The three people in the eyes were watching us. They just let him see our strength. It''s best to retreat in spite of difficulties. After all, the other party is Xiaosheng. We can''t have no casualties at all.


    After a brief exchange of two sentences, Linglong sent Jiang NV and me out of the dragon pool and took yuhuatian and youyilong to prepare. In order to prevent accidents, I bottled dozens of drops of blood essence in a top-level elixir and divided them into two parts, one in Linglong and the other in yuhuatian.


    There is a cut immortal gourd in the eclosion field. There is little possibility of an accident.


    It''s all arranged. Linglong and the three enter the passage of Hualong pool. I went to see Chen Hao. His physical body is still being repaired in the xuanhuang Ding, and his spiritual body is outside, but he is very weak.


    I found that Jian inadvertently didn''t take care of him. They didn''t talk much when they met. She asked Xia Qinxue. She didn''t know the specific situation, but said that Jian inadvertently entered xuanhuang Ding once and ignored Chen Hao when he came out.


    When I heard this, I understood in my heart that Yiyi girl had lived in it for several months. Chen Hao went in to do that with her when he had nothing to do. In addition, the boy was so hearty that he probably didn''t clean up much. He was inadvertently noticed by Jian.


    Chen HaoLing''s malaise is probably related to this.


    He did it all on his own. I didn''t even bother to ask, and I couldn''t help him with such a thing, let alone persuade Jian.


    Chen Hao also knew himself and didn''t dare to mention it to me. I took a look at the xuanhuang tripod. Tianyuan stone has recovered its flesh and blood, and the crack has become a wound. It is estimated that it will recover in a few days.


    It has to be said that the Tianyuan body soaked in xuanhuang Qi is very strong. If it is replaced by other physique, the bones and blood will collapse under the powerful power of the three people.


    Chen haolingti looked at Tian Yuanti and asked me: boss, isn''t that three eyed monster the descendant of Erlang God?


    I had this idea at the first sight when I saw the man, but anyone familiar with Chinese mythology could think of it, so no one said it.


    The Shinto of that year also shines brightly in the legend of immortal gods in China. Their blood lines are very strong.


    They discussed a few words. After coming out, I told him to be careful and not to work hard.


    Chen Hao answered. When she sent me out, she met Jian unintentionally. As a result, she even blamed me. She stared at Chen Hao and me and turned around to avoid.


    Chen Hao told me to be careful on the road and hurried to catch up.


    I looked at Chen Hao floating in the air and shook my head helplessly.


    Jiang Nu came and showed the Yellow River formula to take me away. On the way, she asked me what happened to Chen Hao and Jian.


    I guess it''s all coming now. Even if it doesn''t spread, there are all kinds of speculation and there''s no need to hide it. Jiang NV was not the kind of person with a big mouth, so she told her what happened on the way to smash the immortal.


    Jiang NV smiled and asked me: Tong Tong, Chen Hao caught a beautiful woman. Why don''t you catch one secretly?


    I rolled my eyes and said: it''s better to catch you than catch others.


    Pooh. Jiang Nu spat and tried to throw me out of the Yellow River vision. I didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    But Jiang Nu was silent, but her face turned red. Her breath was still attractive in the fragrance. It was Mei poison.


    I noticed it at the first time, but before I could remind, Jiang NV suddenly breathed quickly, held my face, bowed her head and kissed me.


    Seeing this, I quickly put my hand on my mouth and let her kiss on the palm of my hand. I pressed her eyebrows and meridians into her body to suppress Mei poison.


    When her face was pink, she quickly took out a small jade bottle from her waist, poured out a pill and swallowed it. A few seconds later, her undulating chest calmed down, frozen her face with her palm and back of her hand, and didn''t talk to me.


    I looked at her and said: you can''t do this. If you meet a bad man, you''ll take your advantage just now.


    can''t. Jiang NV received the pill and said: it was my evil thoughts that caused Mei poison just now.


    Evil thoughts?


    I was startled and rolled my eyes at her. Knowing that she had leaked her mouth, Jiang Nu quickly blushed and explained: I mean, I was a little unstable just now.


    hey. I smiled and said: don''t think about me in private. I know you women are as beautiful as men.


    Jiang Nu sneered and said sarcastically: who do you think you are? And you think every woman is like your wife?


    I retorted: my wife only likes me, so you''re not sure.


    If I want to stand out for Han, my words are heavier.


    Jiang Nu frowned when she heard the speech, and her face became cold. She was obviously angry.


    I hurriedly said: I''m just kidding you.


    As a result, Jiang Nu ignored me for two days. On the way, I tried all kinds of ways to coax her and talk to her. She said well and didn''t say much.


    Half a day later, I arrived at the third floor of the secret land. I was worried about asking Han for the secret lock. My heart became heavy and I had no time to coax her again.


    As a result, after I was silent, Jiang Nu began to talk to me and comfort me.


    I was stunned, but I quickly realized that she pretended to be angry and asked me to turn around her in that way.


    Thinking of this, I felt a little uncomfortable and talked to her as much as possible. Jiang NV didn''t annoy her joke a few days in advance, but told me: Tong Tong, we all see how Han Peng treats you, and we won''t doubt her care and love for you. But there are some things that can be seen by onlookers. I want to see more thoroughly than you. The love she gives you is like a rope. You don''t take the initiative to cut it. When it breaks one day, you are really finished.


    What Jiang NV said, I never thought about it. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said: but after cutting, we are likely to be farther and farther away, because there are still some things you don''t know.


    My idea is not groundless, Han has hinted before. And she is not that kind of unreasonable person. If she didn''t have difficulties, I believe she wouldn''t do so.


    The appearance of Han''s tears in front of the mysterious mountain in the witch world has been branded in my heart.


    Jiang Nu just saw what was in front of her, and she couldn''t see what wasn''t in front of her. But Han can feel it, and only after she took control of the destiny, did she accept the small wooden axe and no longer let me use it.


    There is also the prophecy of the sage of eternal bliss. At the beginning, Xuanmen didn''t allow me. If she hadn''t got great opportunities and increased her strength several times, it would have been revealed by others.


    Thinking of these, my thoughts are complex and I don''t want to talk.


    Late at night, when we returned to Shiao mountain, the sects of Xuanmen had left. Shiao mountain was deserted a lot, but the people of yuhuamen and the Li family in Beihai were still there, and the mountain was still brightly lit.


    Jiang Nu and I just flew to the top of the mountain. Han Peng noticed my breath and ushered in Yukong. Jiang Nu scattered her strange image, so I stepped into the air and hugged Han.


    Han Dan''s face was also smiling. He was still very happy to see me, but he soon asked me: is something wrong? Why did you come back so soon.


    Jiang Nu said: nothing happened in the underworld, but there is a three eyed Saint coming out in the crack leading to the divine world. It has Protoss blood and is very strong.


    Han Peng frowned and said: just now I have nothing to do. Now I''ll go with you.


    She was worried that something would happen to Hualong pool and couldn''t wait. Then she turned back and made a few "clucks" towards Shiao mountain. Soon she flew over and became bigger. She took me to sit up and asked Jiang Nu to come too.


    But Jiang Nu knew I had something to say to Han, smiled and refused.


    She is very fast. In order to accommodate Jiang Nu, she deliberately slows down her speed.


    I''ve been thinking about how to speak. Han Peng noticed my abnormality, gently pulled me over and hugged me and asked: what''s the matter? I''m not happy when I come back from a trip?


    No,


    I hurried back, but something was written on my face. How could I hide it from her.


    But she didn''t ask.


    After thinking for a while, I told her about the body of the Nine Tailed Fox from beginning to end, and took the opportunity to tell her two words left by my grandfather.


    After hearing this, Han Peng frowned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    When I said that, she knew what I came back to do.


    Silence makes me a little uneasy. Not afraid of her, but afraid that in the future, we will really separate because of this matter.


    Jiang nufei was nearby. Seeing that neither Han nor I spoke, she said: I don''t know what you have calculated, but I think Tongtong''s grandfather was right. The secret of heaven is irreversible and can''t be calculated in the future. It''s man-made. As long as your heart remains unchanged, suffering is nothing. Tong Tong is now 15 years old. You can''t keep binding him like this.


    I''m a little worried about Jiang nu. After all, this is contradicting Han.


    But after listening to Jiang Nu''s words, Han Peng smiled helplessly and said: it''s man-made? But do you know what''s above the sky? Ordinary people can do things by man, but we can''t. Mole ants look up at the Goshawk. What do you think will happen when the goshawk finds that mole ants want to open their mouth?


    Han Peng looked back at me and said: Tong Tong, I have been afraid to tell you, for fear that you will be afraid. What Zhang Daoling wants to do is beyond your imagination. I bound you not for fear of suffering, but for fear of death.

 Chapter 276

    Han Dan''s tone was a little bullying and very unhappy. It was estimated that she thought I was bringing ginger girl to help. Just the words behind her made me shudder.


    If I cause death, she will not be spared, and there will also be danger.


    Jiang Nu''s face is a little pale. Mole ants and goshawks, a simple metaphor, are usually careless, but practitioners who come to juxia can better understand its terror.


    And Han also compared himself to a mole ant. What kind of power would the goshawk be?


    Han Peng seemed to realize that he was talking too far. He sighed and said: I''m just making a metaphor. Don''t think in a terrible direction.


    Her kind reminder made me think more. The fairy world in which Tianzun was in charge was crushed and turned into a death star. The same is true of the corpse world. Will there be a more powerful existence on the head of the goshawk?


    And they look down on me because I have a secret disk and a secret lock?


    Too many questions, I did not ask, because there will be no answer.


    Han Tuo took out the destiny disk and urged the characters on it to jump. The ball in the middle glowed. We couldn''t see anything, but she was absorbed in it. It took a long time to put it away. Her mood was very calm.


    Han Peng lifted me from her arms, still as "rough", and then held me to sit down opposite her. I saw her palm spread out and slowly a golden light floated out.


    I saw the secret lock once when I was in the witch world, but I didn''t see the things inside. Now the Han suppressed its light and let me see its true face. It was something similar to an ancient lock, but it was built by beating characters.


    Runes are a form of expression of power, including the power of the universe. It''s very complicated. I haven''t seen anyone who can deduce it except Han Peng.


    I''ve tried, but I don''t have a clue at all. Let alone deduction, it''s difficult to imitate.


    The older the character, the stronger the law and power it contains, because it comes from the era when Taoism is popular and powerful.


    The amulet that constructs the secret lock in front of you is very old. Han said: the secret lock can open the secret disk. Your uncle said that your grandfather stole something in Longhu Mountain. I''m afraid it was the secret disk and the secret lock. But it''s just my guess. I can''t count it.


    Han Hua asked me when she finished saying: Tong Tong, have you made up your mind? As soon as the heavenly mechanism disk is opened, its Qi mechanism can''t be hidden.


    When I came, I was very firm in my heart and had only one purpose. I wanted to get the secret lock, but after listening to Han''s words, I became hesitant and didn''t dare to answer her for a time.


    Jiang Nu fell on Yu''s back, but she didn''t dare to interrupt.


    Han did not urge, give me enough time to think. For almost ten minutes, she said without saying anything when she saw me. She said: don''t expect to become stronger. Just act like Chen Hao. I''ll still stare at you.


    wife.


    I shouted obediently and asked her: what do you think I should choose?


    I was angry with Han before. Now calm down, she doesn''t talk to me in an aggressive manner. Softened a lot and closed the secret lock. Give me an analysis and say: don''t you think it''s strange that the soul light of the Nine Tailed Fox condenses the soul shadow of your grandfather?


    I nodded and admitted that there was something strange. How could grandpa''s soul light appear in the Bureau arranged by Zhang Daoling?


    Han said: that''s right. The soul light may not be your grandfather. But his purpose is to let you open the secret disk now. That''s the way he set up. If you go up, you will completely follow his arrangement.


    Zhang Daoling?


    I frowned slightly. Han Peng said before that what Zhang Daoling was going to do. We can''t imagine. Now, I''m not suggesting that he is Zhang Daoling?


    Jiang NV also sat down and wanted to hear Han''s analysis.


    In the face of my question, Han did not admit it, but did not deny it. It seemed that she was afraid of something. But he asked me again: do you remember the bones of the Oracle when you came out of the wizard world. He is likely to be Zhang Daoling, and so is the Oracle you see in the eternal blessed land.


    Han took a deep breath and said: I suspect he is reincarnating in some way. And every life is specialized in numerology, and the cultivation is very high. Only in this way can he set up a game step by step and control the future.


    Jiang Nu frowned and said: Zhang Daoling, not to mention in Xuanmen, is rarely mentioned even in the five aristocratic families. Even the generations behind us do not know his existence.


    When she said this, her eyebrows were always shining, and the secret lock was flashing, like covering up something. After all, the secret lock can lock the secret. After Jiang NV asked, she said: the terrible place is here. A forgotten person is less likely to arouse suspicion. When I got the heavenly fruit, I was still very happy, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt wrong.


    At this point, Han did not go on. Returning to my initial question, I said: Unfortunately, what I noticed was still too late. Now you have cast your body with the Tianji plate, and the Tianji lock must be integrated into your body, otherwise your cultivation will be locked by the Tianji plate. At present, I can''t avoid his arrangement, but it''s not the time to open the secret disk. When I get to the upper bound, I can confirm part of my guess whether it''s right or wrong.


    If there were no Han, I couldn''t think of these at all. I thought it was the selflessness of my ancestors who left an opportunity for later entry. But after listening to Han''s words, the whole man was cold behind his back.


    The meaning of Han is also very clear. Now I''m not suitable to open the secret disk, but what to do depends on my decision. After listening to what she said, I became more hesitant and confused.


    At this time, Jiang Nu sent a message to me with soul Qi and said: Tong Tong, your wife''s words seem reasonable, but there is a contradiction. He said that your grandfather stole the Tianji disk and Tianji lock from Longhu Mountain. In that case, your grandfather should know the origin of Tianji disk and Tianji lock. If it is harmful to you, how can he break into your body?


    I rubbed my head hard and sent a message to Jiang Nu, saying: Han Peng also said just now. She''s not sure. Besides, my grandfather may not know the origin of the secret disk and the secret lock.


    From the beginning to now, I still prefer Han. I don''t want to accuse Han when I come back. I just want to get back the secret lock, but Jiang Nu''s question to her annoyed her and said what she knew and guessed in anger.


    Moreover, I have experienced all the things that Han Peng said, especially the saints who came out of the witch world and got the heavenly fruit in the channel. What happened a few days ago really seemed to be pushed by a hand.


    Han Peng noticed that Jiang Nu and I were transmitting a voice, and didn''t say anything.


    When Jiang Nu heard me say this, her eyebrows also wrinkled. Obviously, these things are reasonable. After all, they are inferences, and she is also very tangled.


    Now I hope those three people can come out of the crack and ask something from his mouth.


    As soon as he thought of this, Han Peng said: the purgatory messenger arranged by Zhang Daoling obviously wants us to deal with the underworld, because I have observed the space-time crack, which only appears later. Even if he is the God of heaven, he can''t calculate that there will be a space-time crack in that place, so the emergence of Shinto people is an opportunity for us, We can try to catch the little saint and ask something from him.


    Hanhe thought of a place with me, which made me more carefree.


    Jiang NV doesn''t analyze it for me. Obviously, she is also biased towards Han. Sighed and said: people in the post era calculate an eternal world. If your guesses are all right, this Taoist mausoleum is too terrible.


    Han Pang smiled. It seemed that I suddenly came back to beg for Tianji lock. After Jiang Nu''s change, she was relieved and her mood was much better. She said: don''t forget Jianyuan. He is a reincarnation of Buddha level. Thousands of God Buddhas perished in ancient times, but he has been reincarnated in the divine world and the pure spirit world and has lived to the present.


    Jiang Nu and I were stunned. I quickly took out Bai Xiaosheng''s letter, because I seemed to have read the records about Zhang Daoling, but I didn''t find it for a long time.


    Seeing that I was worried, Han Peng reached out and scraped on my nose and said: don''t look for it. I''ve seen what you''re looking for. There''s no information about the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling.


    Not yet. Han Hua pulled me into her arms and let me lean against her and ring me with a light hand. Jiang Nu could only turn aside when she saw this.


    Han Dan said: the ability of those who can be regarded as the founder of Taoism will not be too weak. It is not difficult to see through reincarnation, and at that time, yin and Yang were closely connected, and there were not as many estrangements or even conflicts as they are now.


    My mood is like a tide and I can''t calm down for a long time. Handan gently pinched my hands and feet and fell asleep. When I woke up, I found that I had entered the forbidden demon gate and was flying towards the Hualong pool.


    I rubbed my eyes and wanted to look back and ask Han how long I slept. As a result, I saw Jiang Nu, and I was leaning against her knee. Scared, I quickly got up and asked: where''s my wife?

 Chapter 277

    The things Han said have been thinking in my mind. It''s like an unsolvable pimple. It costs a lot of attention. Now I wake up and feel my head hurt and my whole body soft.


    I asked Jiang NV in my mouth. As soon as the breathing rhythm changed, I used the spring thunder breathing method to wash away my fatigue and recover to the peak. I stood up and looked around.


    At this time, Jiang Nu said: she was still on the third floor of the secret territory. On the way, Han felt someone in the secret territory and said she wanted to go and have a look.


    After the demon forbidden gate was opened, a large number of strong people came in, and the three-tier secret place that had been left to practice was also abandoned. The treasures in the 10000 family mansion were divided up by various schools. Up to now, it is only a barren place surrounded by arrays, and few people will stay in it.


    Moreover, Han Hua is too far away. It may be the disciples of the Xuanmen sect who come in to have a look.


    Seeing my worried face, Jiang Nu said unhappily: did you miss her just now?


    I stepped on my back hair and told it to slow down. The guy was still dissatisfied and roared twice. But seeing it slow down, I''m too lazy to see the beast. It has IQ, but it is too cold-blooded to be treated as a unicorn.


    When Jiang Nu saw that I didn''t answer, she comforted me and said: the speed of Han is very fast. You can catch up with it once you break the void. Don''t worry. I have something else to ask you. Do you really think your grandfather''s soul light is false in the passage of the underworld?


    This... At that time, the time was too short to distinguish from the breath. Even if you trace back to your memory, there were no details to check.


    Seeing that I hesitated and didn''t answer, Jiang Nu said: you''d better pay attention to your wife. I''m not provoking, but as a woman''s intuition, Han has a problem.


    I hardly questioned Jiang NV''s words and nodded. But I don''t think about it. Even if I can''t catch Xiaosheng, I can find out when I reach the upper boundary.


    Seeing that I didn''t refute her, Jiang Nu nodded and admitted that her expression was much better.


    Women''s intuition is terrible, and when I think about Han''s words, there are some unexplained loopholes.


    But just when I wanted to trim it, the void shook and holy patterns appeared. Han Han tore the void and came out, holding Yiyi in his hand.


    My heart is beating wildly. Why hasn''t the girl left yet? Now she''s in the hands of Han, and Chen Hao''s problem is big.


    When the lotus falls, it speeds up.


    Han put Yiyi on her back and asked me: do you know her? Did you and Chen Hao catch the nun on Xianlu road?


    I hesitated, the answers were written on my face, there was no answer. But some dissatisfied Yiyi said: Why are you still here? I didn''t let you go?


    Yiyi was repressed by Han, and her face turned white, but her eyes were still unyielding. She coldly replied to me: I''m lost.


    I slapped my head and scolded myself for being stupid. Yiyi has never been to the secret place. It''s easy for her to find the forbidden demon gate, but it''s certainly not easy to find the channel of the three-tier secret place after going out.


    Han Peng looked at me with a sneer, which made me cold behind my back. I didn''t dare to see her. I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    But now the sword has no intention of knowing the existence of Yiyi. Whether Yiyi appears or not is the same.


    Half a day later, we arrived at Hualong pool. Jian unintentionally and Qin Xue stayed on it. Chen Hao and they disappeared. It should be the channel of Hualong pool. In addition to the problem, they went down.


    Jian accidentally saw Yi Yi. His nose sucked, his face changed, and he had smelled the taste.


    Handao untied Yiyi''s prohibition and handed Yiyi to Jian unintentionally. By the way, he said the bad things done by Chen Hao in front of everyone.


    I heard that my back was cold. Women are really terrible. I really can''t make any mistakes in marriage and love.


    Han Dan didn''t give a "bad idea" after saying that, but let Jian unintentionally look at it and deal with it by himself.


    Jian unintentionally turned pale. He could see sadness in his eyes, but he still smiled and said: I have nothing to do with Chen Hao. I can''t manage so much. But I can take care of his family for a while.


    As soon as I heard this, I knew that Chen Hao was hopeless. One husband and two wives, he dares to think, Shushan can''t afford to lose face.


    Han Yun said in a voice: it''s ok if you don''t want such a man.


    The voice fell and took me to Hualong pool. When I approached, the Tiangong stove flew out, the flood water cave opened, rolled up the water waves and sucked out a hole.


    There was no movement in the crack of the divine world, but deep in the dark channel, there were dense golden light spots approaching.


    Linglong saw Han and me, and with a long sigh of relief, walked over and said: there is no problem with the crack in the divine world, but someone is coming in the direction of the underworld.


    In the dark passage, the golden light is the light emitted by someone''s xuanshu. At the moment, it is still moving rapidly.


    Han Peng made a sound, looked at the purgatory messenger controlled by me and said: more than 300 saints, if we can go out, we can enter the upper world now.


    I heard the helplessness in her words. I felt very bad. Ten Yang stones, ten saints, and she was only eleven. It was still too weak.


    Now it''s only one year after the five years agreed with Bai Wushuang when he left. If something happens suddenly, Xuanmen can''t carry it.


    Han Hu beckoned to come to see the situation. I hurried to follow up, and Chen Hao followed quickly. I glanced at him and heard that Yiyi got lost in the secret place and was caught by Han. Now Jian is taking care of you.


    Chen Haowen''s face turned pale. The voice asked: didn''t your sister-in-law say anything?


    What can you say? I gave him a white look and said: deal with your own business by yourself.


    Chen Hao said with a sad smile: it''s all up to now. How can we deal with it? We can only make do with Yiyi.


    His words were a little sad, but they were self inflicted. His thought is suitable for the witch world, where men and women are just toys of the strong and can be transferred. Of course, their status will not be too high, similar to slaves.


    Seeing that Chen Hao ate his own fruit, he also showed regret. I didn''t scold him.


    The speed of Yu is very fast. The blue cloud pattern on his body flashes. It exceeds the Yellow River formula too much and is slightly inferior to breaking the emptiness. It flies in the dark, dragging out a blue light tail behind it, which is very gorgeous.


    For half a day, he stopped. The golden light in the distance was the size of a head. Han stood on his head with blood flashing in his eyes and saw it far away.


    I focused on the meridians in my eyes and looked farther as far as possible. As a result, I only vaguely saw an outline, which was the war beast of the ancient imperial dynasty.


    The ancient imperial dynasty, which attacked the witch world, really entered the underworld along the channel where Han and I came back.


    Counting the light spots, there are almost more than 1000 people and animals. They are nothing compared with the huge troops seen in the witch world..


    Han saw it clearly and said with a gloomy face: their banner is the Qin Dynasty, not the force fighting with the witch world. It seems to be an advance team.


    Isn''t the state of Qin extinct?


    Chen Hao looked confused, but soon thought of the plaques we saw on Guxian road and asked me if the monks of the Empire had not died.


    I nodded. At that time, Li Wu gave me the same explanation, but she had not been to the Qingling world, didn''t know about China, and couldn''t be sure.


    But we can relate that eight, nine and ten are the descendants of those people. I''m afraid there are a lot of people who regard themselves as the imperial dynasty.


    Han didn''t participate in our discussion. He kicked her and let her go back.


    On the way, Han Peng said: after Chen Hao goes out, go to the demon world, but don''t go deep. Release the demon tower near the exit. If your master is still alive, he will feel it.


    If he was still alive, he would make Chen Hao pale. He stammered and asked: sister-in-law, will my master be all right?


    Han said: the demon world is not like Xuanmen. If you want to become a king, you have to fight.


    I also felt uneasy when I heard the speech. Bai Wushuang''s purpose is to become a demon king. He not only has to challenge, but also has to accept the challenge. It''s really hard to say whether he will live or die.


    Chen haopan sat on his knees, not in words.


    At the bottom of Hualong pool, when Han Peng sent him out, he told him: remember, don''t stay after releasing the demon tower and come out as soon as possible.


    I wanted to follow, but Han didn''t let me go and didn''t say a reason. I remember Bai Wushuang was attacked when they went in. Worried that something would happen to Chen Hao, they gave him the broken yellow cloth.


    When the lotus leaves and returns, the crack in the divine world glows. The three eyes stand inside, but they don''t mean to force it. The corners of their mouth move slightly, as if they want to say something to us, but the voice can''t come out.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, took out the secret lock and said: My law is the law of the Qingling world. Being close will make it easier for him to come over. Your way is different from us. I will open the secret disk temporarily. You can contact him and listen to what he wants to say. By the way, the people of the imperial dynasty occupied the Qingling world, and the next is the divine world.


    I thought about letting three people in the eyes fight with the people of the imperial dynasty before. Han Li now also has this meaning. I just heard that I was nervous about opening the secret disk.


    Han Dan said again: tell him that in exchange, I can give the fruit of heaven to the great saint of his family.


    I frown slightly. I don''t know what Han means. At first, she was wronged and begged, and the fruit of heaven''s way fell on her. Now you want to let her out?


    What''s important is that I saw those golden virtual shadows just now. There are no small saints in them, and the number of saints is estimated to be small. Purgatory messengers can resist them completely.


    This kind of organized army will be separated for a long time. There are many hell soldiers in the underworld, and they are not so counselled. In theory, it is impossible to kill them on a large scale.


    But now she said to give up heaven''s way and fruit, which was completely understated, as if it was just a superfluous thing.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. The secret lock in the palm of Han''s left hand didn''t enter my eyebrow. For a moment, I felt that my body opened several locks. The meridians, blood gas and ancient characters on the spine in my body exuded majestic power, and the eighth spine lit up naturally.


    For a time, the Qi and blood circulating in the body form a heavenly mechanism disk that rotates like a gear. Powerful power is madly injected into the body.


    I don''t know what level I''ve reached, and I don''t feel the disaster. It''s probably because of the secret disk.


    Han pushed me and let me pass. On the way, I realized that it was very strong, and then I couldn''t wait to understand the memory obtained from the soul light of the Nine Tailed Fox, but I just touched it. There was a force on it to form a protective aura, which didn''t let me read it.


    I am familiar with the power of the aura. It is the immortal yuan of Han.


    She still stayed in prison and didn''t want me to know what was in her memory.

 Chapter 278

    I wanted to break the seal of Han, but I held it back.


    When the three people saw me in the past, their eyes fell on me all the time. A face was like a poker without expression. I slowed down again, on guard against his sudden move.


    When they were only half a meter away from the crack, they seemed to step into the crack through a window.


    I stopped to try if he could hear me, but just then, his ears suddenly moved, and there were special symbols flashing on his auricles.


    It gave me the feeling that he received sounds from other places. Because he felt strange, he didn''t hurry to open his mouth and wanted to show me the situation.


    But before the rune light on his ear dispersed, he suddenly said: half a month later, under the reincarnation peak of the underworld, you come with rhyme. I''ll tell you what you want to know. Remember not to let your wife know.


    I''m a little confused. Can he read his mind? You know what I want to ask?


    Before I could speak, there was gold light flying out of the three eyes. The whole person was dim and wanted to leave.


    The second before the body was about to dissipate, the vertical eyes in the center of his eyebrows opened fiercely, and a faint blue light swept towards me in an instant. At the moment of collision, the meridians in my body glowed, and there were two blood lights in my eyes.


    When the two eyes collided, they were like essence and made a clang sound. In his eyes, the blue light flew and the unique symbols flickered, while in my eyes, there was the flying of heavenly secrets and ancient characters. The two collided and sparked.


    My heart was shocked and I wanted to deduce and see what his vertical eye was. However, the heavenly mechanism wheel in my body just turned, his eyes collapsed, turned into nothingness with his figure, and the opposite world suddenly sank down.


    I couldn''t stop the mysterious talisman pattern in my eyes and entered the opposite world. There was a law of wriggling in the space crack, but it didn''t jump out. It was like admitting it, but I didn''t dare to go deep and quickly closed my eyes.


    Facing the crack so close, it''s really like a hole in the sky. In nothingness, a hole is suddenly opened. It feels very strange.


    When it comes to time and space, I dare not mess around. I looked at it and retreated.


    Han Hua sent a message to me from a distance and asked me: Tong Tong, what did he say about the fruit of the way of heaven?


    I frowned slightly. I felt that what she was worried about was not whether the upper world agreed to cooperate with her, but how the upper world looked at the results of heaven, like a test.


    After asking, Han Peng has met me in front. He reaches out his hand and presses the center of my eyebrow to take back the secret lock. The secret in my body turned, sealed the spiritual orifices and locked the body. When her strength was blocked, she didn''t continue to rush in, but asked me with a slight frown: what''s the matter?


    I don''t want to be strong now, but I feel that the secret disk is open. I think I am me. This feeling is very unique. If I have a small wooden axe, I feel complete.


    Han saw that I was stunned in place, and her eyebrows wrinkled even more. Her Ruby eyes stared at me, waiting for an answer.


    I thought a lot in a moment. It took me a while to summon up the courage to say: wife, I think it''s good now. I don''t want to close the secret disk. It''s like closing my body. The whole person is incomplete.


    The secret disk opens and runs in the body all the time. Great changes have taken place in the whole person, not only the strength has become stronger, but also some more things.


    Han Lian frowned and answered after a long time: HMM.


    I was relieved and reached out to hold her hand, but she subconsciously avoided it. Turn back and say to me: I''m a little tired. Tell me what the god man said!


    wife.


    My hand was frozen in the void, and the whole person was at a loss. From small to large, she avoided my intimate action for the first time, and her eyes were full of disappointment. The action of retreating half a step didn''t seem to be joking.


    Um. Han Ying''s voice was very stiff.


    I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. I whispered: if you use the secret lock in the future, I''ll give it to you. okay?


    Han Peng answered again. Her attitude didn''t change much, but she wasn''t avoiding when I went to hold her hand. I felt better, thinking that she might not accept my decision at once and would be better after a period of time. And after opening the body, the whole person is very confident. No matter what I encounter in the future, I can face it. It''s wonderful.


    When I returned to the crowd, I just told her what the three eyes said. The reincarnation peak involves the underworld. I can''t go by myself. I just hid what the god man asked me to take yun''er.


    Linglong knew the underworld very well. When she heard the reincarnation peak, she said: there is no bridge under the reincarnation peak, and there is no river under the reincarnation bridge. It is said that no matter where the dead creatures die, as long as they step into the reincarnation, they will arrive at the reincarnation peak.


    I frowned and said: in this way, reincarnation peak is likely to be a place that can be reached by the seven realms.


    Linglong didn''t know about the Seven Realms yet. I briefly introduced it to her. After listening to it, she nodded and said: it should be so.


    Han Peng frowned and said: the underworld was in turmoil, but he invited us to reincarnation peak. Did he receive any information when you passed?


    I nodded quickly, and Han Peng didn''t say anything when he heard the speech. Everyone was full of doubts and meditated in the void, waiting for those who came from the underworld to come.


    I stuck to Han she and wanted to improve her indifference, but the effect was not good.


    The next day, the naked eye could see the outline of those golden lights. I asked the purgatory envoys to line up and hide on both sides, and everyone else released the true yuan. For a time, the dark light lit up the whole void.


    The people opposite also saw us and slowed down.


    It was a team of friars in battle armor. There were runes on the beasts. They were all powerful beasts. The first one was a mutant murderer with Kirin blood under his crotch. There was a flame spitting from his mouth and nose when breathing.


    The head is a middle-aged man without a helmet. There are holy stripes flashing around him. He is a perfect holy stripe and a saint.


    There were more than a dozen saints next to him. At this time, they lined up in line, majestic. Their eyes swept over us and looked at us.


    I gave the order to the purgatory envoys at the first time. The purgatory envoys hidden in the dark released Yin talismans one after another. The slightly dark light was like the fire of the nether world on both sides and discharged hundreds of meters. The position of the last two purgatory envoys was even close to the position of the general of the Qin Dynasty.


    Suddenly there were so many saints, their crotch mounts were frightened and there was a riot.


    The leading middle-aged man gave a cold reprimand, emitting a powerful murderous spirit, shocked the startled beast, looked brightly on me and Han, who were standing in front, and asked: are you the strong men in Qingling world?


    Han Peng nodded. Now she can be said to be the overlord of Qingling world, but I didn''t speak.


    When the general saw Han Peng nodding, he drove a strange animal like a half Kirin under his crotch to come. On the way, he also looked around on guard. Behind him, there were ten saints scattered around, with five people each, following vigilantly.


    It''s really surprising that the famous purgatory Legion in the underworld should be here and controlled by people in the Qingling world. On the way, the general looked at the purgatory envoys around and smiled.


    Seeing them coming, we were also very nervous. My heart moved. The purgatory envoys close to us approached. The general was also very afraid. Moreover, he said that these purgatory envoys were the purgatory corps of the underworld. I''m afraid they had fought before.


    He didn''t dare to approach. He stopped and took out a token from his waist and said: My Young Marshal set up a challenge arena under the reincarnation peak of the underworld and specially invited the young generation of the underworld, the divine world and the Qingling world to participate. He must arrive in half a month.


    The general gave a time limit and said it was an invitation, but the tone was entirely an order.


    Han Peng looked at the token in his hand. It said: King Qin''s order. It uses small seal script, which is really the culture of the Qin Dynasty.


    The general stepped back a few steps and didn''t mean to leave. It was obvious that he wanted to wait for us to go together.


    Han Tuo took the token, turned around and jumped up. He was about to go out. He didn''t say hello to me. I hurried behind and almost missed it. My heart was sour.


    It seems that they are suddenly unfamiliar.


    Out to the outside, Han Peng didn''t lead me when he went down from him, like on purpose.


    When she came to the crowd, she began to select people. She took the sword and Qinxue with her. There were Wang pangzi, Chen Hao, yuhuatian and you Yilong below.


    It is estimated that these people are going. I hurried to remind them in the back: wife, Yuner''s strength is also good. Let''s take her.


    Han Fu frowned slightly, looked at me coldly and said: it''s up to you.


    With three words, you really opened the distance. I felt bitter and realized that I needed to find a chance to have a good talk.


    I quickly waved to yun''er and asked her to come over.


    The little girl is much taller. In addition, the fox people are born with eyebrows and bones. She comes and goes very smoothly. A group of men are surrounded all the time.


    When I called her, she came out, and I said: come with us to the underworld.


    Yun''er didn''t refuse. He was a good man. Han took us into the channel. After simple discussion, the candidates are the ones I think. Qinxue turns into a jade shuttle, which has changed a lot from the past. It is not a jade boat, but can turn into the scale of the palace.


    When the people moved in, I controlled thirty purgatory messengers to guard around.


    When people from the four circles gather, saints will certainly appear, and even people with three eyes will go. That''s a little saint. We don''t have a few saints to guard. Let''s not say that morale is down, and safety can''t be guaranteed.


    In particular, Chen Hao and I offended the son of the underground King Chu Jiang. I''m afraid we''ll meet this time.


    Han she still lives in the same room with me, but when she comes in, she lies on the bed, closes her eyes and goes to bed. I looked at my heart. I sat down beside the bed and gently leaned towards her. When I saw that she didn''t let me, I was relieved and shamelessly stuffed myself into her arms.


    When she was in a good posture, Han Li moved and turned over to hold me in her arms.

 Chapter 279

    I held Han''s face in my hand and kissed her. I was about to talk to her. As a result, she opened her mouth and bit me hard on my lips. It hurt so much that I screamed, but I didn''t dare to move.


    After biting me, Han Peng asked: did you suddenly change your mind? Did Jiang Nu tell you something again?


    No, I held her face and said sincerely.


    Han''s face eased a little and held me in her arms, but she held my two thumbs in her hand and wouldn''t let me touch her.


    The attitude seems to be better, but I''m still angry.


    On the way from Shiao mountain, I slept on her for a long time. Now I''m sleepless. I know she hasn''t slept, so I''m going to have a good chat with her. I can''t hold some things in my heart all the time.


    But when I opened my mouth, she closed her eyes and said: you''d better not say anything. It annoyed me. I''ll throw you out now.


    Han''s words were cold, but there were a few separate jokes.


    I took back my words and arched my body into her arms for fear that she would throw me away.


    Neither of them spoke. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly there was a noise outside. It was the unintentional voice of Chen Hao and Jian.


    Hearing the sound, Han Peng and I sat up from the bed at the same time and listened carefully. It seemed that Chen Hao had no intention to explain anything to Jian, but Jian didn''t want to hear him explain. Chen Hao, who was angry, should have pulled the sword by force. They quarreled.


    When I went out with Han, the palace turned into a hall. The fat king of Yuhua field was there. They held Chen Hao tightly. Jian was sobbing unintentionally and was protected by several girls.


    Qin Xue accused Chen Hao and said: Chen Hao, you''ve gone too far. You don''t want to get entangled with you. Why did you do it?


    My face sank when I heard Chen Hao''s sword. Just looking at Chen Hao''s crazy look, I felt sour and couldn''t bear to scold him.


    Chen Hao and I haven''t lived a normal life since we were young. In Shiao mountain, I still have Han''s arms to drill, but he has been wandering outside, so our character is flawed.


    I am used to relying on him, and he is used to doing what he wants. I saw Han Peng''s calm face to pass, and hurriedly pulled her hard to stop.


    The noisy scene quieted down when we came out. Chen Hao didn''t dare to cross. He was released by yuhuatian and Wang pangzi, but his eyes were still very dissatisfied.


    Jiang Nu looked at me and said: Zhang Tong, you should take good care of Chen Hao.


    I also regret now that I found out that he had locked the nun in the xuanhuangding, so I should have stopped him rather than obeyed him. Then this would not happen now.


    But the problem has happened, and now is not the time to blame yourself.


    I said: there are people from the Qin Dynasty outside. What is that? It''s a sharp blade that will fall on our necks at any time. They invited us to the reincarnation peak for the same purpose as the original Xianmen, which was a test. It''s already this time. Are you still in the mood to make trouble here?


    I really can''t bear to scold Chen Hao. Although the experience of that year can not be an excuse for his mistakes, what he needs now is guidance.


    Just these, ginger girl or Qinxue, or sword unintentionally, they won''t understand, because they haven''t experienced it.


    The ox head didn''t give a training to the horse''s mouth. Han took the opportunity to say: it''s all scattered. Pay attention to the movement outside. Let tong tong handle it.


    Han Hua heard that I was partial to Chen Hao and didn''t say anything.


    After the people dispersed, only when Chen Hao and I were left, I went to pat him on the shoulder and walked out together.


    Biyou palace is a heavenly palace. I''m afraid it will be like an ancient town, but now it is also a courtyard, which is a very magical magic weapon.


    Chen Hao and I landed on the roof, surrounded by purgatory envoys. In front, the people of the Qin Dynasty were like fireflies in the night sky, keeping a long distance from us. They were still afraid of purgatory envoys.


    Brother Zhang Tong.


    Just sitting down, Chen Hao sobbed.


    I held his shoulder and said: it''s all my fault. I should have forcibly stopped you when I found out.


    Chen Hao said stubbornly: I believe she still likes me unintentionally, but why doesn''t she listen to my explanation?


    I sighed and said after a while: you have a good idea, but that''s just your idea. How do you know what the sword thinks? And not everything can be explained.


    Chen Hao wiped his tears and asked me: brother Zhang Tong, when you were in the witch world with your sister-in-law, where did you enter the underworld?


    I was stunned. I had a bad feeling in my heart, but I still described the general position to him.


    Chen Hao looked at the dark channel. His eyes were black and white and fell into meditation. It took a long time to say: I haven''t seen my parents for a long time, and I don''t know how they are. My sister should grow up now. I don''t know if they will have financial difficulties.


    Last time we went, I asked him if he wanted to give his parents some help, but he said no. now when I think about it, my heart is completely heavy.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Chen Hao was stunned for a while. He suddenly remembered something and took out the broken yellow cloth from his waist and gave it back to me.


    The Tianyuan stone cast body is far less powerful than the body I cast with the Tianji plate, while Chen Hao is impulsive and likes to test with his fist, which is easy to suffer losses.


    Equal strength is good. If you encounter a strong person with hidden strength, there will be problems when you try. And knowing his plan, I stretched out my hand and pushed back and said: it''s for you. I can''t be rash in doing things in the future.


    Chen Hao didn''t realize that I knew what he thought, smiled and said: that''s funny.


    I took a picture of him in the back of his head and told him to put it away. They sat on the roof of the palace. For a long time, Chen Hao suddenly asked: brother Zhang Tong, what do you think our future will be like? Can you become heaven?


    The great sage is already the limit, and there is still an opportunity to achieve the heavenly Buddha in the fairy world, but now we haven''t reached it. All walks of life seem to be sensing and begin to gather. There will not be only the divine world on that road.


    Moreover, when the method of casting the heavenly way is spread out, Han, me and Wu De will become more dangerous than now. It is unknown whether they can live until that time.


    Now another Zhang Daoling came out and messed up the whole thing, causing me to have differences with Han.


    But I didn''t tell Chen Hao about these. I said briskly: since it is a great world, there are opportunities everywhere. As long as we grasp them, we may have a chance in the future.


    Chen Hao said: I have agreed with Wu De that he is willing to let Tao Guo out at that time, as long as he has an old life.


    I smiled silently. He really did what he wanted. This kind of thing can be discussed with Wu de. it is estimated that Wu De''s heart was broken at that time. How can he easily send out the Tao fruit he finally repaired?


    Besides, I can''t do that.


    Chen Hao smiled at me and said seriously: it''s true. He promised it himself.


    I''m not saying anything.


    The speed of the palace is very fast, but this channel is not a portal. It took more than ten days for Han to come with me. The speed of the palace is about the same as Han. It takes half a month. It is estimated that the Young Marshal of the Qin Dynasty has calculated it well. It really doesn''t give me any extra time.


    I didn''t mention Jian unintentionally to Chen Hao, and he didn''t harass Jian unintentionally anymore, but the whole person was much more silent than before. He was alone in the room most of the time, and Jian unintentionally was the same.


    The cut fairy gourd is very gossip. It often wanders around outside the two people''s room and talks nonsense. However, everyone knows that its mouth is not closed to the wind and no one takes it seriously.


    After Wang pangzi got the magic crystal, he absorbed it most of the time and made rapid progress. He and Wang Dafu are the main force in the future. In addition, Chen Hao also went to the demon world. If Bai Wushuang is still alive, even if he can''t come out, he will send someone out. With contact, it''s much easier to deal with what happens.


    However, at first glance, there is no real conflict between the Qin Dynasty and the underground government, otherwise there will be no competition under the reincarnation peak.


    Han said that the strong of the Qin Empire could not enter the underworld, and the saints should also be suppressed to a certain extent. The number would not be too large, otherwise the law of order would become stronger.


    But even under this balance, the fairy world and the corpse world were destroyed and the Tianzun Avenue was cut off. So there are exceptions to everything, not absolute.


    The relationship between Han and me has not improved significantly, but lying in bed is still the same as before. The contradiction is still in the scope of small quarrels between husband and wife, which makes me feel a little better.


    When they arrived in the underworld 14 days later, the people of the Qin Dynasty stopped here. Their way of entering was very unique. The saints went first. During this period, the laws of the underworld appeared, but they were just like surveillance without suppression. It can be seen that these saints can''t break the balance of the underworld.


    As for Xiaosheng, he should go directly to the reincarnation peak in some way.


    When the semi saint of the Qin Dynasty went in, the law began to intervene, but it was very weak, which made me a little strange. It is reasonable to say that the underworld can not be checked and balanced because of these people.


    Purgatory emissary is the Dharma of the underworld and casts the holy pattern of the law of the underworld, but I still let two in first. After there is no problem, I let Qin Xue drive the palace in.


    Our strength is drizzling for the underground, and we can''t break the balance, but when we step into the underground, we see a large golden light not far away. When we saw it, all of us gasped.


    The golden light was all golden soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. The light on the armor lit up the dark underworld.


    More yin soldiers confront them, which is estimated to be calculated in millions. Moreover, they are all the accomplishments of the Xia realm. Under such a huge number, it is difficult for half saints to survive if they fall into it.


    The immortal chopping gourd flew in the void, glanced at it and said indifferently: don''t make a fuss. In those days, the fairyland was just a thunder department, there were millions and a half of saints, and the Tianhe Legion had 800000 saints. In front of these, they were just piled up by the number of people, but mole ants.


    The cut immortal gourd was repaired by the xuanhuang tripod, and its memory was restored. It often said something about the fairyland, but when asked carefully, it always couldn''t say the key things. It was all nonsense.


    The general who led the way heard the words of cutting the immortal gourd and said coldly: the past is history. The fairy world was strong in the past, and now it is just a dead land.


    The cut immortal gourd''s mouth is broken, and it was once the most precious treasure in the fairy world. No one can slander the fairy world. Hearing the speech, he sneered: I advise you not to become the second fairy world.


    As soon as the provocative words were said, we suddenly became nervous.

 Chapter 280

    The general of the imperial dynasty was provoked by the cut immortal gourd, and his eyes became cold. However, at this time, there was a Yin wind sweeping in the direction of the Yin army camp. A Yin general came here on a thin white horse. He had no weapon in his hand, but only a bronze ancient sword hung around his waist.


    He was wearing soft armor all over his body, showing only his mouth and nose, but his eyes were very fierce and murderous.


    When the general of the Qin Dynasty saw the Yin general, his face turned white. He couldn''t help but step back, saluted the Yin general with panic, and shouted: Mr. Wu''an.


    Yin general said in a hoarse voice: there is no king Wu''an in the world, only Gongsun Qi. Then he glanced at the ghost general and said with a slight question: This is still my underworld territory. Does the general want to do it here?


    The general of the Qin Dynasty hurriedly said: No, No.


    I''m a little confused. The two armies are fighting and haven''t fought yet. Why is the general of the Qin Dynasty submissive to the general of the underworld?.


    Gongsun looked back at us and said in a dry voice: after entering the underworld and stepping into the reincarnation peak, no one can step out of the reincarnation peak without my king''s written instructions. You should remember.


    I was staring at him. I felt cold all over, but the secret wheel in my body didn''t respond, which proved that the murderous Qi on him was not inspired by real yuan, but naturally generated.


    How many people must be killed to form such a strong murderous spirit?


    Han Li nodded. The attitude is very peaceful. After all, this is the underworld. In front of it is the vast army of the underworld.


    Gongsun Qi said coldly to the side: where is the judge?


    The void trembled, and immediately a judge in red came over with a very respectful attitude. Gongsun turned his hand and took out a token, which was made of wood, very common, with the word "white" on it.


    General Bai Qi!


    I think of this man, but he should be a talent of the Qin Dynasty. Yes, how could he be in the underground?


    Moreover, judging from the judge''s attitude, Bai Qi''s status is much higher than that of the judge, which is very rare in the underworld. I recognized him when I saw my surprised face. Bai Qi''s eyes fell back on me, and suddenly a voice said: you have the breath of reincarnation. It will be very dangerous in hell. There is an ancient temple in reincarnation peak. Someone is waiting for you.


    He uses soul light to transmit sound, which is very secret. Although there is no breath leakage on him, his cultivation should not be weaker than Han, so his voice is not even sensed by Han.


    My face was peaceful and covered up very well. I didn''t dare to ask back. I just wondered who would be waiting for me in the reincarnation peak.


    After receiving the token, the judge held the token and opened a channel. Inside was a log. Below was the Styx River, which was stirring and cold.


    I think of a rural saying: you take your Yangguan Road, I cross my single wooden bridge. It seems that the Xie language implies Yin and Yang.


    It looks not long, but it seems to be separated by time and space.


    Before I could react, the judge made a gesture of invitation and took the lead in stepping on it. Han told me to be careful, and then the first one followed the judge and stepped on the single wooden bridge.


    When I saw that she was all right, I followed her up. Just the moment I stepped on the log, there was a dark wind. It was not strong, but it blew my soul away. The viviparous willows in the meridians also showed up. My body suddenly became a kilo of weight and was about to fall into the river.


    The people around me didn''t have this reaction. I thought of Bai Qi''s reminder. I knew that the problem was the viviparous willow. The secret wheel in my body was wiped out, but I couldn''t touch the viviparous willow.


    It''s really terrible to be contaminated with samsara.


    The pulling force is getting stronger and stronger, and my body has completely deviated from the log. Chen Hao behind him found something unusual and hurriedly reached out to help me, but the moment he touched it, even his center of gravity was unstable.


    Chen Hao was so frightened that he quickly let go, hurriedly shouted Han and said: sister-in-law, my boss, he has a problem.


    Han Peng smelled the speech and looked back with a slight frown. He spit out a sentence coldly in his mouth: forget it if you die, so as not to cause trouble in the future.


    I have a viviparous willow on my body and fall into the Styx river. It must be a near death and will enter reincarnation. Smelling the speech was a little heartbreaking, but Han Peng said on her mouth, but he grabbed me with his hand and dragged me to her back with his backhand.


    Lying on her back, the pulling force was still there, but Han didn''t move, but my breath turned to corpse gas. I curiously stretched out my hand and buttoned it on her mouth and touched two sharp little corpse teeth.


    The corpse clan does not enter reincarnation. It seems that it can resist the power of reincarnation.


    I touched her little corpse''s teeth and annoyed her. I bit me hard. It hurt so much that I quickly took my hand back, bit her ear and said: you''re my wife. If I die, you''ll be widowed.


    Dead good.


    Han Chuan Yin scolded me, but he hugged my hand more tightly.


    I sighed in my heart. If the secret disk is opened, it will attract the attention of the strong in the future. I believe she won''t do this. It feels like there are still some secrets hidden.


    The more so, the more I want to know.


    Three people in the eyes said to come with yun''er, and he would tell me what I want to know. I don''t know if it has something to do with the secret disk. There are white hints. They all seem to know me very well.


    I originally wanted to lock the secret to Han, but thinking of these, I gave up the idea and let her be angry for a period of time.


    When I was about to reach the other bank, the fog spread in front of me, and the bank was full of gorgeous flowers. The thick colors made the dark underground a little more angry. I lay down on the back of Han, let the viviparous willow pull, looked down, the people in the Styx were crowded, and the flowing water was clearly the surging soul of the dead.


    I was startled and wanted to ask the judge who led the way in front. Han Peng sent a message to me and said: those are lonely souls and wild ghosts. If they lose the qualification of reincarnation, they will be exiled to nothingness.


    Wife, what is nothingness?


    I played with Han''s hair and whispered. Han Han didn''t have the cold temper just now. He said softly: nothingness is endless, as vast and boundless as the universe.


    Does the Styx flow so far? I asked curiously. Han Peng looked at the dark Styx and said: well. Chaotic Styx River, legend flows to the end of time. Like the six samsara, the Styx River in the underworld comes from chaos. The king of hell in the ten halls just got part of the inheritance of chaotic reincarnation creatures, controlled here and gradually became the master of the underworld. Otherwise, in the past, people of the demon family also lived here. Now you see some little ghosts, they are all people of the demon family.


    The demon clan and the ghost road are so deep. No wonder the old woodcutter cut off the kid''s hand and became an animal''s limb after falling.


    In ancient times, the five ways and Seven Realms did not seem to be isolated from each other as they are now, but had contacts.


    It is estimated that the 18th floor of hell changed its master when demons and ghosts lived in the underworld. However, after the divine world intervened, the underworld was able to win, expel the demon family and almost destroy the demon family.


    I put Han''s hair around my fingers and gently dragged it and asked: wife, does the corpse family have an old enemy?


    Han Peng turned back and stared at me. His hair glowed like life. He quickly loosened it from my fingers. I was angry and wanted to wrap it. Han Peng said: I''ll throw you down if I''m moving.


    I bit her in the ear with dissatisfaction, which made her angry, but I didn''t answer my question.


    The single wooden bridge seems not long, but we walked for several hours. When we came down, a stone bridge appeared in front of us. Many dead souls were lining up on the bridge, waiting for Mengpo soup to enter reincarnation.


    However, several kilometers to the east of the bridge, a big mountain stands tall and green. In the dark underworld, it is a dawn that lights up one side, and the mountains are continuous and large.


    I frowned at once. I asked me to find an ancient temple in the mountain. How can I find it so big? And when people from all four circles come, it will become very dangerous to go out alone.


    The judge led us in the past and stepped into the moment of reincarnation peak. It felt like entering a new world.


    Reincarnation peak actually has seven peaks of different heights. The judge pointed to the highest one and said: that''s your station. Go up by yourself.


    His attitude is not friendly, but it is not arrogant, but it is definitely not hospitality.


    Han Hua didn''t say anything. Put me down. The neon clothes and feather clothes glowed, and all the folds were flattened. After the judge in red left, Han said: Reincarnation peak is a place that can be reached by the seven circles. The seven peaks are divided into strong and weak by height.


    I was a little excited and said with a smile: so, is the Qingling world the strongest with the light of the fairy world?


    Han Peng nodded and pointed to the second highest mountain and said: that''s the big world. Below are the witch world, the corpse world, the demon world, the underworld and the divine world. In ancient times, both the divine world and the underworld were attached to the fairy world, and their status was the lowest.


    Wang pangzi went to the front and said: it seems that the reincarnation peak was not used before the accident in the fairy world. Before that, the reincarnation peak was a place where the seven worlds fought.


    The strength of the young generation can predict the rise and fall of the seven circles in a hundred years. It should be this way to gain insight into each other.


    Han Peng nodded and said: come on, let''s go up and have a look. With that, Han Hua stepped into the air and flew towards the highest mountain. We hurried to keep up.


    On the way, Wang pangzi asked: sister-in-law, why is there no my big demon world in the seven worlds?


    Han Dan said it before, but it was not comprehensive. Now he heard the fat man ask, and explained that the devil appeared only when he was possessed by the devil. It was a heart devil, which existed in all walks of life. In ancient times, there was a name called changing Tao. When it appeared, it was beheaded. There can be no boundary. But it''s the first time I''ve seen you and Wang Dafu become demons.


    Wang pangzi grinned and said: it seems that I''m the only one. I''m sure I can open up a world in the future.


    In front of Han, Wang pangzi didn''t dare to call him a Lord.


    Han Fu ignored him and fell to the highest mountain. From a distance, there is not much area on the top of the mountain, but when you get to the top, you find that it is kilometers deep, and there are some damaged ancient buildings on it. You can see that in the glorious period, thousands of people from the fairy world often come.


    Standing on the edge, you can see the scenery of the remaining six peaks, which makes you feel like looking down. Jiang Nu looked worried and said: the Qin Dynasty didn''t know which one to belong to. At present, it seems that we are not a wise choice here.


    We all know what Jiang Nu meant, but she quit after listening to it. She said in a righteous way: if you can''t keep the rivers and mountains that our ancestors beat down, it will be a shame.


    The people were silent and didn''t take reason to cut the immortal gourd, but they all had a sense of pride and wanted to keep it here.


    Qin Xue transformed the jade shuttle. We stayed in temporarily and waited for the people from the other circles to come.

 Chapter 281

    Before the people from the divine world, the underworld and the Qin Dynasty came, Han Peng went to the mountain belonging to the corpse family alone. It seemed that he found something and didn''t come down all day.


    I suppressed my curiosity about the corpse family and took Chen Hao around the reincarnation peak.


    The whole underworld is gloomy and has no sunshine.


    Only the mountain range where reincarnation peak is located is sunny, with trees and many animals. But the dense forest has added a lot of trouble to me. I can''t see the dense place even when I inject the power of heaven into my eyes.


    Chen Hao and I can only divide the work. He searches in the sky where the woods are sparse, while I run and search in the dense forest.


    This is the stupidest way, but I only have one sentence from scratch. I find it the most time-saving.


    All day, Chen Hao found nothing. I ran all over the mountain and found nothing except a few rabbits.


    When it was getting dark, I looked up and felt that the sky of reincarnation peak and the underworld were not the same sky, but connected with the Qingling world.


    But I didn''t explore. On the way back, Chen Hao and I didn''t want to waste time flying over a forest that had not been searched. After walking dozens of kilometers this time, I heard the sound of running water in front of me. Before long, there was a waterfall on the top of the mountain.


    In the splashing water, an ancient temple loomed under the water curtain. No, it''s a three in hospital.


    I pulled Chen Hao and let him see it. Strangely, he couldn''t see it and looked at me blankly.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, I had no time to tell him. I took Chen Hao directly through the water curtain and fell in front of the ancient house.


    Here, Chen Haocai saw the ancient house and felt very surprised.


    When I opened the door, a smell of water came out. Most of the buildings inside were riddled with holes, but there was a stone platform in the middle of the yard, on which was placed a dark coffin of Cheng Liang. It looked like a new coffin, which was out of place with the surroundings.


    Chen Hao and I searched separately. The furniture inside had rotted and found nothing. Finally, the two people focused on the coffin.


    Boss, I''ll do it.


    Chen Hao put on the broken yellow cloth I gave him and lifted the lid of the coffin with one hand. A golden light flew out of it, like a figure. It scattered a few meters into the air. Chen Hao looked into the coffin and said in surprise: boss, it''s a golden bone.


    I saw that there was nothing wrong, so I walked over. When I saw the bones in the coffin, my eyebrows wrinkled. I don''t know how many years have passed, and my clothes have become ashes. I carefully flipped my skull and saw a thumb sized depression in the temple.


    Sure enough, he was the one who knew the order, and the same person appeared at the entrance of the eternal blessed land and the witch world to the underworld.


    Han Pang guessed that he might be the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling. If so, this person is too terrible. Every life is a saint''s realm. The bones left after reincarnation are still transmitting information, which are arranged.


    When I looked at the skull of the body, Chen Hao took out a dark dagger from the skeleton. There were no runes on it, but there were many blood grooves.


    Chen Hao touched it gently with his hand and was immediately cut out of a bloody mouth. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to fool around. I stretched out my hand to pick it up and started. There was a crisp sound in my mind. The handlebar remained in my body. The aura sealed the memory exploded without warning. The memory immediately poured into my soul and melted into my soul.


    It''s the memory of Zhang Daoling.


    I stood stunned and worried Chen Hao, but I didn''t dare to touch me. After reading that memory, my whole talent came to Qingming, sighed and said: This is the corpse cutting dagger, which Zhang Daoling left to me and asked me to use it to kill Han.


    As soon as I opened my mouth, Chen Hao was a little confused. He couldn''t believe it. He stared at me and stammered: what''s the matter? Is the ancestor of Zhang Jia crazy?


    Hoo.


    I let out a long sigh and said: he is not crazy, because the fairy world was destroyed by the corpse family, but in the end, the fairy world also destroyed the corpse world.


    Memory is like this, but there is no reason, only one result. Then there was an order for me to kill Han.


    The war between the two worlds is indeed possible to break out, and the fairy world is powerful, but the corpse family does not enter reincarnation and is almost immortal. The fairy world began to decline in the later stage, and the corpse family has the ability to destroy it..


    It''s just that the fist prints I saw on the broken immortal road don''t look like the hands of the corpse family, and the corpse family has no ability to cut off the road.


    Unfortunately, the memory seems huge, but only one result is left. Zhang Daoling calculated that I would come here and left me a corpse cutting dagger.


    Chen Hao listened to me say that memory. He was nervous and uneasy and asked: boss, what should I do now? Are you really going to kill your sister-in-law?


    I didn''t answer, because that memory also told me that if I didn''t do it, the people around me would die in the hands of Han.


    The Oracle is too mysterious. Many things are counted. I can''t believe it.


    Chen Hao saw that I didn''t answer and didn''t ask questions. He looked at me quietly. After struggling for a few minutes, I asked Chen Hao: do you believe in life?


    Letter. Chen Hao looked at me suspiciously, but then said: but life can''t hold our hands. Let''s do what we don''t want to do?


    Chen Hao also vividly said: it is not a parasite and can not control our brain.


    I couldn''t help laughing, spitting out the stagnant breath in my heart and said: you''re right. Even if fate is arranged, it''s us to do or not to do. In this world, as long as you have the heart to fight, there is no involuntarily.


    When the voice fell, I urged the Tianji wheel to forcibly erase that memory and write it down with my own memory.


    Other people''s things can''t be left in the body unscrupulously. When I finished, I kicked the coffin.


    I don''t know how many years the coffin hasn''t rotted. I kicked it to pieces. The bones inside flew out and scattered into a skeleton. When they fell to the ground, they suddenly broke into gold powder. Without wind, they automatically outlined a few words on the ground: destiny can''t be violated.


    Fart. Chen Hao shouted angrily. He raised the golden iron bar in his hand and was about to hit it. I hurried to hold it.


    I''m afraid he''ll set a trap and let Chen Hao ignore it.


    However, the last few words constructed by bone powder seem to imply the secret of heaven. I don''t know if it will be controlled by Zhang Daoling. Hanpeng won''t let me open it. That''s probably the reason.


    Because it may have been stolen by grandpa from Longhu Mountain and entered my body before I was born. It may have been deliberately arranged by Zhang Daoling.


    I pulled Chen Hao out, ignored the gold powder on the ground and continued to change, and didn''t see what words it left after it changed. After all, no matter what it leaves, I can''t harm Han.


    I believe that Hanhe won''t hurt me either.


    Chen Hao and I just came out of the ancient house. There was a loud noise behind us and the whole ancient house collapsed.


    I carefully put the corpse cutting dagger away. With its sharpness, I''m afraid it''s like cutting tofu.


    We drilled out of the waterfall and landed on the shore. As soon as we stood firm, a cold voice came from the void, saying: do you dare to destroy things in the underworld? I don''t know what to do.


    That voice just sounded. Chen Hao put on a broken yellow cloth and staggered in front of me. Then he saw a huge black ball hit him.


    The flicker of the rune pattern on the broken yellow cloth proves that Chen Hao suffered terrible power in an instant, and the black ball didn''t disperse when it fell on him. There are still dark patterns flickering in it and continued to exert power.


    When I saw this, I pulled Chen Hao apart. The secret wheel in his body turned and hit him with a punch to collide with the black light ball.


    For a moment, my breath was pressed to stop and my blood gas churned. But the next second, the heavenly machine wheel turned. It was like a power output machine. It poured a steady stream of violent power into my body, and my bones and blood were glowing, which was manifested by the law of my fusion.


    Boom.


    The black light ball exploded, and the surrounding earth and rock were swept by the scattered light, and disappeared in an instant. It''s very strange.


    EH. Childe Chu''s surprised voice came from above. He was looking down at me and asked: what power is in your body? Why haven''t you seen me for a few days? You look like a different person?


    Childe Chu was also followed by a low kid with a beak.


    Seeing Chen Hao and I staring at childe Chu, the kid waved the ghost stick in his hand and roared angrily: boy, don''t you kneel when you see adult Chu man?


    When the kid opened his mouth, Chen Hao and I couldn''t help laughing. The imp not only looks like a bird man, but also has a sharp voice like a bird''s cry.


    The kid saw that Chen Hao and I laughed recklessly, like an old cat trampled on its tail. With a strange cry, the skull on the ghost stick turned to us. His chin seemed to be dislocated and drooped down, spitting out a large green ghost fire in an instant.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t give way. The ghost fire burned on us, and we were still safe. Chen Hao couldn''t help asking: little thing, what are you doing?


    The imp was so angry that the bird''s beak was crooked, and the ghost stick spewed out a ghost fire again. However, before Chen HaoChen and I came this time, he was unable to urge, and the fire went out on the way.


    Chen Hao and I are a little confused. The son of the king of Chu River, with such a weak chicken attendant?


    The kid is so angry that his face is blue and he has to fight. At this time, Chu man stared at him and said: Evil view, step back.


    The bird headed imp still wanted to speak, but Chu man''s body flashed and appeared in front of Chen Hao the next second. His hands were as white as a woman, but he had sharp ghost armor on it, which swept Chen Hao and me like animal claws.


    Where the ghost armor crossed, the void turned black, like opening a channel.


    Chen Hao and I spread out separately. Chu man focused on chasing me. Several grabbed me. I got a scratch on my shoulder, leaving five scratches and burning pain.


    Evil saw clutching a devil''s head stick and roaring: teach the things in the ancient house, and Lord Chu man will forgive


    Before he finished, he had been hit by Chen Hao''s fist into the soil. Chen Hao killed him and stabbed him with a stick in the air to kill the bird head imp.


    Chu man''s speed is very fast. His shadow is everywhere in front of me. Sharp ghost claws appear and disappear, leaving several blood marks on me. But seeing the evil view attacked by Chen Hao, he gave up the opportunity to suppress me and rushed towards Chen Hao.

 Chapter 282

    Chen Hao didn''t need me to remind him. He took the iron bar in his hand for the first time, grabbed the evil view in his hand, and held the bird''s beak in his other hand. As long as he made an effort, the bird''s head would have to be pulled off.


    Chu man''s figure stopped on the way. Chen Hao stepped into the air with the kid and fell to me. I looked at the wound on my eyes. The scratched place was purple black and contaminated with the laws of the underworld. I was cold and overcast.


    I use the spring thunder breathing method to quickly expel the Yin Qi from my body. At the same time, I use the divine talisman pattern to erase the laws of the underworld.


    Chen Hao took the bird man IMP and said to Chu man: now I give you two choices. Do you want him or something we brought from the ancient temple?


    I frowned slightly. Chen Hao was so clever that he was mistaken. Chu man just came here and just guessed that we might get something in the ancient house. Now he said this, which is tantamount to a direct admission.


    But the words have been exported and there is no time to recover.


    I said with a smile: on the territory of the underworld, you haven''t found the bones hidden by a command saint for countless years? It seems that such a big underworld raises some rice buckets and traitors.


    Chu man stopped and saw that we had no intention to hurt evil views. When he heard the speech, he frowned and asked me: is there a traitor in the underworld?


    Um. I said: if there were no traitors, do you think I might find here? And to tell you the truth, the traitor was ordered by the divine world. As for who it is, check it yourself.


    Bai Qi was a general of the Qin Dynasty. He became famous because of the Changping war. He didn''t work in the Qin Dynasty, but stayed in the underground. I''m afraid it has something to do with the reincarnation gold bone of Zhang Daoling in the ancient house.


    Since I don''t want to follow Zhang Daoling''s arrangement, it''s better to give him a stumbling block. I can''t point out that link. He didn''t calculate it. At that time, it''s possible to change the whole thing. And speaking out at this time can also divert Chu man''s attention, otherwise he will entangle it and maybe attract others.


    You know, this is the territory of the underworld.


    Chu man listened to me and fell into meditation. I reminded him: you collude with the divine world, but you don''t want the hand of the divine world to reach out to the underworld, do you?


    Later, I asked him carelessly: do you know what happened to the Nine Tailed Fox family? I found the corpse of Nine Tailed Fox in the passage, and many things are related to their family.


    I just asked casually and didn''t expect an answer, but Chu man said: the Nine Tailed Fox family is very special and has great rights in the upper world. I don''t know the details.


    He thought about the traitor, and unconsciously replied. Moreover, he called the divine world the upper world, which shows that the underworld is still suppressed. I took the opportunity to say: I don''t think there are many saints in the underworld. Why don''t we join hands to become saints in large numbers?


    Chu man is already a saint. It is estimated that this is the quota given by the upper world to the underworld. As for those people in the North Sea, the upper world doesn''t care about them at all. They just act as dogs and bark to deter us. They can give up at any time.


    Hearing that I pulled him in, Chu man sneered and said: you are really a newborn calf. You are not afraid of tigers. The strength of the upper boundary is beyond your imagination. If there is no law to protect them, they will destroy the Qingling world. It''s just a matter of moving their little fingers. Boy, don''t dream if you have nothing. Whose inheritance is your Tao?


    hear nothing of.


    I stood up and told him the truth. Chu man frowned slightly and didn''t believe it, but he wasn''t particularly interested in my Tao.


    His eyes fell on the evil view and said: let my servant go. Go away quickly.


    Chen Hao looked at me and I motioned him to let the man go.


    On the territory of the underworld, as the childe of the king of Chu River, he can''t do anything wrong.


    Chen Hao knocked the bird''s beak kid on the head twice, beat the kid dizzy, and then threw it at Chu man.


    I took precautions against stepping into the air. Seeing that Chu man didn''t come, I left quickly. On the way, I touched the body cutting dagger and it was still there. I was relieved.


    Everything can be lost, but it can''t be lost. If it falls into the hands of others, it will undoubtedly be a disaster for Han.


    This dagger is not only sharp, but also suppresses the corpse clan. When I first got it, I didn''t see the power on it. The power of Han to seal my memory was destroyed. It''s terrible.


    There are still only us on the seven peaks. Chu man estimates that he is just passing by. Moreover, this time they are not the host, but the people of the Qin Dynasty. They compete with each other on their territory. The yama of the ten halls must be uncomfortable. Naturally, he will not come and wait early.


    Then it will become low and low, and the underworld can''t afford to lose this face.


    When I returned to the peak, I heard that Han has not yet come down from the residence belonging to the corpse family. I couldn''t help but wonder. There are no building ruins on it, but some scattered coffins.


    The handlebar, with one left hand and one right hand, is holding it and watching it carefully.


    I was curious about the past. I tilted my head and looked at it. There was nothing on it. It was all painted coffin plates. I was puzzled and asked: wife, what are you looking at?


    Han looked at me and quickly opened the distance. She was like a little hedgehog with bristles. She stared at me and asked: what''s on you?


    Seeing her fear, I knew she was aware of the smell of the corpse cutting dagger. I was also afraid that there would be changes in the ancient ware, so I hurried to wrap it layer by layer with the divine omen pattern.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Han Peng so afraid of me, like a frightened little white rabbit, with red eyes staring at me. I proudly patted her on the chest and asked her: now you know you''re afraid? Look at you before. You look like Shuxian. You always pull my ears.


    Han Peng stared at me and asked angrily: are you itchy? Go back and wait for me first. Don''t go out of biyou palace.


    I looked at the coffin board in her hand and asked her, "you haven''t told me what you''re looking at yet?"?


    Han Dan didn''t dare to come near me. He said on guard: I was deducing the breath above. Before the collapse of the corpse world and the fairy world, the seven worlds still gathered here, but the strong men of the corpse family were killed here.


    After listening to her, I also said frankly: I found a famous Saint under the reincarnation peak. His memory told me that the fairy world was destroyed by the corpse world, which in turn was destroyed by the fairy world, hurting each other.


    Han Peng sniffed the speech and hummed coldly: it''s just the surface. On the immortal Road, you deduced the ancient fist seal. Do you think it''s the corpse family?


    I asked half jokingly and half tentatively: did your reincarnated boyfriend do it?


    You''re looking for a fight! Han Dan was so angry that he didn''t dare to come and pull my ear. He threw the coffin board in his backhand.


    I deduced the ancient fist seal, but I still can''t use it happily. However, no matter the forbidden art or the small wooden axe that can cause changes in my blood, they can''t be used at ordinary times, but they can save my life at the critical moment.


    Han Peng saw that I was stunned and didn''t go. He built a golden ball with holy patterns, and bent his fingers to bounce at me.


    Hit me with holy stripes. Is she crazy?


    But before I could run, the corpse chopping dagger I suppressed suddenly jumped, and the holy grain of Han collapsed and didn''t fall on me.


    I turned pale and hurriedly stretched out my hand to hold the dagger.


    Han Peng frowned slightly. He called out his name without seeing the dagger and said: the corpse cutting dagger is made of Yang stone. Like the corpse drum, the more corpses he has cut, the stronger. This one left by Zhang Daoling has also participated in the war to destroy the corpse world. It is contaminated with tens of thousands of corpse blood, and even heaven honored corpse blood. You''d better keep it away from me. If I die, you will never have a wife in your life!


    Um!


    I was stunned. I thought she would ask for it. After all, this kind of killing device that restrained myself must be the safest thing to stay on myself.


    But listen to her, you absolutely trust me. But I can''t protect the body cutting dagger from others.


    Seeing my stupidity, Han Peng couldn''t help laughing and said: fool, go back and wait for me. Don''t take chicken feather as an arrow.


    ok


    When I saw that she was like a little tiger that was going to blow up hair, all her corpse teeth showed, I turned around and left and returned to the biyou palace of Qinxue. When I pushed the door in, I smelled a special smell. Moreover, the room was much larger and had an extra bed. Yun''er was lying on it.


    The little girl was only wearing a thin gauze skirt, and her green and plump body was completely displayed.


    Before she could react, I quickly closed the door and stepped back, but after a closer look, this is my room with Han.


    Confused, yun''er has put on her clothes, opened the door and came out. Blushing, he said: sister Han asked me to move here. He also said that I would live here until the challenge arena was over.


    This... I looked at yun''er and hurriedly said: then I''ll find Qin Xue and ask her to arrange a room for me.


    We don''t have many people here, not to mention the changed biyou palace. It''s no problem for more than 100 people to stay. But yun''er said: sister Han said, we three live together.


    That won''t work.


    I like to lie down on Han when I sleep. How can that kind of thing be watched by another girl.


    It''s just that Han Peng asked yun''er to come over. I''m afraid she found the agreement between me and the three eyes. She''s going to monitor yun''er.


    I was going to find Qin Xue. Just when Han came back, the body stayed ten meters away. The spirit came out alone and said to me: go first.


    Yun''er quickly opened the doors, stood close to the back of the door and let me in. The spirit body of Han is not suppressed by the corpse cutting dagger. Pull me in and close the door.


    Raise your hand and turn it into a heavenly stove. After opening it with spring bud breathing method, you easily look at me and say: don''t you just want to give me the corpse cutting dagger? Not in yet?


    I''m going to give it to her, but she''s going to refine the corpse cutting dagger?


    Seeing me frown, Han said: there is heaven''s blood gas on it, which can''t be refined. I''m just suppressed inside. Why? You still want to stay and kill your wife?


    I gave her a white look, carefully took out the corpse cutting dagger and threw it into the Tiangong stove. Han Peng said to himself: if I lose you in the future, you can find it back.


    Han Peng sighed gently, closed the Tiangong stove, and the fog was steaming. He formed a partition in the half room of yun''er. The flesh came in and integrated with the spirit. Then he came over. He smelled it on my forehead and said softly: Thank you.


    After such a long cold war, she was finally enthusiastic, and the word "thank you" was also a kind of trust at this time.

 Chapter 283

    In turn, I kissed Han and said to her: no matter what happens in the future, we all think of each other. In this way, no matter Zhang Daoling reincarnates dozens of saints, he can''t control our future.


    Han Han smiled and nodded. Xiao was interested in taking out the destiny chart and explained to me that an ordinary person''s life will form a line from the moment he was born. This line is his life. The ability of the Oracle is to have an insight into every point of this line. In this way, he can predict what will happen in this person''s life, and make some arrangements to change his life.


    I''ve heard from my grandfather before that changing your life needs to be done.


    After listening to the explanation, Han Peng said: it is not easy to directly change a person''s destiny, but it is not impossible, but the strength of saints is far from enough. For even a mortal''s fate is protected.


    I looked at a small beating character on the destiny disk. It slowly emerged a white line. It was very magical. But still some puzzled questions: all the saints I saw were dead bones. How did they calculate that I hadn''t been born yet?


    After receiving the fate plate, Han Peng said: it has something to do with the previous life. A person''s previous life can deduce what will happen in his later life, but it''s not easy. Have you seen grandma Meng on the Naihe bridge?


    I nodded and Han went on to say: Mengpo soup is made by melting the crystal at the bottom of the river. Mengpo boiled it into soup medicine, which can wash away everything in previous lives. After stepping into reincarnation, the soul will be scattered again, so it is difficult to calculate a person''s fate in the next life. Zhang Daoling''s continuous reincarnation is to build nodes, and then he combines the things about you peeped at each node, which can roughly deduce your destiny in this life. Several generations of reincarnation, he really paid blood.


    Han Peng was stunned when he saw me. He comforted me and said: don''t think too much. Now you have a secret lock in your body, and no one can deduce your fate. It''s just that Zhang Daoling has intervened. It''s up to you in the future.


    Although I really wanted to know about my previous life, I was as sensible as last time and didn''t ask.


    Han Peng knew that I was suppressing my curiosity and didn''t point it out. Instead, he whispered: after going out from the underworld, the Tianji disk will still be closed, because you were noticed the last time you broke the Tianjie. It''s dangerous to be found.


    The body cutting dagger was given to her. I thought there was nothing I couldn''t put down, so I nodded.


    Han Peng saw my promise and said: I will teach you the way to close the secret disk. The secret lock still stays in your body, so you can open it at any time. After all, it was your grandfather''s hard work. If Longhushan hadn''t suddenly intervened, your grandfather wouldn''t have given you to me. What he was afraid of was that I stole your secret lock.


    I rolled my eyes and said: as a result, you stole it.


    Han Fu covered his mouth and said with a smile: who makes you sleep like a pig? You can''t wake up anyway.


    wife.


    I shouted and gently hugged her in my arms.


    Both of them suddenly stopped talking and felt each other''s heartbeat.


    On the originally difficult road, there are naturally many contradictions. If we can understand each other, I believe no calculations can be involved.


    At least it won''t affect our future.


    Han Peng helped me up, sighed and said: in fact, you were good when you were a child. You are obedient. Now the bigger you are, the more disobedient you are. You are still color.


    But people will grow up! I argued that I was a little unhappy. But Han is just talking, not serious.


    The fog separated the rhyme, but I was still uncomfortable. Han Peng scattered the Yin fog, and then saw yun''er staring at the big eyes, sticking her face to the Yin fog and trying to peek inside. As a result, Han Peng removed the Yin fog too quickly, and she didn''t have time to escape.


    Seeing Han and I staring at her, yun''er''s face turned red. After reacting, she hurried to the bed and lay down with her back to me and Han, motionless.


    I''m a little embarrassed. I don''t know if the little girl saw anything. After all, she broke the virtual environment and her strength is not weak. I sent a message and asked Han Peng: wife, how did you let her in our room? It''s so embarrassing.


    Han said: she is the descendant of the fox demon in the divine world. The divine world is likely to come to her this time. It''s safer to follow us.


    I thought for a while, but I haven''t told her the agreement with the three people. It''s not that I can''t say, but I also understand a truth. It''s a stupid thing to cheat my wife. If you''ve cheated, it''s best not to say it.


    Otherwise, once, I will leave a shadow in my heart and think there will be another time. Especially the careful eye of Han.


    When I was talking with Han Chuan Yin, yun''er still didn''t move and pretended to be asleep.


    Han Peng smiled and said to me: I hope what the fate plate deduced is wrong, so that she can have a good future.


    If I can''t get to the upper bound, the Nine Tailed Fox family is a mystery. I don''t know much, but I hope the rhyme is good.


    When I was about to say this, biyou palace suddenly shook, and the runes on the wall were hit out. The next second, biyou palace contracted quickly and threw us all out.


    As soon as he stood firm, a golden spear fell through the air, and the sweeping force seemed to blow us all apart.


    When Han Han shot, Xuanyuan sword directly split up. At the moment of collision, two holy patterns appeared, and the golden spear knocked Xuanyuan sword away.


    Han Peng snorted and took a half step back.


    Seeing that Chen Hao wanted to make a move, he was dragged back by me. Saint Wen is stronger than Chu. He should be a saint in the middle stage. Even if the power on the spear is offset by Han, Chen Hao will still be seriously injured in an instant.


    I held Handan and controlled the purgatory messenger. Two of them bombarded the spears at the same time, and finally flew the spears when they were more than ten meters away from us.


    At this time, the owner of the spear came in from the outside. He was a golden armor general. He carelessly raised his hand and took back the spear. He said with a smile to the people next to him: I didn''t expect there were saints in the Qingling world.


    When he finished, he looked at us with a very arrogant attitude.


    But what he saw was thirty purgatory messengers hidden by me. At this time, they all rushed at him, which scared him a little panic.


    At the same time, I asked: what does the general mean?


    General Jinjia and his companions retreated in panic. When they saw the purgatory messenger stop, they stabilized their body. The holy lines on thirty purgatory messengers are flashing. As long as I have one thought, they will shoot at the same time.


    Here, our cultivation is the weakest, but it is more than the number of saints. I believe that the divine world and the Qin Dynasty can not come here as much as us.


    After all, this is the hinterland of the underworld. The underworld has the ability to block saints and will not open the hinterland. The other is the suppression of law.


    In those years, thousands of people could land. That was the strength of all walks of life. Although there were strong and weak points, it was not enough to directly crush one world. The mutual destruction of the witch world and the fairy world can be seen.


    Now it''s completely different, and the strength of the law is naturally different.


    General Jinjia is from the Qin Dynasty, followed by 60 or 70 young soldiers. It seems that the monks of the imperial dynasty are managed by the organizational system and are very prosperous.


    Qingling world is divided into sects. To put it bluntly, it is a small number. Moreover, this is the first time to contact with the outside world in countless years. There is no conflict. Naturally, there is no need to form an organic system.


    At present, general Jinjia was stopped by me. He lost his face in front of his subordinates, raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked me: what does Taoist friend mean?


    I didn''t answer, but directly asked the purgatory messenger to do it at the same time. They had ten saints, two of them were the peak strength. Ten people fought together, but they were seriously injured by the purgatory Messenger, so they hurried back again.


    At this time, Chen Hao smiled and said: we treat people in their own way. Is the general comfortable?


    After hearing Chen Hao''s words, general Jinjia looked at the purgatory messenger and shouted angrily: where are the people in the underworld? Are they all dead? Come out and give me an explanation.


    Han Dan has recovered from breathing with spring thunder. Let Qin Xue open biyou palace again. I''ll call back the purgatory messenger.


    General Jinjia''s voice fell, and a black light appeared in the void. Chu man and nine young people stepped out at the same time. Chu man said with a smile: General Li, calm down. I haven''t seen this purgatory Messenger since I was a child. It is said that it is controlled by a great power, so this matter is not under our control.


    When the general surnamed Li heard the speech, he couldn''t hang on his face. He fiercely pestered the ground with a golden gun in his hand and sneered: does the underworld want to shirk its responsibility? Or do you want to go to war?


    In his words, he didn''t pay attention to the underworld at all. Chu man''s ten young people all had a heavy face. Chu man replied coldly: the army is pressing the border, and the war is imminent. Why are you afraid of it.


    General Li''s eyes were like electricity and swept fiercely towards Chu man, but two light pillars came in front of Chu man. The void suddenly became dark. The light pillar directly disappeared and disappeared. It was strange.


    Chen Hao said to me: boss, do you want to start now and abolish these imperial dogs?


    My voice said: don''t mess around. Let''s just watch them bite the dog.


    The underworld and the great Qin Dynasty have fought against each other. The contradiction can not be resolved if you want to resolve it.


    Seeing that his divine eyes were blocked, General Li shouted angrily and killed the void with a golden gun, but at this time, the white faced young man next to Chu man turned his hand over and the book of life and death appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Seeing the book of life and death, General Li humed coldly: ignorant child, I became a saint 500 years ago and jumped out of samsara.


    The white faced youth smiled politely and said faintly: the general can have a try, but I have to remind the general that the two armies are facing each other. If you really start, I won''t be merciful.


    Short words, the emergence of killing, frightening.


    Han Chuan said to me: this boy should be the descendant of King Qin Guang. It''s not easy. You have to pay attention.


    People who like to use domineering words between words are often easy to deal with. On the contrary, it is this kind of smiling tiger, which is not easy to guard against both openly and secretly.

 Chapter 284

    Yin and Yang have been closely linked since ancient times. Reminded by Han, I couldn''t help looking at the white faced youth.


    There was a problem with the life and death book last time. Now take it out. The problem should have been solved.


    Chaotic spirit tools, even if the saints have jumped out of samsara, most of the people in the seven circles originated from the Qingling world. Previous lives and this life are involved in the reincarnation of the underworld.


    General Li was not surprised when he saw the white faced young man''s face. He looked very confident and didn''t dare to mess around for a while.


    He came in a hurry and was deterred by the hell emissary. Now he ate again in front of the book of life and death. General Li''s face was livid. He stared coldly at the ten young people in the underworld and said: your good days will soon come to an end.


    Chu man smiled disapprovingly: your army is at the entrance of the channel. We can end our good days at any time. Sometimes, doing is more useful than saying.


    The ten young people in the underworld are obviously the king of hell in the ten halls. Their words represent the underworld. Obviously, under the suppression of the law, even if the army of the Qin Dynasty is pressing on the territory, the underworld will not surrender.


    As long as they fight, whether it is the underground government or the Qin Dynasty, they will be unable to intervene in the Qingling world and can give us more time.


    Chen Hao has spread the news. Whether Bai Wushuang comes out or has fallen into the demon world, I believe there is a conclusion outside. If he comes out, there should be some arrangements.


    Jianlingxiao, Tuoba Shatian, Wang Dafu and Li Yuantian are all making final preparations before becoming a saint. They will become a saint with the help of Yang stone in the near future.


    The holy robbery is terrible, but I believe that each of them is the pride of heaven and will not fall in the great robbery. As for others, they are also trying to deduce the robbery of jade to ensure that there will be more people who can become holy at the moment when Han can shelter. Only in this way can we have the follow-up confrontation ability.


    Wang pangzi is the most promising one among us. He also got Yangshi. Now he is absorbing magic crystal most of the time, and Jiang NV also has hope, but Zhu Jianguo and others still need time. They are the future of Qingling world.


    General Li had no choice but to face the provocation of the underworld. Instead, he pointed the spear at us. Leng Shengzhi asked: how can he de occupy the first peak in today''s fairyland? I think the ranking of that year needs to be adjusted.


    I sneered and asked him: it''s OK to make adjustments, but I really want to know which sector you belong to. Is there your position on the seven worlds peak?


    Originally, I didn''t want to fight. I came here just to have contact with other circles. At the same time, I didn''t dare to offend the Qin Dynasty and buy Bai Wushuang some time. But as the immortal gourd said, it would be a shame if we let out the things left by our ancestors.


    The origin of the imperial dynasty is not clear in the witch world, but they are very strong.


    When I asked, General Li said with a cold smile: you are not qualified to know our origin.


    General Li''s words were contemptuous. At the same time, he swept at us and the disciples of the underworld. In a word, he covered two realms, no, three realms. Because there are still handlebars here.


    However, when General Li''s voice fell, a golden light fell from the void, in which a golden armor god man fell. One of them said in the void: it''s just a holy land. In those days, there were a group of people who didn''t make a living on the immortal road of Xiandao. In order to fight against the strong on the immortal Road, they spontaneously attracted a dynasty''s friars and called themselves the imperial dynasty. In those years, they just existed like mole ants. When the fairyland was destroyed, the five immortal roads collapsed. These little mole ants were lucky to escape to nothingness through the void shattered by the strong.


    Someone told a story about the past, but everyone could tell that the mole ants in his mouth were the people who claimed to be the emperor in front of him.


    I heard my eyebrows frown slightly. I also opened the space-time barriers on both sides of Xianlu road and saw a golden giant floating in the void, as big as a planet. What kind of place did the people of the ancient imperial dynasty escape to?


    The people in the divine world fell down along the golden light, which seemed a little sacred. They occupied their own peak and didn''t grab the position of the first peak. I swept around and didn''t see the three little saints. They came only saints.


    He was suppressed by the law and couldn''t come down?


    I frowned and worried. We don''t pay attention to the challenge competition because we don''t have the energy and manpower to spend here.


    After falling down, the god man who just spoke continued to say: those people fled to nothingness, found some very ancient inheritance, and found a small world similar to the field of Taoist ancestors, and claimed to be the holy land after occupying it. At present, I''m going to fight everywhere just to fight the next world and become my own territory. Because after countless years, the breath of the holy land has begun to weaken and is about to die out.


    Revealing the origin of the imperial dynasty makes me feel a little sudden.


    In those days, the strong men of the Seven Realms all came out of the Qingling world, which proved that the Qingling world was very suitable for practice, both in law and environment. Now the ancient imperial dynasty is calling, and it is uncertain that they want to occupy the Qingling world.


    After finishing, the man in the divine world glanced at all the people present and said: there are only a little more than 200 people. I think the competition in the four worlds is worthy of the name. If you want to compete, go up and draw, and then disperse.


    The people in the Holy Land pass us the king''s order and set the place on the territory of the underworld, which is a kind of contempt. But there are more than 50 little saints and three great saints in the divine world. In addition, there are huge inheritance and monks. They come, but they don''t give face to the holy land.


    Lao Di was betrayed by the humanity of the divine world, and the people of the Qin Dynasty were even more embarrassed. It was a bit like the situation when Xianmen was called a small fishing village by Lao Wang, which made their aura dim.


    But then the people around him said: now please move your friends in the fairy world and get out of the first peak.


    Mention this again, the underworld and the divine world don''t speak.


    Just now, I just tried to suppress the arrogance of the Qin Dynasty. The purpose has been achieved. Naturally, I won''t interfere.


    Chen Hao whispered: boss, they deceived people too much and asked the purgatory messenger to kill them.


    I also have this plan, but Han Peng frowned slightly, turned back and said to Qin Xue: move biyou palace to the peak of the corpse family and give it to them.


    Beheading immortal gourd was the first to disagree and jumped out to talk. As a result, he was slapped back by Han. Then his voice asked coldly: didn''t I hear my words?


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Is this to take us to represent the corpse family?


    When I think about it like this, I also have some bad feelings in my heart. Jiang Nu, Qin Xue and others also have dissatisfaction on their faces, but no one dares to speak. They all look at me.


    I hesitated. I felt that Han was a little abnormal, but I still let Qin Xue do it. If I lost a mountain, I could get it back. However, I couldn''t say that to them, but explained that Han had other arrangements and moved.


    The purgatory messenger was the first to resist the sky and guard the void. Then we fell.


    Because of giving way to the peak, our faces are full of anger and unwilling.


    General Li took his people to the summit. On the way, he said coldly: it''s not how many saints you have here, but how much power you have behind you. The Qingling world, a declining world, will eventually become the territory under my king''s feet.


    Wolf''s ambition is not hidden.


    The people of the underworld also fell to their own peak, and the four sides still seemed to wither.


    In biyou palace, Han said: this so-called challenge arena invitation was originally a farce. The strong deal with it at will and the weak are careful. We are the weak now.


    Everyone was silent. Everyone could see that the saints came from the underworld and the divine world. They seemed to be the strong. In fact, they just came down to have a look at the situation. Only us. All the elites and even the strongest came. In contrast, the strong and weak made judgments.


    Sure enough, there was no movement in the Qin Dynasty in the next few days. No one mentioned the fight. We seemed to be trapped here. The three people didn''t come, and what I expected has been put on hold.


    On the fifth day, people from the divine world contacted me and wanted to meet Yuner alone. In exchange, they would give us two important information.


    I didn''t hide this, and I personally don''t think the information in the mouth of the divine world will be of any value.


    But after listening, Han Peng asked me to promise, but the place to meet was biyou palace.


    I met the people in the divine world and said my request. I heard that he was going to be in biyou palace. The man hesitated and finally put forward a condition. We can''t peep at his conversation with Yuner.


    On the next day, Hanhe personally controlled the biyou palace. The Tianzun palace began to take shape. It was not emerald jade, but turned into green bricks and tiles. At the same time, there were four doors.


    Not only that, hanpeng also took the four immortal killing swords and hung them on the four doors without any arrangement. The immortal killing sword array is natural with biyou palace, and its power is several times stronger.


    Han Peng explained: the immortal killing sword array and the biyou Palace are the same heavenly Dharma tools, which fit in secretly. Now as long as you enter the biyou palace, even saints don''t dare to break in without permission.


    People in the three realms were very surprised to see the changes in biyou palace. The little saint who communicated with me in the divine world had an uncertain face and hesitated to enter.


    I had to remind him: as long as you follow the arrangement and take what you need, we won''t make any difficulties to ensure your safe access.


    After hearing the speech, the man stepped into biyou palace and talked with Yuner alone for more than an hour. He didn''t know what he said. When he came out, he fulfilled his promise and told us: you just entered the underworld. In the Qin Dynasty, a team killed Qingling world. The underworld knew about it, but deliberately concealed it to involve you in this war.


    As soon as Jiang NV heard this, they all panicked. I hurried to deliver a collective voice and said: don''t worry. There are 300 purgatory messengers under the dragon pool, and there are white matchless. There will be no problem for a while.


    The saint of the divine world continued to say the second condition, but he used soul light to transmit sound and told Han he alone.


    Just now I heard that the people of the Qin Dynasty had killed the Qingling world, and Han Dan didn''t change his face. But when he received the message, he frowned and asked: is that true.


    really.


    The man of God opened his mouth and said.


    Han''s eyebrows are more wrinkled, like struggling with something. The man of God didn''t stay much and left in a hurry. When I saw them off, I couldn''t wait to ask Han what the second information was.


    Han Hua said to me: he said that the three great saints in the divine world have gone to the witch world. Now there is only one small saint in the divine world, which is the best time for us to become saints.

 Chapter 285

    I listened to Han''s voice. First, I was stunned. The next reaction was not credible.


    It''s impossible for people in the divine world to pit their own people.


    But Han Dan said firmly: the news is true, the divine world is not one, and the three saints occupy one side respectively, which is not peace.


    I still can''t believe it: they say so, but they are one world after all, and their credibility is very low.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi also felt unreliable. Wang pangzi said: This is likely to be a trap. They see that the strength of the two circles is balancing and want to design to make us holy in advance. At that time, they will catch all of us.


    Han changed into a voice and said to me: yun''er''s identity can ensure that the news is true.


    What is Yuner''s identity? I couldn''t help asking.


    Han Peng shook his head and didn''t answer me, but said to the people: I''m going to be holy here. Get ready.


    This


    Everyone was stunned and thought it was too sudden. Han Dan said: go back now. It is estimated that the great saint of the upper world has also come back. At present, there is a small Saint peak. It is much easier. As long as the sky is robbed, it is useless for the great saint to come.


    If it is really just a little Saint peak guard, there is no doubt that now is the best opportunity, but if the news is wrong, Hanhe will face a great saint alone, and thirty purgatory messengers can''t play a big role.


    Han Fu decided to cross his knees and meditate, to adjust himself to the peak, and then said: Tong Tong, you deal with it.


    She didn''t explain what to deal with, but I thought about it. Since the divine world has sold the news, it''s estimated that it won''t intervene. The underworld needs to communicate. The people of the Qin Dynasty will never stand idly by, not to mention the good opportunity to rob. Now even if we leave, they will do it at the exit.


    I consulted with Jiang Nu Chen Hao and asked you Yilong, yuhuatian and Qin Xue to go to the underworld peak to find Chu man. I went to the divine world peak with Chen Hao and Jiang nu.


    The people in the divine world know what we want to do. I haven''t spoken yet. The saint I contacted said: we will go to the depths of reincarnation peak tomorrow. I''m afraid we can''t come back the next day. If childe Zhang has something to do, he may have to change another day.


    Now that they have made arrangements, I didn''t say anything. I took a seat and left.


    The people of the Qin Dynasty saw that we went between the two peaks of the underworld and the divine world, but they didn''t go to them. General Li stopped me on the way and asked in a strange way: boy, are you busy around, do you have any small moves? General Ben warned you that you''d better stay honest and don''t make trouble.


    Chen Hao quickly told me that they did not hide their purpose. It seems that they also have a planned time, not to delay all the time.


    Chen Hao and I came back, and you Yilong and they also came back. The answer of the underworld was not very clear and very vague. But now it''s too late to grind with them. Night falls. The night of reincarnation peak is much deeper than the underworld. Looking out from here, the vast underworld emits a faint blue light. From time to time, there are white Yin clouds flowing through, which feels like facing a vast universe.


    Two hours after night fell, yuhuatian, Chen Hao, Jiang Nu, you Yilong and Wang pangzi were ready. The emperor of the Qin Dynasty was very comfortable. There was not even a night watchman. They really leaned against the big tree to enjoy the cool. They began to rest after the excitement.


    At this time, thirty purgatory messengers quietly rushed over. They would drag ten saints by two to one, and the remaining ten would cooperate with us to kill the other disciples.


    They are more than 70 people. Only the ten saints are threatening Han, but since they take action, they are naturally weeding out the roots.


    The purgatory messenger killed more than 20 semi saints immediately, and then they besieged the saints in a group of two.


    After the saint was trapped, we rushed up. Because Han Hua was about to get through the robbery, the small wooden axe was given to me for the time being. Stepping into the air, the heavenly mechanism wheel in his body turned. Before a young man who broke the virtual environment could react, his body was directly split in half by me.


    Chen Hao was dressed in broken yellow cloth and stabbed with an iron rod. When he rushed into the crowd, he was beaten in disorder. Whether it''s a wound or a direct second kill, he won''t make up for the second time. Jiang NV didn''t do it. She protected the eclosion field with the Yellow River image, so that the power of the chopping immortal throwing knife can be brought into full play. When the Throwing Knife passed, the head flew up, and she specialized in chopping and killing people who were retreated by Chen haozhen and had no time to respond.


    In just half a minute''s cull, there were only more than 20 of the more than 70 people left. More than a dozen semi saints were injured to varying degrees under the attack of purgatory messengers.


    At this time, I let ten purgatory envoys pass by, and ten people attack one person at the same time, so as to reduce the number of saints as much as possible.


    When the battle broke out, the dark light instantly lit up the whole reincarnation peak. From the Qijie peak to the interruption of the mountains, you can see the figure of entanglement.


    Chen Hao has been cooperating with yuhuatian with great lethality. I see that the remaining people are no longer their opponents. They get out and join the siege of General Li with a small wooden axe.


    At this time, he woke up and saw me join in the siege. He also opened his mouth and drank coldly: you big dog courage.


    But I answered him with a small wooden axe in my hand. When the axe was cut down, his whole body was blown. The long gun in his hand swept a circle in front of him, and the rune inside jumped like a shield. When it appeared, it floated in front of him to block the small wooden axe. At the same time, the long gun in his hand picked a purgatory messenger.


    The holy stripe collided, and a hole was found in the chest of the purgatory messenger.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, took two steps back, and transferred two purgatory messengers up.


    He just picked up the gun like water. The wounded purgatory messenger didn''t even have a chance to avoid. You know, they were all in the realm of saints. General Li is just a little strong in holy grain, but he didn''t use magic just now. He hurt a saint just by skill.


    It''s war skills.


    When I wanted to deduce, I found that there was no profound place in his whole set of movements. I didn''t need to do any deduction. What I needed was proficiency. I''m afraid it would take a hundred years of continuous training to achieve his level.


    I wrote down a whole set of movements and didn''t kill him.


    The remaining semi saints are the powerful young generation. After the purgatory messenger was removed, Chen Hao and they didn''t kill so comfortably and entered the struggle.


    Jiang NV only needs to protect the eclosion field. She has time to observe and spread a message to me: Tong Tong, the weapons in their hands are made of very special materials. They can stop the chopping immortal Throwing Knife, but the rune pattern on it is not strong.


    I understand what Jiang Nu wants to say. She means that the weapons in these people''s hands are hard, but they can release powerful power unlike magic weapons. I don''t believe it, because in my understanding, as long as the weapons with special materials can burst out terrible power.


    I took out the small wooden axe and didn''t test it on General Li. I found a semi saint and cut it with an axe when I got close. I was afraid that my blood gas was out of control and awakened the consciousness in my blood. I didn''t dare to use the old woodcutter''s action of chopping firewood, but even so, the small wooden axe also broke out terrible power.


    When the man saw me chop down with an axe, he subconsciously resisted with the weapon in his hand.


    to be sonorous.


    The sound of gold and iron resounded through the sky. He took two steps back. On the way, he cut the immortal flying knife and took his head directly. I reached out to pick up his weapon and found that there was a gap in the place where it was cut with a small wooden axe, which was not cut off.


    I took a long gun and took a breath of air conditioning. With such materials, if there is a powerful immortal pattern blessing, the power will be absolutely amazing.


    When I observed, I noticed a change in the underworld. I stepped down to the feather field and stared at Chu man coldly.


    Chu man looked at the small wooden axe in my hand and asked tentatively: what''s in your hand is the innate spirit axe that cuts off the whip?


    Now come here, I classify them as enemies for the first time. I breathe all over my body and emit the sound of thunder. My body bows up. As long as they intervene, I will try my best to see how strong I am after the secret disk is opened.


    Aware of my hostility, Chu man didn''t continue to approach. Chu man smiled and said: I think you misunderstood. I just saw the special weapons of Daqin and wanted to ask for a handle to study.


    Chu man was modest, but his eyes were burning. He stared at me and was ready to deal with my sudden move.


    They are afraid of the small wooden axe cutting off and beating the divine whip.


    I can understand that he just wants a weapon. After all, a war is imminent. It is of great benefit to understand the opponent''s organic weapons.


    It''s just that the weapon is made of special material. I feel flesh pain when I lose one. I hesitate to throw the cut-out in my hand to him. At the same time, he reminded him: don''t think about playing tricks. There are millions of demon soldiers gathered in the Dragon holy land. As long as the Holy Light beast opens the Hualong pool, it can be killed at any time.


    The hell didn''t do it to us. In addition to the invasion of the Qin Dynasty, it was more afraid of the demon family.


    Chu man took the formed weapons of Daqin, smiled and didn''t respond to me. He took nine people back to their peak. It seems that he really came to beg for weapons, but even so, I still want to remind him.


    Besiege the weak and trap the strong. This is my strategy. When the strength is crushed, it will speed up the end of the battle.


    At this time, Chen Hao entered the finishing line and killed the last three semi saints. When he came back, he wanted to fight the saints. I stopped him.


    Saints are too strong. It''s not suitable for shopping now. If it''s normal, I''ll try it just now.


    The gourd was called back by me, floating in the void, stretching its fat hands and feet and wailing, saying that I let it miss the opportunity to kill the sage.


    At present, cooperating with the purgatory messenger can indeed kill the saint. But as long as there is a slight accident, the sage''s attack is not vegetarian.


    The strong three trapped one, and then the weak one-on-one. The other ten purgatories cleaned up and killed one by one. Soon, General Li was left to fight to the death.


    Let him be a saint in the middle stage. He can''t resist the attack of 30 purgatory envoys. After death, the holy stripe beats and is unwilling to be erased. However, the holy stripe can''t escape from the saint. Finally, it is scattered into energy and scattered in the heaven and earth of the reincarnation peak.

 Chapter 286

    I let thirty purgatory messengers look around, and then went down to clean the battlefield. In addition to weapons, their armor and things were cleaned without leakage.


    Biyou palace is very unique. Even if it is reduced, all objects can be well preserved in it except that living creatures will be thrown out. These days, we are eating the food prepared by Qinxue in advance. The days are not boring. Now we have moved in all our armor and weapons.


    The Han state should be the best. When we came out, we met that we were carrying the weapons and armor of the Qin Dynasty. We picked up one of the armor and knocked it carefully. With a slight frown, we said: the material is very special. It is estimated that it is the material they found in the field of Taoist ancestors, but unfortunately, we can''t carve Rune patterns. It can only be used as ordinary weapons.


    At first I thought it was the people of the Qin Dynasty who didn''t know how to refine tools and carve runes. Now it seems that it''s the problem of material.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Hao immediately threw his armor on the ground and didn''t want it. Han Peng stared at him and said: Although he can''t carve runes, he can stop the attack of magic weapons. It''s not as good as magic weapons to use alone, but it''s very terrible to put it in a formed army.


    Collect as much as you can and it will be useful in the future.


    Chen Hao listened and reluctantly picked up the armor and, by the way, moved the armor in Han''s hand back to the storage room. Han Dan said: when the two armies fight, weapons and armor like this can play a great role. After you take them back, you have to find a way to break them.


    I nodded and felt a little uneasy.


    There are more than one imperial dynasty in the holy land. They fight for their own habitat. Everyone is willing, morale is high, and the huge number is too difficult to deal with.


    Moreover, they attacked the witch world, and now they sent troops to the underworld and the pure spirit world. In the end, they either fought down, or abandoned the uninhabitable underworld and the powerful witch world and put their strength in the pure spirit world. At that time, it was really a disaster.


    Han asked others to go down and have a rest. She took mine into an empty room. When she went in, she said: I''ll cross the robbery tomorrow. The result is unknown. If it goes well, you''ll come in and spend the last three lightning strikes with me.


    My hair almost stood up when I heard it. The three most powerful thunder robbers in the holy robbery. She wants me to cross with her?


    Seeing that I was so frightened that my face turned gray, Han Peng explained: your blood is similar to the loss of blood. You can just wipe it out and eliminate the hidden dangers through the little holy robbery. The other is the viviparous willow in your body. I''m not sure if the robbery can erase it, but I can try it.


    Wait... Did I hear you right? I swallowed my saliva and asked: wife, did you just say to let me spend the little holy robbery with you?


    Um. Han Peng nodded and asked: what''s the matter? What''s the problem? Tomorrow''s holy robbery, I will cover it with Yang stone. There will be no heaven robbery. Then, after the small holy robbery, only the last three thunder robbers in the small holy land can wash away the things in your blood.


    Han saw my sad face, put one hand around my shoulder and said easily: don''t worry, as long as there is no great saint opposite, I have the ability to protect you.


    I breathed a long sigh, but I couldn''t calm down. My current strength is estimated to be able to deal with the top semi saint. If I have help, I can do two moves with the saint. After all, although the semi saint and the saint are only one word apart, the saint pattern is the difference between incomplete and perfect. It''s not at the same level at all, not to mention the opponent is a little saint.


    According to the information now obtained, there are 50 little saints in the divine world, and the number is not much. Then the magic tools in their hands must be good, and they have great powers, which is by no means comparable to the general Qin who is fighting in the battlefield at present.


    But Han has said that I can''t refuse, and there is a consciousness in my blood. This is a time bomb. Except Han, the others want to cross the little holy robbery. They don''t know when, and they can''t protect me.


    I remembered about Yuner and asked her what her identity was in the upper world. Han should not have planned to say it. I kept asking her and said reluctantly: I heard from her that she had relatives to stay with the great saint. Based on my understanding of the Fox family and the fact that the golden armor man in Hualong pool didn''t give her a hand last time, he should be the child of the great saint.


    Um!


    This surprised me a lot, but how could the children of the great saint fall into the Qingling world?


    I wanted to ask this, but I suddenly remembered that Han Peng said that the Fox family would mess up the world like my blood eyes, and the divine world suddenly sent such important information. Is it difficult to do now


    Han Peng gently shook his head and signaled that I knew it. There was no need to say it.


    I secretly breathed out and didn''t say anything. Han asked me to adjust my breath here tonight to ensure that my blood was in the strongest state.


    The next morning, just before the sun reached the reincarnation peak, Han Dan went to the demon world peak alone and meditated cross legged.


    The seven peaks are seven or eight kilometers apart. The robbery of Xiaosheng should be more concentrated and can''t affect here.


    When the sun shone on the Qijie peak, dense holy patterns began to appear around the Handan, which was being rebuilt and approaching perfection. At the same time, earth shaking changes had taken place in her breath. Xianyuan, spirit body, blood gas and immortal body emerged at the same time. The four forces were integrating. However, in the process of integration, the corpse gas on her body became heavier and heavier, forming a layer of black fog.


    I realized that Han was not without corpse poison, but was suppressed in her body. Now it was released with the activation of her whole body strength.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds and there were thunder clouds. However, just at this time, Hanhe raised his hand and threw out a Yang stone. When he flew into the air, the Yang stone floated independently. He sensed that after the thunder robbery, a dazzling light suddenly burst out, just like a small sun, forming a small space, completely protecting Hanhe in it and breaking his breath.


    The condensed thunder clouds dissipate gradually. There is really no disaster.


    The holy pattern of Han is becoming more and more perfect, and the four forces are also integrating, but the corpse Qi seems to be irrecoverable and has been floating on her head and side.


    Five minutes later, her holy stripe was stable, it was already a perfect holy stripe, and it was rapidly becoming dense, but the four forces were dispersed and did not integrate.


    At this time, Yang Shi has exhausted all his strength, turned into a white light and completely disappeared into the void.


    The people in the divine world have avoided going out, so that when Xiaosheng takes his hand, he will find that they are still waiting and causing embarrassment. Ten people in the underworld are watching from a distance. I sent ten purgatory envoys to stare at them to prevent trouble.


    Several people were also honest. Seeing that Han Dan was promoted to the sage realm without crossing the robbery, the white faced youth said to several people next to him: that was the stone of the sun just now. In order to prevent the ninth evil ghost from exploding, it was transformed into ten Yang stones.


    It turned out that it was the ninth evil ghost who pulled the yama ten hall in the channel. It was a pity to mention this, but Lord Yang also left an opportunity for the Qingling world.


    There was more and more corpse Qi on Han Dan''s body, and finally condensed into three human shapes. Chu man frowned slightly and said: is she going to cut off the corpse gas? But she was originally a corpse clan. I''m afraid she will die if she cuts off the corpse Qi.


    I was nervous for a while, and my palms were cold sweats. As long as Xiaosheng''s heaven robbery fell, the Xiaosheng peak in the upper world would certainly take action, but I didn''t know whether the seal set by the ghost of Jiuyang had any effect.


    However, looking at the appearance of Han, it is estimated that the seal can''t be controlled.


    After resting for about half an hour, the four forces of Han began to integrate again. With the integration, blood clouds appeared over the whole reincarnation peak. The lightning flashed in it, and there were regular runes beating, which was very terrible.


    But just when Han Han merged into the last step, she made a loud noise, and the four forces separated at the same time. The blast formed a white circle and swept over the whole reincarnation peak.


    Chu man then used Zhenyuan to say: different Tao can''t be integrated. It''s impossible for you to impact the small holy land with this. You can only separate it.


    Chu man is a saint. Although it is a welfare given by the upper world to go through the holy robbery, it is also a real holy robbery. Naturally, he knows more.


    At this time, he opened his mouth as a kind reminder.


    However, Han Fu ignored it and integrated the three forces again, but when he came to the last step, he also exploded.


    Han''s immortal body is the corpse way, the spirit body is the ghost way, and Xianyuan is the fairy way. At the same time, there is blood and Qi, which is a little similar to the Shinto, but it is not obvious now. The most obvious thing is the power of the three ways.


    Another boy in the underworld said: I''ve never seen anyone who has several ways at the same time and wants to be one. What''s that?


    Han Yun failed for the fifth time and then stopped. I couldn''t help stepping in the air, but it was only in the void that the Han sent a message to me saying: don''t get close, my corpse Qi will hurt you.


    I said: wife, those people in the underworld said that corpse Qi can''t be cut, otherwise you will die.


    Han Han almost stubbornly said: fool, if the corpse gas is not cut off, we will never be husband and wife, otherwise the corpse poison will enter your body.


    I was a little confused. The monk Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head and said: we are already husband and wife!


    go back. Han Li was a little agitated and scolded.


    The human form condensed from the black corpse poison lingered around her without breaking contact.


    This time, Han Peng rested for a long time, like summing up the reasons for five failures. With her ability, she can certainly push out a lot of things, but there will be no results in how to deduce some things that are destined to be impossible.


    I''ve been wandering around the demon world peak, waiting anxiously. Towards the afternoon, Han Peng suddenly called me and said: Tong Tong, get out of the way.


    I wanted to stay, but every time her fusion failed, the energy released was terrible. I couldn''t resist, didn''t dare to stay, and retreated.


    At the sixth failure of Hanhe, Jiang NV said: Tong Tong, you used to persuade her to give up. It doesn''t matter if you can''t become a little saint.


    If several forces cannot be integrated, Han can not break through to the small holy land.


    But I know her temper. She won''t give up if she can''t do it, and what she believes should be possible.


    Jiang Nu said: if she goes on like this, it will hurt too much.


    I didn''t answer. I just cheered Han Peng in my heart. When I failed for the seventh time, I finally couldn''t help it. Yukong fell directly and asked her to stop. With her ability, the sage realm was strong enough.

 Chapter 287

    My persuasion didn''t work. Han is very stubborn. Let me leave it alone.


    Through the corpse Qi, I saw a crack in the center of her eyebrows and many wounds on her body. Her integration is equal to the collision of spear and shield, and she is under the attack of her own four forces.


    wife.


    I stood outside and shouted, raised a small wooden axe to forcibly break the corpse gas, went in and brought her out.


    Seeing my tough attitude, Han Peng said mildly: I''m trying twice, but if I still can''t, I''ll give up.


    Hearing the speech, I couldn''t say anything. She deduced that it would be a pity if she gave up. But she allowed her to try. In the end, her body would collapse, her spirit would fly away, her blood would dry up, and her immortal yuan would explode.


    Any situation is fatal to her.


    I asked her to promise, and then retreated to the corpse peak. Han didn''t try immediately. This silence lasted longer until late at night.


    Darkness fell, but the whole reincarnation peak was illuminated by the light on Han. The four forces in her body were shining, entangled with each other, and the process of integration was more straightforward than that in the daytime.


    In the early hours of the morning, several forces of Hanhe gathered on his body at the same time, and different holy patterns began to cross and overlap, but there were still many places that could not be integrated and conflict with each other.


    I realized that her four powers had been sanctified. If the four perfect holy patterns could be superimposed, her power would break through the little holy land.


    The place of holy stripe conflict has been changing its shape and wants to merge forcibly. Only at the beginning, the exclusion of power appears. Under the collision, it explodes like an electric arc, and the dark light flies for a time.


    Chu man couldn''t help laughing and said: it''s much harder to change the holy pattern than to cast it, and it''s impossible to succeed at all. I''ve never seen anyone who can change his holy pattern.


    I was already worried. When I heard him talking nearby, I couldn''t help yelling: shut up.


    Boy, I''m a pertinent comment.


    Chu man is not a vegetarian either. He was scolded by me and replied coldly. I held a fire in my heart. I would have done it on the spot if I hadn''t been afraid that I would provoke other strong men in the hell.


    I warned: you have to discuss. Keep your voice down. I don''t want to hear your voice again.


    While talking, the blood gas in my body was boiling, the heavenly mechanism wheel turned wildly, and the meridians with heavenly mechanism runes hooked a small wooden axe.


    Hum.


    The world was shaking. The original small wooden axe suddenly became golden and turned into a huge sharp axe. The natural veins on it clearly emerged. I used to see that the veins looked like a map. They also appeared the last time when the lotus cut off and beat the divine whip, but I didn''t take a closer look.


    Now there are more veins on the top than Han. Finally I can see part of the face. It''s not a map, but pictures. It''s the axe method.


    Chu man and they were all startled by the change of the small wooden axe.


    Although it is said that the small wooden axe is not an open sky axe, it is a natural growth of the open sky axe cultivated by the blood essence in Pangu''s head. Without any grinding, it is believed to be stronger than the open sky axe that breaks up the chaotic world.


    However, before I had time to remember the axe method on the axe, the blood in my body was out of control and began to rage. The roar continued in the rush, and the dark twenty-eight vertebrae were flashing.


    When I noticed something was wrong, I quickly locked my blood, the heavenly mechanism wheel stopped rotating, the terrible change disappeared, and the small wooden axe returned to normal.


    In just a few seconds, my back was full of cold sweat.


    The white faced boy''s eyes turned black and white, stared at me and said: there are viviparous willows in your body, which involve reincarnation too deeply, and there is the divine knowledge of reincarnation in your blood. I advise you not to be angry, otherwise you will be robbed.


    The descendant of the underworld really has two brushes. He saw through the problems in my body. There was a change in the viviparous willow just now, but I finished it quickly and it was too late to emerge.


    I hummed coldly. There was no conflict during the short confrontation, but it also relieved a lot of my irritable anger.


    Chen Hao said to me: boss, these boys seem to be showing kindness to us.


    I sent a message to him and said: Well, but you can''t take it lightly, let alone trust them.


    Thinking of Chen Hao''s intention to leave, I felt a little uncomfortable. I heard him say: when you are alone in the future, you can''t easily trust people.


    Chen Hao nodded.


    I glanced at them. The intention of the underworld is very obvious. I want to pull us into this war and continue to develop like this. It is also an inevitable result. I just want the clear spirit world to intervene, not their kindness.


    Sometimes, the lips die and the teeth are cold.


    Distracted for half a minute, great changes have taken place in Han. The holy patterns of the four forces have changed greatly. It can be seen that her deduction is useful, and the holy patterns are also changing and should be integrated. But at this time, the holy patterns flicker and show signs of explosion.


    Han Han immediately stopped and didn''t fit forcibly, but the recoil force had dispersed and the holy grain that had been integrated was about to be torn.


    Seeing that it was about to collapse again, Han Peng sighed and said: is there really only one way?


    what do you mean? What way?


    I couldn''t help asking. I found that the voice didn''t come out. I quickly mobilized the meridians in my body and wanted to ask her, but before I had to speak, there was a fifth force on her.


    Heavenly fruit.


    She meant that she had to take the road arranged by Zhang Daoling?


    Before I had time to think about it, the fruit of the way of heaven appeared in the void, a majestic force was released, and the sky was flashing, as if it was going to be broken.


    When the heavenly way and fruit appeared, the originally quiet underworld suddenly sent out a terrible smell. Some strong people were awakened and were coming very fast.


    That terrible breath is likely to be the king of hell in the ten halls.


    Han Han noticed that he let the heavenly Taoist fruit release energy, opened his mouth and said in a rolling voice: This is the Taoist fruit left by Zhang Daoling. If you want it, I want it.


    As soon as the voice spread, the horror of the fast approaching stopped, then retreated, and dormant again in the blink of an eye.


    Chen Hao didn''t understand the reason. He said excitedly: boss, Zhang''s ancestor is a real cow. A name scared the people in the underground.


    I smiled, but my heart was bitter, because I knew what they were afraid of.


    The Taoist fruit looks priceless, but the three eyes don''t even ask, and the people in the upper world don''t mean to rob at all. It''s not simple.


    When Han Peng saw someone retreat, she began to guide the power of the heavenly way and fruit into her body. After all, she didn''t escape the arrangement of her ancestors and went according to the set road.


    What Li Guangfu said when he gave up his destiny, now I have a deep understanding.


    Han Dan was not distracted. After the emergence of Tiandao fruit, he guided the power to penetrate into his four holy patterns. When the holy patterns that could not be integrated met the power of Tiandao fruit, it was like a fishbone meeting acid and vinegar, softened and began to fit.


    Cast heaven.


    Chu man couldn''t help but speak. I didn''t feel upset this time, but didn''t the way of casting heaven need to be in the great holy land? Moreover, the heavenly Tao fruit of Han is incomplete. I''m afraid it''s integrated now. In the future, we must find the complete three Tao fruits.


    Is that Zhang Daoling''s arrangement again?


    I just thought of this. The sky roared like a hole. What appeared in it was not a cloud, but a boundary. There was a vast thunder light covering the whole sky. It was a Leize world.


    Supreme catastrophe. Chu man said.


    Almost at the same time when his voice fell, the holy patterns of Han were fused, and the power on her body was like a sun exploding, which scattered in an instant, but the light was very gorgeous, like a bright and ethereal Nebula in the deep sky. She stood in it, which was the shining star.


    The power radiated instantly spread for several kilometers. When it was about to spread to us, the light was like an inverted light, and it took back her body in the blink of an eye. For a moment, her eyes had undergone amazing changes, not blood red, but black and white, but across a few kilometers, I could see her pupils like a vast star.


    The integration of heaven''s Tao and fruit has made her amazing changes. Just this change, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    In the broken void, the supreme catastrophe is still brewing in Leize''s world. However, Han doesn''t pay attention to the robbery cloud, but watches the changes in the sky. She is waiting for the little saint of the upper world to make a move.


    Four hundred years ago, she was attacked at the beginning of the robbery, which led to her failure in the robbery. Liu Tianyi was captured after the robbery.


    It can be seen that the upper hand is in these two stages, and will not be used in the robbery.


    Han''s eyes glowed, and the three dark shadows condensed by corpse Qi stood beside him.


    Time passed by, but the people in the upper world didn''t appear, and the broken void. In that Leize world, there was finally a terrible lightning falling across time and space. It came in the blink of an eye in the roar, and split on the Han in an instant.


    At the moment when the thunder robbery exploded, the black shadow of corpse gas on her body was wiped out and completely disappeared. Han Peng opened her mouth and vomited a big mouthful of blood. Her body was shaky. She didn''t know whether she was hurt by the robbery or she forcibly washed away the corpse Qi.


    But now I prefer the former.


    When the thunder robbery began, the falling speed was very fast. The sky thunder was like a giant dragon across the void, meandering, but falling very fast.


    The second thunder fell, and the second group of corpse Qi around Han was cut off. She seemed to stand unsteadily, and I also saw that she was not hurt by thunder robbery, but cut off the corpse and affected her Qi.


    As soon as I asked her not to chop the corpse, the third thunder robbery had fallen. The last mass of corpse on her body exploded and turned into nothingness. The next second, the Han fell back straight.


    wife.


    I shouted, and I was about to go. She was dragged back by Jiang Nu on the way. She hugged me and said: don''t go there. The disaster is not over yet. She''s not dead yet.


    The fourth thunder fell, and Han Dan didn''t respond. He lay straight on the ground, as if he were completely dead, with no breath at all.


    Seeing this, Jiang NV was also a little confused and whispered: is the heaven disaster different from other disasters.


    I was relieved by her words a second ago. When I heard the latter sentence, the whole person was desperate.

 Chapter 288

    Thunder robbery traverses a time and space, which is different from the robbery of ordinary people. The way of heaven seems to be above the law in front of us, so thunder robbery falls from another space.


    When the fifth way fell, the Han still didn''t move. The whole person was bathed in thunder and had no breath.


    My face turned pale. The thunder robbery was too powerful. Moreover, my small wooden axe and heaven''s secret disk were too special. I''m afraid it would lead to robbery.


    Calm down, I can only use all my strength to shout Han''s name at the demon world peak, hoping to wake her up.


    Seeing the sixth thunder falling rapidly, the law beating inside is like a sharp blade in the sky. It has the energy to destroy the sky and the earth, but it is concentrated in a very small range. If she doesn''t resist, the last three fall at the same time, and she will be erased directly.


    The blood gas in my body rolled, the heavenly mechanism wheel was blooming, and the small wooden axe was shining.


    If she doesn''t wake up in the last three ways, I don''t care whether it will lead to robbery or not.


    The sixth thunder fell, and the seven worlds peak was trembling. The power rushed out of the reincarnation peak and shook the underworld. We had to lie low to avoid the impact.


    But there is a special force on the reincarnation peak. It has been protecting the whole space, allowing the thunder robbery to be violent. This space is stable.


    Hoo.


    I looked up at the crack in the sky and took a long breath. The wooden axe glowed instantly, and people were ready to step into the air.


    Seeing that I wanted to intervene, Chu man sighed and said: it seems that our chips are wrong. Unfortunately.


    Jiang Nu wanted to stop it, but looking at the time and space hovering and entangled for a long time, and still gathering strength at this time, she asked with a pale face: Tong Tong, do you have a good idea?


    I nodded. I didn''t have much emotion in my heart. I opened my mouth and said: if both Han and I can''t survive, you can find a way to go back and take everyone into the demon world.


    Losing the Qingling world of Han is equivalent to losing the pillar stone. Much blood will only be sprinkled on that land and can''t compete. The demon world, at least white unparalleled, can continue to survive.


    No one wants to leave home if they have a chance to survive.


    I took a look at all the people. I didn''t have time to say goodbye one by one. I turned and flew towards the demon world peak. The disaster did not fall, but its power gathered around the Hanyu across a time and space. I didn''t get much suppression even when I was close to 100 meters. I was very concentrated.


    Here, you can see that Han''s eyes are closed, and there is still a weak light on his body. The light is no longer like light, but scattered by some twisted things, not like runes, but also like runes.


    Chu man said that Han Han is a corpse family and can''t cut off the corpse Qi. Now that she''s cut off, what will she become?


    People?


    But she was dead and not angry when she entered the corpse path.


    Anger has no special power like Zhenyuan, but it is the most magical power in the vast universe. It gives sacred and priceless life.


    The corpse clan is close to eternal life, but no one is willing to step in, because there is no life. After all, not everyone can be like Han and the big housekeeper. When they enter the corpse Road, they can still maintain their intelligence.


    The last three natural disasters have not fallen for a long time, and they are still gathering strength in that world.


    wife!


    I called her carefully. There was no movement.


    At this time, the thunder fell on my head. I took a deep breath, and the eight vertebrae in my body lit up at the same time. The rest were glowing. The small wooden axe suddenly became larger and buzzing. Those naturally formed runes on it entered my body. For a time, the sea of blood surged and set off a storm. At this time, the power in my body can only be described as surging. It was so powerful that even my state of mind changed, There is a feeling of contempt for the world.


    At the moment when the thunder fell, I let out a roar. All my short hair fell behind my head and my body was half arched. With the special ability of instinct, I forcibly broke through to the side of Han. The heavenly mechanism wheel was inspired by blood and the bright light penetrated out of my body to form a huge disk in the empty air. The smell emitted from it made the void tremble, The thunder fell much slower.


    Tianji saved me twice. Each time, the opponent''s strength is different, but they can stop it. I think it can stop this Tianji.


    But just when I was ready to fight hard, Han Peng suddenly took a long breath, and the strange light pattern on her body was taken back. The whole person stood up straight like a stiff corpse. The fingernails on her hands were as white as jade, so she got up and poked directly at my heart.


    I was startled. I thought she had a physical problem and lost her mind, but the moment I met my chest, her hand became translucent and directly extended into my chest. Her speed was very fast. When I reacted, her heart had been pinched by her.


    I forcibly suppressed the power in my body and didn''t attack her, and I didn''t feel the pain and threat. At the same time, I also felt that there was a unique light symbol on her hand, which was winding around my heart. Almost at the same time, the uncontrolled blood was forcibly restrained, and the small wooden axe returned to normal.


    The whole process took only milliseconds. Han''s hand took it back, grabbed me with one hand and said: stand still.


    At this time, the three terrible thunder robbers fell, just like the roar of an angry dragon. The thunder light lit up the whole space, and there was light blindness in the line of sight. All you can see in your eyes are flashing rules and symbols, so dense that there is no gap.


    Han Peng looked up at his head. There was a bright light in his black and white eyes, with blood flashing in the middle, but he didn''t mean to resist the natural disaster.


    wife!


    I yelled and felt like a fallen leaf in the wind. I had lost control of my life. The whole person was blown up and bowed like a lion facing a strong enemy.


    Like a cloth puppet, Han put one hand around my creaky nest, lifted me up and said: don''t be afraid, I''m here. Keep your blood gas down.


    Feeling the temperature on her body, my beating heart slowly calmed down. Like when I was a child, I can recover from great fear by hiding in her arms, but there is a small holy robbery in front of me. If something goes wrong, she and I will be erased.


    Han''s eyes took back, his breath became as if nothing, and his hand around me became holding me.


    I didn''t have time to think about anything else. According to her account, I put down the blood pressure in my body that wanted to protect myself. Usually I don''t feel much, but now the consciousness hidden in the blood becomes very clear in order to protect itself. It is fighting against me and competing for the right to control blood gas. Moreover, he is very strong and wants to press me down.


    At this time, when Lei JieFei flew out of the void and reached the top of my head, my blood gas was controlled by it. I quickly threw away the small wooden axe and didn''t give it a chance to activate. At the same time, I mobilized the Tianji wheel I could control to suppress it forcibly.


    There are hundreds of fights in milliseconds. I control the blood in my body back and forth with it. At the last moment, the consciousness in the blood opened: boy, the road is ruthless. You can''t go on without me.


    who are you?


    My consciousness asked. The whole person was blown up because it was so real at this time.


    The thick voice didn''t answer. He continued to control his blood and wanted to drill into the secret disk to avoid the cleaning of thunder robbery.


    Small holy robbery is a rare opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, it will become difficult to erase it.


    At the last moment, I clenched my teeth and loosened my soul. All three souls and seven souls were integrated into the blood and forcibly competed for the control of the blood. Soul and blood are essential things in life. The connection between the two is already linked. After my soul entered, I immediately seized the control.


    Isolate it.


    At this time, the little holy robber outside fell, and Han Hua opened her mouth and exposed the corpse teeth. What was wrapped between her mouth and nose was not blood gas, but the lines that swam like light. It was very powerful. Then she punched the void fiercely, guided all the heavenly robbers into her body and handed them to me by hand.


    The power of terror seemed to be controlled by her. The consciousness isolated by me was instantly split out of my body, forming a terrible blood shadow outside. It was very tall. There was a virtual axe in his hand, roaring up to the sky, and two eyes like blood holes stared at me.


    But the viviparous willow still didn''t move.


    Almost at the same time when the sky fell, a red divine pattern appeared in the void. A big golden hand poked out from inside and pressed fiercely towards the Han. It was really just a strong man at the peak of a small saint.


    The whole person of Han he was relaxed a lot. Although he was a little saint, Han he had just passed the little Saint robbery, and the other party was the top strength, half step great saint, with a gap. But at this time, Han he had a momentum of contempt for his opponent and was completely fearless.


    I have to sigh that if I want to surpass her, I really can''t do it with my constitution or the secret disk.


    My wife is still my wife. Now she has undergone amazing changes. I''m afraid she will only be stronger.


    Since I was a child, I have targeted her and wanted to surpass her. Now the distance seems to be opened again.


    While the golden giant hand of the void pressed down, the bloody giant also rushed at me to rob my blood and my flesh with me.


    Han Chuan said: deal with it yourself. Now you can use a small wooden axe and the ancient fist seal.


    The voice fell, and she took off, not waiting for the attack of the golden hand, but taking the initiative.


    The movement of reincarnation peak was so great that the strong men in the underworld surrounded them. They tried their best to suppress their power and hid outside to observe. It is estimated that the hell kings of the ten halls have come, but they didn''t show up.


    Now, seeing Han Li''s active attack in the face of Xiaosheng, they all made an incredible exclamation.


    I didn''t care to look up, but I knew from the self-confidence on Han''s face that it wasn''t a big problem. At this time, I was still recovering my soul from my blood, but the blood shadow outside had been chopped by an axe. The axe used by the old woodcutter to chop firewood.


    Hum.


    The small wooden axe changed in an instant and was not as powerful as when it was controlled by the blood shadow. The axe was much smaller, and there were only a few natural runes, but it was very real. It was your own weapon and power.


    Hoo.


    The small wooden axe in my hand was cut out without any concern in my heart. I was heartily and vividly, and my movements were smoother than when I was afraid at ordinary times.


    The small wooden axe collided with the axe of the blood shadow, and two broken time and space crossed, shaking the mountains of reincarnation peak.


    I took two steps back and felt a little shocked. This thing was not a real axe in my hand, but it was just as strong, and the splitting force was not weak at all.

 Chapter 289

    Although the small wooden axe in my hand is not vulgar, its moves are too single. It used to be invincible. That''s because the opponents can''t stop it. It can be solved with one axe. Now when you meet someone who can resist, it''s not useful to use one move alone.


    The axe in the hand of the blood soul giant shadow fell again. I stopped the axe, flashed my body, took the small wooden axe, roared and hit it with a fierce fist. A fist seal appeared in the void, and the sky was sunken.


    The fist fell, a depression appeared on the blood shadow, and took two steps back in the void.


    I don''t know martial arts, but ancient boxing is like martial arts, which makes my strength multiply.


    The blood soul giant shadow roared, the Blood Axe broke out, the law beat, and a breath of vicissitudes appeared, breaking the void in front of me. My body half arched, avoided the space-time cracks, swam past like a fish, hit his fist, and drove him back again.


    I angrily asked: who are you? Why is it dormant in me?


    The blood shadow didn''t speak, it seemed unable to speak, and I found that its body was shrinking after taking my attack.


    The lotus has disappeared into the sky and is fighting with the little saint in the upper world in another void.


    Open up a space to fight. After lifting the Xia, you can. The reincarnation peak is too small. Han Han is protecting us. At the same time, he is afraid to touch the mysterious power here. He chose to fight in the void.


    I couldn''t find out the origin and was not tangled. My body was flashing in the void and kept punching. The blood soul body could resist at first, but his strength weakened after his body became smaller. When it was only about ten meters, I shouted angrily, and the brilliance of the heavenly machine wheel burst out of the body and wiped it out with a punch.


    But just when the blood soul collapsed, several white lights flew towards me, felt the power of the white light, the viviparous willows in my body appeared, and the tentacles extended from my body. The yin-yang grinding plate appears to absorb the white breath.


    My eyes glowed, using the law of my body, I saw through the white light and peeped into the breath of samsara.


    The damned girl, who broke the viviparous willow into my body, was by no means a failure. She didn''t pull me into the immortal road of the corpse family. She did it on purpose.


    I waved the wooden axe wildly to cut it off, but the white light seemed to be nonexistent. Neither the wooden axe nor the ancient fist seal could be touched. Seeing that it was about to enter my body, the void around me suddenly cracked, the Han fell from inside, raised his hand and opened the Honghuang water cave.


    The black wind emerged and absorbed the white light directly.


    In the void behind Han, there stood a giant in gold armour, waving a sledgehammer in his hand, which glittered with thunder and pulled the whole void.


    The strong in the underworld have stepped into the reincarnation peak. At this time, someone exclaimed: it is the giant spirit God, the strongest race in the Protoss.


    The nine turn golden body of the protoss is abnormal enough, and the divine blood is gifted. Like the three legged golden black talent obtained by Chen Hao, that is the talent belonging to the divine bird, which is extremely terrible.


    The genius of the giant spirit God is strength, which can break the world.


    I glanced at the hammer in his hand, which was not a mortal thing and contained great power.


    Han Han escaped from the battle and came down to protect me. The giant spirit God was angered by her behavior and roared. His voice was like thunder and came: you are dead.


    The voice fell a hundred feet, the golden body leaned back, the surging blood was excited, and the dense holy patterns condensed into meridians on him. In strengthening his strength, the small space built could not bear his strength, so it exploded directly. The fragments floated in accordance with the law, and they were shaken away when they were close to the hammer.


    Han Han''s face changed slightly and said: it''s the hammer of the God of thunder. The thunder in charge of wind, rain and lightning in the ancient fairy world is an artifact, containing the thunder of the way of heaven.


    When the sledgehammer fell, one after another lightning in the sky tore the void again and again, and the whole reincarnation peak would be broken.


    I turned into a small wooden axe and was ready to fight with Han, but Han asked me to put away my strength and took me to stand on the demon world peak. Her eyes twinkled, her strange runes surged, but her breath was very unique. It didn''t belong to the five ways.


    Is this the way of heaven?


    I secretly looked at her. Although she was my own wife, I was still a little frightened.


    Looking down at the whole reincarnation peak, the empty giant spirit seemed to notice something wrong, and the holy patterns on his body converged a lot.


    Han Hua sent a message to Chen Hao and told them to leave through the void. Several people received the message and fled the reincarnation peak in a hurry. Chu man saw it and knew that the situation was bad, so they all fled.


    I controlled the purgatory messenger to leave, leaving only two to come to me in case of danger.


    When he saw Chen Hao leaving, he jumped up in the air with a flash of his body. The Xuanyuan sword appeared in his hand, and the big sword soared in the air. The ancient characters on it floated, emitting a unique smell.


    When she flew out of Hualong pool, a little Saint intercepted and left a fist mark on it. At that time, I thought Xuanyuan sword was famous, but it was not as good as small wooden axe and cut immortal gourd. It was only the key to open the ancient immortal road of the corpse family.


    But Han Hua feels much stronger now, which should be related to her cultivation.


    The ancient prose flickered. A moment later, a very strange force appeared, which was very powerful. The force was wrapped on the Xuanyuan sword. The whole sword body seemed to be branded with countless hands. Those hands were not strong, but the number was too large to count, and the collected power reached a terrible level.


    Just now, the giant spirit God seemed to notice something and restrained his power. At this time, it was too late to release and was swept by Xuanyuan sword. That unique power broke the God armor on the giant spirit God. If he hadn''t stopped it at his waist with Thor hammer at the last moment, he would have been cut off by Han.


    But even so, without all his strength, he still suffered a great loss. The holy grain on the hammer broke and God''s blood spilled in his mouth. It was just a mouthful of blood. It fell below like a local light rain. The trees watered by God''s blood radiated green light and were full of vitality.


    It can be seen that his divine blood contains huge vitality, and the laws in it can affect the natural growth, which is very terrible.


    Han Dan hit well and fell to me again. I looked at her in the whole process. As soon as she fell, I used the power in my body to try to deduce what the power on Xuanyuan sword was.


    As a result, the breath just hit me. I felt like I had been hit by hundreds of millions of fists. Those fists were not strong, as weak as mortals, but hundreds of millions of them hit me at the same time. My body was shocked, and the heavenly secret symbols on the meridians were dim and suppressed.


    Han Peng found that I peeped at her power and was eaten back, so she quickly scattered the power on Xuanyuan sword. He glared at me angrily, and at this time, there were endless fists behind the hundreds of millions of fists.


    I vomited out in one breath. Although I didn''t deduce it, I still saw some clues. Some couldn''t believe it. I asked: the power of all living beings?


    Jianyuan said that the power of all sentient beings is also called the power of faith. It is a very unique power of Buddhism. Through the collection of faith, he can become the Buddha before the fairy world is broken. To put it bluntly, those mortal believers hold him up.


    Some people in the fairyland practice by collecting this power, but no matter whether it is a measure or a believer, it is a way to charm people''s hearts and is despised by others.


    However, the protection and blessing of the God and Buddha who believe in it, to say a pertinent word, and to look at it as a bystander, no matter who believes in it, it actually has no effect.


    Buddha, who has time to worry about mortals?


    I just can''t figure out why there is such a powerful force of all living beings on Xuanyuan sword?


    Before I had time to think deeply, the giant spirit God was irritated and roared: Mole ants.


    The dense holy stripes beat, and thousands of thunder telegraphic remittances gathered on his hammer and fell to block out the sky and the sun.


    Han Peng pulled me to squat down and said: let the purgatory messenger attack him, keep him angry and try his best.


    When I heard the speech, I didn''t hesitate. When my heart moved, the two purgatory envoys flew up. Unfortunately, their strength was too different. Before they approached the giant spirit God, their bodies cracked and were torn by the holy grain of the giant spirit and the thunder and lightning on the hammer.


    However, when blocked, the anger of the giant spirit God increases and the power on the hammer is stronger.


    The power of faith on Xuanyuan sword reappeared. I didn''t dare to peep after a lesson.


    It''s just that Han doesn''t seem to want to fight, but is preparing to fight back. My scalp numb, gently pulled her sleeve and asked: wife, if you don''t resist, he will smash us.


    Under the pressure of the little saint, I didn''t tremble. It was very good. I couldn''t fight.


    But Han he just hugged me and a terrible hammer fell the next second, but when there were 40 or 50 meters away from us, the terrible power seemed to be blocked by something and disappeared at once. The next second, I saw a light curtain under the giant spirit God''s hammer. There was no Rune on it, but it blocked the giant spirit God''s hammer.


    At the moment of collision, the loud noise shook the heaven and earth, and the ten thousand feet of light flew in the direction of the giant spirit God. He seemed to strike on a huge spring, all the forces were rebounded, the Thor hammer in his hand flew out, and several huge blood holes were shaken out of his arm.


    Reincarnation peak is guarded by a unique force.


    Before I had time to find the source of that power, Han rose up in the air, and a few flashes came to the giant spirit God. Without giving him the chance to pick up the Thor hammer, Xuanyuan sword swept across and cut off the endless holy grain. For a time, God''s blood was sprayed, and a blood rain began to fall in the sky. A huge head fell.


    The lotus is very fast. After killing, it quickly opens a small time and space to erase the residual holy patterns of the little sage.


    Kill the little saint.


    I was so surprised that my pores were opened. Although she used the power of reincarnation peak, it was not easy to break the holy grain of Xiaosheng. While my heart was beating, I was also worried that she could not erase the holy grain of Xiaosheng and would be exiled at that time.


    When staring at the void nervously, Yu Guang glanced at the light overflow in the middle of the Qijie peak. It seemed that there was something. He couldn''t help stepping to the edge. Looking down, he saw a huge flower spinning in vain. The flower had seven petals, and different runes beat on each petal. It was natural and not carved.


    I was attracted by it and couldn''t help but want to touch it. But just then, a peaceful voice sounded in my ear and said: little friend, this is the seven worlds chaotic flower, you can''t touch it.

 Chapter 290

    I hurried back when I heard the speech. I didn''t see anyone. I immediately became vigilant, activated the small wooden axe, held it in my hand and scanned around.


    But the voice said a word, and there was no opening behind. My eyes swept to the void outside the reincarnation peak, but there were too many people there, and all kinds of ghost judges were black. It was impossible to find out who was opening.


    But it seemed that he didn''t mean any harm, and there was no air machine to deliver a message to me.


    The void trembled and pulled my attention back.


    Small time and space can''t close the holy patterns of the two little saints. When the saints arrive, the law becomes the key. The law in the holy pattern of Han is not as much as that of the giant spirit, but the feeling of vaguely overriding it is very special. At this time, they are entangled with each other and are being erased.


    In just a few seconds, the void split several times. I saw that Han was entangled by the holy grain of the giant spirit God, and the law beat. Each path can erase the sage, which is very terrible.


    After the last small time and space was closed, all the movements inside were isolated, and no breath was released.


    My heart clattered. Has Han been exiled?


    Although I know that the exiled world is the witch world and the way back, I''m still worried. If Han Dan leaves directly from here, people in the underworld are eyeing him. I''m afraid something bad will happen.


    I just had this idea. A thunder robbery suddenly appeared near the passage between reincarnation peak and the outside world. I was shocked. The blood collaterals in my eyes glowed. I saw that it was Wang pangzi. He wanted to become a saint.


    Not only him, but also Jiang Nu went through the robbery not far away. In the underworld, within the scope of vision, hundreds of natural disasters occur at the same time. I''m afraid there are countless people crossing the disaster on the vast underworld.


    Shit.


    I couldn''t help being rude. Instead, they would look for opportunities to become saints when the Han block the upper boundary, and get great benefits.


    It''s a pity that time is too late. Otherwise, Han Peng will return to the Qingling world to cross the robbery and protect countless people from becoming saints. But I''m afraid this is also the arrangement of the three people. It gives Han a chance to become a saint, but it won''t give too many of us a chance to become a saint.


    But what he didn''t think of was that Han was not a holy land, but a small holy land.


    There were four lightning robberies, and I didn''t worry about Han, because half of the lightning only fell a few times and disappeared, indicating that those people failed to cross the robbery.


    By the time of the fifth and Sixth Road, the number of thunder robberies in sight has been reduced by half, with a success rate of 25%. Moreover, in the last three consecutive robberies, I''m afraid half of them will fail, with a final success rate of about 10%.


    But the vast underworld, even this number, can not be underestimated. But on the other hand, if people in the underworld become saints in batches, they can also contain the Qin Dynasty at that time.


    Just how I think, I feel uncomfortable. I feel that I have been calculated by the underworld, and such a neat and uniform robbery. I can''t tell that the man behind the three eyed little saint has communicated with the underworld for a long time, and came here with the help of Han.


    I feel as bad as a dead fly.


    I still lack experience in scheming and cunning, and even if I know to be used this time, Han will not hesitate.


    Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi didn''t use Yangshi, leaving two places. Both of them are very good. In just two or three minutes, the disaster fell. They both succeeded, and then began to adjust their breath and stabilize the holy stripe.


    But at this time, I found a terrible thing. Chen haozheng summoned the xuanhuang tripod, drank the xuanhuang Qi like drinking water, forcibly used the xuanhuang Qi to improve his cultivation, and wanted to forcibly cross the disaster.


    But now he just raised the Xia realm. Even if he used the characteristics of the Tianyuan body to absorb the dark and yellow Qi and trigger the holy robbery, his state of mind was not honed by breaking the virtual realm, and he was completely killed.


    It''s too far away. It''s too late for me to stop him. There has been a virtual robbery on his head. He wears thunder robbery and continues to absorb the dark and yellow Qi.


    The people in the underworld were shocked. A judge exclaimed repeatedly, waved his head and said: it''s another one who doesn''t want to die.


    They commented nearby.


    damn.


    I roared and didn''t disturb Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao''s virtual robbery soon came to an end. The three robbers fell at the same time. His black light twinkled. He directly used Jinwu''s talent to stop the three robbers in an instant.


    At this time, he thought the speed of thunder robbery was too slow. He accelerated it to save time.


    Bathed in the thunder light of the three catastrophes, Chen Hao is still absorbing the dark yellow gas. There are cracks on the Tianyuan stone. He is not hurt by the thunder, but can''t bear the sudden force.


    The sword doesn''t seem to be persuading, but it''s useless.


    Chen Hao is stubborn. He is even better than a cow and doesn''t want to die.


    But I don''t have to cross the robbery, otherwise I won''t miss such an opportunity.


    There are more and more cracks on Chen Hao''s body, and there is blood essence flowing out. If it continues, it will be beaten back to the shape of Tianyuan stone.


    But just then he roared, his body soared, and the whole man became a giant. His cracked body made him look like a stone giant made of jade.


    Almost at the same time when his body soared, the iron bar in his hand became a huge iron column, on which the dark yellow gas overflowed, making the flashing immortal grain more powerful.


    At the same time, the Apocalypse emerged, which was the Apocalypse of the saints.


    But just when the robbery appeared, there was a divine pattern in the sky next to me. My scalp was numb. At this time, time had passed, and there was a little saint in the upper world to fight again.


    At present, I have no time to worry about the Han, the whole person roared, the blood roared, and the spine in my body glowed. I stepped on the demon world peak and rushed over in an instant.


    When I arrived, there was a crack in the void. It was the breath of the little saint, but it was much weaker than the giant spirit. Moreover, he didn''t come out completely, but poked out a hand to erase Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao still wanted to resist. I shouted angrily: concentrate on crossing the robbery.


    The words fell. I stepped into the air and went out with an axe.


    No touch, never know the power of the little saint. I can do a few moves with the sage with a small wooden axe, but now in a collision, eight vertebrae are destroyed, the Tianji wheel is reversed, and the bones are full of cracks. If it were not for the casting of Tianji wheel, it would be killed on the spot.


    I fell straight towards the ground, broke the earth and rock, and sank for tens of meters before I stopped. My heart moved. Several purgatory messengers flew out of the air and directly blocked the front with their bodies. The first was wiped out, the second was seriously injured, and the third blocked the blow of the little saint''s last power.


    I practiced the spring bud breathing method underground and jumped up again. At this time, the little Saint put out his second hand. It was the power of the second turn of the nine turn golden body formula, which was stronger than the blow just now.


    However, he seems to know the encounter of the giant spirit God. His breath is extremely convergent and his powerful power is very concentrated. He will not destroy the reincarnation peak, so as to avoid the power of the flower of the seven realms. This has bound his strength, but even so, the little saint is still not something we can resist.


    At this time, Chen Hao is already suffering. With each thunder, his body becomes smaller. Tianyuan stone has flesh color and skin.


    Saints are extraordinary, and holy robbers are also good. After Chen Hao cast his body with Tianyuan corpse, his flesh body is similar to illusion. After all, he is not a real flesh body. If he bears a strong attack, he will still be beaten to the original shape. His bearing capacity is far inferior to my body cast with real flesh. He is now using holy robbery to cast real flesh.


    The power of holy robbery is very strong. Chen Hao didn''t dare to be distracted and took it seriously. He put all the task of dealing with Xiaosheng on me.


    I flew out of the sky and didn''t meet myself. Instead, I let the disabled purgatory messenger meet me. The purgatory messenger was blasted by the little holy stripe in the void. The second one was also crippled in the void. After the power of the little holy was consumed, I shot and broke the golden giant hand with an axe.


    All the remaining purgatory messengers surrounded.


    Today is their total destruction, which is also worth it. They are strong, but they can''t come to the Qingling world in the end. It''s a power that doesn''t belong to us.


    But the two moves were stopped. The little Saint inside was a little angry. The crack became bigger and wanted to come out.


    He tore the law of the collapse of the void, and the light fell down and directly pierced my shoulder. If he didn''t block in front with a purgatory Messenger, I''m afraid he would be killed directly.


    At this time, Chen Hao''s heavenly robbery is in the last three ways and is gathering. Xiaosheng wants to kill and usurp the fruit at the moment when he succeeds in crossing the robbery.


    We only know the number of little saints and great saints in the upper world, but we don''t know them at all, but each of them is a powerful existence. They are the most outstanding people who can go under the great saints. I can''t deal with any of them.


    But at this time, the void broke continuously, and the Han appeared beside me. She looked a little tired. She had time to adjust her breath after the holy robbery, but after the little holy robbery, she began to fight the enemy without any rest, smashing the holy grain of the little holy at the peak, which has shaken the foundation.


    But her breath at this time is very convergent, and she can''t feel strong at all, but there is a detached breath on her body, which makes people dare not touch and only dare to look from a distance.


    I''m a little worried. If she becomes a God, can''t I eat rabbits? After all, a God is above the existence of countless practitioners, and he has to be


    The more I think about it, the more I worry.


    When Han came over, the little Saint saw it across a time and space, his body shrank back, and asked coldly: who sent you the news that the great saint left the divine world?


    What great saint left the divine world? Han Peng said blankly: I don''t know what you''re talking about. Even if there is a great saint, I''ll cross the robbery as well.


    Han Peng''s eyes were burning as she spoke. She was staring at the divine pattern that opened the void and was deducing.


    I always find it strange that under the suppression of the law, they can only fall in Shiao mountain by showing their holiness, but as long as they cross the robbery, they can come in person.


    When Han Peng was in the deduction, the corners of his mouth moved slightly and secretly gave a voice to the god man.


    I frowned. I don''t have to ask. I know she sold three people. However, if three people dare to spread the news, it will be counted as this step. Naturally, they have coping strategies, but it''s also good to make them mess. And I''m afraid some saints will cover it.


    Even if there are as many saints in the upper world as dogs, one will die and one will die.


    After the emptiness, the little Saint didn''t dare to come down. He received a voice from Han. Leng hum said: when the great saint comes back, he will do it himself.

 Chapter 291

    When I heard that the great sage was coming in person, my mood suddenly sank.


    But Xiao Sheng retreated after saying that, and the divine pattern dissipated. Han Han looked haggard and sighed. It was obvious that she didn''t deduce it.


    She knew that I had seen through what she had done. The voice said: the divine pattern is very strange. It should be similar to some kind of magic weapon. I don''t know whether they are guarded at the crack. Otherwise, go back this time and hide with me. The holy grain of the great saint can control the law, which is much better than the small saint. It''s best to stop them.


    Control law, fighting with the great sage is tantamount to fighting in the same world. I breathed out to myself. No words.


    At this time, Chen Hao''s last three thunders fell, and a golden light curtain appeared on his head, blocking the front.


    Han explained: that is the mat Road, the will you build on the casting platform.


    Three thunder robbers fell and the light curtain broke when they passed through, but the power of the thunder robber was weakened by 30%, and the effect was very remarkable.


    Mat way, so it is. For people without strong physique, this is undoubtedly the best way to improve the success rate. After going out, we should open the casting platform, let the semi saints compete with each other, improve the opportunity for some people to become saints, and let the other part wait for the opportunity.


    Now there is a little saint in Qingling world. As long as you give some time, the inclined balance can be pulled back a little.


    Chen Hao was bathed in three thunder robbers. His ten meter high body was instantly beaten back to normal size. Flesh and blood emerged, and his body was more flexible and angry.


    Thunder robbed him. Chen Hao didn''t make a sound and sat cross legged. I noticed that there was a crack in the center of his eyebrow and the soul light was spreading.


    Han explained: he was originally a ghost without a breath of anger. Now he suddenly has a physical body. If the soul is excluded, it will not be able to integrate, but there is a way of symbiosis.


    The housekeeper and she are spiritual symbiosis.


    Han Han said and gave Chen Hao a voice and taught him the skills.


    Chen Hao received the voice, and the scattered soul light in the center of his eyebrows began to converge. It can be seen that Han''s skill has been very mature, and there will be no problem immediately.


    At this time, a white scholar came into the barrier outside the underworld. He stepped into the air and crossed a distance of several kilometers in two steps.


    Han Chuan said to me: he is the king of Qin Guang, the little monk. It seems that their relationship with the upper world is not general.


    King Qin Guang is a little saint. All the yamas in the ten halls should be little saints. However, what Han Peng said is not entirely right. The relationship between the underworld and the divine world is one reason, but the main reason is that the underworld is too vast and still in charge of reincarnation, and the upper world dare not suppress it too hard.


    To put it bluntly, the Qingling world is too weak to be unscrupulously usurped and become a "pet" kept by others.


    King Qin Guang came here with a very easygoing look, and his appearance was not as scary as the legend. He smiled and said: congratulations to the corpse emperor. Relying on your holy light, my little underworld is also blessed.


    I was annoyed by the flattery and said: since you are also suppressed, why don''t you join hands against the upper world?


    Hearing my question, Han Peng gently pulled me and said: don''t fool around.


    I found that after this confrontation with Xiaosheng, Han''s attitude has changed a lot. She is no longer so sharp. Otherwise, I might have asked her before I asked her, but now she stopped me from asking. It can be seen that the great saint is a barrier in the holy land.


    King Qin Guang smiled faintly and didn''t answer my question.


    Han Peng nodded slightly and didn''t ask the intention of King Qin Guang. Reaching out and pulling me towards the Seven Realms flower, it manifested itself and began to dim until now.


    Seeing Han Peng staring at the seven worlds flower, King Qin Guang said: the seven worlds flower has existed since the first day of its emergence in the underworld. Each of its petals corresponds to a world, which is very magical.


    I looked carefully and found that there were two pieces without luster. It should be the corpse world and the fairy world, two broken worlds.


    Zhang Daoling gave me the memory that the corpse world and the fairy world broke up with each other, but Han was overthrown with the ancient fist seal I found on the fairy road.


    After observing the flowers of the Seven Realms, Han asked: did the seventh flower have any special reaction when the fairy world was broken?


    King Qin Guang shook his head and said: there was no abnormality when the corpse world and the fairy world collapsed, but the two leaves were dim. However, when the way of the Heavenly Master was cut off, it took the initiative to manifest. It was blood red, just like bathing blood, full of vitality, and the light lit up half of the underworld.


    The way of heaven is broken, and it is full of vitality?


    I asked. Qin Guangwang nodded. His eyes looked at me like looking at a child. He didn''t want to talk to me. If it weren''t for Han, it''s estimated that he wouldn''t have the chance to meet me.


    After all, Xiaosheng is already a high existence.


    Han Peng frowned slightly when he heard the speech. He used the spring thunder breathing method to sweep away his fatigue, forced his breath to the strongest, and took the wooden axe from my hand.


    Before the king of Qin and Guang had time to stop, Han Hua flew into the air towards the seven world flower, but she just approached. The seven world flower sent out a light without any Rune rule. It was just a light, but it swept Han back in an instant. When she opened her mouth, she vomited a big mouthful of blood and staggered back.


    I quickly reached out to help her. As a result, her strength was too violent. I coughed up blood in my mouth, but helped her dissolve some of the remaining strength. They retreated a few steps together before they stopped.


    After Hanhe stopped, he gave a voice to King Qin Guang. The next second, King Qin Guang showed his horror on his face. He couldn''t remember the voice. He lost his voice and said: it''s impossible.


    When he realized it, he quickly changed to voice.


    I was dissatisfied and pinched at Han''s waist. Han gently twisted his lower waist, which was just seen by King Qin Guang. He smiled faintly and began on his side.


    Han Han didn''t hurt me, but took my hand and said: the breath that attacked me just now is very unique, not the breath of seven ways at all.


    My angry voice said: your breath is not like the seven ways.


    She must have seen something, but she didn''t want to tell me. She''s like this. I can''t help wondering if it''s about myself again.


    Knowing that I was playing with a small temper, Han Peng hugged my shoulder like a big sister and said: don''t think nonsense. It has nothing to do with you.


    When King Qin Guang was there, I was not good at playing with my temper and forced her to say, so I had to give it up and cough. Let King Qin Guang come back and talk about him.


    King Qin Guang looked back and smiled. He said hello to Han again. He was very polite.


    But grandpa told me that people who are polite to you will never be friends who can make heart to heart, and there may be a knife behind them.


    I spread my voice and told Han Peng all my thoughts. She put her arms around my hand and patted it gently, which means she knows.


    King Qin Guang said at this time: the underworld has been greatly strengthened by the holy light and blessing of the corpse emperor. I believe it can resist the enemy in the underworld. At the same time, it will guard the channel to ensure that it will not affect the Qingling world when the underworld has the ability.


    Han smiled and thanked.


    But... King Qin Guang hesitated for a moment, and his face was embarrassed. As soon as I saw him like this, I knew that I would start to put forward conditions.


    Sure enough, after pretending to hesitate for a moment, he said again: I know that the corpse emperor is familiar with Bai Wushuang of the demon family. The corpse emperor should have heard about the battle of the ghost demon in those years. The 18th floor hell of the supreme treasure of the underworld fell into the hands of Bai Wushuang''s father. Up to now


    When King Qin Guang said this, he paused again. Seeing that Han Peng didn''t talk, he smiled and said: there is no eighteen layers of hell, the strength of the underworld is not enough to compete with the holy land. Moreover, there are too many saints in the underworld this time, and the rules will be updated. At that time, there may be little saints across the street.


    I didn''t wait for Han to open my mouth and said: balance always exists. If we can fight now, we can fight in the future. What''s more, there are hundreds of millions of hell soldiers in the underground. Those lonely souls and wild ghosts in the forgetful river will die in the holy land. But we have a plan. If the hell is destroyed, we will leave the Qingling world and rest in the demon world.


    The king of Qin Guang meant to let Han Dan exchange 18 layers of hell. They helped keep the passage.


    But in balance, which world''s "population" is better than the underworld? Besides, if you get to the 18th floor of hell, I''m afraid it''s not what he said.


    In the place against the sun, Chen Hao opened two floors with the cultivation of juxia realm. The semi Saint couldn''t bear it. When the 18th floor was opened, it was absolutely extraordinary.


    Han Peng smiled and said: my husband is right, and it''s the magic weapon of the demon world, and I can''t be the winner. If the underworld can hold on for a year and a half, I may be able to deal with it in the middle and let Bai Wushuang return the 18th floor of hell. However, I''m afraid the underworld can''t hold it. In that case, we''d better go back as soon as possible and prepare to enter the demon world.


    As soon as the underworld is gone, there is no way back. There is no choice. King Guang of Qin thought that Qingling world was still the former Qingling world, and he had to compromise if he made a little threat.


    Han took the small wooden axe from my hand, turned it in his hand and said: the natural axe is temporarily placed with me. The great saint of the upper world comes down. I use it to try the strength of the great saint.


    Chu man has seen Chen Hao show 18 levels of hell. At present, Han is deterring, but as soon as she says this, I know she is bragging.


    If she could really fight, she wouldn''t be worried.


    But king Qin Guang didn''t think so, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Gritted his teeth and said: We hold the channel for half a year. If there is no 18 layers of hell after half a year, we really can''t do anything. I believe you don''t want to leave your hometown.


    I know this is his bottom line. It''s very important for us to hold for half a year, and it''s impossible to really sit idly by.


    I was afraid that Han Fu would continue to force him, which would backfire. I said: we will try our best to persuade uncle Bai in half a year.


    King Qin Guang looked happy when he saw my promise, but he was a little worried and looked at Han.


    Han Hu smiled and said: what my husband said is more effective than what I said.


    King Qin Guang was surprised when he heard the speech. His attitude towards me immediately changed. He said with a smile: it''s a deal.


    There is no need to sign any contract for the little saint''s dialogue. Besides, they have a request from us. If they don''t fulfill it, they will break the contract together.


    King Qin Guang said that his Qi machine was released and covered the surrounding area. He mysteriously came to me and Han. He turned his hand and took out two glowing golden stones with beating blood god patterns on them.


    Han Peng saw that his pupils were getting bigger. Before asking, King Qin Guang said: This is the divine seal. We found it in the six samsara. I just heard you say you want to enter the divine world. At that time, as long as you take it, you will be the people in the divine world, and your breath can be disguised.


    If the divine seal is really so magical, it is really a rare treasure.


    However, he knows that Hanhe and I are going to the divine world. Will we be safe when we go? When I saw Han he wanted to pick it up, I hurried to deliver a message to her. Han he smelled that his hand to stretch out changed, gently pulled me and hugged me. Hide the past with show of love, smiled and said: I appreciate the kindness of King Qin Guang, but I won''t go to the divine world in a short time. There''s one thing I need you to see now.


    Han said, pulling me to the front and saying: my husband was broken into a viviparous willow, which is deeply involved in reincarnation.

 Chapter 292

    King Qin Guang frowned when he heard of the viviparous willow. Tell Han he: the viviparous willow in the South China Sea was once the magic weapon of the female Bodhisattva. In ancient times, even the great sage could be seriously injured with a wave.


    I frowned slightly. It sounded like he couldn''t solve it.


    Han Peng motioned him to continue. Qin Guang Wang Leng said: the 81st reincarnation of the South China Sea venerable was experienced in the flesh. Every reincarnation was a robbery. The cause and effect of the reincarnation was too deep. When casting the Tao, she cut off the cause and effect reincarnation and integrated it into the viviparous willows. She could trap gods and Demons and fight the heavenly venerable. It was extremely powerful.


    Cause and effect reincarnation can be avoided by people with accomplishments, but I don''t understand. The Bodhisattvas in the South China Sea reincarnate the eighty-one world with their bodies. How can they become venerable at once?


    King Qin Guang listened to my question and said with a smile: there are many unique aspects of Buddhism, but not everyone can bear the hardships of the world in the eighty-first century. I can''t solve the problem of viviparous willow, but I can take you to see the six samsara. Maybe I can see some clues.


    Han Peng nodded anxiously and indicated to King Qin Guang to lead the way.


    When going out, Han Chuan asked Chen Hao to wait in place. Both Wang pangzi and Jiang Nu have finished breathing regulation, and only Chen Hao is still melting the spirit. However, the crack in his eyebrow has disappeared, and his soul is stable, so I''m not worried.


    Han Hua took me behind King Qin Guang before we stepped out. Hundreds of thousands of ghosts around us knelt down on the ground and shouted respectfully: have you seen two saints.


    The king of Qin Guang and Han Li didn''t talk to each other and left. Among those people, there are strong people who have just stepped into the holy land, and there are countless semi saints. At the moment, they bow their heads and dare not look up. They dare to get up and talk in a low voice until we are far away.


    The little saint is like this. What about the great saint?


    I feel that one day, I can grow wings and become such an existence.


    Han Yu''s heart felt and sent a message to me, saying: people are masters, inherit people''s suffering and take the unknown road. Among them, the depression is no less than that of ordinary people.


    If I hadn''t been sheltered by Han, I would have suffered more than I do now, even if I survived with my own ability. To have a relatively stable growth environment, naturally no one wants to live in cruelty.


    Just stepping into the Tao, if you don''t pursue the ultimate, what''s the meaning?


    Stepping out a few meters, King Qin Guang broke through the void. The small Saint breaks the emptiness. The holy stripe has involved the law. The channel is more stable. It is estimated that it is difficult for saints to break through.


    Han Hua took me in, and King Qin Guang followed.


    The little Saint broke the void once and moved more than a thousand miles, but the underworld was too vast. King Qin Guang moved more than a dozen times, rested halfway and moved more than a dozen times. He appeared in a very deserted place.


    However, in this desolate place, there is a floating Avenue in front of us, winding like a giant dragon without seeing the edge.


    One end of the avenue is in front of us. It crosses a dark crack and divides into six channels. It twists and turns downward. I don''t know how many.


    Han Chuan Yin said to me: This is the avenue of reincarnation.


    People often say that the road of reincarnation is long and dry. It is estimated that it is the avenue of reincarnation, but it is lucky to set foot on its ghost.


    There are only two ghosts walking on the reincarnation Avenue, and the other four seem to be dead forever. There has been no ghost walking for a long time. Continuous ghosts, their eyes are godless, like puppets, one by one, blankly go forward, and separate at the fork, as if they had made arrangements long ago.


    Seeing the place of reincarnation with your own eyes, you suddenly feel that a mortal is just a puppet in the end. If you don''t live freely, you''re really sorry for the hundred years.


    King Qin Guang took us to Yukong to fall into the crack. There is no Yin Qi here and it is much more comfortable. About to reincarnate into creatures, the Yin Qi of those ghosts was sucked away by the reincarnation Avenue.


    The abyss was very deep. We fell against the rock wall. On the way, we saw that all the Ancient Runes carved on the rock wall.


    King Qin Guang said: we have no ability to control reincarnation. It has operated on its own since ancient times.


    They can''t control reincarnation, but they can decide who to send into reincarnation. They hold that gate and get great benefits.


    After a while, it was like reaching the bottom of the abyss. Down there was a gray fog, as if there was no bottom. Hanhe wanted to go on, but king Qin Guang shook his head and dissuaded him: it''s not safe to go down. There were ancestors in the underground. As a result, they never came out again, hiding something terrible.


    Han Dan was unwilling and wanted to deduce. As a result, he was almost eaten back. There were six huge white apertures in the gray fog. That is the six samsara. Here, the viviparous willows in my body are restless and flickering.


    King Qin Guang noticed and asked me to reach out to him. I looked at Han and saw her nod before I did it.


    King Qin Guang took out a big seal. Before I could see it clearly, he quickly covered the back of my hand. The stamp flickered and disappeared into my body, but the viviparous willow was suppressed at the same time. King Qin Guangwang said: Yama seal is only temporarily suppressed. Can get you close.


    Then he took me and Han to the white sphere on the far left, pointed and said: that''s humanity. You can have a look and maybe you''ll find it.


    The blood in my eyes glowed, but I didn''t dare to use the Qi machine to deduce, but I saw it in the distance. In the white light, there is a huge yin-yang grinding plate. At this time, it rumbles and rotates, grinds the ghosts that go in, breaks up and reorganizes, and finally is pulled into the hole on the grinding plate and disappears completely.


    The little millstone that came to mind turned out to be really the six paths of reincarnation.


    King Qin Guang said: the six samsara is not recorded by Buddhism and Taoism. Except for humanity and animal Tao, the rest have been silent and never moved,


    Han saw that I was watching. He didn''t bother to communicate with King Qin Guang.


    I wanted to see through the situation in the eyes of Mopan acupoint, but my eyes just extended. Suddenly, there was a whirl of heaven and earth. I had no reason to be thrilled. I fiercely took back my eyes and stepped back two steps with a white face.


    My hair is creepy. I can''t tell the feeling in my heart, but below, there seems to be something terrible.


    Hanhe hugged me with one hand and pressed my breath. Then he said goodbye to King Qin Guang and left alone. The distance of breaking the emptiness was twice as far as that of King Qin Guang. I returned to the reincarnation peak more than ten times. On the way, I told her about the small millstone. She told me not to mention it to a third person. After solving the problem of Qingling world, she would personally go to the ancient road of corpse clan.


    Now she can easily suppress and effortlessly when she sees that woman stiff.


    I nodded and stopped talking. After returning, Chen Hao has recovered and we are ready to leave.


    Before he left, he gazed at the dim flowers of the Seven Realms from the Seven Realms peak, and felt that the collapse of the fairy and corpse realms was related to it.


    Unfortunately, they feel too little to deduce.


    During the flight of biyou palace, I counted the purgatory messengers and lost a total of six. The seriously injured ones are recovering at this time, and the price is not big.


    But this matter is far from over. Han Hua has drilled a loophole. The great sage of the upper world will never give up, otherwise they will have no face.


    On the way, I noticed Chen Hao''s uneasiness. Finally, on the night of reaching the channel, he decided to leave.


    I talked with him all night without persuasion, but told him all the details of the witch world. At the same time, he told him not to touch that strange mountain. It may be a strange and unknown mountain.


    Chen Hao promised again and again that I would pass Chunlei breathing method to him and let him find time to understand it.


    At that time, I tore up all my promises to cangxue in Beihai. I felt uneasy, but Chen Hao needed that skill when he traveled far away.


    After going back, I will explain myself and ask han to pass on the most complete spring thunder breathing method to her.


    After the deduction of Hanhe, she showed great changes by herself. Cangxue generation can''t do this deduction.


    Under the dark night sky of the underworld, Chen Hao went on his way alone.


    I stood on the roof of biyou palace and watched him leave.


    Until I couldn''t see his back, I was ready to go back. When I turned back, I found that Han Peng didn''t know when he was standing behind me. Whispered: it was his decision and his life.


    There was something in Han''s words, like peeping into something. I hurried to ask if I saw anything on the destiny chart.


    Unable to stand my toss, Han revealed a little and told me that Chen Hao''s departure was a good thing and there would be a great opportunity.


    I heard that Chen Hao will have an opportunity, but also some heart. Han saw it, kissed my face and said: don''t think too much. Your chance is to follow me.


    I gave her a white look, but now I really can''t leave. At least I can''t leave until I look at the result of the great saint in the upper world.


    The underground government gave half a year, neither long nor short. I don''t have much meaning to stay in Qingling world. Chen Hao chooses to go to the witch world. I may go to the demon world.


    Fighting is my way.


    No one knows about Chen Hao''s departure except me and Han.


    When we arrived at the exit, the army of the underground had protected the passage into the Qingling world, but the people who received us this time were not for nothing. I asked on purpose. The new general told me that Baiqi had been transferred.


    Chu man is not stupid. He locked Baiqi in just a few days. It''s just that I''m not relaxed at all. Zhang Daoling reincarnated for several generations. He must control more than one person like Bai Qi.


    In the room, Han has been regulating her breath and trying to repair her secret wound, because when she comes to the Qingling world, it is likely to be the time for Da Sheng to start.


    When he was about to reach Hualong pool, Jian inadvertently finally found that Chen Hao was not there. I just made it public.


    It is said that Chen Hao went to the witch world and traveled alone. Jian inadvertently frowned. He said with some absentmindedness and remorse: at present, the people of the Qin Dynasty have occupied the exit. Is he going to die?


    Chen Hao dares to go there. Naturally, he has his way. I comforted her not to think too much. It has nothing to do with her. It was Chen Hao''s own decision.


    Jian inadvertently reluctantly smiled and left alone.


    On the third day, we arrived at Hualong pool. Linglong and others were still stationed, but there were only more than 100 purgatory envoys left. Needless to ask, we all know that the team of the Qin Dynasty killed them and caused heavy damage to them.


    When I saw Linglong, I asked her about Bai Wushuang at the first time. In the face of Da Sheng, I would be more at ease with him.

 Chapter 293

    I looked at it. Except for the purgatory Messenger, no one was hurt. All the people present were semi saints of major aristocratic families. The younger generation didn''t come.


    Linglong listened to my question about Bai Wushuang and said anxiously: after you left, he came out once, but when he saw that Hualong pool was all right, he went back in a hurry.


    Worry, it will prove that the demon world has not been handled.


    I gave her the twenty-four purgatory messengers I brought back and said: the underworld has promised to keep the channel for half a year. You will be asked to guard the crack in the divine world. Especially in recent days, someone is likely to come out of the crack. I will send someone down after I go up and arrange it.


    When the great saint comes in person, someone will come from the crack, but there are more than 100 purgatory messengers at present. There should be no problem.


    I glanced at the few remaining purgatory messengers. I was worried. When they were consumed, what cards would we have at that time?


    However, one hundred and seventy-eight people died and finally saved the Qingling world. Without them, now we come back to see only ruins.


    At present, it is urgent to sanctify a large number of people.


    Han is breathing. I didn''t disturb her and let Linglong protect us out with the holy light.


    It''s sunny outside, and the bad luck in the underground during this time is swept away. Bai Wushuang left the contact information. I immediately arranged someone to contact him and informed them to enter the Dragon holy land.


    The great sage can only try to fight. On the way, Han Hua told me to wait in the Dragon holy land so as not to spread to the outside world.


    Last time on Shiao mountain, the broken yellow cloth collided with the book of life and death, causing a strange image. At first, I thought it was only near Shiao mountain. After reading the news, I knew that the whole of China was affected.


    The collision between the little saint and the great saint is the destruction of heaven and earth.


    In the next few days, everyone was worried. On the fifth day, Bai Wushuang came out of the demon world, followed by Kirin and Sanskrit beasts.


    He has been robbed and sanctified with the help of yangshidu. It can be seen that he has met a strong enemy in the demon world.


    Bai Wushuang was dusty. When he came out, he asked Chen Hao. I said it briefly. He just um, didn''t say anything.


    Jian Lingxiao, Jian Yuan, Wang Dafu, Tuoba Shatian and Li Yuantian came in one after another, but there were few sects in the semi holy team.


    I was a little helpless, but I didn''t say anything. Living is also a kind of life. I have no reason to question the way others live.


    Moreover, Laoshan, Bagua gate and Liuhe gate have always been dissatisfied with Shiao mountain. At present, it is inevitable to retreat, as long as they don''t make trouble in the middle.


    I didn''t ask too much, because now the alliance is managed by jianlingxiao and Li Yuantian. They will make decisions.


    After checking, we found that there were more than 800 semi saints, half of whom were from five aristocratic families. There were 12 saints. Chen Hao left, and the left Yangshi made the master of the Yao family holy and filled the vacancy.


    Now it seems that Chen Hao''s departure is not necessarily a bad thing. We failed, at least we left a sage''s fire.


    The great sage made a move. Even if the breath overflowed, it was difficult for the saints to bear it. Half saints stayed here just to die, but such a large-scale gathering could stimulate morale and maintain it for two days. On the third day, I let all the half saints evolve into the dragon pool.


    They are useless outside, but guarding space-time cracks can play a great role.


    At present, Han has become a little saint, but her holy stripe hooks the law of heaven and does not belong to the pure spirit world, so it is difficult for the little saint in the crack to come in.


    But if the balance of laws is equal, there will naturally be saints and semi saints in the crack, which is of great use.


    Unfortunately, the purgatory messenger can''t be replaced, otherwise it''s enough for the little saint to drink a pot.


    Finally, there were only twelve saints left near the Hualong pool, as well as me and Han.


    After another three days, hanpeng passed the pass. Her whole body breath converged and she couldn''t see the realm. On that night, after the sun set, it didn''t rise the next day. In the morning, the whole sky turned blood, which was very unusual.


    At noon, a thick divine pattern appeared in the bloody sky, covering the whole secret territory. For a moment, lightning and thunder seemed to come, and the flowing clouds in the sky were forcibly dispersed and turned into nothingness.


    Holding a small wooden axe, I want to take advantage of the moment when the people in the upper world step out and stop them from opening the void with the help of the suppression of the law. But he was held by Han, and at the same time, he sent a message to Bai Wushuang and others, asking them not to act rashly.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Da Pang are the most powerful of the twelve saints. They should be able to soar from the saints to the little holy land and fight side by side with Han. The rest can''t, and they are likely to be killed second.


    The blood lines in the sky entangled for seven or eight minutes, and suddenly opened a gap, but there was no one inside.


    The colorful clothes and feather clothes on the handlebar body flicked, the hidden breath was completely released, and the holy patterns and rules on the top of his head crossed and emerged. At this time, a loud voice came out from the crack: who killed the giant spirit God? Come out and die!


    The sound came from the crack, like rolling thunder, through the whole sky.


    Han Leng hummed in response. The voice was silent, not in words, nor in action, but suddenly roared.


    At present, we are like being installed in a crystal ball. Looking down from the upper world, we can see each of us clearly.


    The void was silent, but Han Peng had sensed the breath inside and said with a sigh of relief: it''s no problem. It''s the peak little saint of the giant spirit family. It''s estimated that it''s revenge.


    The voice of Han Dan just fell, and the Hualong pool was boiling. The golden light in it seemed to tear open the weak water in the pool, and the battle broke out below.


    As expected, the divine world shot from two places and wanted to surprise us.


    But the man Tian divine pattern was very abnormal, and the void had cracked, but the people behind him didn''t start, as if they were waiting for something.


    When I was suspicious, the void not far away shook and opened a gap again.


    Two?


    The lotus whispered and frowned. Say to yourself: is there an artifact to avoid the law in the divine world?


    Her words made us all worried, but it was not over. Thousands of kilometers away, the void shook and cracked again.


    After the void split, there was no one inside, as if waiting for an opportunity to come at the same time.


    The broken virtual sword of the sword soared into the sky and flew fiercely to the half opened channel. The broken virtual sword crossed the void and directly disappeared into it.


    But there was no impact sound behind. The broken virtual sword disappeared for a few seconds. When it appeared, the above rules and holy patterns were erased.


    It''s not breaking, it''s erasing, it doesn''t exist anymore.


    Sword Lingxiao sent holy patterns and rules with his sword. At this time, he was erased. His face turned pale. He opened his mouth and vomited a big mouthful of blood. His cultivation skills decreased sharply when he just stepped into the realm of saints. He was directly beaten and held in the realm of Xia.


    Wang Da Pang raised his eyebrows and asked incredulously: is Xiao Sheng so powerful? Can you erase people''s accomplishments?


    Han Han said anxiously: there is a great saint behind them. Don''t move. Sword Lingxiao has passed the holy robbery. It has little impact. It can be restored in gathering holy patterns and rules.


    The sword Lingxiao realm was directly knocked down, which made my heart fall to the bottom of the valley. It hasn''t come out yet. It''s so powerful across a time and space. If it really comes down, how can it be?


    The void opened four cracks, and they were all stable. The blood red sky slowly returned to normal, and the four cracks became more prominent under the sunlight.


    Han Dan didn''t dare to shoot rashly. She didn''t know what the upper world was doing.


    The dense divine patterns began to change after a few minutes. They took four cracks as points, formed a circle, superimposed continuously, and finally formed a thick circle covering several kilometers.


    Standing on the ground, it''s like someone holding a pen and sketching a picture in the void.


    Divine patterns are still emerging, constantly integrating into the line. The whole process lasted more than ten minutes, and the superimposed runes have reached the point of terror. At this time, there was a loud noise from the four cracks at the same time. For a time, the whole void was shaking, like something hitting behind.


    The void is invisible, but when surrounded by divine patterns, the side is like glass.


    Thinking of the glass, as soon as my face changed and was about to remind Han, there was a second loud noise in the sky. The enclosed void is really like glass, with countless cracks to be broken.


    Wang Da Pang wants to make a move, but Han Pang stops him and says: it''s useless. Now he''s trying to help them. Wang Da Pang, Wang pangzi and Bai Wushuang stay. Others evolve into Longchi. Even if they break a hole, they can''t get a bunch of people down.


    Jianlingxiao took the pill, but the situation was not optimistic. He was helped by Li Yuantian and several people quickly flew towards Hualong pool.


    Han Fu summoned Xuanyuan sword in the air and split it from a distance. A huge vortex appeared on the weak water. They took the opportunity to rush in.


    Through the vortex, the situation in the channel can be seen at a glance. A fight is going on, which is very tragic.


    The vortex soon disappeared and I couldn''t see the details.


    Han Hua just took back the Xuanyuan sword, and the void burst with a crisp sound. The void of thousands of square meters surrounded by divine patterns burst into pieces, but what fell inside was not a god man, but a temple emitting thousands of golden lights.


    It is similar to Wudao mountain and the method of showing holiness. People fall with the mountain, but now what falls is a temple, which is resplendent. The falling moment is like a hill, smashing countless earth rocks and trees.


    Before the golden light converged, the gate of the temple was opened, and a strong breath was released. In the golden light, a giant of the giant divine family stepped out of the temple, holding a golden axe and two eyes, and swept over us.

 Chapter 294

    The giant of the troll Protoss stepped out, just a saint peak, but followed by another medium-term saint, and finally a peak saint.


    Han Han killed the great spirit peak Xiaosheng in the underworld. She was a bit opportunistic, but she should also have the strength to fight. When the three came out, the door of the temple closed.


    Roar!


    Bai Wushuang roared and turned into a body, huge as a mountain. For a time, we were covered by it.


    On his water blue hair, there is a golden halo, which is a holy grain.


    The grey wolf holy body appeared and jumped directly at the middle-term little saint in his roar. At the same time, Wang Dafu followed closely, and the two attacked the middle-term little Saint together.


    Almost at the same time, Han''s body flashed, and his Qi machine locked the peak saint, while Wang pangzi and I locked the peak saint.


    The three of them came out and were originally aimed at us. They didn''t give way and met the enemy respectively.


    In the face of Bai Wushuang''s body, the middle-term little saint of the giant spirit Protoss shouted angrily, his divine pattern floated all over his body, his body quickly pulled up, became equal to Bai Wushuang, and then hit it with a fierce fist.


    The divine power runs through the void and turns into a pillar of light to hit Bai Wushuang. The wolf''s body flies back in an instant. There is the divine pattern of the giant spirit floating on his body. He wants to tear Bai Wushuang in the void.


    Fortunately, Bai Wushuang walked through the nine dragon gates. The flesh was forged by ZuLong''s real blood and carried down, but all the holy patterns were dim and directly suppressed.


    But when Bai Wushuang flew back, Wang Dafu flew behind him, pressed him with one hand and absorbed all the rest in an instant.


    Even though it has been consumed by Bai Wushuang, Wang Dafu almost burst his body after absorbing the rest of his strength.


    After Wang pangzi got the magic crystal, Wang Dafeng''s cultivation has been surpassed. However, in addition to Chen Hao, Wang Dafeng is the second person to become a saint directly in juxia realm. It can be seen that there are some secrets of the heavenly demon body that we don''t know.


    At the moment of body expansion, Wang Dafu''s cultivation improved rapidly. Without thunder robbery, he directly stepped into the middle stage of the little sage.


    At the moment of strength improvement, the devil''s shadow flickered, and Wang Dafu jumped directly at the middle-term Xiaosheng.


    The giant spirit''s two huge eyes were stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a result. However, Bai Wushuang was seriously injured and fell to the ground. His body immediately became smaller and disappeared into the earth and rock. His task is to make Wang Da Pang change. Otherwise, let Wang Dafu directly bear the power of the middle period of Xiaosheng, and he will be abandoned without waiting for change.


    Wang pangzi is the same as me. I shine in my body, use the ancient fist technique, punch and collide with the top sage.


    The divine light exploded, and I stumbled back, but I wasn''t hurt like Bai Wushuang, but my blood gas rolled and the secret disk flickered.


    It''s just that fat Wang has absorbed my strength, but it''s not enough. Seeing this, I took a half step wrong and punched out again. The sage at the peak didn''t shoot, but avoided by mistake. He didn''t want Wang pangzi to absorb power.


    Unfortunately, he avoided the war. That was to give me a chance. With a fierce bow, I slipped into his defense power circle in an instant. Before he could return to his mind, the small wooden axe chopped down in the air, like a mountain falling.


    The peak sage relies on his cultivation to suppress Wang pangzi and me. His strength converges completely. However, he might as well let my talent easily pass through his defense holy stripe. When he realizes that the situation is bad, he has no time to stop me with all his strength.


    The moment the wooden axe fell, he subconsciously raised his hand to resist, but he wore a pair of wrist guard with wolf teeth stab on his wrist, with divine patterns beating on it, which is a defensive magic weapon.


    It''s just a pity that he met a small wooden axe. At the moment of collision, the wrist guard broke, and the strong arm blocked for half a second and was cut off directly.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Originally, he crossed his hands to stop him. When he saw that one arm was broken, he hurriedly separated his hands and kept his right hand.


    But my left hand was cut off three inches above my wrist. For a moment, God''s blood gushed, his mouth roared with anger and pain, and a fierce punch opened it to me.


    I could have avoided it, but for the sake of Wang pangzi, I had to connect hard, blow up the void, and fly me out three meters away.


    Wang pangzi was overjoyed and rushed to me quickly. After absorbing the rest of my strength, his body expanded. The next second, his state rose steadily, and he also reached the middle stage of Xiaosheng.


    Good boy!


    I wiped away the blood from my mouth and was secretly excited. It didn''t cost me a trip to the North Sea. It was worth it.


    The time for Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng''s demon body to forcibly improve their strength is about five minutes, which is not long, but in a battle, it is enough to change the result.


    I sent a message to Wang pangzi to help his second uncle. It''s not easy to kill each other in the middle of the sage against the middle of the sage. It must be solved in five minutes.


    Wang pangzi knew my arrangement and asked me to be careful. The next second his body twinkled, leaving a string of demons. In the air, he hit the little Saint caught by Wang Dafei with a fist.


    That power, before it fell, directly broke a hill. At the moment of falling, he directly pushed the little Saint back a few steps. His body was not firm yet. At the same time, he took a foot from Wang Dafu''s heart. Suddenly, his sternum sank and his mouth spewed out divine blood.


    I just paid attention for a few seconds, and my attention was taken back. I cut off one hand. The giant spirit at the peak of the saint showed anger in his eyes. God''s blood flowed and full of vitality. He wanted to repair the broken arm.


    But his strength spread to the wound, and the natural talisman of a small wooden axe appeared on the flesh and blood, suppressing his wound and preventing him from recovering.


    Originally, I saw him repairing the broken arm, so I didn''t dare to go up. I planned to delay time. When Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng solved the little saint, it was not difficult to kill a saint. But now I see that his broken arm can''t be repaired. I look happy and step on his feet with fierce force. The whole person rises up in the air. The ancient fist method is played, and the secret characters flash like holy patterns, but there is no law.


    But even so, there is still a virtual shadow in the void. It breaks mountains and rivers with its fist, which is very terrible.


    The blood soul was cut off. I know that this is not the recovery of consciousness, but the release of the boxing intention of the ancient boxing method. It is very strong.


    The giant spirit saint was trying to recover his arm. He had no time to take care of it. Seeing my fist, he wanted to release it. He suddenly woke up and retreated quickly. I saw that my feet were close together, displayed the zombie jump to shorten the distance, and my fist still fell heavily on him.


    Bang.


    The giant spirit flew out upside down and spilled blood into the sky.


    Roar.


    Flying in the void, he was completely angered, gave up repairing his broken arm, held his body in the air with one hand and shouted: you want to die.


    His broken arm was also lifted up and turned into a hand with divine patterns. After closing, his hands seemed to embrace nothingness.


    I frowned slightly and realized that it was bad. I quickly retreated, but I only withdrew two steps. My hands felt a great force and were pressed tightly on both sides of my body.


    Then a Golden Shadow appeared. It was a giant, close behind me, with his hands like tight hoops, strangling my body.


    For a time, the bones in the body crackled and hurt like being strangled.


    It''s a magic power!


    Subconsciously, I had to bow down and break free by instinct, but I looked up and saw the giant spirit with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He was walking towards me, looking like I had to kill myself to get rid of my hatred.


    When I saw him coming, my loosened body straightened in an instant. For a moment, my joints were crackled again, the secret characters flickered, and my body was forcibly reduced. Above the blood gas, the two eyes bulged, as if to explode, and the sight became blood red.


    Seeing that I was completely subdued, the giant spirit smiled coldly and said: God''s binding skill, you can''t get away even if you have great skills. Boy, I''m going to frustrate you.


    I was so painful that I had to stop breathing. I just wanted him to come quickly. When I saw that he was still talking, I scolded him and wanted to stimulate him, but I was forced to speak without strength, so I could only show my teeth at him.


    The giant spirit God received a sneer, stepped forward, gathered all his strength without any overflow, and hit me in the middle of the eyebrow with a fierce fist.


    Seeing that I would die, the white matchless in the distance recovered a little, and immediately turned into a human shape to come and save me.


    Now it''s too late to transmit it to him, and it''s true.


    Seeing Bai Wushuang coming, the giant spirit God accelerated his speed, and his eyes didn''t stay on me, but swept towards Bai Wushuang.


    Obviously, after cutting me off, his next goal is matchless.


    However, at the moment when he was distracted, I used the spring thunder breathing method. With a bow and a whoosh, I broke free from the bondage. The small wooden axe glittered with gold and fell directly at his heavenly axe.


    For a moment, Xuanguang and Shengwen exploded, and the small wooden axe had fallen to the ground. I cast a zombie jump and quickly retreated.


    The saint of the peak of the giant spirit crossed obliquely from the top of his head to his left waist. A luminous crack appeared, and countless divine lights flew out, like a small sun to be broken.


    Bai Wushuang''s body retreated rapidly and reminded me: be careful of his holy pattern, you may be exiled.


    The moment I killed him, I thought that the whole person had recovered to the peak with the help of Chunlei breathing method.


    When the light radiated to the peak, his huge body broke in two with a bang. God''s blood flew and his flesh broke into golden light. But the holy stripe is vain, hundreds of meters apart, but it seems to be connected with me and wants to pull me in.


    When I felt something unusual, I didn''t retreat but advance. The small wooden axe rose and fell again, using the move of chopping firewood.


    With this move, the world fell apart.


    In an instant, the void collapsed and formed an inky black channel, revealing the ancient broken immortal road. The axe virtual shadow swept the holy grain of the giant spirit God.


    When it was about to be wiped out, a breath of terror suddenly appeared on the ancient road.


    It may be that the distance is too close, and the feeling is particularly real. The breath seems to come from the distant gray fairy world, but the speed is very fast. It crosses an endless distance in an instant and reaches the exit in an instant.


    My hair stood up all over my body, and the secret appeared, triggering its self-protection.


    In the fairyland, there is also terror. Last time I was in Shushan, it can be said to be an illusion, but this time it is particularly clear and will never be wrong.


    Just a desolate Death Star, who will be on it? Moreover, the little holy city may not be able to cross endless distances in an instant.


    Is it heaven?


    Thinking of this, all the pores on my face are open and my body is cold.


    However, in the next second, the power swept the holy grain of the giant spirit, grabbed the virtual shadow of the small wooden axe, and immediately pulled it into the ancient road. The whole process was like a wild beast hunting, fast and fierce.


    The axe shadow crossed, scattered and the channel closed. Until this time, I haven''t calmed down from the icy cold.

 Chapter 295

    Bai Wushuang also felt the breath on the ancient road, and his face turned white, which was no better than me.


    At this time, the battle between Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng was coming to an end. The supernatural skills of the giant spirit Protoss were used. Unfortunately, in the face of two strong people in the same realm, the powerful supernatural skills didn''t work.


    In the middle stage, the little saint was cut, and the saint pattern was even more terrible. It covered half the sky. The exile channel opened very fast. At the moment of being cut, a hole several meters in diameter was opened to pull Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi into it.


    However, at this time, the demons appeared behind the two people at the same time, with the void on their heads, stepping on the earth and standing for 100 meters. The rolling demonic Qi was like the heads accumulated one by one, and there were countless.


    The opening of the mouth of the virtual shadow of the heavenly devil was a roar. The two great demons stretched out their arms at the same time, tore a holy grain, tore it in half and chewed it in their mouth.


    My scalp was numb, especially those heads, which were more frightening than the forgotten River in the underworld.


    The holy grain of the little saint was torn, and the exile channel was broken, and the virtual shadow of the heavenly devil was dimmed.


    At this time, Han also came out of another void, stained with blood, and held a weapon in his hand, which was an artifact in the little holy hand.


    In the underworld, she got a Thor hammer. Unfortunately, it needs divine power to activate it and can''t be used.


    The lotus flower fell and put Xiaosheng''s weapons into the portable space. Obviously, the peak Xiaosheng was cut off by her.


    But the temple was still there, and we were not happy, and the Han fell and said: These are just cannon fodder. Although they have divine blood, they are estimated to be the role of house guards in the upper world. When they came down, they just released the temple. The kind of three people with eyes is the personal transmission of heaven. Their strength and magic tools are unfathomable.


    Han Dan said, stepping towards the shining temple.


    But just as she approached, a strange image suddenly appeared in the temple. The scattered light converged into a light column and hit the void directly, just above the cracked space. For a time, there were fairy voices everywhere, with fairy virtual shadows flying in the air, just like the fairyland opened, and the magnificent golden light bloomed around the sky, embellishing our sky into a holy land.


    There is a great voice in the void, and it seems that there is a powerful sermon in the blur, which frightens the people.


    Han Han hurriedly shouted: come to me, the great saint is going to fight.


    As soon as I heard it, my heart broke and my body trembled.


    Before the great sage started, the whole heaven and earth had been drawn out by his law. He felt that all the heaven and earth were under his control and there was nowhere to escape.


    We all gathered around Han, and at this time, a big hand was sticking out of the light column. The law of the Qingling world emerged to suppress his birth, but at this time, the light column of the temple suddenly spread, covered the law of the Qingling world and forced it down.


    For a moment, the big hand fell from the sky, covering the whole world in an instant, sweeping through the terrible strange image. In just one second, the mountains of the whole secret territory collapsed one after another, and were directly pressed into the ground. Within the range of sight, they were wiped out.


    Han Dan''s face turned white. It is estimated that this will exceed her expectation. The great saint is far from being compared with the small saint. It is a gap, just like after and before juxia. The difference is that before and after juxia is related to the holy grain, while before and after the great saint is related to the law.


    Golden giant hands are everywhere. What moves is the law, which is equivalent to us fighting against a world.


    This power has gone beyond the scope that Han can resist. No wonder she will be worried in the underworld.


    The voice was ethereal, and the terrible pressure continued to fall. Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng used their last strength to stop it. The magic shadows behind them were broken. They fell straight to the ground and their bodies swelled like inflation.


    Han Peng hugged me tightly. His hands were shaking, but he was very powerful. His eyes were not staring at his head, but looked farther away, as if looking forward to something. Then he suddenly said with joy: the flying dragon bridge is still there.


    She reminded me that I looked in the direction of Feilong bridge and found that the surrounding mountains had been flattened, except that the dozens of peaks supporting Feilong bridge were still intact, but at this time, under the pressure of the great saint, the whole bridge was shaking, the dragon patterns on it were flying, and a special force was erupting.


    At this moment, I was a little surprised, but not happy, because the standing of Feilong bridge can only prove that it is not vulgar and can not resist the great saint.


    Han Han was very happy. He hugged me with one hand for fear that I would be swept away by the breath of the great saint as soon as he let go.


    But I know what she thinks. Even if she dies, she will die together.


    With his right hand, he took out the Xuanyuan sword, and the power of faith emerged. It was the belief of hundreds of millions of creatures and countless generations in the Yellow Emperor.


    Instead of attacking, she sang, singing in an ancient language.


    Bai Wushuang said in surprise: Dragon language.


    Han did not answer. With her singing voice, the endless power of faith flew away from Xuanyuan sword, gathered into white light bands, and floated to Feilong bridge at a very fast speed.


    The great saint noticed something, and the big hand covering heaven and earth stopped in the void. Then there was a sneer from the void: no one can protect you. Today you will die.


    It was the voice of the great saint, coming from heaven and earth, as if it were omnipresent.


    Han Dan didn''t answer. He spewed out a large mouthful of emperor''s blood, hundreds of drops, and all of them didn''t enter the Xuanyuan sword. For a time, the power of faith became stronger and the speed became very fast. In a short time, they all disappeared into the flying dragon bridge.


    The great saint of the void did not appear, and his huge hand still covered the sky. The light of the temple suppressed the law of the pure spirit world and made him unbridled.


    There are good things in the temple. I''m afraid that''s the secret that they can act recklessly.


    Hanhe raised his long sword and made a distant call to the sky. He was very sincere and solemn. He shouted in a bleak voice: wake up! Protect your heirs!


    The desolate voice was suppressed by the Taoist voice of the great sage without coming out too far.


    But at this time, Linglong came out with the surviving semi saints and saints. It was obvious that the battle below was over. They came out and saw the big hands covering the sky. Each palm print ran through the sky. It was very terrible. They were all trembling.


    But hearing the desolate voice of Han, they felt something and suddenly fell on their knees. Even saints like Li Yuantian became very pious at this time.


    Han Peng said to the sky: you never know the power of Qingling world.


    Before the great saint answered, Xuanyuan sword broke the air. It was fearless of the great saint''s authority and danced in the void. Each sword opened a time and space. That was the past years. In each time and space, countless mortals were praying.


    With the opening of time and space, time is passing. The last time and space is opened. What emerges is a modern steel city. They do not kneel down, but they scatter the power of faith in every living creature.


    Chinese dynasties call themselves descendants of the dragon. Thousands of years of faith, even without pious kowtow, the voice and faith have always existed in everyone''s heart, that is power.


    The world of numbers opens and endless power surges.


    The great saint realized that the situation was bad and wanted to make a move, but at this time, his hand was pressed down, as if he had received terrible resistance. And the previous extraordinary power to destroy here was blocked and could not fall.


    His voice, which triggered the grand voice of the law of heaven and earth, was completely suppressed by endless prayers.


    Buddhists are no more than you, but they can achieve the Buddha and the Buddha. And thousands of years of belief in dragons can''t be counted. Even if it''s just mortals, it''s still shocking.


    The great saint was anxious and gave a roar. The law veins appeared on the giant hand covering the sky, mobilized the power of the divine world, forcibly pressed it down, and with a loud click, the invisible power guarding the Dragon holy land was broken.


    The power of faith is strong, but can''t resist the attack of the great sage?


    I''m a little desperate.


    Han''s face also showed anxiety and shouted again: wake up and protect your heirs.


    The grand voice of the great saint sneered and said: meaningless struggle. In this world, the great saint is respected. You are all mole ants. It''s your honor to be killed by me today.


    The giant hand pressed down, and the Han corpse''s teeth exposed. He tried his best to protect me in his arms. The open force field also protected the people, but Linglong and they were too far away. The semi holy capital was coughing up blood and the body was disintegrating, which would be wiped out.


    Heaven and mole ants have no resistance.


    My heart is sad, but I allow the small wooden axe to be extraordinary and the secret plate to be extraordinary. Under the authority of the sage, its light is dim and can not show the ultimate power.


    The power they can release is ultimately related to me.


    Han Peng coughed up blood in a big mouth. There was a half saint in the distance who couldn''t bear it. His body exploded and turned into a blood mist. One or two


    Each one is priceless for the current Qingling world. Unfortunately, it was wiped out by the great saint at this time and has no resistance.


    Han Pang sighed and took back Xuanyuan sword, but those open time and space still exist and continue to release the power of faith.


    Shelter is just a joke. The descendants of the dragon, but you call yourself.


    The great saint opened his mouth, made a mockery, and his hands fell mercilessly.


    But just as his voice fell, the Feilong bridge suddenly shook, collapsed the animal bones accumulated on it, and exploded dozens of mountains supporting it. After countless years, the bridge floated in the air, swayed left and right, shaking the traces of years on its body.


    For a time, the whole bridge was shining, and the bridge columns were turning into bones.


    A breath of vicissitudes erupted from it, shaking left and right, shattering the force of the void.


    The great saint in the sky shouted angrily, and his palm fell down again. Ruthlessly said: the dragon family has been destroyed. ZuLong will never show up. Kill you today.


    When the great saint opened his mouth, the laws were changing. The huge palm instantly shrunk and turned into a kilometer huge hand. He stretched out a finger and pointed out to the flying dragon bridge.


    Behind that finger, there is a world hooked by laws. Although it is still incomplete, it is terrible enough to make people tremble.


    With the transfer of the power of oppression, we have a chance to breathe, but at that moment, more than a dozen semi saints have been wiped out.


    Seeing the great sage''s finger fall, the Feilong bridge suddenly made a sound of vicissitudes, like waking up from the eternal silence: I came from ancient times to protect my heirs.

 Chapter 297

    The ancestral dragon dissipated, but it did not break the temple, and the glory of the temple is still releasing. The divine patterns on the closed door are flashing, and the cracks on it are being repaired.


    Han Fu''s eyes were burning, and the small wooden axe in his hand immediately urged me to hook the secret disk and lock in my body.


    The heavenly mechanism disk shook, but it didn''t fly out, but the heavenly mechanism lock turned into a light and didn''t enter her body. For a time, the ancient characters jumped out and integrated into her holy pattern.


    Moreover, the Tianji lock was still connected with the Tianji disk in my body. I hurriedly lit up my spine, turned the Tianji wheel, and the characters on my body were frantically injected into the Hanyu body.


    The holy light shines on the body of Han, and all the breath of the little saint is released. The special power formed after the integration of the four forces is released. The whole body is shining, the small wooden axe trembles, and the space is absorbing my blood gas.


    At this moment, Han and I were closely linked by some special force, and the forces coexisted.


    I guess we are husband and wife. To some extent, it makes our connection unbreakable.


    However, Han has the power of heaven''s Secret plate. I''m afraid it can''t fight the great saint.


    At present, I can only pray that ZuLong''s blow can seriously damage the soul of the great saint. His body is destroyed and the divine yuan is being damaged. The weakening will become very obvious.


    Han has no choice. She must fight, otherwise everyone present will be cleaned, and the Qingling world will come to an end and become the past.


    It can be said that the existence of the great saint has been attracted since now, also because of her, because her cultivation is far beyond everyone in the pure spirit world.


    As she said, if you are a person, you have to bear the responsibility of a person. At this moment, she can only face it.


    I sat down with my knees crossed and tried my best to urge the Tianji wheel to transfer all my strength to her.


    The temple was being repaired and couldn''t wait. The light in Han''s eyes suddenly converged, and his body flashed. The little wooden axe in his hand fell in the air, and the natural runes appeared. The void cracked one after another, and the little wooden axe turned into a black light and fell towards the temple full of cracks.


    But when he was about to split, a cold and heartless voice came out of the temple and spit out two words: Mole ants.


    The voice was so heartless that it was terrible. For him, killing Han was just as simple as bouncing through a dust. If it weren''t for the Tao fruit of Han, and he saw the threat from Han, he disdained to take action.


    There is no doubt that the soul of the great saint is still alive.


    The small wooden axe fell. When it was a few meters away from the temple, a light floated from the gate of the temple, condensed a finger and pointed fiercely at the small wooden axe.


    The axe shadow was stopped in an instant, and the terrible force exploded. The Han Han humed. The light on his body dimmed, and the immortal body glowed, blocking the great saint''s finger.


    EH. The great saint was surprised, and a voice like a bell came out: the immortal body really underestimated you.


    The voice of the great saint fell. The door of the temple was not repaired. The damaged door of the God opened and a skeleton came out of it.


    Every bone of the skeleton was shining, especially its eyebrow was as vast as the sea, and the Holy Spirit hid in it.


    As soon as the bones appeared, the earth trembled, the law of the clear spirit world was completely suppressed, and a complete small world hung behind the bones.


    Heavenly remains.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. I couldn''t believe it.


    When the temple appeared, I thought there might just be great magic tools to suppress the laws of the pure spirit world, but I didn''t think it was a heavenly relic.


    ZuLong didn''t expect that with the help of the dragon''s gate, he could smash the temple and erase it together with the holy God yuan.


    But it''s the remains of the emperor.


    Even if it is dead, the flesh and blood have dried up, it is still terrible. Moreover, from the luster of the eyebrow, the remains of the Heavenly Master are nourished by the secret arts, and the spiritual orifices have not dried up. The great saint is entrenched in it and erupts into terrible power.


    The remains of the Heavenly Master appeared, and Han''s face turned pale. But the great saint''s ruthless pointing out that hundreds of meters apart, the light around Han''s body dimmed and showed his true face.


    The great saint saw her face, suddenly paused his hand, showed greed in his eyes and said: be my Taoist companion, spare you from death and protect your way.


    He was confused by Han''s beauty and made such a request.


    You should know that he is a God. Now he has moved his lust. It can be seen how peerless Han''s face is.


    Han Han''s face turned white. He sniffed at the speech and sneered: I have a man.


    After all, the great saint is the great saint. The desire in his heart can be easily suppressed. He doesn''t hesitate when he hears the speech. When he points out, he will destroy the Han.


    I saw that I stood up fiercely and rushed to Han, not in front of her. Because I know that the secret disk will not be broken, but it can''t protect me. In this way, all I can do is die with Han.


    Han Fu hugged me with one hand and didn''t admit his fate. He continued to mobilize the strength in my body. I was also cooperating. The ancient words of heaven''s secrets jumped out one after another.


    Boom. The earth trembled and there was a sound of breaking the air in the distance. A huge copper coffin flew in the air and rolled up its blood gas. It appeared in front of us. The great saint''s finger was right on the copper coffin.


    Bang.


    The copper coffin fell to the ground, motionless, and the blood gas converged. The people inside seemed to have been killed by GE without movement.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, and her face looked very complex. It can be seen that she didn''t want her parents to get involved, and her parents couldn''t stop the heavenly skeleton.


    When the copper coffin appeared, the Han quickly pulled me back.


    The great saint controlled the Heavenly Master''s skeleton and pointed out again that the golden finger bone was like a small world, emitting terrible power.


    The silent copper coffin moved. There was a sound of iron chain shaking in it, and the dense golden iron chain quickly spread on the copper coffin.


    I''ve seen the iron chain, the chain that binds the people in the copper coffin.


    It seems to be very unique. When the great saint saw the chain, the heavenly king''s bone was frightened and his mouth shook. He said coldly: the prisoners of heaven dare to stop me. The voice fell, and the golden bone stopped and soared into the air. The man in the copper coffin didn''t appear. He was afraid of being wiped out, but the copper coffin was very special. The people inside wanted to use it to fight against the emperor''s remains.


    Unfortunately, just for a moment, the copper coffin was stepped into the earth and stone. The five fingers of the heavenly statue''s bone jumped, built a rune to seal the hole, trapped the copper coffin, and then rushed towards me and Han again.


    When the remains of the Heavenly Master were far away from the temple, I found that there were wisps of light on him connected with the temple. Han Li seemed to think of something and took me back again.


    The great saint was infected with the power of the Heavenly God. The distance was no longer the limit, but sometimes the distance was still the distance. Han Hua retreated more than ten kilometers in half a breath. He caught up with him in one step. The light behind him was longer, but the point came before our eyes.


    I stood up and held Han in my arms, helpless in front of me.


    Han did not refuse. She showed the posture of a little woman for the first time and snuggled up in my immature arms.


    Now I regret that I killed the blood soul when I was in the underworld. Otherwise, now it recovers and should be able to fight a war.


    Seeing the fingers of the remains of the Heavenly Master getting closer and closer, I fiercely pushed away the Han, and took a small wooden axe from her hand with my backhand. The next second, the secret disk floats outside the body. I try my best to urge the small wooden axe, block it in front, and break the connection at the same time.


    Bang.


    The little wooden axe flew across the void and didn''t involve me, but I was shocked by the power of the God and flew back upside down.


    Han Hua hugged me and said: don''t mess around.


    When I hugged Han, I was already desperate. Just when I looked at her, my heart burst out again and wanted to fight for even the slightest time for her.


    The appearance of the great sage made me feel despair and broke my peace of mind at the same time. Han can''t protect me forever. Even if she becomes a little saint, there will still be strong people who can easily kill her.


    If I can survive, I will enter the demon world or the divine world. I want to be strong.


    The handlebar held me back. My heart wanted to hook the small wooden axe. It stopped in the distant void and flew back upside down. But it was too late. Tianzun Guhai shot again. This time, he really wanted to kill us.


    However, at this time, there was a small crisp sound from the void, which opened a gap without warning, revealing an inky blue world. Then a white light crossed and made a "whew", and a simple firewood knife flew out of it, cutting off the connection between heaven''s bone horror and the temple.


    Ding.


    The firewood knife fell to the ground without any luster, but the sound of whispering directly broke the breath emitted from the heavenly skeleton.


    It was an old woodcutter, but he didn''t come out.


    The connection between Tianzun Guhai and the temple was broken, and the light on the golden bone began to overflow. The divine yuan of the great saint gave a scream and ran out of the Lingqiao of Tianzun Guhai. The soul light was dim and lusterless.


    The wood knife buzzed and shattered the runes that trapped the copper coffin. The copper coffin broke through the earth and flew out. It didn''t stay and left in the air.


    Han Peng led me to stand up. Just as the small wooden axe flew back upside down, she reached out and took it in her hand. At this time, the power of the remains of the Heavenly Master had dissipated, the spiritual orifices were exhausted, lost contact with the temple, and turned into fly ash in the twinkling of an eye.


    The great saint''s soul light flickered, and his vague face showed panic, because there was no support from the remains of the God, the law of the Qingling world began to suppress it, forming chains around his soul to strangle him.


    The law is above the great saint. I''m afraid only the God can suppress the law.


    I looked up at the open void in the sky and was very grateful, but the old woodcutter never appeared. There was a streamer on the firewood knife that fell on the ground. Finally, it flew back to the void, and then the crack disappeared.


    I seem to understand something. From the appearance of the copper coffin and the flying back of the Han, I have the intention to deliberately lead out the heavenly skeleton, as if to create opportunities for the old woodcutter.


    It''s like a temporary plot.


    The great saint wailed, and his power was constrained by the laws of the pure spirit world.


    Hanhe coldly raised his wooden axe. I thought she was going to kill the Holy Spirit of the great saint, but when the axe fell, it temporarily disconnected the law of the spirit clearing world. The soul light of the great saint broke away from the bondage. Hanhe suddenly said: leave the temple and I''ll help you leave. By the way, I''ll tell you a message. There is a great saint in the upper world calculating you.


    I began to be confused. If I missed this opportunity, I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill a great saint in the future. But after listening to Han''s words, I immediately understood that this is a game of chess.

 Chapter 297

    The ancestral dragon dissipated, but it did not break the temple, and the glory of the temple is still releasing. The divine patterns on the closed door are flashing, and the cracks on it are being repaired.


    Han Fu''s eyes were burning, and the small wooden axe in his hand immediately urged me to hook the secret disk and lock in my body.


    The heavenly mechanism disk shook, but it didn''t fly out, but the heavenly mechanism lock turned into a light and didn''t enter her body. For a time, the ancient characters jumped out and integrated into her holy pattern.


    Moreover, the Tianji lock was still connected with the Tianji disk in my body. I hurriedly lit up my spine, turned the Tianji wheel, and the characters on my body were frantically injected into the Hanyu body.


    The holy light shines on the body of Han, and all the breath of the little saint is released. The special power formed after the integration of the four forces is released. The whole body is shining, the small wooden axe trembles, and the space is absorbing my blood gas.


    At this moment, Han and I were closely linked by some special force, and the forces coexisted.


    I guess we are husband and wife. To some extent, it makes our connection unbreakable.


    However, Han has the power of heaven''s Secret plate. I''m afraid it can''t fight the great saint.


    At present, I can only pray that ZuLong''s blow can seriously damage the soul of the great saint. His body is destroyed and the divine yuan is being damaged. The weakening will become very obvious.


    Han has no choice. She must fight, otherwise everyone present will be cleaned, and the Qingling world will come to an end and become the past.


    It can be said that the existence of the great saint has been attracted since now, also because of her, because her cultivation is far beyond everyone in the pure spirit world.


    As she said, if you are a person, you have to bear the responsibility of a person. At this moment, she can only face it.


    I sat down with my knees crossed and tried my best to urge the Tianji wheel to transfer all my strength to her.


    The temple was being repaired and couldn''t wait. The light in Han''s eyes suddenly converged, and his body flashed. The little wooden axe in his hand fell in the air, and the natural runes appeared. The void cracked one after another, and the little wooden axe turned into a black light and fell towards the temple full of cracks.


    But when he was about to split, a cold and heartless voice came out of the temple and spit out two words: Mole ants.


    The voice was so heartless that it was terrible. For him, killing Han was just as simple as bouncing through a dust. If it weren''t for the Tao fruit of Han, and he saw the threat from Han, he disdained to take action.


    There is no doubt that the soul of the great saint is still alive.


    The small wooden axe fell. When it was a few meters away from the temple, a light floated from the gate of the temple, condensed a finger and pointed fiercely at the small wooden axe.


    The axe shadow was stopped in an instant, and the terrible force exploded. The Han Han humed. The light on his body dimmed, and the immortal body glowed, blocking the great saint''s finger.


    EH. The great saint was surprised, and a voice like a bell came out: the immortal body really underestimated you.


    The voice of the great saint fell. The door of the temple was not repaired. The damaged door of the God opened and a skeleton came out of it.


    Every bone of the skeleton was shining, especially its eyebrow was as vast as the sea, and the Holy Spirit hid in it.


    As soon as the bones appeared, the earth trembled, the law of the clear spirit world was completely suppressed, and a complete small world hung behind the bones.


    Heavenly remains.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. I couldn''t believe it.


    When the temple appeared, I thought there might just be great magic tools to suppress the laws of the pure spirit world, but I didn''t think it was a heavenly relic.


    ZuLong didn''t expect that with the help of the dragon''s gate, he could smash the temple and erase it together with the holy God yuan.


    But it''s the remains of the emperor.


    Even if it is dead, the flesh and blood have dried up, it is still terrible. Moreover, from the luster of the eyebrow, the remains of the Heavenly Master are nourished by the secret arts, and the spiritual orifices have not dried up. The great saint is entrenched in it and erupts into terrible power.


    The remains of the Heavenly Master appeared, and Han''s face turned pale. But the great saint''s ruthless pointing out that hundreds of meters apart, the light around Han''s body dimmed and showed his true face.


    The great saint saw her face, suddenly paused his hand, showed greed in his eyes and said: be my Taoist companion, spare you from death and protect your way.


    He was confused by Han''s beauty and made such a request.


    You should know that he is a God. Now he has moved his lust. It can be seen how peerless Han''s face is.


    Han Han''s face turned white. He sniffed at the speech and sneered: I have a man.


    After all, the great saint is the great saint. The desire in his heart can be easily suppressed. He doesn''t hesitate when he hears the speech. When he points out, he will destroy the Han.


    I saw that I stood up fiercely and rushed to Han, not in front of her. Because I know that the secret disk will not be broken, but it can''t protect me. In this way, all I can do is die with Han.


    Han Fu hugged me with one hand and didn''t admit his fate. He continued to mobilize the strength in my body. I was also cooperating. The ancient words of heaven''s secrets jumped out one after another.


    Boom. The earth trembled and there was a sound of breaking the air in the distance. A huge copper coffin flew in the air and rolled up its blood gas. It appeared in front of us. The great saint''s finger was right on the copper coffin.


    Bang.


    The copper coffin fell to the ground, motionless, and the blood gas converged. The people inside seemed to have been killed by GE without movement.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, and her face looked very complex. It can be seen that she didn''t want her parents to get involved, and her parents couldn''t stop the heavenly skeleton.


    When the copper coffin appeared, the Han quickly pulled me back.


    The great saint controlled the Heavenly Master''s skeleton and pointed out again that the golden finger bone was like a small world, emitting terrible power.


    The silent copper coffin moved. There was a sound of iron chain shaking in it, and the dense golden iron chain quickly spread on the copper coffin.


    I''ve seen the iron chain, the chain that binds the people in the copper coffin.


    It seems to be very unique. When the great saint saw the chain, the heavenly king''s bone was frightened and his mouth shook. He said coldly: the prisoners of heaven dare to stop me. The voice fell, and the golden bone stopped and soared into the air. The man in the copper coffin didn''t appear. He was afraid of being wiped out, but the copper coffin was very special. The people inside wanted to use it to fight against the emperor''s remains.


    Unfortunately, just for a moment, the copper coffin was stepped into the earth and stone. The five fingers of the heavenly statue''s bone jumped, built a rune to seal the hole, trapped the copper coffin, and then rushed towards me and Han again.


    When the remains of the Heavenly Master were far away from the temple, I found that there were wisps of light on him connected with the temple. Han Li seemed to think of something and took me back again.


    The great saint was infected with the power of the Heavenly God. The distance was no longer the limit, but sometimes the distance was still the distance. Han Hua retreated more than ten kilometers in half a breath. He caught up with him in one step. The light behind him was longer, but the point came before our eyes.


    I stood up and held Han in my arms, helpless in front of me.


    Han did not refuse. She showed the posture of a little woman for the first time and snuggled up in my immature arms.


    Now I regret that I killed the blood soul when I was in the underworld. Otherwise, now it recovers and should be able to fight a war.


    Seeing the fingers of the remains of the Heavenly Master getting closer and closer, I fiercely pushed away the Han, and took a small wooden axe from her hand with my backhand. The next second, the secret disk floats outside the body. I try my best to urge the small wooden axe, block it in front, and break the connection at the same time.


    Bang.


    The little wooden axe flew across the void and didn''t involve me, but I was shocked by the power of the God and flew back upside down.


    Han Hua hugged me and said: don''t mess around.


    When I hugged Han, I was already desperate. Just when I looked at her, my heart burst out again and wanted to fight for even the slightest time for her.


    The appearance of the great sage made me feel despair and broke my peace of mind at the same time. Han can''t protect me forever. Even if she becomes a little saint, there will still be strong people who can easily kill her.


    If I can survive, I will enter the demon world or the divine world. I want to be strong.


    The handlebar held me back. My heart wanted to hook the small wooden axe. It stopped in the distant void and flew back upside down. But it was too late. Tianzun Guhai shot again. This time, he really wanted to kill us.


    However, at this time, there was a small crisp sound from the void, which opened a gap without warning, revealing an inky blue world. Then a white light crossed and made a "whew", and a simple firewood knife flew out of it, cutting off the connection between heaven''s bone horror and the temple.


    Ding.


    The firewood knife fell to the ground without any luster, but the sound of whispering directly broke the breath emitted from the heavenly skeleton.


    It was an old woodcutter, but he didn''t come out.


    The connection between Tianzun Guhai and the temple was broken, and the light on the golden bone began to overflow. The divine yuan of the great saint gave a scream and ran out of the Lingqiao of Tianzun Guhai. The soul light was dim and lusterless.


    The wood knife buzzed and shattered the runes that trapped the copper coffin. The copper coffin broke through the earth and flew out. It didn''t stay and left in the air.


    Han Peng led me to stand up. Just as the small wooden axe flew back upside down, she reached out and took it in her hand. At this time, the power of the remains of the Heavenly Master had dissipated, the spiritual orifices were exhausted, lost contact with the temple, and turned into fly ash in the twinkling of an eye.


    The great saint''s soul light flickered, and his vague face showed panic, because there was no support from the remains of the God, the law of the Qingling world began to suppress it, forming chains around his soul to strangle him.


    The law is above the great saint. I''m afraid only the God can suppress the law.


    I looked up at the open void in the sky and was very grateful, but the old woodcutter never appeared. There was a streamer on the firewood knife that fell on the ground. Finally, it flew back to the void, and then the crack disappeared.


    I seem to understand something. From the appearance of the copper coffin and the flying back of the Han, I have the intention to deliberately lead out the heavenly skeleton, as if to create opportunities for the old woodcutter.


    It''s like a temporary plot.


    The great saint wailed, and his power was constrained by the laws of the pure spirit world.


    Hanhe coldly raised his wooden axe. I thought she was going to kill the Holy Spirit of the great saint, but when the axe fell, it temporarily disconnected the law of the spirit clearing world. The soul light of the great saint broke away from the bondage. Hanhe suddenly said: leave the temple and I''ll help you leave. By the way, I''ll tell you a message. There is a great saint in the upper world calculating you.


    I began to be confused. If I missed this opportunity, I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill a great saint in the future. But after listening to Han''s words, I immediately understood that this is a game of chess.

 Chapter 298

    The great saint hesitated, and the law of the pure spirit world bound him again.


    We belong to the pure spirit world, and the laws of the pure spirit world can be easily opened for us, and the laws of the pure spirit world are not suppressed by the laws of other worlds. However, for the great saint of the divine world, if he loses the protection of the remains of the emperor, the laws of the pure spirit world will kill him.


    Law is the law of nature and the power of the world. Different realms follow different laws, ranging from the casting of Tao to the destruction of heaven, to the growth of all things, all must occur and produce in the law.


    When external forces invade, the law will be triggered to protect the world.


    But now it seems that the God can suppress the law of a small world, which is terrible.


    Over the years, the divine world has usurped the Tao and fruit of the monks in the lower world, relying on the heavenly bones enshrined in the temple. I don''t know where they got it.


    Han Peng now let him stay in the temple, which can be regarded as breaking the way for the upper world to usurp Tao fruit. At least under the balance, the Qingling world will usher in a real world, with a large number of saints and real shelter.


    Han Peng let him go and told him that he had been calculated. As long as the great saint in front of him was not a fool, it was easy to sort out the problems.


    Just what happened today, there are still some things I don''t understand. Han Li may not see through like me. But it''s not surprising to think that the old woodcutter spent so many years in wudaoshan for no reason. He may be one of the chess players.


    At present, I can''t see those things.


    But just live, live, have a chance.


    The great sage was entangled by the laws of the pure spirit world and had to agree to Han''s request.


    Han is not afraid of his repentance. He breaks the law on him again. The great saint''s God yuan flies away. When the law of the pure spirit world has not gathered, he tears the void to go back.


    But just when he reached the entrance, three golden lights suddenly flew from somewhere in the divine world to break up his divine yuan.


    It was the magic power of the three eyes, and opened the heavenly eyes, but now it is the great saint to display, breaking the void of the divine world.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, not to mention the three saints. Naturally, they won''t miss such an opportunity.


    The great saints will fight each other, and earth shaking changes will take place in the whole divine world. I''m afraid it''s a shock to the whole world.


    The three divine lights didn''t know where they came from, but there was no doubt that as long as he succeeded in the sneak attack, Han Peng didn''t say what he just said.


    Thinking of this, I pinched a cold sweat for the great saint yuan, hoping that he would survive.


    Seeing that Shenyuan was about to be shot through, the great saint who intercepted us suddenly gave a roar. Shenyuan turned into a huge hand and grabbed it fiercely in the sky. He directly grabbed a dark and matte shield and blocked it in front. The three divine lights hit the shield. The law exploded and destroyed the sky and the earth.


    When the three divine lights exploded, only the great saint of Shenyuan shouted angrily, the void of the divine world cracked, and a 100 meter high giant Spirit fell from the void.


    I trembled in my heart. I thought he was the great saint who controlled the giant spirit Protoss. I didn''t expect that he was the giant spirit Protoss himself. The flesh crushed by ZuLong in front was not his body at all. This should be to reduce the suppression of the rules of the Qingling world. Not only did the body not come in person, but he did not bring weapons down.


    If the body and magic tools came down together, the old woodcutter would not have such a chance.


    The divine yuan of the great saint was protected with a shield and quickly flew back to his body. The next second, he roared up to the sky and directly broke the void. There was a three eyed great saint standing in the broken void.


    In the roar of the great saint of the giant spirit, the giant hand tens of meters long directly entered the broken void. The two great saints jumped a space and time and were fighting. The scene was very terrible.


    The three eyed great saint was shining with the same punch, and the void collapsed under the collision. However, the great saint''s arm of the giant spirit Protoss was not cut by the void and was completely taken back.


    It roared angrily, and the endless mountains and rivers under its feet were crushed. It was terrible, but it was not pursued.


    The giant spirit Protoss lost two little saints in a row, and his strength was greatly reduced. In addition, he had just experienced the lower World War I and was very tired. Even if he was the strongest saint, he didn''t dare to call directly at this time.


    After venting his anger, the great sage of the giant spirit looked down at the closing space-time channel. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His body turned into a golden light and disappeared.


    Two saints, two Protoss are going to war.


    It was not until the crack in the sky was completely repaired that Han Peng breathed a sigh. He only said one thing when he turned back: you can become a saint.


    The people were so nervous that they didn''t dare to try. They sat down cross legged to regulate their breath.


    At this time, the semi saints of the three seas came from a distance. They were nearby when God came. They were too frightened to come. Now they all flocked. They were excited when they heard that they could become saints.


    The people from Laoshan, Bagua and Liuhe gate also came, shrinking their heads and looking speculative, which was disgusting.


    But now the opportunity to become a saint shines on the whole Xuanmen, and they will also get benefits, but I think it''s a waste to give them pills and elixirs. Just let them live and die. If they leave the Xuanmen, they can''t make waves.


    I looked at eye sword Lingxiao and Li Yuantian and didn''t take the initiative to say that they would do better than me.


    Sword Lingxiao is gathering holy patterns and restoring cultivation. Li Yuantian was also adjusting his breath. Linglong was still hurt. He came to Han for the first time and said: Thirty peak saints came out before and after the space-time crack, and they were all killed by us.


    The peak saint is still a behemoth to us. After all, the purgatory messenger is only the initial cultivation of the saint. It is estimated that there are few purgatory messengers left after this war.


    But it has been suppressed for countless years. Now the path of becoming a saint is opened, more and more saints will appear, and the peak saints will appear one after another.


    Lanyue and Nanjian are moving Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi away from the ruins. They did their best and played a great role.


    Wang pangzi was a little confused. It was difficult to open his mouth and speak, but when he was moved, he suddenly shouted with his last breath: let Chen Hao stay away from me.


    I looked at the blood stained earth. It was a broken semi saint. I didn''t even leave my body. I was scared in an instant. The flying dragon bridge in the distance no longer existed. I broke with ZuLong Shenyuan.


    When I was in a low mood, I suddenly heard Wang pangzi''s roar and couldn''t help laughing. Just smile and wet your eyes.


    Han Pang sighed and said to the crowd: from today on, the people of Xuanmen will stay in the secret realm, not only to guard against the imperial dynasty, but also to avoid affecting the mortal world.


    A person crossing the holy robbery has little impact, but after today, more and more people will cross the holy robbery, and the breath will spread to the world of ordinary people.


    Han''s arrangement is to separate friars from mortals. I sighed and thought it was good. Originally, people from different worlds were just separated.


    The unicorn participated in the battle under the dragon pool. Another arm was broken. At this time, he was trying to recover. As a result, there were runes on the wound.


    Han Peng didn''t worry to see the temple left by the great saint, but went over, helped the unicorn animal erase the rune on its broken arm, and gave it a drop of imperial blood.


    There are still a few who are physically damaged, and Han Hua helps them heal.


    While passing by cangxue, Han Peng whispered to her about Chunlei breathing method.


    I didn''t do what I promised. I passed it on to Chen Hao and Han. Now I passed it on to her and told her the situation. Han is the one who persuades her to pass Chunlei breathing method to Xuanmen, because that breathing method is more effective than pills in battle.


    Cangxue heard me and Han''s words continuously, and her face was gloomy. Han Peng smiled and said: I''m not asking you forcibly, just giving you an opinion.


    Han Peng said this and said something to Cang Xue through voice transmission. Cang Xue''s frown was gradually stretched, and her eyes were shining. It seemed that she had heard something amazing.


    I estimate that Han Hua deduced her and told cangxue about her more profound breathing method. Cangxue sat on his knees and practiced the spring thunder breathing method. For a time, the surrounding vegetation grew crazily and full of vitality.


    Because I owed her, I felt uneasy. Seeing that she got a complete breathing method because of Han''s deduction, I felt a little better and continued to move forward with Han.


    I went to see fat Wang. Even in a coma, his mouth was still tightly closed for fear that Chen Hao was giving him Saidan, but Chen Hao should be in the witch world.


    After walking around, there are a lot of familiar faces.


    This kind of death will appear in the future. The old woodcutter is waiting for his time. This will not be the last time.


    They are laying out.


    After leaving the crowd, I asked the old woodcutter what he came from. Han took my hand and said: I don''t know what he came from, but the world he came out of was very unique. The dark blue was not the nature of the world, but a hidden Qi.


    Han Peng must have seen it with vain eyes. Such a mysterious world reminds me of the big world.


    I remember when I left the witch world, Li Wu said that compared with the upper world, we should guard against the big world, which is a terrible existence.


    If the old woodcutter really comes from the big world, I''m afraid his purpose is impure.


    Remembering that I still owe him two favors, I feel a little uncomfortable. Han Li seemed to say suddenly: there is no wind and rain in the seven circles. Someone is playing a game of chess. Qingling world doesn''t belong to the seven realms. It''s like a variable in the chess game. Unfortunately, we can''t even peep into the whole chess game now. Tong Tong, we''re going to the divine world. And you should pay special attention to the seven boundary flowers and the seven boundary map. Things related to the seven realms at the same time are not simple.


    The map of the seven realms is a Dharma instrument of heaven, and the flower of the seven realms is even more magical. If there is a secret, it is definitely a big secret.


    While talking, Han has taken me outside the temple.


    After the Buddha''s remains were broken, it had no power to release. But Hanhe was very careful, protected me with the breath of Xiaosheng, and then pushed the door in.


    It''s resplendent, with divine patterns burning everywhere. It''s a shrine.


    The giant spirit Protoss maintains the spirit orifices of the heavenly remains in an active state through sacrifice.


    There is also a door in the inner hall, which is made of bronze. The handlebar sleeve waved gently, and the smell of Xiaosheng radiated. He pushed the door open directly.


    What came into view was a statue of Nine Tailed Fox carved in white jade. Han''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    Below the statue of the Nine Tailed Fox is an empty jade futon, which should be dedicated to the remains of the emperor.


    It''s just that the dignity and inferiority of the position is very intriguing. Can it be said that the Nine Tailed Fox should be superior to the heaven?


    Remembering that the old woodcutter took the white fox, I felt more and more mysterious about the Fox family.

 Chapter 299

    Han Yu lingers in front of the altar and sees through with vain eyes.


    The heavenly mechanism wheel in my body rotated, and the ancient characters kept melting into my eyes. I also glanced back and forth in the temple. When my eyes fell on the jade fox statue, the ancient characters in my eyes changed, and there seemed to be something inside.


    Han Peng saw my eyes shining and looked at her everywhere. She couldn''t help laughing and said: small sample, what else can you see?


    Han Dan said and rubbed my head with his hand. He didn''t believe it on his face and thought I was playing.


    Her question made me a little unhappy. I hummed and asked her angrily: what can I see? What can you see?


    The eye of vanity is unique, but its main ability is to deduce the art. There are divine patterns everywhere. Although it is dim, it is intact at least and can not be seen through by her.


    Seeing that I didn''t accept it, Han Peng rubbed it on my face and said: the bigger the temper, the more face?


    She often bullies me, but she''s always alone. In front of outsiders, even when I was a child, she wouldn''t scold me face to face. The only time she yelled at me, she made a special trip to apologize.


    At present, the question is only between husband and wife, not really look down on me.


    I snorted, stared at her and asked her to say what I saw.


    Han Dan won''t argue with me for this kind of anger. Besides, she is still a kind of person who can''t lie. Seeing me waiting to answer, she glanced around and said: I can''t see anything, but the fox clan is very strange. At that time, take yun''er to the divine world and hope to find out the reason.


    Han Han finished and asked with a smile: what about you? See what?


    She teased me to embarrass me.


    But when I saw the jade fox carving, the ancient characters in my eyes changed and I felt something inside. I was a little uncertain and said it.


    Blind. Han Li turned white and said to me.


    really I hastened to plead.


    She doesn''t want to play with me. After all, just after the disaster, there are a lot of things waiting for her to do. She turns around and takes me away.


    I was a little angry, but I said angrily: you just don''t believe me.


    Then the little wooden axe in my hand chopped down at the jade fox carving. Han Peng was startled and pulled me behind him for the first time.


    The statue of the white jade Nine Tailed Fox made a slight click and was split into a crack by a small wooden axe. But I shot too fast, and the air blade of the small wooden axe was too sharp to crack immediately.


    But there was golden light in the crack, which was very soft and didn''t seem to hurt people.


    Even so, Hanhe is still very alert. After all, this is a place for worshiping the God''s bones, which may hide an opportunity to kill.


    I can''t wait. It''s impossible to have a great saint here. Even if there are any changes, Han is not afraid. So he chopped another axe and completely split the jade fox.


    The statue of Nine Tailed Fox is hollow. In the scattered jade pieces, there are five luminous God seals.


    Eh, there''s really something.


    Han was a little surprised and looked at me. I''m proud to raise it. Han Peng smiled gently, lowered his head, held my face and took a sip on my mouth. It was a reward.


    She took the divine seal and explained to me: the divine seal is similar to the yin-yang seal, which contains laws, but the divine seal is more precious than the yin-yang seal, because it can only be found in the soul of the great saint of death, and not every great saint has it.


    I heard this frown slightly. I was not dazzled by the five divine seals, but asked: so, have five saints died in the divine world? Oh, no, probably more than five.


    Han Peng nodded, but said: but it may have died in ancient times, and the God seal has been preserved.


    Her voice just fell, and there was a sound of footsteps behind her. It was yun''er. Her eyes were red. She choked and said: it was not ancient, but the great sage of the fox clan killed in the past millennium. There were seven in total, leaving five divine seals.


    I''m a little confused with Han. The Nine Tailed Fox doesn''t have a high position in the upper world. How can the great sage be hunted?


    Yun''er wiped her tears and said: I don''t know why, but my grandfather told me when he was alive. Two of the five seals belong to my parents. My grandfather used to be a saint. After my parents had an accident, he forcibly scattered his accomplishments and took me to the Qingling world.


    take refuge?


    I believe what yun''er says now, because the little girl has no malice to us from the beginning. I only visited the Nine Tailed Fox demon grave once, but I was relieved when I knew her life experience.


    After all, in this world, some people are doomed not to let themselves die. In the face of danger, all they have to do is keep their lives.


    And I can''t morally ask her to save me. My hatred for her is just a good or bad impression.


    Only in this way, the existence of fox tribe is more complicated and confusing.


    Han asked yun''er: do you know who killed your parents?


    When asked about the sad things, Yuner''s tears just wiped out flowed out again, but the little girl was very hard hearted. She only shed tears and didn''t cry out. Her voice was a little stiff. Han said: my grandfather never told me about my parents, and I didn''t remember anything at that time.


    Han Han Wen Yan was not asking, but there were three great saints in the whole divine world. Only the great saints could kill the great saints. But the simpler it is, the harder it is to check. The great sage must be clean. If the secret investigation is found, it is a fatal disaster.


    Han Peng was silent for a while and said to yun''er: you will go to the divine world with us in a few days. I''ll check it for you at that time.


    Yun''er said: because there are three powerful saints in the upper world, it is divided into three forces. In the north is Chicheng Prefecture, which is controlled by the protoss Yang family. In the East is the wind chime River, which is the territory of a female saint. The female Saint hates men most in her life, so the wind chime River also prohibits men from entering and leaving. In the south is the abyss of the divine world, which is under the control of the great saint of the giant spirit Protoss.


    I heard that men were not allowed to enter the territory of the female saint. I wanted to make a few jokes. As a result, yun''er then said: most of our fox people live in fenglingchuan. If you want to find out the truth, you have to start there. And the divine world is very large, dozens of times that of the pure spirit world.


    I can understand it, because the broken fairy world looks very vast. The witch world is also boundless. It is estimated that the seven worlds will not be small.


    Just what she means is that I can''t follow Han?


    Han Peng wanted to take me with him. Hearing the speech, he hesitated and said: Tong Tong, why don''t you go?


    If before, I would choose to go to the demon world and follow Bai Wushuang. But now there is a conflict between the troll Protoss and the three eyes. If you don''t disturb it, you will feel less.


    And compared with the demon world, the opportunity of the divine world should be greater.


    Thinking of this, I said: I''ll go back and pick up Wu De, and then go to the abyss of the divine world with Wang pangzi and the three of us.


    Han Peng frowned slightly. Yun''er said: the divine world is too big. I''m afraid it will take a long time to meet. You will be very dangerous.


    Without God''s seal, it is not danger, but death. But the divine seal can disguise the breath, and even the released power will become divine power. Naturally, there will be no danger.


    Han saw that I had decided, so he didn''t say anything. Besides, I''m not going now. She turned back and asked yun''er: there are only three directions in the divine world?


    I just remembered that Yuner didn''t say western. A boundary cannot have only three directions.


    Yun''er also remembered when we asked, and said with a slight frown: I heard grandpa say that the west is a forbidden area, and the great sage dare not peep. No one has set foot in it.


    The great saints are regarded as forbidden areas?


    I asked some incredible questions. Yun''er nodded and said: Yes. However, there are no living creatures in the West. I don''t know the specific situation. Grandpa mentioned these by chance before.


    After talking, the little girl''s mood stabilized a lot.


    Han took out the five divine seals and asked her if she could recognize her parents'' breath. The little girl stared at them for a while and pointed to two of them. It is estimated that there is still residual breath on them.


    Han left those two pieces, handed one to yun''er, and gave me the other three. Yun''er''s eyes were red and said to Han: Thank you, sister.


    Han Peng smiled, which was a response.


    I received the seal of God, comforted Yuner a few words, and didn''t say much. After all, I rely on my mouth to wipe the hurt in others'' hearts.


    When she came out, Han began to regulate her breath. She lost a lot of royal blood and had a certain impact on her body, but I didn''t ask.


    When night fell in the evening, someone crossed the holy robbery with great momentum, but he failed in the fifth thunder robbery and lost his soul.


    The success rate of holy robbery is very low, which is a barrier on the way. However, with the joy of a smooth road, failure is not so terrible.


    After the man''s failure, several old semi saints who had reached the end of their lives immediately dispersed and began to cross the robbery.


    Two of them failed and were obliterated during the three robberies. Four can''t make it in front. However, the two old semi saints of the five aristocratic families succeeded. At the moment of becoming saints, their huge vitality restored them to their youthful appearance.


    They came back with excitement on their faces and began to teach experience without any concealment.


    Han and I are just watching, Dujie death can''t intervene.


    In the early morning, there were ten and a half holy ferry robberies, all of them old. This time, three people succeeded, with a success rate of 30%. It''s amazing.


    The three fell down, suppressed the excitement, and added to the experience of the first two.


    In the next two days, people were robbed from time to time, and the success rate was not very high. In the face of high mortality, some people flinched. But no one forced them, their own way, their own choice.


    On the third day, there were several semi holy ferry robberies in Longhu Mountain and Kunlun, and my uncle was among them.


    The whole process was watched from a distance. It was inevitable that I was a little nervous. Fortunately, uncle was lucky to cross this barrier.


    The old woman of Kunlun mountain also survived the robbery successfully. She didn''t adjust her breath. After becoming a saint, she fell to me and Han at the first time. She said: there are signs of this world in Kunlun, and the people of Kunlun Mountain have to go out.


    Then before Han Peng could speak, she said to everyone: if Kunlun Xu was born, Kunlun mountain would share it with all sects.


    I calculated the time. The time agreed with Wu De is almost up. By the way, I''ll go out with Qin Xue and them.


    I don''t know what Wu De looks like now.

 Chapter 300

    I was going to go out alone without delaying my time. But before he left, Han Peng called me and told me that the plan had changed. He wanted Jiang Nu to follow me. He also said that Jiang Nu would follow me when he went to the divine world. Wang pangzi''s demon body was not suitable to appear in the divine world.


    I can''t understand the arrangement of Han. The main reason is that Jiang Nu feels strange about me. Now I''m 15 years old. I''m not ignorant. I know what to do in the last treatment of Mei poison. Although I didn''t do it, since I said that, they were getting along, and their mood was different.


    I can think of things that Han can''t think of. She is very exclusive in her heart. After all, I am at the age of spring, and my self-discipline ability is not very strong. I don''t think I will make Chen Hao''s mistakes, but it''s inappropriate to let Jiang Nu accompany me.


    Seeing that I was not happy, Jiang NV stood by and smiled and said nothing. But he decided directly and didn''t listen to my explanation.


    The next day, Qin Xue''s father became a saint. One Kunlun vein was equivalent to three saints. In the past, the semi saint of Kunlun could not be compared with the five aristocratic families, but now it has become a big school.


    In the original small alliance of the corpse clan, except for the semi holy capital of Qingshui sect and feiyumen, there were three or four saints in Shushan and Longhu Mountain. Shushan had the greatest potential. Bai Xiaofei had a more than 90% chance of becoming a saint of their four sword gods.


    Holy robbery, in addition to chance and understanding, is also very different from their own talents and mastered magic powers.


    Xuanmen, like the secular world, is not absolutely fair even in front of the heaven. Whether monks or ordinary people, in the face of such injustice, any complaint is useless. They can only strive to survive in their own cracks.


    The next day, the people in Kunlun were ready to leave. Han Fu gave the soul gathering coffin to Jiang Nu and asked us to leave with the people in Kunlun. On the way, I asked about Kunlun emptiness curiously. The old woman of Kunlun took out an old map and showed it to me. She said: Kunlun emptiness is a cave in Kunlun Mountain, which is just different from the eternal blessed land. Kunlun emptiness is an independent space and has a close relationship with the fairy world. After the fairy world collapsed, Kunlun emptiness became the last refuge.


    I''ve heard about the shelter before. I couldn''t help asking about the nine head Golden Eagle. Qin Xue interrupted and said: the emergence of Kunlun virtual is related to the nine head Golden Eagle.


    I continued to ask, Qin Xue was a little unhappy. Seeing her like this, I touched my nose without asking.


    Kunlun Mountain is willing to share the opportunity of Kunlun virtual environment, but it does not mean that it is willing to share the secret of Kunlun virtual environment.


    Outside the secret place, Jiang Nu and I went back to Shiao mountain to have a rest for a long time. Jiang Nu went to pick up Wu De with me.


    The two were in the same coffin. I kept a distance from her as far as possible. There was no communication during the period. Jiang NV was also very quiet and worried about each other.


    After drifting on the Yinhe river for a long time, ginger suddenly asked me: Tong Tong, do you know why your wife asked me to follow you?


    I guessed several possibilities, but I thought it was impossible. I didn''t think of my answer for a while and shook my head honestly.


    Ginger giggled, stared at me and asked: have you ever heard a saying that fat water does not flow into outsiders'' fields?


    I didn''t react at once. When I came over, I couldn''t help but Pooh. She said: my wife must have asked you to stare at me, and you are stared at by her. It''s not easy to have an accident.


    Cluck!


    Jiang NV left a long string of laughter and gave me a smart look. Jiang Nu is a person who has experienced in the world of mortals. She competes with the big housekeeper. When Han is here, she still converges and gets along alone, which makes me think of Li Wu involuntarily.


    I glanced at her, then moved behind the copper coffin and separated from her.


    At present, I just want to get in touch with Wu De quickly so that they won''t be embarrassed alone.


    The copper coffin stopped, the lid of the coffin opened, and I shouted twice, but there was darkness around, and I didn''t hear Wu De''s voice.


    The naughty ginger girl said: don''t shout. No one comes when you shout at your throat.


    Poof!


    I was so amused by her that I couldn''t help laughing, especially speechless.


    If you have time, you also need to take a walk in the secular world, or you are the object of being molested.


    I shouted a few times, and the faint voice appeared in the dark, calling my name.


    Jiang Nu should have heard it, too. She frowned slightly, looked around and opened her mouth to respond. I remembered what the ghost of Jiuyang told me. I didn''t have time to make a sound reminder, so I rushed to her and covered her mouth.


    Because I was too anxious and the space in the copper coffin was limited, Jiang''s mouth was covered, but I was pressed on her.


    Before I could think of anything else, a dark wind came over my head. I was too scared to get up. I quickly closed the soul gathering coffin and locked it directly.


    Before the dark wind blew on me, my back was cold, as if I had been fished out of an ice cave.


    The ghost of Jiuyang is a little monk. He lives in the same cave with her and dares to make trouble. The difference in strength will not be too big. We can''t afford it.


    After a long time, the faint voice disappeared.


    I gently loosened Jiang''s mouth and found a pair of big white rabbits pressing on her chest. I have to say that it was a little better than Han''s feeling.


    When I moved my hand away, the breath from ginger''s mouth vomited on my face. My face turned red and I was ready to get up, but just then the soul gathering coffin was knocked. I didn''t dare to go out for fear of causing trouble and didn''t dare to move.


    Jiang Nu seemed to be hooked out of Mei poison. She couldn''t help kissing me on the face, and I hurried to cover her mouth. Warning: don''t mess around!


    The knocking outside lasted more than ten minutes, and the sound of water in the Yinhe River sounded again, like something swam back and forth in the river.


    Tong Tong, would you like to see it?


    Jiang NV suggested.


    I was curious. When she mentioned it, I couldn''t bear it. I loosened my hand covering her mouth, got up from her and moved. The feeling was very subtle


    However, the agitation in my body has been suppressed by me to prevent caterpillars from reacting.


    When I sat up, Jiang Nu and I both took a long breath as if relieved of the burden. The synchronization of God stunned me and her, and then we couldn''t help laughing.


    Needless to say, what I feel, she must feel, too.


    Love is the demand of equality. Thank God she''s not as unrestrained as Li Wu.


    Goddess Jiang, you should be reserved.


    I took the lead and put the blame on her. I thought she would be very embarrassed, but after listening to me, Jiang Nu gave me a horizontal look without any reserved look.


    The first beauty of Xuanmen is not blowing. Her reddish face and charming expression make my mind ripple.


    I noticed that the caterpillar had a reaction. I quickly calmed down, turned off the topic and said: be careful, I''m going to open the coffin.


    Ginger girl''s breath flowed, and I gently opened the copper coffin.


    The moment the coffin lid was opened, a faint light came in from the outside, and the sound of the river sliding was clearer. After opening a gap for a few seconds, there was no movement, and I completely opened the coffin cover.


    The sound of water came from under the copper coffin, but what I looked down was not the river, but a black-and-white light band, in which there was a virtual shadow. It was very magical.


    Like me, Jiang Nu was lying on the coffin and looking around. When she was guessing, there was a sudden chill behind me. It seemed that someone was blowing the air conditioner. Subconsciously, she was about to turn back. But Jiang Nu hugged me and said in a pale voice: don''t turn back. It''s like the legendary little underworld.


    The sound of "cluck" came from behind me, like corpse language. All the meridians in my body were lit up, but I couldn''t feel what was behind me.


    For a time, the whole body was cold, and I didn''t have the heart to think about what the little underworld was said by Jiang nu. I felt the biggest shock since I stepped into the road.


    Suck!


    The things behind me were inhaling, and then gurgling again, as if they were intoxicated. Almost at the same time, the viviparous willow appeared in my body, and the branches grew directly out of my body.


    That thing can hook the viviparous willow!


    Jiang Nu noticed that the breath of viviparous willows escaped from me. She hugged me and fell into the copper coffin together. The lid of the coffin closed instantly.


    But at that moment, I saw a virtual shadow flying over my head. It was not a creature, like a mass of energy, but had five senses, like a ghost covered with a white cloth in an animation.


    Jiang Nu closed her eyes and covered the copper coffin. When she saw that my eyes were open, she asked me what I saw. I couldn''t think of a suitable adjective for a moment. I used the scene of the cartoon to describe her.


    I was shocked at this time. I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing in the world, and I''m sure Hanhe would never know its existence.


    Jiang NV couldn''t help laughing when she heard me describe it with cartoons. But there was no smile on my face. After the copper coffin isolated the breath, the viviparous willow slowly recovered. Ginger girl is lying next to me. I asked in a hurry: what''s going on in the underworld?


    I''m not sure, but my grandfather said that the underworld is the place of reincarnation of the fairyland. After the fairyland collapsed, the underworld disappeared. I thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect to see it here.


    Ginger''s words made my scalp numb. The reincarnation place of the fairyland, that is to say, the underworld will override the reincarnation of the underworld?


    The life of monks is limited. Even the great sage will die of old age. But the long life is ignored by many people.


    The place of reincarnation in the fairy world must be the place where these people who jump out of the reincarnation of the underworld are reborn.


    When I asked, I thought of Jianyuan. I always thought he was walking in the reincarnation of the underworld. Now it seems that it may have something to do with the underworld.


    And a Buddha can reincarnate. What about the others?

 Chapter 301

    Ginger and I hid in the copper coffin and didn''t dare to go out. No matter what the origin of the underworld is, we can''t spy on it right now.


    And the ghost of Jiuyang told me last time. It can be seen that if something happens here, she can''t protect us. It''s best not to make trouble.


    The knocking sound outside lasted for a long time before it disappeared. After calming down, I meditated alone at the tail of the copper coffin and kept a distance from Jiang NV.


    Han asked Jiang Nu to give me a constraint, which was her helpless move. Because there is no such bondage, she is afraid that I will make mistakes like Chen Hao.


    Knowing Han''s idea, I naturally won''t do anything to disappoint her.


    Seeing that I was guarding against her like a thief, Jiang Nu suddenly asked me: Tong Tong, have you ever thought that if one day in the future, you and Han can''t be together, what will you do then?


    I firmly told her: I never thought about it. I believe that as long as we love each other, we can walk together. If we are not together, it can only show that love is not enough.


    Jiang Nu was stunned by my answer, but this was not what I thought, but what Han Peng told me.


    After the Tianji dish, we had a little conflict. I was worried about whether I would separate one day. I hid in bed at night. I asked secretly, and Han said such a sentence to me.


    When I saw Jiang Nu''s thoughtful appearance, I quickly reminded her: don''t think too much. I''m talking about me and Han. People who are not suitable can never walk together.


    Hearing my hint, Jiang Nu stared at me and said: little sample, do you know what love is? Not suitable, can also be suitable.


    After hearing this, I wanted to ask her what she liked about me. I changed it. But seeing her smiling, I was worried that she was amorous. After all, she was an adult. Maybe it''s just like what Han said. Jiang Nu sees that I''m ignorant and thinks it''s better to find an ignorant person for detoxification.


    When Jiang Nu saw that I was silent, she was not teasing me.


    They meditated face to face and adjusted their breath. Until the fifth day, the ghost of Jiuyang came with Wu de. Wu De was still the same, but he had become a saint.


    The ghost of Jiuyang told me that he must come here when he crosses the robbery, or he will die.


    Wu De thanked the ghost of Jiuyang and fell into the copper coffin. I thanked and prepared to leave, but at this time, the ghost of Jiuyang suddenly shouted to me, his eyes turned black and white, staring at me.


    The strange eyes made me a little hairy and felt that she was not looking at me, but at the viviparous willows in my body. A joy in her heart, she quickly stood up and stood still like a pupil, so that she could see a comprehensive picture.


    The underworld is here. It must have something to do with her. Above the reincarnation of the underworld, there may be a way to solve the viviparous willow.


    The ghost of Jiuyang looked for a moment, his strange eyes returned to normal, his skirt sleeve brushed gently, and asked in some confusion: it''s a viviparous willow. Didn''t your wife help you suppress it?


    I hurriedly said: my wife, she can''t hold it!


    The ghost of Jiuyang frowned slightly, and some didn''t believe it. In her opinion, it seemed that Han could suppress it. Sure enough, after listening to my words, she said in confusion: she shouldn''t be unable to hold down. The corpse road can''t enter reincarnation. She can just restrain the power of reincarnation, and she should be a small holy land now. It''s not difficult.


    Han Dujie is in the Dragon holy land. The breath can''t affect the outside. Now she can guess the realm of Han. It can be seen that she knows Han very well. This makes me a little puzzled. Did Han Li deliberately not explain it to me?


    I was thinking, the ghost of Jiuyang asked again: tell me the origin of the viviparous willow.


    Hearing the speech, I hurried to tell the story of Yin Bodhisattva in detail as much as possible. After hearing this, the ghost of Jiuyang said: the woman is from the ancient road of the corpse family. She has some cause and effect with your wife in the corpse world. Now the cause and effect is transferred to you. Your wife doesn''t dare to solve it. Just in that case, I can''t do it.


    I had just raised my hope. As soon as I heard that she had a way but couldn''t do it, my mood suddenly became very bad.


    This viviparous willow brings me too much trouble. If I am careless, I will be pulled into reincarnation.


    Seeing my disappointment, the ghost of Jiuyang said faintly: viviparous willow is a disaster to anyone, but it may not be a trouble to you. Maybe it can save your life.


    The lingering sound did not fall, and the ghost figure of Jiuyang became blurred and slowly disappeared into the void.


    As soon as the ghost of Jiuyang left, Wu De hurriedly pulled me and said in a panic: boss, let''s go quickly. This place is too ominous.


    I''ve heard the word unknown three times. Both Zhoushan and fox are related to it.


    Unknown, not simply terrible, but some incomprehensible terrible events will happen.


    Wu De won''t be aimless. He must have noticed something.


    I''m not tangled. Cover the coffin. After the copper coffin floated for a long time, Wu Decai said: there is a small underworld at the end of the Yinhe river. I broke through it. There is no natural disaster at all.


    As soon as Wu De opened his mouth, Jiang Nu and I were stunned. There was no natural disaster. Was that a non-existent law or a natural disaster that could not be involved?


    Unfortunately, Wu De is strictly controlled inside and knows so much.


    When we got to Shiao mountain, we entered the secret place without any delay. When I saw Han, I first told her about the underworld.


    She really didn''t know. She frowned after listening to it.


    Jiang NV puzzled and asked: the ghost of Jiuyang can help you. You should be very familiar


    Han Peng interrupted before Jiang NV finished saying: the ghosts of Jiuyang need to gather spirit coffins in and out. We just know each other. I don''t know her origin. However, since she did not warn you not to speak out, the underworld should not be harmful to us. In the future, I will go in and explore it myself.


    Han''s analysis has some truth. I asked about the woman''s stiffness. She chose silence, so I didn''t continue to ask.


    The people of Xuanmen have begun to build a station near the Hualong pool, which makes me think of the prosperous scene seen in the memory of the female Saint Buddha.


    When the fairyland was not broken, the dragon family''s secret land was occupied by the people of the fairyland. It was very prosperous, but it became ruins in one day.


    I hope that won''t happen again.


    The affairs of Xuanmen have been arranged almost the same these days since I left. There are Jian Lingxiao and Li Yuantian. They can adjust whether they are overseas or Xuanmen. Moreover, if we enter the divine world, we have to come back in five months.


    Bai Wushuang went back to the demon world. I don''t know if Han has said anything about the 18th floor of hell, but I don''t think Bai Wushuang will agree. After all, it was a big revenge that almost killed the family. If the demon code hadn''t been left, Bai Wushuang''s chances of becoming a big demon would be killed


    This hatred is not easy to dissolve.


    All her energy was focused on entering the divine world. I didn''t want to distract her. I planned to ask again later.


    Two days later, we evolved the channel behind the dragon pool, and only more than 50 purgatory envoys still guarded the channel.


    Since I took control of purgatory messengers, I have consumed 200, nearly 300. They are all holy places. People in Xuanmen can''t afford this loss.


    If Qingling world can''t seize this opportunity to develop rapidly, I''m afraid it still has no resistance when the Qin Dynasty comes.


    Han Dan had a simple conversation with several people left here by Xuanmen to monitor. He knew that after thirty peak saints were killed, the crack was quiet and didn''t even peep.


    But calm is only the surface. We don''t dare to be careless. Han let me test it first.


    When Jiang Nu saw that Han Peng pushed me to the front again, she frowned and said: it''s too dangerous. Let me go!


    Han Peng glanced at Jiang Nu and was very unhappy, but he ignored her.


    When I saw that Han did not explain, I quickly explained to her: my physique is special. Even if there is a little Saint guard behind me, I can resist it and won''t be killed by the second.


    Don''t explain, in other people''s eyes, that is, Han is taking me as cannon fodder.


    I don''t want anyone to misunderstand me like this, especially Jiang nu. Once she misunderstood me, she estimated that she would come to persuade me to divorce Han she. She was speechless.


    Jiang Nu glared at me discontentedly.


    Han Han smiled at me sweetly and told me to be careful. If I found something wrong, I left and retreated.


    I was close to the crack, and Han followed me closely. Her eyes were as vast as stars. She wanted to see farther at the moment I went in.


    There are rules emerging at the crack, but they didn''t suppress me before stepping in. After a short darkness, there is another world, which seems to be separated by a dark curtain.


    At first, the three eyed little Saint stood inside without squinting. I thought he disdained to look at us. Now it seems that he could not see us at that time. After the light column of the heavenly eye came out, he seemed to be stuck in the dark and could see the outside.


    The passage was dark. We stayed for a long time. Suddenly, when we saw the light, our eyes still didn''t adapt. However, I was prepared. The blood in my eyes glowed. When I stepped out, I took out a small wooden axe and stared around on guard.


    I thought that the past was the divine world, but I found that it was a small space, like a glass cover, covering the crack opening. Outside the small space was the divine land.


    Across the transparent light curtain, the mountains and rivers enter the clouds in front of us, and the world is very open.


    I stepped out of the small space carefully. There was no abnormality, and there was no guard nearby.


    The divine world is strong, so that they are not afraid of people in the spiritual world. It is normal to be undefended. However, the small space should be arranged by the strong. I can''t feel the obstruction. It may be because there is a divine seal in my mind.


    It took me a few minutes to get back. After a brief description, Han was the first to step in, and we hurried to keep up.


    After a short stay in the small space, the five people stepped out and set foot in the divine world.


    However, I was fine last time. This time I went out, countless luminous runes came from the void and covered us all over the world.


    When yun''er saw the big net, he was surprised and said: it is the God prison, the exile of the divine world. If he is imprisoned by it, he can''t come out forever.


    Her voice fell, the prison had been covered, and a hole opened at the top of the big net, which was a dark world without luster.


    Han Hua moved very fast and escaped in an instant, but we were all trapped in it. He turned his head and flew back to protect us and wanted to go out together.


    But there was a force in the prison. She took the four of us, and that force became particularly strong. It was too late to leave together.


    Seeing that she couldn''t escape with all of us, I quickly broke free of her hand, pushed her heyun''er out and shouted: find a way to save us.


    Before the sound fell, Jiang Nu, Wu De and the three of us were instantly pulled into the gray world.


    After landing, I didn''t have time to look around. Countless crazy voices came from my ears: women, it''s women.

 Chapter 302

    The noise came one after another. You can feel a large group of people around without looking. Moreover, the voice shouting women is like a man who has not seen a woman for thousands of years, crazy like a hungry wolf.


    I didn''t see what was going on around me. I protected Jiang Nu behind me by induction. The next second my sight recovered. In front of me was a barren land with no vegetation. Around me were a group of ragged men who were frantically rushing towards us. Those greedy eyes stared at Jiang Nu and shouted excitedly.


    Jiang Nu returned to her senses for the first time and practiced the formula of the Yellow River. The river revolved around her, stirring up a surging force to repel the people who rushed.


    Looking at these crazy and thin people, I noticed that their ragged clothes were made of good materials. When they were in good condition, they should be magic weapons.


    How many years will it take to wear a magic instrument into a cloth strip?


    My heart sank, and what yun''er said was afraid to be true. But fortunately, Han is outside. She will certainly find a way to save us.


    Jiang NV''s Yellow River vision swept away the people in front and found that only juxia Xiuwei was there. I was relieved, but those people were not afraid of death, and their eyes became blood red.


    Seeing that they were still coming, I hit them with a backhand axe, and the meridians in my body glowed, killing 50 or 60 people in an instant, but there were thousands around, like refugees scavenging in the slums, who were not afraid of death at all.


    When Wu De and Jiang Nu saw this, they released the smell of saints at the same time, which made thousands of people unable to move. Then the surrounding area became quiet. The bodies of the people I killed didn''t burst, but the blood splashed and the smell of blood spread in the air. They smelled the smell of blood. They lay on the ground, but their mouths roared like beasts.


    Jiang Nu''s vision hung in the sky. Wu De and I took our breath, stepped on the vision and asked her to take us out of here.


    As soon as we left, they didn''t chase us after they recovered their freedom, but jumped at the bodies like wild animals. Some didn''t have time to get up, landed on their feet and hands, and frantically rushed towards the bodies I killed, opening their mouths and biting and competing to eat.


    Even if I have seen too many scenes, my scalp is numb and I don''t adapt.


    What I don''t understand is that these people all have Ju Xia''s cultivation. Even if they have a sense of hunger, they shouldn''t be so crazy. And the scene in front of them proved that they were hungry.


    Jiang Nu was soft hearted and couldn''t bear to look at it. She left quickly with a strange image.


    Not far away, there is a barren mountain with no trees and jagged rocks. Under the gray sky, it is like the bare skin of an old woman, giving people a feeling of not wanting to touch.


    But in order not to see the scene, Jiang NV fell on it impartially.


    Still in the void, I found a remnant monument on the hillside.


    After falling, Wu De and I hurried over. Wu De blew the dust away with the Yin wind, and the ancient characters on the remnant stele were exposed. They were Chinese characters.


    It''s not surprising that all the seven circles have their origins in the Qingling world, but the font has been very blurred after thousands of years.


    Wu De wasted a lot of effort before he reluctantly read out: Xi Niu He Zhou. Then he looked back at me, frowned and asked: isn''t this the pure land of Buddhism?


    I don''t know much about this. Wu De saw my eyes at a loss and said to himself: Although Buddhism belongs to the fairyland, it is not in the fairyland. They have opened up a pure land in the west, which is called Xiniu Hezhou. Buddha is located in Lingshan mountain, and the overall strength of pure land is not weak in the fairy world.


    Wu De said to himself. I heard some eyebrows nearby. When yun''er introduced the divine world, he said that the west is a forbidden area. Can we be in the west of the divine world now?


    In order to make Wu De infer, I introduced the divine world again. He mixed it up, but he was not sure about my guess. He said: I''m not sure whether it is the west of the divine world, but I''m sure this is the pure land of Buddhism, Xiniu Hezhou.


    I flew to the top of the mountain and didn''t see the ancient buildings, but on a rock, I saw the familiar fist prints.


    Jiang Nu''s face is still a little ugly because of what happened just now.


    After Wu De came up, he said: it seems that the fairy world has collapsed, and Buddhism has not been spared. It''s just strange. It''s reasonable to say that it''s all here. How can the divine world be safe?


    I breathed a long sigh. Han''s guess was good. The divine world hides the broken information of the fairy world and the corpse world. If you pursue it, you will have a clue.


    I''ve learned the ancient fist method. I didn''t pay attention to the fist seal after looking at it. Standing here, I can see desolation everywhere. The mountains are not high. They are all such barren mountains of about 100 meters. In a wide field of vision, this desolation makes people desperate. For a time, there is a psychology of not knowing where to go. I am very at a loss.


    I looked around and wanted to determine a direction. Just then, a noise came from the other side of the mountain.


    Wu De reacted very quickly and rushed at him with a flash of his body.


    The cultivation of people here is not high, and I don''t worry. A few seconds later, Wu De came out with a teenage boy and an eight or nine year old girl.


    Both faces were dirty. They were wrapped in rags. On their skinny faces, a pair of big eyes looked at us in horror.


    Wu De came with them. The little boy shouted desperately: let go of my sister.


    In the roar, he kept kicking Wu De.


    Wu De had no body. He could catch them and was as ethereal as smoke. He ignored them. He brought people and threw them directly on the ground. The brother and sister immediately climbed together in panic, and the little boy held the little girl tightly.


    The little girl hid in her arms and said with a cry: brother, I''m afraid.


    It''s okay. With my brother, it''ll be fine. The little boy himself was afraid, but when facing his sister, he tried to calm himself and comforted him with a smile.


    Up to now, I have also found some abnormalities. The strength in my body is failing. It is not consumption, but retrogression, and the speed is not fast. If it hadn''t been for the sudden movement of the little boy and girl just now, I wouldn''t have noticed the subtle change by turning the heavenly mechanism wheel in an instant.


    Not only is the strength pushed back, the body is also weak, and the sense of hunger is particularly strong.


    Jiang Nu was kind. Seeing her brother and sister holding each other tremblingly, she squatted down to comfort them. But when the boy saw her approaching, he roared and stared at Jiang Nu, protecting his sister.


    It''s a miracle that they can survive in such a bad environment. Besides, boys have Xuantong cultivation. Girls are just getting started and can''t live without their dependence on food.


    Judging from their baby thin hands, they are on the edge of being hammered to death.


    Seeing that the boy was very alert, Jiang NV didn''t continue to approach, but took out two pills from her arms. Influenced by Chen Hao, I also brought more than a dozen bottles of pills this time. However, I don''t know how long I will be trapped, so I don''t dare to consume them indiscriminately.


    Seeing the pill in Jiang Nu''s hand, the little girl couldn''t help but stretch out her thin hand because of her desire for food, but the little boy bit and bled on his lips and restrained himself from pulling his sister''s hand back.


    Their bodies are trembling slightly, which is the most primitive desire, the desire for food.


    My heart was aching and I whispered: let your sister take it, we won''t hurt you.


    Hearing my words, the little boy tentatively stretched out his hand. Seeing that Jiang NV didn''t withdraw his hand, he quickly grabbed the pill and stuffed one into his mouth first, but only bit half of it and stuffed one and a half into his sister''s mouth.


    The little girl looked in her eyes, endured hunger, pushed the pill back, and said weakly: brother, eat it.


    The little boy''s body was too weak. When half of the pill went down, his body showed no signs of recovery, but he still clenched his teeth and forced a half pill into the little girl''s mouth.


    Ginger''s eyes were wet. She quickly poured out seven or eight and handed them over. I couldn''t bear it in my heart, but I still held her hand and asked her to take back five and gave three.


    Thank you sister.


    The little boy looked at Jiang Nu and tears rolled down.


    I could see that he was hungry, but he was reluctant to eat. Instead, he pulled a piece of rag from his body, wrapped it carefully and put it close to his body.


    The little girl took the pill, and her body was like a dead old tree returning to spring. She was getting fuller and fuller.


    Seeing that the little boy carefully put away the pills, Jiang Nu couldn''t help handing over all five.


    I want to stop, but I can''t bear it.


    The little boy didn''t reach out to pick it up immediately, but pushed away his sister, knelt on the ground and kowtowed three heads to Jiang Nu, and then carefully put away the pill.


    A panacea is more effective than food, but it only allows their brother and sister to live one more month at most. In this desolate world, I don''t know how many people like them.


    The little boy took the pill and helped his sister to stand up. At this time, several people flew to Yukong in the distance. When he saw those people, the little boy suddenly became nervous, while the little girl hid behind her brother in panic, and her thin body was shaking.


    Food is scarce and cultivation has decreased sharply. Those refugees who lift Xia dare not resist the sky and want to save consumption. However, although the skin of the six people in front of them is dark and yellow, they are obviously not so thin, and they come from the sky. It can be seen that they are not particularly afraid of consumption.


    The little boy turned pale. When he saw those people coming, he shouted to Jiang Nu for the first time: run, sister. They''re catching women. Even my sister won''t let go.


    All six of them broke the void. After the little boy reminded them, they fell down. One of the bald men was still staring at Jiang nu in the void. After falling down, he licked his lips, rubbed his hands, came over unkindly, and greedily said: such a watery woman has not been seen for hundreds of years.


    When he spoke, saliva was falling out of his mouth. He was followed by a man. They rubbed their hands and came to catch Jiang Nu, completely ignoring Wu De and me.


    The other four surrounded the little girl and boy. They didn''t release Zhenyuan and didn''t want to waste their energy on the poor brothers and sisters.


    Jiang Nu could have kept calm, but when the little boy said that these people were catching women, even the little girl wouldn''t let go. A trace of disgust flashed on her face and shouted angrily: get out.


    The saint''s breath was released. The bald man and his companions had no time to release Zhenyuan, and they were shocked and flew out in an instant.


    I felt that there were people behind these people. Seeing Jiang Nu''s hand, she rowed with a small wooden axe and killed the other four people in an instant with Wu De.


    Jiang Nu didn''t intend to let go of the bald man. Her hand was very heavy. In addition, they were reluctant to release Zhenyuan. One of them exploded in the void.


    But there was a golden light on the bald man. He flew out of a golden bowl to block the attack of Jiang nu. With a Shua, he received the bald man inside, broke through the void and escaped dozens of miles in an instant.

 Chapter 303

    I stopped and came back. It was too late to catch up. Looking at the golden bowl, I was worried.


    Jiang NV set up a strange image. Seeing that the distance was too far, she could only sigh and accept the strange image.


    After a short battle, the spine in my body was obviously dim. Jiang Nu probably didn''t chase after her because she realized that the consumption was too large, and the other party broke the virtual environment, and the people behind would be stronger.


    When the brothers and sisters saw that we had killed several people, their faces were gray. They sat down on the ground, looked at us in horror and said: that''s General Li''s man. He won''t let you go.


    The little boy who stood up to protect his sister is now paralyzed by fear. You don''t have to ask. If you fall into the hands of General Li, life will be worse than death.


    Jiang NV carries clothes in her carry on space. They are all fit for me. I don''t know when she prepared them. She took out two sets and simply cut them and asked the little boy and girl to change them.


    I saw that she was going to take her brother and sister with her. I was worried, but I didn''t say anything.


    The boy''s name is Luan Lin and the girl''s name is Luan Yu. Ask their origin, Luan Lin nervously took his sister''s hand, pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    He has a stubborn, although because he is young, this stubborn will be dispelled from time to time by the fear in his heart, but it has not been erased.


    Of course, I didn''t see my figure from him. When I was a child, I was stubborn, but I didn''t live a hungry life because of the protection of Han.


    So looking at him now is just sympathy. Jiang Nu asked, and Wu De asked again. Luan Lin bit his mouth and said: they want to catch my sister. Here, women are very valuable and can change a lot of things.


    I looked at Luan Yu. He was thin and small. He was eight or nine years old, but he was about the same size as a child of five or six years old. What can he do? And the six people who came just now don''t look at Luan Yu like Jiang NV. They don''t have lust in their eyes.


    Wu De noticed that he wanted to use some means to force questions, but she was stopped by Jiang NV. Wu De looked back at me and said: boss, I think these two children are not simple. The environment here makes the monks inseparable from food. There is no grass here, and those with high cultivation can''t survive. Their Zhenyuan can''t maintain their physical function. They should have died long ago.


    Jiang Nu heard Wu De''s voice and snorted coldly.


    Wu De looked at me helplessly. I shook my head and motioned him to forget it. When a woman''s compassion overflows, it is the tiger protecting the calf, which can''t be provoked.


    We can recover our accomplishments by taking pills. It seems that as long as we supplement them in time, there will be no essential retrogression.


    Luan Lin said that General Li should also control similar items.


    Simply adjust her breath. Jiang NV takes Luan Lin and Luan Yu with her. When the five talents arrive at the foot of the mountain, they are surrounded by the chased refugees.


    The previous killing brought them some fear. When we fell, the crowd retreated. But there was an elderly refugee who recognized Luan Lin and Luan Yu. Pointing to his brother and sister, he said excitedly: they are the people general Li is looking for. They hide big secrets, which are related to the exit of the divine prison.


    When they heard General Li''s name, their faces were filled with fear, but when they heard the following sentence, the crowd was boiling. I don''t know who shouted. The refugees rushed in like a tide and waved their magic weapons.


    Their strength has been weakened, but the power of magic tools is still there, and these refugees are in the juxia realm. In the past, they may have been saints or semi saints, and their magic tools are very good.


    As for the unity of cultivation, I''m afraid those with low cultivation will be eaten, and those with high cultivation will become another group.


    I called out Wu De and motioned for his hand.


    When Wu De saw that I asked him to release the nine Yin Qi at the same time, he immediately rose up in the air and fell like a wandering blade. The magic tools were good and didn''t even have the strength to urge. In the face of Wu De, the sage had little effect. All the places where the nine Yin Qi passed were killed.


    Thousands of people are just breathing.


    It is not unreasonable for friars to regard the weak as ants. The best witness is in front of us. Killing thousands of people is just a matter of lifting a finger.


    I shuttled among the corpses and asked Wu De to bring all the magic instruments back to the longevity collar.


    At my current age, I''m not suitable to wear a longevity collar. Jiang NV also laughed at my childishness, but sometimes Wu De still needs a place to stay, so I put it on before I came in.


    In addition to magic tools, these refugees are left with only rags and nothing else.


    When we were cleaning up the bodies, a group of refugees appeared around us, but they didn''t come, but looked around.


    Jiang Nu said: there are not many of them, but there are more than a dozen who break the virtual environment and are not with these people.


    The divine prison is deserted, but the population is very dense, and there are many strong ones. If it had not been for the opportunity in the Qingling world, Jiang Nu and Wu De would have become saints, they would have explained here.


    But in terms of social class, there must be strong people behind. They may be saints or powerful semi saints.


    I saw that they didn''t rush up, so I didn''t take care of it. I just accelerated the speed, collected the magic weapon and left. As soon as we walked away, the crowd of refugees rushed out. What they wanted was the body.


    Even if those corpses were already skinny and didn''t have much flesh and blood, in their eyes, they were rare food.


    In order to live, man is just a beast.


    If we can''t get out of here, one day, we will become one of them.


    On the way, Jiang NV coaxed Luan Lin to speak. She knew that General Li was the leader of the nearby refugees, and General Li was a sage in the middle period. There were more than 20 saints under her, who were the overlord of this side.


    Wu De couldn''t help interrupting when Luan Lin said this: the longer he lived here, the weaker his cultivation will be, and his demand for food has become a must. Now they still have the cultivation of saints. Was it a little saint when they first came in?


    no Luan Lin interrupted Wu De and said: there is a bodhi tree here. General Li has one in his hand. They can maintain their cultivation and survive by relying on Bodhi leaves.


    Bodhi?


    I couldn''t help feeling the Vajra Bodhi son given to me by Jianyuan. Luan Lin saw that I had Bodhi son in my hand and his eyes were shining, but his greed was born. Wu De slapped him in the face with a backhand.


    If it weren''t for the man who just killed General Li, I really want to try to grow it here. Now I can only resist curiosity and plan to find a quiet place to try.


    Luan Lin was repaired by Wu De and was silent a lot. But I feel that he is not afraid, but has something on his mind.


    In order to avoid consumption, we all walked more covertly. Luan Lin saw that we could accurately avoid dense refugee groups. After bypassing a canyon, he finally couldn''t help saying: brother Zhang Tong, your Bodhi can save many people''s lives.


    I made a noise, ignored him and said: it will also cause trouble.


    Luan Lin hesitated and had something to say. Seeing that I didn''t continue to ask. After walking for another half an hour, he finally couldn''t help saying: I know a place. It''s very hidden. It''s full of old people and children. Luan Yu and I came out from there and were chased and killed by the general''s people.


    oh I touched my chin and pretended to think. The little guy suddenly became nervous, especially Luan Yu. His two eyes stared at me.


    Seeing that I hesitated for a long time and didn''t speak, Luan Lin seemed to have made some determination. He stopped and said to me: if you are willing to protect the people there, in return, I will tell you the secret of the divine prison.


    I naturally heard the words of the exile. The secret he said was enough to make the whole divine prison boiling.


    As far as I know, the divine prison is a place of exile. There is no exit, and those who come in can only die in it.


    When Jiang Nu saw me playing tricks with a child, she glared at me with dissatisfaction.


    I explained that there is no human nature in such a place. Although Luan Lin is young, it is not easy for him to survive. If he doesn''t see Bodhi, I believe he can''t ask anything even if he kills him.


    The mind must be based on the desires of others in order to play a role. Like a liar, you can only cheat greedy people.


    Jiang NV whispered coldly and ignored me angrily.


    I''m a little depressed. At least I''m half a child. Why haven''t I seen her protect me like this?


    Luan Lin hesitated, and his hands shaking with Luan Yu, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of the bodhi tree and said: if you can go out, there is a pure land connected with the outside. My sister and I came here by mistake, but it''s easy to get in, but it''s difficult to get out. But I believe you have a way. As long as you plant bodhi trees, I''ll tell you.


    pure land.


    I breathed out in my heart and agreed suspiciously.


    Luan Lin couldn''t see any joy on his face when he saw that I promised to come down. He didn''t know whether his decision was right or wrong. He hesitated for a long time before he took us through a mountain group and walked more and more remote.


    Wu De stopped walking and said with a slight frown: it''s the innate Bodhi array, which is taught in the West.


    Luan Lin didn''t speak. He was very familiar with this array and took us to continue walking. Because I didn''t touch the array, I didn''t know what use the innate Bodhi array said by Wu De for a moment.


    After walking for a day or so, a broken ancient temple appeared in front of it. There were inscriptions on it, and the words "Fangcun mountain" could be seen.


    Wu De said: Fangcun mountain is the second force in the pure land of the West and the origin of western religion. Later, Amitabha occupied Lingshan and founded Buddhism. Later, zhunti and burning lamps in the fairy world followed Lingshan, Fangcun mountain completely declined, and the owner of Fangcun mountain was also missing.


    Wu De, seeing that I was in a fog, explained that the founder of western religion was Xu Bodhi, the master of sun Dasheng in the journey to the West.


    Ginger girl frowned and asked: is this Fangcun mountain?


    I said: it''s impossible. Lingshan and Fangcun mountain are the top blessed land and Dongtian, not just a small mountain bag.


    While we were talking, Luan Lin and Luan Yu were listening. Luan Yu suddenly said crisply: brother Zhang Tong, I have seen you. There is your statue on the pure land.


    Luan Lin''s face changed and hurriedly covered his sister''s mouth.


    Jiang Nu, Wu De and I all raised their voices and asked: have you seen me?


    Luan Lin saw that his sister had said it, and nervously explained: it''s a statue, very similar to you, but I don''t know if it is.


    If there is a statue in the pure land of Buddhism, it should also be a circle. Luan Yu as like as two peas, she was pleased with the ginger girl, and she shook off her fingers and said, "it''s you, but you are higher than the statue, but your face is the same. You are still following a little girl."


    When I heard this, I calmed down, but my heart was turbulent.

 Chapter 304

    Luan Yu and Luan Lin''s words should not be false. There should be my statue in the pure land. To be exact, it is my previous life and Han.


    Jiang Nu saw that I was not surprised, but my heart had fluctuated and didn''t ask questions, but accelerated the speed.


    Bypassing the hill with Fangcun mountain stone tablet, there is a pass in front. Two mountains stand on both sides. Both sides are blocked by the mountain. Only the pass can enter and exit.


    I don''t feel strange about the array, but I can''t find it if no one leads the way.


    Wu De knows some arrays. He''s been observing all the way. He doesn''t know if he can see the doorway.


    When we got to the pass, forty or fifty people came out of the mountains on both sides to stop the pass and prepare for questioning.


    Luan Lin hurried out. He knew the middle-aged man headed by him. They whispered. Luan Lin also took out the pill given to him by Jiang NV. There was a sudden cry in the crowd. The leader was holding the pill. His hands were shaking and kept swallowing.


    The people around didn''t rush, they were all trying to breathe in, inhaled the aura emitted by the pill into their abdomen, and their faces showed satisfaction and intoxication.


    I secretly touched the small wooden axe around my waist. If the head took the pill and swallowed it in a second, I would do it directly.


    But the man took a few reluctant eyes and gritted his teeth to return the pill to Luan Lin. Luan Lin carefully gave him the pill again, licked his lips and said: Uncle Lin, give it to everyone.


    The middle-aged man gently touched Luan Lin''s head, wet eyes and said with approval: good boy. The middle-aged man then looked at me and his eyes stopped slightly on Jiang NV. Luan Lin immediately introduced beside him: This is uncle Lin long. He is very nice.


    Luan Lin then introduced Wu De and the three of us.


    Lin long touched Luan Lin''s head, showing a kind smile like an elder on his withered yellow face. He said shyly: children are not sensible and talk disorderly. It''s thanks to you that they met you this time.


    Luan Lin should have said about Bodhi just now. Lin long doesn''t mention it now because he doesn''t want to cause misunderstanding.


    He led us into the pass. There was a large open space not far from the pass. As Luan Lin said, there are all old, weak, sick and young, wandering on the edge of life and death, but here, they have not been used as food and live hard.


    The young children are eight or nine years old and five or six years old. Skinny and shaking when he stood up, he should have been born in this barren land.


    I couldn''t bear to look at them one by one. Jiang NV secretly wiped her tears aside. I sent a voice to remind her: don''t be too compassionate. There are too many of them. Even if there are pills, they will still be like this in a few months. And if we run out of pills, we will become like them.


    Jiang Nu scolded me for being cold-blooded.


    I smiled helplessly and didn''t explain.


    Woman, it''s unreasonable to be tender. Han is the same, but she is not as rampant as Jiang nu. After several ups and downs, she has experienced too much.


    Lin long hid his accomplishments. Wu Decai saw it here. The voice told me that Lin long was a saint and that there were three saints around him.


    I nodded and kept as far away from them as possible.


    Lin long didn''t entertain us, and he can''t entertain anything at the moment. Some of his men used tripods. At this time, they turned out and immediately someone poured water into them.


    The desolation of the divine prison makes people panic. The water source is equally precious, but it can be obtained, which proves that it is not as lacking as food. But even so, the person who poured the water was very careful not to splash a drop.


    When the tripod was filled with water, Lin longcai took out the pill given by Luan Lin. the weak aura dispersed. All the people lying on the ground stood up, numb in their eyes and staggered around.


    The desire in their eyes and the needs of their bodies make their bodies tremble, but unlike the refugees outside, they still retain some things in human nature, just looking at them eagerly.


    Lin long left one and put all the remaining pills into the water.


    Huiyuan pill is not a great pill. Five pills dissolve in water and have little effect. At this time, they are as careful as babies. The pill was completely dissolved. After Lin long signaled, thousands of people came forward to fetch water in an orderly manner.


    A tripod of water is still too small compared with the number of people here, but the trembling hands are trying to restrain. No one maintains order, but they still take only a little and want to leave some for the people behind.


    Until they turned around, they couldn''t wait to bite the bowls and swallow them.


    Seeing this scene, I was finally touched. His eyes were wet, but he still didn''t take out the pill.


    Luan Lin left one and a half. I thought it was for his sister. However, when they shared the water, he carefully cut it aside, divided it into very small particles, and then distributed it to more than 100 children.


    The debris like dust is their hope to live at this time.


    Jiang Nu couldn''t help taking out the pill and was held by me. She also wanted to resist. I used the meridians in my body to forcibly suppress her Xianyuan. Seeing that I was more serious, she gave up resistance.


    Lin long then called his men. More than 50 people carefully divided the last pill, and there were few in their hands.


    Seeing me staring at him, Lin Long''s eyes were red. He smiled and said: if our cultivation goes back too fast, we won''t be able to grab water.


    I nodded.


    Without the strong, people here will become food.


    When the food sharing was completed, all around them immediately calmed down. They were very focused on regulating their breath and played the greatest role in the unreachable aura.


    At this time, I put down my guard, found a piece of soil in the middle, and tried to bury the Vajra Bodhi son and guard it next to me.


    In the next five days, Lin long and more than a thousand people kept the posture of adjusting their breath, reducing consumption as much as possible, which made people sad.


    On this day, a click came out of the soil.


    The slight sound here was like a spring thunder, waking everyone up.


    I quickly lay on the ground and carefully picked up the soil, but I was soon disappointed that the Vajra Bodhi did not germinate, but the shell cracked a gap.


    Lin long climbed over, stared at the Bodhi son as carefully as I did, and said happily: water, it needs water.


    I looked at Lin long and found that he was a very smart man. If we just met, he would ask me about Bodhi, even if there was no conflict behind, I would be wary.


    Now everything is logical. When he came over, I didn''t become wary, and I have recognized him virtually.


    Lin long didn''t say much. He excitedly greeted his men and said: come with me and get water.


    Those people had been excited for a long time and followed him with a roar.


    I continued to guard the Bodhi son for about half a day. When Lin long and them came back, only 53 people came back, but only 45 people came back, and half of them were injured.


    Seeing that I was counting their numbers, Lin long said with a sad look in his eyes: there is only one ancient well on this land, which has been controlled by General Li. Every time he fetches water, several brothers will be damaged.


    Jiang NV was puzzled and asked: General Li''s power is so strong, how can you get water?


    I looked at Jiang Nu and said: that''s a trap on the surface.


    Trap? Jiang Nu didn''t understand and asked. But at this meeting, I was carefully watering the Bodhi with Lin long.


    Jiang NV was still thinking. After a moment, her face turned white. It was obvious that she thought of the meaning in my words.


    Lin long didn''t bring much water. On the first day, when the water was poured down, the soil would be wet. On the second day, the water would go down and be absorbed by the Vajra Bodhi. In two and a half days, the water was used up.


    Take water.


    Lin long saw gnashing his teeth to greet his men.


    I carefully opened it. Suddenly, I saw a golden bud growing in the shell of Vajra Bodhi. The whole person was relieved. He hurriedly stopped Lin long and threw two bottles of pills.


    thank you very much.


    Lin long opened the jade bottles. There were thirty in each bottle.


    Each person who took the water took one, and he handed over the remaining ten to Luan Lin for distribution.


    Jiang Nu asked me somewhat puzzled: don''t you want to save people?


    Wu De explained for me: Goddess Jiang misunderstood my boss. If we send out all the pills before we see the hope of living, we will become like them soon. I''m afraid the fate of Goddess Jiang will be more desolate and can''t change anything. However, if we can maintain our cultivation without retrogression, we can wait and find opportunities, and even change their future.


    Wu De''s explanation is very clear, so I''m not adding.


    Lin long and his disciples took the complete pill, their overall strength was restored, and there were two more saints.


    When they came back in the evening, there were no casualties, and the water they took was dozens of times that of the last time. But when Lin long came to me, he said: he accidentally let a living mouth go.


    My face changed. Their strength was restored and their complexion was ruddy. As long as there was a living person to go out, General Li would soon find here.


    Wu De said: the array is just a maze. The sage can break it in half a month at most.


    Lin long added: the bodhi tree can''t hide its breath. At that time, General Li can order the refugees in the whole area to besiege us.


    It doesn''t matter how many refugees. They are all dying people. General Li and the people around him are the threat.


    I looked at the group of people brought by Lin long and asked him: how many of them were saints before?


    Both.


    Lin long simply replied. Then he added: but even General Li can''t afford to raise so many saints.


    It''s certainly impossible to maintain the cultivation of saints. I don''t have so many pills in my hand, but I can recover in a short time. Only in this way, the bodhi tree must be planted, otherwise we all have to die.

 Chapter 305

    I hesitated for a long time and left only three bottles. The remaining five bottles of pills were handed to Lin long.


    Lin long had just told me what he was worried about. He saw that I had five pills on me, and he was shaking all over. He knelt on the ground without waiting for me to speak.


    As soon as he knelt, thousands of people around him knelt down.


    They are kowtowing and thanking.


    It was the first time I met such a scene. I was at a loss. When I came back and wanted to help them up, I suddenly felt an unknown force pouring into my body.


    Aware of the invasion of a strange force, I quickly resisted, but that force was very magical, unresisted, and gathered on my spine.


    In just a few seconds, the gray ninth vertebrae had luster.


    Seeing that I could not stop it, I began to trace the source of the power and found that those powers were released from the people who knelt down before me, strong and weak.


    The power of faith, a joy in my heart, is not blocking, but crazy absorption.


    Jiang Nu and Wu De also noticed the changes that had taken place in me and responded to them. However, Wu De said to me: the power of faith is a way to rapidly improve cultivation, but the number needed is too large. It is not enough to start a mountain and establish a school. It also needs extensive communication to really play a role.


    The manifestation of ZuLong and Longyuan has absorbed countless times, and the beliefs of hundreds of millions of people can fight against saints. There are not many but many Buddhist disciples all over the world, and in the end, they just achieved a Buddha.


    It is fast to improve, but it takes more time to have a huge number than down-to-earth practice.


    But these people in front of them are not ordinary people. They are monks. They are great saints even before they are weakened. When they have faith in their hearts, that force is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Unfortunately, after a fierce burst, the force weakened and became a long stream of water flowing into my body.


    I found the treasure.


    My joy was all on my face. I rushed up in three or two steps, picked up Lin long, forcibly stuffed the pill into his hand, turned back and sat cross legged next to the small saplings of the bodhi tree.


    Jiang Nu and Wu De were stunned and hurried around. Jiang Nu also touched my forehead and nervously asked me if there was something wrong with me.


    Now my head is spinning rapidly and planning the next step. God prison can be said to be born for me, because the people inside have high cultivation, and the weakest is juxia. The important thing is that they are in despair, and people in despair are most likely to have faith.


    But if I want to give alms, I must have enough Bodhi leaves. Obviously, I am not enough. And in the general environment, the people inside have become beasts.


    Blind favors are likely to backfire and may not be grateful.


    Thinking of these, I was a little discouraged. The bodhi tree can be robbed, but it is not easy to solve the problem.


    Just then, Lin long, who had just calmed down, knelt down to me and said in a deliberative tone: I just calculated that there were 150 pills in total, and only 50 pills were needed for 50 of us to recover. It would be a waste for the rest to take them directly. I wonder if I can distribute the pills?


    He''s dying. Is he still thinking about others?


    I''m a little surprised. I can''t believe that there are such kind people as Lin long in this world besides Jiang NV''s easily moved fool!


    When Lin long saw me staring at him, he thought I was dissatisfied with his proposal. Some nervously said: there are many people like us in this land. They are not those ferocious refugees. Even a bowl of water can keep them alive.


    quite a lot?


    I asked Lin long.


    Um. Seeing that I was not angry, Lin long relieved the tension on his face. He sighed and said: I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of people in this congenital Bodhi array. At present, people starve to death every day, and new people are brought in every day. Although they will also starve to death in the big array, they can at least avoid those ferocious refugees outside and reach the end quietly.


    Tens of thousands!


    When I heard this figure, I first took a breath of air conditioning. The population in the God prison was too dense, but it turned into joy in an instant.


    I photographed the open space next to Lin long and asked him to sit down and improve his cultivation. I didn''t pretend to be a saint and said my ideas in the original.


    I thought Lin long would be surprised, but he said respectfully: you gave them life. They should thank you. I will do as you say.


    His answer surprised me a little, but I soon realized that this is faith. Even if I let him die now, he won''t have any complaints.


    What I said to Lin long was very vulgar. The word "blow" blew me into God and faith. Wu Dena, the old goblin, heard from my words that the power of faith played a role. He volunteered to follow Lin long and take a share.


    The Buddha needs the help of the Bodhisattva Buddha to preach. I can''t concentrate all my faith on myself. I can only bear the pain to let him share it.


    But what I didn''t expect is that the power of faith is really unique. Wu De and them will naturally be grateful to them. Wu delinlong is grateful to me, and the power of faith they have passed to me will become stronger at the same time.


    Jiang Nu was obviously aware of Wu De''s change. On the fifth day, she couldn''t help but go out with Wu De, but she didn''t have the slightest power of faith in her body.


    For this reason, I gave her special training and told her that if she took my advantage, she would have to be grateful to me.


    As a result, Jiang Nu had a thick skin. When she didn''t say her name, she could still have a little faith. After she said it, it was completely gone.


    On the seventh day, the Vajra Bodhi had grown to half a meter high. When the first leaf grew out, a strange image appeared in the void. The vitality of the sky gathered here, and the sound of thunder continued for a time.


    The newly emerged Bodhi leaves are covered with golden veins, but the smell is relaxed and happy.


    I was a little confused. I thought the bodhi tree was special and could survive in this land. After it flourished, people lived by eating leaves.


    But at present, the smell it emits is completely different. I was nearest, took a breath of the clear air, opened the pores of my body, and my brain became very clear.


    It happened that Wu De and them came back and rushed over at the first time. I was about to ask Lin long if every bodhi tree would cause such a big noise. As a result, he climbed over, stared at the bodhi tree with blood red eyes for a long time, and said in a trembling voice: it''s the enlightenment Bodhi.


    Wu De didn''t recognize it, but when Lin long said it was the enlightenment Bodhi, he frowned slightly and said: the enlightenment Bodhi is rumored to be in the hands of Xu Bodhi, and the seeds are never spread. The Buddha wanted one, but he was rejected, and the two still got angry.


    I reminded him: don''t forget that this Bodhi was given to me by Jianyuan. It belongs to the pure land of the West. Maybe it was obtained after Jianyuan.


    Wu De shook his head and said: Enlightenment Bodhi is the seed of xubodhi. He got the Tao under the bodhi tree and named himself xubodhi. The Bodhi became good because it absorbed the laws and immortal yuan when he got it. Don''t be wrong about such an important thing. Brothers and disciples can''t give it.


    For several days, the power of faith has been flowing into my body. The ninth spine has been lit. Now the bodhi tree begins to grow leaves. I can''t help but want to expand the scope of influence and let more people regard me as a God to thank and pray.


    Now listen to Wu De Luoli''s wordy analysis. He was impatient and wanted him to stop. As a result, before I could say anything, Wu De surprised himself and said: unless Xu Bodhi was killed by Amitabha Buddha.


    Um.


    Jiang Nu and I were stunned, while Lin long was a little confused. They didn''t know much about xubodhi and Amitabha.


    But when I recovered, I told Wu De to stop thinking about this problem and arrange it quickly. General Li''s people are coming soon after such a big news.


    The first leaf of the bodhi tree grows out, the second one grows out half an hour later, and then the third one. When the third piece grows, the vision in the sky disappears.


    I focused on the bodhi tree all afternoon. In the evening, the fourth film grew out. I found that it was different from the previous three films.


    With the four tablets, my heart was relaxed, and I reached out and took them off. As a result, as soon as I looked back, I found thousands of people sitting cross legged around. They were absorbing the breath from the enlightenment Bodhi, their bodies became full, and their accomplishments were recovering rapidly.


    Even Luan Lin''s group of children who had just started were ruddy again.


    I originally wanted to take out the leaves and soak them in water to see the effect. When I see it, I put it directly into my mouth. The bitter taste stimulates my taste buds. For a time, my mind is clear. If I take a skill to practice now, I feel that I can learn it at once.


    With the recovery of strength, I have absorbed more power of faith. In the tenth section, the spine is shining and needs to break through.


    And it''s not just here, there''s the power of faith in all directions.


    There was no news from General Li. Lin long found that the breath emitted by the enlightenment Bodhi had this effect and called people from other places.


    Eight days later, countless people''s accomplishments recovered. There was nothing they could do except clothes. Each of them looked ruddy and hung with joy and satisfaction.


    However, Wu De, Jiang Nu and I were worried about this recovery, because there were too many saints among them, thousands or even more.


    But I gave them a gift when they were dying. I had a deep faith.


    Whether it is a saint at the beginning or at the peak, I am respectful when I see him.


    General Li seems to smell the crisis and hasn''t come to trouble, but he is the overlord here and will fight in the end.


    But he doesn''t come to trouble. I don''t bother to take care of him for the time being. Moreover, I don''t need to meet him in the back. He''s finished playing.


    I devote myself to expanding my faith. In order to make them know their kindness and repay, I don''t give them charity when I find it, but give them some sweets first, and then do it when they pray in despair.


    Jiang Nu resisted my practice. She thought I was taking advantage of others'' danger and disgraceful.


    But I don''t think so, because only people in despair will have faith. At the same time, let them know that I can let them live and die.


    God, that''s how it came.

 Chapter 306

    I ignored Jiang Nu''s advice and still did it according to my plan. With the expansion of the scope, I was facing those refugees.


    Maybe it''s the hatred in my impression. I''m more ruthless towards them. If I don''t feel the power of faith in them, even if I die in front of me, I won''t move.


    After the rapid growth of power, I took Lin long and robbed the ancient well controlled by General Li, took control of the water source, and then divided the people into several batches to publicize.


    I went out myself and set up a dojo outside the array. Every day, I stood high and accepted worship.


    Under coercion and inducement, there are many people who have faith every day. In this way, I won''t care about those who starve to death without faith.


    In just a few days, my tenth spine was lit. At the same time, I also found that with each lit section, the power of faith required for the next section will double.


    But fortunately, the enlightenment Bodhi is very special. Soaking the leaves in water has an excellent effect. It can give alms to many people every day, and those people are passing on word of mouth. The power of faith is soaring every day. My cultivation is still improving very fast.


    I can''t wait to taste the sweetness, and the means are more severe. I believe that everyone will respect me under high pressure and death.


    The only pity is that since the last time I broke the sky robbery, my cultivation has been improved, and there has been no sky robbery. At present, I don''t know what my realm is.


    But if you can light up the spine bone of fifteen robbers, your strength should be at the peak of the saint, half a step like a little saint.


    This is also what I speculated according to the power of the broken apricot yellow flag when the North Sea blood burst. Wu De and Jiang Nu couldn''t bear my full blow and couldn''t measure the specific realm. Only when I saw Han and asked her to help can I try it out.


    I sat on the ashram and scanned the refugees. I found those who got water to drink. When they came back the next day, their faith would weaken. Aware of this change, I asked Wu De and Lin long to reduce the amount of distribution and not give them satisfaction.


    On the fifth day, a group of refugees came to the Taoist temple. They were very arrogant and robbed others of Bodhi water.


    When Jiang Nu saw them, she came forward to suppress them and took them to the front to hold water for them. I saw that they had no power of faith. In the past, I patted the stone bowl in Jiang NV''s hand and looked at the spilled water. The refugees looked angry and vented their dissatisfaction.


    As soon as I saw that they were full of vitality, I guessed that General Li deliberately sent people to test and make trouble, and directly asked people to fight them out.


    As a result, several people robbed others'' Enlightenment Bodhi water outside. When I saw it, I directly fell into the sky, killed a few people in the town, made a tour, and killed dozens of people in the town. Then I came back angrily.


    As more people survived by enlightenment Bodhi, the news soon spread, and more and more people came from all directions. In this way, it is impossible for me to find out all the people who have no faith but are mixed in stealing food. I can only kill all the people I meet as a deterrent.


    At first, Jiang NV didn''t say anything, but seeing that I killed more and more people, she finally found a chance to forcibly pull me to a place where no one was. She said with worry: Tong Tong, you will be possessed if you go on like this. Now you have the ability to let them live, but not everyone should believe in you. Human kindness should show fraternity, not fake kindness to meet their own selfish desires.


    The rapid progress of cultivation for several consecutive days made me a little impetuous and impatiently broke away from her hand and said: I live for them and they believe in me. This is an equal exchange. And those villains, they deserve to die.


    Ginger frowned slightly, caught up with me and said: do you know why Buddhism has been handed down for thousands of years?


    I stopped impatiently and said in a cold voice: there are too many monks who are full and supporting, and the Buddhist dharma can force people to live. Compared with me, they are despised. And I rely on my own ability to give them life in exchange for faith.


    As I said, I broke away from Jiang''s hand again and shouted impatiently: don''t follow me, please.


    As a result, I only took two steps, and she quickly caught up. Without waiting for me to react, she slapped me in the face.


    Jiang NV is a little confused, so am I.


    She didn''t expect me not to give in, but I was annoyed by her and didn''t pay attention. And I didn''t expect her to hit me.


    Seeing my stupidity, Jiang NV hurriedly said: Tong Tong, taking advantage of the danger of others'' gratitude can not convince the people. God prison gives you an excellent opportunity, but what about outside? I can see that you have been selecting saints these days and want to take them away, but according to your way, when they go outside, they will have enough food and higher pursuit, and then your present alms and gifts will become worthless.


    I wanted to call back. After all, apart from my parents, even Han didn''t slap me in the face.


    Han Peng beat me, I think, because although she is my wife, I was brought up by her. She is also responsible for teaching me things. If she makes a mistake, she should beat me.


    And it was only once, gently. As soon as Jiang Nu came up, she slapped me in the face, which made me angry.


    Just after listening to her words, I raised my hand and slowly put it down.


    She''s right. As the saying goes, if I take these saints out of here and touch the outside world, will they continue to believe in me?


    Seeing me calm down, Jiang Nu said with some guilt: the reason why Buddhism can spread for hundreds of generations is its compassion. Now, what''s the difference between you and those refugees and General Li who controls the water source? What are you if you''re not possessed?


    I didn''t answer her question. Instead, I bypassed her and walked forward alone.


    I can change this. Tomorrow I can provide them with enlightenment Bodhi water whether they believe or not. But the second problem Jiang NV said is not that I can become kind and be kind-hearted. It involves management.


    Tens of thousands of saints are brought out of here. If there is no systematic management, how can I manage them in such a big divine world at that time?


    And I don''t belong to the divine world, so I can''t make too much noise. Unlike Xuanmen and overseas monks, these people originally live in a territory and have a natural sense of belonging.


    When these refugees go outside, all they need is freedom.


    Seeing that I was stunned, Jiang Nu hurried to catch up from behind, reached out and rubbed my mouth, and asked softly: did it hurt?


    I looked at her nervous look and said seriously: it''s not hurt, it''s stupid.


    Jiang Nu immediately took her hand back when she heard the speech and gave me a white look. But I saw her secretly relieved and knew that her slap woke me up.


    I didn''t go back to the ashram. I followed Jiang Nu through the array. They stood on the peak on the side. I said my worries. She couldn''t think of a way for a moment.


    The master sect does not need to consider the issue of rule. Even if there will be competition at the level of power, it is only a high-level struggle, and no one will propose division, which is completely different from the current situation.


    The dark sky, the dead world, the bodhi tree at the foot of the mountain exudes a faint golden light, which brings vitality to the world, but I am confused at this time.


    Jiang NV helped me sit down, and she was also helping me think. Unknowingly, she put her hand around my waist. When I recovered, it was hard to move her hand away.


    However, Jiang Nu found my hidden little move and smiled. Instead of taking her hand back, she gently forced me to lean against her knee.


    I have some resistance, but Jiang NV said: Tong Tong, you are too tired these days. I just want you to relax. Don''t think about it.


    Smell speech I am a little embarrassed, and in the heart also some want to Han, want to have a dependence.


    Follow the strength of her hand and lean gently against her knee.


    I originally wanted to discuss with her to see if the organizational method could work. As a result, I leaned against her knee. As soon as my tight nerves relaxed, I fell asleep vaguely.


    In the divine prison, not only the desire for food becomes strong, but also people are easy to get sleepy. Up to now, I have never rested. In addition, after the rapid improvement of my strength, I am in an excited state and overdraw a lot of energy.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying with a cushion under my body. I felt that I was still holding something soft in my hand.


    finished!


    I''m a little confused, because I''m used to touching the rabbit when I sleep with Han, and I can touch it accurately in my sleep. Only by touching it, can I sleep at ease.


    But now I''m surrounded by Jiang Nu, and I don''t seem to miss it


    I dare not open my eyes and pretend to be asleep. I intend to wake up after I move my hand away to avoid embarrassment.


    But when I was ready to move my hand "in my sleep", I was pressed by Jiang NV''s hand. That feeling made my head congest at once.


    At the same time, some people can''t believe that Jiang Nu is at least twenty-two or three years old. Is she more open than Li Wu? So active?


    Ginger''s hand pressed the back of my hand, but she didn''t move.


    I secretly complain in my heart. I don''t know what to do. How embarrassing would it be if I woke up directly now, met face to face and met every day in the future?


    But if I don''t wake up, she doesn''t seem to want to let go.


    When I was tangled, footsteps came from a distance. Then I heard Wu De calling me: boss, General Li has brought someone.

 Chapter 307

    Wu De''s footsteps were getting closer and closer, and I was a little flustered, but Jiang NV didn''t mean to let go.


    I wonder if I think too much? Use your fingertips a little hard and soft. You won''t feel wrong.


    Lin long also shouted to me. At present, there was no way to install it. He quickly turned over and got up. It turned out that the thing in his hand was caught by himself.


    I was surprised. Did I touch Jiang NV badly?


    As a result, I opened my eyes and saw Jiang Nu standing next to me, smiling at me. In my hand, I was holding a ball of warm water, which was condensed by her technique, like a balloon filled with water.


    My face turned red. I didn''t know what to do before I got up. I was afraid I touched her in my sleep. Now I was a little angry. I felt cheated in my heart, and there were some unspeakable anger.


    When Jiang Nu saw me holding the hot water ball angrily, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile. The voice said: you were very dishonest when you fell asleep and scratched everywhere. Only in this way can I let you settle down.


    I was so angry that I threw the water polo out with my backhand.


    Wu De and Lin long also came at this time. I cleaned up my mood and prepared to meet general Li.


    Now I have tens of thousands of saints. With the help of enlightenment Bodhi, their accomplishments are still rising after recovery. Many of them are peak saints.


    I asked about their origin. There are people in all circles. They are very messy. They are like us. They are exiled when they enter the divine world. I asked them to see if they could find the aborigines here, so that they could find out whether the divine prison was the west of the divine world.


    Luan Lin and Luan Yu are the key protected objects now. I personally selected 50 peak saints with strong faith to guard day and night. But I dare not ask. I''m afraid I can''t wait to go out after I get a way out.


    And I can''t go out until the power of faith reaches saturation and I find a way to control the army of saints.


    Wu De and Lin long came up to me. It was estimated that there was something wrong with my look. When Wu De came to nothing, Lin long seemed a little uncomfortable and didn''t dare to speak. Wu De handed over a challenge letter, which was polished out of stone. It was very exquisite.


    Before I opened it, Wu De said: General Li limited us to hand over the enlightenment Bodhi within five days and dissolve the refugees in the array, otherwise we would be bloodwashed in five days.


    At present, in such a bird place, blood washing is not a joke. It''s just that General Li has only 50 saints. Where does he come from? I don''t touch him, give him a way to live, and now I take the initiative to come to the door?


    With the improvement of strength and tens of thousands of saints and believers, I am a little inflated. If I had received such a post yesterday, I would have thrown my backhand and wouldn''t care. But being beaten by Jiang Nu''s ear scrape made me wake up a lot.


    I handed the war note to Wu De and asked Lin long: is there any other force on this land except General Li?


    Lin long said: General Li is the overlord in this land, because he can raise more than 40 saints. It is reasonable that he has no strength to challenge us.


    That''s strange. Is it difficult for General Li to see me growing up on his territory? He''s mad and wants to hit the stone with an egg?


    When I was not sure, Jiang Nu suddenly sent a message to me and said: ask Luan Lin. their two brothers and sisters came in from the outside. Lin long and they probably haven''t gone out since they hid here. The scope of activities is very small.


    I nodded. I don''t know how big the divine prison is and how strong the strongest is. I can''t be careless. I asked Lin long to arrange the defense, pay attention to the alert, and arrange the believers to ask for information.


    General Li didn''t come in person, and I didn''t have to deal with it.


    After Wu De and Lin long left, I stared at Jiang Nu again. I was still angry about what happened just now and felt cheated.


    Ginger girl walked up to me with a full rabbit and said with a smile: why don''t I really touch you and let you calm down?


    She straightened her waist and was very domineering!


    I immediately counselled and quickly took a half step back.


    Jiang Nu took it for granted that I dare not, and said aggressively: don''t say I won''t give it to you, you dare not.


    Touch Han she won''t say anything, and she let Jiang Nu follow me, that is to allow me to make some small mistakes. It''s just that I don''t want to do anything wrong to her. I''m just about to find an excuse to leave. Jiang NV whispered: sample, not a man.


    Although I was really not a "man" and was waiting for Han to turn me into a man, I still had no reason to be angry when I heard this. Seeing that Jiang Nu continued to approach, I looked at me with a playful face. I was confused in my head, raised my hands and pressed it at once.


    Ah!


    Jiang NV screamed and forgot to give way. My white tender hand gently grabbed it, released it discontentedly and said: it''s boring.


    Then I turned and fell towards the bodhi tree. Ginger blushed and became an apple. After more than ten seconds, she stamped her foot angrily, pulled her chest clothes, caught up with the voice and asked: why am I boring? Than your wife?


    Um.


    I glanced back and answered honestly.


    I don''t know how to compare, because her clothes are very thick and she touches them. She doesn''t even touch them.


    Han Hua only wears a gauze skirt at night, and most of the time, my hand is stretched in, and that feeling must be different.


    I don''t know men and women and shame as before. When I grow up, I can''t say such words.


    When I fell under the bodhi tree, I took a deep breath. The three golden leaves on the bodhi tree flashed, and half of the above breath was absorbed by me. The overflowing breath suddenly weakened. Tens of thousands of monks around were waking up, but when they saw me, they immediately knelt down.


    It''s so vast that I enjoy the glory brought by this power. If it weren''t for Jiang Nu, I''m still immersed in this feeling and can''t extricate myself..


    People are not afraid of change. But afraid of becoming unable to change.


    I looked back at the bodhi tree and knew that as long as I walked out of here, I would soon become nothing. The only thing I could do was to absorb the power of faith and control more saints here as much as possible.


    I pretended to be old, gently raised my hand, made myself look different from all of them, and said faintly: get up.


    After hearing the speech, they dared to get up and continue to cross their knees to regulate their breath.


    They have been suppressed for too long, and recovery also takes time. Jiang NV paused for a while. Seeing that the crowd continued to cross their knees to regulate their breath, she pressed me again. She was different from Han.


    I was asked a little speechless, and the voice said: when my wife slept with me, she didn''t wear clothes.


    Jiang Nu''s face turned even redder, spat at me, her head was slightly lowered, she didn''t curse me, like a little coyote, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The beauty of the country will make me feel a little excited, but that kind of palpitation was pressed down by me. Hurried to the cave where Luan Lin and Luan Yu were.


    When the two brothers and sisters saw me go in, they quickly stood up, and the person in charge of the guard came to salute. I waved them out gently. Then I sealed the cave with the heavenly mystery wheel and asked my brother and sister about the outside world.


    Brother and sister entered the pure land by mistake three years ago and were exiled here. At that time, a seven-year-old and a five-year-old had a vague memory, but Luan Yu clearly remembered that they came out of a place with a big tree and an ancient city. When they came out and found the desolation outside, they wanted to go back. As a result, a force blocked them outside.


    Outside the pure land, there are many people who are trying to get out. The two brothers and sisters were later taken away from the pure land by a friar. On the way, the friar was beheaded. They escaped and met Lin long.


    Luan Lin added: on our way here, we saw a lot of stone cities. They were very big and there were people in them. Tell our uncle that those places are dangerous. We avoided all the way. But when we passed a stone city, we were noticed. A big arrow flew out of the castle and killed our uncle at once.


    Luan Lin said here, his eyes were still red and couldn''t help sobbing.


    I frowned slightly and asked my brother and sister if they knew what the uncle''s accomplishments were. They shook their heads blankly, but Luan Yu said: brother Zhang Tong, that uncle is very strong. Someone outside the pure land wanted to harm us and was beaten away by him.


    Um.


    Facing the little girl, I nodded very seriously, but I had some helplessness in my heart, because in the eyes of children, as long as they are the people who protect themselves, they are the strongest.


    When I first went to Shiao mountain, I also thought Han was the most powerful. Later, I found that someone could hurt her.


    Childhood heroes are always full of mystery. When you grow up, you will see another scene.


    After thinking for a long time, I called a semi saint, an early saint and a peak saint. Then he took two brothers and sisters out and asked the three to leave at the fastest speed.


    Using speed to determine accomplishments is not accurate, but it can roughly deduce a range. However, they all walked around. Luan Lin and Luan Yu shook their heads and said that they were not as good as the uncle.


    Finally, Jiang Nu personally performed the Yellow River formula. With Xianyuan and sage cultivation, the speed of the Yellow River vision reached a terrible level, which may not be comparable to Han.


    After watching Jiang''s speed, the two brothers and sisters fell into memories. After a moment, Luan Lin shook his head and said: it''s very close, but it''s still not as good as that uncle.


    Peak saint? Mahatma?


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and it is not impossible. People who can go outside the pure land still have such speed under pressure. Only the peak little saint or great saint can do it.


    But it''s too frightening to kill the little saint or the great saint with one arrow, because I''m afraid only the God can do it.


    After thinking about it, the emperor touched the small world and could not be trapped here. The person who took their brothers and sisters away was probably a little saint. In this way, it can be basically concluded that there was a great saint in the divine prison, and it is likely to be a peak great saint.


    There is someone behind General Li.


    Sure enough, I guessed some clues by inference. The next day, Wu De brought news that a group of mysterious people came up in general Li''s territory.


    I suddenly became nervous and picked up the personnel myself. At the same time, I also improved my cultivation as much as possible.

 Chapter 308

    I was busy all afternoon. I selected 3000 peak saints and transferred them to the place closest to the bodhi tree to stabilize and improve their cultivation as much as possible.


    In the evening, Wu De and his disciples also closed the ashram and returned to the small space in the array. They recovered their accomplishments by relying on the enlightenment Bodhi. If they were weakened, they would recover. In that way, they could practice normally and increase their accomplishments.


    Jiang Nu, they followed me and got a lot of faith. I didn''t lose any money except Jiang nu. Because of her kindness, Jiang Nu separated a lot of faith from me. It''s vaguely in the middle of the sage''s life.


    I called Wu De and Lin long to discuss the establishment of an organizational system. As a result, neither of them had this talent. Lin long used to manage here by his own kindness. Wu De was like an old scholar, full of knowledge and knowledge. He knew a lot. He said it one by one, but when he was asked to do it, he began to bump.


    I searched the whole small space and found no similar talents.


    But I asked Lin long to select 20 prestigious people and train them first according to Wu De''s method, using ladder management.


    If you don''t think of a good way later, you can only try to build. After all, many things are from scratch.


    And here, even if there is trouble, I am not afraid of real chaos.


    When it was dark, Wu Decai asked me what to do about General Li.


    I got a piece of stone and asked Jiang Nu to reply to a very sincere letter, indicating that she would obey, but there were too many people. Rectification took time and used flattering words as much as possible.


    The first World War was inevitable. We could delay every day. Five days later, I frowned. I thought the general was just a title. Now it seems that he is really a general and has the ability to unify the army.


    Around General Li were six well-dressed young men and women, who were out of tune with the ragged crowd.


    Clothes are here. They are more scarce than food. It''s just that it''s not so important not to wear clothes or die. But it''s definitely more difficult to find clothes than a bodhi tree.


    When I looked at them, six young men and women were also looking at me. One of the girls in a white moth skirt pointed at me and asked: where are you from?


    When General Li heard her question, his eyes flashed a little surprised. He turned back and asked: did they come to the city?


    Shangcheng should be the stone city Luan Lin saw. Those cities should control more resources.


    Six young men and women ignored General Li, but looked directly at Jiang Nu and me.


    Jiang Nu smiled coldly. She was wearing Xianyuan. Her clothes were sent by Han. They were also not vulgar. After being inspired by Xianyuan, there was a faint light overflow. With her face, both her temperament and momentum were more than six people. She asked faintly: are you the person who went to the city?


    His extraordinary demeanor calmed those people, and General Li''s fear became much stronger. If there were no six people around him, I guess he would turn around and run away.


    The woman who asked me just now said: we are Xiao Leiyin going to the city. Where are you from, please? Can you tell that this is xiaoleiyin''s territory in the city?


    Xiaoleiyin temple.


    This name came out of my mind. Last time, Wu De told me a lot about Buddhism. Xiniu Hezhou is a pure land of Buddhism, also known as Xitian. Da Leiyin temple is the first temple in Xitian.


    But in Xiniu Hezhou, there is a place called Xiaoxitian, and xiaoleiyin temple is in Xiaoxitian.


    Wu De also said that although Xiaoxitian was established by a big demon in ancient legends, he would not be weak if he dared to do so under the eyes of the Buddha.


    In front of the six people said that xiaoleiyin went to the city, it is likely to be xiaoleiyin temple.


    Jiang Nu and I didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Wu De came out with a smile and said: Lingtai Fangcun mountain.


    Jiang Nu and I are a little hoodwinked. Is Wu De not afraid to show his horse''s feet?


    Moreover, on this land, there is a plaque on Fangcun mountain, which we can see. They can see it naturally without knowing how many years they have lived here.


    Sure enough, Wu De''s voice fell, and one of the young people sneered and said: Fangcun mountain has long been destroyed. I think you just want to make up for the number and pretend to be the people in the city.


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, the breath of the sage at the peak was exposed, and it was Xianyuan. Besides Jiang Nu, I saw Xianyuan here for the first time.


    Seeing that he was about to start, Wu De suddenly sent a message to me and said: boss, show your little wooden axe.


    I was puzzled when I heard the speech. What is the connection between the small wooden axe and Fangcun mountain?

 Chapter 309

    I didn''t have time to think about it. Seeing that they were doing something, I quickly took out a small wooden axe according to Wu De''s words, waved it fiercely, and the void was shaking for a time.


    Several people who were going to fight saw the small wooden axe, and their breath calmed down again.


    The young man who released Xianyuan changed slightly, but the young man next to him whispered a few words. The young man said coldly: since he is from Fangcun mountain, we can give you ten days. Within ten days, you can hand over the two children and leave with your people.


    The voice fell, and a young man nearby said in a rolling voice: remember, all those who dare to come here to receive Bodhi water within ten days will be killed.


    His voice was cold and spread far away. Many refugees hid in the nearby mountains and heard him.


    I frowned slightly. If he didn''t let the refugees come to the ashram, he was breaking my path. I took a look. With our current ability, it''s no problem to wipe them out.


    But Jiang Nu sent a message to me: after ten days of delay, start now, and the strong behind them will come.


    Six young people are the peak of saints. If they come here, they may be little saints.


    I understand what Jiang NV means. Now as soon as we start, we can''t stop. There will be waves of enemies. We''re not ready yet.


    For ten days, they are limiting, and I can also absorb the power of faith. At present, there are just laws in my spine. I may have just stepped into the holy land.


    Under the holy land, I can cross the level to suppress, but above the holy land, the gap of this suppression will be shortened because of the existence of laws. After all, the law is not a holy grain.


    Ten days, even if I can''t light up the sixteenth vertebrae, I can at least strengthen the laws in the body and let Lin long recover more.


    Thinking of this, I compromise and agree to their terms.


    If Wu De hadn''t made a square inch mountain, our peace would have been broken.


    But obviously, this is their limit. Several people didn''t leave and stationed directly in the ashram. General Li''s troops surrounded the entrance and exit of the congenital Bodhi array and completely trapped us inside.


    On the way back, the more I think about it, the more I feel wrong. According to Luan Lin, the people of stone city know where the pure land is. If it''s just for the location of the pure land, they don''t seem to have to ask me to hand over my brother and sister.


    The two little devils didn''t tell the truth.


    I turned back and said to Jiang Nu: you''re going to ask Luan Lin and tell him that if you don''t tell the truth, don''t blame me for using means.


    Ginger girl didn''t respond. What did I mean, frowned and said with some blame: Zhang Tong, are you wrong again? Didn''t they both say what they should say


    I reminded her: there are great saints in stone city. They can''t not know the location of the pure land.


    Jiang NV was stunned for a moment. Finally, she reacted and said: Luan Lin is lying?


    I told Wu De in front of ginger''s face: they will take out their souls before they speak at noon tomorrow.


    Wu De answered.


    I asked about the wooden axe again. Wu De said: I also saw it in ancient books. In addition to xubodhi, Fang Cun mountain also has a strong man. He uses an axe. Just now those people thought we were from the city when they saw our gorgeous clothes. If you show your wooden axe, they will not doubt it.


    I was disappointed and thought Pangu was related to Fangcun mountain.


    Seeing my disappointment, Wu De cut off the topic and said: boss, now we have to find a way to move the enlightenment Bodhi. In the future, we are going to leave here and must take it with us.


    I thought about this problem a few days ago, but I didn''t find a way to control the sage. I couldn''t leave in a short time, so I didn''t think about it.


    But now I have to think about it.


    Back in the small space, Jiang Nu went to find her brother and sister alone. Wu De and I observed the bodhi tree.


    During the day, we didn''t think of any way. Now we don''t dare to dig the soil. If we die, it''s not worth the loss.


    In the afternoon, I used the heavenly mechanism wheel. The blood in my eyes was shining and the ancient characters were winding. I stared at the three golden leaves and forcibly deduced the law on them.


    At the beginning, I had a feeling that I couldn''t see it. It lasted for a few minutes before I saw the clue from the veins of the golden leaves.


    Deduction is a very tedious process, similar to the peeping of rules and symbols.


    As the ancient characters of the meridians in my body flew out and melted into the rules on the leaves, the things I saw changed. It was a golden ocean, boundless, and there was some soil in the middle of the ocean, with a tree on it and people under it.


    The distance is too far. It seems that I can''t see clearly across several voids.


    I continued to urge the meridians in my body, and fifteen ancient words on my spine flew out and entered into the veins of those leaves containing laws.


    The line of sight is drawing closer. When I vaguely see an outline, the whole person is creepy. It was a heavenly being, and the small world was perfect, and the Golden Ocean was his strength, which filled the world.


    Is he xubodhi?


    But he was like a dead man who had not moved for a long time.


    I want to continue the deduction. Unfortunately, my ability can only come here. I have a headache and want to crack. The blood collaterals in my eyes seem to explode.


    I hurriedly stopped the rehearsal and prepared to retreat, but at the last moment, the man''s eyes suddenly opened and sent out two terrible lights to penetrate the endless time and space, and the Golden Ocean roared and boiling to roll me in.


    I was so frightened that I quickly took back the ancient characters. When I recovered, I found that my body was full of cold sweat.


    Jiang Nu has come back, scolded me and said: what does your deduction have to do with moving it?


    I felt the cold sweat on my forehead and didn''t refute her words. The two things really didn''t matter. I was annoyed and fooled.


    However, this is my first deduction, and I have accumulated a lot of unspeakable experience.


    Jiang Nu said: God''s Tao seed, if you forcibly deduce it, you will be trapped by his Tao, which is very dangerous.


    The Golden Ocean did trap me, but fortunately, I was not able to get involved deeply and escaped in time.


    I asked Jiang Nu if she had asked anything. She asked me and Wu De to go with her. In the cave, Jiang NV lifted Luan Lin''s clothes and exposed her smooth back.


    Luan Lin''s skin turns red as soon as he works hard, and an ancient picture slowly emerges.


    I asked Luan Lin: is this the map to get out of God''s prison?


    Luan Lin nodded.


    Jiang Nu said: they were deliberately let in. Unfortunately, part of their memory was sealed. This map was inadvertently discovered when they were chased by the general.


    I heard a slight frown here. According to this statement, someone outside pushed the way to leave the divine prison, and then let Luan Lin''s sister and brother bring it here.


    Unfortunately, this is a crazy news for anyone who knows. At present, I''m not sure that Xiao Leiyin is the one to pick up outside the city. But the big fish behind it will come out in the end.


    I asked Wu De to stay here and find a way to untie the seal in their memory. He is a spiritual body and can directly enter the spiritual orifices of the two brothers and sisters. It''s easier than us.


    I can''t think of a way to move the enlightenment Bodhi. I don''t want to waste my time on it. It''s a big deal to dig the earth. When I die, I''ll eat the leaves and the trunk.


    I won''t worry about it after I decide.


    I thought that being surrounded by people would reduce my power of faith. Unexpectedly, it broke out the next day.


    When things go to extremes, General Li''s siege makes those people more desperate and have deeper beliefs.


    On the seventh day, my sixteenth spine bone was lit up and got more rules. Not only that, sixteen ancient characters also formed a strange figure, and the light lit up my inner body.


    I frowned slightly and tried to control it. I found that once I controlled it, the figure would collapse.


    Tried several times, I can only give up. I found a place where there was no one to urge the small wooden axe. In the beep, the axe turned into a dark golden axe, and the runes on it appeared. Sure enough, after the sixteen vertebrae were lit, it became very clear, and there were two pictures on it, which were the axe method.


    I have learned the first move, which is the move used by the old woodcutter to chop firewood. The second move is equally simple, and I can''t feel its particularity.


    But this simple axe method is very unique. Wang pangzi and Chen Hao have tried it except that Han can be used. No matter how much they imitate, they can''t exert their power.


    I remember the simple action above, and then activate it again. I want to see the third one, but my power has reached the top and I can''t let it emerge. I''m not in a hurry. Its moves should be equal to its strength. Even if I can learn it now, I''m afraid I can''t bear its power to bite back.


    Write down the second axe. I found an open place to practice against a mountain and chop it one by one.


    Because it is simple, at the 100th time, the small wooden axe will change. It will become larger without the urging of the meridians. The place where the axe falls is not to break the void, but to pull out a gold thread on the axe blade.


    Jiang Nu happened to see me practicing. She knew I could only do one move, and it was easy to split the void. She couldn''t use it at will.


    Now when I saw my axe chop down, I just flew a few stones. I asked if I was creating my own axe method. I turned my eyes and felt a little unwilling. It is reasonable to say that the power of the first axe is already terrible, and the second axe should be stronger.


    Seeing my frown, Jiang Nu was not sarcastic at me, but sat aside and watched me chop out of the mountain one by one.


    I don''t know how many Axes I''ve cut. I feel very skilled.


    On the third day, which was also the deadline given by Xiao Leiyin to go to the city, I went to split the mountain as usual, and Jiang NV followed.


    I danced with a small wooden axe before I split it out. A few days later, I cut a big pit seven or eight meters deep in the mountain, but it''s nothing compared with the first axe.


    However, when my axe fell and the mountain shook, I hurried to leave before flying up, and the mountain collapsed and scattered into pieces.


    Hiss.


    Jiang Nu and I both took a breath of air-conditioning.

 Chapter 310

    I always thought I just broke a few stones.


    Now that the mountain has collapsed and the surface of the rocks is as smooth as a mirror, I understand that every axe used to cut the whole mountain directly, but the compression of mountain tension makes me unaware of cracks.


    Jiang NV naturally saw it clearly. Her surprised little mouth couldn''t close. She asked me: Tong Tong, did you create it yourself?


    hey.


    I smiled and touched my head. Vanity made me not want to tell the truth and lie at the same time. I gave her a look you know. As for what I think, it''s her business. Anyway, I didn''t lie.


    Ginger flew over the crumbling mountain and looked at the smooth cuts, frowning. Because she has been practicing with me and knows that I have not used the power of meridians in my body, which is terrible.


    However, before I had time to show off, the void suddenly shook and was covered by a huge talisman. The next second, a Buddhist kingdom will manifest. There are 3000 Arhats, 500 Buddhas, 300 bhiksunis, bhikkhu monks and countless believers.


    The scene was several times larger than that of Jianyuan semi holy practice, suppressing a piece of heaven and earth.


    The grand chanting sound is thunderous across the innate Bodhi array, and the Buddha kingdom is directly located. The array floats, showing a towering tree that blocks out the sky and the sun.


    It is a very old bodhi tree. Its leaves have withered and yellow, but each leaf above is shining to resist the invasion of the Buddha kingdom.


    Xiao Leiyin went to the city. Sure enough, it has something to do with Buddhism.


    I hurriedly asked Jiang Nu to take care of Luan Lin and Luan Xue. At the same time, I asked her to tell Wu De to dig the earth directly and bring the enlightenment Bodhi.


    Jiang Nu sent a message to the void and asked me: what if the tree dies?


    I answered her: when you die, fight back and get out of God''s prison.


    If the enlightenment bodhi tree dies, we have no choice but to fight it out.


    Jiang nvwen''s speech is not in words, but Lin long has been cultivating according to the plan of Wu De and me in recent days, using the pyramid model for management. Although the people in the small space are flustered, they are not so disorderly. If someone trains them, they will be more orderly at this time.


    The virtual shadow of the bodhi tree blocked the pressure of the location of the Buddha kingdom. Then a voice came in from the outside saying: hand over the two children and take your people away.


    They gave me ten days to see the face of Fangcun mountain made up by Wu De. Ten days is their excuse to face Fangcun mountain in the future.


    Of course, if I''m willing to hand over people and leave here, they won''t make trouble.


    The meridians in my body glowed and sneered. When I heard my sneer, the voice outside stopped coming. The Buddha kingdom fell again, and the main bombardment was over the enlightenment Bodhi.


    In addition to people, they also want my bodhi tree.


    My eyes were burning, staring at the flickering shadow of the bodhi tree.


    Two minutes later, Lin long has gathered all the people and made arrangements. Now there are more than 50000 saints in the small space, half of them are the peak of saints, and the remaining tens of thousands were originally weak refugees, but with the help of enlightenment Bodhi, they have also recovered to semi holy practice.


    They knew a few days ago that someone would rob the enlightenment Bodhi. In their hearts, that is the hope of living. Now someone wants to rob and fight their life, they will guard it.


    The Buddha kingdom was located several times without the virtual shadow of breaking the old bodhi tree. Knowing that it was useless, it was quickly taken back. At the next moment, an old man with white beard flew into the sky. He carried his hands like a God and looked down at the people inside through the array. Finally, he crossed the void and fell on my head. He possessed himself and stared at me across the array, sniffing and laughing.


    He saw that I was not from Fangcun mountain. The smell from him should be a little saint.


    Little saint, that is the existence that can destroy a piece of earth, and I know nothing about my realm. My hands are shaking, nervous and afraid all the time.


    If I can''t stop him, Jiang Nu, Wu De and Lin long will all die here.


    The little saint should have the cultivation of about the middle period, which is not the peak. He flew into the sky, and then stretched out his hand to press down towards the array. With a gentle press, the void law jumped, and the holy grain directly constructed a golden hand, covering the whole array.


    The main function of the innate Bodhi array is the maze. It has existed for many years. Even if it was laid by the ancestor of xubodhi, it still can''t stop the blow of the little saint.


    The golden hand fell, the array shook, and countless cracks appeared on it, which broke directly the next second.


    The golden hand continued to fall, and before it touched, the mountain soil began to explode.


    The old man''s face was cold and without any emotion. He even disdained to talk to me.


    If you don''t speak, that''s the greatest contempt. You regard us as ants. It''s almost impossible for a rich man to quarrel with a beggar.


    Seeing the golden big hand pressing lower and lower, Lin long showed panic and fear on their faces. But Jiang Nu and Wu De have warned them not to fight.


    Just under the pressure, their fear is deepening a little. Several people disobeyed orders and went crazy. As a result, they met the golden giant hand and their body exploded directly.


    Hum.


    The small wooden axe in my hand shines, and the natural runes on it beat.


    At this time, the giant hand was very close, just like a golden light. At this time, my body was light and stretched, and suddenly rose into the sky. The small wooden axe became larger and chopped out with a fierce axe.


    The golden lines covered the golden light of bergamot, as if they were branded on it.


    But the next moment, my heart was cold, because the golden giant hand showed no sign of breaking. If it exploded in a few days like splitting a mountain, it would be useless.


    The earth and rock of the mountain collapsed and flew, and there was a loud noise everywhere. The earth roared and vibrated. Xiaosheng shot to erase this small space and time.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning in my heart, and the small wooden axe was raised again, using the first axe. However, just as I was about to chop out, the golden giant hand scattered.


    It''s scattered, not exploded. It''s like Xiaosheng''s own hand.


    It came slowly and fell inch by inch. When it spread, it was very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Before I had time to see what was going on, thousands of people cheered in the small space. At the same time, an extremely huge force of faith rushed into my body, setting off the luster of the seventeenth spine.


    At this time, there was a scream from the void, blood spilled, emitting holy light. I looked up and saw the little saint''s magic hand split in two from his shoulder, and the runes on it beat to prevent him from recovering.


    The second type can directly attack the caster through the spell?


    I was surprised to see that Xiaosheng wanted to escape and would miss such an opportunity. I hurried to chase after him in the air and cut him out across the void.


    But just then a Vajra pestle flew in, and the rune pattern on it lit up the dark god prison and stood in front of the little saint. The next moment, the void cracked and a second little Saint came out of it.


    The little saint who was cut off by me quickly reminded him: this boy''s axe is strange. Be careful not to suffer.


    The little saint in the back controls the Vajra pestle to hit the gold thread chopped by the small wooden axe and wants to break it.


    But at the moment of collision, the golden line crossed the Vajra pestle, like cutting the Vajra pestle, but it didn''t explode.


    Instead of looking at the Vajra pestle, I stared at the little Saint behind me.


    He saw that I didn''t care about the Vajra pestle flying to my spirit, but stared at him, sneered and said: die.


    The Vajra pestle was urged by him for the second time, and the light was more prosperous. There was a strange image of thunder on it, which fell in the air.


    I was so nervous that my palms were in a cold sweat, but I had been calculating the time in my heart. From the perspective of the effect, it took almost a second and a half.


    This is a great disadvantage. I have to do it in advance as I do now, otherwise I will die several times in the little master''s hand in one and a half seconds.


    The Vajra pestle fell across the void. Seeing that I didn''t stop it, Jiang NV exclaimed in the distance, set up a strange image of the Yellow River and rushed over to block it for me.


    She''s not a top Saint yet. She can''t stop the little saint''s random blow. Besides, the Vajra pestle is good. It''s an ancient magic weapon. But as time goes by, I think it''s too late to stop.


    But just then, a golden thread suddenly appeared on the little saint, and it appeared only when he was in the Dantian position. He snorted. All the holy grain rules appeared on his body to block the golden thread of the small wooden axe, but even so, his lower abdomen was cut open and almost cut by his waist, and the vast Dantian like the stars was exposed.


    The light of the Vajra pestle that collided with Jiang NV was dim and fell into Jiang NV''s vision. She couldn''t react for a moment. She was stunned and picked up the magic weapon happily.


    Xiaosheng was repulsed by me and General Li''s army came in.


    Lin long shouted, and the people in the small space rushed out.


    I stared at the little saint who was cut by me in Dantian and was ready to cut him. However, when I was chasing him in the air, the little Saint whose arm was cut by me turned back and joined hands to kill me.


    They both opened their mouths and drank at the same time. The law beat. My ears rumbled and my blood was boiling.


    When I was about to do it, their laws were hidden. As a little saint, they had noticed my shortcomings and would not give me a chance.


    In the next second, two people shot at the same time and directly attacked with their fists without using spells and magic tools.


    They hit their fists, and the void could not carry that force, and there was a terrible depression.


    I don''t dare to try the second axe now. After all, I''m facing Xiaosheng. As long as I show my flaws, I''ll be killed. When they saw the attack, they quickly collected the small wooden axe. The spring thunder exploded between their mouth and nose and greeted them with the ancient fist seal.


    Every time I punch, the ancient words in my body fly out. That''s my law. They dare not use the law. They can''t get a bargain together.


    I''m very happy to feel my strength. I''m afraid I can draw with Han when I go out this time.


    Thinking of this, I am full of war. Every time I punch out, ancient words emerge in the void and form a powerful force.


    During this period, they wanted to use magic, but when they noticed my backhand, they pulled out a small wooden axe to limit them.


    After the ancient boxing was printed, because of various restrictions, I now perform it for the first time. I found that its change is as direct and simple as the axe method, but each punch will be stronger than the last punch, which is very unique.

 Chapter 311

    I am braver and braver, and my blood is boiling. When I play like this, I can''t lose, at least I can''t leave the battlefield, otherwise the two little saints will kill tens of thousands of saints in an instant.


    When flying back, I tried to lead them to the distance, but at this time, Jiang NV suddenly rushed over with a strange image.


    I was superimposing ancient fist prints and wanted to hold them down, but she forced me back with a vision.


    What are you doing?


    I was a little speechless when the fist technique that had just started was interrupted. To start all over again is to give two people a chance.


    And her vision just pulled me apart. They immediately performed their magic skills. I haven''t stood firm in the vision. The two little saints took out a volume of Buddhist scriptures from their arms at the same time. After opening it, the golden light flickered in it, and the Buddhist sound resounded through the heaven and earth. The two scriptures were instantly combined into one. At the same time, their holy patterns and laws were integrated with each other.


    I just pulled out the small wooden axe, and a golden light burst out on both of them at the same time. They combined into a six Zhang Golden Buddha. My small wooden axe split out horizontally, but the golden line hit the six Zhang golden body, and the line broke instantly.


    Stupid woman!


    I took a breath of air conditioning and cursed Jiang NV in my heart, but I can''t really blame her. After all, people who can stand in front of life and death are worth cherishing.


    At this time, the six Zhang golden body fell with one palm, and the Buddha Dharma was vast. The golden light rose from the giant hand, and the whole golden body was incomparably bright. The big day condensed by the Buddha light behind him emitted colorful glow, just like the Buddha himself.


    Jiang Nu set up a strange image and wanted to escape. Her speed was brought into full play. As a result, she could not avoid the golden body''s hand. The Yellow River''s strange image collapsed in an instant. However, just when that force was about to fall on Jiang Nu, I quickly turned sideways and blocked in front. The small wooden axe hit back, and the gold thread hit the six foot golden body. After blocking for a moment, it was broken, and there were less than two people to attack.


    What is this!


    I was surprised and took advantage of a half second pause to leave with Jiang NV. At this time, the six Zhang golden body slowly opened its eyes. At the moment it opened its eyes, the heaven and earth shook, the earth roared, the strange image of the void emerged, and the sound of all sentient beings wailing came out.


    It''s the Buddha''s six Zhang gold body. Jianyuan, the dead bald donkey, how can you leave this Buddhist secret here.


    The Buddha cultivated a six foot golden body to break away from the shackles of saints, step into the heaven, and stand side by side with the fairyland.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless for me to think about it now. I couldn''t stop them from opening the Sutra just now.


    When the Buddha closes his eyes, it is compassion for all living beings. When the Buddha opens his eyes, it is to destroy the world.


    But the six Zhang golden body in front of me can''t have the power of the Buddha. Otherwise, Jiang Nu and I were wiped out just now.


    Jiang Nu also found herself self defeating and gave them the opportunity to perform great skills. She looked at me with an apology on her face.


    I didn''t pay attention. The small wooden axe continued to break through the void to stop the pursuit of liuzhang gold body. In just a few seconds, Jiang Nu and I crossed hundreds of miles in the air, but the six Zhang gold body seemed not to move, but it was always on our head.


    After blocking several attacks of liuzhang golden body, my bones have cracked. The pill and spring thunder breathing method can''t be repaired in a short time.


    Seeing that I was seriously injured, Jiang Nu wanted to stay in front and not be afraid of death.


    Her actions moved me, but also a little stupid. They hurriedly sent a message to her saying: now it''s not confrontation, but escape. Their gold bodies can''t last long.


    After listening to my words, Jiang Nu no longer scrambled to block in front. Her breath soared. The water dividing needle floated in the strange image. The speed of the river increased instantly. The dark sky and the Yellow River were vast, crossing the barren earth. Ginger girl''s breath was released, so that all the refugees who passed by were crawling and unable to resist.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. The sage is at the peak. How much faith has she stolen from me? It''s irritating that she gets so many benefits that she doesn''t worship me.


    The golden body seems to be everywhere, but when we escape, it seems a little anxious and moves more intensively.


    But I continue to split the void, deploy space-time cracks, and strengthen the water diversion formula for the Yellow River, our speed has also reached the extreme. Six feet of gold at a time, we ran away without hitting hard.


    I don''t know how much land she flew over. Ginger began to put pills in her mouth.


    Without enlightenment Bodhi, our accomplishments are decreasing sharply. Fortunately, not only us, the light of liuzhang golden body is also fading, and the great day of Buddha Dharma is fading.


    We have pills. The two little saints may not have pills. They have been trapped here for too long. It''s not easy to maintain their accomplishments. Just drag them until their six Zhang gold body fails.


    Thinking in my heart, I found that there was a luminous mountain not far away, with a palpitating breath on it.


    Jiang NV didn''t dare to get close and avoided it with a strange image. When liuzhang''s golden body arrived here, his hand also restrained a lot.


    I calculated that it should be 600 or 700 kilometers for us to cross the void. It is reasonable to say that the area controlled by General Li can not be so large, and there can not be such a powerful force on his territory.


    There''s no one in there. Let''s go in.


    I sent a message to Jiang Nu and released the ancient characters to break the mountain by force. Jiang NV hesitated for a moment. The Yellow River''s strange image flew into the mountains, but only then did she enter. Her strange image was suppressed, the river dissipated, and the two fell to the ground in embarrassment. When they rolled, they subconsciously hugged each other.


    When she turned over and got up, ginger''s face turned red. I''m a little speechless. When is it? Is she still thinking about something else?


    I got up and rushed out of the mountain at the first time. Fortunately, the six Zhang gold body was still there. The Buddha bowed his head and looked at the shining mountain in his eyes.


    In front of him, I was like a mole ant, but they were afraid of the mountain and didn''t take action.


    I looked back at the mountain. The light came from the top of the mountain, and there were plants growing near the top of the mountain. I turned back and said to Jiang Nu: you hold them here and don''t let them go back.


    Ten days later, we relaxed, but Xiao Leiyin also came to the city with two little saints, but they should be the only strong ones. Hold them down, and Lin long can fight General Li''s friars.


    Jiang Nu didn''t know what I was going to do, but Wen Yan still showed her strange image and provoked them.


    I turned and rushed to the top of the mountain. The closer I was to the light, the stronger the vitality was. But I was also blocked by a powerful force. My eyebrows wrinkled slightly and stopped. When I came in, the ancient characters in my body broke the light curtain. It should be the same now.


    A few seconds later, the heavenly mechanism wheel in my body turned, and the ancient characters wrapped around my body, and the blocking force was broken.


    I am overjoyed, for I am afraid there are treasures in this mountain.


    But just a few seconds after I left, Jiang Nu at the foot of the mountain was attacked. The six Zhang gold body rubbed the mountain and attacked her. Jiang Nu wanted to hide in the mountain, but she was blocked and had to set up a strange image close to the mountain to avoid. Fortunately, Liu Zhang''s golden body didn''t dare to do its best. She couldn''t kill Jiang Nu at one time.


    I looked up at the top of the mountain, gritted my teeth and continued to climb up.


    I''m sure there''s no one in the mountain. Such a powerful breath can only be magic weapons. If you can get it, you may be able to solve the current dilemma.


    Because I couldn''t resist the sky, I had to jump to the top of the mountain with my hands and feet. However, when I got to the top of the mountain, I stopped fiercely.


    The area of the top of the mountain is small and there is no building. There is a platform in the middle with a white jade Futon. On the futon, a dead bone sits cross legged.


    The power released from the mountains is emitted from the dead bones.


    Heavenly remains!


    The pores on my face are stretching. It feels incredible. There was even a God who died here. There were few drops of golden liquid in the Lingqiao in the center of his eyebrows, but after they fell, they scattered in the whole mountain, emitting vitality. At this time, I noticed that the plants and trees growing here are not vulgar and emit terrible aura. They are natural materials and earth treasures.


    There was a roar at the foot of the mountain again. Jiang NV''s strange image was broken and wanted to be killed, and the speed of liuzhang''s golden body exhaustion was obviously slower than I expected.


    It''s bad for us to delay.


    I hesitated. I sat down with my teeth crossed and my spirit flew out of my body. In order to prevent being rejected, my spirit took all the ancient characters and disappeared into the remains of the emperor in an instant.


    The spirit body of the remains of the Heavenly Master is not completely exhausted, but it is also very weak, but it is this weak power that is still powerful to terrible. As soon as I entered his mind, the ancient characters flew around, leaving only a white bone body to start moving.


    The power I have never had makes my soul tremble.

 Chapter 312

    The moment I stood up, the remains of the Heavenly Master made a click, and for a time, the waves of air rolled back into the sky.


    The power of the blessed one is too terrible, even if it is only a remains, it is still terrible. But what I don''t understand is why the God died here?


    The moment the remains stood up, a small world emerged behind the head, in which mountains and rivers were shown, but it was not a real world, but a virtual shadow close to the real world.


    Han also said that there can''t be living creatures in the small world of heaven, but what about above heaven? Can it become true?


    While I was thinking, people had stepped out. The remains of the Heavenly Master moved, and half of the void was shaking. The golden light was generated under our feet, just like the Golden Avenue. We stepped out of the mountain in one step. However, I also found that it was just an action, and the Heavenly Master''s mind was rapidly failing, and the speed of being suppressed was several times that of us.


    In this way, it can be concluded that they were trapped and died here, but the breath was too strong. The residual vitality of the dead body was still strong, and some spirit flowers and strange grass were cultivated.


    Outside, the Buddha level magic liuzhang gold body was chasing Jiang nu. When I stepped out, liuzhang gold body slapped me with a backhand. The Buddha light was towering and the murderous spirit was in my eyes.


    I controlled the remains of the Heavenly Master and clapped them out with the same palm. The spirit orifices of the remains were shining, and all the incomplete holy lines and rules were hooked. Its deformity is only relative to the God, relative to the great saint, it is still very perfect.


    Jiang NV was startled by the sudden appearance of the emperor''s remains, but she soon saw my soul light flashing in her body.


    While I slapped the six foot golden body with one hand, the other hand tore open the light curtain guarding the mountain and let Jiang NV in. She knew that my body was still on the top of the mountain and didn''t stop after entering. While I broke a road, she set up a vision and fell directly to the top of the mountain. The river circled, rolled my flesh in and raised it with her holy grain.


    At this time, I collided with the palm of liuzhang''s golden body, and the Dharma of Buddha preaching collided with the remains of the emperor. The laws were hooked and entangled with each other, resulting in terrible visions.


    At the core of the power, the void became extremely strong and was not cracked in time and space. If I hadn''t personally manipulated the remains of the emperor, I would think it was not enough power.


    My soul quickly deduced that the collision of two powerful forces did not break through the void, but directly penetrated our space-time and another space-time.


    At first, I was a little surprised, but I soon realized that it was the world in which they cast the law. Unfortunately, it was not a stable channel, and it didn''t really enter the world. It felt very mysterious. I couldn''t deduce it for a moment. Otherwise, with the help of the remains of the emperor, we can leave the divine prison.


    Under the collision, the roar spread, and the dark sky was full of lightning and thunder.


    Six Zhang''s golden body was beaten back by me, and a terrible crack appeared on the golden big hand. However, Tianzun''s remains were also forced back. Two little saints in the golden body asked me in horror: boy, what exactly are you from and how can you enter Tianzun''s grave.


    Tianzun tomb?


    I frowned slightly and hit it with one punch. The small world behind me was shining and a steady stream of power was released.


    The Bergamot hit a reincarnation finger in the void. After turning, it suddenly pointed at me. The law beat, and the two collided again.


    There was a crack on the remains of the emperor, but the six Zhang gold body was dim and almost burst. I asked: is there more than one heavenly relic here?


    When I saw this skeleton, I wondered whether the great saint of the giant spirit family was the heavenly remains obtained from here.


    But the two little saints didn''t answer my question, and I didn''t talk long. I punched continuously. When the third punch hit out, the six foot golden body finally faded and turned into countless golden lights. The two little saints escaped from the golden light, suffered heavy losses, and turned around to run after they separated. I stepped out and wanted to erase them, but just a few kilometers away from the mountain, I was suddenly frightened. I hurried to stop. The next second, the power fell on the remains of the emperor.


    Under the oppression of that force, the bone horror containing the remaining strength of the Heavenly Master collapsed without warning.


    I felt that the spirit was about to be torn apart, so I hurried to accept the ancient characters and fled in a hurry. My spiritual body was separated from the spiritual orifices of the bones, and the small boundary of the heavenly being was quietly erased.


    I was in a cold sweat and scared.


    The two little saints have escaped for tens of kilometers. When they see the bones of the Heavenly Master crumbling, they turn around and appear on my head and fall directly towards me. They want to take the opportunity to erase my spirit.


    Jiang Nu just saw that I controlled the remains of the Heavenly Master, and my body was in her vision. She was collecting spiritual medicine. When she found that my spiritual body was attacked, it was too late to come over.


    I felt guilty and missed Chen Hao. If Chen Hao were here, I would have sent my body at the first time.


    The attacks of the two little saints fell at the same time, and my soul shook. Fortunately, I was careful when I came out. All the ancient characters were brought out by me. Now I can''t resist. All the ancient characters with laws are folded on the spirit body and clamped like an iron hoop.


    At the same time, under the attack of two little saints, my soul was dimmed a lot, but it was not broken up and tightly bound by the ancient characters. At this time, Jiang NV''s face turned white and came over with a strange image. I rushed in, controlled the body, opened my mouth and ejected several mouthfuls of blood essence.


    After I vomited blood, I immediately performed the spring thunder breathing method and asked Jiang NV angrily: how many miraculous drugs have I collected?


    She couldn''t hear what I meant to strangle her. She opened the portable space to show me the collected elixir. I was so angry with her that I vomited another mouthful of blood.


    The two little saints were smashed into gold bodies and were also seriously injured. When they saw me take back the meat, they turned and ran away.


    If you don''t kill now, you''ll miss the opportunity. I recovered by spring thunder breathing method. I asked Jiang Nu to set up a strange image and catch up. No matter what it was on the way, I asked her to give a miraculous medicine and put it in her mouth.


    The elixir raised by Tianzun''s anger is better than Huiyuan pill.


    The elixir melted at the entrance, and a powerful energy swam all over the body in an instant, making my cracked bones ache.


    I clenched my teeth and stepped out to bombard them when Jiang nvyi caught up with them. I bombarded them with Tiandao boxing regardless of my physical injury.


    Two little saints were injured in Dantian. At this time, their strength was greatly reduced. At the thirty sixth fist, one little Saint finally couldn''t bear it and his body exploded.


    When his spirit escaped, Jiang NV''s water distribution needle shot out in the air. The little Saint wanted to keep the spirit and release the rules and holy patterns. I saw that I took another little saint''s fist, fought with the left bone, broke it, clenched my teeth and chopped it out with an axe.


    The spirit of the little Saint sent out a scream and instantly turned into a soul light and rushed to the sky, but after escaping for tens of kilometers, it exploded with a bang, broke into a soul light and flew away between heaven and earth.


    I turned back and glared at another little saint, but at this time, I had been injured in many places, which affected my action. I could only let Jiang Nu chase after him with a strange image and intercept him all the way. I didn''t know how far to chase him, so I finally killed him.


    The Scriptures fell out of both of them. I picked them up and checked them. The Scriptures were dim and useless, like a one-time magic blessing.


    But I noticed a trace of blood on it, and I realized that it was the blood of the God.


    Jianyuan reincarnation, I''m afraid his Buddha body stayed here. It''s a pity that the bald donkey didn''t follow, but for him, the heavenly body is just the past.


    I threw away the Sutra and went back to Jiang NV''s vision. I opened my mouth and spit out several mouthfuls of blood essence. My body shook and my whole body was falling apart. I couldn''t stand in the void.


    Seeing this, Jiang NV hurriedly lifted me up with a strange image and flew towards the small space.


    Lin long, although they lack experience, how can they solve general Li when Xiao Sheng is led away by me. I sat cross legged in the vision. Jiang Nu said anxiously: I was not good just now. I shouldn''t have taken care of collecting miraculous medicine.


    I''m refining the rules of bone and blood. The secret of heaven is good, but the law of Xiaosheng is not weak, and the speed is very slow. Wen Yanhui said to her: just know what''s wrong. Remember next time, when the battle is not over, don''t take it lightly, especially in the face of strong enemies, the situation will reverse in any second.


    Xiao Sheng is very keen to capture the opportunity. Any mistake will kill him.


    If their six Zhang gold body had not been built only by the blood gas and scriptures of the God, I would have been killed by her several times.


    With an apologetic look on her face, Jiang Nu gently sat down and held me against her arms.


    I have cracks all over my bones. I want to be comfortable lying down without refusing.


    When I came, I ran for my life all the way. I don''t know how far and how long I flew. It took me more than half an hour to go back. When I got to the small space, the battle was over and the smell of blood was everywhere.


    When Wu De saw me coming back, he hurried up with Luan Lin and Luan Yu. Jiang Nu fell to the ground with a strange image. Wu dezhui said: General Li''s people have been killed by us, and he has also been captured. I think he is a talent and has left a living mouth. We lost almost 10000 casualties, and the Holy Land accounted for half.


    Jiang Nu''s face turned pale when she heard that so many people had died. I''m not surprised that more than 10000 people died. I''m just surprised at the combat effectiveness of General Li''s army. It seems that a large-scale conflict must have an organizational system.


    How did so many people die?


    Jiang Nu asked Wu De reproachfully. She couldn''t get over the number of casualties for the moment, but if she had seen the battle between the witch world and the holy land, she would think it was nothing to die more than 10000 people.


    There is also the battle between the Qin Dynasty and the underworld. Although we have not witnessed it with our own eyes, we can imagine that if there is a conflict, it will not be 120000, but hundreds of thousands.


    The war of monks is as terrible as mortals.


    Moreover, the turmoil in the seven circles is far from as simple as it seems.


    Wu De made a brief introduction, and then grabbed the bodhi tree from his personal space. The tree was dug out together with the soil. There was no sign of death.


    I am relieved that the bodhi tree will not die. We can at least take a breath, otherwise we will be weaker and weaker under the suppression of the divine prison.


    I asked Wu De to bring General Li here. If we want to leave here, we must establish a system as soon as possible, otherwise it will be messy and slow to take action.


    The important thing is, I want to know if there is not only one heavenly remains here.

 Chapter 313

    Lin long pressed general li himself. His armor was splashed with blood. His helmet had been taken off, his hands were tied upside down, and his hair was scattered on his face. He was embarrassed, but his eyes stared at me angrily.


    I wonder that he can be said to be a murderer. For him, there should not be so much hatred when his people are killed.


    I was a little uncomfortable when he stared at me. I couldn''t help humming and asked him directly: is there another Tianzun grave on this barren land?


    General Li''s eyes were red and he struggled like a vicious dog to bite me. He was kicked to the ground by Lin long. Wu De told me that General Li was cruel to the refugees, but he was very good to his subordinates. Thirty or forty thousand of his people were killed by us. Now he wants to die. It''s not easy to close him. The best thing is to control his soul.


    I don''t have time now. I smell the speech and make a look at Wu De to control his soul. But when Jiang Nu saw that Wu De was going to do it, she quickly stood up and said: let me come.


    She said it in her mouth. At the same time, she voiced it to me with soul Qi and said: Wu De is the ghost of nine Yin and one of the three souls casting the way of heaven. It is necessary to guard against people. If you let him control General Li, it is likely to hand over a saint army to him in the future.


    I heard some speechless. From the beginning to now, I trust Wu De and Chen Hao very much, because we have experienced too much together. Wu De also trusts me, and there is no saying of betrayal.


    Seeing that I didn''t take it seriously, Jiang Nu warned: on the road, some people can give up their biological parents in order to go to a higher level, not to mention you have no relatives and no reason, so you have to guard against it.


    Smell speech, I don''t return to her, but say to Wu De: let ginger girl come!


    In fact, I don''t believe that controlling a general can control an army. Anyone can control General Li.


    Jiang Nu suppressed General Li with a strange image, extracted his soul silk, condensed it into a soul ball and collected it into her body. At the same time, he injected his own soul Qi to bind General Li.


    Soul control is a very simple technique and easy to learn, but it is not easy to complete the whole soul control. Because the soul of a living person is the lifeblood, any defect will cause irreparable damage, which is like an operation on an ordinary person''s brain, which can''t tolerate any accidents.


    Jiang Nu knew that General Li was very important to me. She did it very carefully and took more than ten minutes to finish it. Jiang NV received the strange image, untied the shackles on General Li, and then slapped him on the forehead.


    General Li woke up and stood up with conditioned reflex, but the next second he uttered a scream and fell straight to the ground, wailing in pain.


    After rolling for a few minutes, General Li calmed down. Jiang NV spread out her palm. General Li''s soul ball emerged. She gently exerted her force, and General Li continued to scream. The pain was unbearable and kept hitting the ground with her head.


    Seeing that soul control is effective, Jiang NV is not torturing him.


    Under the soul control technique, he can''t commit suicide, let alone resolve it, because he has an idea. No matter how far away Jiang Nu knows that an idea can make his life worse than death.


    I waited for General Li to stop and ask the question again. When Jiang Nu showed his soul silk, his face changed. He dared not hide it and said: Lord Hui, Tianzun tombs can be seen everywhere here, but no one can go in, and Tianzun''s bones can''t leave the tombs.


    What I want is only the first sentence. As for the second sentence, I have experienced it myself. There is no need for him to say it. Up to now, when I think back, I''m still afraid for a while. I don''t know who distributed that power, but it can lock the Heavenly Master.


    But this is not the time to pursue those. Lin long took General Li down and asked him to quickly make up an organizational system.


    Wu De released the enlightenment Bodhi, but it didn''t grow on the ground. It just floated directly on his head. It looked strange.


    Seeing this, Jiang Nu came to me and said: Tong Tong, I think you should personally control the enlightenment Bodhi.


    I smiled and asked: it won''t be your woman''s sixth sense. Do you find that Wu De has a problem?


    That''s not enough. Jiang Nu answered very seriously, and then said: but such an important thing, I think you can control it yourself.


    I cleared half of the rules in my body, but it still hurt all over me. I waved her over and said: if I want to choose between Wu De and you to trust, I''d rather believe Wu De.


    Ginger girl frowned slightly and her face changed.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw that she was serious. When Jiang Nu saw me laughing, she reacted and gently bounced on my forehead.


    Now the bones in my body haven''t recovered, and I''m too lazy to avoid it. She can''t calm down until she gets it.


    Everyone who gets along with me, I find that no matter the proud son of heaven like goddess Jiang or the peerless woman like Han, there will be many shortcomings in her.


    And this disadvantage will make them very interesting. Perhaps people are like this. When they are really perfect without shortcomings, they lose interest.


    During my breath adjustment, Wu Dega sent people to inspect the surroundings and attracted a large number of refugees. However, except for the former people in the small space, the strong people who were originally in the holy land were sucked in behind.


    Give them hope to live, and those people are willing to join. When it was finally decided, there were 70000 people, a vast area. However, in just one and a half days, General Li built a complete organizational system, and the orders can be transmitted layer by layer. Otherwise, it would be a manual job for so many people to move.


    Time didn''t wait. We started at noon the next day. Wu De covered the breath of enlightenment Bodhi with the Qi of nine Yin. More than 70000 people walked towards the pure land.


    General Li also accepted his fate. On the way, he tried his best to pick out more than 100 top saints who are good at speed and explore around.


    It seems very calm, but I know that so many people on the road can''t completely hide their whereabouts. The people who xiaoleiyin goes to the city will catch up sooner or later.


    Along the way, I saw Tianzun''s grave. The ancient characters on my body could break the light curtain of protection. I had to bear the pain and take Jiangnu to collect miraculous medicine. As for Tianzun''s bones, I didn''t touch them again.


    They are imprisoned here. If they are too far away from the grave, they will be destroyed. That force is very frightening. However, along the way, I collected a large number of precious miraculous medicines. Taking them back can make cangxue refine into pills, and the quantity will be more considerable.


    On the fifth day, all the rules in my body were refined, and there were no rules to suppress. I operated the breathing method, and the cracks on the bones were completely repaired in just a few minutes. After a little movement, the whole person was much more relaxed.


    But the calm did not last long. On the sixth day, an alarm was issued on the left. The peak saint in charge of warning fled back. Behind him, a big hand crossed the void and ran after him to crush him to death.


    I shouted angrily, stepped into the air, and the small wooden axe cleaved out at the first time.


    The golden line flew across the sky and cut to the big hand.


    EH.


    There was a sound of surprise and doubt in the void, but no one appeared. However, the big hand flipped its five fingers and drew a printing formula, and then a "pro" word flew out. The gold line of the small wooden axe approached, and the pro word exploded. The speed of the big hand became faster in an instant, avoiding the gold line, stretching its five fingers and pinching the mole ants towards the sage at the peak.


    Nine words of ancient truth.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and the secret wheel in my body rotated. I stepped out to the back of the saint and punched out.


    Wu deteng was empty, the bodhi tree glowed, and the nine Yin Qi condensed. When he realized the Bodhi, he immediately raised. The above three golden leaves flew out, cut through the sky and hit the big hand with my fist.


    The three golden leaves on the bodhi tree are very good. There are laws in them. Last time I deduced, it seems that the Bodhi path remains. Wu De now urged it, which surprised me a little.


    Three golden leaves shot behind me, but they came first, directly across the giant hand and cut off the law. When my fist fell, it broke directly.


    I looked back at Wu De. He felt embarrassed and stroked his white beard and said: I found that the three leaves of the enlightenment Bodhi are heavenly Dharma tools.


    Good.


    I''m glad that Wu De''s celestial compass can''t handle it now. Now it can control the bodhi tree and help me.


    I told him to be careful. Not one person came.


    The empty big hand broke, and then a crack appeared. The three little saints stepped out from the inside before they came out. I felt a familiar breath, which was very similar to Lao Wang''s, but they didn''t know Lao Wang and couldn''t say love.


    Three little saints came at once. My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It seemed impossible to take Lin long and them out. If you want to avoid them and get out of the divine prison, you must abandon the army of saints, or you will be pursued all the time.


    I told Jiang Nu to take Luan Lin and Luan Xue with her vision and be ready to escape at any time.


    When Jiang Nu heard my voice, her face was a little ugly. I didn''t feel bad. With the current strength of the xuanjie, there can''t be so many strong people in hundreds of years. If they go out, they can completely change the xuanjie.


    Wu De mastered the enlightenment Bodhi. I don''t want to give up like this. I want to fight. I really can''t escape. The enlightenment bodhi tree above Wu De''s head shook, the three golden leaves were shining, and the huge vitality fell to protect me and him.


    Aware of the excellence of enlightenment Bodhi, the three did not approach rashly.


    One of the little saints raised his hand and looked. There was a blood mark on his palm. He still didn''t completely avoid the attack of the small wooden axe, but his hand was not cut off. It can be seen that the nine words of the ancient truth are not vulgar.


    The headed middle-aged man slowly said: Taoist friends, don''t get me wrong. We just want to have a look at the map on the child''s back.


    Wu De said to me: boss, why don''t you copy the map and give it to them. We''ll send one to them later.


    I reminded Wu De: don''t forget that Luan Lin and Luan Yu were deliberately put in. I''m afraid there''s some conspiracy behind them. If we spread the map, it''s right.


    Wu De said: boss, whatever his schemes and tricks are, they are all matters of the upper world and have nothing to do with us. We might as well take these people out rather than stop the upper world.


    I also thought about what Wu De said. I''m worried that if this is arranged by Li Guangfu, we will certainly have problems in the future.

 Chapter 314

    The three little saints in the void saw that I was hesitating, and the hostility was not very heavy. They stood in the void waiting for an answer.


    But I know that as long as my answer is no, the battle will be triggered in the next second. It''s difficult to hold them down with Wu De and me.


    Lin long and General Li also flew up at this time. General Li said to me: adults, if you are willing to sacrifice, saints can also kill Xiaosheng.


    More than 70000 peak saints can kill the little saints together, but that''s the way to kill the dead. What I want is to take all the people out.


    Wu De continued to voice to me and said: boss, make a decision. I''ll listen to you whether it''s war or war.


    The choice now is the future and the present.


    I did as Wu De said. There may be trouble in the future, and I have a feeling that from the beginning, all this was arranged. What Luan Lin wanted was for me to take out the people he wanted to save.


    Moreover, it can be laid out in advance four years ago. It is so precise that only those who know the order can do it. It has something to do with Li Guangfu and Zhang Daoling.


    The three little saints were impatient and urged me: Taoist friends, time is limited.


    Hoo.


    I breathed a long sigh and thought of the sentence Han said: I''ll talk about things in the future. Since you have been arranged, why do you think too much? Just do everything in your favor.


    I waved to Jiang Nu to bring Luan Lin here. Like me, she was very contradictory and asked me indefinitely: Tong Tong, do you really want to do this?


    When you hesitate, someone has to make a decision. I nodded and fell to the ground. I cut several pieces of stone with a small wooden axe. After resisting the sky, I lifted Luan Lin''s clothes. The three people''s eyes immediately glowed and observed the map on Luan Lin''s back across the void.


    I injected strength into Luan Lin''s body, re engraved the map according to the law, re engraved five pieces exactly, and threw one of them in the past.


    Almost at the same time, the surrounding void trembled, and several groups of people came, all small holy places, and even two peak small holy places.


    There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the divine prison. There are more than one heavenly skeleton. I''m afraid there are a lot of great saints.


    When something happened to the army, all the spies gathered around. One of them sent a message to me and said: Sir, there is a Tianzun grave hundreds of miles to the East.


    I have a plan in my heart.


    I sent maps to all the people from behind. They got the map and didn''t leave. There were seven people, twenty little saints, who were on guard against each other after reading the map.


    When I saw no one coming back, I arched my hand and said: everyone, the map has been shared. I''ll stay soon and leave.


    My voice was so loud that no one paid attention. Seeing this, I quickly made a gesture, and the people quickly flew to the East. On the way, Wu Dexin said with lingering fear: boss, what do I think they are going to do?


    Wu De didn''t mean to do it to us, but those groups meant to do it to each other. I nodded and said to Wu De: I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get out with a map. There are some things we don''t know. Go to Tianzun''s grave first, and then come back and have a look.


    A hundred miles away, in a minute or two, I opened the grave and put all the people in. The whole person was relieved.


    The people who left the upper city didn''t care because they didn''t pay attention to us at all. What they wanted was a map.


    Settle down a good man. I broke through the void and touched Wu De silently.


    It was the first time I broke the void. I was a little nervous. Wu De saw that I was nervous. He also became nervous. He asked me nervously: boss, won''t the void you broke be unstable?


    Steady.


    I stared at him and explained: I''m worried about being found. When others break into the void, I''ll both die in it.


    Wu De winced and told me to stay away from those people.


    It was the first time for me and him to hide in the void and eavesdrop. We were so guilty that we could only stay far away. The atmosphere was breathless, and our ears stood up. We could barely hear the conversation of those people.


    After listening for a while, I generally heard some meaning, but after listening, I was not good. I felt that everything I did was in vain, because I heard from their words that even if there was a map, the number of people who could go out was limited. In this way, my plan to leave with 70000 people came to naught.


    Wu De is also very upset. He is the most concerned about this matter. Lin long and he urged General Li to complete the formation of the whole team. Now he is very depressed when he hears such news.


    However, at this time, the void trembled. The people who went to the city of Xiao Leiyin finally came here and fell down to talk with the people of other forces. They heard that I had left. A peak saint of Xiao Leiyin said: you are confused. This boy can open the Tianzun grave, let him lead the way and open the seal of pure land.


    The others didn''t believe what he said. Someone sneered: Xiao Leiyin''s Taoist friends in the city are not easy to fool. The great sage of Tianzun''s grave can''t get in. How can he get in with that boy''s cultivation?


    Obviously, these people who go to the city are familiar with each other. In the divine prison, going to the city is like a sect. They have contacts with each other.


    The man who spoke to xiaoleiyin in the city sniffed and sneered: do you mean to kill a result now?


    If the number of people is limited, competition is inevitable. If you want to go out, you must step on countless bones. And fighting is common for them.


    But just then, the little saint, who used the nine words of truth like Lao Wang, said suspiciously: I had a fight with him just now. The boy was really strange and couldn''t see his realm. And he walked in the direction of a Tianzun tomb.


    The old guy had some hindsight. When he got the map, they were stunned and thought about the quota.


    But now, as soon as he spoke, he calmed down the people who were going to fight each other.


    The man who went to the city suggested that since it''s not far away, it''s better to go and have a look and make a decision at that time.


    As soon as I heard that they were going to Tianzun''s grave, I took Wu De and hurried back for fear that they would notice on the way.


    Wu Decai and I retreated into the tombs, and the people who went to the city followed us. All the people who saw us hid in the Tianzun tombs. The people who went to the city looked back at the small saints and said: have you seen it? What I said is true. The prohibition of Tianzun''s tombs is very similar to that of pure land. He can break the prohibition of tombs as well as that of pure land.


    I heard their words clearly. In association with Luan Yu''s saying that there were statues of my previous life and Han on the pure land, I suddenly had a bold idea that the Buddha here was probably trapped here in my previous life.


    Unfortunately, Han didn''t mention too many things about her previous life to me. She just saw it when the reincarnation mirror showed her previous life.


    After listening to their conversation, Jiang Nu knew that Tianzun''s grave was not so easy to get in and out. She also thought of it with me and asked me if it was related to my previous life.


    When I think of my previous life, I am a little irritable. In this life, I have my own memory. If I suddenly insert a memory, I feel that I am not myself.


    Han Dan didn''t mention it to me, but he also saw my rejection. Only when I was worried about the man and had an unclean relationship with her did I make some hints.


    But now it seems that some things can''t be avoided.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Jiang Nu sent a message to comfort me and said: Tong Tong, in fact, in previous lives and this life, it''s just you.


    How is that possible?


    I am very repulsive and replied: I have never experienced anything in my previous life, which does not belong to me.


    If I hadn''t been trapped here, I really don''t want to go to that pure land at the moment. When Jiang NV talked with me, people outside were also discussing in a low voice. Not long ago, the sage at the peak of xiaoleiyin''s going to the city came out and said: boy, since you have the ability to leave the pure land, why don''t we cooperate and leave here together to avoid conflict.


    I''m not stupid. Although I reject my previous life, since it may be my previous life that trapped Tianzun here, I naturally have his reason. At present, although there is no Tianzun, there are great saints behind them. If those people go out, the seven realms will be chaotic.


    But now there are more than 20 saints around here. Even if I stay in the Tianzun''s remains, I''m afraid I can''t get any cheap and will be beaten to the death.


    After thinking for a long time, my heart crossed and said to the little Saint outside: you are not qualified to talk to me and ask you to go to the city. Those great saints hiding behind come out to talk to me. Since they can all go out, I naturally hope there will be no conflict.


    As soon as Jiang NV heard this, she hurriedly grabbed me and asked: you are crazy. Xiao Sheng is blocking us now. If Da Sheng is coming, we have no possibility to get out of trouble.


    Wu De also reminded me: boss, we have been here for nearly two months. Time is running out.


    The underworld gave me five months. Han and I wanted to take advantage of this time to spy on some news in the divine world. But who ever thought that when I arrived in the divine world, I was pulled into the divine prison.


    But now, I can only give it a try. I also sent a message to Jiang Nu and Wu De: since Luan Lin was deliberately let in, no matter who manipulated it outside, his purpose is to let someone out. If the saints are all concentrated here, that person will certainly appear.


    I then reminded Jiang Nu and Wu De that it was not a coincidence that we were pulled into God''s prison because that person manipulated us behind our back.


    At this stage, things are clear. I can follow the man''s plan, but my goal must also be achieved. 70000 people, I want to take out a lot. But this is certainly not in the plan of the people who arrange all this in the divine world. The people he wants to save may do it at the last minute, so as not to give me a chance to strengthen the spiritual world.


    In that case, it''s better to force him out now and face the many forces of the divine prison. Unless he is a God, he won''t want to get benefits.

 Chapter 315

    Wu De and Jiang Nu chose silence after listening to me. Now, there is no choice.


    I turned back and said to the people outside: everyone is to get out of this bird place. There is no need to make difficulties for each other. Let your great sage come and sit down and talk together. It''s no use getting the map without me.


    Xiao Sheng, who is still discussing outside, calmed down when he heard his words. Xiao Leiyin went to the peak of the city. Xiao Sheng said: as the little Taoist friend said, everyone has the same purpose and there is no need for conflict. Go back and inform the city Lord to come in person.


    Xiaoleiyin sent people back first when she went to the city. Other families didn''t hesitate to send people back.


    While they went to inform each other, I went to the top of the mountain with Jiang Nu, but there was no magic medicine on it. We don''t know how long we will stay here. The smell of the growing magic medicine can slow down our reduction.


    While preventing me from running away, the little saints outside also meditate cross legged. After a period of time, they will take Bodhi leaves.


    In the desolate Xiniu Hezhou, what kept these people alive were Bodhi leaves. What Buddhism left behind is just some Kung Fu.


    It can be seen that the overall strength of western religion is not as good as Buddhism, but the cultivation of xubodhi is higher than that of the Buddha. I''m afraid the Vajra Bodhi given to me by Jianyuan was obtained by chance, not by his killing of xubodhi.


    Moreover, Wu De said that there was another strong man in Lingtai Fangcun mountain, whose weapon was an axe.


    Wu De told me this in detail later. In addition to the legend of immortals, we can also see clues in many ancient novels.


    Wu De gave me a familiar example. In the journey to the west, the old woodcutter who guided the inch mountain above the monkey king is probably the hidden strong man.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I first heard it. Although I haven''t seen the original book, I''m eight or nine years old, which is exactly the age of reading Journey to the West. I was deeply impressed by the old woodcutter and didn''t look like a hermit.


    But when I think about it carefully, I think it''s really possible.


    First of all, Fangcun mountain is in Lingshan, under the eyes of the Buddha. At that time, the relationship between Western religions and Buddhism was already hostile, which the Buddha could not notice, and ordinary people could not know. But the old woodcutter not only showed the great sage the way, but also told the origin of the old immortal. When the great sage invited him to go to worship with him, he smiled and refused.


    This can only show that his cultivation is still above xubodhi, so he naturally disdains to worship his master.


    If there are really two peerless masters in Fangcun mountain, they are likely to live under the catastrophe. Only in this way can we explain the ubiquitous bodhi tree.


    Jiang Nu and I stayed at the top of the mountain and enjoyed a short silence.


    Jiang NV asked me: Tong Tong, who do you think the people in the divine world want to save?


    How can I know that no one has come yet!


    I lay on the ground with my hands on my pillow, looked at the dark sky and asked Jiang NV: guess what my wife is doing now?


    When Jiang Nu saw me switch off the topic, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She answered me unhappily: it''s estimated that she''ll be popular outside and drink spicy.


    I gave her a white look and said: my wife doesn''t eat.


    Jiang NV added: it must have been a very comfortable day.


    I was a little speechless. I felt that talking to her about this problem was to find Han''s rival and ask Han whether she was good. The answer was always bad and a little boring.


    Seeing me rest with my eyes closed, Jiang Nu patted my hand and asked: have you ever thought that the people in the divine world who want you to take out are likely to be among us?


    Hearing the speech, I sat up. Jiang NV didn''t remind me. I really didn''t think about it. Since the man let Luan Lin and Luan Yu in four years ago, did he also calculate where we would go after we were exiled to God''s prison, and then let the man wait in advance?


    Seeing that I was aware of this problem, Jiang Nu reminded me: Tong Tong, I think you should clearly ask everyone''s origin and personally check their cultivation, especially the people who first came into contact with Luan Lin. they are the most suspicious.


    I called Wu De and said the question raised by Jiang nu. Wu De''s face also changed. He calculated and said: there are more than 30000 people in the small space who had contacted Luan Lin before we came, accounting for half, and that person may not be among the more than 30000 people, a full 70000 people. If we check them one by one, it will take too long.


    If you want to find out the hidden strength, you can''t sweep it out again.


    Seeing that he couldn''t think of an effective way, Wu De gritted his teeth and said: I''ll check it now, starting with Lin long and the people he took.


    If there is no good way, you can only use the stupidest way.


    Just as Wu De was about to leave, a holy light appeared in the void. There was a light in the sky, and a great saint came across the sky. The small world of semi-finished products lit up for the first time. The light twinkled. In a flash, he came over the Tianzun tomb. He looked inside across a kilometer. His eyes swept tens of thousands of people, and finally fell on me. He asked: are you Zhang Tong?


    When the great saint came, I suddenly had an idea, hurriedly shouted Wu De, took Jiang Nu and got up to salute the great saint. Respectfully say: please respect me for a moment. When the people behind come, I''m talking about the reason.


    The great saint saw that I had a good attitude and didn''t make trouble. Well, after the sound, the holy light fell and built a small space. He sat cross legged inside, as if he could isolate the oppression of the divine prison.


    The great saints who went to the city came one after another. As I thought, as soon as the great saint took action, the strong men of the whole God prison noticed and followed.


    I was afraid that they might have a conflict. I prepared the map in advance. Everyone from the back sent it out together and told them that I would lead the way and that they could go out without restrictions.


    While broadening their hearts, they also gave themselves an insurance, so that the blind Saint would not explode me in a second.


    Finally, twenty-four great saints came. They looked at each other and told me that they were all here.


    Looking at so many great saints, Jiang Nu was too nervous to speak, and kept by my side all the time.


    I''ll be fine if I go out now, but for the sake of insurance, I think it''s safer to be inside. Standing on the top of the mountain, I coughed twice. I told them the origin of Luan Lin and told them that I was planned to be pulled to the God prison. That man won''t let them all go out alive. If they don''t find out the people inside, they are likely to be caught in the pure land.


    When I finished speaking, a great saint patted his chest and said: don''t worry, no one can hurt you with us.


    I feel that what I said is clear enough, but the great saint''s understanding is still wrong. I smiled awkwardly and said: naturally, I won''t have a problem, because the man needs me to lead the way. I''m talking about you who are in danger. I suspect that this is the Western forbidden area of the divine world and the holy land of Buddhism, Xiniu Hezhou. Think about it. If you go out, the pattern of the divine world will change. Will that person make such a mistake?


    They don''t know how many years they''ve been in there and where it is. They know more than I do. Wen Yan fell into silence.


    When I saw that they understood it, I said: so we must have a self-examination before we go out and find out the man. Just cut off your worries completely.


    The great sage whispered when he heard the speech. They were too angry. Even if they communicated normally, others could not hear them.


    A moment later they calmed down.


    I have been observing carefully. After some conversation, the great sage also began to hold a group. In twos and threes, a small camp has been formed, but it has not reached the point of mutual doubt and accusation, but this situation will appear soon.


    When I saw them stop talking, I stood up and said: at present, I have to start with the people around me. I''ll let them out. I''ll trouble you big saints and small saints to seriously cross examine and check their accomplishments.


    If I had said that just now, the great saints must have thought that I was using them. But now there is no objection. Let me send someone out.


    I am also very concerned about this. Let Lin Long''s people and General Li go out first.


    Under the authority of the great saint, more than 100 people trembled, and their breath did not dare to release. There were no secrets all over the body, and even the gods and souls were searched.


    A moment later, Lin long and they were cross checked and there was no problem. After coming back, several people collapsed on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. They were frightened.


    I slowed them down for a while and asked them to arrange for others to go out team by team. After checking, all the people went to the hillside.


    Wu De and Jiang Nu and I watched the whole process back and forth. If that person was among us and under such high-pressure inspection, he might sneak to the hillside.


    The great saint and the little Saint searched quickly and more carefully than I did myself.


    In half a day, 70000 people were checked and no problems were found.


    I sighed with relief and said to the people outside: it seems that the man is probably among you.


    My words came out, and the great saint immediately dispersed around to form a small group. I said: it''s not you yet. It should be your men. The people you want to take out should also be carefully checked.


    All the great saints must lay down their own heaven and earth when they go out, and there will be no fewer people with them.


    Hearing the speech, they gathered their own people one after another. In just half a day, tens of thousands of people gathered outside. Seeing the commotion outside, Jiang Nu frowned and asked me: Tong Tong, is this really useful?


    I nodded and said: it''s useful. As long as we check ourselves, we''ll have no problem. If we come on the way, we''ll kill them directly.


    With the support of the great saint, unless he is a God, he will show his feet.


    It''s a lot easier for me to think of this. As long as I find out the man, these great saints will be released right now. It''s just a big gift to the divine world.


    When I was making a small abacus, a golden light suddenly burst out outside. A little Saint Yukong escaped and flew out of the sky in the blink of an eye. However, at this time, a great saint made a move, condensed a spear, flew out of the sky, gathered for hundreds of miles, directly penetrated the little saint''s eyebrows and killed with one blow.


    Hiss.


    I felt numb. Fortunately, the great saint of the giant spirit didn''t go down, otherwise we would all be wiped out.


    Jiang Nu and I stood up at the same time and thought it was out, but the great saint who shot stared at another saint with a very bad face.

 Chapter 316

    The curtain of the conflict came to an end in an instant, and a little saint was beheaded, almost to make people point. Then the great saint began to talk. I listened. The reason made me laugh and cry. They cross searched and scared the spies out.


    If immortals fight, I will not join in. Let them toss, the great saint did not have a conflict, but he killed several little Saint spies in a row before he calmed down.


    When I saw that the spies could be scared out, the people lurking inside could not hide. I was relieved again.


    About to get out of here, Jiang NV''s words have become a lot more and she has been chatting with me. Unknowingly, he said again on hanpeng.


    Jiang NV asked: Tong Tong, I don''t think you have been with Han long. Why do you miss her when you leave for a few days?


    I was stunned. I felt that this question was a little boring, but I really didn''t know what the answer was.


    Why do I think of Han? I think she misses me and I miss her. It should be so simple.


    But when I wanted to answer Jiang NV like this, I felt inappropriate, because it was not an answer.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Jiang Nu gave her own answer and said: you depend on her!


    Dependence... I touched my nose and said: we are a family. We should rely on each other. Otherwise, how can we be a family!


    When talking about this, Jiang Nu was very focused, as if she wanted to find out me completely. She felt strange and uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, there was another conflict outside. This time, it was the great sage. Several people besieged one person. It was very sudden and the end was very fast. More than a dozen peak great saints shot. Only Tianzun could resist, and the same realm was wiped out in an instant.


    Found it?


    I stood up suspiciously, but a great saint told me across the Tianzun grave: the man came here a hundred years ago. He is the most suspicious. Now kill him and the matter will be solved.


    Hearing this, I frowned. They didn''t find it and could only kill the most suspicious people.


    The disciples of the great saint who were killed in the city looked ugly. Some little saints reacted and wanted to escape at the first time. As a result, several great saints shot. The whole city, more than 100 little saints and more than 1000 peak saints, were erased and eradicated in the blink of an eye.


    I asked, and sure enough, as I thought, all their people had checked, and they also cross checked each other. They even let go of the spirit body to search, but they didn''t find it.


    Seeing my hesitation, a great saint said impatiently: everything that should be checked has been checked, no problem, and the most suspicious person has been killed. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s time to go on the road.


    Another great saint also said: boy, if you''re talking nonsense, we''ll doubt whether you did it on purpose and let us kill each other.


    I took a long breath and frowned. Is it possible that the man is not among us?


    No way, I quickly rejected myself. I dare not contradict the two saints, but ask them: are you sure you haven''t missed anything?


    Several great saints were impatient and asked me to go on the road. They had searched very carefully, and the results were still the same now.


    Jiang Nu worried and asked me what to do.


    Beyond expectation, I was a little uncertain, and as the great saint said, the results were the same after investigation, which had no effect. The important thing is that I will delay again. The great saint will start after he loses his patience.


    I can''t hide in it all my life.


    Thinking of this, I heaved a sigh and made a gesture. General Li immediately reorganized the army and was ready to go.


    I ordered to go down. On the way, I saw people outside approaching. I didn''t make any cross examination. After the warning, I didn''t go and killed them directly.


    The great saints resist the sky and walk around on the way. They don''t cross examine people on the way and kill them directly. They regard life as grass mustard.


    Jiang Nu and I have been in the middle of the crowd. We don''t have to care about anything. Da Sheng has kept the surrounding tightly. On the way, I also chatted with several great saints. Along the way, the conversation box opened. The great saint was not so high and easy-going.


    Coincidentally, the one with the nine words of the truth went to the city, and their surname was also Wang.


    I began to think that they were exiled from other circles. After talking, I learned that except the one who was killed by them came in a hundred years ago, the rest went to the city. They were born inside, but they always knew that there was an outside world and were eager to go out.


    When the conversation was hot, the great sage of Lao Wang''s family patted me on the shoulder and promised me that as long as he could take him out, he would recognize me as a sworn brother.


    I was patted on the shoulder by the great sage for the first time in my life. I was very nervous. Jiang Nu was even more nervous. Fortunately, the great saint didn''t have a special desire for women. At the beginning, the great saint of the Juling family took a fancy to Han, and just asked. After being rejected, he didn''t show mercy.


    The great sage can control his lust. Han has not changed into a python since he came to the little holy land.


    The great saints around me, seeing that Wang Qichuan''s great saints hooked up with me, promised to go out and worship. For fear that they would fall behind and suffer losses, they came one after another to show their gratitude.


    Their commitment is very perfunctory in this case, but at least it is the commitment made by the great saint. They will really bow down at that time. Even if it is a glass relationship, they still have to be restrained.


    When I think of this, I naturally accept whatever comes.


    On the way, we passed several great stone cities. We fell down and rested. The buildings inside were very large, covered a large area and had a large population. Moreover, there was more than one bodhi tree in the city, which sheltered many people.


    I was relatively free in the stone city of the great sage of Wang Qichuan. I found buildings similar to ancestral temples in the city and felt a strong breath in it.


    Unfortunately, I was stopped when I wanted to go in and see it. The person who stopped me was the peak Xiaosheng around Wang Qichuan. There was an intersection in a few days. He stopped me and said: here, the cultivation of the great sage can be inherited. When the last generation came to the end of its life, it would pass on the cultivation to the successor and create a successor of the great sage.


    I was confused. It''s absolutely impossible outside. But it''s reasonable to think about it. The inheritance of going to the city has always been inside. If you can cultivate the great saint, I''m afraid there are more than these great saints at present.


    There are still many people left in the city. They only dare to send each other far away, and their eyes are full of envy. I have a feeling that what I want to take out is not the trapped people, but the expeditionary army. In the future, they will definitely fight back.


    However, the heavenly lords can be trapped here. It''s unrealistic for them to take their people out.


    For a month, the army finally reached the edge of the pure land.


    Pure land and divine prison are two connected but different small worlds, one bright and one dark, one full of vitality and one dead. Heaven and earth are divided between the lines.


    In the pure land, mountains and rivers extend to the end of sight. In such a large area, there is no map after entering, so you may not be able to find a way out.


    There are many monks outside the pure land. They keep trying, but they have never gone out. At this time, the great saint came and ordered to clear the site within a limited time.


    There are many peak saints around. They know that we want to go out and don''t want to go far. They retreat to a certain distance and stop. They want to watch. The driver looks for opportunities.


    The great saint didn''t open his mouth when he finished clearing the scene. He didn''t take care of it within the time limit. It was quiet for a short time.


    However, the time had just come, and the 23 great saints broke out and began to be bloodwashed. I was taking a rest and was startled by them. When I got up, more than a dozen little saints had been cut off and it was too late to run.


    The way of doing things was so cruel that even those people, including those who went to the city, really didn''t recognize their six relatives in order to go out.


    I looked at the holy lines of the void that were constantly being wiped out, and each one represented a small Saint being cut off. The blood washing lasted for dozens of minutes. The great saints killed hundreds of miles and slaughtered the monks who had been dormant inside. Hundreds of miles away, the peak saints and little saints were trembling.


    Seeing their means, I was a little worried about Han. In the divine world and in front of the great saint, she was simply vulnerable.


    After the blood washing, the 23 great saints came back, looked calm and motioned me to open the prohibition of pure land.


    Wu De and Jiang Nu accompanied me. On the way, I found that Jiang Nu turned pale and clenched her hand into a fist. She was very nervous. Seeing this, I couldn''t help but take the initiative to stretch out my hand and hold her and say: I''m not afraid. I''ll be fine with me.


    Not to mention that they call each other brothers all the way. Before I go out, even if I tell them what to do, they have to bear it. Besides, I am respectful all the way.


    Jiang NV''s hands trembled. I took her all the way. When she was about to reach the pure land, her hands stretched out and clung to me like a lover.


    I sighed in my heart and didn''t break free. She keeps talking to me. I naturally know why. When I got out of here and saw Han, she didn''t have such a chance to be alone with me.


    But some things can''t be changed.


    When I came to the pure land, all the ancient characters in my body flew out, and I was careful to get close to the light curtain of the pure land.


    The ancient characters ran through the light curtain and were not blocked. I immediately controlled the ancient characters to build a door and kept opening it.


    When I saw that I could really open the pure land, more than 80000 people cheered behind me, and the great saint couldn''t calm down. Seeing that it had been opened to a certain extent, they immediately ordered the little Saint around them to go in.


    Pathfinding is a must, as long as it''s not mine.


    The two little saints who came out to explore the way were very nervous and their legs were shaking. I feel a lot. If I can''t reach the peak, I will always be mole ants, and so will Xiaosheng.


    I told them: don''t worry, I''ll protect you as much as possible.


    The two people trembled at the speech and said: Thank you, brother.


    I didn''t say much. I just controlled the ancient characters around them and gave them a layer of protection, but in fact, if something happened, my ancient characters wouldn''t play any role in killing the little saint.


    They walked in uneasily. There was no abnormality. I tried to remove the ancient characters from them, but they were still safe and sound.


    The great saint immediately divided into two groups, one inside and one outside. He kept close watch to prevent anyone from sneaking in.


    Seeing that I really want to leave, I am very nervous, but there is no way. At this stage, I have no chance to hesitate.

 Chapter 317

    The people I took out were semi holy and holy lands. They entered orderly after flying, and the speed was very fast.


    During this time, the Great Sage Inside explored the whole area. Ginger and I finally went in. Wang Qichuan fell next to me and said: there is no one inside, and the power to suppress cultivation in the divine prison does not exist.


    I felt it and nodded at him. I didn''t dare to neglect it. Then I received the ancient characters on the light curtain. When the void recovered, my worries dissipated. They all came in. It''s meaningless to think too much. At least I didn''t lose too badly if I could take Lin long and them out.


    When I got to the pure land, I wanted to loosen Jiang Nu''s hand, but her fingers were tight, so I didn''t force it to loosen.


    It''s huge and full of aura.


    I asked Wu De to bring Luan Lin and Luan Yu up. When I saw my brother and sister, my eyebrows suddenly jumped wildly. When everyone was checked, none of their brother and sister, Wu De and Jiang NV were searched.


    Thinking of this, I secretly sent a message to Wang qiechuan and asked him to be on guard. As for the rest of the great saints, I dare not say it abruptly, otherwise they will probably kill directly as soon as they are excited. Even Wang qiechuan immediately showed his intention to kill when he heard my message. I quickly added: brother Wang, he has other secrets besides maps.


    When Wang Qichuan was on alert, I waved to call the two brothers and sisters over, pretending that nothing was the same, and wanted to take them out to talk about the situation, but I waved. Luan Yu''s eyes suddenly became sharp, his breath suddenly changed, his figure quickly rose, and he became a beautiful girl, with a small world of great saints behind his head.


    Wang Qichuan shot at the first time, and the nine words of the true word were played one after another, but Luan Yu appeared a bright big flower with a unique breath released, and the nine words of the ancient true word exploded without warning.


    The rest of the great saints reacted and hit the small world one by one.


    At this time, Luan Yu completely became a slim girl. Her long hair sprinkled on her feet. There was no panic on her beautiful face. She saw the little world of the great saint. The huge flower appeared at her feet. In the rotation of the light, she threw a kiss at me and said with a smile: goodbye, handsome boy.


    The big flower is fading, her body is also fading, and she is about to disappear. I reacted and cleaved out with a fierce axe.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. All the 23 small circles also failed. Luan Yu had disappeared when it exploded.


    My face was gloomy and my thoughts were so complicated that I didn''t know how to express them.


    The great saints were very nervous. They formed a circle and stared around back-to-back for fear that the girl would suddenly appear and shoot them.


    Jiang Nu and Wu De looked blankly, and some couldn''t react.


    Luan Yu and Luan Lin, as soon as they appeared, used bitter meat tricks to win our sympathy. Sympathy is always the best trust.


    I smiled helplessly. This time, it really taught me a lesson.


    Seeing Luan Yu escape, Wang qiechuan controlled Luan Lin for the first time and wanted to erase it. I hurriedly shouted: brother Wang is merciful. He is just a used chess piece.


    Luan Lin is worthless, but I still let Wu De see his soul.


    Sure enough, Luan Lin didn''t resist and let Wu De explore, but the traces were wiped clean without leaving any traces. Luan Lin told us that Luan Yu was his sister and those were implanted memories.


    He sheltered Luan Yu without disguise. It was the expression of true feelings that made us relax our vigilance and never doubted their brothers and sisters.


    Seeing that I looked depressed, Jiang Nu came to help me and said: it''s all my fault. Her excessive concern for their brothers and sisters disturbed your judgment.


    I shook my head to show that it had nothing to do with her.


    Several great saints looked gloomy and asked me what magic weapon the flower was just now.


    If I''m not mistaken, it''s seven realms. But I didn''t say it. I shook my head and said I didn''t know. But tell them, from Luan Yu''s leaving performance, we shouldn''t come back. We just need to be careful.


    Lin long separated the troops and moved on according to the attack queue. The great saints became cautious on the way, and I was a little distracted.


    I don''t understand. How can the Seven Realms flower appear on the woman in the underworld?


    What happens when she goes out?


    When Han Fu looked back several times, he could see that it was not vulgar.


    A great saint led the way, guarded the sky according to the map, and arrived in front of an ancient city five days later. The whole ancient city is white and holy. The buildings inside are very intact. From a distance, it has built seven connected rings. In the middle of the seven huge rings is an altar. Before falling, I saw two statues on the altar, exactly the same as what I saw in my previous life.


    Jiang Nu said: the seven ring buildings are likely to symbolize the seven realms.


    I also have this idea, but because of my rejection, I didn''t go to see the statues of previous lives at the first time, but searched the buildings on the ring one by one. As Jiang NV said, they represent the Seven Realms respectively, and there are seven realms in them.


    We as like as two peas in the middle, and we saw the statue, and came back to me and said to me, "the statue is very similar to you," said the little brother. "If you are a bit older, you are exactly the same. Is he your elders?


    I didn''t dare admit it was my previous life. I vaguely said it might be my ancestors.


    Now I''m really afraid I''ll find the evidence that the divine prison is set up in my previous life. When they turn their faces, it won''t be the cry of big brother and little brother.


    But fortunately, my worry is superfluous. There is not much information in it. It can only be seen that there were people living in the ancient city for a long time.


    I looked at the buildings in the seven rings and found nothing unusual. Then I came to the altar in the middle.


    There is a great saint in the deduction, the small world emerges, the terrible holy stripe is released and jumps in the void. A moment later, three great saints spoke to me at the same time and said: Zhang Xiaodi, there is residual power on the statue. He is your elder and you can inherit it.


    It''s strange that all the monks in the divine prison can inherit their power. I''ve never heard anything like it before.


    But I didn''t think about it. I directly rejected it and won''t inherit it.


    My eyes fell on Han. In the statue, she was only eight or nine years old. Her eyes were very clear and looked up at the man around her. Although it is a statue, her eyes are lifelike. I seem to understand what she meant by those inexplicable words she said before.


    I just don''t know whether she likes my previous life or me now.


    Jiang Nu was very clever and saw it. She glanced at me with worry, but she didn''t say anything.


    The heavenly mechanism wheel in my body turned, and I had an insight into the sculptures of Han''s previous life. I didn''t notice any power. I turned back and said to Wang Qichuan: brothers, please destroy the statues.


    Brother Zhang, you don''t manifest the realm now. If you inherit it, you can show small holy visions and have the realm.


    Wang Qichuan is really thinking about me.


    I can fight the little Saint now. In the early stage, if I use the second axe to sneak attack, the little saint will suffer in the middle stage. However, the second axe has too many disadvantages, and others won''t give me a chance the second time.


    That''s OK.


    I answered him without thinking about it.


    I won''t touch anything in my previous life, even if I can go to the great saint after inheritance.


    The first is because his Tao is different from me. He can manifest the realm, but I can''t manifest the realm.


    The second is the power of the previous life. It is likely that with the memory of the previous life, the life I have not experienced does not belong to me or my body.


    Moreover, although Hanhe has the memory of her previous life, what she touches is also me in this life. What if I suddenly get the memory of my previous life?


    Wang qiechuan saw that I had decided, so they didn''t say much. In fact, they didn''t want me to become stronger.


    A peak sage surnamed Zhang said to me: the power inside is very strong, and the debris will be released. You should stay away from it to avoid being affected.


    Jiang Nu, we heard the speech and left with a large army. Twenty three great saints fell down. A moment later, they shot at the same time to completely erase the inheritance and leave no chance.


    But they did it to my liking.


    We waited in the distance. Soon, the roar sounded, the whole pure land was shaking, and the altar and seven round buildings were destroyed.


    No one can stop the great sage from making a move.


    Ginger girl frowned and said to me: Tong Tong, they mean to contain you.


    My voice replied: let them go, at least they won''t do it before they leave here, and the seven boundary flowers appear, and it''s going to change outside. When they go out, I''m afraid it''s also a link in the middle.


    Jiang Nu sighed and put her hand on my five fingers. Her hands were soft and warm. The messenger asked me: is it really so terrible for the prophet?


    I nodded. It was not terrible, but powerless.


    In order to build the node of fate, Zhang Daoling doesn''t know how many lives he has reincarnated. In each life, he is a sage of destiny, and many things have been calculated by him.


    No one knows that Zhang Daoling has been reincarnated many times except me and Han. Now I also choose to hide it.


    The dust fell and the great saints gathered together. I thanked them one by one and told them that the exit should arrive soon. We have to set aside time to adjust to the peak.


    If this is not the divine world, they will be suppressed by the law when they go out. If it is the divine world, they are already in the divine world, and naturally they will not be suppressed.


    After leaving the altar, we walked another 20 days to the edge. There was a big forest connected outside. We were not sure whether it was the divine world for a while, but we could go outside.


    The crowd stopped, excited but not in a hurry, and jumped across their knees.


    It has been four months since we came back and forth. Han Han must be in a hurry, and the time agreed with the underworld is coming. Bai Wushuang should not hand over the eighteen layers of hell. The people of the imperial dynasty are likely to attack Hualong pool. We must hurry back.

 Chapter 318

    My mood fluctuated when I was about to go out.


    I was calculated to let the girl with the power of Seven Realms leave the pure land. I always had a bad feeling.


    But now I can''t think so far. I just pray that there is the divine world outside, otherwise I have to spend more time looking for the way back. And with 70000 people, no matter which session they arrive, they are vast and mighty, and they will cause a lot of trouble in finding their way.


    After breathing, the great saint didn''t let me open the prohibition, but let the little Saint around me try.


    Luan Yu enters the light curtain connected with the divine prison and leaves us. Either it''s not forbidden here, she can go out, or she''s still inside now.


    The great saints are very cautious and do the small details very well.


    The two little saints approached the light curtain, hesitated a little, and were urged by the great saint before they had to go out. The next second I saw them go through the light curtain and appear outside. I couldn''t help sighing.


    Outside is the divine world, and the girl with the power of the seven flowers has gone out.


    I turned back and told Lin long to let his people lie dormant inside. They can''t go out without my command.


    The great saint of the divine world, the law has been integrated into heaven and earth. We have too many people, the breath is hidden in the good, and too many people may be found.


    Wang Qichuan and his family also told them to stay and don''t walk around. The two little saints who went out were also called back by them. Twenty three people hid the law and went out with Jiang Nu and Wu De.


    When I went outside, the depression in my heart suddenly dispersed and the whole person relaxed. But before I could see where it was, the wedding ring on my hand suddenly changed, and I sensed the location of the handlebar, which was nearby.


    I was very happy. Han Peng probably inquired about the location of the divine prison and found it. At this time, it was nearby. After the ring gave birth to induction, her one was approaching me quickly.


    At present, I didn''t welcome her, but turned back and said to several saints: brothers, my wife is coming. I hope you don''t hurt others later.


    The great saint moves too fast, and Han''s ability is not as good as the girl who controls the power of the seven realms. At present, all the great saints are on alert and will move quickly. Han can''t avoid the attack of the 23 great saints.


    They all nodded when they heard the speech, so I stood close to the ring and looked around. Soon I saw yun''er coming out of the woods with ragged clothes like a little beggar.


    I saw several great saints very calm and hurried to meet them in the sky.


    Yun''er''s breath was very unstable. She was seriously injured and her eyes were in a trance. It seemed that she would fall down at any time. I didn''t notice her in the past. I staggered forward with my will. I stopped her. Seeing that she was very weak, I quickly hugged her. I shouted her name, and yun''er reacted. She looked up tired and saw that it was me, and two lines of clear tears rolled down.


    Her hands trembled a little after she took off her strength, but she held my left hand tightly. The palm of her hand spread out and held the pink ring belonging to Han. I was stunned with a buzz in my head and hurriedly asked her what had happened.


    Yun''er didn''t have the strength to answer, but struggled to collide Han''s ring with me.


    When the two rings collided, a memory rushed into my mind. It was Han''s consciousness that told me that she had been surrounded by the little saint of the abyss of the divine world and trapped in a secret place for a month.


    This is the message of asking for help, and I feel Han''s despair, like saying goodbye to me.


    Thinking that a month has passed now, my face turns white.


    When the ring left Han, I couldn''t feel her situation. All of a sudden, it was uncertain about life and death.


    Yun''er said vaguely: brother Tong, come on, go and save sister Han.


    After that, she fainted directly. I explored her. She was seriously injured in many places, and there were cracks in the demon yuan. She had been chased all the way.


    When Jiang NV came over, she saw my face was blue and didn''t dare to ask more. She just took yun''er and took out the elixir flavor from her carry on space.


    I''m holding the powder ring of Han Dan. I have no master.


    Hearing Yuner''s words, Wu De saw that I had lost my ability to think. He said: boss, the abyss of the divine world is the territory of the giant gods. Although they lost two little saints last time, there should be more than a dozen in the divine world. At present, my sister-in-law has been trapped for a month. We are anxious and can''t come up with anything. Just by killing our people, the great saint of the giant spirit family has the protoss body, which can press me to death. Even if we can fight, our people will be sold out.


    Wu detun looked down and saw that I still couldn''t concentrate. He said directly: boss, those great saints, they come out now and don''t know where to go. They can take advantage of it.


    I heard it, but the whole person''s brain is blank and his hands are shaking.


    Some things, do not happen to themselves, will never realize how strong the impact it brings.


    Han is trapped for a month. It''s probably too late.


    I have this idea in my mind. At the same time, I regret that I didn''t dissuade Han when I came.


    Wu De saw that I was still at a loss and shouted in my ear. When I looked up, he put a leaf of enlightenment Bodhi into my mouth.


    The bitter taste made me suddenly awake, and the blank brain began to turn around. After several breaths, he finally returned to normal. Wu Degang''s words were traced back in his mind and became clear. I hurried back to tell Jiang Nu: use the best magic medicine to wake her up.


    Then, no matter how Jiang Nu took care of her, she hurried to the 23 great saints. If they are willing to fight, let alone the abyss of the divine world, they can destroy the whole divine world, but that is only in theory. There is a balanced mechanism on one world. If they really destroy the world, I''m afraid it will cause some unknown things.


    But let them deal with a divine abyss, there should be no problem.


    They all heard my conversation with yun''er just now. After coming over, they didn''t beat around the Bush and directly told them about the trouble I encountered. However, they added a little and told them that the abyss of the divine world is one of the three blessed places in the divine world. If they can sit on a continent, it would be like laying a foundation, gaining a foothold in the divine world and becoming a giant.


    Several great saints were thinking. After Wang Qichuan passed, he would say: we suddenly appear here. If we directly intervene in the affairs here, I''m afraid it will lead to some unknown things. However, since I brought us out, you are our sworn brother. We won''t stand idly by if you have something to do, but we have to see the situation first.


    They are well aware of the existence of balance and are very careful. But if Wang forgets Chuan''s words at ordinary times, I have to ridicule him.


    But now I dare not negotiate terms. I heard that they agreed to go and have a look with me. I hurried to say: I''d like to bother you to go with my younger brother, and let me take advantage of it at that time.


    The momentum of the 23 great saints is enough to deter one side if they don''t take action.


    Jiang NV uses Zhenyuan to help Yun Erhua prescribe a panacea. It takes a few minutes for the little girl to wake up. However, before he could speak, footsteps came from the woods. Someone said: the little girl fled in this direction. She took our brothers around here for half a month and had to pick her up.


    Another person hurriedly warned and reminded: brother, the little girl has a close relationship with the Yang family in Chicheng Prefecture and can''t be killed.


    Hum.


    The man who just threatened to pick yun''er''s fur hummed. His arrogance converged a lot and he didn''t dare to speak up. It is estimated that the great spirit Saint suffered a loss in the Qingling world last time. When the spirit body returned, it was attacked by the three eyed great saint. The later development is unfavorable to the great spirit family. Now it is lack of confidence.


    I had no realm, and my breath could not overflow. When I heard the voices of several people, the secret wheel in my body began to rotate and the spine bone glowed.


    The divine seal is really magical. It disguises the power in my body as divine power. Even if it is released, it will not be found to be a person in the pure spirit world.


    The great saints hide their breath, but they don''t leak at all. They are not in the same realm. They are just like ordinary people.


    A few seconds after the voice fell, five tall giants came out. They are strong and saints, but their divine blood is impure.


    We are here, the breath does not overflow, and they can''t feel it with the air machine. As soon as the five people came out, they suddenly saw that so many of us were in front and were stunned, but the leader immediately pointed to several great saints and asked angrily: you guys, have you seen one


    When he said this, the man next to him pulled his sleeve and moved his mouth in the direction of Jiang NV. At the same time, another person nearby warned: boss, there is a forbidden area ahead. They


    The five realized that something was wrong. They glanced back and forth at the great saint and me, but they didn''t notice our breath. The leading giant said with a sigh of relief: it''s just a group of ordinary people. Second, you used to catch the two chicks for me.


    He said, taking the other four people towards us.


    I pressed down my anger and asked him, "is it true that you have trapped a man from the lower world in the abyss of the divine world?"?


    The leader had a simple mind and developed limbs. Hearing the speech, he proudly raised his head and said: it was a female corpse in the Qingling world. She thought she had the Tao and sneaked into the upper world. She wanted to steal the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, but she didn''t want to be blocked by us. But that was a month ago. Now it''s estimated that he was killed long ago.


    He said proudly and then reacted. Eh, he asked: boy, how do you know?

 Chapter 319

    The people of the giant spirit family are slow to know, but the saint''s response is not slow. When he asks, he has noticed something wrong. The holy lines on his body twinkle and his skin suddenly turns golden.


    The nine turn golden body formula of Shenjie yuan is unique. The Qin family met on Beihai Xianlu in those years is just an affiliated family of Shenjie yuan. They are very strong without divine blood. Although the five people in front of them are running errands, they all have the blood of the giant spirit divine family.


    At one time, the blood vessels in the five people erupted and turned into real yuan.


    But they were fast, and Wu De was faster. Three golden lights flew out of his eyebrows, accurately cut off the holy lines of the three saints, smashed the thin rules, and instantly disappeared into their hearts. When he flew out, the giants didn''t feel it.


    Both the orifices and the heart are the lifeblood of living creatures, but the most fatal part of the fairy way is the orifices. The heart is broken. As long as the soul is there, the cast body can still survive.


    The Shinto enters the Tao with blood. Their blood can repair the spiritual orifices and breed new gods and souls. It''s very magical.


    Although the five ways are different, they all show the same power, which is released through Dantian and meridians.


    Wu De didn''t intend to live when he shot. Three leaves quickly pierced the fourth person''s heart.


    I found that he has a deeper control over the enlightenment Bodhi and can be incorporated into his body. The three leaves are also extraordinary. They have cut the holy lines and rules of the little saint in the God prison.


    It''s very similar to my physical instinct. I can find weak places to start. It''s not aimed at the whole body protection pattern.


    When Wu De started, I stepped into the air and stepped down towards the giant walking towards Jiang NV. The law in my body beat and completely suppressed the holy grain on his body. He roared, and the golden light flew from his body. The second force of the nine turn golden body formula was released and wanted to fight.


    Unfortunately, he was just a saint. The gap was too big. My falling speed was not affected. The moment my toe was on his head, his huge body exploded, and then the holy stripe appeared. I drank coldly and smashed it with a fist, breaking his holy stripe.


    Jiang Nu didn''t pay attention to what happened around her in the whole process, but constantly urged Zhenyuan to inject into Yuner''s body. But yun''er''s demon yuan is damaged, and Xian yuan can''t repair it. Only miraculous drugs and pills are making her recover slowly.


    I checked her wound. If she hadn''t stepped into the Holy Land and protected by holy patterns, the demon yuan would have exploded long ago. Wu De floated over, took out the enlightenment bodhi tree, picked the tenderest leaves and put them in yun''er''s mouth.


    When the breath of enlightenment Bodhi poured in, yun''er woke up.


    But the little girl was very tired physically and mentally. She was thinking about Han. When she woke up, she struggled to speak. As a result, the corners of her mouth spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    I hurried to pick her up, held her in my arms and said: you don''t have to worry, we''ll go there now. You just point out the direction.


    The distance of the great sage to break the emptiness was farther than us. After yun''er pointed out the direction, I planned to let Wang forget Chuan to break the emptiness. As a result, all 23 people didn''t say a word.


    I sneered in my heart. I guess I couldn''t count on them in the past.


    Wu De saw that I was anxious and did not hesitate. He raised his hand to break the void. But several times later, he also stopped and said to me with a pale face: boss, there are too many great saint''s laws in the laws of the divine world, which consume a lot.


    Now I just want to hurry up and ask suspiciously: isn''t there only three saints in the divine world?


    We all know that the laws of saints will integrate into heaven and earth, but I haven''t touched it yet, because my Tao is very different, and the laws are all in the flesh. But I also know that for the dead saints and great saints, their laws will be preserved for a long time like will, but they will not suppress future generations.


    Wu De''s face turned pale and said: more than 100 great saint laws are alive.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning and secretly glanced at Wang qiechuan. Wu De immediately said: it''s not them, it''s someone else.


    During the conversation, the mountains and rivers retreated at my feet. I used all my strength and reached the extreme speed. After listening to Wu De''s words, I hugged yun''er with one hand, fiercely raised my hand, hit the void and split a channel, but I didn''t feel the suppression of the great saint''s law.


    We have too many people, and I''m not far away from breaking the emptiness. It''s better to resist the emptiness than to walk in the emptiness. Wu De and I didn''t go in, and the 23 saints didn''t move.


    Seeing me peeping, Wang Qichuan caught up and said: Zhang Xiaodi, don''t try.


    Wang qiechuan said, manifesting the small world behind him. I found that his strength was not as strong and much weaker than that in the divine prison. This is probably because their power is inherited, which is weaker than the great saint of casting.


    But Wang Qichuan said: it''s not that we don''t want to help you, but that our cultivation has a problem, and there are many strong people in this world.


    I frowned slightly and felt that it was wrong there. Yun''er goes down from the divine world. She knows the divine world very well. I''ve introduced shenjieyuan, fenglingchuan and Chicheng Prefecture. It''s impossible to hide us.


    But Wu De and Wang Qichuan can''t lie. It''s strange that so many great saints have emerged at present.


    I nodded to Wang qiechuan and smiled. Once again, fly at top speed. It takes a lot of money for Jiang Nu to heal yun''er. After adjusting her breath, she uses the water dividing needle to play the Yellow River formula, and our speed increases again.


    But the size of the divine world is beyond my imagination.


    During this period, Wang Qichuan''s cultivation became stable and fell from the peak of the great sage and the middle of the great sage to the early and middle of the great sage.


    Their strength decreased sharply, and there were more than a hundred great saints in the divine world, which made them very depressed, but it also made them huddle together and discuss how to cast the Tao and integrate their own laws into the world.


    I''ve been paying attention to their changes. I heard the speech and interrupted: since the rules of several brothers need to be rebuilt, it''s better to wait. You can go back to my world with me at that time. Where the law is not suppressed by the seven realms.


    Wang Qichuan frowned slightly and asked me: Zhang Xiaodi, are you talking about the Qingling world?


    I nodded. I didn''t expect that they knew the Qingling world.


    Wu De heard the speech and said to me: boss, I''m afraid these people will lead wolves into the house. The 70000 people we brought are enough.


    Soldier to soldier, general to general, this is the eternal truth. Saints can kill little saints, but they have to pay tens of thousands of lives. And in the real battle, I was already frightened.


    Now their laws have to be cast, which means they do not belong to the seven realms. This opportunity can be said to be a once-in-a-lifetime, because laws are integrated into heaven and earth, not recasting.


    I considered Wu De''s words and said to him: let them stabilize first and speak at that time.


    After hearing this, Wu De went to communicate with several great saints and told them not to worry about casting the Tao.


    But if they don''t cast the law, they only have the realm of the great saint, but there is no law of the great saint. The originally incomplete small world can''t even build now. It can''t reach the great saint of the giant spirit and the three eyed great saint, and they can''t count on them too much.


    On the seventh day, we stepped out of the west of the divine world and entered the territory of the abyss of the divine world.


    The west is called a forbidden area, but it is not really all forbidden areas, but there is no orthodoxy to occupy it. The whole continent is uninhabited and very desolate.


    After another half month, under the guidance of yun''er, he finally entered a grand canyon. When I entered here, I felt the smell of saints around me. Three of them were still little saints.


    Yun''er has been taking miraculous medicine on the way. Now she can barely move. Pointing to the depths of the canyon, she said: sister Han is trapped inside. She did her best to send out the ring and me. Let me come to you for help.


    Han Han asks for help, that is really trapped.


    I put down yun''er and let Jiang Nu and some great saints stay here. Before I left, I begged again and again, hoping that they would notice signs of action and show up to help.


    Maybe it''s because of the Qingling world and the great changes in the divine world. The attitude of several people is no longer arrogant and cold. They promised me that they would show up.


    Wude and I went around a long way before we approached the deep canyon.


    I was too worried. I ignored a lot of things on the way. After I left alone with Wu De, I asked him what his innate spiritual root was.


    It must be a great thing that can make Han take risks.


    Wu De said: at the beginning of chaos, a total of six innate Qi landed and turned into six spiritual roots. They are the source of heaven and earth spiritual Qi. However, in the six spiritual roots, the body is rattan, only Tongtian rattan and gourd rattan.


    I''ve been in contact with the gourd vine. The cut immortal gourd grows from the innate gourd vine. It''s very strong. The spirit root itself can only be stronger.


    While talking, Wu De and I went into the canyon and walked along the mountains. Tens of kilometers deep, deep in the canyon is an abyss, like the sudden collapse of the earth, forming a big dark crack.


    And when we get here, there is an array in front of us.


    Wu De and I didn''t touch the array, but it seems that Han is still in the abyss.


    Calm down and make myself not so impetuous. After it turned dark, I took Wu Deshun to the open area at the bottom of the valley with the edge of the array.


    In the array, more than 100 saints are talking and laughing around the campfire. I observed that there were no little saints among these people. The breath of the three little saints was a bit like the way of beasts marking territory, which was to warn irrelevant people not to approach.


    The strength of Xiaosheng is enough to deter one side. But in this way, they can''t find their position for the moment.


    I told Wu De that they were probably in the abyss.


    I didn''t want to wait for a minute. I pulled out a small wooden axe with my backhand and prepared to break the array.


    Wu De frowned slightly and didn''t agree with the rush, but he saw that I had decided and didn''t say anything. The bodhi tree was released from the body, and the three first leaves on it glowed.


    I saw that he was ready, took a fierce breath, lit up the meridians in his body, and the moment he jumped out, the small wooden axe became bigger and went straight down.


    The array shakes. Before more than 100 people inside react, a crack appears on the light curtain. Wu De''s Bodhi leaves flew out and killed the first two people.


    The next second, we step into the array from the crack at the same time.

 Chapter 320

    While Wu De killed them, I flew to their heads. In an instant, I was attacked by more than 60 saints. Their attacks were terrible.


    The meridians in my body flickered and almost were suppressed, but the next second all the ancient characters flew out to build a disk and press down in the air.


    The holy grain of saints has been perfect, but the law is thin. My law is stronger than them. At the moment of the town, their holy grain is dim, and they suddenly fly around to escape.


    I didn''t mean to kill, but to break up the crowd. Not in the same place. If you want to shoot at the same time, you have to have tacit cooperation.


    People''s reactions are different, and so are saints. As soon as the crowd dispersed, two monks, a man and a woman, did not respond. The female saint was killed by our town on the spot, followed by Wu De. The Qi of the nine Yin was released, and the virtual shadow of the bodhi tree appeared. He forcibly suppressed the male saint. The Yin wind rolled up and arrested the man.


    After we got it, we didn''t stop. We took off and fell into the abyss.


    What you can see in the distance is the whole of the abyss, dark and dull, just like a huge mouth open on the earth, but when you fall below, you find that it is full of vitality and prosperous vegetation. Moreover, no matter what flowers and spirits are, there are pearly and emerald light on the leaves, like rain and dew in the sun.


    When Wu De and I stepped in, we flew to the side by mistake and fell into the inclined Canyon and dense forest. At the same time, we hid our breath. They ran for dozens of kilometers before stopping on a gentle slope. Wu De grabbed the man, didn''t spend time asking, directly searched his soul and soul, and explored his memory.


    The saint''s body defense was not weak. Wu De forcibly broke it. When he withdrew, the man''s soul was unstable and his blood began to dry up, almost like a dead man.


    I don''t trust him. I broke his heart, buried the body in a hurry and left again.


    Three little saints, if they appear at the same time, Wu De and I are difficult to parry, and those three little saints are likely to have Protoss blood and will be stronger.


    After leaving for several kilometers, Wu Decai said that his sister-in-law was still at the bottom of the abyss and was guarded by two little saints. One of them had just left for two days and returned to the temple.


    I quickly made two plans. The first one is that everything goes well. When I go in, I will work together to kill two little saints, and then go in together to save people. The second one may be that the little saint has divine blood, and I can''t sneak into my hand, so I''ll hold it. Wu De goes in to save Han.


    In short, I''m afraid Wu De doesn''t know the characteristics of the small wooden axe, so I introduced it to him. At that time, he has to do it first. As long as the two people use magic, I''ll do it when I find a chance.


    The two poles in the world are extraordinary. Wu De is no more than a holy land, but after controlling the enlightenment Bodhi, he can stop the attack of the little saint. Three or five rounds is no problem.


    After going deep into the canyon, the rock walls became straight and the trees began to sparse, but they became more and more beautiful, just like emerald.


    I frowned slightly and said to Wu De: the strange image is so obvious, coupled with such strong vitality, the divine world can''t find the spiritual root of heaven and earth until now!


    I don''t know much about Tiancai and Dibao. However, Wu De knew a lot and explained to me that if the heaven and earth spiritual roots were dormant, the breath would not escape. Now we see the abnormalities, which may be caused by the sister-in-law''s encounter with the heaven and earth spiritual roots. The change is only a month. If the years go on, even ordinary plants will become spiritual flowers and different grass.


    Is the spirit root of heaven and earth so powerful? My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and I admired Han. She could find something that had not been found in the divine world for countless years.


    Knowing that she is still alive makes me feel a lot easier.


    It took half a day to finally fall to the bottom of the canyon. There is light below. It looks dark outside because it has been very lush against the grass and trees, as if you were in an endless emerald.


    At the bottom of the valley, Wu Decai and I went deep. The flowers and plants along the way had changed and emitted amazing aura. Walking for tens of kilometers, when the sky was bright, I finally saw the little saint of the abyss of the divine world, but it was only one.


    Wu De and I dare not get too close. Search carefully. But I didn''t see the figure of the second little saint.


    They are probably separated, and we make a noise on it. They may have received the information. But Wu De said it was impossible. The people above didn''t catch up, and the aura in the abyss was too strong. The sage''s Qi machine couldn''t cross that far.


    So they don''t know we''re here yet.


    Not far away, the little Saint sat cross legged on a stone. His golden light was introverted, and his eyes were as bright as electricity. He stared vigilantly at the depths of the canyon. Needless to say, the place he looked at was the place where Han Peng hid.


    Wu De is waiting for me to decide.


    I looked at it. The little saint''s Qi machine was like a barrier across the whole canyon. It was impossible to touch it. I could only kill people in the shortest time.


    I took a deep breath and gave Wu De a look. His body spread out and turned into nine Yin Qi. The enlightenment Bodhi Tree twinkled in the Yin Qi and turned into a towering tree in an instant.


    It was almost him that made the move. The little Saint reacted, shouted angrily, and covered it with a palm of his backhand. When he looked back, I saw that he was the little saint who showed his holiness in Shiao mountain. His palm fell and the whole canyon was shaking, but he didn''t use magic.


    Wu Dejiu combined Yin and Qi into one, holding up the enlightenment Bodhi to meet him. As soon as the little saint''s eyes were cold, he opened his mouth and said with a sneer: we don''t look for the ghost of nine Yin, but you bring it to the door yourself.


    When the enlightenment Bodhi met the palm of the little saint, the leaves trembled, the nine Yin Qi exploded, and turned into a big black and white hand to press back.


    Bang.


    The little Saint got up, and his golden light rose into the sky and rushed out of the Grand Canyon. His body expanded rapidly, just like the body of a giant spirit. He roared in his mouth, crushed rocks, and punched the enlightenment Bodhi with a fierce fist.


    Wu De shot three early leaves and cut them at him in the air.


    The little Saint caught three golden leaves, but he still didn''t use the rules and holy patterns. His technique was to directly change his body into a divine body. He reached out and slapped it down. Relying on the strength of the divine body, he stubbornly pressed the Bodhi leaf.


    I took a breath of air conditioning and had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Wu De has a divine seal on his body, but as soon as he makes a move, Xiao Sheng comes out. Now he is obviously guarding against me.


    The woman who controls the Seven Realms flower, the one who pretended to be Luan Yu and was released by me


    I stood up all over my body, took out a small wooden axe, stepped into the air, split Xiaosheng with a backhand axe, and shouted at Wu De: return to the longevity collar.


    Wu De was stunned for a moment, but without any hesitation, turned into a Yin wind and returned to the longevity collar around my neck. For the first time, I urged the ancient characters in my body, together with the 17 ancient characters on my spine, and branded the virtual shadow of the ancient characters on the longevity collar with my own rules.


    The seal of the law of heaven''s secret disk can''t be forcibly opened by the great sage except me and the God. Otherwise, Wu De will be scared when the longevity collar breaks.


    Xiao Sheng frowned when he saw me seal Wu De. The light on the divine body is more prosperous and steps towards me.


    The ancient words on my body twinkled. I used the ancient fist technique to fight him.


    His divine body is very strong, and the law is similar to mine. They fought in the canyon, destroyed a large area of vegetation, and were punched countless fist marks on the mountain.


    He stepped into the air and threw his fist. The light on the divine body was like rain and dew, shining all over the canyon. He stuck to the canyon and didn''t give up. I couldn''t get in, so I had to lead him back.


    But he was very vigilant and stopped beyond a certain range.


    When I saw that he was not fooled, I clenched his teeth and took back the small wooden axe. His spine lit up. There was constant thunder during his steps. His body half bowed. At the moment of his hand, he slipped through the gap of his strength. A close fist hit his left shoulder. The holy lines and rules collapsed. I pierced his spirit body and left a blood hole.


    But his fist also hit my left shoulder. With the last experience, I left rules on my bones and blood, so that his rules could not be branded on me. Heaven''s Secret disc casting body, close to completely suppress his divine body.


    I said coldly: what plans do you have? Tell them and I''ll spare you.


    When the little sage heard the speech, his eyes would burst into fire, but he didn''t say a word. I drank coldly: finally, I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t say it, you''ll die.


    The little saint has noticed that he is defeated. His divine blood is spilled, and the rules and holy patterns are broken, leaving terrible wounds.


    When the thirty fifth fist was hit, his body was blown away, and the man was still in the void. I caught up with him one step and hit him again.


    The divine body is broken and the light is flying. His body is manifest, but the wound is also on his body. The broken bones beat on the law and the holy stripes are winding. He wants to repair it, but it is suppressed by my law and has no effect.


    His eyes showed horror, but he still didn''t say a word for fear of being caught by me.


    But the more he is, the more I am sure of my guess. The plan of casting heaven has finally begun.


    But I sealed Wu De, leaving a chip.


    My fist fell, shattered his heart, and his holy stripe soared with the law. When it appeared, it had opened the space of exile. I shouted angrily, and the small wooden axe cleaved out continuously, forcibly erasing his holy grain.


    The blood in my eyes glowed and leaped according to the law. I saw another little saint in the depths of the canyon, which is the God body of the giant spirit family.


    He witnessed the battle just now, but did not intervene. He watched his companion be killed.


    Aware of my insight into him, the little Saint opened his mouth and said like a bell: I''m waiting for you.


    The sound fell and the earth shook. A hundred meter high giant spirit God Xiaosheng stood up tens of meters away. He was holding a golden axe in his hand. The divine patterns on it flickered and there were strange images. It was an ancient soldier.


    At this time, he was like a King Kong, occupying the whole canyon.


    Just as he was about to start, a huge flower appeared in the void above his head. Luan Yu stood on a stamen several kilometers long, with long hair and shawl, and a pair of black and white eyes looking at me several kilometers away.


    Is it her who cast the heavenly way? What does she have to do with Zhang Daoling? What about the great saint of the divine world? No intervention?


    I thought of a lot of questions in an instant.

 Chapter 321

    I looked up at the empty shadow of the seven boundary flowers in the sky. Luan Yu said to me across time and space: Zhang Tong, this is your life. It has come to an end.


    Her words were plain and without any emotion. She just told me the fact without hearing any refutation.


    In the distance, the little saint of the giant spirit saw Luan Yu. He saluted respectfully and shouted god respect.


    Hearing this title, my heart clicked. What I released was the Lord of the divine world?


    At the beginning, the three souls who cast the way of heaven appeared, but the actions of the divine world decreased. Now it seems that they are waiting for God.


    And in my previous life, she should be the one to suppress. It happened that I let it out again.


    I raised my longevity collar and said to the sky: the ghost of the nine Yin is inside now. I imprinted the seal with the ancient characters of the heaven machine disk. Under the heaven, no one can untie it except me. Without a soul, you can never forge the way of heaven.


    Luan Yu gently raised her hand. The virtual image of the Seven Realms of flowers was drawn closer in an instant. She was like standing in front of me. She stared at me and said: little brother, you will release it.


    The voice fell, and the virtual shadow appeared at the top of the abyss again, as if it had never come down. It was amazing.


    The Seven Realms seemed to give her special ability, very strong.


    When I was still thinking about what she meant, Luan Yu said to the giant spirit God: let him in. Then he said to me: little brother, I''ll wait for your reply here.


    Her words made me a little at a loss, but I soon thought that I was afraid something had happened to Han, and the way to save Han might be in her hands.


    The little saint of the giant spirit heard the speech and stepped aside. I rushed in.


    Here is the end of the canyon. There is no vegetation in it. The ground is very flat, like polished emerald. It is tiled on the earth, crisscrossed with dark gold veins, with some roots below.


    Wu De completely cut off the breath from the outside. I don''t know whether it''s Tongtian rattan or gourd rattan. Here, the blood in my eyes glowed and scanned the Open Grand Canyon.


    Like afraid I couldn''t find it, Luan Yu''s voice said: keep walking inside. Your wife recognizes you and she will let you in.


    Listen to her meaning, Han is not completely controlled, but can resist. If she is just trapped here, she should not be hurt.


    I didn''t pay attention to Luan Yu. I accelerated under my feet. Not long ago, I saw a lot of dead vines in front of me.


    I just set foot. The withered vine suddenly shook, and a blackened hand came out from the inside. There was an immortal Rune beating on it. It grabbed me directly by virtue of perception, but it was still a few meters away from me. The dark, withered hand shook fiercely. It seemed to be stimulated by something and suddenly took it back.


    wife.


    I shouted softly. Close carefully.


    The withered vine trembled again, and the hoarse voice of Han came: Tong Tong, is that you?


    That hand is Han''s.


    I was cluttering in my heart, accelerated my speed and rushed towards the withered vine.


    No, don''t come here.


    Han Han heard my footsteps and wouldn''t let me pass. But I didn''t listen. Han Peng hurriedly said: you''ll be afraid of what I look like now.


    My heart is bleeding. When I saw that hand, I knew she must be in a bad state. Wen Yan hurriedly said: you are my wife. How can I be afraid of you.


    After listening to my words, she was not resisting. I rushed up quickly, but I didn''t know whether the withered vine had contact with her. I didn''t dare to pull it hard, but just gently stretched out my hand to push it away.


    After hesitating, Han Hua also picked up the withered vine from inside. Not long ago, a withered female stiff appeared in front of me.


    I was stunned. The next second I jumped into her arms and hugged her tightly.


    Scared you?


    Han asked softly, and her thin hand gently hugged me. Her face was like the old bark of a dead tree, without any luster. Her eyes glittered with blood. She was also excited to see me.


    When I held her, the meridians entered her body and checked his body. She was not hurt, but the imperial blood in her body was gone.


    Seeing that she was not beaten like this, I felt a little better. As for her appearance, it was not so important to me.


    Han said: my imperial blood was sucked away by tongtianteng, and my blood gas dried up.


    I held her face, cut my wrist, melted the rules into my blood and let her suck.


    Han Tuo stretched out his withered hand, his long corpse armor rubbed my face and said: I''m walking the corpse path. The reason why the big housekeeper and I can maintain the appearance of people is that we have imperial blood in our bodies. Without it, we are no different from ordinary zombies. Fortunately, the little holy robber has cut off my corpse Qi, and several forces have been integrated. Otherwise, what you see now is a vampire zombie.


    I listened to her and kept putting my hand in her mouth. Han Han saw that I didn''t dislike her appearance. She was in a much better mood. The hand touching my face gently knocked on my head as usual and said angrily: I told you that only imperial blood is useful.


    Han Peng said and waved gently. The withered vines left and were blown away, revealing the Juling coffin inside.


    I helped her in, and the handkerchief seemed to be intentional. His face was close to me for fear that I couldn''t see clearly.


    I don''t dislike her appearance, because no matter what she looks like, she is my wife, but it doesn''t mean I''m not afraid of her appearance. Moreover, when I was stared at by her blood red eyes, the shadow feeling left when I was a child reappeared, and I couldn''t help shrinking back.


    Han Hua was not happy at once. He hummed and said: it seems that you still like beautiful women!


    I''m a little speechless. If I''m afraid of her, I won''t dare to hold her at the first time when I see her, and I still suddenly see it. I have to avoid my normal reaction.


    Han Li seems to be teasing me, but I can''t tell whether she is true or false. Only be careful.


    After a few words, I was going to tell her about Luan Yu.


    The void showed the virtual shadow of Luan Yu. Looking down at me and Han, he asked me: little brother, your wife''s imperial blood is in my hand now. As long as you untie the seal of the ghost of nine Yin, I''ll give it to you.


    Are you an idiot?


    I looked up and asked her if she had just hinted that she was going to use Han''s imperial blood as a threat, my words were not ridicule, but telling her a fact.


    As soon as Wu Deyi came out, the three souls gathered together. I didn''t want to die myself?


    Luan Yu didn''t have the same happiness and anger. He continued: without imperial blood, your wife will become ugly!


    I frowned more, and the voice simply said the origin of Luan Yu. After hearing this, Han said: when God was sealed, the soul, soul and body were suppressed separately, and he was a man. At present, I''m afraid he was only part of his soul.


    Han Han is very clear about God''s respect, but it''s not surprising to think about it. She retains some memories of her previous life, and God prison is set up in my previous life. She has been with him all the time. Naturally, she knows.


    Because of my aversion to previous lives, I didn''t continue to ask.


    Han also noticed that he didn''t go on. She just said: the seven realms that manifest in her body are just virtual shadows. The roots of the real seven realms are Tongtian rattan, right under our feet. I deduced the Seven Realms flower at that time. Although I didn''t see through, I caught some breath. I also found it here after looking for that breath. As a result, tongtianteng revived and sucked away my imperial blood. The little saint of the abyss of the divine world came and blocked me here.


    I heard that Luan Yu was only part of his soul. He asked Han with a slight frown and said: wife, there seems to be a problem with his damaged soul and intelligence?


    Han did not answer, but looked at her head and said to me: whether she is mentally retarded or not, her strength is very strong, and the seven circles flower will open soon. By the way, where''s the wedding ring?


    I quickly took down the ring and gave it to her. When I got my ring, Han Peng was deeply relieved. But I don''t know what''s precious about this ring.


    However, her current situation is only restored to the zombie body, and nothing else has changed much. Not as anxious as the consciousness in the ring said, it can be seen that what she was worried about was the ring.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Luan Yu in the void finally showed some emotions. He hummed discontentedly and said: I''ll wait for you to answer me.


    Seeing her virtual shadow spread, Han said: the viviparous willow in your body can be used now. I''ll do as I say later.


    Hanhe carefully received the ring, took me out of the Juling coffin, gently moved the copper coffin, and under it was pressed a golden vine emitting golden luster and huge aura.


    Tong Tong, you will force the viviparous willow, attach your consciousness to it, and find the seven boundary flowers along the viviparous willow. There is a seal on my imperial blood. You can untie it. As long as you untie it, the seven boundary flowers will bloom.


    What happens when the flowers bloom in the Seven Realms?


    I looked at Han Li and asked worried.


    Handan reached out and touched my face. It was very soft, but her rough skin still hurt me. After a few seconds, she whispered: Tong Tong, trust me, okay?


    I don''t know what to say. It''s a family. Can I not believe her? If I didn''t believe it, I would have been provoked to divorce by Jiang nu.


    But now it seems that she is not as miserable as the consciousness in the ring says, and she is still in control of the whole thing. She feels as terrible as the oracle.


    I sat down cross legged and said worried: but wife, I can''t control the viviparous willow.


    It''s not under your control.


    Han''s body changed and his action was a little stiff. He grabbed the coffin and buttoned it down to cover his breath. I just did what she said and used the secret disk to grind out the viviparous willows.


    But it''s just emerging. That''s all I can do.


    But the viviparous willow just appeared, and the sky vine glowed. The rune on it seemed to produce suction, and the viviparous willow in my body flew out at once.


    I''m afraid tongtianteng, like its name, has crossed several realms, otherwise it won''t be rooted here and spend in the underworld, while the Seven Realms bloom on the innate spiritual root, which is destined to be extraordinary.


    I didn''t hesitate to see it, so I quickly attached my consciousness to it.


    One end of the viviparous willow is connected to my body, but the other end extends wildly, along the sky vine, like crossing several boundaries.

 Chapter 322

    The viviparous willow was broken into my body by the female corpse in the corpse world, leaving a curse. But when I went to pick up Wu De, the ghost of Jiuyang told me that viviparous willow might save my life in the future.


    What she predicted is now?


    If the ghosts of Jiuyang can predict, the Han is likely to count.


    My thinking in the viviparous willow flies like streamer. I don''t know how much time and space I''ve shuttled. When I finally stopped, there was a light in front of me. It was the interior of Qijie flower, a vast space.


    At this time, the emperor''s blood turned into a golden curtain and spread out. In the middle, there was an ancient word that locked the breath of the emperor''s blood. It was the word locked by the secret machine. No wonder Han said I could untie it.


    The tongtianteng spreads here and its roots are staggered. It''s just because of the existence of Tianji lock that it doesn''t really absorb the emperor''s blood.


    The viviparous willow stretched out from the sky vine, and my consciousness turned into a virtual form. Here, I could feel the majestic vitality, and there seemed to be something hidden under the Golden Imperial blood.


    I used the ancient characters of the secret disk to deduce them into it. For a time, the ancient characters took off, passing through the emperor''s blood of Han, and there are more Tongtian vines below, stacked one after another. After passing through, there are large tombstones in front of you.


    In the vast space, those tombstones can''t be seen at a glance. Tombstones are old and new, but even if they look new, they are also full of the breath of years.


    I want to check it further, but the strange talisman on the tombstone is glowing, and there is a terrible release of calming force, suppressing the things in the tomb.


    Zhenwen is a talisman I have never seen before. It is different from the talisman of the Seven Realms and five Tao, and each tombstone has a unique mark, as if it was made by the same person.


    I urged the ancient characters in my consciousness to see more clearly, but the town pattern glowed again, almost wiped out my consciousness, and scared me back quickly.


    Those buried in the tombs are the strong ones who died in the seven realms. Is it the God? My hair was creepy and my heart was afraid. I didn''t dare to see it again.


    Han asked me to lift the seal of the emperor''s blood and let the Seven Realms flowers bloom. At that time, will these people rise again?


    My idea is too bold, but I have never really understood Han''s idea and what she wants to do. The important thing is that there are more than 100 holy laws in the divine world, which makes me have to think so.


    When hesitating, the viviparous willow uploaded the voice of Han. She said in some displeasure: Tong Tong, what are you waiting for? Untie the characters on it and I''ll pull you back.


    wife. I shouted and asked her nervously: can you tell me what happens when the seven realms are in full bloom.


    Hanhe said in a hurry: Tongtong, the great saints of the divine world are coming. If the seven worlds don''t bloom, we will die here.


    Smelling the speech, I cut off the connection with the viviparous willow. The ancient characters penetrated the emperor''s blood again with consciousness. Looking at the tombstones from a distance, my heart was very complicated.


    I feel like I''m in a vortex, dominated by the vortex and can''t help it.


    It is even possible that if I do what Han said, I will change a lot of things, and even affect my parents and Wu Laogou.


    But now I don''t have a clue to connect Buzhou mountain with the seven boundary flowers in front of me. But it was the lack of contact that made me hesitate and hesitate.


    Because of ignorance, what I change now is likely to affect the future.


    I realized that I condensed my body again, made hands and feet in the ancient characters on the blood of the Han Emperor, and then my consciousness returned to my body along the viviparous willow.


    Consciousness just came back, Han''s dry face came together, his blood red eyes stared at me and asked coldly: why not do what I said?


    Viviparous willows are still connected to my body, but most of them are in Tongtian rattan. On the way out, I wonder if I can take this opportunity to cut it off and eliminate future troubles forever.


    As soon as I was about to tell Han, I heard her cold question, frowned and said: wife, there is a world in the seven circles of flowers, all of which are ancient tombs, and there are strange town patterns on the tombstone. I''m worried that the seven circles of flowers will bloom and the tombs will change.


    I said my worries and hoped to get her understanding, but Han Hua ignored them and said in a cold voice: I asked you to break the ancient seal. What are you doing?


    Hearing the speech, I was calm and silent.


    When I grow up, I have a temper.


    After hesitation, I pulled out a small wooden axe to cut off the Tongtian vine. Han Peng''s face was still very cold a moment ago. When he saw that I was going to cut Tongtian rattan, he hurried to hold my hand and said nervously: viviparous willow has taken root in your body. In this way, your soul will be damaged.


    The change of Hanhe made me feel a little better, but I was still very unhappy. She let her take the small wooden axe.


    Now I also have the ability of Xiaosheng. As long as I read something deeply, no one can take it away.


    Seeing my cold face, Han''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, his thin hand pinched on my face and asked: what''s the matter? You''re not satisfied?


    I curled my mouth. Ask a question in my heart and say: wife, you have cast the way of heaven. Can they use three souls to cast the way of heaven?


    I gave her all the heavenly Tao and fruit left by Zhang Daoling. When she was in the underworld, she also integrated the Tao and fruit in the little holy robbery. Her Tao should be regarded as the heavenly Tao.


    Since ancient times, there can only be one way of heaven. Whoever becomes the way first can suppress later people. It is impossible to have a second way of heaven.


    This is the characteristic of the supreme Tao. Different from the current little saints and great saints, the law can coexist in one boundary, only divided into strong and weak, and there will be no suppression and obliteration.


    Handan took the small wooden axe and didn''t activate it. Instead, he gently pressed it on the Tongtian vine. The veins on the golden vine seemed to be alive and wrapped around the small wooden axe crazily. At the same time, he pulled out the viviparous willow in my body.


    For a few seconds, all the viviparous willows attached to the small wooden axe. Han suddenly turned the axe and cut off the golden veins of tongtianteng with the axe blade. The viviparous willow was also cut off at the same time. After tongtianteng was cut off, it immediately lost its luster and became a withered vine.


    But the wicker emerged, took root on the small wooden axe, swayed and rushed at me again.


    Han Peng quickly pinched the formula in his hand. Countless veins appeared on the inverted Juling coffin. The light was like a fairy waterfall, which suppressed the wicker. At the same time, the small wooden axe was activated to shatter the viviparous willow.


    Sensing the strength of Juling coffin, the viviparous willow swayed left and right, and finally turned into a green light, swishing into the Tongtian vine.


    When Han saw this, he was relieved and said: one of them is a congenital thing, the other is an acquired thing, which can be integrated. Now viviparous willows go in alone and will soon be absorbed by tongtianteng.


    While talking, she raised her hand and engraved a rune with her fingernails in the center of my eyebrows.


    I observed with divine consciousness. At the moment of engraving, my face changed, because the symbol in the center of my eyebrow was exactly the same as the town pattern on the tombstone seen in the small space of qijiehua.


    This


    Don''t ask. Han Peng stared at me, his blood red eyes twinkled, and then said: since you haven''t broken the ancient words on my emperor''s blood, we can only rely on ourselves.


    She still didn''t want to talk about the Seven Realms, but from her tone, it seemed that I had done something wrong.


    It''s just that Han has always been like this. It''s mysterious. Right and wrong can''t be determined now.


    There was not much space in the bronze coffin. Han moved the coffin and released the Tongtian vine. It was estimated that she was afraid that the viviparous willow would come back to me again.


    That thing stayed in my body for a long time and made trouble several times, but now it leaves my body without any abnormal feeling.


    Han Fu threw the small wooden axe to me and said: take your things, so as not to say that I robbed you.


    I


    Han Peng stared at me and took my ring in her hand. She took a deep breath. The ring suddenly turned golden, like a flowing Golden Ocean.


    That''s... Imperial blood.


    When Han saw my face, she stared at me and said: it is the essence of imperial blood, which can accumulate imperial blood. I gave you the two most precious things in my life, and you?


    Her words were sour, but I didn''t think she would put the essence of imperial blood on me. But this is not for me, but to hide a surprise.


    I''m curious. Where''s her second important thing besides imperial blood?


    Because of the Qijie flower, I was still a little confused. I didn''t want to talk to her. I just searched on myself.


    After absorbing the emperor''s blood, the dry body quickly recovered and became a great country in just a few seconds.


    I rushed into her arms, took her face and kissed her. Han Fu closed her mouth and didn''t let me succeed. She pushed me away and asked: why didn''t you kiss just now?


    Instead of answering her question, I cut off the subject and asked her what the second thing was.


    Han Peng saw my eagerly waiting for an answer. His attitude changed. He smiled mysteriously and said: you will know in the future. Don''t drag it down here. Join hands with me and see if you can break out.


    She pushed me away and collected the spirit gathering coffin. When I looked up, I found that many people had gathered in the void. The great saints of the three eyes and the giant spirit came, and there were more than 20 little saints around. Don''t mention breaking out, I''m afraid they would be killed if they went up.


    Han said: remember, if you can''t fight, you''ll escape here. They''re afraid that tongtianteng will absorb the great saint''s blood and don''t dare to approach.


    I looked, the great saint of fenglingchuan didn''t come, and the little saint and Saint didn''t come. The mysterious female Saint didn''t obey the order of God?


    Han has been to fenglingchuan. I don''t know if she has heard anything. But before I could ask, she suddenly soared into the sky.


    Seeing her go out, the people outside didn''t do anything. The little Holy Spirit guarding the canyon was instantly raised, comparable to the mountains on both sides. The big hand reached into the void and pressed down fiercely towards the Han. For a time, the sun faded, and the whole canyon was illuminated by the golden light on the little holy hand of the Protoss.


    Han he roared in his mouth and hit him with an indestructible body.


    I was in a hurry. I wanted to rush up with him, but when I saw it, I quickly grabbed a small wooden axe and rushed at the little saint of the giant spirit. The axe swept across his feet.


    The light on the small wooden axe flickered, and the natural Rune patterns appeared. The little saint of the giant spirit family was a little heavy after his body was raised. Coupled with the immortal body of Han, he collided with him. For a time, I didn''t have time to avoid it. My feet were cut off directly, and his huge body fell down. But the next second, there was a divine pattern flickering on his body, and his body returned to normal again.


    Nine turn gold body, change body?


    I sneered, because I had seen this move on guanglingwu.

 Chapter 323

    On the three immortals island in the North Sea, guanglingwu blocked the self explosion of the Tang family semi saint with a golden body. Instead of not being injured, he used a golden body replacement to put away the injured golden body.


    But the injury is real. Unless it is a terrorist existence involving time ability, it is impossible to connect the broken leg in an instant as if nothing had happened.


    The nine turn golden body is superimposed by a cycle of nine years. The power of the nine turn golden body erupts in the small holy land, which is estimated to be comparable to that in the early days of the great saint.


    Unfortunately, the law will not be strengthened because of the nine turn golden body. When you get to the holy land, the law is the key factor, and the magic is the embodiment of power.


    Of course, my Tao can be excluded, because my law is integrated into the body, not into heaven and earth.


    But it also limits me from learning magic skills. When I fight, the secret skills I can use are too single.


    Handan was pressed down by Xiaosheng and couldn''t fly out, but I cut off Xiaosheng''s legs and let her reach the entrance of the canyon.


    The two great saints didn''t make a move, but the virtual shadow of the seven boundary flowers behind Luan Yu glowed. A light curtain fell from the sky and directly brushed down the lotus, which was very strong.


    Luan Yu saw that Han he had recovered his appearance, like an old cat trampled on its tail. With a strange cry, he pointed to Han he and ordered the two great saints of Chicheng Prefecture and shenjieyuan: you two go down and catch her. I want to draw her royal blood. She can''t become so beautiful.


    The three eyed Saint said with some difficulty: Lord God, it''s not the time to care about those at present. There are vines in the canyon, and the Great Holy Land dare not get close. At present, we should let the little Saint go down, kill people directly, and then take her fruit.


    Yang Dasheng''s words were very pertinent. However, he was faced with a mentally retarded person with a remnant soul, even a male soul and a female body. His pertinent words immediately became disobedience to orders.


    Luan Yu snorted coldly and said coldly: I''ll let you go down and catch her. I''ll make her the ugliest woman in the world.


    Mentally retarded, it''s terrible.


    Han Fu heard the speech and hurried to send a message to me, saying: when the two saints come down, I will send a message to you, and you will move closer to me. The speed should be fast.


    I''m fighting with the little saint of the giant spirit God. I believe his injured golden body can''t be flawless. It will break out in a long time. That''s the best chance to kill him.


    But when I heard Han''s voice, I could only keep a distance and be ready to get away at any time.


    Luan Yu hesitated to see the great saint of Chicheng Prefecture and shenjieyuan and said again: did you hear my words? Or did my grandfather make you a saint and make your wings hard?


    I heard Luan Yu mention her grandfather. The first thing I thought of was Zhang Daoling, because all this could only be arranged by Zhang Daoling.


    Hearing the speech, the great sage of Chicheng Prefecture and shenjieyuan became very ugly. They didn''t dare to resist Luan Yu''s order. They stepped down towards the canyon.


    The great sage made a move. If there were no Tongtian vine, they could destroy the whole Canyon, but now they were very cautious. Han Hua retreated a little, and they stopped.


    Han asked them: what benefits did Zhang Daoling give you besides sanctifying you? He made you work for a waste. He really lost the face of the great saint.


    I listened to Han Li''s question like this. It can basically be concluded that Luan Yu''s grandfather is Zhang Daoling, and shenzun has changed from a man to a woman. I''m afraid there are still secrets.


    The important thing is that I don''t believe that Zhang Daoling spent so much effort to leave Luan Yu the opportunity to cast the way of heaven.


    The three eyed great saint and the great saint of the giant spirit God fell down. When they heard Han''s words, they hummed coldly without making any answer. The small world behind them emerged and was ready to take action.


    I deal with the little saint of the giant spirit God and wait for the voice of Han. As soon as she opens her mouth, I can leave in an instant.


    But just then, the wounded golden body in the little Saint finally broke out. He began to use his magic power to forcibly make up for his sharply reduced strength. I saw that I pulled out a small wooden axe with my backhand, raised my hand and split it out.


    The golden line flew out, and the little saint of the giant spirit quickly waved the axe in his hand to break the golden line.


    There was a strange image on his axe. He was a headless giant who killed countless immortals with a big axe. It was terrible.


    But the moment he approached, the golden line disappeared on the axe. He obviously knew the power of the second move of my small wooden axe. His body glowed and wanted to resist.


    However, a second later, the golden lines appeared on him. For a time, the divine lines collapsed. Even the divine body was also cut to reveal the golden bones. For a time, blood and water spilled and the heart was cut.


    Before I had time to see if there was any killing, the two great saints shot Han at the same time.


    Even though they were very careful and didn''t dare to do their best, they were the great saint after all. When the small world was released, the breath on it was so overwhelming that Han was desperate. At this time, Han suddenly sent a message to let me pass.


    Hearing the voice, I didn''t pay attention to whether the little saint''s heart had been cut off, and I rushed towards the Han.


    Obstructed by the great saint and the small world, I quickly bowed and drilled through the gap of strength when I stretched, but the great saint of the divine body was by no means comparable to the last lower world. At this time, the light of the small world shines on me, as if to melt me.


    However, at the last moment, she still flew to Han. She hugged me and put her hand on my forehead. The town pattern was erased by her. Before I could react, several golden lights suddenly flew from the bottom of the valley. In the golden light, the viviparous willows swayed and came straight to my eyebrows.


    I was startled and wanted to resist, but at the last moment, Han Hua carved a Zhenwen in the center of my eyebrows. When the viviparous willow approached, the Zhenwen played a light curtain and bumped it out. But behind the viviparous willow, there were all over the sky golden vines. When they came here, they smelled the breath of the great saint and directly pierced the small world, like two great saints.


    For a moment, the glory of the great sage was dim, and the blink of an eye was submerged by the Tongtian vine.


    Hanhe took me to turn around and fly to the distance. He passed by the little Saint whose body was cut off by me. He found that his divine body was shining, and his blood was repairing the wound. He was not dead yet.


    Han Peng''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and flew across the sky. The immortal Rune pattern on his body became apparent, forming a light mask like an awl. He instantly passed through Xiaosheng''s chest. When he came out, Xiaosheng''s whole heart was blown to pieces.


    Han ran away. The empty Luan Yujiao wanted to let the little saint of Chicheng Prefecture and Shenyuan chase after her, but those people saw that their great saint was entangled by Tongtian rattan. If they didn''t rescue, the holy blood would be sucked dry. Where would they listen to her, they all flew towards the canyon.


    At that time, if Luan Yu agreed to the proposal of the three eyed saint and directly let the little Saint down, we would have been finished long ago.


    Seeing Luan Yu coming, Han took off the longevity collar around my neck, threw it out with his backhand and said: here is the ghost of nine Yin.


    Luan Yu saw the longevity collar, the stamens flying out behind him, and rolled over at once.


    My complexion is white. I look back at Luan Yu. The cold color is very cold. I have to ask what Han means.


    This time, I was really angry.


    Wu De came out of God''s prison after me. It was only a temporary strategy for me to trap him in the collar of longevity. I didn''t really want to send him out.


    Seeing that my face turned cold, Han Peng hurriedly explained: I now integrate a heavenly Taoist fruit, which is not in line with the Taoist fruit of a corpse. After you go to your own Tao, it is not in line with the Taoist fruit of a person. She should have a substitute now, but she can''t lack the ghost of nine Yin.


    Wu De was sealed inside and wouldn''t be hurt, but he threw him out like this, and before that, Han Peng didn''t tell me.


    Han said: let''s go to fenglingchuan now and take him back at that time.


    Han Hua''s words were just finished. I broke away from her hand and said: go yourself!


    I sensed Jiang''s position and turned to leave. Han Peng was stunned and looked at me in amazement.


    Luan Yu, who got the longevity collar, stopped and delayed for about half a minute. He took the longevity collar and ran after it again.


    After Han and I separated, Luan Yu gave up chasing her and came to chase me.


    I looked back at Han Han from a distance. When she threw Wu De out without saying a word, I knew that the distance between us was really getting farther and farther.


    She is the queen. No matter in the corpse clan or in the Xuanmen, she is high above. No one will refute her decision, and she doesn''t need to say it.


    She could do this to me when I was a child, but now... I have my own ideas and friends who want to protect.


    Han Peng looked at me for a few seconds, turned and flew towards the wind chime river.


    Luan Yu came after him and shot in the void. The power of Qijie flower is very unique. When it sweeps, it''s like a huge wave. I can''t resist at all.


    I fell to the ground and coughed up blood, but I didn''t dare to stop. I struggled to get up and continued to leave in the air. Looking back at the direction Han Peng left, I couldn''t see her anymore.


    Some things should have been said in the open for a long time, but it''s too late


    Luan Yu chased me for tens of kilometers, and a terrible dark light erupted in the canyon behind me. The loud noise frightened the whole valley, and the earth roared. The canyon collapsed for several kilometers. The next second, two great saints soared into the air, and they roared and chased in the air. Luan Yu is like a cat catching mice, but as soon as the three eyed saint and the giant spirit Saint come out, the tiger comes out of the cage.


    Seven or eight kilometers away, the heavenly eyes of the three eyed sage opened, and a bright light was like a sharp sword, chasing me through the air in an instant to kill me.


    But just at this time, the smell of several great saints broke out in the place where Jiang Nu and her colleagues were hiding. Five great saints tried to stop the light column at the same time. At the moment of collision, the five people spilled blood into the sky and were beaten upside down, but at least they blocked the heavenly eyes of the three great saints.


    The rest of the great saints also shot at the same time.


    Seeing so many great saints, although it was not the peak, the three eyed great saint and the giant spirit great saint stopped at the same time.


    Luan Yu stood on the flowers of the Seven Realms and swept Wang Qichuan and several of them coldly.


    Being watched by Luan Yu, Wang qiechuan was a little flustered. They hurriedly protected Jiang Nu, asked her to use the Yellow River formula to roll me in and leave quickly with the people.

 Chapter 324

    Luan Yu not only didn''t do it, but also stopped the murderous two saints behind him.


    Jiang NV also noticed Luan Yu''s abnormality and was a little surprised. I explained: her body is a remnant soul, and her intelligence is incomplete.


    Luan Yu''s obstruction made the two great saints lose the opportunity to pursue. They were furious, but they didn''t dare to cross Luan Yu to catch up.


    But Yun ER was as like as two peas at the moment, and looked back at the rain. "I have seen her, she is just like a little saint in the wind bell Chuan."


    As like as two peas. Is it another ghost?


    If so, then the purpose of Han''s going to fenglingchuan is probably for this.


    If Luan Yu''s intelligence recovers, it will be more terrible than her strength. We really have no way to live.


    The speed of Jiang NV''s Yellow River Jue is not weaker than that of the great sage. The river looks like a vast river, and the distance is opened in an instant.


    Seeing that they didn''t come, I asked Yuner who was the little saint who looked similar to Luan Yu in fenglingchuan. Yuner''s face was a little white and said: it''s a little sister of our Fox family.


    Fox people.


    Is the Nine Tailed Fox regarded as ominous because it is related to the remnant soul of God?


    I''m worried about Han Peng. I''ve been looking in the direction she left. I''m relieved to see that there is no great saint chasing her. Just now, in addition to being angry for a moment, I want to help her lead Luan Yu away. There are a group of great saints in front of me. They haven''t built rules and won''t fight until they are hit on the head. If I go to fenglingchuan with Han Peng, they will be found by Luan Yu and others, and they may be rebelled.


    After all, in the world of God''s prison, meat is weak and strong. As long as surrender can have a way to live, they will never refuse.


    But Han also touched my bottom line. It was just her indifference when she left. I don''t know if it made her sad.


    But at that time, I didn''t have time to explain to her.


    Jiang Nu should have seen the scene where I separated from Han. Seeing that I turned back frequently, she asked me what had happened.


    I felt bad and wanted to talk to someone, so I told Wu De the whole story.


    After hearing this, Jiang Nu analyzed to me and said: Wu De''s life will not be in danger in the longevity collar, but Han Peng threw him out without consulting you. It''s her fault, because Wu De is your friend. But this is a crisis that both of you have to face, and now it''s just happening.


    Crisis?


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly and I was puzzled. And just right, just right for her? After all, she always wanted me to leave Han.


    When Jiang Nu saw me turn her eyes and look at her, she looked ugly and said to me: there has been a big age gap between you and Han from the beginning, although the age gap is nothing on the way. But you followed her when you were very young. While Han took you as her husband, she also played the role of mother. For her, you don''t have to tell everything clearly with you, because you have always been obedient children in her impression.


    Han and I are aware of this problem, but we haven''t officially said it. She seems to have changed a little, but not much.


    Jiang Nu continued: and you, because you have been taken care of by her since childhood, although you are a wife, you rely more on her in your heart, just like you don''t touch your hand when you sleep


    Jiang Nu blushed and jumped over and said: she can''t sleep. That''s a kind of dependence. Like this, do you have a husband and wife there? That can''t go on. Now, you are all aware of the seriousness of this problem. Only after they both change can they really get together.


    I frowned slightly and felt that what she said was reasonable.


    She has her own thing to do when she goes to fenglingchuan. I chose to separate from her for my own reasons.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Nu felt a little more comfortable. Seeing that I was relieved, she comforted me and said: don''t worry, she will come back to you. Didn''t you say that as long as you love enough, you won''t be separated?


    I said such a thing, and Han Peng told me, but now


    When my heart was still in turmoil, Wang Qichuan came and asked me: brother Zhang, the laws of more than 100 saints seem to have disappeared again. How can there be such a strange thing in the divine world? Do you know why?


    The law of the great saint disappeared again?


    I didn''t see Luan Yu chasing after me. He jumped out of the vision and raised his hand to tear open the void. Sure enough, the laws of the more than 100 saints disappeared.


    This


    I can''t explain for a moment. There must be a speculative explanation. It is likely to be influenced by the seven realms. The laws of the great saints are likely to be released by the people in the tombs of the seven realms.


    But before the Seven Realms were opened, their breath appeared?


    I still don''t think so. Wang Qichuan waited for me to answer, but at this time, I could only smile awkwardly and say: I don''t know the specific situation.


    It''s better not to let them know what happened in Qijie flower. After all, Luan Yu just looked at them, and they didn''t look like a great saint. If I hadn''t led people over, they wouldn''t have shot.


    Now we have to find a way to tie them down.


    Jiang Nu has been flying towards the Western forbidden area to go back to the big army. Luan Yu won''t let me go. She doesn''t chase me now, but she has a problem with her skull.


    It took us half a month to return to the Western forbidden area. When Lin long saw us coming back, they were very excited, but soon realized that several great saints didn''t look very good and didn''t dare to ask. The atmosphere is unusually depressed.


    I was also very depressed because of the matter of Han, and secretly asked Jiang NV if Han really didn''t want me.


    Seeing that I asked carefully, she was amused by me. Didn''t answer my question.


    After a short rest, I discussed with several great saints. I told them that Luan Yu would definitely come. There is no doubt that if we don''t work together, the only choice at that time is to return to the God prison, otherwise they can come in here, and we can''t resist it.


    Wang Qichuan and others were very hesitant. Jiang Nu was worried that I couldn''t control these saints. But now as long as Luan Yu comes, the problem is not big.


    With Luan Yu''s current IQ, he won''t want to win over. The three eyed sage and the great spirit sage do not want Luan Yu to expand himself and will not give such an idea.


    What I''m worried about now is that they will return to the divine prison. After all, they all exist high in the divine prison, and they don''t have to worry about food.


    They all fell silent when I said to return to God''s prison. Now they have no casting path, and suddenly come into contact with the outside world. In addition, Luan Yu, who has the peak of the great sage and the power of the Seven Realms, makes them some taboos.


    Several people secretly communicated by voice, and I didn''t bother.


    Finally, they asked Wang Qichuan to talk to me. Wang Qichuan came and patted me on the shoulder and said: brother Zhang, we have considered the Qingling world you said. We hope to be free and will not give up easily. The rest is up to you. We all listen to you.


    When I heard this, the whole person was excited. As soon as this kind of thing appears, it will gradually become dependence. In a short time, Qingling world has no strength to restrain them, which is undoubtedly the best way.


    I immediately sat down to discuss with them. Their strongest is the middle stage of the great saint. There is no law. There is a big gap between their strength and the three eyed saint and the giant spirit saint, but this can be made up by the number of people.


    The most troublesome thing is Luan Yu. The power of Qijie flower is too special. During the discussion, yun''er interrupted and said: I''ve seen records about the flowers of the Seven Realms in fenglingchuan. It connects the seven realms. If the flowers are in full bloom, the channels of the seven realms will be opened. Luan Yu''s flowers of the seven realms are just a virtual shadow to me. As soon as the Seven Realms bloom, her power will disappear.


    I frowned slightly and asked yun''er: are you sure that the flowers in full bloom can open the channel of the seven worlds?


    Yun''er recovered for more than 20 days and almost returned to the peak. Her eyes also moved a lot, but this kind of thing can''t be joked. She clubbed her chin and thought back and said: Yes, sister Han has also seen ancient books.


    Have you seen Han? What she asked me to do at the bottom of the canyon is to weaken Luan Yu''s strength. What will it be like if the seven boundary channel is opened?


    Can all seven circles communicate? What will happen to the broken fairyland and corpse world?


    When I thought of this, I patted my head. No matter what happens to the corpse world and the fairy world, the Qingling world is not in the seven worlds, and the opening of the seven worlds can not only weaken the power of God, but also play a balance.


    I secretly scolded myself for being confused. Why didn''t I think of it before? No wonder Han was so angry. But fortunately, although I didn''t listen to her, I left behind. I made hands and feet on the ancient characters and left my own breath. I just don''t know whether I can hook the breath across a boundary. If I can trigger the ancient characters, I can release the emperor''s blood of Han.


    I looked back at the people and said: I have a way to make the Seven Realms bloom. When the seven realms are connected, we can go back to the Qingling world while they are tired.


    When Jiang NV heard about the Seven Realms, she reminded me: Tong Tong, the big world is very powerful. If you open it rashly, you may be dominated by them.


    I bit my lips and said: in the face of strong enemies, the weak will form an alliance. This is a human characteristic. Moreover, at the beginning, the big world was not as good as the fairyland. If there was no God in the world, there would be no invincibility. I''m afraid the opening of the channel is not so simple. It won''t be a moment.


    At this stage, the connection of the seven realms is necessary. Otherwise, the heavenly fruit position can not compete with the divine realm that can intervene. Only by making the Seven Realms soft together and breaking the existing pattern can we have a chance.


    I don''t know about the way of heaven, but I didn''t tell them.


    At present, I only hope that Han can become a great saint as soon as possible, so I won''t be afraid of rebellion in the nest.


    Determined, I sat down cross legged and tried to communicate the breath of the underworld. At the beginning, the virtual shadow of viviparous willow appeared in my body. My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. It was really the same as what Han said. It had been in my body for too long and deeply rooted.


    The town pattern painted on my brow by Han is still there. I don''t know if it will come back after lifting. After all, Tongtian Teng Tonghua also needs time.


    However, while worrying, I also thought that if my breath could not cross a boundary, it would not be difficult to move the sky vine through the viviparous willow.

 Chapter 325

    Now, if the viviparous willow comes back to me, I can only recognize it.


    However, I didn''t erase the Zhenyin at the first time. Instead, I urged the breath in my body and tried to hook it. As a result, several attempts failed. The only way left was to hook the viviparous willow.


    The original intention of Han Dan was that I should remove the secret ancient characters in her imperial blood. When I came back, I took the opportunity to completely break the viviparous willow. As a result


    However, now there is no regret medicine to take. It can only be to admit her mistake when she sees Han, so that she can think of a way.


    The heavenly wheel appeared in my body and was preparing to erase the mark, but at this time, the forest outside the light curtain was suddenly wiped flat by a huge force and pressed into fly ash. Such a large forest turned into a flat ground in the twinkling of an eye.


    Behind the flattened forest, there is a large area of black people. There are giants of the giant spirit family, as well as three eyes families of cultivating heavenly eyes, little saints and saints, which add up to no less than twenty or thirty thousand.


    Seeing this, I quickly stood up and asked Lin long to be on guard.


    Seeing that there were still 70000 saints around me, the three eyed sage changed his face slightly and said: Zhang Tong, do you want to mess up the world?


    The great saint of the great spirit, whose body size was suppressed to normal height, reminded him in a cold voice: don''t forget that the person with blood pupil is the source of trouble. This is the police training left by the teacher.


    The matter of Xuetong became big in Beihai. As a result, it was suppressed by Han. No one dared to mention it. Now the blood soul hidden in my body was cut off, and the prophecy had to be taken out by them to say something. It was a little speechless.


    I heard two sneers and ignored them. Instead, I said to Luan Yu: I know you still have residual souls reincarnating outside. During your years in the divine prison, people outside have been making small moves all the time, trying to kill your residual souls and occupy your way of heaven.


    Luan Yu may or may not be the one who cast the heavenly way, but if you say so, the effect will be better.


    The two great saints both called Zhang Daoling teacher. They should know Zhang Daoling''s arrangement very well. Before Luan Yu came out, they were very keen on the way of casting heaven and had been killing the saints in the lower world.


    The three eyed saint and the giant spirit Saint changed their faces when they heard me. The three eyed Saint shouted angrily: Zhang Tong, don''t talk nonsense. God, this boy is making trouble. His words can''t be believed.


    Luan Yu''s intelligence is weak, but he still cares about his soul and the way of casting heaven. Wen Yan ignores the excuses of the two great saints and directly asks me: what evidence do you have?


    If I really can''t get any evidence before that, I can guess some by combining Yuner''s words and the suppression of the upper boundary over the years.


    Yun''er didn''t know what I was talking about. I was a little confused. I turned back and said to her: print the God in your spirit to me.


    While I was talking, I forced my God seal out. Now it has been exposed. This thing doesn''t have much effect. I took the divine seal in yun''er''s hand and threw it out together.


    The faces of the two great saints changed at once, but the God seal was pulled back by the stamens of the Seven Realms, and they dared not touch it.


    Luan Yu got the divine seal. I don''t know what means he used. The virtual shadow of a beautiful woman and a beautiful man soon emerged. Yuner saw them and shouted: parents. Some lost souls wanted to rush out, but I pulled them back, hugged them in my arms and comforted her, saying: don''t be sad, the murderer of your parents has been found, and the rest is revenge.


    I don''t know Luan Yu still has this ability. He can push their faces through divine seal, otherwise Yuner will avoid it first, but there''s no way now.


    Yun''er was hugged in my arms and kept sobbing, very sad.


    I comforted her and said: don''t cry, my brother will avenge you.


    After Baixiao''s death, Hanhe and I have always taken care of her as my sister. She may be able to avenge herself in the future, but it''s up to me and Hanhe to do it, which is also a kind of comfort to baixiaosheng.


    Fox clan is an important clan in the divine world, and their misfortune is due to the reincarnation of the soul of God in their clan. But now, as like as two peas in the wind and bell, the soul is not exactly the same as the one in Luan Chuan. Even if it is, it should be the second soul, the real soul... In the old woodcutter grandfather''s hand.


    But he called the white fox the man who should be robbed. Now I still can''t think of what should be robbed. But now, I''m afraid that robbery will kill a lot of people.


    Luan Yu soon dispersed the virtual shadow of Luan Yu''s father, leaving only the virtual shadow of her mother. After careful observation, he raised his hand to draw a circle, built a mirror with Zhenyuan, and took a picture of himself.


    When yun''er''s mother didn''t manifest her figure, I still muttered in my heart for fear of self defeating. Instead, I gave the three eye great saint and the giant spirit great saint the opportunity to show loyalty. However, I was relieved when the virtual shadow of yun''er''s mother appeared.


    God''s soul reincarnates in the Fox family. Naturally, its strength will not be weak. When it comes to the great holy land, it will be wiped out. The purpose is naturally to prevent the emergence of God''s soul, so that they can occupy the place of casting heaven.


    Luan Yu looked very cold. When the two saints saw that the situation was bad, they both stood up and said: Lord God, we''ll catch this nonsense boy for you.


    Now Luan Yu''s spirit is incomplete and his IQ is not high. I provoked him. It would be much easier if a dog bites a dog.


    The result disappointed me. Luan Yu was like schizophrenia, sometimes smart and sometimes capricious. Now after listening to the truth I told her, she was very calm. She scattered the virtual shadow and said to the two saints: the past is over. Go and catch him for me.


    As soon as I heard this, I knew it was bad. They committed crimes and meritorious deeds and might have to work hard.


    I hurried back to greet Wang qiechuan. They said: stop people and buy me time.


    The great saint of the giant spirit divine family was fiercely tall, and the divine body was like a mountain. The prestige of the small world made the saint tremble. He stretched his hand into the void and grabbed the shield to resist the attack of the three eyed little Saint last time. With his right hand turned over, the golden axe used by the giant spirit little saint in the canyon appeared in his hand.


    The appearance of two weapons at the same time is even more frightening.


    Behind him was a sea of blood, and a beheaded giant appeared, murderous.


    Jiang Nu recognized the two weapons and said out of her voice: they are Xingtian soldiers.


    Wang Qichuan''s nine ancient characters danced, but there was no law, no small world, and his strength was much weaker. He was suppressed suddenly and suddenly under the breath of ancient soldiers.


    Seeing this, the other great saints fought together at the same time.


    I hugged yun''er and pulled Jiang NV back quickly. Lin long waved. The army immediately surrounded me. Jiang NV said: Xing Tian was an ancient god, but he had half witch blood. The weapon in his hand was Gan Qi. He once killed Gan Qi alone at the South Tianmen gate of the fairy world, and then he was beheaded by Tian Jiang. As a result, he fought for three days and nights with his breasts as his eyes and his navel as his mouth, Finally, the immortal thunder department took the corpse and divided the corpse into five places to suppress it.


    The past is like a myth, but now it sounds far less shocking, because the strongest in the fairyland is the Tianzun. If Xing Tian can hit the South Tianmen, the most is the great holy land. However, the great saint who can fight to the Tianmen must have good weapons, not to mention the means to the sky.


    Because in the journey to the west, Qi Tianda Sheng entered the South Tianmen gate and relied on the Dinghai God needle.


    Gan Qi''s name did not make the sea god needle loud, because Xing Tian, the great saint, was not widely spread.


    After listening to Jiang NV''s introduction, I dared not delay. I pushed yun''er into her arms and said: look after her.


    Yun''er is too sad and is likely to rush out recklessly. At present, it is very dangerous.


    When the three eyed great sage saw the giant spirit God''s hand, he just glanced around the array, but the God''s eye in the center of the eyebrow had been opened, and the blue light was bright, so he could do it at any time.


    The great spirit stepped out and wanted to enter the light curtain, but Wang forgets Chuan and them at the same time, and all kinds of magical powers came out. Moreover, they also have ancient artifacts in their hands. They pressed the great spirit back at once, but with only one blow, many people had bleeding in the corners of their mouths.


    Mole ants.


    The great sage of the giant spirit opened his mouth and said the same words. His momentum increased abruptly. He swept the huge axe in his hand. For a time, the sea of blood surged and crashed into the light curtain.


    Under the suppression of the law, the faces of the 23 great saints changed, their breath was unstable, and their skills were intermittent. They were not at the same level at all. If the three eyed monster was shooting, killing them was not a joke.


    At this time, I have erased the town seal in the center of my eyebrows and can''t move. Seeing that they wanted to retire, Jiang NV said: Several predecessors, please buy Tongtong some time.


    Jiang Nu''s words played a certain role. The important thing is that they are all on the same boat now. They can''t shrink back. Twenty three great saints took the initiative to welcome out again.


    The blood waves surged, and the dry Qi exuded the murderous spirit of Pengbai. The murderous spirit was not left by killing ordinary people, but by killing the heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairy world. The saints couldn''t bear the breath at all.


    Twenty three saints without laws flew out and soon flew back.


    The great saint of the giant spirit hummed coldly: a group of waste.


    The words fell, and the shield swept in his hand. One of the middle-term saints was hit, and his body almost burst, frightening the rest of them to fly back.


    At this time, Jiang NV shouted again: don''t touch him, hold him and buy time for Tong Tong.


    However, as soon as Jiang NV''s voice fell, Luan Yu swept through the Seven Realms of flowers, crossed the sea of blood, stepped over the head of the great sage of the giant spirit, and rushed directly at me. Almost at the same time, the divine eye of the three eyed monster launched, the light column shot out, and passed through the people to kill me.


    As soon as Jiang Nu''s face changed, she displayed the Yellow River vision, but she was in front of me. At this time, I just sensed the viviparous willow. I wanted to leave some spare strength. If the viviparous willow came back, I could fight it a little and see if it could be blocked outside.


    But when I saw the scene in front of me, I didn''t dare to keep it and hook it with all my strength. I just didn''t know whether the viviparous willow would pull my ears off if it came back to me again.


    Viviparous willow is still in touch with me. I don''t suppress it with Tianji wheel. I immediately feel that it is separated from Tongtian rattan, and the breath left on the ancient characters in an instant.

 Chapter 326

    The secret disk is very unique, but the eye has not brought me much benefit at present.


    Lost the ability to learn magic skills, the body is strong, it''s just a sandbag.


    However, the power of unique things is not vulgar, but there is a threshold. Wu De''s threshold is to become a saint. In the holy realm, the body of nine yin becomes extremely fierce. Although the enlightenment Bodhi he controls is not vulgar, he has no strength against the little holy land with the holy land. I''m afraid he can only be invincible, not to mention attacking.


    And all my rules are in the body, which is very unique. I thought of a possibility. When I arrive at the great holy land, the construction of the small world is likely to be directly in the body.


    The stage from the great sage to the Heavenly Master may be my threshold. Compared with Wu De, the threshold seems to be higher, but the wonders of heaven and earth, with its sharp side, must have a defective side.


    When I thought about it, the ancient characters of the secret of heaven in the underworld were hooked, and the Qi I left on it was triggered. Unfortunately, it was not consciousness, and I couldn''t see what had changed. Fortunately, there was no change in the viviparous willow.


    But at this time, the great sage, Luan Yu and the three eyed monster all shot at the same time, and I couldn''t care to feel it.


    Under Gan Qi, the 23 great saints were unable to resist. They were suppressed by the law and the small world and could not break through the ancient shield. When the giant axe swept across, all their skills would be broken in one collision.


    When Lin long saw that Da Sheng had killed him, he and General Li took people in front of me. More than 70000 people drank at the same time and released Zhenyuan neatly.


    The strongest people I selected are only the peak of saints, and the laws involved are very weak. They rely on holy patterns. At this time, the holy patterns of tens of thousands of people build a golden talisman to cover my head.


    At this time, I just took back my mind, but just now I touched the ancient characters. My spirit is scattered and needs a little time to gather.


    Millisecond time difference, the axe of the giant spirit God has fallen, like a mountain, and hit heavily on the holy amulet covering several kilometers.


    For a time, the golden light flew, and the holy grain collapsed where the golden axe fell. Immediately around me, the semi holy body exploded and couldn''t bear it.


    However, the strength of this collective rune is shared equally. A full 70000 people are bearing the axe of the giant spirit God and the great saint. Even so, those with weak cultivation were killed on the spot.


    Luan Yu also flew to my head at this time. She put her hand down and wrapped all the stamens of the Seven Realms around her hand.


    When her hand reached, the great sage of the giant spirit just split the rune pattern and let Luan Yu''s hand drive straight in.


    Jiang Nu''s strange image was mended and wanted to stop it, but at this time, I had resumed my action. As soon as I pulled her back, I split two axes with my backhand, one to the great sage of the giant spirit and the other to Luan Yu.


    The two gold wires flew out almost at the same time and crossed into a cross.


    Seeing the gold thread, the great saint of the giant spirit quickly collected the breath in his body and dared not touch it. At the same time, he took a half step wrong, smashed the shield in his hand and broke the gold thread with divine power.


    Luan Yu completely ignored the gold thread and continued to use the technique. The manifesting big hand grabbed it at me, and the gold thread cut by the small wooden axe was broken when it met the stamens of the seven boundary flowers.


    What is fatal is that the heavenly eyes of the three eyed Saint have also been swept at this time, and they are in front of us in an instant.


    Jiang NV''s strange image stopped in front and exploded at the moment of being swept. Fortunately, I reacted very quickly. For the first time, I stood in front of her by mistake and blocked the divine light from the sky with a small wooden axe.


    The small wooden axe after it became bigger, the natural runes on it beat. At the moment of touching the heavenly eye, the rules and holy patterns flew around like Mars. The light column also contained powerful power. It hit me like a hill. My blood surged and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    In the sky, Luan Yu''s hand came to my head. Fortunately, she didn''t want to kill me, but to catch me. There are reservations. Lin long and they protected me. As a result, tens of thousands of people were swept back by the light curtain of seven realms.


    I found that qijiehua''s attack power is not very strong. It is a defensive magic weapon.


    Under the suppression of the three eyed saint, I can''t resist, and I don''t know how long it will take for the Seven Realms of the underworld to bloom.


    Ginger girl, they want to protect me, but the great sage has broken the gold thread I cut and killed me again.


    Luan Yu''s attack is strong, but he is not necessarily killed. The giant spirit, the great saint and the three eyed monster will kill. Jiang Nu and Wang Qichuan shot together. As a result, they were shot face to face, and several semi holy bodies exploded again.


    Seeing this, I quickly backed away, and then hit the back of the small wooden axe with a fierce punch, trying to break the heavenly eye light column of the three eyed sage.


    The small wooden axe is unique. If Tianmu hits me directly, the above rules may kill me directly.


    Tiandao punches on it, and the natural talisman shines. It is attached to the Tianmu light column of the three eyed saint.


    The three eyed Saint frowned slightly. He was afraid of the uniqueness of the small wooden axe. He carefully closed his heavenly eyes and broke the light column.


    At this time, Luan Yu''s hand stretched over my head suddenly stopped, the virtual shadow of the seven boundary flowers behind her collapsed, and the stamens wrapped around her hand scattered without warning.


    At the same time, the sky of the divine world has changed. In the distant sky, there is a huge petal. It is not a virtual shadow, but a real petal. It spans several time and space and extends here across several boundaries.


    There are powerful runes on the petals, which brighten the sky of the whole divine world.


    The three eyed saint and the giant spirit Saint were stunned. Luan Yu responded very quickly, and there was no stamen on her hand. She did not dare to touch the golden thread that was struck by the wooden axe, and quickly closed it.


    The giant axe that had fallen from the giant spirit God was taken back in mid air. It was only half a minute from the beginning to now. He cut three axes and killed hundreds of half saints in the town. Wang Qichuan and his 23 great saints were seriously injured.


    If it had not been for Wang qiechuan and his men, General Li would have suffered more than ten thousand casualties. It can be said that in one minute, he can kill 40000 saints and 30000 and a half saints.


    It''s terrible.


    However, just two or three seconds after the great change, half of the axe received by the giant spirit God suddenly turned around and swept Luan Yu into the void.


    The three eyes in the distance also opened the heavenly eyes, and the light column arrived in the blink of an eye to cooperate with the attack on Luan Yu. At this time, Luan Yu just closed the rules and holy patterns.


    The axe of the great sage of the giant Spirit fell, her hair was flying, her clothes were shining, the small world was pressed down, and she shouted angrily: traitor.


    I didn''t react at once, but the next second I hurried to make a gesture to let Wang forget Chuan and them back.


    The party was in a panic, but fortunately General Li managed well and the team was not in a mess. We had been retreating for tens of kilometers, and at this time, Luan Yu''s small world was split by the giant spirit''s axe. At the same time, the three eyed monster''s heavenly eyes shot directly through her spiritual orifices.


    Luan Yu left a blood hole in the center of her eyebrows, which was ferocious and terrible. The divine blood circulated in it, but it was not affected. When the giant spirit God cut it with an axe, a sneer came up at the corners of her mouth.


    The slightest sneer made the whole sky cold.


    The great sage of the giant spirit noticed that suddenly the whole person curled up in the void and protected his body with a shield. At this time, Luan Yu''s eyes flew out a Tianshi Zhenwen, which jumped in the void and did not attack.


    But the three eyed sage in the distance suddenly screamed, and his eyebrows and eyes burst open, shedding terrible divine blood.


    The great saint of the giant spirit was not spared. The divine patterns on his body were crumbling, the divine blood was drying up, and his huge body seemed to bear terrible power and was forcibly compressed.


    Luan Yu sneered: Grandpa, even if you two dog legs would betray, you have long left prohibition in your body.


    The changes just now let me see hope, and it''s not surprising that the great sage of the giant spirit and the three eyed great saint will take action against Luan Yu. For them, tens of thousands of us are not afraid at all. The mountain pressing on them is Luan Yu.


    And their affairs were shaken out by me. Now Luan Yu doesn''t care. She still needs someone to fight. After the matter, it''s not the case.


    Now, seeing that they were suppressed by Zhenwen, I didn''t think much. I hurried to touch them. The holy decree of the Heavenly Master was still on me. Last time I came back from the witch world, Han guessed that the famous saint was the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling, and she always let me carry it close to me.


    After looking for it in a panic for a few seconds, I remembered that it was wrapped in my belt.


    It was just too anxious. When I pulled out my backhand, my belt opened and my pants fell off. Fortunately, Jiang NV reacted quickly and hurriedly helped me hold it.


    My face was burning, but I didn''t have time to pull my pants. I let Jiang NV carry it and shook away the holy order of the Heavenly Master.


    Zhang Daoling''s holy order will be restrained as long as his skill. When he wrote it, I believe he didn''t think so far.


    But people will change. Over the years, good people will become bad people, and bad people will become good people.


    Who can guess the ending before the end?


    I shook open the holy order of the Heavenly Master. The Zhenfu flying out of Luan Yu''s eyes immediately dimmed. A dark sign was pulled out of her eyes. It was a wooden talisman, very strong, but it was wrapped by the holy order of the Heavenly Master and flew back to me.


    Luan Yu looked pale and frightened at me. I grabbed the holy order of the Heavenly Master and said coldly to her: don''t forget that I am also from Zhangjia. Today I will eradicate you scum for Zhangjia.


    My voice fell, and I saw that the three eyed saint and the great spirit Saint had not responded. I shouted anxiously: what are you waiting for? If we don''t kill her today, we don''t want to live.


    The three eyed great saint first reacted. The heavenly eyes opened, and there was still divine blood flowing in it. Moreover, the blue and bright world seemed to collapse and become very turbid, but it still emitted a divine light. The body of the great saint of the giant spirit was also severely exhausted. However, they got up forcibly and killed Luan Yu together.


    When he lost his support, Luan Yu was in panic and turned around to escape. However, he was shot by the damaged heavenly eyes of the three great saints in the void. Although it had been broken, it was at least the attack of the great saints.


    Luan Yu did not resist, half of his body was pierced, leaving a terrible wound.


    The great sage of the giant spirit killed and threw the shield out with his backhand. The ancient shield was instantly raised to block out the sky and the sun, blocking Luan Yu''s way. At the same time, the giant axe in his hand swept across the sea of blood.


    Luan Yu saw that he couldn''t avoid it. He turned back and clapped it. The small world of the great saint appeared and blocked the giant axe.


    But at this time, a golden light suddenly flew from a distance. It was very fast. It came in an instant. The next second, a three pointed two-edged gun directly penetrated Luan Yu''s heart.

 Chapter 327

    The three eyed sage killed Luan Yu, which frightened me. He has been shooting with heavenly eyes, but people ignore his means.


    I thought the three of them could lose both of them, but


    Luan Yu called Grandpa Zhang Daoling, but in my opinion, she is a chess piece. It''s lucky for me to be killed now, because it may disturb Zhang Daoling''s calculation.


    But now my eyelids jump wildly. The two great saints didn''t stop after killing Luan Yu. They turned and walked towards us.


    The great sage of the giant spirit made the first move. The ancient shield in his hand was pressed down and covered a piece of heaven and earth. Every time the rune on it flickered, we killed a semi saint. We were unable to resist.


    Seeing the constant dead, my small wooden axe split out with my backhand, and the golden lines also flew out.


    The great sage of the giant spirit sneered and said: boy, do you really think one move can eat all over the sky?


    His sarcastic voice fell, and the three eyed sage fell beside him. The three pointed and two edged gun swept across. There was a divine power on it to block the gold wire cut by the small wooden axe. Like a pull string, he twisted all the gold wires together and flew out.


    Seeing this, Jiang NV hurriedly said: Tong Tong, we have to retreat to God''s prison now, or we will all die.


    I''m not sure if I can go into God''s prison again, because there are changes outside, and there may be changes inside.


    The seven boundary flowers in the sky have not changed and are silent.


    As I thought, opening the channel of the seven realms can not be completed in the blink of an eye.


    Tens of thousands of people kept retreating, but every second, people around them died in the process of pressing under the ancient shield, and their souls were erased.


    Wang Qichuan rushed to me, patted me on the shoulder and asked: brother Zhang, the ancient talisman you put away just now, try to see if it can work.


    When he reminded me, I reacted. He hurriedly opened the holy order of the Heavenly Master.


    Seeing that I took out the wooden card, the three eyed saint and the giant spirit Saint quickly collected the weapons and stared at me in horror after retreating hundreds of meters.


    They couldn''t stay. I tried to urge the wooden card at the first time. As a result, I found that the meridians could not be penetrated and used.


    I cluttered in my heart, but my face didn''t change. I said coldly: now the flowers in the seven realms are blooming, and the channel in the seven realms is about to be opened. I think the divine realm is adjacent to the Qingling world, leaving you a life.


    Wang qiechuan and Jiang Nu saw that I didn''t kill them and wanted to save their lives. They didn''t hurry to look at me. Jiang Nu said: Tong Tong, these two people peep at the way of heaven and fruit. Wolves are ambitious and can''t stay.


    Jiang NV experienced the power of the great saint today. If we were not so many people to bear it at the same time and face it alone, except that the small wooden axe could block their attack and would not break, others could kill with one finger.


    Such existence must not stay.


    The two saints turned pale when they heard the speech, but the weapons in their hands activated again and wanted to try to fight me.


    I was surprised and sneered: you have also learned the effect of Luan Yu''s use of it. As long as I read it, you are the fish on the chopping board. But I''ll give you a chance to withdraw from the light curtain now, and our gratitude and resentment will be written off.


    Jiang Nu looked worried and gently pulled my clothes. I looked back and smiled and said to her: now the Seven Realms channel is about to open, and there is a space-time crack between the divine world and the Qingling world. If we kill them, the divine world will lose its resistance at that time, which is not a good thing for us. And as long as I control the talisman, I can kill them at any time.


    My words are reasonable. If Han has become a great saint and can suppress them, I really won''t kill them. After all, the great saint is scarce and indispensable.


    But their threat to Han is too great. If there is a chance to kill, I will never miss it.


    The two great saints looked at each other, hesitating and suspicious at the same time.


    Jiang Nu was trying to persuade, but I pinched her secretly. What should be said is said. You can''t repeat it, or you will show your feet. Without answering, I pressed the wooden card in my hand towards the sky. The two hesitant saints quickly retreated and turned into a golden light and fell outside, but they didn''t leave.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Then I told Jiang Nu alone: the token seems to recognize the Lord. I can''t use it at all. Don''t show your feet. How long you can delay is how long. I hope Han can find a way to save us.


    There are little saints under the great saint. Those people are not afraid of the token in my hand. They are expected to try and will not calm down.


    But just then, the petals of the Seven Realms of the void changed, and the divine pattern on it seemed to hook the law of the divine world. There was a space-time crack next to it, and then a huge beast flew out of it, just like Kunpeng spreading its wings and roaming the void.


    On the beast''s back, there is a magnificent palace.


    The giant beast just appeared and sent out a low roar. The sound penetrated the void and spread thousands of miles.


    The seven boundary passage finally opened.


    The witch world and the great world are not like the withering of the great saints of the underworld, the divine world and the demon world. They are very huge. Da Shengduo will be divided into many families and sects. Unlike the underworld, it is basically the 10 o''clock king of hell, and it is still a group of people. No matter anything, it can be solved by contacting the king of hell.


    The divine world is withering. The three great saints command one side respectively. Like the strong at the level of Han, they can only go out in person, and the little saints can''t get involved.


    Such a big world still gives people a small feeling.


    The monster came out, followed by several monsters. They were very large, carrying palaces and pavilions. They could see clearly across tens of thousands of kilometers. A total of 15 monsters came from front to back.


    The three eyed great saint and the great saint of the giant spirit changed their complexion and hurried away with their men without having time to talk to me.


    The seven realms are opened, and the ancient fairy road leading to the fairy world is estimated to be opened. Unfortunately, in the past, the six realms respected the fairy world, but now the six realms are competing for the position of heavenly fruit on the same death star.


    When the two saints left, we were relieved at the same time. I received the token and hurried to find the longevity collar, but I didn''t find it again. It should have been taken away by the two saints.


    Helpless, I can only let the people behind me hide their breath and follow me to leave.


    When outsiders come in, it''s the most chaotic time in the divine world, and it''s a great time for us to leave.


    Moreover, the flowers of the seven realms are in full bloom, and I''m afraid the war between the Holy Land and the underworld can''t be fought. We can tear up the five-month agreement with ease.


    Eighteen layers of hell can''t return to the underworld in the end.


    General Li''s whole army, in just a few minutes, those giant beasts fell into the divine world and didn''t know where to stop. However, with such a great momentum, I''m afraid the purpose is impure.


    After Lin long and his family had been reorganized, the 23 great saints hurried behind me and flew like thieves.


    On the way, Jiang Nu couldn''t help sending a message to me saying: what do I think of their saints?


    I gave a white look, but when I saw Wang qiechuan, they were very alert. They really didn''t look like a great saint.


    But it''s also good. Without intimidation, their pride can''t be smoothed. Know that fear, there are things they fear. In the Qingling world, we won''t give them as our ancestors.


    After fifteen days, we finally returned to the crack, but I couldn''t leave. I just asked Jiang Nu to take everyone back and see what happened in the underworld. In order to prevent change, I called the 23 saints together and made an in-depth communication.


    It didn''t feel like a problem, so I let them try to get through the crack.


    Their law was beaten back without casting a path. Sure enough, they were not suppressed by the law and passed easily.


    General Li and his more than 60000 people are not strong in law. It''s easy to pass. As soon as they entered, the power of faith was broken. Two different worlds, the power of faith is still impenetrable.


    When Jiang Nu was about to leave, I sent a message to her saying: the great sage would be anxious to cast the Tao in the past. They wanted to do things in more than 20 days. However, Lin Long''s people should delimit a separate area for them and plan to give them materials. They should not be given freedom in a short time. They should feel that they still rely on me to survive.


    At present, my 18th spine is about to light up. I don''t know how long it will take to lose their faith.


    It''s rare for Jiang Nu to nod her head and promise without asking the reason, telling me that heyun''er should be careful.


    Seeing Jiang Nu leave, I took yun''er out of a small space and set foot on the land of the divine world again. There were not a lot of people behind me, but I was much more relaxed.


    Now in danger, yun''er and I can run away at any time. If we really hide, Da Sheng can''t help me.


    Yun''er led the way. We went straight to fenglingchuan.


    Fenglingchuan is the continent closest to the crack. It took us half a day to set foot on its territory.


    I have never been to Chicheng Prefecture, but fenglingchuan is a flat grassland. If the grassland had not fluctuated, I''m afraid I could see the end at a glance.


    Yun''er is very familiar with fenglingchuan. When she passed a small sect, she deliberately stole my skirt and disguised me as a girl.


    I was born white and pretty. She dressed me up like a young girl. Even yun''er couldn''t help saying: no wonder sister Han loves you so much. She looks so good. She is loved by all women.


    I gave her a white look, stuffed the cotton wadding in her hand into my chest, and cleaned it up a little to hide my breath.


    Suddenly, it''s awkward for men to dress up as women, but yun''er said that now it''s just the edge of the wind chime river. When you go inside, no matter what sect you encounter, as long as you find men, they will kill them. I can avoid a lot of trouble.


    After dressing up, yun''er and I went on.


    However, when passing by a rolling Grassland Slope, three women suddenly fell from the void. They looked like the maid of a rich family, but they were all small saints.


    Yun''er was very nervous when she saw that the three women were Xiaosheng. She was worried that the other party was from fenglingchuan and could see through my identity.


    I took her hand and comforted her by saying: don''t be afraid. They are not from fenglingchuan, but those who came out of Qijie flowers. They have just arrived here and dare not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    The seven realms are connected. There must be a lot involved, but I don''t know yet.


    The three little saints looked up and down at me and yun''er, and their faces showed a very satisfied expression, which confused me.

 Chapter 328

    Three little saints stared, and yun''er and I didn''t dare to mess around. The three looked for a while, and one of the 278 women suddenly said: just the two of them.


    The other two nodded, as if they didn''t ask me anything, and yun''er gave it down.


    Sure enough, when the three turned around, the first woman said: my young lady is here for the first time, and she still lacks two personal servant girls. You two go with us.


    I wasn''t nervous just now, but I was nervous when I heard this. Personal servant girl... If I was found to be a man, I don''t know how to die.


    When the three of them saw us hesitating, one of them said impatiently: it''s a blessing for you to become our Miss''s personal servant girl. What are you doing?


    The man questioned, somewhat displeased.


    Yun''er was a little distracted and tightly pulled the tail of my clothes. The leading female official was more satisfied and said with a smile: it''s better to have two sisters.


    She walked towards us and saw her coming. I quickly calculated in my heart that it would not be difficult for me to escape suddenly with rhyme, but the three people didn''t seem to go far. Their palace should be nearby. If they attracted the great saint, they would be in trouble.


    But there are still people landing on the wind chime river. Isn''t that breaking the rules of the mysterious female saint on the wind chime river?


    These outsiders have a really unrestrained style.


    The three of them came and took yun''er and me, and the Qi machine swept over us to explore our breath, but my breath was locked by the secret disk of heaven, and the great sage may not be able to see it. Let alone them, and yun''er helped me get my carry space.


    Seeing being held by them, I sent a message to yun''er and said: go with them and see if you can get some news.


    Personal servant girl, you must hear more than others. At least I think so, because the steward of the corpse family is like this. She knows clearly whether I slept with Han.


    Yun''er saw that I decided to go and relaxed slowly.


    The leading female official swept us with an air machine and said: a sage of the Fox family, one can''t see.


    Another person said: it''s estimated that he has a special body. Anyway, take him back to the big housekeeper. In this remote mountain, where can we find the right person?


    The female officer who spoke seemed very dissatisfied with the job, with some complaints. But it also helped me.


    The other two didn''t say much when they heard the speech, and left with Yuner and me.


    As I guessed, their palace is not far away. Yukong will be there in a few minutes, next to a small lake.


    I took a closer look at the pattern of the palace. If I remember correctly, it was the palace carried by an alien beast in the fifth place. The physique of the three female officials was not like the witch family, but only people in the big world.


    When the strongest one in the world can be ranked fifth, the family strength should not be weak.


    An old turtle lying on the edge of the pool not far away looks a little strange. There is a turtle shell on his body, but there is a green snake in the turtle shell. There is a gossip map on his back. I don''t know if it is congenital gossip.


    It''s a pity that Wu De is not here, otherwise we can certainly see some clues.


    Yun''er said to me: brother Tong Tong, the old turtle seems to be the Xuanwu of the four holy beasts.


    Basaltic?


    I heard it back and felt a little incredible.


    When I was about to discuss it, the beautiful female official suddenly stretched out her hand and twisted my mouth to teach me a lesson.


    I subconsciously turned sideways and avoided it.


    Eh!


    With a suspicious eyebrow, she raised her hand and continued to twist my mouth.


    Except for Han, I can''t pinch my face. The female official used some real yuan. It was immortal yuan that was released. The secret wheel in my body moved faintly. I broke away from her repression and turned sideways.


    Some people in the divine prison also have Xianyuan, but although the female officials in front of them are small saints, their identity is the servant girl leader at most. Such an identity is still Xianyuan. It can be seen that Xianyuan is not a rare thing in the world.


    In the same realm, Xianyuan can perform fairy arts, while Zhenyuan can only perform pseudo fairy arts. Zhenyuan can''t beat Xianyuan.


    At present, the suppression of the realm is not so obvious, but in the later stage, when they are all in the same realm, the advantage of Xianyuan is the mountain that can not be shaken.


    Therefore, if you want to go on the road, you must cast immortal yuan. Otherwise, no matter how hard you try, you will be inferior to others.


    When I was stunned, the female official insisted on using the law and still wanted to pull my mouth.


    But just then the door of the palace was pushed open, and a woman in purple came out. She was graceful, her eyes were as watery as talking, and her lips were bright and moist.


    I was stunned. The woman in purple glanced at me, and then turned back and asked the female official: what''s the matter? What I asked you to do is done?


    As soon as the woman in purple came out, the three female officials immediately bowed their heads and put their hands on their sides like ancient servant girls. They did not dare to be presumptuous. They respectfully introduced our information and said: back to the big housekeeper, these are two sisters. My sister is 15 years old and my sister is 13 years old. They are all sages of the Fox family.


    The female official didn''t see my identity at all, and she doubted my cultivation. But at this time, he answered perfunctorily and didn''t want to do much.


    The woman in purple looked at me and yun''er and said: you two come with me.


    The palace was very big, but the female officer just now didn''t go through the gate, but entered through the side door. We touched the light of the woman in purple and walked through the main gate once.


    The whole palace is made of special jade. There is a rockery garden in it. The water flow and flowers are real.


    It can be seen that this palace magic weapon is very good, but if Qinxue''s biyou palace can be fully activated, I''m afraid its scale is no worse than that in front of us. After all, it is also the palace of the Heavenly Master.


    Around the garden is an independent private palace. No wonder the waitresses have to walk aside.


    The woman in purple didn''t take us to see her young lady immediately, but took us to her courtyard and told me and Yuner two rules.


    Article 1: you can''t communicate when serving her young lady. Article 2: no matter what you see, you can''t say it.


    Yun''er taught me some necessary etiquette after she knew me backwards.


    Friar learned mortal things quickly. In less than half a day, yun''er and I took office.


    Yun''er and I were taken to the inner hall by a woman in purple. There we met a woman in white. She wore a veil on her face and couldn''t see her face clearly.


    The woman in purple saluted and communicated with the girl in white by means of voice transmission. The girl in white frowned slightly, glanced at us, nodded indifferently, raised her hand and asked the housekeeper to go out.


    Before she left, the woman in purple sent a voice to me and yun''er said: remember what I told you. No matter what you see, don''t ask, let alone talk outside.


    I doubt whether the girl in front of me is ugly?


    While I was thinking, a strange voice suddenly came from my ear: I will meet the great saint of fenglingchuan in a few days, and you two will follow me at that time. Now I''m going to take a bath. You go and get ready.


    It''s the woman in white. She speaks to us by voice. Is she a natural mute?


    There is no way to make up for some human defects, accomplishments and panacea. But she said she wanted to meet the great saint of fenglingchuan. Would Han Hua come with the great saint?


    After all, Yuner, they have read some confidential ancient books. Without the great sage of fenglingchuan nodding, it is unlikely that they have a good relationship.


    On this thought, I''m not in a hurry.


    Yun''er pushed me. They hurriedly found the bathroom. There was a big bathtub and a spring next to it. Fill up the bathtub and the water will be hot. Yun''er is smarter than me. He took the dried flowers next to him and was ready to throw them into the water.


    I saw those petals and my heart jumped wildly. I grabbed a handful and smelled them. They were all spirit flowers. I''ve only seen a few of them in Tianzun''s grave.


    This big world is not only strong, but also rich.


    Yun''er sprinkled the petals, and the woman in white came in.


    She seemed a lot easier here. I raised my hand and took off the veil. The moment she showed her true face, I was stunned.


    But not because of her beauty, but because of her face.


    The appearance of the girl in white is not weak, but there is an ugly birthmark on such a beautiful face.


    No, it''s not a birthmark, but the fruit of heaven, but it seems to be sealed without breath. I wouldn''t recognize it unless there is a vague shadow of a tree in the mark on my hand.


    On the road fruit tree, there is also a silver Road fruit.


    My heart almost jumped out of my throat. Zhang Daoling''s Taoist fruit was given to the great saint. They didn''t want it. Han Peng didn''t want to integrate, but in the underworld, she had to integrate the Taoist fruit in order to forcibly improve her strength.


    Since she took this road, she naturally wouldn''t consider what tricks Zhang Daoling was playing. She could only make her Tao fruit perfect as much as possible.


    I believe that after absorbing this Taoist fruit, Han can reach the peak of Xiaosheng.


    I just don''t know what''s going on right now. I don''t dare to mess around.


    The girl in white is not very old, just like Jiang Nu, but she is already the peak of Xiaosheng. Seeing me staring at her, the girl seems to be used to saying by voice: do you think I''m ugly?


    I quickly bowed my head and had to say that the existence of daoguoshu really destroyed her beauty. And the position of Daoguo is right on her throat. It is estimated that this is why she can''t speak. The trunk of daoguoshu just extends from her chin to the center of her eyebrows, dividing a beautiful face into two, much like the totem painted on the original face.


    Seeing me bow my head, the girl sighed and said: This is the birthmark I was born with. Remember, you two, it''s rotten in your heart. Don''t say it.


    Hearing her personal advice, my heart clicked. They should know that it is the fruit of heaven, otherwise they won''t ask for confidentiality again and again.


    Just in this way, yun''er and I can''t get out of here alive. No wonder they want to find candidates in the divine world. They originally planned to kill them when they ran out.


    When I was trying to figure out how to win the fruit, the girl in white suddenly began to take off her clothes

 Chapter 329

    Before I could react, the girl had already taken off her outer skirt, but fortunately, the ancient skirt was cumbersome, and the gauze was laminated one layer at a time. I used to see Han change clothes, seven off and eight off. When she took off, I fell asleep.


    Now I have neon clothes and feather clothes. It''s much more convenient.


    But the girl in front of her is not a magic weapon. When she began to take off, I bowed my head and wanted to go out. As a result, she came to the door and said coldly: come back, you''ll pinch my shoulder later.


    My face turned red when I heard it.


    As a result, I felt that the blood vessels in my body were about to burst and the caterpillars had changed.


    The girl still had Tulle on her body, but it was only faintly visible that was the most tempting. I took a casual look and hurried to avoid it. As soon as the girl turned around, she went into the water.


    In front of the same sex, she doesn''t want to expose her body too much. Yun''er stood behind her and pinched her shoulder. The girl gave a soft, um, sound in her mouth and closed her eyes comfortably, no matter who was behind her.


    The heat is rising, and the fragrance of Linghua is mixed with the girl''s unique body fragrance, which is very attractive.


    But now she was immersed in water, and I couldn''t see anything. Calm the blood gas in the body, go to her front and carefully pass the voice in a female voice and ask: Miss, with your cultivation, a birthmark like this can be easily erased. Why should it stay on your face all the time? Does it have any special significance?


    When I asked, my heart was pounding. I was afraid that she would recognize me as a man. At the same time, I''m also afraid of verbal offense, but fortunately, the girl''s temper is not very strange.


    She leaned gently in the bath bucket, closed her eyes and enjoyed Yuner''s massage. She said slowly: it''s not an ordinary birthmark. I''ve tried many ways, but I can''t get rid of it.


    As soon as I heard it, my heart jumped wildly. She didn''t know whether it was the Taoist fruit of heaven, or whether she didn''t need the Taoist fruit left by Zhang Daoling, just like the three eyed saint?


    If so, it would be a godsend.


    I dare not ask any more. Shut up and stand by. But then the girl said: your sister''s hand is too light. Please help me pinch it.


    This


    When I hesitated, her gauze skirt still fell into the water, revealing her white shoulders.


    Yun''er winked at me and let me pass.


    Seeing that I couldn''t get rid of it, I had to harden my scalp and gently pinch the two muscles on her shoulder with my thumb and index finger.


    I was perfunctory, but maybe my hand was heavier than yun''er. She enjoyed it very much. She leaned her head against the bathtub and soon fell asleep.


    As soon as she looked up, the picture in the water loomed. Even if I didn''t want to see it, I could still see it inadvertently.


    I can only pray in my heart, hoping not to let Han know, and I didn''t mean it.


    When I saw that she was really asleep, I secretly rolled up my sleeve, exposed the mark on my arm, and carefully approached the fruit on her face.


    The mark didn''t respond. Daoguo was really sealed.


    Many attempts failed, and I didn''t dare to explore the seal in her body. For about 20 minutes, the girl''s eyebrows moved slightly. I quickly took my hand back. The next second, she woke up.


    I continued to pinch her shoulder, but when she woke up, she looked very relaxed, reached out, clapped my hand and said: OK, you go down and have a rest.


    Yun''er hurried out with me.


    Outside, yun''er asked me: brother Tong, is that the fruit of heaven?


    I nodded and figured out how to get it.


    She and the woman in purple are the only ones in the palace. They are the little saints at the peak. It is not impossible to find a good time and forcibly take her away.


    But it''s too risky. At present, I have to stay in the divine world. At least I have to see Han and get Wu De back before I can leave. It''s too risky to offend a big family before that.


    Thinking of this, I was a little upset.


    Out of the courtyard, the woman in purple waited at the door, stopped me and yun''er, took out a jade box, opened it and took out two pills from it. The pills exuded the luster of beads and jade and had a strong fragrance. At first glance, they were not ordinary pills.


    Cangxue can''t refine such a top-level pill with the spirit flowers and different grass of Qingling world. Those brought back by Jiang Nu may also be refined. After all, Shennong''s herbal classic is the ultimate of Dan art.


    Yun''er and I took the pill. The woman in purple said: This is your salary for seven days. You can improve your accomplishments after taking it. Your residence is next to the lady''s palace. Since you are brother and sister and you are not old enough, you can live in the same room. There are two beds in it. You can rest after finishing. Remember, if the lady doesn''t call, you can''t step into her room.


    Yun''er and I nodded hurriedly. As soon as she left, I was disappointed. If I could stay with those maids, I could inquire a lot of news and know their origin. Now I can''t even find out their origin.


    And now it seems that Yuner and I are under house arrest in disguise. It''s impossible to go out.


    Just after taking a bath, the woman may be fine.


    People with high status and leisure tend to enjoy life. As long as she is free in Shiao mountain, Han Hua asks me to pinch her feet or beat her back all day. Now the girl should have a rest.


    Yun''er came back to the room with me, so I gave her the pill and asked her to put it away.


    Maybe she was in the same room. The little girl''s face was a little red. She asked me playfully: brother Tong, don''t you eat?


    I knocked on her little head and said: silly girl, when we serve the young lady, they will kill us as soon as they leave. How could they be so kind and give us the elixir? Maybe there is a powerful poison in the elixir.


    Yun''er said in disbelief: there is no medicine in the world that can poison monks!


    If I hadn''t seen Wang pangzi''s 36 shares, I wouldn''t believe it.


    I was afraid that she would take it blindly. I told her: there are all kinds of wonders in the world, and all things are mutually reinforcing. If there is a panacea that can improve cultivation, there must be a poison that can kill monks. Remember not to take it indiscriminately.


    Yun''er nodded obediently, collected the pill and began to make the bed. I also went to help. After it was done, I was a little sleepy.


    Lying in bed, I''m too lazy to be on guard. I believe that no one here dares to attack us except themselves.


    Yun''er sat by the bed, a little pinched, I don''t know what she was thinking, a 13-year-old girl, she was not well developed, her thought was very mature, and she felt


    But in the world, the eyes are used to see all things. Good-looking things and people are meant to be seen, but they can''t control their own heart and body.


    I was calm, and soon I was half asleep and half awake. I was careful.


    Yun''er lingered for a while and went to bed.


    However, just before midnight, there was a sudden sound of someone falling something outside. Yun''er and I woke up at the first time and hurried to open the door.


    As a result, I saw the housekeeper standing outside, and the sound of falling things came from the lady''s room.


    The housekeeper shook his head slightly, motioned us not to go in, and the three stood outside waiting.


    After falling for more than ten minutes, it finally stopped. A few minutes later, the housekeeper took us into the house. The girl has gone to bed, the room is full of debris, and all the reflective things are smashed by her.


    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly relaxed a lot. It seems that there is no girl in the world who doesn''t love beauty. She is angry with her face. As long as she hates it, it''s much easier to do.


    After cleaning up the house, yun''er and I went back to have a rest. When the girl took a bath the next day, I deliberately told her: Miss, there is an ancestral secret recipe in my family that can remove any birthmarks. Shall I try it for you?


    The girl sneered at the speech and said: ancestral secret recipe? You think this is a mortal world?


    Yun''er hurriedly added: Miss, the secret recipe of my family can erase the soul seal of reincarnation.


    The girl stopped talking, but she looked like she was thinking.


    I know it can''t be urgent. If it''s urgent, there will be trouble. And by other means, it''s better to make her willing to try. The most is to spend some time.


    I believe that as long as she is willing to untie the seal, the mark on my hand can put the fruit away. I''ll just give it to Han at that time.


    On the way back, I roughly told yun''er about the plan. The little girl is smart. If she hadn''t said the soul seal just now, the girl wouldn''t care about what I said.


    Soul mark is a mark branded on the soul, and then it will be expressed on the body in the form of birthmark, but the king of hell can''t handle it.


    But there''s no harm in boasting now. After all, no one really wants us to clear the soul print.


    Unfortunately, in the next two days, the girl seemed to forget the ancestral secret recipe I mentioned and never mentioned it.


    On the third day, the saint of fenglingchuan came in person, and the girl took me and Yuner out to meet him. The female saints of fenglingchuan travel with many maids around, and more than 20 are all little saints. It seems that fenglingchuan doesn''t buy God''s respect, because she has a deep foundation.


    The female saint of fenglingchuan wears a veil and can''t see her face clearly, but she is accompanied by Han?


    The female saint of fenglingchuan came over, took Han''s hand and said kindly: Miss Zhang, this is my sworn sister, Han.


    As a little saint, Han has a high status. I just smiled and said hello to the girl in front of me.


    But the female saint of fenglingchuan called her Miss Zhang. Is she a descendant of Zhang?


    If so, it would be strange for Tiandao fruit to appear on her!


    However, before I had time to think more, Han''s eyes fell on me. The next second, she chuckled and made all the people around look at her inexplicably.


    My face is a little black. After all, it''s embarrassing for my wife to see me dressed as a woman.


    The great sage of the wind chime river was aware of it, and seemed to be sending a message to ask Han.


    I was nervous. Yun''er said that the great saint of fenglingchuan hated men most. If Han told her, would I be in trouble?


    However, the great sage just glanced at me inadvertently. In addition, Miss Zhang called them into the house, and the matter was settled.


    However, on the way, Han Peng asked me: Tong Tong, what are you doing?


    Her tone seemed a little unhappy.

 Chapter 330

    Han asked me in a displeased tone. I don''t know whether it was because of the last time or because I pretended to be a woman.


    But fortunately, viviparous Liu didn''t return to me, otherwise her attitude would be worse.


    My current cultivation requires no soul light to transmit sound. Everyone present can intercept it and expose it as soon as I speak. Using soul light to transmit sound, soul Qi will also expose my man.


    In this way, she couldn''t return to Han. She stared at her, so she had to lower her head and didn''t dare to see her.


    Moreover, the current situation is really embarrassing. I thought that even if she had a good relationship with the female saint of fenglingchuan, she was at most her servant girl. She was more comfortable like me. As a result, she became the sworn sister of the female Saint


    Yun''er and I followed behind, and the three big men walked in front side by side. I felt a little uncomfortable when I thought that there was his wife among the big men and little self-esteem.


    The housekeeper in purple followed them and listened to their conversation. We had a general understanding. The girl whom Yuner and I served was surnamed Zhang, with a single name of Rui. Zhangjia is a huge family in the big world. Zhang Rui''s purpose this time is to explore the way and have a comprehensive understanding of the divine world. Later, the proud children of the younger generation will come. Zhangjia chose fenglingchuan and planned to settle here.


    Zhang Rui is surrounded by women''s dependents. It can be seen that she still gives absolute respect to the peak saint and the great world.


    The female saint of fenglingchuan came here this time to do the same. Moreover, she came in person and was still afraid of the big world.


    While respecting each other, it is also a secret temptation.


    Three women chatted, and yun''er and I served tea and poured water. The tea given to us by the housekeeper was golden yellow. When it was soaked in boiling water, it immediately gave off a strong aura. I took a sip and felt that it exceeded the best elixir in cangxue''s hand. I couldn''t help taking a sip secretly, and the whole person became refreshed.


    I dare not drink the of NVDA Sheng and Zhang Rui. After all, when my mouth touches the cup, they will leave more or less breath, and they can catch it. What I drink is Han Dan''s. she won''t say it even if she notices it.


    Sure enough, after serving tea, Han Hua just took a sip and frowned slightly. I secretly hid in the distance and laughed.


    When they formally discussed, yun''er and I were kicked out and waited outside the door.


    Yun''er was worried and asked: brother Tong, what shall we do next?


    I said: when your sister-in-law doesn''t exist, especially in front of the purple housekeeper, don''t wink at your sister-in-law.


    Zhang Rui''s vigilance is not particularly high, but the purple housekeeper is different. That''s a smart man. She''ll catch any little action.


    We''d better not let Zhang Rui know about treating her face. If the Zhang family in Dajie knew that it was the fruit of heaven, the identity of the purple housekeeper would be very suspicious. It may not really be Zhang Rui''s housekeeper.


    I kept talking and explained all the details to yun''er so that the little girl wouldn''t make a mistake. As long as we stabilize around Zhang Rui, Daoguo will get it sooner or later.


    People''s living habits are almost the same. At lunch, the maid outside came in with a gold and jade tray in her hand. There are all kinds of delicacies I haven''t seen, as well as some spiritual fruits.


    Smelling the smell, I couldn''t help swallowing.


    God prison stayed so long. He was tortured by hunger every day. He didn''t have time to eat after he came out. Now I see so many delicious food that my eyes are shining.


    But that''s what big guys eat. I can only watch when I''m greedy.


    At the dinner table, they continued to talk, but because of Zhang Rui, they always use voice transmission, and I don''t know what to talk about.


    In the face of these delicacies, nvdasheng and Zhang Rui of fenglingchuan didn''t move. They are all people of status. They seldom really eat the food on this occasion.


    But Han is very abnormal. She has been eating. The great saint of fenglingchuan looked at her for several times, and she pretended not to see.


    More than an hour later, I saw the appearance of fenglingchuan Dasheng and Zhang Rui. They seemed to have reached an agreement and settled down. Their expressions were relatively relaxed.


    The great saint of fenglingchuan stood up and said with a smile: I heard that there is a Lingquan in the world. I wonder if I can see it today?


    Lingquan should be the spring water in the bathroom. The water is warm and smooth when touched. It has rich aura and can nourish the skin. It is a girl''s favorite thing.


    Zhang Rui frowned slightly and seemed reluctant to share. But the purple housekeeper stood up and said: wait a minute, I''ll let someone arrange it now.


    The servant goes against the master''s wishes. It seems that my guess is correct. The big housekeeper has another identity.


    I and yun''er are the only servant girls in the inner hall. No one can do this job except us.


    The structure of the bathroom changed and was soon divided into three rooms. The purple housekeeper stared at me and yun''er and filled the bath bucket with water. At this time, Zhang Rui also came with the NVDA saint of Hanyu and fenglingchuan.


    With a gentle smile, Han Peng pointed to me and said: I''m used to being served. I don''t know if I can let her come?


    The guest is respected. Besides, Zhang Jia came to talk about conditions with fenglingchuan this time. Han is the sworn sister of fenglingchuan saint. Although Zhang Rui was unhappy, she still nodded.


    After entering the bathroom, Han''s air machine locked the room, stared back at me and asked: Why are you here?


    I didn''t have time to talk about the divine prison last time. When I saw her ask directly, I didn''t worry about being overheard. I brought more than 20 great saints from the divine prison and told her about tens of thousands of peak saints.


    Han Peng frowned and asked me if those people had gone back.


    I nodded, put my hand around her waist and said softly: wife, I know I''m wrong.


    Han Peng smiled magnanimously. It felt that adults didn''t care about children. While I was happy, I was also unhappy.


    But before I could speak, she kissed me on the face, looking hungry and thirsty.


    Lingquan is rare. Hanhe won''t miss such an opportunity. When she took off her clothes, she also took out the spiritual fruit and food on the dinner table from her personal space.


    I was a little surprised. At the dinner table, I was surprised that she didn''t eat much at ordinary times. Why did she suddenly become so edible? It turned out that she secretly hid it in her carry on space.


    But in doing so, Zhang Rui and the housekeeper in purple can''t find it, but the nvdasheng of fenglingchuan must be able to detect it.


    I asked while eating. After listening, Han said casually: Wind Chime knows it''s you. I told her.


    Um.


    I was worried and speechless.


    When I took off my neon clothes and feather clothes, there was only a layer of gauze on Han. I bit lingguo in my mouth and looked straight.


    That lovely rabbit, at this time, the naughty beat gently, and the two little cherries I love to eat are also looming. But without waiting for me to see more, Han Fu floated into the bath bucket.


    I sat beside and filled my stomach. After burping, Han said: Tong Tong, you come in, too. This is the Lingquan, which can wash and practice the flesh.


    This is Zhang Rui''s territory. In addition, this house is a magic weapon. I''m afraid of being detected.


    I wanted to go in, but I was afraid of being noticed. After hesitating, I went behind Han, gently rubbed her shoulder and said: wife, the second heavenly fruit is on Zhang Rui.


    Han Hua had enjoyed my service very much. When she heard the speech, she straightened up, splashed water, and exposed half a little white rabbit. Some excited asked: are you right?


    I definitely said: no mistake. She took off her veil when she took a bath. Daoguoshu was on her face, but it seemed to be sealed. Now I don''t know if she can lift the seal by herself.


    I don''t know why, I said, feeling that Han''s expression changed. After the reaction, she hurried to say: wife, I had to do this to help you get the fruit, but I promise I didn''t peek.


    I don''t feel ashamed of being afraid of my wife, because she is the one who loves me most and can tolerate everything about me.


    Not to mention a wife like Han, I''m not afraid.


    Han Peng''s eyebrows picked and continued to return to the water. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After a pause, she said: then you continue to look for opportunities, but be careful. Zhangjia in Dajie is probably a legacy left by Zhang Daoling in the later stage, which is much better than Longhu Mountain.


    When Longhu Mountain was founded, Zhang Daoling was just a holy land. When he came to Dajie to establish Zhangjia, his accomplishments must not only be great saints, but also be stronger.


    I nodded and said Luan Yu was killed. I thought Han would be happy to hear it. After all, he killed a giant.


    But when I finished, she sighed and said: fool, what you kill is only a body, and once she dies, another remnant soul of God will become complete. Later, you will find that the reincarnation body of God can''t be killed. Only if they are all alive, God can''t integrate a complete soul.


    I heard that I was self defeating again. I was very upset. Han Peng turned back, took my hand and said softly: it''s all destined to happen. You can''t change it. Don''t think too much. The master soul of God is where the old woodcutter is. As long as the master soul doesn''t come out, he can''t be born.


    Han Peng gently pulled me, frowned and said: I let you in. Where are your little ears?


    Han said, reaching out and pulling it on my ear. I looked at the door and she said she wasn''t afraid. I quickly took off my clothes and was ready to try the benefits of Lingquan,


    In the whole process, Han Fu lay on the edge of the bathtub and looked at me without blinking. Then he said: it seems that Tong Tong has really grown up. No wonder his temper has grown up.


    As soon as I got into the bathtub, Han Peng hugged me and touched the caterpillar that had become straight.


    The aura in Lingquan is very special. When it enters the body, it is like a fine needle pricking in the pores. It has a slight tingling, which can relax the whole body.


    I leaned against Han''s arms and my hands were dishonest.


    Up to now, I have done everything I should do, but which step has not been broken through. I put my mouth close to her ear and gently asked: wife, your corpse Qi has been cut off, can you


    Han''s cheeks were a little red. He nodded gently and said: but not here.


    I''m not in a hurry to get her promise.


    Half an hour later, I crawled out of the bathtub with weak legs.


    Originally came to serve Han, but she served her twice.


    The caterpillars are getting thinner.

 Chapter 331

    Han Hu dressed me up seriously, pinched my face and said: be honest with me after I left. If I find out what you have done, be careful I''ll cut your little caterpillar.


    I looked at her like an idiot and said: how old am I? If you still scare me with the old routine, won''t you change something new?


    Han Peng was stunned by my choking, stared at me, pulled my skirt, kicked me in retaliation and asked me to go out first.


    Unfortunately, I came out. The great saint of fenglingchuan was waiting for Han Han outside. It seemed that she had been out for a long time.


    I dare not go out and stand aside in good order.


    The female saint of fenglingchuan has been sweeping around me, which makes me like a black eye on my back, and my palms are in a cold sweat.


    I felt like she wanted to say something to me, but she never spoke.


    It was estimated that Han Hua was cleaning up the traces in the back, dawdling and didn''t come out for a long time. I was really uncomfortable when I was stared at by the wind chime. I saluted, pretended to be a female voice and shouted to her respectfully.


    Um.


    The wind chime didn''t have much shelf. He responded and politely said: when you have time in the future, come to the wind chime river with your young lady.


    She said this, I don''t know whether she said the master was Zhang Rui or Han, but I think Han may be bigger. He is a great saint. A man is no different from a servant in her eyes.


    At this time, Han came out and broke the embarrassment. After dinner, Han and Feng Ling left, and a line of maids were mighty and magnificent.


    After seeing Han, I felt much more comfortable, and I also found that some contradictions between husband and wife do not have to be explained. Sometimes when you get angry, you''ll get angry after it. You won''t hold a grudge.


    Of course, when it''s time to apologize, you still have to apologize.


    Han Han helped me release twice. I slept comfortably at night. When I woke up, my whole body was as comfortable as breathing.


    Early in the morning, yun''er stood in front of the bed with a suspicious face, stared at me, looked left and right, and said for a long time: brother Tong, did you do anything with sister Han? Look so good?


    Look good?


    I touched my face, stared at her and said: nonsense, what do you know about a little doll.


    Yun''er said discontentedly: We fox people can get married at the age of ten. I know a lot about those things. Men, like women, will glow when they are moistened.


    I raised my hand and knocked on her forehead to end the topic.


    During the day, I still serve Zhang Rui. It takes only about two hours to do things a day. The rest are very free, but I can''t leave, which makes me a little anxious.


    Zhang Rui also seems to have forgotten my last reminder, and there is no interference behind.


    In the evening, another guest came. There were more than a dozen men and women, all very young. Led by a young man of eighteen or nine, he looked arrogant.


    Zhang Rui didn''t like them, but she had to receive them. She was very unhappy all day.


    Xu Hu from tianyimen is the first one. Xu Hu is approached by two teenagers, one fat and the other thin. The fat one is Wang Shuang and the thin one is Liu Hao.


    The rest of the people are almost a foil. They can''t say a few words. They show flattery in front of Xu Hu. Occasionally, they agree with each other, which is also flattering.


    Wang Shuang and Liu Hao revolve around Xu Hu. No matter what Xu Hu says, they all have to talk to each other. They are full of dog legs. Chen Hao doesn''t want to see such a person. If he says three or two words, he will have to fight.


    However, this also shows me the basic pattern of the big world. Tianyimen is the largest force in the big world. The other people are slightly weak in the sect and family, and their status is not high. At this time, they can get closer to Xu Hu and get a lot of benefits in the future.


    After all, the words of the second leader of the first faction still play a great role.


    On the way to make tea with yun''er, yun''er said: these people really depend on their origin. The family and sect are weak. Being a dog leg should be behind others.


    I smiled speechless, but the truth is, funny at the same time, there is too much helplessness.


    In the world, the weak can only surrender.


    When yun''er and I came back to serve them tea, Xu Hu suddenly grabbed yun''er''s hand and said with an unkind smile: where''s the little girl? You look so good, more than a hundred times better than your master.


    Xu Hu held yun''er. My hand shook with the teacup, but when I heard the words behind him, I forced my anger down. Xu Hu ridiculed Zhang Rui through yun''er, and the words were very ugly.


    Zhang ruilu''s eyes outside were instantly full of killing intention.


    Aware of Zhang Rui''s dissatisfaction, Wang Shuang immediately snorted coldly and said: what? Is my boss wrong?


    Liu Hao sang with Wang Shuang and said: if you think what my boss said is wrong, you can take off the veil and let us have a look!


    After hearing Liu Hao''s words, the people laughed and didn''t pay attention to Zhang Rui at all, and this kind of thing should not be twice at once, otherwise Zhang Rui wouldn''t be full of disgust at the beginning.


    Yun''er was pulled by Xu Hu and couldn''t resist at all. These people were all in the early stage of Xiaosheng, several small realms weaker than Zhang Rui, and yun''er was just a holy realm. At this time, Xianyuan was suppressed.


    Xu Hu smiled and pulled hard, trying to pull yun''er into his arms.


    Zhang Rui could not hold her breath. She formed a sound with Xianyuan. Leng he said: enough. At least this is the palace of Zhang Jia. Xu Hu, don''t go too far.


    Zhang Rui. Xu Hu also shouted and said foolishly: I know this is zhangjiaxing palace. Unfortunately, it''s a waste. Do you think zhangjiaxing really treats you as a person?


    Xu Hu knew Zhang Rui''s situation. As soon as he said something, Zhang Rui chose silence.


    Seeing this, Xu Hu smiled and forced yun''er to pull yun''er. His hand was dishonest and touched yun''er.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, the heavenly mechanism wheel in my body turned and the meridians lit up, but just when I was ready to take action, the voice of the big housekeeper in purple suddenly came: Xu Shao, it''s not your turn to talk about Zhang Jia. What''s more, my miss said that tianyimen is strong, but it''s still the palace of Zhang Jia, and you can''t represent tianyimen.


    The big housekeeper''s tone is slow, but his body exudes the murderous spirit of Lingren, like a sharp blade out of its scabbard, which is somewhat similar to the sword yuan of Lingxiao sword.


    Seeing the housekeeper coming step by step, Liu Hao and Wang Shuang dared not flatter, and were silent at the same time.


    Xu Hu''s face was cloudy and sunny. His hands hung in the air. As long as he was a few centimeters ahead, he could meet Yuner''s little white rabbit.


    But it was just a few centimeters. Under the sharp eyes of the big housekeeper, he just didn''t dare to break through.


    The housekeeper stood next to Zhang Rui and stared at Xu Hu coldly.


    Wang Shuang and Liu Haosheng were afraid of causing trouble. They secretly kept pulling Xu Hu''s sleeves and winked at him to let him go.


    The breath in my body gathers but does not reveal. As long as his hand extends forward, I will reach out.


    Tiandao fruit is important, but it can''t humiliate Yuner.


    After weighing the words of the housekeeper, Xu Hu said with a smile: Mrs. Zi is joking. We dare to be presumptuous with you here.


    Madam Zi... The identity of the housekeeper is really unusual.


    Xu Hu let yun''er go. I hurriedly pulled yun''er over to protect him behind me. Xu Hu said as if nothing had happened: we came here to bring you a message. My ancestors calculated that the Kunlun virtual opening of the Qingling world would lead to the birth of a treasure. Let''s stop by and talk to Zhang Jia.


    After Xu Hu finished, he complained again: I said it''s true that you Zhangjia. If you don''t go to such a big place as shenjieyuan and Chicheng Prefecture, you have to come here. The great saints there offer us as gods, which is as arrogant as the great saints of fenglingchuan.


    Xu Hu said it lightly. Zhang Rui said in a voice of Xianyuan again: let me remind you that this is Fengling river. Fengling Dasheng hates men most when they step into her territory. And she just left here two days ago.


    I have not listened to their conversation. What I think in my heart is Kunlun Xu. On the day we entered the divine world, Kunlun Xu showed signs of birth. Now five months have passed. I thought the secret realm had been opened. Jianlingxiao and Li Yuantian have taken people to explore.


    Now it seems that the secret realm is to be opened, and people in the big world want to touch it.


    I glanced at Xu Hu secretly. I didn''t know what the ancestral realm he said was.


    The peak of breaking emptiness and the powerful holy pattern can be called half saint, but the peak of great saint, even if the small world is close to perfection, can not be called half step Tianzun.


    Because Tianzun involves laws, magic tools and secrets can not make up for the gap between the peak saint and Tianzun.


    But if the Heavenly Master does not come out, there may not be a half step Heavenly Master.


    The great sage at the peak has been so terrible, half step Tianzun, it is really the existence of annihilation.


    I feel very uneasy. No matter what, I will get the heavenly fruit as soon as possible and make the lotus stronger as soon as possible.


    Xu Hu heard that the wind chime Saint had just left for two days. His face was a little ugly. He smiled and got up and said: Madam Zi, Zhang Rui, I won''t bother. take leave.


    I sneered in my heart. He said the wind chime was worthless. In fact, he was scared to death.


    Unfortunately, the divine world is too big, and it takes time for the great sage to travel. Unlike the pure spirit world, the sage can reach all parts of the world in half a day.


    The housekeeper personally sent Xu Hu and them away. Yun''er cleaned up the table with me. Zhang Rui went back to the room without saying a word. Soon, there was a sound of falling things in the room.


    I secretly rejoiced that she should remember the ancestral secret recipe I mentioned after being so humiliated today.


    If I can''t get the heavenly fruit peacefully, I don''t intend to spend it all the time. I''m ready to forcibly take her away and force her out of the heavenly fruit.


    People from the big world go to the Qingling world. Neither Han nor I are here. Jian Lingxiao and Li Yuantian are difficult to parry.


    That night, when I slept until midnight, there was a rustling sound at the door. I woke up and sat up from the bed. I saw Zhang Rui sneaking in and put her fingers on her mouth at the door, motioning us not to make a noise.


    Yun''er woke up and opened her mouth to call Miss, but I covered her mouth.


    Zhang Rui is so sneaky that she is avoiding Mrs. Zi.

 Chapter 332

    As soon as Zhang Rui came in, I knew there was a play.


    After yun''er got up with me, Zhang Rui carefully closed the door and sealed the room with an air machine.


    Before Yuner and I spoke, Zhang Rui said in a voice with Xianyuan: the housekeeper was sent by Zhang Jia to monitor me.


    I pretended to be puzzled. After thinking for a while, I asked: Miss, is it because of the birthmark on your face that your family is watching you?


    Zhang Rui sealed the room, and the whole person was relieved. She sat on yun''er''s bed and said: I know your sisters were caught, because those waitresses are unwilling to serve me.


    I really don''t understand this. How can I say that her identity is also a miss, and the maid has the courage to refuse?


    Zhang Rui saw my confusion and said with a sad smile: in your eyes, I''m a big miss, but in their eyes, I''m just ugly. It''s good to be here. My family matched me with a maid for face. As a result, once I got here, I couldn''t do anything except Mrs. Zi. I just wanted to show you to me.


    Living in a big family is really not a good thing.


    I have heard a lot about her. I know a lot about her condition. Mrs. purple and those maids are all Zhang''s eyeliners. The purpose is to be afraid that she will get rid of birthmarks on her face.


    From the words, Zhang Rui knew that the fruit of heaven was on her face. She just hid it when telling us and said it as a very important birthmark.


    After hearing her experience, yun''er asked tentatively: Miss, if our ancestral secret recipe works, will it bring you trouble?


    Zhang Rui smiled sadly and said: I''ve had enough from childhood to adulthood. If it really works, they can''t kill me. Whatever punishment remains, I am willing to bear it.


    Yun''er and I don''t know how to comfort her, but now is not the time to think about her. Zhang Rui took off the gauze, completely revealed the beautiful face destroyed by the Taoist fruit tree in front of me and yun''er, and said: I''ve had enough of this kind of day when people are neither human nor ghost.


    miss.


    I shouted and hesitated before saying: I saw it secretly when you took a bath last time. The birthmark on your face can not be removed, but there is a seal on it. There is no way to touch the birthmark with my ancestral secret.


    Zhang Rui heard that I had secretly seen her birthmark. She frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    She took a risk to come to me. It''s hard to have a second chance, because Mrs. Zi is the peak little saint. Zhang Rui can''t go back without being noticed. It''s best to take the Tao fruit now.


    I gave her an analysis of the current situation and let her decide.


    Zhang Rui sat on the bed and clenched her lips. A few seconds later, he asked me: if my birthmark can be turned into something special, what will you do then?


    She was afraid that the heavenly fruit would fall into our hands and asked in circles. In order to dispel her doubts, I lied: no matter what the birthmark is taken out, it will turn into nothingness. Even the mark on the soul can be erased.


    Zhang Rui hesitated for a few minutes, finally made up her mind, bit her lips and said: I can open the seal, but you should be fast. Help me take the birthmark, and I''ll send you away, otherwise Mrs. Zi won''t let you go.


    Hearing the speech, I breathed a long breath and passed the sound to yun''er, so that she was ready to give me the small wooden axe at any time.


    Zhang Rui was still worried and blocked the room again with Xianyuan. The previous time, she just blocked the voice of our conversation and locked the air machine. The current seal is similar to the array, which can prevent people from coming in.


    Mrs. Zi is the top saint with her. It takes time to break in.


    After finishing these, Zhang Rui took a deep breath, looked back at me and yun''er and said: don''t delay, let''s start.


    She looks more urgent than me. It seems that the fruit tree grows on her face, causing great harm to her.


    I''m not a girl and can''t feel the mood after my face was destroyed, but at the beginning, in the Grand Canyon, Han became a female corpse. At first, she really didn''t want me to go there, but she didn''t care to see me later.


    Even so, after getting the essence of imperial blood, she recovered her appearance soon. It can be seen that she still cares very much.


    After Zhang Rui sat down, she began to seal in her hand. It was very similar to the handprint of Longhu Mountain, but it was much stronger. As Han said, Longhu Mountain is not a little worse than Zhangjia in Dajie.


    The seal in Zhang Rui''s hand came out, and a sign flew out of her hand. She called Xianyuan and asked me to step back with Yuner.


    We just retreated, and a golden light flew out of her, like a golden iron bucket imprisoning her. There were dense Zhenwen on it. The rune in Zhang Rui''s hand directly hit herself. At the moment of collision, the terrible Zhenli was released. I hurried to protect Yuner and squatted on the ground to avoid the flying rune.


    It lasted about two minutes before the flying amulet stopped. Zhang Rui said in a voice with Xianyuan in a hurry: come on, the town pattern on me will disappear, and Mrs. Zi will soon find it.


    Hearing the speech, I hurried forward and said: Miss, I swore before my ancestors that I would not pass on the secret arts. Look


    Before I finished, Zhang Rui closed her eyes and locked her body.


    Seeing that I dared to hesitate, I opened my sleeve to expose the round symbol, removed the secret wheel that suppressed it, and the wisps of Tao fruit scattered from Zhang Rui''s face and melted into the mark on my hand.


    Seeing that the fruit was about to be sucked, I nodded to yun''er. She secretly opened her carry on space and took out the small wooden axe.


    Although Zhang Rui said she was very clever, she set up this closed array, which can block Mrs. Zi and me and yun''er in the same way.


    And she said that her miserable life just wanted to win sympathy and let me relax my vigilance. The same thing I suffered from Luan Yu has a long memory.


    The last breath was sucked out by me. Zhang Rui''s eyebrows jumped slightly and slapped me in the heart.


    I didn''t have time to fight back. I ran the secret wheel to bear it. I made a dull noise and opened my mouth to spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that she didn''t kill me, Zhang Rui was surprised and wanted to get up and do it again. However, she underestimated my strength by mistake. She reserved her hand just now and didn''t cause serious injury to me. I took the small wooden axe in yun''er''s hand with my backhand, took her and rushed towards the door. With one axe, I split the closed array, grabbed the door and ran away.


    But the whole palace is a magic weapon. We just soared into the air, and a emerald green light curtain appeared in the void. Fortunately, this is not the biyou palace of Qinxue. Otherwise, the four immortal killing swords can kill me.


    The small wooden axe splits continuously, and the talisman on it shines naturally, constantly breaking the talisman patterns on the palace guard array.


    At this time, Zhang Rui has chased out of the house, and Mrs. Zi is also disturbed. Only she came here. Zhang Rui pointed to me and yun''er and said: these two people are pretending. They stole Tiandao fruit when I didn''t pay attention.


    Tao Guo was removed and Zhang Rui could speak.


    After listening to Zhang Rui''s words, Mrs. Zi''s face changed. Yun''er and I are the people she found. At present, the responsibility is on her, and Zhang Rui has become a victim.


    Zhang Rui realized that she could speak. She was surprised to build a mirror with Xianyuan. She ignored me and Yuner and took a picture of herself.


    When I saw that I was chopping the pattern of the palace array, Mrs. purple shot. Seeing her using magic, I chopped out with a backhand axe.


    When Mrs. Zi saw that I was just playing a golden thread and there was no great threat, she emptied her magic and grabbed it directly with a big hand. At the same time, she slapped me in the air.


    I blocked her with a small wooden axe and stopped her in the air.


    With the help of a small wooden axe, my blood and Qi just surged up and was forcibly pressed down. It''s no big problem


    At this time, the gold thread disappeared under the big hand of the emptiness of Mrs. purple''s technique. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and she said to herself: East to west?


    I ignored her. After blocking her volley, the small wooden axe hit the array again. The array of the palace was almost cut by me in front. Now I hit it with all my strength and directly split a gap.


    Nine tails appeared behind yun''er, swirling around, drilling outside faster than her, condensing a golden flower.


    I''ve seen her skill in the Dragon holy land. It''s similar to autumn water. It can move people away in an instant. Now the whole person was relieved to see her show it.


    Mrs. Zi chased after her, but as soon as she was about to shoot, a gold thread suddenly appeared on her shoulder.


    The gold thread struck by the second axe of the small wooden axe, the peak Xiaosheng, if she has special physique, can block it when she is on guard, but Mrs. Zi doesn''t know it at all. Seeing that Yuner and I are going to go, she just chases behind in a hurry. When the gold thread breaks out, she has no time to defend, immortal blood splashes, and her arm is directly disconnected from her shoulder.


    Ah!


    With a scream, Mrs. Zi staggered a few steps in the void and almost didn''t stand firm.


    In just one second, yun''er and I had escaped. She was about to perform her secret arts. As a result, a maid broke her golden flower with one palm.


    When the secret skill was interrupted, she and I were stopped by the maid of the nine little saints.


    Among them, there were the three who brought us. When they saw me and yun''er, their faces changed.


    I took advantage of their stupefied moment, grabbed yun''er with one hand, condensed 17 ancient characters in my body on my fist, and blew out with one punch, trying to break a way by force.


    Mrs. Zi''s scream came out, and three maids fell down, which relieved me a lot of pressure.


    I protect yun''er with the heavenly mechanism wheel. The ancient fist prints are superimposed continuously. In just half a second, I hit 30 fists.


    This is the routine I have found out. Only when the ancient fist seal is added to the 36th fist can the strongest strength be generated. When facing the enemy, speed has become its biggest disadvantage.


    So when I cast it, I have to be as fast as possible. In the Grand Canyon, I fought with the little saint of the divine body. I don''t know how many times the fist seal has been superimposed back and forth. The speed has been honed very fast.


    Before the other waitresses reacted, I broke away the three waitresses in front and left with rhyme.


    But they recovered and soon caught up.


    On the prairie, my speed broke out to the extreme. Now as long as I can get away, everything will be fine. But if it is blocked and rhymed, it is likely to be killed by the town.


    Yun''er turned pale and struggled to say: brother Tong, you leave me here and go by yourself.


    I stared at her, told her not to make trouble, and helped me notice where I could hide around.

 Chapter 333

    There are vast grasslands, no forests and high mountains. I''m baffled by yun''er. But the little girl''s energy was scattered, and she didn''t struggle to stay. She looked around with her eyes open.


    My speed of stepping on the air is not slow, but it is far less than Jiang''s Yellow River formula, but it can''t be crushed by a few maidens. They chased behind, constantly releasing their magic and attacking from a distance.


    It''s just that the distance is too far. When it comes to me, I can carry it with my body. At the same time, I can improve my speed with the help of their attack power. In this way, the distance is more and more open.


    But just when I thought I could escape, the sunlight on my head suddenly disappeared. When I looked up, I saw the strange tortoise. At the moment, it has become larger, its body is overwhelming, and it has caught up with us.


    Before I could change my direction, a spear flew out of the giant turtle''s back. It was constructed by holy patterns and rules. It was very strong.


    In panic, I crossed my hands and blocked the secret disk in front.


    Boom.


    With a loud noise, yun''er and I flew out like a broken kite.


    Before the man landed, the second spear flew over again. I hurried to block myself with a small wooden axe. As a result, I was forcibly smashed into the ground.


    Yun''er was always protected by me. She was not hurt, but was driven into the earth and rock with me. She saw my mouth gurgling with blood. The little girl was a little flustered. She lay on me and kept calling me for fear that I would die.


    I felt like I was going to die, but the holy lines and rules of the two attacks were stopped. Just impacted by that force, my blood stagnated for a time and couldn''t breathe out at one breath.


    Yun''er shook me twice, which made me spit out my breath. The breath flowed, and the dark spine glowed again. I didn''t have time to get up. I put my feet on the ground and took advantage of yun''er to rise in the air.


    But then he flew out of the pit and came face to face with a huge shadow. Before I could see what it was, the shadow hit me heavily. At that moment, I felt like I was hit by a planet. My eyes were full of small stars. The blood in the blood vessels seems to burst.


    Under the great pressure, I couldn''t produce any resistance. I fell straight to the ground and completely lost control of my body on the way.


    When I fell on my back, I saw that the black shadow was one of the old turtle''s feet. There were no runes or even demon yuan overflow. I couldn''t bear it with its own strength.


    Is it really Xuanwu?


    It is recorded in ancient texts that Xuanwu has the power of negative heaven, which is enough to suppress everything.


    But it''s really the Xuanwu in the four holy beasts. How can it be willing to be driven by people?


    The thoughts in my mind were fleeting, and I didn''t mean to take back the old turtle''s feet. I roared, forcibly lit the dim spine, and took control of my body first. Just at this time, it is impossible to avoid, so we can only push yun''er out. Then I turned my body over, and the small wooden axe kept chopping to the ground, forcibly splitting a crack. At the moment of falling, I drilled in. At the same time, all the runes in my body were lit up to prevent the old turtle from pressing down and squeezing the crack.


    The light on his head was dim, the old turtle''s feet completely covered the crack, and the folds under his skin were like a gully. However, Lao Wang BA''s strength was too great. Instead of stepping close to the crack, he tore it open.


    Compared with its strength, I was completely looking for death, but I thought of the method used by Han to penetrate the little holy heart of the Divine Body in a moment. Hurriedly urged the ancient characters in my body to fly out, and the heavenly mechanism wheel emerged, and built a light curtain like an awl in front of me. In order to reduce the resistance, I dare not stand and wear like Han, raise my hands and reduce the resistance as much as possible.


    The old tortoise''s strength is so great that the earth and rock are pressed down for tens of meters. You know, it is not to press down tens of meters at one point, but to press down tens of meters around hundreds of meters. The strength is really frightening.


    Even if it has no demon pattern, I still dare not drill it while it is still falling. Under the powerful force, although it falls slowly, the power is still terrible. At that time, I''m afraid my ancient characters would burst at once.


    At the moment when it stopped falling, my feet fiercely stepped on the earth and rock, exhausted all my strength, rushed up into a streamer, touched its thick foot plate, felt like a rubber, and was depressed by me for several meters before it was penetrated with a bang. The ancient characters acted like a drill bit, directly broke the bones of the old turtle and drilled out of its instep.


    Oh


    The old turtle screamed in pain and wanted to take his feet back. As a result, he exerted too much force and his center of gravity was unstable, so he turned back directly.


    Its huge body was turned over like a mountain. The palace on its back had no time to move away and was pressed under it, just raising the old turtle''s back.


    The tortoise''s short legs could not reach the ground, and now they can''t reach it. Under the severe pain, its four giant feet planed in the void and fanned up gusts of wind.


    Cluck.


    I saw it in the void and couldn''t help laughing. At this time, Mrs. Zi and the palace were pressed on her back by the old turtle. She controlled the palace to shrink and wanted to get out. As a result, the palace became smaller, and the old turtle pressed back for a few minutes and couldn''t get out at all.


    When Mrs. Zi heard me laugh, she broke her arm, became angry and yelled pale: fool, make your body smaller.


    The old tortoise was in terrible pain, and the tortoise turned over. That was what he was most afraid of. Instinctively, he just wanted to get up and completely ignored Mrs. Zi''s roar.


    Zhangjia''s palace is not as good as Qinxue''s biyou palace. It won''t throw people out. After being squeezed, it closes all entrances and exits like a jade coffin.


    Mrs. Zi and Zhang Rui couldn''t get out and didn''t dare to shrink the palace.


    I laughed a few times and didn''t care to go to the theatre. Seeing yun''er surrounded by several maids, she shouted angrily and hit it directly with ancient characters.


    When several maids saw that I had drilled through the old turtle''s feet, they thought it was a great skill. When they saw me, they hurried to avoid them all.


    I saw them make way, reach out and hold yun''er in the air and fly towards the sky.


    Several maids wanted to catch up, but when they heard Mrs. Zi''s cry for help, nine people went back, four helped, and the remaining five hesitated. Finally, they caught up, but when they hesitated, the distance had been opened by me. As long as Mrs. Zi and the old turtle didn''t catch up, they couldn''t catch up with me.


    I ran away wildly all the way. When I flew over a high slope, the void in front suddenly shook. It was as white as jade. A very beautiful hand stretched out from the void and grabbed me and yun''er directly.


    I was highly concentrated. When I saw that hand stretched out and raised a small wooden axe, I split it, but it only fell for a few minutes, and I was so scared that I forcibly broke the axe potential.


    That''s Han''s hand. She''s still wearing a wedding ring on her middle finger.


    Han Peng explored his hand from the void and pulled me and yun''er in. Before I saw anyone, I said: wife, you are too dangerous.


    If I had just struck it with an axe, she would not be able to hold up the broken void. My voice fell, and people also came to Han. When they looked up, they saw the wind chime saint.


    The channel was blessed by her powerful law and was very strong. Thinking of what I said just now, I blushed, hurriedly accepted the small wooden axe, saluted and said: I''ve seen the wind chime saint.


    The wind chime''s eyes outside the veil glanced at me and said faintly: according to your name of Qingling world, do you have to call me aunt?


    Um.


    I''m a little confused. I didn''t learn complex kinship when I was a child, but I remember it wasn''t called that.


    Han also felt that it was wrong, but he couldn''t say it was wrong. He said to me: just call my sister.


    I grabbed my head and felt that my aunt was a little strange. I hurried to call my sister.


    The wind chime doesn''t care, so I''ve uncovered it.


    At this time, the little Saint maids came after me. They couldn''t see me. They thought that I and yun''er had gone far and chased out all the time.


    When the wind chime was present, I didn''t dare to talk about the fruit. I said nonsense: they found my identity and chased me all the way. If you hadn''t come here, I''m afraid I couldn''t escape. By the way, wife, why are you here?


    I pretended to be relaxed, but the voice fell. The wind chime said in a cold voice: sister, this boy is full of lies. I think I''d better kill him.


    The wind chime is not joking, but serious. At the moment when the voice falls, her eyes release murderous spirit, which makes me cold and unable to move.


    Han Hu hurried to protect me and said: my sister misunderstood, Tong Tong. He thought you didn''t know the fruit of heaven, so he deliberately hid it.


    As soon as I heard it, I quickly apologized and said the whole thing.


    The wind chime''s eyebrows stretched slightly after listening to it, but at this time, my whole body was wet with cold sweat, and my heart almost jumped out of my throat.


    There is no doubt that the wind chime is the strongest one I have ever seen.


    Han Hua put her hand around me for fear that the wind chime would kill me again. It seems that the rumors from the outside world are true. Wind chimes really hate men. They can let me stand in front of her alive and see all the face of Han.


    After easing up, Han said: sister Fengling and I knew you were going to steal the fruit of heaven. After leaving, we hid nearby without going far.


    i see. I replied. But I was worried about the heavenly fruit.


    But the wind chime didn''t seem to be interested in Daoguo. After a few seconds, she asked Han he and said: sister, now you get the heavenly Daoguo, do you want to go back to the Qingling world?


    I broke in quickly and said: wife, now the Kunlun is empty and the people in the big world have passed. We have to go back as soon as possible.


    The lotus answered and nodded to the wind chime. The wind chime then said: don''t forget our agreement.


    appointment? I was suspicious, but I didn''t dare to show it.


    When I saw that Han Peng wanted to take me and yun''er away, I hurried to the wind chime and respectfully said: sister wind chime, I want to ask you a favor.


    Fengling didn''t like me talking to her very much. She raised her hand and blew my breath away. She asked unhappily: what else do you have?


    I quickly took out the holy decree of the Heavenly Master and took out the wooden card inside. I wanted to exchange Wu De myself, but it took too much time and was easy to be seen through by them. I can''t use wooden cards.


    If the wind chime Saint could help, it would be very easy to change back to Wu De.

 Chapter 334

    Han took the wooden card in my hand to check. I remembered that the origin of the wooden card had not been told to her. I told her it in front of the wind chime.


    After listening to my story, Han Peng frowned and said: if you can control it, you can control shenjieyuan and Chicheng state at that time.


    I''ve thought about it for a long time. If I could control them, Wu De would naturally be able to save them.


    But the wooden card comes from the hand of God. I''m afraid no one can control it except her. Han and Fengling tried on the spot. As a result, the wooden card was dark and the town pattern on it could not be released.


    Han he took it over and over and planned to take it back for the people of Longhu Mountain to try. I frowned slightly and was reluctant. Wu De trusted me before he entered the circle of longevity. According to Han Peng, the time required to come and go will be calculated in months. If people in the big world have gone to the Qingling world, we can''t get away in a short time, it will only be longer.


    After thinking about it, I said to Han in a deliberative tone: wife, at present, when the big world comes, the channels of the witch world and the underworld are estimated to be opened up. At that time, the seven worlds will be in chaos. It is not so important to control the three eyed saint and the giant spirit saint. I still want to take Wu De back with me.


    Wu De needs experience after getting the enlightenment bodhi tree, and now he can cross the robbery in the underworld without limit. The power of nine Yin dragon ball was absorbed by him. He was trapped in the longevity collar all the time, which would delay his cultivation.


    Han Dan and I have different ideas. She thinks that controlling the two peak saints is stronger than the strength promoted by Wu De, and Wu De is the ghost of the nine Yin of heaven, so there will be no danger in a short time.


    They had an argument, but this time I didn''t get angry with her and said calmly: wife, Wu De is my friend, not my chip. In the past, he couldn''t improve his accomplishments. It''s good to be trapped in the longevity collar. He wouldn''t have any other ideas, but now it''s different.


    In a loyal relationship, it can''t stand the erosion of selfishness.


    In the Grand Canyon, I sealed him to give the three of us a chance to live and prevent being eaten in one pot.


    It''s different now.


    Han began to be somewhat arbitrary and wanted to make a mandatory decision as before, but after I finished, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and she was thinking about what I said.


    At this time, the great sage of wind chime said coldly and lukewarm: sister, this kind of little man is useless except good-looking. You have to listen to him now. What can you do in the future? I tell you, men are not good things.


    I had a good chat with Han. Suddenly someone broke in, which made me a little upset. If it was someone else, I would directly shut her up.


    But the great saint opened his mouth, and Han and I could only smile awkwardly. He dared to offend me there, but Han Peng wanted to continue the debate with me. After listening to the wind chime saint, he quickly changed his mouth and said: sister, please go there.


    The wind chime saint is very dissatisfied, but she has a good feeling about Han. She feels closer than her sister, but I know that this is also a concern based on interest relations.


    He took the wooden card from Han. The wind chime Saint asked us to wait for her in the wind chime river.


    After the wind chime Saint left, Han Peng and I were relieved. Han Peng poked on my forehead and complained: if you can control the two saints, many problems can be solved.


    The problem has been solved, so I don''t want to talk about it. Because Han Li seems to be high above, but she is actually a careful woman. She can talk for a long time with a small problem.


    I looked back and touched yun''er''s head, comforted her and said: don''t be sad. They are the murderers of your parents. I will kill them sooner or later.


    Han Dan realized that the five great saints of the Fox family had been killed, including yun''er''s parents, and he didn''t continue to mention what had just happened.


    What''s the difference between being able to control a dying person?


    Han Peng broke the void and took me and yun''er to the wind chime river. I calculated that it would take five or six days for the wind chime saint to come back.


    On the way, I asked Han what conditions she had agreed to the wind chime. Han Peng sighed, reached out and took me to his arms and said: Kunlun Xu was once again called the little fairy world in ancient times, and it was also a refuge after the fairy world collapsed, but those people finally died in it. The wind chime wanted a treasure in Kunlun Xu.


    Wind chimes and heaven don''t care. What she wants is definitely not ordinary. And look at the appearance of Han, not too willing.


    But I always have to pay back the debt. I saw that she was not in a good mood, so I didn''t continue to ask.


    It was my first time to come to fenglingchuan. I thought the whole continent was grassland, but after a whole day''s journey, a ridge appeared on the horizon in the middle of the night. It was like Wolong. In front of us was a very high mountain.


    Hanhe stopped here, pointed to the mountain and said: that''s Chengdu''s Mount Zetian, the holy mountain of the protoss, which used to be the place for the cultivation of the later earth.


    Speaking of Houtu, Han Peng briefly explained that the descendants of Houtu are giants and are good at running. Kuafu, widely spread in the Qingling world, is the descendants of Houtu, and the God of war Xing Tian also belongs to the giants.


    I frowned slightly and asked in some confusion: but I don''t think the wind chime saint is tall and doesn''t look like a giant family.


    Most ancient immortals perished in that catastrophe.


    Han Peng broke the void again, pulled yun''er and said: yun''er was born in fenglingchuan before, but he hasn''t been to Chengdu to carry Tianshan. There are some ancient things on it. I''ll show you.


    Close to the sacred mountain, a unique breath came to my face. I felt that it was not a mountain rising from the ground, but a mountain floating in the air. But what I saw in my eyes was just the opposite. It was probably what I felt in ancient times.


    As I approached the mountain, the secret disk in my body actively glowed and buzzed.


    Only when it first approached the small wooden axe did the Tianji disk respond actively. It was difficult for other artifacts, no matter how old they were, to hook it.


    But I can feel that this change does not sense ancient artifacts, but has its familiar smell on the sacred mountain.


    Han Hua noticed my abnormality, accelerated his speed and stepped into the holy mountain. The secret disk of heaven is wailing in my body, like sensing something.


    Stepping into the mountain, you can see a lake in the mountain.


    However, after only one look, the secret runes in my body beat autonomously. The water in that pool turns red at once.


    I quickly rubbed my eyes and found that it was not a matter of sight. At this time, the lake suddenly sent out strong blood gas. I hurriedly mobilized the divine talisman to deduce the breath.


    The rune touched. What showed in my eyes was a terrible picture. There was a big sword. It tore the starry sky, crossed countless stars and fell here, killing a Heavenly God.


    My hair stood up all over my body, and my body trembled uncontrollably, but I still clenched my teeth to deduce the origin of the big sword. However, the ancient characters just touched the breath, and the divine omen began to flicker and break directly.


    For a moment, my eyes seemed to be pinched and exploded. I screamed with pain. My hands covered my eyes, and the hot blood flowed out of my fingers.


    Han Li hurriedly held me and asked anxiously: what''s the matter!


    I wiped the blood off my face and tried to open my eyes. My eyesight was not affected. The whole talent was relieved. Pointing to the clear lake in front of me, my voice trembled and said: Tianzun, where was Tianzun killed.


    My whole body strength seemed to be evacuated. After taking a few breaths, I added: it was a big sword from the sky, which crossed time and space and killed a God.


    Han Dan''s face changed slightly. She has been checking the cause of the collapse of the fairy world and the corpse world. When I first saw the ancient fist seal, I thought the culprit was someone who was the same as me, but now I peep into the picture of the emperor being beheaded and found that it was completely different.


    See I keep rubbing my eyes, Han holding my face, gently ha a breath, the cold Xianyuan blew into my eyes, and the tingling feeling was slightly weakened. I used the spring thunder breathing method. It took me more than ten minutes to recover my strength. I stood up and wanted to rehearse.


    But Han Peng grabbed me and said: don''t look, it''s not something we can touch.


    I''m worried about Han Peng now. If she continues to track down, she will definitely meet the owner of the big sword.


    Seeing me calm down, Han Peng comforted me and said: don''t think too much. Some things are terrible, and it won''t happen right now. We go step by step. When we meet, you''ll find that it''s just like this.


    I nodded and used the meridians in my body to relieve the discomfort of my eyes. Han continued to lead us forward to a mountain with a line of sky. The secret disk in my body sounded sad again. This time, it seemed to know that I couldn''t bear the residual breath in the strange image and didn''t actively activate my eyes.


    Handan grabbed my hand and wouldn''t let me see it. However, in the vision, the big sword fell from here, broke the mountain and killed a God.


    I don''t know how many years it has gone through, but its breath easily broke my secret ancient characters. It''s too terrible.


    I grabbed Han and said to her: wife, I want to see the bottom of the lake.


    Han Peng stared at me and pulled his hand more tightly, like taking children shopping for fear of losing. She knew what I wanted to do and said: I don''t know how many years have passed. Did you think the magic sword would be under the lake?


    I have this idea, and where the emperor was killed, blood and water become a lake, which may leave some breath.


    Yun''er listened to Han''s words and interrupted: brother Tong Tong, the wind chime saint is here. If there were an artifact, she would have noticed it.


    I don''t think so. The great saints are very strong, but they don''t have heaven''s secrets in their bodies and may not be able to sense what I see.


    Unfortunately, Han Han''s attitude was firm and took me away directly. There are many historic sites on the way.


    The once brilliant hall building has now become a broken wall. Walking in it, you can still feel the prosperity of the Houtu people.


    The residence of the wind chime saint is built on the hillside. The disciples and attendants are all women''s dependents. Fortunately, I didn''t change my clothes after I escaped. Now I hide my breath, and they can''t find it.


    He stayed in Fengling river for seven days. On the evening of the seventh day, Fengling Dasheng came back.

 Chapter 335

    I used the wooden card of Tianshi town pattern as the bargaining chip in exchange. There was no reason for shenjieyuan and the great saint of Chicheng prefecture to refuse. The great saint of wind chime came forward in person and was not afraid of being intercepted. It was completed very smoothly.


    I took the longevity collar from the wind chime. I hurriedly checked it. The ancient seal on it is still there, but be careful. I won''t untie the seal until I leave the divine world.


    After we got the longevity collar, Han Peng and I didn''t intend to stay, but when we were ready to leave, yun''er proposed to stay in fenglingchuan and go back to the Fox family to meet his people.


    Because of the reincarnation of God''s soul, the Fox family has been killed by innocent people. Bai Xiaosheng had to leave with yun''er. Now the truth has surfaced, and with the flowers in the Seven Realms, shenjieyuan and Chicheng state can''t care about God''s respect for the time being.


    But I have a hunch that after a short period of chaos, the casting of heaven will become the focus of competition. Both Han and I have to go back to the Qingling world as soon as possible. We can''t stay outside.


    I''m a little worried about Yuner''s request. Although the fox clan is in the wind chime River, the great sage was beheaded before. It can be seen that the wind chime does not protect them.


    After thinking about it, I refused Yuner''s request and voiced my idea to her.


    The little girl was a little depressed, but she didn''t insist on staying. I comforted her and said: we have plenty of opportunities in the future. It will be safe at that time. You can go there if you want.


    The divine prison brought out 23 great saints. After they cast the Tao, they can all recover to the peak great holy land. At that time, even if there is chaos in the Seven Realms, we can protect ourselves.


    It''s not difficult to kill the two saints in the divine world, but we must go back now.


    Seeing the result of my negotiation with Yuner, Han Peng said goodbye to the great sage of wind chime and left directly after driving out of Tianshan Mountain in Chengdu.


    Five days later, we reached the crack. I asked han to open the void exit in the mountain, fall in, hide and wait for darkness.


    Han Peng frowned and asked me why I had to hide.


    I glanced at her and said: I''ve taken Zhang Jia''s Tao fruit. It''s been more than ten days now. People in the big world may have got the news. Xu Hu and his family left from Fengling river. They are very close to here. Qijie flower doesn''t involve the Qingling world. They think they must go through cracks in the past. Now they either have gone in or stay outside. We rush over, I''m afraid there will be conflict.


    After a long explanation, Han Peng was stunned and said: it''s just a few hairy children. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    I seriously said: now, different from the past, they are all small saints, and there are big saints behind them.


    Speaking of this, I thought of the ancestors of Tianyi gate and asked whether there would be banbu Tianzun in the Han kingdom.


    Han Dan didn''t answer for a long time. Her face was dignified. It can be seen that she also had such doubts.


    The big world is too rich. There are countless spiritual flowers and different grasses. The magic tools of divine animals are far better than those of other worlds. It''s impossible to raise half a step of the heavenly Buddha.


    Just the strong who have reached the peak, they can sense more things and choose to hibernate.


    Han Peng saw me talking farther and farther, pinched my ear and said: don''t be scared to guess, think about how to get there, I listen to you.


    I looked up at the sky, puzzled and asked: is it changing? Our corpse emperor said he wanted to listen to me?


    Han Peng raised his eyebrows, touched my ear with a little force, pinched me, pretended to be vicious and said: small sample, the bigger the more poor mouth, I owe to clean up.


    Yun''er covered her mouth and said with a smile: brother Tong, I think you and sister Han are like husband and wife now.


    After hearing this, Han Peng asked yun''er curiously: what were we like before?


    Yun''er pointed a finger at the dimple on her mouth and said after thinking about it: like an aunt with a child.


    Hesitated, yun''er added: if you are not obedient, you can play that kind.


    I have to say, Yuner''s description is very appropriate. Just after listening to her face, Han Han became overcast. She knocked on yun''er''s head and asked fiercely: who is the aunt with children?


    Yun''er stuck out his tongue and dared not speak.


    Han has lived for more than 3000 years, but her face is only eighteen or nine years old. She looks younger than Jiang NV.


    Naturally, I won''t find myself boring and don''t dare to rhyme. After dark, we came out of the mountain forest. Sure enough, in the small space near the crack, we heard the voice of Wang Shuang and Liu Hao.


    Wang Shuang said: boss, when do we have to wait?


    Liu Hao also complained nearby: Yes, we have been here for several days. Can''t we get in without them?


    Xu Hu sighed and said helplessly: haven''t we tried? The law of Qingling world is too strong. We can''t get in without the opening order of Zhangjia. But it''s almost time for Zhang Rui to arrive.


    They are waiting for Zhang Rui, and they don''t seem to know about the loss of Zhang''s Tiandao fruit. And what is the opening day?


    I looked back at Han. Wu De was not there. She was my encyclopedia. I had to ask her.


    Han Peng was a little impatient, but he still said: do you remember the decree of heaven?


    I nodded. At that time, in Shiao mountain, the little saint of the Qin family wanted to lower the boundary. A word flew out of the eyes of the ghost of Jiuyang, and the little saint of the Qin family shouted a heavenly order.


    Han Peng saw me nodding and continued to say: the seal order and the open order are in pairs, but they don''t belong to magic tools, they belong to "order". Han Dan then looked at me with big watery eyes, looked at her, and said reluctantly: make it similar to the law of the Lord Yang, containing the words or words of the law of the strong... Do you understand?


    Um.


    I nodded Lingxi. When Han saw that I nodded and understood, he stopped talking. Pointed to Xu Hu and said: they don''t know what you and Yuner did in zhangjiaxing palace. We can go out at ease.


    I didn''t reply to her, but asked some sad questions: wife, do you think I''m very upset and don''t want to talk to me?


    How.


    Han Peng reached out and pinched my face. However, her impatience just now was not deliberately pretended. After all, I don''t belong to the same level with her. I don''t understand many things that look very simple to her.


    Han didn''t care much about my reaction, so he got up and went out.


    I and yun''er hurried to keep up.


    Xu Hu was very alert. When he heard the news, someone immediately asked: who.


    After seeing us, Xu Hu was stunned, recognized us quickly, pointed to me and yun''er and said: aren''t these two little servant girls of Zhang Jia?


    I smiled with yun''er, and I said: my miss is delayed. Let''s come and have a look in advance.


    As I spoke, I had touched the wooden axe secretly.


    However, as soon as the boy''s eyes stopped on Han, there was a wolf light in his eyes. Some maliciously asked: who is she? I remember there is no such person in Zhangjia, right?


    Han hid his displeasure, smiled and said: I''m from fenglingchuan. At present, we have reached some agreements with Zhangjia. In the future, fenglingchuan will cooperate with Zhangjia in the divine world. This time, I''ll accompany two little girls of Zhangjia to have a look.


    Xu Hu frowned slightly. Wang Shuang whispered in his ear: boss, the people we sent to contact Zhangjia are coming back. Detain them first and watch them at that time.


    Bad ideas are often thought up by doglegs. That''s good.


    But he didn''t wait for Xu Hu to speak according to Wang Shuang''s words. Han said: let''s take a look at the space-time crack first.


    She said, pulling me and yun''er to go around.


    But Xu Hu made a look, and the remaining ten people stood up and stopped in front of us. Xu Hu said coldly: who knows if you will take the opportunity to go in and take the lead. I think we''d better wait.


    Han Peng''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and her breath was a little violent. If Xu Hu hadn''t had too many people, I guess she would have done it long ago. But at this time, he still pressed his anger and said: don''t worry, you can go in with us or even pull her.


    Han refers to me, pulling, which is equivalent to control.


    Xu Hu listened to this proposal, his eyes swept around me, and his eyes were shining. Hesitated, probably can''t stand my "beauty" temptation, nodded and agreed.


    When I saw him promise, I was secretly relieved and eager to go home. I didn''t care about nausea. Xu Hu took his hand when he came, which made him very beautiful. My thumb has been rubbing on the back of my hand.


    With nausea, I remained silent. The four entered the small space together, and his dog legs followed in, but they didn''t get close to the crack and stopped in the distance.


    Han Hua sent a message to me and said: I''ll go in directly later.


    Yun''er replied to me. Close to the crack, Han quickly accelerated and rushed to the crack with yun''er. I wanted to break away from Xu Hu''s hand, but he reacted very quickly. Han and yun''er just moved, so he clasped my hand.


    I looked back and stared at him. The secret wheel in my body turned and the ancient words flew out, trying to shake her away, but at the last moment I changed my mind, pulled him with all my strength and directly entered the crack.


    Xu Hu felt my intention and wanted to let go, but I turned around and pulled him into the crack.


    For a moment, the law surged. I only heard Xu Hu scream. The next second, he directly appeared in the passage of the underworld. He looked down and held half of his residual arm in his hand. The above law beat and turned into fly ash in milliseconds.


    The law of the world is indeed a magical thing. When you don''t touch it, you can integrate and absorb it, but when you touch it, you feel that the great saint may be killed if he passes by force.


    The power of heaven.


    I estimated that only Tianzun has such powerful power, and Tianzun can condense the small world. When I think of this, I have an unrealistic idea. Will every world be condensed by the powerful practice above the God?


    But this guess is too absurd. I didn''t ask han to avoid being laughed at by her for my innocence.


    I looked back at the crack, swept around and found the silent purgatory messenger in the dark. It seemed that the seven worlds were blooming, the war between the underworld and the holy land was not completed, and the passage was quiet.


    Han took me and yun''er, broke the weak water with Xuanyuan sword and rushed out directly.


    We just came out. There were several strong smells around us. Jian Lingxiao, Li Yuantian and others all surrounded us.

 Chapter 336

    Familiar people, familiar environment, and I haven''t seen them for almost five months. I feel that the small short legs of chopped fairy gourd have become a lot longer.


    But people look at me with strange eyes, like flowers on my face.


    Before I could react, the cut immortal gourd suddenly laughed and pointed at me and said: where did you come from, flower girl? What did you do?


    My face turned black and I remembered that I was wearing women''s clothes. I wanted to speak, but I was caught by yuhuatian and blocked its mouth.


    Yuhuatian is a very careful person. Even if he is with us, he will be careful when getting along with us. Several big opportunities made him soar to the sky, but living in a fourth rate sect since childhood made him form a very cautious character.


    The cut fairy gourd was very dissatisfied. The little short legs kicked disorderly and shouted that he had to get up and ridicule me.


    I''m a little speechless. After sweeping around, Qin Xue was not found among the people I knew, and the people in Kunlun Mountain were not there.


    Simple greetings and greetings, I looked around carefully. In just half a year, the once deserted dragon holy land is now full of buildings. Even the big housekeeper and Fubo have moved here.


    Before he left, he meant to let sword Lingxiao borrow dragon holy land to distinguish friars and mortals living in Qingling world, so as not to affect the outside.


    However, on the way, Jian Lingxiao said: I don''t know what happened. There is a huge virtual shadow of seven boundary flowers in the outside world. The leaves block out the sky and the sun, which can be seen all over China.


    When I stopped, Jian Lingxiao said again: after I found it, I sent someone to set up a maze and cover it up. The official also announced that it was just a mirage.


    Han said: as soon as the flower of the Seven Realms appears, the whole seven realms will be connected, but the Qingling world does not belong to the seven realms. Why does it manifest the flower of the Seven Realms, or is it complete?


    Sword Lingxiao, they all chose silence. There are few people who can answer Han''s questions.


    But I suddenly felt cold all over and said in a trembling voice: in ancient times, people in the Seven Realms originated from the Qingling world. Does that mean that the seven realms are connected? In fact, the Qingling world has become a place to live together?


    My words come out, the Han''s face has changed.


    The hearts of several people were heavy, but the flowers of the Seven Realms were in full bloom and could not be made up for. For now, we can only be ready.


    I asked about the great saint and others I brought out. Out of Hualong pool, I received a huge power of faith. It seems to be able to survive. It lit up half of my eighteenth spine. It is estimated that it will be fully lit in a few days.


    Jian Lingxiao gave me a general introduction. Twenty three great saints began to cast Taoism after they arrived here. They haven''t come out yet. The 70000 people were arranged in the canyon under the original Feilong bridge, and Jiang NV has been managing there.


    I''m worried about the 23 saints. They recover to the peak and don''t know what will happen. However, I have got the heavenly fruit, which can improve Han''s strength as soon as possible.


    Han Peng was silent for a while and made an arrangement. She asked Jian Lingxiao to prepare. Tomorrow, she took me to see Qijie flowers. At the same time, she should be prepared. At present, the fastest big world may not come through the crack.


    At the door of my house, Han asked me to untie the shackle of Changsheng collar and let Wu De out.


    Wu De was relieved to see that he had returned to the Qingling world and said hello to us. However, Han Tuo soon gave him the spirit gathering coffin and asked him to go to pick up the ghost of Jiuyang now. If he opened a new channel, he must be blocked with a heaven sealing order to prevent people in the big world from entering the pure spirit world from the outside world.


    Wu De''s face was sad. I didn''t know what he had experienced in the underworld. I felt that he was afraid of the ghost of Jiuyang.


    Han Peng saw him faltering, glanced and said: Tong Tong has other things to do, and you''ve been with her for so long, what''s to be afraid of?


    Wu De hesitated and didn''t say anything. He collected the coffin.


    I was a little curious. I whispered to Wu De and asked him if the ghost of Jiuyang abused him. As a result, his old face turned red. He refused to say. When I asked him urgently, he refused to go as soon as possible and ran away directly.


    It''s fishy.


    Looking at Wu De''s back, I always think the old man is strange. I''ve seen him white and black. Blushing is the first time.


    Han began to arrange, and I waited nearby without interrupting. After all, she was the boss and we were all small attendants.


    Sitting down in the yard, Han Peng asked about the underworld. Li Yuantian said: Linglong is now responsible for the problems of the underworld. There are 90 people who become saints overseas, all of them under her management.


    I asked about sanctification. Jian Lingxiao said with an iron blue face: on the inland side, only more than 70 people become saints, others


    When I heard this, I didn''t continue to ask. The probability of becoming a saint is very low, which means that many old semi saints who were familiar with before have left completely.


    But there is no way. The road is smooth and ushers in a new world. If you don''t go on, you will be eliminated. Even if you are afraid, no one is willing to stay.


    After hearing this, Han Peng didn''t change much, and then said: Tong Tong, give Linglong 20000 of the sage you brought out, and let her be responsible for the passage of the underworld, but don''t fight against the people in the big world. Another 20000 saints, Jian Lingxiao, will take 5000 when he leaves tomorrow to meet Wu De outside to prevent people from other circles from coming in from outside.


    Li Yuantian stationed here with 10000 saints and the remaining thirty-five thousand saints, and the remaining five thousand let Jiang Nu take her to Kunlun mountain tomorrow.


    I wanted to say wait a few days until I break through, but I think their faith will not disappear in a short time, which is enough for me to break through, and the things arranged by Han are very anxious and can''t be delayed.


    After the arrangement, I went to dispatch with jianlingxiao in person, because General Li and Lin long only listened to me.


    The current power feels a little strange. The most powerful power in Qingling world is in my hands, but Handan controls me... As a result, she is the boss.


    I didn''t have time to change my clothes. When Jiang Nu saw my appearance, she laughed with a puff. She took me to a quiet place and took a suit of clothes from her personal space for me to change.


    I only take care of her in general, not as meticulous as Jiang nu.


    When I changed my clothes, I explained the arrangement of hanpeng. Jiang NV paused for a while to help me tidy up my clothes, and then asked me: will you come to Kunlun Xu behind you?


    There is a heaven sealing order from the ghost of Jiuyang outside. It''s not difficult to stop people outside, but the space-time crack can''t be stopped. People in the big world will eventually come. Kunlun is doomed to be restless, and we will all pass.


    When I came out, I gave orders to General Li and Lin long to count them out. Saints did not lose, but semi saints lost a lot, less than 30000, and thousands of children.


    Now they have released their shackles, and just arranged for those children to contact the people of the Xuanmen and get out of the divine prison with me. They are destined to be people in the Qingling world.


    After all the arrangements are made, Jian Lingxiao and Li Yuantian stay to receive the army. They have to be familiar with the system built by General Li in order to manage skillfully.


    I went back alone and asked Han Peng why Jiang Nu should take five thousand saints to Kunlun Xu. Han Peng whispered: people in the big world are likely to appear directly in the Kunlun virtual world.


    What''s so magical about kaitianling?


    I don''t believe it. Han said: there have been many laws and tools to break the boundary since ancient times. Opening the heavenly order is a heavenly law, which can suppress the law. In addition, the seven boundary flowers are in full bloom, and the law is loose, so it''s easy to come in.


    I said: then I''ll go to see Qijie flower, and then go to Kunlun Xu with Jiang NV!


    Yes! Han Fu stretched out his hand, held his chin and said thoughtfully: how can I forget your little lover and arrange you together? I don''t think Jiang NV needs to go. Just go.


    I rolled my eyes and stared at her. Han Han''s face was flat. It took more than ten seconds to burst out laughing, poked my forehead and said: let her follow you! Well, someone takes care of you. I think she likes taking care of you, too.


    What that said... I don''t think it''s right.


    Han Hua is not making fun of me with Jiang nu. This is the residence of the corpse family. The housekeeper and Fubo then came in and briefly introduced the current situation of the xiacorpse family.


    I didn''t listen, but stared at Fu Bo up and down. Fu Bo was a little embarrassed by me, grabbed his head and said: Goddess Jiang brought back a lot of magic drugs. Cangxue refined the top elixir and washed out the impurities left in my body. He had just passed the holy robbery a few days ago.


    The housekeeper is also a saint. It seems that after the path of Qingling world is opened, there will be a great world, like a flood opening the gate. Many people who stay in juxia but are extraordinary quickly reach the holy land. On the contrary, those who used to be semi holy and have been stuck in the semi holy land have a much lower success rate.


    The power of the corpse clan now is not worth mentioning with the power I control, but it is the last root of the corpse world. Han is very attentive and selfish. Let the big housekeeper take those old and stiff and try not to participate in the conflict as much as possible.


    After Fubo and the housekeeper left, I lifted my sleeve and let Han see the Taoist fruit in my hand. If I calculated correctly and integrated this Taoist fruit, she is likely to step into the early stage of the great sage. After integrating the third one, she will be the peak of the great sage. Which ancient road can she step into to the fairy world and compete for the position of the heavenly fruit on the broken fairy world.


    But the closer I get, the more uneasy I am, because there is a strong breath released on that ancient road, like a heavenly statue, and Zhang Daoling''s purpose of leaving this fruit is impure. I''m afraid that''s what he expects when he comes to that step.


    However, the Lord''s soul is controlled by the old woodcutter. I hope it will change at that time. After all, Zhang Daoling is powerful, but what he calculates is dead, there are no variables, but we are alive, there are variables.


    This is our advantage.


    Han Peng sat down cross legged, and I also sat opposite her, ready to urge the ancient characters of the secret of heaven and beat out the Tao fruit.


    She and I both have that rune pattern. As long as I hit it, it will naturally be absorbed by her. But at this time, Han Peng suddenly held my face and asked seriously: Tong Tong, the Tao fruit left by Zhang Daoling, no matter what crisis lurks, it is an opportunity to become a great saint. Will you give it to me and won''t regret it?


    Han suddenly asked, so I didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 337

    I didn''t know how to answer Han for a moment. Seeing my silence, Han suddenly leaned over and hugged me like a doll.


    She didn''t continue to ask, and I didn''t answer her. They held each other for a long time.


    After separation, Han''s eyes were red, like crying. I don''t know how to express my feeling. I just feel the temperature on her. I feel very real.


    Down to earth reality.


    Han Peng took a deep breath and didn''t ask me the question just now. He showed his mark on his hand and activated it.


    I didn''t say much. There are some things that my heart can feel, that''s right.


    I forced the Tao fruit out of the body by mobilizing the heavenly mechanism wheel. Under the action of internal and external forces, the Tao fruit trees in my mark did not change, but the Tao fruit above became dim and turned into streamers to the hand of Han.


    The transfer of Tao fruit didn''t take much time. After only a few seconds, the silver Tao fruit was completely transferred to Han. The last breath flew out. Han Peng opened his eyes and said to me: Tong Tong, I need a few days to integrate. Go out with Jian Lingxiao first. Kunlun Xu can go for a few days and come back to protect the Dharma for me as soon as possible.


    I wanted to say that when she broke through, I was going, but I thought that while those saints were still dormant, I could go and go back quickly, which would save more time.


    Han Dan said, and the fruit in her hand began to melt into her body.


    Seeing this, I quietly stepped out and stepped out of the threshold at the door outside the yard. Jiang Nu jumped out to the side, patted me on the shoulder and asked with her back a little naughty: Tong Tong, did you give something good to your wife again!


    I looked at her in surprise and asked: how do you know?


    Jiang Nu mysteriously came to my ear and said: in fact, every time you give something to your wife, you look very unhappy. It''s all written on your face!


    Really?


    I touched my face suspiciously, because I was not unhappy. How could it be on your face?


    When Jiang Nu saw me stunned, she giggled and said: you are really a fool. Every time you give something to Han, you seem to encounter some happy event. Silly music, I know at a glance.


    Her words are unreliable, because I''m not happy. I''m worried that several great saints from the divine prison will come out to make trouble when Han Peng breaks through.


    The great sage and his rebellious existence are all overlords. It is impossible to live quietly and willingly under others.


    I turned back and said to Jiang Nu: don''t be like a god woman all day. Tomorrow you go to Kunlun Xu first, and I''ll come in a few days.


    Seeing that I was serious, Jiang Nu pouted, said boring and left. When I came out, I went to find the housekeeper and asked her to send roar and some other old people to guard outside Han''s room.


    Still worried, he went to Shushan again and asked Bai Xiaofei and their three sword gods to help guard it.


    Among the saints, Shu mountain''s sword cultivation is undoubtedly the strongest. The sword can break out several times more powerful than itself.


    But even so, in the face of the peak saints, they are still very weak.


    Because I was worried, I went to jianlingxiao that night and left overnight with 5000 people.


    In the past, it took eight or nine days from the forbidden demon gate to the flying dragon bridge, but now they are all saints. Jian Lingxiao and I gave the general direction. More than 5000 people formed teams to break through the emptiness and left quickly. When dawn came, we arrived at the forbidden demon gate and didn''t have to walk out of the secret place. Jian Lingxiao took out several array stones to open the maze, and the huge Seven Realms appeared in the sky.


    I stepped into the air and wanted to get close, but I found that my eyes saw it right in front of me, but no matter how fast I was, the distance between it and me didn''t change.


    Jian Lingxiao said: I''m afraid it''s in space. It''s too big for us to feel right in front of us.


    I asked him suspiciously: Uncle Jian, since you are in space, how do you arrange the array?


    The array that covers the whole of China can not be deployed except Han. After all, Xiaosheng''s law has connected the whole world to some extent, and a simple maze can cover the whole of China.


    Jian Lingxiao said: we are divided into more than 50 areas and set up a maze at the same time, which is equivalent to covering the sky over Kyushu.


    I nodded at the speech. It was a stupid way, but it was also the best way they could do it.


    It''s just that I can''t touch the seven boundary flowers. It''s the same whether I come or not. It doesn''t make much sense. But after staying for half an hour, I caught the breath of Qijie flower.


    And with the passage of time, the smell is getting stronger. I dared not delay and hurriedly tried to deduce.


    When the ancient characters touch the breath of Qijie flowers, there are runes emerging. For a time, runes and ancient characters are entangled. What I see in my eyes is another scene.


    There were seven planets, two of which were dim and covered with terrible cracks and gullies.


    I seem to be looking down at the seven planets from the perspective of God. It feels very wonderful.


    This is the seven realms. In the sky above the Seven Realms, I saw huge petals of the seven realms. They seemed to protrude from the void, not limited by time and space.


    I traced the origin and finally deduced to a planet wrapped in chaos. On it, the roots are staggered and covered with countless golden vines, which are Tongtian vines.


    But where is the chaos of its packing?


    The first thing I thought of was the Qingling world, because according to ancient legends, Pangu opened the world, the Qingqi decreased and the turbid Qi increased, which is very consistent with the chaotic air mass of Tongtian rattan roots.


    But why can''t I see below?


    I want to continue the deduction to see if I can touch the inside of the seven boundary flower and see what happened to the tombstones inside. Is it related to the sudden emergence of more than 100 saints in the divine world.


    Unfortunately, in the future, the ancient characters will sink into the sea and cannot be deduced.


    My ability can see so much, but I have collected a lot of information. When I pass it on to Han, she can see more things than me.


    The ancient characters were dim and my sight recovered. Sword Lingxiao hurried forward and asked me what I saw. I truthfully told him the deduced scene. Jian Lingxiao frowned after listening to it and said: in this way, the root of the flower of the seven realms is likely to be in the Qingling world. I''m afraid your previous guess will come true. Our Qingling world is a place where the seven realms can get together. Now, it''s going back to the ancient times.


    I sighed and said: I''m not sure that tongtianteng will take root in the Qingling world now.


    I''m not saying this with luck. Calm down. I realize that the chaotic planet rooted in Tongtian rattan is much larger than the Qingling world.


    At present, I can''t relax the heart of sword Lingxiao. I can only say: Uncle Jian, you have to send someone to pick up Wu De at Shiao mountain, and I''ll give it to you outside.


    Sword Lingxiao is surrounded by Shu mountain disciples. You can find Shiao mountain.


    Immediately I separated from Jian Lingxiao and hurried to the secret place. But my speed was fast, and it took me a day and a half to go back and forth. When I got to Feilong bridge, I noticed that there were several terrorist smells over the station, which was the breath of the great saint''s peak. Wang qiechuan, they finally did it.


    By the time I arrived, Bai Xiaofei, several old stiff, the housekeeper and Fubo had been injured. In the void, the 23 great saints were eyeing, and the powerful breath made the people below tremble.


    But they just surrounded the corpse clan camp and didn''t do anything.


    I used to ask Wang Qichuan with a cold face: brother Wang, what do you mean?


    With me, they can''t tear their faces, but after their strength is restored, they also don''t give me a good face. Wang Qichuan said faintly: brother Zhang Tong, it''s not that being brothers doesn''t give you face, but since we''re here, I''m afraid we have to change the position of the leader of the Qingling world. My brothers also know that it''s my brothers and sisters who control here now. No, we haven''t messed around, I just want to talk to my sister-in-law about changing the Lord.


    I glanced at the seriously injured Bai Xiaofei and others. I have to say that they have left their hands, otherwise what I see now is the body. They just started without saying a word. They don''t pay much attention to us.


    But we can''t help it if they don''t pay attention to us right now. I want to ease up and explain with a low attitude: brothers, I''m afraid there is a misunderstanding. We Qingling world has no real master, and we don''t say that whoever says it will count. My wife is now closed and can''t be disturbed. I hope some eldest brothers will forgive me.


    They can''t wait. They want to dominate the Qingling world and can''t commit themselves to others. Wang Qichuan pretended to meditate for a while, took a breath and said: brother, in that case, it''s up to you to give us the control of Qingling world.


    I smiled and said: brother Wang, as my younger brother said just now, there is no lord or no lord in the Qingling world. Even if my younger brother wants to pay, I can''t pay anything. Don''t you embarrass me?


    The weak are grandchildren. If we annoy them, we all have to die. But when I left, I secretly told the little unicorn to go to Bai Wushuang when it saw an accident. I don''t know if I''ve been notified yet.


    Wang Qichuan smiled and said: in fact, it''s very simple. All the worthy saints here hand over a wisp of spirit, which can be controlled by us?


    As soon as his voice fell, my face changed and handed over the spirit. It was not a puppet or even a slave.


    Wang Qichuan didn''t wait for me to talk and said with a smile: I think it starts with you, little brother!


    He grabbed me with his bare hands and wanted to draw my soul. He didn''t give me a chance to delay at all.


    Wang forgets Chuan. The people behind him can''t wait to control the spirits of more people.


    The great sage is extremely powerful in both speed and means.


    My heart sank at once, and the divine soul was controlled. Even if Hanhe became a great saint, he would be subject to us.

 Chapter 338

    Wang qiechuan grabbed me with his hand. Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng immediately showed their magic shadow and wanted to come and help me.


    However, they can be promoted to a small saint, but in the face of the great saint, no one can share part of their strength. It is likely that they can''t bear a blow, and the shadow will explode directly.


    The great saints see that we still want to resist. The small world manifests, shines on one side, and suppresses the law. Under the small saints, the holy patterns cannot manifest.


    I quickly shouted: stop.


    As soon as I shouted, fat Wang stopped, and they stopped, too. It''s hard to get time. I hurried to fat Wang and shouted to them: all back, all back.


    Wang pangzi hesitated, but I roared twice. He and Wang Dafeng still took people back.


    I turned back to Wang Qichuan and said: in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. As long as you control me, you control everyone, but my soul is difficult to extract. It depends on whether you have that ability.


    After saying that, I fell to the ground, sat down cross legged, yelled again, and let fat Wang and them continue to retreat. Fat Wang, me and Chen Hao, we are all the same people. We can''t be hypocritical. When we are in danger, we won''t make unnecessary struggles.


    I opened my mouth again and again, and fat Wang immediately asked all the people around him to stay away.


    Wang Qichuan, they don''t care about my reminder. For them, they can break through strong spiritual orifices. Wang Qichuan fell down with a smile and said: brother Zhang, this is your voluntary. No wonder you are brothers.


    They all see my status and know that my words are true.


    At present, I want to delay time. The only way is this. I can''t place all my hopes on Bai Wushuang.


    I locked the soul for the first time. The ancient characters were hidden. They all gathered in the soul. I temporarily set up a trap, but I didn''t grasp the spirit of the great saint.


    Wang Qichuan came over, smiled and said polite words, but he didn''t hesitate to start. Soul pulling can use magic. He uses holy lines and rules to condense soul pulling talisman and directly press it in the center of my eyebrows.


    I don''t change my complexion. His talisman has no effect on me, and my soul has never wavered.


    EH. Wang Qichuan was surprised and frowned slightly. I explained: brother Wang, several brothers, as I said just now, my spiritual orifices are special and need to waste some strength, but as long as you control me, the whole Qingling world is yours.


    Wang Qichuan snorted and didn''t care. The powerful spirit entered my mind.


    The great sage is not only powerful, but also powerful. He is not afraid of my tricks, but he is not the main soul.


    Wang Qichuan''s spirit entered my body, directly tore my soul and pulled out a soul light, but it couldn''t be pulled for a few minutes.


    My spiritual orifices were shattered by the whip, but the soul light didn''t come out of my body. But when the soul is pulled, severe pain is inevitable.


    Wang forgets Chuan to pull with the divine soul to have no result, this just shows a shocked face and says: Zhang Xiaodi, your spiritual orifices are really special.


    As soon as his voice fell, there were several great saints nearby. Their souls entered my soul and forced them to pull.


    Under the severe pain, my body was shaking uncontrollably, and my muscles kept shaking, but I had suffered the pain of breaking up the spirit. I didn''t care about this. I used the spring thunder breathing method to relieve the tense muscles.


    The two saints had no results, and the remaining 21 shot one after another. Their souls were frantically torn in my soul, trying to tear my soul to pieces.


    But my meridians shine, wrapped in layers.


    Wang Qichuan found that the meridians were imprisoned and showed his original face. He said coldly: this boy has special power. First break his luminous meridians.


    As soon as his soul sound fell, the spirit used the magic method to directly bombard my meridians.


    The rest of the great saints saw that my mind was still stable under his bombardment, and they no longer had concerns, so they shot at the same time.


    For a moment, I felt my brain shaking, but my soul was still intact.


    Seeing that the attack was ineffective, they approached again, and more spirits came in.


    I endured severe pain and let them toss, but as their spirits entered more, my soul began to be unstable and to be torn apart.


    At present, the 23 great saints divide up my soul. One person extracts a part. If all of them are taken away, I can be turned into an idiot in a moment, or even directly wiped out.


    But they won''t worry about my life or death, like finding something new and trying all kinds of things.


    Under the severe pain, my soul light began to be pulled out. I couldn''t bear it. I didn''t dare to wait for an opportunity. The hidden secret and ancient characters glowed and stabilized the soul at the first time.


    After Wang Qichuan found it, Leng he said: good boy, it''s you who are blessing. Go out and control his men. If he is resisting, kill several people.


    At present, Wang Qinchuan let me understand what a smiling tiger is. I don''t care whether I can succeed or not. I gritted my teeth and forcibly released the hidden ancient characters, but now if I can''t trap their souls, Wang pangzi and they will die.


    The outlaws in God''s prison don''t care about human life after being provoked.


    The hidden ancient characters came out, and the secret disk emerged. The spirits of the 23 great saints realized that the situation was wrong and began to crash madly.


    If it were someone else, even the great sage, my spiritual orifices would be torn under their crazy impact, but with the blessing of heaven''s secret disk and ancient words, my spiritual orifices were stable, but such an important position was attacked from the inside, and the pain I suffered could not be described in words.


    The heavenly mechanism wheel rotates and appears in the spirit''s orifices. Every beating character on it releases powerful power. With the ancient characters on the meridians, the spirits of the 23 great saints are directly suppressed.


    Wang Qichuan shouted angrily at the moment when the spirit was suppressed: Zhang Tong, how dare you.


    His voice fell, and the 17 ancient characters on my spine directly hit his soul. The incomplete soul could not resist at all. It was instantly beaten into soul light and absorbed by my meridians after spreading.


    The spirit was badly hurt, and Wang Qichuan screamed outside. Even the great saint still couldn''t bear the pain of the soul being broken up. Both eyes protruded in the wailing, with a ferocious face and disordered breath of the great saint.


    At the moment of his madness, the chopping immortal flying knife flew into the air. For a moment, blood gushed. Wang Qichuan flew a brain shell directly into the air. The next second, the seven arrow book turned into a faint light and penetrated his head.


    After the nail head seven arrow book was controlled by Han, it was given to the big housekeeper. The two big killers killed Wang Qichuan directly with me.


    If they don''t come like this, I will be distressed if one of the 23 saints dies.


    But Wang Qichuan, a smiling tiger, is a disaster if he stays. But the great saint died, but the holy grain could not be erased. The exile channel was soon opened. Wang pangzi and the big housekeeper didn''t react, so their bodies were pulled to the channel and couldn''t break free.


    People from the big world will come soon. The heavenly demon body and the nail headed seven arrow book are exiled, which has a great impact on us.


    However, no one can break the holy grain of the great sage now. Seeing that they are exiled, I bear the pain and shout to fat Wang: brother Pang, Chen Hao is in the witch world. Find him in the past.


    When my voice fell, the housekeeper and Wang pangzi were pulled in and had no time to return to me, but they should have heard what I said.


    Wang Qichuan was beheaded, and the rest of the great saints were honest. The spirit trapped in my soul was quiet. But I still dare not relax my vigilance. The meridians shine and continue to suppress.


    Calm down, the pain in my soul began to weaken, and I hurried to adjust my breathing. Back to God, he was sweating and his clothes were soaked.


    When I opened my eyes, I said at the first time: don''t move, otherwise I will directly erase your spirit.


    What they came in was not the main soul. At present, there was no powerful killer. Even if I crushed their souls and could disrupt their Qi machine, no one could cut open the holy grain and law of the great saint.


    But fortunately, there is also Wang Dafan, who shows his demonic body and acts as a temporary deterrent. Linglong also took people from the Feilong bridge at this time. More than 20000 peak saints arrived, and the 22 saints completely gave up resistance.


    At this time, I was relieved to suppress their spirits and let them hand over the main soul.


    Wang''s blood was not cold yet. I walked over and kicked the body with my foot, sneered twice, and planned to sneer at them. But just then, a wolf howled from the Longmen direction, and a gray wolf with silver hair flew out. It did not change its body, but its powerful breath still covered half of the sky.


    I''m a little surprised at the breath of the great saint at the peak. Bai unparalleled has become a great saint so soon, and has he reached the peak?


    But when the wolf approached, I recognized that it was not white. The wolf in front of me had golden stripes in the center of his eyebrows, which just formed the word "King". The majesty of the king was always released and extremely powerful.


    After the wolf king, the little Unicorn Sahuan followed him. He was so excited that he ran to top me with his unicorn and was ready to take credit. It is worthy of its mission, but it comes slowly. If I wait for it, I will become a corpse.


    Linglong saw the Cang wolf king, hurriedly flew to the Cang wolf king, knelt on one knee, bowed his head very respectfully and said: Holy Light Linglong, meet the Cang wolf king.


    I also welcomed up and prepared to exchange greetings. As a result, seeing that the matter had been solved, the wolf king didn''t want to talk to me. He turned and returned to the demon world. It was very cold.


    As soon as the wolf king left, I asked Linglong what it was.


    Linglong introduced that I knew that the wolf king was Bai Wushuang''s father. This identity made me speechless


    However, the presence of the Cang wolf king is enough to show the position of the demon family. If Bai Wushuang can become a new generation of demon king, with his friendship with Han, the Qingling world will be closer to the demon world.


    I used to think that as long as I was a friend, Bai Wushuang would stand with us, but now I have experienced some things. I know that the demon world is different from Kunlun Mountain and Shu mountain. It is one world and involves too many things.


    At present, I don''t have the ability to deal with that kind of relationship. Only Han can communicate.


    Three days later, after the great holy robbery, the lightning began to condense, and the void was abnormal. Some strong people were peeping and wanted to tear open the void.


    I changed my face and asked the twenty-two great saints to guard the void.


    Compared with the great saint''s palace, now is the biggest crisis.

 Chapter 339

    The great saint''s heavenly robbery and pressure can no longer be described as great. It can be said that the whole dragon holy land is covered by it. In the core area of lightning brewing, there is even a small world manifest, just like the presence of heaven.


    The great sage breath of Han has overflowed, but people haven''t appeared yet. They are still closed in the residence of the corpse family.


    At this time, there is no space-time crack in the sky, but the breath of the strong has penetrated in. There is no doubt that they have enough ability to break through the void.


    Linglong manifesting noumenon, with a single horn glowing, she looks like a bright lamp under the silver holy light. Instead of coming out alone, Wang Da Pang chose to stay among 20000 saints. He is waiting for the opportunity to let the heavenly demon body absorb energy and take off the change.


    Bai Xiaofei joined the 20000 people and tried his best to break out collective strength in the next battle.


    The twenty-two great saints are reluctant to conflict and procrastinate in the face of the great saints who can break a boundary. If I hadn''t died now, I would have made an example, but now I can only bear it.


    I oppressed their master souls with ancient characters. As soon as the faces of 22 people changed at the same time, I said in a deep voice: now I give you two choices, either stop the great saint of the lower world or die in my hands.


    Control their master soul and remnant soul. As long as I erase them, they can''t enter the reincarnation and will die. Stand up and resist. They are both great saints. They still have a way to live.


    Twenty two people didn''t dare to hesitate when they heard the speech. They guarded one place in groups and guarded five places where cracks appeared. Of the remaining twelve, six were ready to rush to help at any time, and the other six stared at other places to prevent the great saint from breaking the air.


    Seeing them moving, I snorted coldly and took in the ancient words in my soul.


    At this time, it was time for the great holy robbery of Han to fall. People who want to break the boundary seem to be able to sense the smell of heaven''s robbery. When the heaven''s robbery is about to fall, people at five points shoot at the same time.


    However, there was a clue of cracking. The great saint of the divine prison also shot at the same time and tried his best to block it. But there is a white "order" flashing in one of the cracks, which is the opening order.


    Kaitianling appeared here, and Han Peng also expected it, but she didn''t want to spread to the outside mortals, so she chose to let Jiuyang ghost and sword Lingxiao guard the outside.


    Now the opening order appears, and the great saint can''t stop the crack.


    At this time, the sky robbery of the void also came to fall. The thunder was not flashing, but rolled up the thunder vortex with the small boundary in the middle as the core, covering dozens of miles of void.


    The thunder robbery of the great saint is completely different from the heaven robbery of the little saint and the sage realm. Except for the 22 saints in the divine prison, we all witnessed it for the first time. While on guard, everyone is also capturing the information. We don''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    I used the spirit to communicate with one of the great saints. He responded to me by saying that the holy robbery of Hanhe was special. Lei Yun into the sea was the characteristic of the great holy robbery. There would be 9981 thunder robbers, but there was also a small world manifestation, which they had never seen before.


    Ninety nine eighty-one thunder robbery?


    I thought I heard wrong, but the great saint said very definitely: the great saint robbery is 81.


    So many natural disasters, coupled with the inexplicable emergence of the small world, can Han survive?


    I took out my small wooden axe and stared at the void. I couldn''t share my worries about the robbery. The only thing I could do was to keep the void and prevent the people in the big world from coming down during the robbery.


    Bang!


    The sky suddenly made a loud noise without warning, as if it were listed. The next second, the small boundary in the middle of the thunder robbery opened, a beam of light fell straight, and the buildings in the corpse family residence turned into fly ash and dust.


    The earth roared, several nearby hills collapsed, and the surrounding buildings seemed to be gasified.


    The Dragon holy land was not destroyed for the first time. The last time, ZuLong awakened the will of the land and recovered after being destroyed by the great saint of the abyss of the divine world.


    Now, the Dragon yuan of ZuLong has been wiped out, and the mountains and rivers cannot be restored.


    The small world continues to open. There are mountains and rivers manifesting in it. It becomes a world. The light covers the sunshine of the Holy Land and illuminates the whole secret land.


    When the little holy robber of handudu, the thunder robber fell from another world. It was the supreme heaven''s way robber. Now it is more terrible. It shows a small world, like the emperor of heaven.


    The light in the sky was scattered. Before the dust fell out, Han ran out of ashes and flew to the sky. The swirling thunder jumped and sent out thousands of electric arcs, all of which hit Han.


    For a moment, the runes on her immortal body flickered and would be erased.


    But the next second, she was charming in the void. Her unique breath was put out, and she stubbornly stepped on the thunder robbery and entered the small world.


    She didn''t go in. It was like stepping into a world crisscrossed by thunder and sea. She was immediately submerged inside. We couldn''t see her outside.


    I clenched my fists and clung to the wooden axe.


    Dozens of kilometers away from the thunder robbery, twenty-two great saints kept shooting, withstanding the pressure from the sky robbery, and kept sealing the sky crack with holy patterns and rules.


    But as Han said, the seven realms are in full bloom, the confinement of the law is much weaker, and other gaps are blocked. Only in the place where the word "order" is manifest, the crack is getting bigger and bigger. The word "order" has the breath of heaven. The rules played by the five great saints are shaken open, which can only slow down its breaking speed.


    Seeing that the crack was about to accommodate one person, I rushed up with a small wooden axe and directly cut the gold thread with the second axe. Through the crack, I can see the great saint behind me. At this time, I don''t know if the voice can pass, but I still say loudly: we have 22 great saints. As long as you come, you will be killed.


    The golden line of the small wooden axe didn''t enter the crack, and the opening order began to flicker. It was briefly taken back. Several great saints in the divine prison shot at the same time and took the opportunity to block the cracked void.


    I don''t know whether my words passed, or whether they felt that there was a great saint here. After blocking back this time, the people in charge of the opening order didn''t do it again, and the others stopped one after another.


    I was relieved when I saw it. Although it was dozens of kilometers away, it was the great saint who shot. I was still worried that it would lead to robbery and change.


    The void was completely calm. I turned back and stared at Lei Jie. After Han went in, Lei Hai completely covered the small world. Tianlei didn''t put out, but all entered the small world.


    Now I can''t see the figure of Han from the outside. I can only wait anxiously.


    More than half an hour later, the smell of thunder robbery began to weaken, but there was still no sign of Han.


    I called a great saint and asked him what was going on.


    As a result, the great saint looked at it for a long time and couldn''t tell why. Ten minutes later, the robbery narrowed to a hundred meters, as if it was going to disappear.


    At this time, I was worried and used the ancient characters in my body to prepare to forcibly deduce the sky robbery. As a result, the ancient characters flew over. Before I met the sky robbery, the thunder cloud converged instantly and disappeared into a light spot in the sky.


    Looking at the empty sky, I was stunned. Under extreme tension, I subconsciously turned back and asked the great saint who followed me: where''s my wife?


    He was stunned by my question and gave an embarrassing hand. I just regained my consciousness and flew to the core of the thunder robbery just now.


    But Tianlei disappeared too thoroughly, leaving no breath, and the Han also disappeared.


    wife.


    I shouted loudly, the meridians in my body glowed, and the voice rolled out. Linglong and Wang Dafu stepped over and asked with a pale face: Tong Tong, what''s going on?


    I can''t answer. The whole person is going crazy. All the ancient characters in my body are manifest. I forcibly light up the spine of the 18th section. The sky is full of ancient characters, capturing the smell of natural disaster.


    Because it touches the law, lightning has a breath left, but it is too weak, and my ancient characters can''t entangle with it.


    Hum.


    There was a huge wheel beating in the void, but this forced lifting led to the damage of blood collaterals, and a big mouthful of blood was ejected from his mouth.


    Zhang Tong, you will leave a hidden wound and it is difficult to recover.


    Linglong and Wang Dafu spoke at the same time to prevent me from forcibly improving my strength.


    Everyone has potential, but in peacetime, this potential will be dormant and difficult to stimulate, but as long as it breaks out, although it can''t be infinite, it can surpass too much.


    Now, the potential of my whole body has been stimulated, my blood vessels are surging, my bones and meridians are glowing, my mouth and nose are exploding in the breath, and the 19th vertebra is hard lit by me.


    But this lighting is only temporary, and as Linglong and Wang Dafu said, what I consume is the energy of my body, leaving a hidden injury. It suddenly erupts, ignites life, and Shouyuan is decaying rapidly.


    But for me, life is still long. Even if there is a short time left, I won''t hesitate.


    At the moment when the spine of section 19 was lit up, the ancient characters on it flew out, the secret disk became brighter, the number of ancient characters doubled, and the faint breath of Tianjie was finally captured by me.


    It''s just that Tianjie is too powerful, and there is still a strong power in the residual breath. At the moment of touching, I suffered a terrible reaction. My body, which had reached the limit, was like a tight rubber band, which was suddenly suppressed by external force and almost broke directly.


    But fortunately, my flesh was strong and forced to bear it. The blood mist exploded on my body and scattered a hundred meters.


    I stumbled and almost fell from the void.


    The great saints of the divine prison were all nervous when they saw that I had been badly hurt, but from the bottom of their eyes, I saw joy. Now, if I was killed in an instant, the remnant souls left in my body still have a chance to escape.


    And there is no need to escape all, as long as more than two escape, it is a disaster for Xuanmen.


    I felt my breath of life waning rapidly, but the ancient characters were still wrapped around the residual breath of Tianjie and began to deduce.


    Han can''t disappear for no reason. It must be able to deduce the truth. At the same time, the few meridians in my soul gathered and forcibly bound the spirits of the 22 saints to my soul. As long as I die, they will die together.


    A great saint sensed it, sent out a scream and asked me what I meant.


    I sneered, did not answer, and continued to forcibly push back the smell of natural disaster.


    Several great saints'' faces changed. I don''t know who shouted: don''t be stunned. Help him gather the breath of heaven''s disaster and assist in the deduction.


    More than twenty great saints rushed out, and the residual breath of the robbery was constantly captured by them and sent to the place where I deduced.


    The breath became stronger, and the difficulty of my deduction began to decrease, capturing some of the breath of Han.

 Chapter 340

    The great saint of the divine prison helped capture the breath of Tianjie, which made my deduction much simpler than before, but it was still affected by the residual breath of Tianjie, and the deduction speed was very slow.


    Ten minutes later, I traced back to the moment when the robbery converged. In the picture I deduced, at the last moment, there was a black light in the sky robbery, like opening a black hole.


    At first I didn''t realize what it was, but I soon remembered that it was a strange image formed by the inverted suction of the wind cave after the Honghuang water cave was opened. It was a black wind.


    Didn''t Han Hua suppress the flood water cave when crossing the robbery, and Tianjie and she were sucked in?


    I continued to deduce. In the black light, I saw an incredible scene. I saw the chaotic world rooted in tongtianteng.


    Seeing this scene, I can be sure that it is not a pure spirit world, but another world.


    It''s just a Han Du robbery. What does it have to do with it? Or did the disaster of casting heaven fall from that world?


    But when the little holy robbery, it opened another world, not a world surrounded by chaos.


    I want to continue the deduction. As a result, I feel the breath of viviparous willow when I get a little closer. It has been integrated with tongtianteng. At this time, my strength is blocked outside.


    Honghuang water cave has something to do with that world! And Han is probably in that world.


    The strength in my body increased again, but just when I was about to light up the twentieth vertebrae, my body finally reached its limit and couldn''t bear the power squeezed by potential. Cracks appeared on the nineteen vertebrae at the same time, leaving hidden wounds.


    Aware that my body can''t hold, I dare not light it forcibly. If I continue, let alone deduction, my body is likely to collapse.


    If I die, the lotus may never come back.


    It''s just that the secret wound has been left.


    At present, I have no time to manage, take back the ancient characters and calm the breath in my body. It''s enough to deduce this step. The rest is to find out where the world is.


    I couldn''t pay attention alone. When I turned back, I called the 22 semi saints and gathered the people with status in the Xuanmen.


    The higher the status, the more things people know.


    After the people gathered together, I described the deduced scene in as much detail as possible.


    When my voice fell, Wang Dafu frowned and said: it should be a wilderness. The breath on juexing rock is the same as you described.


    Old Wang''s desperate rock!


    I didn''t interrupt. I waited for Wang Dafu to continue. He recalled it and said: our Wang family lives in seclusion in Jueming rock. We have almost touched the origin for many years. It is a huge stone on Buzhou mountain. It was cut down by a sword. In addition to the ancient sword Qi, there are also some ancient texts. According to the above records, Tongtian rattan takes root in the wilderness, and the water cave at the foot of Buzhou mountain is the entrance to the wilderness.


    Wang Dafu was silent for a moment and said in a positive tone: I''m afraid the natural disaster caused by Han is related to the great famine, so she was pulled in, but she had a great famine water cave, which is a free entrance and exit of the great famine, which can be opened at will.


    I asked: do you mean that Han can come back through the barren water hole in her hand?


    Wang Da Pang''s analysis is somewhat complicated, but what I hear is that Han can come back. As for the relationship between buzhoushan, Dahuang and Honghuang water caves, it is not the focus now. However, when I asked, fat Wang shook his head and said: since it is a free entrance and exit, it means that it actually has no fixed entrance and exit. In this way, it needs a breath as a road sign.


    After being silent for half a second, Wang Dafu said: the great wilderness, Buzhou mountain and Honghuang water cave are closely linked. The breath of Jue Ming rock may be able to guide Han. But I''m just guessing. I can''t do it at that time. I can only think of other ways.


    Um. I nodded. Wang Dafu didn''t delay. He immediately selected a hundred peak saints from the exquisite people, left in a hurry and went back to the Wang''s residence to carry Juexin rock.


    After Wang pangzi left, Linglong saw me fidgeting, turned into a human shape, held me and said: Zhang Tong, the secret injury in your body is too serious now. You should adjust your breath as soon as possible and try to minimize the impact on the future.


    Cracks have appeared in my spine. It is like a crack in a diamond. No matter how strong it is, it is not complete. In the future, its bearing capacity will be greatly weakened.


    But I don''t regret it, because if I didn''t push those, Wang pangzi wouldn''t think of the great wilderness and Jue Ming rock. Han Peng would still be trapped in the great wilderness.


    Cangxue Yukong flew in and took out the pill for me.


    When she fled overseas, she was alone. When she arrived at Shiao mountain, she was a little closer to Li Zhengke''s family because of alchemy, but she still kept the habit of being alone.


    I took the pill and said thanks. After taking it, I immediately adjusted my breath and tried to recover as much as possible before Wang Dafu came back. If there was no effect at that time, I was likely to go to find the wind chime.


    Cangxue''s Shennong herbal Scripture is closely related to the witch family. She knows something about the great wilderness. When I adjusted my breath, she said next to me: the great wilderness is the origin of the twelve ancestors of witches. It is said that Pangu pioneered the world, and half of the chaotic world was broken out.


    The origin of the twelve ancestral witches, which may involve many legends, including the water cave of Buzhou mountain.


    Unfortunately, we still know too little about Buzhou mountain, and Han said it would be contaminated. It''s not good to know too much about our current strength.


    And Chen Hao is now in the witch world. The big housekeeper and fat Wang are also exiled. I hope they can learn more.


    Speaking of Chen Hao, he has been away for half a year, and Jian unintentionally has been relieved. I think she gets along well with Yi. Maybe their fate is over, maybe they meet again, which is another ending.


    On the fifth day, Wang Dafu came back alone. There was something wrong with Jue Ming rock. It was too tall to move into the door of the secret place. The sage''s carrying space can''t hold, so he can only come back and shout a great sage.


    After a day''s delay back and forth, Jue Ming rock finally arrived. I only saw it in the video a few years ago, and I didn''t see it very clearly.


    Now it appears in front of you and can clearly feel the breath above.


    The whole rock wall is more than 50 meters long and about 200 meters high. One side is rugged, but the other side is as smooth as a mirror. It is neatly cut. There is residual sword gas on it. It looks like it has just been cut off.


    Now I can deduce, and I am more sensitive to the breath. At the moment of seeing juexing rock, I can be sure that the big mountain I met on the way to leave the witch world with Han was Buzhou mountain.


    Lao Wang''s family has studied Jueming rock very thoroughly. Wang Dafu typed out nine words of truth. When he met the rock wall, a row of ancient characters slowly appeared on it. I don''t understand, but it should be the record related to Buzhou mountain that Wang Dafu said before.


    I didn''t ask much, but stared at the void nervously. Wang Dafu controlled the nine words of the truth to fly around Jue Ming rock. Each ancient word exudes different power.


    I didn''t quite understand it before, but after seeing kaitianling, I knew it was a kind of magic different from magic tools and spells. Truth is also a kind of "order".


    But the truth is more like a combination of skill and order. Unlike the opening order and the closing order, it has the breath of heaven and can be used directly.


    The nine ancient characters whirled several times and suddenly merged into one to form a bright big character. It was an ancient character different from the nine characters. When it appeared, it hit Jueming rock.


    Qiang!


    When Jueming rock was hit, the sword sounded. For a moment, the whole void resonated. The fierce sword Qi rose into the sky. All the people around couldn''t help retreating and their hair stood up.


    The sword Qi rises from the sky, and a faint Golden Shadow appears in the air.


    It''s the sword!


    The sword seen in Chengdu''s Tianshan deduction killed a heavenly statue from outside.


    I was shocked. I didn''t know who the owner of the sword was. Now it was dead or alive.


    The sword Qi is in the air, and there is already breath. If Han Fu senses the breath, he should open the Honghuang water cave.


    The sword Qi surged back and forth between heaven and earth. It took a long time to disperse, but the void was calm. I didn''t see any sign of water hole opening.


    I asked Wang Dafan nervously: what''s going on?


    Wang Da Pang didn''t answer. He played ancient characters in his hand for times and continued to stimulate the sword spirit. For a time, the whole secret place echoed the sword spirit.


    But after half a day, there was still no movement in the void.


    I frowned slightly. It seems that these five days are in vain. He turned back and waved to the twenty-two saints behind him and began to assign tasks to them.


    Linglong must leave ten in her hand, because the passage of the underworld and the crack of time and space need to be guarded, and the people of the divine world may also come here in person..


    There are twelve left, six from Kunlun Xu and six from jianlingxiao. Han Peng is not with me. The great sage is the backing. With them in charge, Kunlun virtual interior will have the opportunity to look for opportunities together. Otherwise, no strong one will be excluded.


    After arrangement, I''m ready to go to the divine world and find the wind chime saint to inquire about Buzhou mountain and the great wilderness. It''s really not possible. I may go directly to the witch world. I suspect that the heavenly road on Buzhou mountain may lead to the great wilderness.


    When I arranged these, Wang Dafu was still trying, but up to now, the sword Qi has been activated hundreds of times. If Han can sense it, it should have sensed it long ago. But I''m not going to stop him. Activated again after a period of time.


    Back and forth, tired of running, without half a day''s leisure. But what now? I took some things with me, took a few bottles of pills, and then I was ready to leave.


    However, right here, Wang pangzi suddenly pointed to the distance and shouted: Zhang Tong, look.


    I was ready for Linglong to send me to the dragon pool. When I heard Wang Dafu''s cry, I stopped quickly and looked in the direction of his fingers. I saw black light coming out of the void.


    It''s a flood cave.


    Linglong, we hurried over, but we didn''t dare to get close. The water hole became larger. There was a dark light flying in it. It seemed that someone was coming out, but the smell was too strong.


    As soon as my face changed, wasn''t it Han?

 Chapter 341

    The Honghuang water cave is on Han. If it''s not her who opened it now, does it mean that she has


    I dare not continue to think about it, but Linglong heard my whispering words and reminded me that your wife is now the great saint. The great saint is the watershed of the holy realm. After the small world condenses, it will be much better than the small saint. It should be her.


    Linglong didn''t remind me. I didn''t expect that the breath would be different if the Han River was successfully robbed and stepped into the great holy land. When I heard the speech, I didn''t hesitate. I pulled out a small wooden axe with my backhand and split several axes continuously to help her tear the wind cave.


    Twelve axes in a row, there was a crack in the wind cave. I didn''t stop until the light of the small world shone inside. The next second, the Han came out of it. But the Wind Cave stopped in the void and didn''t return to her hand, as if it had been separated.


    I just thought why she took so long to react. During this time, she must be looking for a way to remove the wind acupoint from her body. After all, it''s impossible to suck herself in by herself.


    Only she came out, and the wind hole of the void became smaller and would disappear.


    Han Hua didn''t have time to talk to me. She turned and released the heavenly stove.


    When the stove was turned on, there was a huge flame, and half of the sky was burned red. I wanted to seal the wasteland water cave.


    That is the passage of the wilderness, which can be used in the future.


    But after the Honghuang water cave separated from her body, it became very strong, and the sky was melted, but the water cave was still shrinking. Han was a little worried. The small world behind him became visible, and it shone directly on the Honghuang water cave, trying to suppress it by force.


    But even so, it still can''t stop the water hole from disappearing.


    Seeing that she was about to lose, cangxue suddenly shouted: sister Han, put away the small world.


    Both of them are old monsters who have lived for thousands of years. When they call sisters, strength becomes the standard to measure. In front of wind chimes, Han can only be a sister


    Hearing Cang Xue''s words, Han Peng quickly put away the small world. The Shennong tripod flew out at the first time. The big tripod rotated, and a piece of green appeared at the mouth of the tripod. Majestic vitality gushed out of the tripod, and dense witch patterns also appeared. Almost at the same time, the flame of the Tiangong stove became brighter, just like adding fuel to the fire. At the moment when the Honghuang water cave was about to disappear, Tiangong stove seems to have refined the sky and loaded it directly.


    We stood in the distance, looking really pretending to be heaven, we were so surprised that we couldn''t close our mouths.


    When the flood water cave was closed, the cover of the Tiangong stove was immediately closed and the water cave was completely suppressed. However, ancient Wuzu could not be refined, and now there is no need to worry that it will be refined.


    The handlebar collected the heavenly stove and stepped into the air and fell towards me.


    Maybe she was too anxious. She didn''t accept the small world. The light shone down and made Wang Dafu tremble. Stay away from me the first time.


    The small world of Han is like a small sun. The light shines on me warm, and there are runes beating inside. It swims into me like a fish in the water. When he met my spine, Han Peng''s face changed and asked me if I was the hand of someone in the big world.


    Under the light, I feel like I''m looking up at a power, and my head can''t help lifting up. Looking at her appearance, my heart was inexplicably crooked.


    If she becomes Tianzun, I can not eat Tianzun''s rabbits every day, but can sleep Tianzun and fuck her every day?


    When Han saw that I didn''t answer, the light of the small world suddenly burst out, and the light directly shone into my body, trying to repair the crack on my spine.


    However, when the power of Han is filled in, the bone seam becomes complete. As long as the power is removed, the crack will appear again.


    After trying several times, Hanhe didn''t want to give up. I knew it was not a secret injury to the body, but a secret injury on the secret disk, which could not be repaired.


    The casting body of heaven''s Secret disc has been very strong, but my body is a container. It can only hold the lighting power of 19 vertebrae. It has been far exceeded by the time of the twentieth. Naturally, it will crack, which is different from receiving a blow from the great saint.


    Thinking of this, I persuaded han to forget it.


    She was very stubborn. When she saw that I wanted to break away from her small world, her breath changed and easily put me in it. However, the light of the small world was not to forcibly repair the cracks on my joints, but to deduce.


    A moment later, the light of the small world of Han Li retreated and said angrily: Why are you so stupid to stimulate your potential?


    If I didn''t inspire my potential, she would still be trapped in the wilderness!


    Han Dan didn''t really blame me. He put his hand around me and said: let''s go to Kunlun virtual. There''s something in it that can repair the secret disk.


    Tianji disk is very special. It must be something that can repair it, and Hanhe showed concern in his eyes when he said this.


    It occurred to me that the wind chime wanted the same thing.


    After she accepted the small world, I asked her: wife, what you said can''t be what the wind chime wants?


    Um.


    Han didn''t hide, took my hand and said: I''ll tell her at that time. I believe she can understand.


    In Han''s words, I heard the meaning of breaking the contract, and even did not hesitate to start with the wind chime saint, which made me a little worried.


    At present, when people from the big world come, the witch world, the underworld and the holy land will arrive soon. If you offend the wind chime, the pressure on the Qingling world will become greater. After all, having her is also a deterrent to the other two great saints.


    And the smell of wind chimes, I feel that she is a sword repair. Like sword Lingxiao, she will be much better than the great sage at the same level.


    It''s terrible that the sword goes sideways.


    But Han didn''t let me say more. She looked back at the great saint who came out of prison. She swept her eyes. Fear appeared in the eyes of several peak great saints.


    The two heavenly way fruits cast the way, which made the small world of Hanhe stronger than that of the same period. The great saint in the divine prison has no special ability except a few ancient artifacts. It is estimated that he is not Hanhe''s opponent if he fights one-on-one.


    Han has just seen the main souls of several people in my soul. After sweeping, he said faintly: since you have cast the Tao of the Qingling world, you are the people here. I hope you can guard here as a family in the future.


    If I didn''t control the Lord''s soul, I''m afraid several great saints would not surrender easily. Now he nodded hurriedly when he heard the speech.


    Had it not been for their black heart and big heart, they would not have fallen into such a situation now.


    I immediately said: you work according to my previous arrangement. The six who go to Kunlun virtual can go with us.


    It has been seven days since Jiang Nu used to be, and she doesn''t know what Kunlun emptiness is.


    Without delay, Han took several great saints and left directly.


    The seven realms are blooming, and the Qingling world feels besieged on all sides, but fortunately, the Xuanmen are merged, and I bring tens of thousands of people from the divine prison, otherwise I can''t care about it alone.


    In half a day, we stepped into the Kunlun Mountains. After going deep, we obviously felt that the aura was much stronger than that in other places.


    Qingling is one of the few blessed places in the world. If it hadn''t broken, its aura would not be weaker than that of thousands of blessed places in the secret realm.


    There is an array in the depths of Kunlun mountain to cover the mountain, but we just arrived, and the people of Kunlun Mountain came out to meet us. After entering the array, Li Yuantian also brought people, but it seemed that his situation was not good. When he met, he said: the people from the big world and the divine world came, and the ginseng fruit tree and the sea god needle were robbed.


    what? I thought I heard wrong and felt a little incredible.


    The two artifacts in the East China Sea are lost at the same time. Does the other party still have qibaomiao tree in his hand? Otherwise, with the strength of Li Yuantian and Zhen Kun, it is impossible to lose his magic tools when meeting the great saint.


    Qin Xue and Jiang Nu also came out at this time. Qin Xue politely said that she came to meet her on behalf of her father. Hearing my question, she continued: it''s Luobao money.


    Han Peng frowned when he heard the words "Luobao money". He said with some surprise: Luobao money is the magic weapon of Wuyishan and can be immune to any magic weapon. As long as it is hit, even the magic weapon of soul blood recognizing the Lord will get rid of it. However, Luobao money has been lost in ancient times. How can it appear in the big world?


    There are many artifacts in ancient times. It is not surprising that Luobao money appeared, but Han said it was lost in ancient times. There must be a secret.


    No one can answer Han''s question now. She paused and said: in ancient times, there were three artifacts that could hand over magic weapons, and falling treasure money ranked first because it could knock down any magic weapon. The qibaomiao tree and Kong Xuan''s five colored feather can only brush away the five element magic tools.


    Take away a Qibao wonderful tree, and now there is another Luobao money... They are all those who don''t want human life, but they are more painful than death.


    Jiang Nu said: at present, Kunlun virtual has been open for five days, but our people are blocked outside and none of them has gone in.


    The attendants of the big world and the divine world are small saints. The 5000 people brought by Jiang NV can only protect Kunlun Mountain, but they can''t form chips.


    Without the strong, they will not give up the opportunity.


    Qin Xue took us for half an hour in the mountains. After bypassing several mountains, a large area of blue suddenly appeared in the void. It looked like a mirror from a distance. Inside was a black-and-white ruins without any color.


    That''s Kunlun Jingxu!


    I thought it was because of the border crossing that I couldn''t see the color, but Qin Xue said: when the Kunlun virtual world was broken, the whole virtual world was eclipsed and has been maintained so far.


    At the entrance to the virtual world, a group of overseas friars led by Zhen Kun blocked the entrance and wanted to enter, but they were stopped by the little saint in the big world.


    The ginseng fruit tree is gone. It feels like Zhenkun has lost his soul.


    Seeing me and Han, Zhen Kun hurried over. Looking at him, he was so anxious that he was almost crying.


    He didn''t dare to talk to Han, but grabbed my hand and said: Zhang Tong, if you want to help me get the ginseng fruit tree back this time, there are just three fruits to mature on the tree, and the time is very recent. It is said that ginseng fruit trees bloom and bear fruit every three thousand years, but that is a myth. At present, ginseng fruit must not make people immortal, but it is by no means ordinary.


    Two overseas treasures were hidden, and everyone was very sad. Now they put all their hopes on me and Han.

 Chapter 342

    When Han Dan shot, Zhang Rui was beaten out. The people who wanted to catch up with him didn''t dare to mess around when they saw the little world of Da Sheng, and all stopped.


    The entrance of Kunlun virtual is like a door opened on a mirror. The people inside are like mirrors. The color is black and white and unclear, but they can still see their actions.


    From the inside, you can see the same line of sight.


    Han Hua just protected me and didn''t chase me in. Zhang Rui did not dare to come out after being beaten back and stopped at the entrance. Across the Kunlun virtual curtain, Zhang Rui felt almost mad. On his beautiful face, a moist red lip was crooked by biting his teeth and staring at me angrily.


    It has to be said that without the influence of Tao fruit trees, Zhang Rui''s beauty is not lost to Jiang NV, and can even compare with Han. It''s just that she''s too clever and terrible. She can only see and can''t get close.


    If she hadn''t asked me to serve her to take a bath, I would doubt that she would have seen through my identity. Mrs. Zi and I were just pawns to let her get rid of family control.


    But now I''m not sure. After all, she is also wearing underwear when taking a bath. Now her anger may be disguised, but she plays her play more truly.


    I can tell the truth now, but it won''t do much. After all, there is no evidence.


    Zhenkun and I were in a mess, especially when my small wooden axe was taken away by the two brothers, which made me impatient.


    People outside are even more dejected when they see the way I ate just now.


    Han is too lazy to see the little saints inside. Let Zhenkun and I don''t have to worry. Wait for Wu De to come and say.


    I''m just worried, but Zhen Kun is not in a hurry, because just now the ginseng fruit tree was manifest, and there was a little ginseng doll hanging on it. The facial features are very clear and will soon be ripe.


    Moreover, I found that the ginseng fruit tree was robbed, which not only failed to cast Tao, but also his life was passing.


    Zhen Kun followed me and anxiously asked Han Peng: sister-in-law, what''s the use of Wu De''s coming? He''s just a saint.


    I think so too. Maybe Wu De will have to send out the enlightenment Bodhi again.


    But Hanfu said faintly back to Zhenkun: it''s not easy to snatch magic weapons from the holy hands since childhood. The treasure money is special. Even if they are killed, they may not be able to get it back.


    As soon as Zhen Kun heard that he collapsed, he said with a sad face: sister-in-law, to tell you the truth, I not only sent the way in the ancient method, but also sent my life.


    Han Peng frowned when she heard of sending her life. Looking at Zhen Kun, he said: your Shizu is known as the ancestor of earth immortals. He used the art of sending his life. As a result, the immortal yuan changed and stopped walking away from the God. If you use the same cultivation method now, it is tantamount to repeating the mistakes.


    Zhen Kun listened to Han''s guidance and said: sister-in-law, the holy land before Qingling world stopped. I don''t think so much. It''s impossible to stop now.


    Han Peng glanced at Zhen Kun, and the runes in his eyes jumped. He saw that he was really saying what Zhen Kun said, so he wasn''t saying anything. Let''s wait for Wu De to come.


    The biyou palace of Qinxue is displayed outside, and hanpeng and I live in it for the time being. In the room, I asked her: wife, what''s the use of waiting for Wu De to come? Does the ghost of nine Yin still have the effect of restraining the falling treasure money?


    No,


    Han spread the bed and said: the seven treasures wonderful tree is in Wu De''s hand. See if you can brush it back at that time.


    Wu De has the seven treasure tree?


    I was a little surprised and then said angrily: this old guy, he still kept it from me.


    Magic tools such as Qibao Miao tree and Luobao money can not be described as powerful, but as abnormal. In a battle at the same level, if the magic tools are taken away, it is basically a dead end.


    Han spread the bed sheet, lay down and said: it was given to him by the ghost of Jiuyang. I''m afraid I''m sorry to take it out.


    I think so. If Wu De takes it out, we will certainly ask him what''s going on. Naturally, it''s hard for the old guy to explain. He just hid it.


    It''s just this kind of thing. How did Han know?


    When I saw Han lie in bed, I climbed up and lay on her and asked: wife, can Qibao Miao tree brush more money than Luobao?


    Han Peng saw that my hands were dishonest and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. My hands were a little lighter. She gently vomited, held me over, pressed me on the bed, kissed my face and said: I don''t know yet. Only after trying can I know.


    I was overwhelmed by her and wanted to jump up like a loach. As a result, she pressed me down, stared at me and said: sample, still want to run.


    Han Peng said and kissed me on the mouth again. His body was slightly sideways and reached out to catch the caterpillar.


    I took a breath and opened my eyes wide. After a few seconds, I got used to it and asked her: wife, when will you let me be a man!


    When I asked her, she blushed, scraped on my mouth and said: so urgent?


    Um. I nodded very seriously. In fact, I still don''t know how to change.


    Han Fu kissed me, scraped on my nose and asked me: try it?


    Uh huh.


    I nodded my head twice and was so excited that I couldn''t breathe.


    With a wave of his hand, the whole room darkened. In the rustle, my clothes were picked off. The next second, a warm body stuck to me.


    It was too dark in the room. I put my hand around Han, and didn''t let her move like a python. I held her face and said: wife, I can''t see you.


    Sample!


    As if he could see me, he nodded my nose and said: I can see you.


    Her voice became strange, soft and light. And


    After a while, I felt that the caterpillar was very painful, like peeling. I didn''t feel anything hot, but it hurt.


    Han Han heard me cry and hurried to stop in the dark.


    The pricking pain eased slowly.


    After a meeting, Han asked me if I still hurt. My face was hot and shook my head. Han began to try again, but this time it hurt too. It was like putting her fingers into a small bottle. Han gently hugged me and kept trying.


    But I really hurt so much that I hurriedly called her and said: wife, I don''t want it.


    Seeing that I couldn''t stand it, Han Peng gave up reluctantly. Kissed me on the face and said: children, I can''t squeeze out of the water.


    I don''t know what she means.


    But in the dark, she kept sliding down, and then the caterpillar seemed to be bitten by something. I reached out and touched Han''s face.


    At that moment, a cultivation method in Guangling martial arts secret script came to my mind, and the whole person''s head was blank.


    It''s embarrassing. I fainted in the end. It''s like being sucked away.


    When I woke up the next day, Wu De had also come. Zhen Kun was stunned and screamed early in the morning. I didn''t ask Han what happened last night and whether I was a real man.


    Han Hu never mentioned what happened last night and took me out. Wu De took out the qibaomiao tree and said to Han: sister-in-law, you have to give it back to me when you run out of qibaomiao tree.


    The seven treasures wonderful tree is not the magic weapon of the ghost of Jiuyang. Such a heavy weapon is the support of the Xuanmen and cannot be hidden by snow. I was just about to reason with Wu De, but Han Peng nodded in response. By default, the Qibao Miao tree belonged to Wu De.


    Other magic tools, such as enlightenment Bodhi, as long as Wu De can use them, I didn''t even ask, but the treasure of Qibao Miao tree


    After Han Peng said that, I just wanted to ask Wu De what was going on. However, when she dared to speak, she was pulled by Han. She said: This is their love keepsake. If Wu De loses it, he may be worried about his life.


    Poof!


    I couldn''t help laughing. Looking back at Wu De, I had to say that the old guy''s hair and beard were white, but his face was white and handsome.


    It''s quite good! Lao Wu.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said as a boss: do a good job.


    Wu De was almost crying, and his face turned red. Han Dan''s voice just now was very interesting. He felt that Wu De''s life was difficult. No wonder he trembled even to pick up the ghost of Jiuyang.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel that Han is the best


    Hanhe secretly collected the qibaomiao tree and said to me in a low voice: you go in and lead out the ginseng fruit tree. I''ll try to brush it back.


    When Zhen Kun heard about his ginseng fruit tree, he finally stopped staring at me.


    However, as soon as we entered, a golden light appeared in the void, and a fist flew out of the void. That''s magic. The person who cast the magic is still in the Kunlun void, but he attacks directly across the void and wants to kill me.


    It''s the first time I''ve met someone who wants to kill. However, I immediately reflected that it must be a man of tianyimen and a great saint, because the golden giant hand was illuminated by the light of the small world, as if it stretched out from a world with the power of a world.


    When I bowed my body, the ancient characters appeared, and I was ready to use the ancient fist to print hard resistance. As a result, I was pulled behind my back and protected and said: there are still hidden injuries in your body. If you encounter Xiaosheng in the middle stage in the future, you can''t do it, otherwise your bones will completely collapse.


    While the Han''s voice was heard, the small world on the body became apparent, and the light shone down. A strange scene appeared. In the originally dark and colorless Kunlun void, the place illuminated by the light was like the spring of all things, with countless flowers and plants growing and sprouting rapidly and dazzling colors.


    The dark light on our body also has color here, but it can''t illuminate the things in Kunlun emptiness. Han is different. I don''t care to look at the golden hand of emptiness, but to deduce the small world of Han.


    It''s not easy to deduce the small world of the great sage. If there were other great saints, I might deduce something outside, but Han Peng found that I wanted to deduce her small world and deliberately opened a door for me.


    When I saw the clue, I was surprised. She integrated the spring thunder breathing method into the small world, but the spring thunder breathing method is a skill. How can she integrate it?


    I continued to deduce curiously and found that the spring thunder breathing method was turned into a rune pattern by Han, which was completely integrated into the law. Unfortunately, it''s too complicated. I deduce it, but I can''t understand it. It''s too profound.


    At this time, the handlebar collided with the golden hand in the sky. It was only a blow, and the golden hand broke directly. Throughout the whole process, Han has been protecting me and has not moved more than half a step.


    However, one blow failed. The great sage in the depths of Kunlun emptiness began to move, and the small world in the sky glowed, really close like a big day.

 Chapter 343

    Han Peng saw the great sage from the depths of Kunlun emptiness coming and told Zhen Kun and I not to move.


    Compared with the number of great saints, now there are many on our side. I waved, and the six great saints who followed me came over. The six small circles propped up our momentum at once.


    Han Fu stepped into the air to welcome the past. Her small world is very unique. The rules and runes inside have become a world of their own. In addition, the spring thunder breathing method deduced into runes into it feels that the whole small world is alive, breathing and emitting vigorous vitality.


    Against the light, it looks like a transparent planet, but the great saint is incomparably powerful across the void. He is even more powerful after his visit. He is a peak saint, and his small world is also special. Inside, there is a complete sky rolled into a sphere. The stars are like a river, like a milky way.


    Han Peng''s move this time, if we can''t press it, we still don''t have much hope to go in. Moreover, it was the great saint of tianyimen. I killed Xu Hu in the crack of time and space. He didn''t act like twins and Zhang Rui. Although he was murderous and looked scary, he still restrained when he acted.


    Now it''s a dead enemy. They all fight with the mentality of killing each other. At one time, the light of the two small worlds shines and collides, especially the light of the small world of Han, which directly colors the Kunlun emptiness.


    Neither of them has reached the realm of heaven. The small world is not complete, but now it is like two Heaven masters fighting.


    Especially Han, she was just in the early days of the great sage, but the small world was stronger than the great sage that day. She also occupied a certain advantage under the collision. The plants and trees in Kunlun Xuli illuminated by her light seemed to grow madly in the spring rain.


    It is not only the release of the power of the small world, but also the recovery of the growing plants and trees exudes more powerful vitality, which feeds back her small world and makes her small world more bright and stronger.


    At the time of collision, the light of the two small circles blinded our eyes. Even if all the blood in my eyes glowed, I still couldn''t see anything.


    People in the big world exclaimed and asked: is this the presence of heaven?


    It was the beginning of a little saint. He was in an unstable state of mind. Influenced by the breath of the two strong men, he looked like a bit of nonsense.


    The great sage''s peak in Qiang is not half step Tianzun, let alone become Tianzun. But now it seems that when the three Taoist fruits of Hanhe fuse to reach the peak of the great sage, I''m afraid it''s half a step to the Heavenly Master.


    Because she is only in the early stage, the perfection of the small world is almost the same as that of the great saint at the peak.


    When I became blind, Jiang NV''s voice sounded in my ear. She said to me: Tong Tong, don''t you regret it? If you integrate Daoguo, whether it''s Zhang Daoling''s plot or something, now you''re just like her.


    Jiang Nu said this at this time, which made me a little speechless, because everyone''s eyes were almost attracted. Even if she couldn''t see anything, she was still trying to see it, but she still had time to say this to me. It can be seen that her attention was not in the void at all, different from everyone. It was very wonderful.


    I can''t see it, and I didn''t force it to deduce. After all, the small world of Han will not hurt me, and the great saint won''t open the door for me. If I accidentally touch it, it will be enough to seriously hurt me. Seeing that I didn''t answer, Jiang NV pulled me hard. But I can only take the time to go back to her and say: I don''t regret it, but I envy it. Fortunately, it''s not someone else''s wife, it''s my wife.


    Jiang NV hummed and said: idiot. Although there are only two words and I can''t see her, I can still imagine her rolling her eyes.


    At this time, the light of the void burst, and a big golden sword appeared.


    I was frightened by the big sword deduced by Chengdu Zetian Shenshan. Now I saw the golden sword emerge after the light dispersed, and my heart contracted. I thought that the sword had been obtained by the people in the big world.


    A few seconds later, I saw it clearly and recognized that it was Xuanyuan sword.


    Handan held a sword in the air and pressed over the great saint. When he cut down with a sword, the great saint''s face turned green. Their position is not the problem of who flies high and who flies low, but the suppression of strength.


    The Xuanyuan sword fell, and the small world of Han disappeared in an instant. All the strength was concentrated on the blade. The great saint was a little frightened, and the strength of his whole body burst out and condensed in the small world to resist the Xuanyuan sword.


    The speed of both of them is extremely fast. Although they are very close, their strength forms a space, separated by their own time and space, which gives us the opportunity to witness this frightening scene, but even so, it is only two breaths, and Xuanyuan sword cleaves to the small world of the sage at the peak.


    The great saint''s small world of Tianyi gate sank in an instant, and endless light burst out.


    Click!


    The crisp voice resounded through the whole Kunlun void. A crack appeared in the small world. Xuanyuan sword found a breakthrough and split it in an instant.


    Han Hua was determined to kill and establish power. However, when he was about to completely split the small world, there were several great saints in Kunlun. The light of the small world shone and wanted to save the great saint.


    But without my opening my mouth, the five great saints behind me flew out of the sky and blocked one of them.


    In the blink of an eye, Xuanyuan sword had no suspense and directly broke the big saint''s small world. The scene felt like a world crumbling, the dark light flying off, the air waves were like a tide, and the colorful light scattered one circle after another.


    But it''s not power, it''s just light.


    The great saint screamed and his holy blood gushed out like a tide.


    The cultivation reached their realm. Because of the casting, the blood was very huge. When the heavenly statue in the vision was cut, the blood directly formed a small lake on the top of the mountain, which was very vast. Although the great saint in front of him was not as good as the Heavenly Master, the blood still formed a river. Unfortunately, it only appeared for half a second, and the Xuanyuan sword fell again. The blood River collapsed and the holy grain was broken.


    We saw the blood boiling with this blow of Han, and the hearts of the people in the big world were trembling. After the five great saints who came to help touched my people, they stopped immediately and didn''t dare to come.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I felt that the power of Han was also a little scary, especially Xuanyuan sword. I despised it before. Last time, I changed a little after condensing the power of faith, but I still couldn''t see it. I felt it was useless.


    But now it has to change. It''s like Wu De, who has a lock. Before that point, the power can''t break out. No wonder Han was useless before. She can''t control it. At present, her big sword stands in the air, her eyes are like electricity, scanning the whole secret place.


    However, at this time, the two twin brothers suddenly shot, the falling treasure money flew out of the sky and went straight to the Xuanyuan sword of Han.


    I was startled, hurried to fly and hit it with a fist in the air. However, it was still late. The falling treasure money had hit the Xuanyuan sword. Almost at the same time, the five saints who had just been depressed caught the opportunity, and the breath broke out again. The light of the small world flew across the sky and wanted to kill Han.


    Several great saints in the divine prison reacted quickly and rushed to the place where the five sneaky attacked great saints stood.


    At the same time, there are so many great saints breaking the air, I feel the whole Kunlun emptiness shaking. However, the next second, the twin brothers were dumbfounded. A golden light burst out on the Xuanyuan sword, emitting a unique smell. The falling treasure money was bounced away.


    The emperor''s spirit.


    The twins shouted with one voice. The gold thread appeared on their hands, and the lost treasure money returned to them. At this time, my fist had been hit. The twins reacted very quickly, and the ginseng fruit tree showed up in an instant.


    Now is the best chance for Han to make a move, because the two brothers made a hasty move, and the five great saints didn''t dare to make a move when they saw that Xuanyuan sword had not been shot down. They played a farce, hit and ran away with my five great saints.


    The great saint is afraid of death, which is no different from Xuan Tongjing.


    And the five great saints who shot twice should not be tianyimen and don''t want to work hard.


    I didn''t take back my fist in order to fight for the chance for Han, but I still hit it with one fist. I just slightly restrained my strength and didn''t bear the strong counterattack. I staggered back a few steps, and my blood gas was pressed down by me.


    The twins took back the lost treasure money in a hurry, which led to the instability of ginseng fruit trees. After I punched them, they became more unstable. Just then, the light of the seven treasures flew across the sky and fell directly on the ginseng fruit tree.


    The light came and took back in the blink of an eye, but when the ginseng fruit tree flew up, countless gold wires were connected to the roots, exactly the same as those connected to the twins'' arms. The ginseng fruit tree that was supposed to fly away like streamer was immediately pulled.


    Han''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Qibao Miao tree brushed it three times, but the result could not be shaken.


    Zhen Kun was so excited that his toes were padded up. Now he collapsed on the ground and was completely desperate.


    If you can''t get back the seven treasures and wonderful trees, there''s really no way. However, at this time, Hanhe gave up brushing ginseng fruit trees and walked across the sky. The light of the seven treasures was like a flying rainbow across the sky. The next second, countless treasures flew from around. It was the magic weapon of the people in the world. At this time, they were brushed away by Hanhe.


    Not only that, Hanhe stepped directly into the Kunlun void. Where the light of the seven treasures passed, the magic tools flew out of the air and all came to Hanhe''s hand.


    In just a few minutes, Hanhe brushed hundreds of treasure tools, which is completely unreasonable.


    I picked up Zhen Kun, and the voice said: steady, you let people see that ginseng fruit trees are valuable, and you really can''t change them back at that time.


    Abnormal magic weapon, except you brush me, I brush you, and finally we exchange together. There is no other way.


    Falling treasure money is special, but a dozen is not as good as painting a large area of Qibao Miao tree. Moreover, our people have long been prepared and dare not reveal their magic tools.


    The handlebar took a circle, but it couldn''t brush anything before it came back. Turning around, he opened his mouth to the whole Kunlun Xu and said: you can send someone to talk.


    Deep in the Kunlun void, I didn''t know it was the great saint. Maybe he had just been brushed away. Some hysterical roared: return my magic weapon.


    Han Peng snorted coldly and ignored the crazy saint. And there''s no need to pay attention. I was beaten away with a small wooden axe and yelled at the same price. Now it''s just the same with each other.


    But that day, a great saint, I''m afraid his status is not low. Han killed him and made a threat, but at the same time, he also caused trouble.

 Chapter 344

    When the handlebar fell to me, the twins turned pale and retreated two steps. They asked in some panic: why is there still a man''s spirit on the Xuanyuan sword?


    Emperor''s sword, may not be emperor''s spirit? Han asked them.


    The lost treasure money of the twin brothers can''t brush away the Xuanyuan sword. At this time, I''m afraid that Han Peng will suddenly kill them. I''m afraid.


    But the strength of the big world can''t be underestimated. Hanhe can slow down if he offends every day. If he kills, the problem will be serious. And I can see that the magic tools collected by the lost treasure money are related to the two brothers. If you kill them, those magic tools may disappear.


    My guess is a little strange, but the world is full of wonders, not without this possibility.


    The twin brothers took two steps back before they said: Although the Miao king and the Yellow Emperor were defeated, the imperial spirit has dissipated, and there is no imperial sword in the world.


    Miao Wang?


    I frown slightly. Wu De won''t be as bored as Han. I don''t have to ask questions. I just say next to him: boss, it''s Chiyou. Chiyou, the king of Miao, fought with the Yellow Emperor for several years. Later, the Yellow Emperor and Yan Emperor joined hands and got the help of Shenlong to completely defeat the king of Miao.


    In this way, Chiyou is very strong.


    Wu De said: I don''t know how strong Xuanyuan sword is. However, it is said that the Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor cultivated the formula of the emperor, which raised the spirit of the emperor and became the strongest spirit in the world.


    Human, this is a very broad word. The great sage is human, and the heaven is human. All the so-called immortals are human.


    But was the Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor really so strong?


    This problem seems to have involved Han''s family affairs. Wu De and I are not easy to guess.


    However, according to the twin brothers, Chiyou was the leader of the Miao people?


    I asked in a low voice. Wu De said: the existence of the Miao nationality is very old. It is one of the few nationalities in China that existed in ancient times. It is difficult to trace their origin. Maybe it is really the people from the big world.


    The seven worlds are connected. Indeed, anything can happen.


    Han didn''t answer the twin brother''s words, but the twin brother seemed to think of something terrible. His face became ugly and stepped back a few steps. Wu De then sent a message to me saying: it seems that the bronze coffin in Shiao mountain is likely to be Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor and his wife. Boss, your mother-in-law and father-in-law are not small.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Is he still teasing me?


    But at this time, Han caught Wu De''s voice and turned back with a slight warning: don''t guess.


    Wu De smiled awkwardly, bowed his head and dared not speak. It''s just that I don''t understand what Han asked me not to guess. Is Wu De right or not?


    However, it seems that Xuanyuan Han is not Bai''s name.


    At this time, the twin brothers did not dare to speak more and stepped aside.


    After the magic tools were brushed away, people in Kunlun Xuli came out one after another, but no one from tianyimen came. They are the first door in the world. They will certainly seize the opportunity and go out far. Han has not received their magic tools, but their great saint will come out to find trouble if he is beheaded.


    There were more and more people at the entrance. Han Peng was holding a Xuanyuan sword with a scabbard free blade clubbed on the ground, like a female martial god, majestic.


    And the scene is very comic. No matter our people or those in the big world and the divine world, they are now empty handed. The people who have been taken away are either sad or angry. There are the peak of great saints and the beginning of small saints.


    Among the more than 100 people, the only one with magic tools is Han, which makes her look even more radiant.


    I don''t know what''s in my head. At this time, I thought of last night and secretly ran to her.


    Although it was a secret, but I was also the focus of attention in the past, because no matter our people or the people in the big divine world, they didn''t dare to get close to Han at this time, and all their eyes focused on her.


    Han is used to me following her, taking back my hand pestling on the hilt and pulling me aside. She wants me to stand next to her and share the glory at the moment, but I came here to ask questions. When I stood next to her, I asked her: wife, last night, i... did you eat?


    A top saint, like a female martial god, existed. At this time, it was a deterrent to the whole audience. When asked about it, Han''s face turned red. Quietly in my hand secretly under the black hand.


    Although she was silent, her face was pink, surrounded by the cultivation accomplishments of saints above the peak, and she could see mosquito legs a few kilometers away. For a moment, someone whispered and guessed what had happened in her heart.


    They all wondered, what kind of thing could make such a female devil blush? It all looked at me for a moment.


    After the black hand, Han Hua gave me a "um" sound and stared at me at the same time.


    I said something incredible: wife, I seem to have peed, alas!


    Han finally couldn''t help it. There was Xianyuan on the hand holding me, which directly suppressed me and couldn''t speak. Then the voice said: idiot, that''s not urine. Stop asking and throw you out.


    I can''t speak now. Naturally, I can''t ask. However, considering that Han Li ate the saliva of caterpillars, she was still a little strange and comfortable. She secretly made up her mind to see it with her own eyes next time.


    But her boundary can darken the space. I can''t see it. It''s a trouble.


    Han Han suppressed me and continued to scan the people. Not long ago, the fifteen peaks of the great saint in the great world and the five small Saint peaks in the divine world came to us at the same time for discussion.


    In the face of such a boring thing, Han Dan won''t do it. He will directly hand it over to Jiang Nu and Qin Xue.


    Their strength doesn''t deserve to talk with the great saint, but the chips match. Han doesn''t want to talk. Several great saints and little saints are reluctant, so they can only lay down their body to communicate with Jiang NV and Qin Xue.


    Zhen Kun was nervous about his ginseng fruit tree and wanted to go there. I asked Wu De to get him out in a hurry so as not to make trouble.


    But it''s also good. Many heavy weapons were taken away on both sides. He''s not the only one who''s nervous. Otherwise, he will be difficult for everyone.


    Han Peng left Xuanyuan sword and took me into Kunlun Xu. I thought she wanted to find something that could repair the secret disk for me. As a result, she took me to a place where there was no one. Her face sank, poked my forehead with her hand and said: you little pervert, talk nonsense outside in the future. See how I deal with you.


    What happened just now seemed to annoy her. She raised her hand and was about to pull my ear. Half way up, he couldn''t help laughing, pinched me in the face and said: sample, don''t talk nonsense in the future, otherwise it won''t give you comfort.


    When it comes to comfort, it''s really comfortable... Seeing that what she said seems to be true, I quickly answered and promised not to ask in the future.


    Han Peng said like a schoolboy: it''s a matter between husband and wife. If you want to ask, you can only ask when we get along. There are too many saints, and the sound transmission of soul silk may not be safe. It will be heard. In that case, I will have no face to see people!


    She said she had no face to see people, so I remembered what happened in Shushan before. She was really embarrassed to see people for several days. Now this kind of thing will be more serious if it is heard.


    I looked around, took her hand and asked: wife, can I ask now?


    Han Peng frowned and looked a little angry. However, his Qi machine emitted and locked around before he said: ask.


    With my mouth bulging, I didn''t want to pretend to be cute, but I was very suspicious. After thinking about it, I asked: did I become a man last night?


    Pooh!


    Han he was amused by my serious appearance, stretched out his slender fingers, grabbed an inch and said: so little, it''s half a man.


    How can it count as half? I don''t understand, because I feel that the caterpillar has drilled a hole, but it hurts too much and doesn''t feel much.


    Han''s face was slightly red, pinched an inch of his fingers and said: it''s so little. It must be only half a man. Then he touched my head and continued: silly boy, if you could hold back the pain, it would have been last night.


    I blushed a little and asked her: is that wife my woman?


    Han chuckled, pinched half an inch and said: it''s still so little.


    Cluck!


    She couldn''t help laughing. She stood in front of me and compared with me. She was about to be taller than her. It was only the one she had just compared.


    Han Peng couldn''t help kissing me and said: don''t think nonsense. Let you exercise slowly in the future, and then it won''t hurt.


    How to exercise?


    I''m a little worried because I want to be a man soon. Han Fu licked his lips and didn''t say anything, but I''ll come over at once. The caterpillar becomes straight.


    Han Fu looked down and said: you can think about husband and wife, but you can''t think about it all day, you know?


    When the words fell, she clicked on my forehead again. This time, a cold breath entered my body, and my mind was clear, and I was no longer thinking.


    At this time, a light column suddenly burst out in the depths of Kunlun emptiness. There was a strange image of a golden dragon soaring and a rune pattern soaring. The light column penetrated into the sky for kilometers and seemed to be printed on it, forming a huge disk. The ancient characters beat and have an amazing smell. It seems that it can be maintained all the time.


    Han Peng looked over there for a few seconds and whispered: the people of tianyimen have found the antique.


    Ancient symbols appear in the form of ancient characters. They have primitive power and are much stronger than today''s symbols.


    In addition to my spine and some antiquities, ancient characters are very rare, but everything is extraordinary.


    I was curious and asked Han what it was.


    Han Dan said: I don''t know exactly, but if you want to open it, you have to have the mountain calming magic weapon of Kunlun mountain.


    I asked: Kunlun seal?


    Han Li nodded.


    My eyebrows wrinkled. Kunlun was printed in Qin Xue''s hand, but it was beaten by Luobao money a few days ago. If people in the world knew that the Kunlun seal was an open thing, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to negotiate.


    Seeing my sad face, Han Peng whispered: they should not know, but they should coordinate as soon as possible. Otherwise, as soon as tianyimen comes, things will be in trouble.


    The twin brothers are not from tianyimen, but they can''t be masters now. So many people''s magic weapons were brushed away by qibaomiao tree, and now they are staring at their brothers.


    Pressure from the same community often works better than the pressure we give.


    Because in the big world, they have a lot of interest disputes.


    When we were going back, Jiang Nu also came with the Yellow River vision, but her water distribution needle had long gone.


    I set out with Han to meet the past, but at this time, the void in the distance suddenly gave out a very clear bird song. When I looked back, I just saw a huge Phoenix virtual shadow flying in the air, roaring into a flame.


    In the flame, the great saint was covered in it. At this time, the small world glowed and was fleeing.

 Chapter 345

    I was shocked when I saw the towering flame and the sudden Phoenix shadow. Is the immortal volcano in Kunlun?


    The flames in the sky ignited half the sky, and several great saints were involved. At this time, the small world was dim and wanted to be refined, but they still picked up a life and fled in confusion.


    The fire of Phoenix against the rock is one of the three strongest fires in the seven realms.


    I remember Wu De introduced that the three divine fires are the fire of heavenly work, the true fire of samadhi and the fire against the rock.


    Zhu Rong, the God of fire, is in charge of the fire of heavenly works. Sanwei real fire is the fire of creation in Lao Jun''s Bagua furnace. The fire against the rock is also called the fire of immortality, but immortality is only relative to the Phoenix family.


    The Phoenix family can be reborn, also known as the immortal bird. But this is also the name in the myth. Now I go to the little holy land and understand that there is no immortality in this world.


    Even if it is a secret disk, it may be broken. Whether it can be killed depends on its strength.


    Han Dan and I stopped a little. When they saw the great saints escaping, they didn''t stop and met Jiang NV. Before I asked, Jiang Nu said: they agreed to exchange with each other, but they wanted han to sign a contract. In the future, both sides would not use Luobao money and Qibao Miao tree.


    I want to laugh. In fact, everyone doesn''t use magic weapons. They are still equal to each other. It''s just that monks are like mortals. When mortals have no money in their pockets, they always feel that they don''t have enough confidence to do anything and are easy to feel inferior.


    Monks are the same. Many people carry their magic instruments with them from practice. Now they are suddenly taken away, and they are not so confident. It''s not surprising to have such a request.


    Han Dan followed Jiang Nu and signed a soul deed after negotiation. He agreed not to use the falling treasure money and the seven treasures wonderful tree anymore, and then returned the magic tools to each other.


    The original dignified atmosphere suddenly became relaxed, especially Zhen Kun, who was so excited that tears filled his eyes. I preached to him that he had better wait outside for the ginseng fruit to mature, otherwise he will enter the Kunlun empty space. If something goes wrong in these two days, he will be really finished.


    After suffering for several days, he did not dare to take risks and left kunlunxu with ginseng fruit trees.


    Take back their weapons. People from the big world and the divine world have entered the Kunlun virtual world one after another. Now no one dares to stop them in the Xuan world.


    I let the six great saints lead a team, otherwise they are just the peak of saints, and they have no ability to compete when they encounter opportunities.


    Han, I, Jiang Nu and Qin Xue, we went directly to the immortal volcano. Without Kunlun seal, people from tianyimen can''t get in, and the handlebar hasn''t been broken. It''s just searching along the way.


    The mirror is full of broken bricks and tiles, and there are many historic sites. It can be said that it is at its peak. Under the black and white color, it is like a nostalgic old photo, with the breath of years.


    The distant light column has been shining into the sky, and the runes imprinted on the void have not disappeared. Before, the Phoenix virtual shadow suddenly appeared and attacked the great saint. It is likely that tianyimen wanted to forcibly enter and triggered the counterattack of the immortal volcano.


    The people of Tianyi gate walked too far. Although the light column felt like it was in front of us, it took us two days to get nearby. At noon on that day, a huge blank area suddenly appeared in the sky of Kunlun virtual. It was like a piece of the sky was dug out, and there was another sky in it.


    The strange image just appeared. I knew that tianyimen had a strong one again, because the strange image of the sky was similar to the small world of the great saint killed by Han.


    Over the past few days, the great saint of the same road has been talking about the cutting of the great saint of Tianyi sect. The one who was cut by Han is a great elder of Tianyi sect, Xu Kui, Xu Hu''s uncle.


    If a person of such high status is killed, tianyimen will not give up. Now that the immortal volcano is opened and the treasure appears, the great saint will only be stronger this time.


    The illusion of the void lasted for a few seconds. There were five great saints in succession. One of them had no small world and was very unique. The other four people were like running clouds and blue in the small world. The five great saints glanced at us across the void, but did not come, but fell towards the place where the light column erupted.


    For them, hatred has to be put behind the treasure.


    I held Han and said: wife, why don''t we go there first?


    At present, we still have a few hours to go. If we break the truth, it may be twice. So close, I''m worried that the great saint of tianyimen will besiege Han.


    If she is alone, there is no need to worry, but Jiang Nu, Qin Xue and I are here. If Da Sheng makes a move, we will become a drag.


    Han also hesitated. She didn''t want to take us on an adventure. She hesitated. She asked Qin Xue to print Kunlun to her, and then asked Qin Xue and Jiang Nu to leave with the formula of the Yellow River to find the great saint of Xuanmen nearby.


    Here, there is no great saint. It''s not safe to go there. The little holy capital has been eliminated. Compared with it, Xuanmen is still too weak. It is difficult to catch up with the faults that have been suppressed for countless years.


    I have an idea that if I have a chance in the future, I can bring more people out while going back to the divine prison to improve my strength.


    I even thought that the existence of divine prison would be the Reserve left by my previous life for the Qingling world. After all, when they come out, the law will melt and can be cast first. This kind of thing can be said to be unheard of.


    Han took me flying towards the light column. When I got close, I could feel the hot smell emitted from the light column. The heavenly stove of Han emerged, the lid was open, and two different fire gases collided, forming a vacuum around us.


    When we approached, the eight great saints present at Tianyi gate had poor eyes. We just passed by. The useless little Saint said: now that the immortal volcano appears, I think we''d better open it first, put down our prejudices, and rely on our abilities below?


    I pulled the handlebar for a while, grabbed my mouth and said: you have eight great saints. You have an absolute advantage below. Do you think we''re stupid? Why open an immortal volcano?


    Everyone knows the simple truth.


    The eight great saints glanced at me at the same time and frowned slightly. The great saint who spoke just now asked me: did you kill Xu Hu?


    When he asked me, there was golden light in his eyes. That was the law. Each eye was a small world, and the light in it shone on me.


    I was surprised that he did not have a small world, but the small world was melted into his eyes, and there were two small worlds.


    Han Hua didn''t have time to protect me, so my body was penetrated by him. The great saint sneered: your body is seriously damaged. Do you want to repair it with things from the immortal volcano?


    I didn''t say anything. It was a default.


    The great saint looked at Han, sneered and said: boy, do you know what''s below? It is the heart of the immortal Phoenix. She casts the immortal body. If there is the heart of the immortal Phoenix, her immortal experience will be more perfect. In the future, she can step into the half step Tianzun. What do you think is so important, will she give it to you?


    The heart of the immortal god Huang, can Han Dan reach the half step heavenly statue?


    That''s really a treasure. Fengling wants to be a half step Heavenly Master, I''m afraid. And the people of the divine world have come, and there must be people with wind chimes.


    It''s more difficult to think about it. The immortal Phoenix''s heart appears, and there will never be only these people in front of you.


    Similarly, the wind chime will not put all his hope on Han.


    I didn''t answer the great sage. He thought I was acquiescent and said with a smile: so you just said that we have eight great saints is wrong. If you want to get the heart of the immortal Phoenix, you have to count the people around you.


    Obviously, these saints don''t know my relationship with Han. I''m just a little saint with physical impairment, which is worth provoking?


    Seeing that I still chose silence, another great saint said: you can follow us. Maybe you can give you a few drops of immortal Phoenix blood at that time, so your body still has a chance to repair. Follow her, and you won''t get anything in the end.


    When I heard this, the voice asked Han if there was anything on me related to the heart of the immortal Phoenix. Han Pang said to me: I''m not sure. They seem to know the immortal volcano very well. It seems that you were plotting to find me before the wind chime. I''ll open the immortal volcano first, and the rest will be said below.


    After he gave me a voice, he returned to several people and said: I can open it and go down according to my ability.


    When eight people listen, they disagree.


    Han is not wordy, taking me close to the shining place.


    Even if there is a Tiangong stove protection, it is still very hot when it is close, and the place where the light column is emitted is very large. The flame is steaming inside, and there is a phoenix virtual shadow swimming inside. It is like a fire cave in the underground, and the bottom is not seen.


    In this case, the flame does not go out, and no one can go down at all.


    But here, I still can''t feel any connection with me. I don''t know what the great saint of the world knows.

 Chapter 346

    Han Peng observed for a moment, looked up at the giant amulet imprinted in the void in the sky, and said to me: be careful when I open it later. They may hit you.


    Want to catch me?


    That proves that I have a problem, even related to whether I can get the heart of the immortal Phoenix, but if so, the secret disk should respond.


    Unless it is not related to the secret disk, what will it be if it is not?


    Han Dan gave me Xuanyuan and told me not to use a small wooden axe. Just take Xuanyuan sword.


    Starting with the emperor''s sword, I feel a little cold. There is a strange force circulating on the handle of the sword. That should be the emperor''s spirit. It is completely different from Zhenyuan and Xianyuan. I can''t feel its strength, but I feel it as vast as the sea, which is a little similar to the power of mortal faith.


    The eight great saints changed their faces when they saw Han Fu give me the emperor''s sword. I weighed the Xuanyuan sword and didn''t feel any special place. The meridians couldn''t be moved. I held it tightly in my hand and faced several great saints according to Han''s words.


    Han Dan flew over the immortal volcano and offered the Kunlun seal. Almost the Kunlun seal appeared, and the light column shook violently. There were runes on it, and the Phoenix''s virtual shadow was dim. The whole light column became circulating characters.


    At this time, the empty disc is like a printing box, just in line with the sky turning printing.


    Han originally wanted to press the Fantian seal into the immortal volcano. After seeing the change, the Fantian seal flew into the sky and perfectly fitted into the disc in the sky. The next second, the Phoenix shadow disappeared, and the light column seemed to collapse from the sky to the immortal volcano.


    But at the same time, the sky turning seal seems to have been melted and turned into a rune seal. It is a very ancient mark. It rotates in the air and suppresses the flame in the immortal volcano.


    The eight saints were afraid of Xuanyuan sword, but when they saw that the flame was suppressed, they stepped into the air and fell towards me at the same time. They didn''t want to kill me, but to catch me.


    However, at the moment they approached me, the Xuanyuan sword sent out a beep, and the imperial spirit on it opened in an instant, forming a light golden aperture to protect me.


    Han Fu frowned slightly, drank coldly, and shot at the two saints.


    But the other six great saints shot at her at the same time, especially the great saints with two small circles. They looked at her with two eyes. It was the light of the small world, which blocked the way Han came.


    I''m not a soft persimmon. When Xuanyuan sword protected me, the whole person bounced with a fierce bow. Through the gap between the two people''s strength, I was not suppressed. After escaping, I split a small wooden axe with my backhand.


    Han saw that the great saint''s eyes hit her, and the vain eyes also emitted two rays of light, but the great saint''s eyes were two small worlds, and her eyes were only special light.


    As a result, the two collided, and Han''s vain eye was completely invincible, blocking the light from the two small worlds.


    Almost at the same time, the small world of the other five great saints pressed directly towards the Han. Let her small world be strong. At this time, she can''t withstand the attack of the five great saints. For a time, the small world is dim, a large amount of life gas is overflowing, and even cracks appear, which are about to collapse.


    Seeing this, I hurried to her and wanted to give her Xuanyuan sword. But the two great saints who caught me directly blocked in front of me with a small world. However, at this time, there was another crack in Kunlun Xu, and there were great saints falling inside. Each one was extremely powerful. The great saints of other surrounding sects noticed the smell and surrounded them.


    Big world wants to besiege Han?


    My heart was cold, but then the great saint who came from the divine world stepped directly into the extinct immortal volcano. I saw the three eyed saint, and the others were from the big world.


    The great saints gathered around didn''t attack Han, but fell into the immortal volcano.


    The immortal god Huang''s heart can make Han''s immortal body cast into banbu Tianzun. Others must have a way to cast into banbu Tianzun. No one wants to miss such an opportunity.


    When he saw someone go in, the great saint of Xiaojie showed in his eyes and roared: no one can go in without the boy''s blood.


    i see.


    It suddenly occurred to me that no wonder they had to provoke me and Han, and they did it directly after they failed.


    But what does my blood have to do with the immortal Phoenix? I thought for a moment and suddenly remembered that when Han Peng said that Grandpa ran away from Longhu Mountain, he not only took the secret disk, but also took a drop of blood.


    Is it because of that drop of blood?


    There was no voice of the great saint of the small world in Tianyi gate, but no one stopped and angrily said: stupid.


    At this time, Han Peng avoided the small world of five people and quickly approached me. I had been avoiding the capture of the two great saints and approached her.


    Seeing that Han he was going to get Xuanyuan sword, the man without small world suddenly said: shenhuang immortal Road, corpse emperor, don''t you want to enter the fairy world? You catch this boy and we''ll work together.


    Han Han finally couldn''t help it. Leng hum: he''s my husband.


    The eight great saints were stunned, which was obviously a little beyond their expectation. But he soon said: it''s just right. Let him open the shenhuangxian road and let''s go in together.


    Now entering the immortal road and competing for the position of the heavenly fruit is completely useless to Han. We have too few saints.


    I can think of it, and naturally Han can think of it. She sneered and said: you''re late. I''m afraid the heart of immortal Phoenix is someone else''s.


    At this time, Han has come to me. At the moment of grasping Xuanyuan sword, Xuanyuan sword becomes larger, the imperial spirit on it is released, protecting us both, and the cracks in the small world are repaired quickly. The eight great saints took a look at the Xuanyuan sword. The great saint without a small world said coldly: you dare to enter the immortal volcano and kill.


    The cold words really move the killing idea. If the great saint moves the killing idea, he is really reckless.


    After the eight great saints issued a warning, they didn''t take action, and turned around and entered the immortal volcano.


    Han Tuo took me to stand outside. In the face of such a warning, she looked very helpless. She turned back and gritted her teeth and said: you go back now, I''ll go in alone.


    If the great saints of the big world fight together, Han is equally dangerous.


    The Qingling world is still too weak. Now the 22 great saints have to act separately. They can''t all concentrate here, otherwise they can be forced down.


    I grabbed Han and said: wife, forget it.


    Now they are fighting for the heart of the immortal god Huang. It''s time for them to fight for me. It''s just the blood in my body. Whose blood is it?


    When I asked, Han Peng said without concealment: the drop of blood in your body is likely to be Pangu''s blood. In the flood and famine period, the earth was dozens of times larger than now. The chaotic creatures who escaped stole a piece of soil and built the seven realms. Only Pangu''s blood can break through any road of the seven realms.


    I''m still a little puzzled after Han Hua finished. If so, what does it have to do with the heart of immortal god Huang?


    When I asked, Han explained: because the Phoenix inverse pan was completed in the fairy world, the immortal god Huang''s heart is alive. The power emitted when it beats, coupled with Pangu''s blood, is likely to break through the fairy road.


    After that, Han Peng looked back at me, touched my forehead and said: listen, you go back, I''ll go down alone. The immortal volcano is so big that they may not be able to find me.


    Um.


    I know she has made up her mind and can''t stop it. Nod.


    Now that the great saints have left, Han Peng watched me leave and turned around and entered the immortal volcano. She just went down. I quickly turned around and flew back. She was very fast and soon disappeared.


    I took a deep breath and stepped down.


    When the flame rises, it is like a big stove in heaven and earth, spanning more than ten kilometers. Now the flame goes out, the Phoenix shadow disappears, it is dark and dark, and there are burned black earth and stone all around, like a hole in the earth.


    I''m not as fast as Han. I can''t see her in a minute. I fell down the rock wall. I was neither fast nor busy. I hid my body as much as possible. On my way down, several great saints came in from the outside. The light of the small world was too strong. I didn''t dare to deduce, and I couldn''t see that it was the great saint of that world. However, the more people under my eyes, the less they would be targeted. It''s best for all the people in the witch world and the underworld.


    When those people go down. The hole darkened again.


    I continued to walk down, but not far away, someone fell down again. And there are still a lot of people. There are forty or fifty people who should be in the same world. They just don''t know which world it is. Among them, there are more than a dozen great saints. The power in the small world is somewhat special.


    Seeing them coming down, I quickly lay on the rock wall and hid myself. But just then I heard a familiar voice: Lao Wu, are you sure they entered this damn place?


    Wu De''s voice said: it should be here, and the position where the light column disappeared is here.


    Chen Hao''s voice said coldly: I''ll see who dares to bully us.


    Hiroko.


    I shouted with joy. My breath was released and my blood collaterals glowed. I suddenly saw several people coming down.


    Chen Hao, Wu De, Jiang Nu, Qin Xue, and twelve great saints I don''t know. Chen Hao''s dark gold armor was as majestic as a general.


    Not seen for a year, his strength has also stepped into the peak of Xiaosheng. It is estimated that he has got the opportunity.


    When Chen Hao heard my voice, he shook fiercely and stopped in the void. The next second I stepped in front of me and they hugged each other.


    The Tianyuan stone casting makes him more burly, and he has a strong murderous spirit.


    boss.


    Chen Hao''s choked mouth, his voice has matured a lot, some hoarse. I don''t know what he went through to make such a big change.


    Ginger girl immediately came and asked me: Tong Tong, where''s the Han?


    I said the situation briefly, and everyone''s face changed after listening to it. Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said: there is no great saint who deceives us. Today we will let them pay for their blood.


    Chen Hao used to talk big, but it used to sound childish. Now it''s different. It''s full of killing and decision. He took me to the twelve great saints and said: boss, they are the twelve great saints of the witch family. They all have different forces and are my subordinates.


    If I had heard this before, I would not believe it, but now I do.


    Chen Hao gave a brief introduction and shouted: Dijiang Department listens to the order and take us down as fast as you can. If you delay time, my sister-in-law will deal with any mistakes by military law.


    One of the twelve great saints did not dare to neglect when he heard the speech. He gave a military salute, and a green light burst out on his body and wrapped the people.


    Dijiang, the saint of speed in the twelve ancestors, is said to be the only ability to suppress the existence of golden winged rocs. I wonder how fast he is.


    As a result, as soon as I went to insight, there was a "whew" in my ear. Under the light, the cave walls on both sides became blurred and turned into a light curtain.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The speed... Completely dumped Jiang''s Huanghe Jue two blocks.


    Chen Hao gave a general account of his experience in this year. He went to war after he came to the witch world. He fought for a year and became twelve generals from a small soldier. He said excitedly: boss, the divine realm is about to be defeated, and the people of the Qin Dynasty have withdrawn from the underworld.


    In the whole process, Chen Hao said it lightly. He felt that he was a great general and sat on it at will, but I know that the price he paid and the life and death he experienced must be unimaginable.


    But I didn''t ask. He is much more mature now than before. There is no need to say something.


    The speed of Dijiang is very fast, but the caves are also unusually deep. A few minutes later, I saw some fiery red magma winding like cracks. The great sage of Dijiang seems to catch the breath of his predecessors and hit the ground like streamer. At the moment of collision, he suddenly slides in parallel and flies to the left in an instant.


    The immortal volcano will also become very small at the speed of the great saint. More than ten minutes later, the light of the small world of the great saint was seen in the hole on the side, and the emperor River stopped.


    Chen Hao asked them to stop. He and I touched it alone. I seemed to see Han in the crowd.

 Chapter 347

    Chen haolai, even if he didn''t bring the great saints of the twelve witches, as long as he was there, I wouldn''t be so flustered.


    Now when I see Han Peng standing with a lot of people, I thought she was besieged. When I got close, I found that there were not only people in the big world, but also the king of hell in the underworld, the three eyed saint of the divine world and the wind chime saint.


    There are few saints in the divine world, the underworld and the pure spirit world. Now they stand together temporarily. There are the book of life and death, the judge''s pen, the Xuanyuan sword in Han''s hand, and the three pointed two-edged gun of the three eyed saint, which is similar to the mysterious wind chime saint of sword repair, which has made up the gap in the number of people.


    I wanted to go, but I didn''t worry when I saw this scene.


    On the way, even the enemy, as long as there is no great difference in strength, most of them will accompany each other. The endless battle is often at the end.


    In front of them is a huge stone gate. The stone gate is full of traces of years. Each trace is very shallow, but I can feel the strong smell from those nicks seven or eight kilometers away.


    There is no doubt that those traces are left by the strong. But the stone gate is too special. Even the great saint can only leave a very shallow trace on it.


    Chen Hao looked back at me and said: boss, does that door need your blood to open?


    The great saint of the great world didn''t say it in detail and gave me two possibilities. But before, Han told them that if it was late, the immortal god Huang''s heart would fall into the hands of others, and the eight people hurried down.


    It can be seen that my blood is the same as what Han said, but it can open the way of shenhuang immortal.


    Now we don''t have to worry. Just follow.


    Chen Hao looked at the stone gate and said to me a moment later: boss, there are such stone gates on the Zhoushan mountain.


    I looked at him sideways and asked: have you ever been to Zhoushan?


    Chen Hao nodded and said: after I became a general, I rushed up with 50 great saints. When I reached the sky, which road to heaven was blocked by a stone gate, just like the one in front of me, but bigger and towering into the clouds.


    So far, the oldest artifacts i have seen are bronzes. Stone tools are very ancient and mysterious.


    And there is a stone gate like Buzhou mountain in the immortal volcano. The two must be related.


    The existence of Buzhou mountain is related to the collapse of the fairy world and the corpse world, and my parents. Now it has begun to contact. I believe it will become clearer in the future.


    Chen Hao continued: I also found some ancient monk bones in Buzhou mountain. They don''t look like people from the seven realms.


    I lowered my voice and said: it may have come out of the wilderness.


    Chen Hao asked me incomprehensibly: where is the great wilderness?


    I said it briefly. After hearing this, Chen Hao frowned even more under his armor. He said with some worry: boss, there may be a God in the wilderness, because the breath on those bones is different from the great sage.


    Hearing the speech, my body seemed to have been electrified, and my hair stood up all over. At present, I feel that only the fairyland exists.


    Han also felt something in her heart, so she coveted the heavenly fruit position, but she didn''t think of a way to open the immortal road.


    Now there is a great saint in person, the way of heaven appears, and there is the heart of the immortal god Huang who opens up the immortal road in the immortal volcano. I feel that it is also recent to break through the immortal road.


    At that time, the three spirits of heaven will be robbed.


    Thinking of this, I have some palpitations and inexplicable fear. Because the three spirits of heaven have appeared, and so far, it''s just Luan Yu, the remnant soul of God, who set a trap, but he didn''t kill us.


    But after the people from the big world came, they had not mentioned the heavenly fruit. Something''s wrong.


    It is reasonable to say that if they know the fruit position of heaven, they must know the matter of casting the way of heaven.


    Hiroko. I shouted solemnly. Chen Hao asked: did you only bring twelve saints this time?


    Chen Hao said proudly: there must be more than these, but these twelve people have ancestral blood and the ability of ancestral witches. The others are useless. I''ll stay outside.


    Afraid I didn''t believe it, Chen Hao patted his chest and said: I''m a great general, but I''m real, and I have thousands of troops.


    My eyelids jumped wildly. At first, I thought I was an ordinary military general, because it was difficult to climb up that position. But he said that there are tens of millions of soldiers and horses. That''s a big general on the guarding side. Can he sit in this position with a little holy peak?


    I don''t believe it this time. The general guarding one side doesn''t mean he can fight. Chen Hao''s strategy and bravery can be achieved if he has been honed in the battlefield.


    But the witch world gave him thousands of troops


    Chen Hao saw me turn my eyes and stare at him. He was embarrassed to scratch his head. As a result, he scratched his head on his helmet and knocked instead. He was embarrassed and said: I knew I couldn''t hide it from you, boss.


    My heart is cold as soon as I hear it, but I don''t care how high his position is. Tens of thousands of soldiers and horses are not in our Qingling world. Only he always belongs to us. But now there must be a great saint.


    Because the people who really want to capture the three souls in the big world haven''t appeared yet. Now they come only to fight in front.


    When I saw Chen Hao, I was embarrassed and didn''t expose his shortcomings. I thought this guy had changed his sex before. As a result, he still likes to boast. Ask him directly: how many great saints do you have? You can use them now.


    Chen Hao thought a little and said: almost 500.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and horses are bragging. How dare he say the five hundred saints? The witch world is big, and the big city can be big enough for us to imagine, but there are at most ten great saints in a big city.


    I''m not honest. I''m too lazy to give him face. I asked him directly.


    Chen Hao was a little worried and explained: boss, what I said is true. My great saints are brought out from the twelve. The twelve zuwu are stronger than you think.


    Han and I only heard about the twelve zuwu last time, but we haven''t really seen them. Maybe it''s true. But he was not honest. I knocked him on the head with my backhand and said: tell the truth.


    Chen Hao hesitated and said: with my ability, it''s certainly no problem to be a general, but it''s certainly not possible to command thousands of troops. However, I met a female saint of the twelve ancestors Wu Dijiang department, and then... That''s it.


    I know the customs of the witch family. As soon as he said it, I knew what was going on.


    I heaved a sigh. Did he give up the sword completely? It''s just that I don''t have time to ask about such things. However, he is really a general of tens of millions of troops. He just climbed up by women.


    This kind of thing is very common in the witch world, but in the pure spirit world, it is not a glorious thing.


    I said: the heart of the immortal Phoenix appeared. With the three souls of heaven and the blood that can penetrate Xianlu in my body, it is impossible for the people behind me not to fight. Now let the great sage of the Dijiang department take Jiang Nu out, transfer all the great saints you can mobilize to the immortal volcano, and inform the great sage of the Qingling world to come and let the rest quit Kunlun Xu.


    Next, I''m afraid it''s a jihad. The heart of the immortal Phoenix is the fuse.


    Chen Hao answered and quietly retreated back.


    At this time, the great saints of the great world and the divine world began to bombard the stone gate, which was full of mysterious light for a time.


    The strength of several great saints gathered unreservedly on their fists and bombarded the stone gate. But the stone gate is dark and dull, just like a naturally formed stone, which remains unchanged forever.


    King Qin Guang said: that''s the Phoenix immortal stone. Only the Dragon Qi can break through. Otherwise, it may not be broken even when the emperor comes.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes fell on Han. The dragon clan had completely disappeared. The only one who still mastered the Dragon Qi was Xuanyuan clan.


    The great saint in the big world who had no small world said: the corpse Emperor didn''t reach the end, there was no need to compete. At the end, you should rely on your skills. How dare you?


    To their realm, there is no need to detour in words and deeds. This is not only a provocation to Han, but also a contempt.


    If Chen Hao doesn''t come, opening it is equivalent to giving the immortal Phoenix''s heart to others. But I''m not sure now.


    Chen Hao came back soon. I looked back and didn''t see any light. The abilities of the twelve ancestral witches have their own merits. Unfortunately, I didn''t remember last time.


    In front of the stone gate, Han Peng hesitated a little, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand was raised. The sword body glowed, and a golden dragon shadow appeared on it. A dragon breath was released and was ready to split towards the stone gate, but at this time, the whole volcano didn''t make a loud bang, and the whole space was shaking.


    The sound came suddenly and fell quickly. But everyone heard it. Even the great saint held his breath and looked nervously.


    Bang!


    The second sound suddenly sounded again. There was a crack on the stone door. The Han responded very quickly. He quickly inserted the Xuanyuan sword under his body, and people avoided it in an instant.


    The next second, the stone gate collapsed and the blood inside was surging. A colorful Phoenix''s virtual shadow rushed directly at the Xuanyuan sword. Under the impact, the dragon breath collapsed and the Phoenix''s virtual shadow collapsed.


    After countless years, the hatred of dragon and Phoenix still cannot be dissolved.


    The correct way to open the stone gate is to use the dragon breath to stir the indomitable anger and break the stone gate with the indomitable power.


    Xuanyuan sword buzzed, the blade trembled, and the dragon breath on it was completely burned. After the immortal flame was completely extinguished, Han Dan stepped forward and grabbed Xuanyuan sword.


    When the dust fell, the line of sight became clear. Behind the stone gate was a space of more than 100 square meters, which was full of blood colored vines. Among those vines, there was a huge heart burning fire, occupying half of the space. At this time, the heart was beating. Every time it sounded like thunder. With the beating, the blood vines in the whole space were pulsating.


    For a time, everyone held their breath. No one dared rush up, all stopped and watched outside.


    Han took Xuanyuan sword, quickly stepped back and said: you fight, I won''t fight, and quit again.


    Her concession is not only a helpless choice, but also the best choice. She can let Fengling compete with people in the world.

 Chapter 348

    Han''s withdrawal surprised the wind chime saint. He questioned Han in the voice, but Han ignored it. Now she''s alone. She can''t rob it head-on. Just to repair my body, she didn''t want to give up, but waited for the opportunity.


    Always proud of her, in the face of this helplessness, she must be very uncomfortable.


    But this is not a bad thing. She can walk steadily on the road in the future by grinding away the edges and corners. So I stopped Chen Hao when he was going to take someone over.


    And now in the past, unless we can deal with everyone, there may be who owns the immortal Phoenix''s heart, and the immortal heart doesn''t seem to be available at will.


    Every pulse and explosion of it aroused the resonance of space. After five or six sounds, the black rocks under your feet began to heat, there was hot gas rising, and the extinguished immortal flame seemed to recover.


    Aware of the change of the immortal volcano, the people inside changed their faces.


    The great sage without a small world said: the Kunlun seal can''t be pressed for too long. If we wait and see, none of us can get it. Now let''s have a look at one side and join hands.


    The immortal Phoenix''s heart has not changed except for pulsation. You can never observe anything without changing its state.


    People are selfish and will not be a stepping stone. But the people of the great world put forward this condition, which is beneficial to them, because the death of one or two of their great saints will not affect them, while the loss of one in the divine world and the underworld will not affect them.


    The wind chime and the king of Qin Guang didn''t say a word, and the three eyed Saint kept silent.


    The great saint of the divine world yuan didn''t come, otherwise the Gan Qi in his hand was also a sharp weapon. Last time in the Western forbidden area of the divine world, the great saints of Chicheng Prefecture and the divine world yuan were suppressed by Zhang Daoling''s Zhenfu, otherwise their strength was not weak.


    The great saint of the big world snorted coldly. One of them stepped into the room directly. At the moment he entered, the immortal Phoenix''s indomitable heart just pulsating. I felt that the great saint''s body was hit with a virtual shadow, and the void was distorted.


    The big shengton once, the small world narrowed, and the light that could shine on one side of the sky. At this time, he was only shining on him and protected his whole body.


    After entering, the great saint took advantage of the pulsating gap, stretched out his hand and grabbed at the immortal god Huang''s heart. At the moment of contact, those blood vines seemed to be resurrected and wrapped around his arm. The next second, the immortal god Huang''s heart pulsating again. The powerful beating sound shocked the great saint to spit blood and fly back, but they were pulled by the blood vines.


    At this time, there were two lights in the eyes of the great sage without a small world, forcibly driving away the blood vines, and the others also shot one after another.


    King Qin Guang also shot. It was the first time I saw the wind chime shot. Her breath broke out, and there was a dark golden sword Qi around her body, which was extremely sharp. The great saints just flew a little blood vines, but the golden sword Qi of the wind chime cut off most of them. However, the entangled great saint didn''t take the opportunity to retreat, but jumped up and stretched out his hand to catch the undead God Huang''s heart.


    I saw that the whole person was refreshed. It was almost the end and began to sprint.


    Almost the next second, King Qin Guang shot, the book of life and death glowed, the judge''s pen was on it, and several dark runes flew out to prevent the great saint from getting the heart of the immortal Phoenix.


    The seven great saints of the great world also rushed towards the wind chime and the three eyed great saint, with a strong intention of killing.


    The great sage concentrated in a narrow area, and the breath filled the whole space. Chen Hao and I had to urge the strength in our body to protect ourselves. As long as the breath collided, the people in front of us could feel it. Knowing that there are Mantis behind them, they will never fight to the death.


    However, just when Chen Hao and I wanted to protect ourselves, Han Fu flew over and Xuanyuan sword was fiercely inserted in front of us. The imperial spirit formed a barrier and blocked all the breath of the great saint.


    Han Hu looked at Chen Hao and me and said: we''d better quit. They can''t get any results here.


    Chen Hao hurriedly said: sister-in-law, now is the best time to sneak attack. When outside, there are good and bad people. Killing is OK. It''s not easy to rob things.


    The emergence of the Yellow finch in the big world must be a great Jihad on a large scale. As Chen Hao said, it was difficult to win the immortal heart at that time.


    Han Peng sighed and said helplessly: This is the case, but just the three of us can''t play any role.


    Han has planned to evacuate. He turned back and said to me: sample, promise so simply. I knew you wanted to follow secretly. By the way, Chen Hao, come here. Should the people in the witch world also come? Why didn''t anyone see them.


    I didn''t pay attention to being seen through by Han. After all, the people who know themselves best, except themselves, have only the other half.


    Han Dan told me that as long as I was on my side, she would know that my back was itchy. Even if I fell asleep, she would scratch me gently.


    Husband and wife are originally the closest.


    I excitedly told her that Chen Hao is the representative of the witch world and has an army in his hand. As for the five hundred saints, I can''t believe it. I only dare to say that there are many saints.


    After hearing this, Han Peng looked at Chen Hao with incredible eyes. I sent a message to Han Peng and said: he went to the bed of a witch saint and mixed with the position of a great general.


    It''s a funny story. You can share it with Han. Chen Hao grew up with her. It''s not an embarrassment.


    In such a tense environment, Hanhe couldn''t help laughing and said to me: the witch world is suitable for Chen Hao. Later, he reminded me: if you dare to follow him in the future, see how I deal with you.


    The culture of the witch world is really a little


    Chen Haosheng is white and pure. He is also made of Tianyuan stone. He is tall and powerful. It is estimated that he will be replaced by those witches... If he is replaced in Qingling world and other circles, it would be


    When I wanted to say something else, several great saints in the distance hit hot.


    The runes drawn by the judge''s pen from the book of life and death are as dark as ink. They are scattered and attached to people, which can erode life. Several great saints in the big world had to give way in a hurry.


    First, there is always only one. The only way to get is to kill all the opponents. Fengling, King Qin Guang and the three eyed Saint don''t have to agree anything. Naturally, several people will form an alliance and fight the enemy together.


    The light in the eyes of the three eyed sage can penetrate the small world. The three pointed and two edged gun in his hand glows. With divine power, it spreads in circles, leaving residual shadows in the swept places.


    Erlang Zhenjun''s weapon is absolutely a divine weapon of the heaven level and should not be underestimated.


    After the wind chime struck, she stopped. At the moment when King Qin Guang and the third eye Saint shot, she got away and went straight to shenhuang. Without her shot, a golden sword Qi suddenly appeared in the void and flew across the sky.


    The great sage who wanted to take the divine Phoenix was just pressed down by the power of the heart pulse. He had no time to avoid it. His head was cut off by the sword Qi of the wind chime.


    But there was no blood in the broken head, and the bones and blood were pale.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. The divine Phoenix can suck blood gas if she doesn''t give up her heart. The great sage hasn''t touched the immortal heart yet. He just touched the blood vine and was sucked dry at once. It''s terrible.


    The wind chime was also stunned for a moment, but Han Peng suddenly took my hand, took a bite hard, and sucked a lot of blood. Then he turned back and said to me and Chen Hao: let your people come and prepare to take action.


    Chen Hao made a few gestures in the dark when he heard the speech, and soon all the great saints of the twelve departments of the emperor river came over.


    In just a few seconds, King Qin Guang was seriously injured under the siege of the three great saints. If it weren''t for the special book of life and death, he was almost killed. The three eyed great saints seemed to be in a hurry to face the two great saints alone, not as calm as at the beginning.


    The wind chime saw that the great saint who was the first to touch the immortal had already been evacuated, and the holy patterns seemed to be absorbed. After being killed, they turned into fly ash and scattered on the ground.


    The great saint of the big world, who had no small world, said angrily: I have already said that it is impossible to take away the divine Phoenix without the boy''s blood.


    As soon as his voice fell, the Xuanyuan sword of Han fell. Direct attack regardless of who and who.


    When the wind chime saw Han''s hand, he asked coldly: sister, what do you mean?


    The sword power in Han''s hand did not decrease at all, but fell as well. Similarly, the cold wind chime said: sister, I''m sorry. My husband has left a secret wound in his body. I must get it if shenhuang doesn''t give up.


    The wind chime and the other great saints asked some incredible questions: do you want to repair your husband''s Secret injury?


    The wind chime said angrily: that''s the certificate of banbu Tianzun. Do you want to waste it on that little man?


    Han Fu ignored it. The Xuanyuan sword cleaved down, and the spirit of the emperor was released. None of the great saints dared to connect, and flew around.


    The great saint of the world sneered: you want to take it from us alone? It''s a dream.


    When the wind chime saw that the handlebar was determined, he didn''t care about his feelings. The sword spirit was in the air, condensing a big golden sword. The Xuanyuan sword collided with the big golden sword, and the sound of the sword pierced the void, which was uncomfortable.


    At this time, under the pulsation of the immortal Phoenix''s heart, countless red cracks had appeared on the ground, and the Kunlun seal was about to be overwhelmed.


    At the moment when the handlebars separated from the wind chimes, we were breathing at the same time. Chen Hao pointed at the front with an iron bar in his hand and shouted: kill me and send my sister-in-law in.


    All the twelve great witches killed the past. The sudden emergence of the great saint made the big world and wind chimes chaotic.


    The saint of the big world roared: what does the witch world mean? Didn''t you say no?


    Chen Hao sneered: now it''s up to me. When did I promise you? Kill me!


    The twelve wizards just paused a little. When they heard Chen Hao roar, they didn''t dare to stay here.


    Soldiers, always right or wrong, just need to rush into battle. The witch world has been at war with the holy land. Even the great saint always listens to the orders of his superiors as long as he is in the barracks.


    Before the king of Qin Guang reacted, the judge''s pen in his hand was taken away by the great saint of Dijiang department. The speed was so fast that even the great saint couldn''t react.


    However, Dijiang didn''t move the book of life and death. It is estimated that he noticed that it was contaminated with chaos.


    But without the judge''s pen, King Qin Guang''s strength was greatly reduced. Seeing that the other great saints of the witch family were killed, King Qin Guang turned his hand over, the king of hell order emerged, directly opened the channel and fled back to the underworld.


    Seeing this, the people in the big world roared at Han Dan: do you think you can get immortal heart by killing us? It''s a dream.

 Chapter 349

    There are people in the big world. I know that. There is no need for the great saint of the big world to remind me.


    At this time, after the twelve great wizards performed witchcraft, more than 30 little saints around us released witch blood for sacrifice. The scene was really a sea of blood. More than 30 little saints left only a small amount of essence blood to barely maintain their lives.


    As soon as the blood gas appeared, the situation that had been tied was reversed. The great saint of the Dijiang Department turned into a shadow, and the original green light suddenly turned into a blood shadow.


    Before, he just drifted away by speed without much lethality. After the blood sacrifice, the witch pattern suddenly became aggressive and hit the wind chime frantically.


    The wind chime''s sword was airtight and airtight, forming a golden light curtain. But the emperor River crossed rapidly. I felt that the body had changed and could walk through the narrow gap of sword Qi.


    Hanhe found the right opportunity and followed Dijiang all the time. Seeing that he was about to be thrust in by Han, the great saint without small world suddenly shouted to the wind chime: the corpse emperor has the blood of the boy. Don''t let her meet the immortal heart.


    In the face of the reversed form, people in the big world and wind chimes are on the same front again.


    The changeable situation, like the relationship between the seven circles, naturally formed an alliance without too much commitment.


    The wind chime didn''t intend to stop Han Peng and wanted to let her in to try, but when she heard the cry of the great saint, her breath suddenly changed.


    Ding Ling.


    The crisp wind bell came out from her, and then a string of stone wind bells emerged. They swayed in the messy smell of the great saint and made a clear sound. The next moment, the scattered sound waves suddenly turned into sword Qi.


    The sound is everywhere, and the sword Qi is everywhere. At the moment of explosion, the sword Qi attacked everyone present, even us.


    The stone wind chime has the smell of chaos. Like the book of life and death, it is a chaotic magic weapon. Only the book of life and death was limited. The last time I collided with my broken yellow cloth, it was briefly activated. As a result, the power burst out and darkened the whole Qingling world. It was a very vast power.


    The stone wind chime in front of us is even more terrible, because it has not been completely suppressed. There is a faint smell of chaos. However, for the great saint, the faint smell of chaos is still too strong.


    The sword Qi suddenly broke out, and a great saint in the big world couldn''t prevent it. His body was crushed in an instant. After death, the holy stripe appeared. As a result, it didn''t wait for exile. The second wind bell came, and the holy stripe was wiped out very cleanly.


    The great saint of Dijiang flew over and just met the sword Qi transformed by the second wave of sound wave. He immediately splashed blood and water, and the speed slowed down.


    At this time, there were fire dragons flying around. It was the great Witch of zhurong family. There were vines breaking the air. It was the great Witch of the Jumang department. The water mirror shook not far away. It was the great Witch of the Ministry of public industry. I didn''t have time to look at the rest.


    All the time, they used their own means to resist the sword Qi.


    Handan holds Xuanyuan sword, and the whole person hides behind Xuanyuan sword. He also protects the great Witch of Dijiang Department on the way. Otherwise, he may be killed by wind chimes at such a close distance.


    Chen Hao responded quickly, shaking his hand, the broken yellow cloth became bigger, covering the people for the first time. In a burst of crackling noise, the sword Qi was blocked outside.


    I still hear the wind bell ringing in my ear. I feel very familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen it for a while.


    The wind chimes kept shaking the stone wind chimes, and the sword spirit did not stop. The twelve great Witches of the witch family took the blood gas of the blood sacrifice at the same time, each occupying a position to jointly build a witch amulet.


    When the sorcery talisman appeared, the sound of the wind chime immediately weakened, and the sword Qi was also weakened.


    In ancient times, the witch nationality experienced the stone age. The witch amulet can also suppress wind chimes.


    Han Dan was attacked by the sword Qi with chaotic breath and was forced back. But after the sword spirit was suppressed, she burst in again. The light of Xuanyuan sword pulled out a straight line and cut directly to the wind bell.


    The two sisters matched each other. Now they are killing red eyes. No one speaks. In fact, if it weren''t for my physical problems, Han Dan wouldn''t have lost her heart, because she didn''t plan to cast a half step Tianzun. What she wanted was to cast a Tianzun.


    I know her ambition best.


    Just for me, she changed her mind and didn''t hesitate to turn against Fengling.


    Moreover, the hatred of wind chimes towards men is doomed to be irreconcilable.


    According to the wind chime, giving me the heart of the immortal Phoenix is a waste. Even people in the big world think so.


    The wind chime saw that the Han was killed, and his face became colder and colder. The scattered wind chimes suddenly closed and turned into a small stone bar. The stone bar just appeared. The wind chime held her hands in front of her, like holding a big sword, but she had no sword.


    When I was wondering, the stone suddenly shook, and the sword around the wind chime became more fierce.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered that the stone bar was the spike on the big sword I deduced from Tianshan Mountain in Chengdu, and quickly shouted: wife, the sword of Shenshan is in her hand.


    However, it was too late for me to speak, and a big golden sword appeared in the wind chime''s hand. It was not real, just like a virtual shadow, but it gave people a real feeling. It killed the heavenly Buddha and sent out a terrible smell.


    At the moment of appearance, the big sword fell, and the light of Xuanyuan sword suddenly dimmed. Not only Xuanyuan sword, but also the array of Dawu were suppressed and dimmed.


    Not enough blood gas.


    Chen Hao hammered hard. I''ve seen the blood sacrifice of the witch clan. If I sacrifice it now, more than thirty little saints will die.


    Xuanyuan sword was suppressed and the wind chime drank coldly. The big sword continued to press down. All the light on Hanhe was dim. It exploded in the next second. The big golden sword fell in the air and cut towards the center of Hanhe''s eyebrows.


    I think it''s too late for the change in half a second. However, when the handlebar flew upside down, I still grabbed the broken yellow cloth and flew in the air.


    Xuanyuan sword was blocked by the grid, and the golden sword hit Han''s forehead to kill her. Seeing that the Xuanyuan sword could not be stopped, Han Peng immediately put it away. The corpse armor on his five fingers soared and grabbed the golden sword with his bare hands.


    The immortal body has strong bearing capacity, but the breath on the golden sword is too strong. Han''s hand was not cut off, but suffered a heavy blow. He spit out a big mouthful of blood and flew out.


    The twelve great Witches of the witch family wanted to rescue, but they couldn''t get away and were entangled by people in the big world.


    The wind chime killed the heart. After splitting the Han, the second sword split down again.


    The immortal body took the next sword, which had become very dim, and there were cracks on the arm, which wanted to break.


    At this time, in order to protect his life, Han he planned to give up his arm and fight against the big sword. However, just when the big sword fell, I just arrived. Under the hood of the broken yellow cloth, I wrapped Han he in it.


    The sword in Fengling''s hand fell on the broken yellow cloth, and the dark broken yellow cloth finally gave out a dazzling light. It can be seen that the power of the golden sword has been stronger than the book of life and death.


    Han is wrapped in it. I''m fine. But we were shaken back a few steps.


    On the way, I hurriedly asked Han: wife, are you okay?


    Han opened the broken yellow cloth, put it on his body and said: I''m fine.


    The voice fell, her body flashed, lying on my back, pulled the broken yellow cloth to protect me and said: carry me in.


    Now the wind chime is guarding the entrance and holding a golden sword. It looks like a god of killing. Even wearing broken yellow cloth, I can''t break in, but as long as someone helps me block her attack, I can go in.


    When the wind chime saw that I rushed towards her with Han on my back, he said coldly: stupid, why do you want to fight with me? Just took your blood.


    The golden sword cleaved down again. With a fierce bow of my body, Han became a female soldier riding on me. She blocked the front with broken yellow cloth. With the blessing of her Xuanli, I wouldn''t be shocked back.


    I''m a little depressed. I''m riding by her at home and outside, but I don''t have much time to think. My eyes are fixed on the front.


    On the way here, I already noticed the loophole of the golden sword, but the smell of wind chimes is overwhelming. Even if it is weak, I can''t jump in.


    But it''s OK to have a handlebar. The weak place of the wind chime can''t stop her attack.


    The broken yellow cloth floated in front of us, and Han Hua held Xuanyuan sword in her hand. When I crossed the gap golden sword, she split the breath barrier of wind chimes.


    The wind chime saw that I easily avoided her attack, and asked with a changed complexion: how is it possible.


    I grinned and said: This is the unity of husband and wife. Unfortunately, you don''t have a chance to experience this feeling.


    The wind chime was angry. In a short distance of more than ten meters, she split more than twenty swords without leaving any gap. Unfortunately, she didn''t split more than twenty swords in an instant, so it seemed to others that it was a sword curtain, but under my instinct, it was a staggered sword spirit.


    I swam through it, no problem at all.


    Avoid the heavy and take the light, and the "light" of the wind chime can''t bear the attack of Han. I burst in at a distance of more than ten meters.


    Wind chime, this is not anger and surprise, but incredible. Seeing that I was about to carry the Han from her side, she kept retreating, but there was no retreat behind. When I retreated, I was about to meet the divine Phoenix.


    The surrounding blood vines are very terrible, and the flame on the heart is more frightening.


    The temperature in the cavity is already very high, and the fiery red gullies become brighter. The rocks are burned through and delayed, and the immortal fire below is about to explode.


    I continued to rush in with Han on my back. The wind chime didn''t dare to step back and stopped. I found an opportunity. With a whoosh, I slipped in from her like a big fish. Han''s reaction was not slow. I blocked the broken yellow cloth behind me with my backhand and said to me: Tong Tong, stop her.


    As soon as the wind chime saw that Hanhe and I had broken through and wanted to touch the immortal heart, the whole person went crazy and kept attacking the broken yellow cloth. Seventeen vertebrae in my body glowed, and then the half bright eighteenth one was also glowing. The ancient characters emerged, and the heavenly magic symbols in my bones and blood flew out to build a disc and hold out the broken yellow cloth.


    The power of the golden sword is blocked by the broken yellow cloth. I can bear it. She hurried back to see Han. She stretched out her hand, and there was blood gas around her fingertips. The creeping vines smelled the blood gas, came forward like a kitten, sniffed and retreated.


    My blood gas is really useful, but what about the immortal fire? When I was worried, Han had put his hand in.

 Chapter 350

    When Han''s hand reached in, the wind chime outside was crazy. The stone bar behind the golden sword turned into a wind chime again. The bell rang gently, and the sword spirit was vertical and horizontal. The rain fell on the broken yellow cloth like a banana.


    Now I''m like holding a big umbrella. The broken yellow cloth can resist the terrible smell and some power of the golden sword, but if the power is too strong, I also need to bear the pressure.


    Just now, the wind chime is just chopping like a mad dog. There is still a gap in strength. I can take advantage of the gap to recover by relying on the spring thunder breathing method. Now the dense sword Qi makes me lose the chance to breathe. It''s hard to bear for a while, and the next few steps are Han. I can only bite my teeth and support. For a time, the cracks on the bone joints in my body appear, showing dark golden veins. With each force, the light of the bone seams becomes brighter, as if they will explode at any time.


    In just a few seconds, the blood gas in my body surged, and the blood gushed out of my mouth.


    At this time, the distance between Han''s hand and her heart is only a few centimeters. She is close one millimeter by one millimeter. She is very careful.


    My heart was mentioned in my throat, but I thought that her immortal body could not be melted even in the heavenly stove. It was the same three divine fires, and the immortal body should be able to hold.


    The blood on the handkerchief''s hand was swirling, and those blood vines were dancing, like tempting snakes around me and her, stretching back and forth.


    At the last millimeter, the blood gas on Han''s body suddenly surged, enveloping his immortal heart in a moment. The blood gas contacted the immortal flame as if water fell on a red stone and made a hissing sound, but it lasted only two seconds, and the immortal flame was crushed out. The huge immortal "Dong Dong" jumped twice, and then quickly became smaller.


    Don''t give up and turn into a normal heart. On that heart, there are severed meridians and blood vessels, which are released with golden light and cut off by a very powerful breath.


    A heart can survive. It''s hard to imagine how strong its owner is. I''m afraid only the ancient god can kill such creatures.


    When Han Dan got his immortal heart, all the blood vines around him contracted into his heart. At this time, the crack on the bone in my body has become very large, and my body is going to collapse.


    Seeing this, Han Dan didn''t hesitate. He held the beating heart in his left hand, put an ancient symbol on my back in his right hand, and pressed his left hand to directly put his undying heart into my body.


    Dong!


    I heard a roaring heartbeat in my chest. The majestic power seemed to open me. The surging blood suddenly turned into galloping. For a moment, I felt that my strength didn''t belong to me and couldn''t support the broken yellow cloth.


    Fortunately, as soon as the broken yellow cloth was pressed back, Han Peng stretched out his hand to support it, hugged me with one hand and said to the people outside: No, my heart has entered my husband''s body, and there is no point in fighting.


    Never give up. She has changed her master several times. Everyone who has her has a strong existence. Including sun Dasheng in ancient myths, it was because he didn''t give up that he could escape and survive the pursuit of heaven.


    As for the existence of immortal Phoenix, no one has said his origin.


    But if you don''t give up, it will take a hundred years to take it away. I won''t die in less than a hundred years.


    Immortality is originally the most powerful and mysterious force in the world. However, the immortality goddess Huang in those years can be killed and the heart seal is removed. It can be seen that immortality is only relative, not absolute.


    There is no absolute thing in this world.


    When Han''s voice came out, the great saint of the outside world roared: it takes time not to give up fusion. It''s still time.


    Unfortunately, he said so, but he couldn''t get away. The twelve great Witches of the witch family used their magic powers to suppress them. His words can only be said to the wind chime.


    The three eyed Saint may be aware that the general situation is gone. He won''t get a chance here and is likely to die. Wen Yan said coldly: I quit and don''t interfere.


    Hearing his words in the distance, Chen Hao immediately asked the twelve Witches of the witch family not to attack him. The three eyed Saint left the battlefield and left quickly, but he didn''t break his promise.


    Without the three eyed great saint, the pressure of the twelve departments of the witch family is much lighter. The great saint in the big world doesn''t even have time to speak and is forced to die.


    The wind chime and the handlebar fight. The scene is really a sword and a shield. No one can help anyone. At this time, I was lying in my arms, my body couldn''t move, and my immortal heart was pulsating in my body. The blood collaterals above extended wildly and spread to every corner of my body, connecting with my original blood collaterals.


    This process should be the time that the great sage of the great world said. Without complete integration, I can''t use my indomitable strength, and even lose control of my body.


    Hanhe held me in one hand and held me with Xuanli. He didn''t let me fall to the ground and guarded the entrance.


    I was very nervous at first, but I calmed down slowly and felt the blood collaterals that didn''t give up melting into my body a little. I don''t know how long it took. I feel my blood gas has entered the indefatigable heart.


    The blood poured in and jumped with a "Dong" without giving up. The blood gas was instantly pumped into each cell of the body. A powerful force never existed erupted from the body. The vertebrae in the body glowed one after another. The vertebrae in the 19th, 20th and 21st sections were directly lit up. At half of the 23rd section, the promotion stopped.


    In the dense cracks, blood and water poured in, and the cracks are being repaired quickly.


    Han Peng noticed my change and looked down. It may be the upsurge of blood gas. She saw my face red and pink. At this time, she licked her lips and kissed me on my mouth before continuing to resist the attack of the wind chime.


    Full of color women. It is often said that Han is a sweet and salty little sister. But she is only salty to me. It can be said that it is also a kind of love. She is willing to put down her figure, status and identity. In bed, she just wants to be a wife. She will let me do whatever she can, and even take the initiative to teach me.


    It may be the change of blood gas. My body is hot and dry, and I feel another flame in my heart. It was the fire of immortality. It was almost ignited by Han, but I forced it down.


    Now we can''t control it. If it erupts, it is likely to cause the eruption of the whole space. At that time, Chen Hao and them will suffer.


    The blood collaterals were unblocked. I took control of my body, quickly got up from Han''s arms and kissed her on the face. When the wind chime saw it, the cold voice scolded: dog men and women.


    Hanhe and I didn''t pay attention. I stood up and took out a small wooden axe at the first time. Hanhe also shot at the same time, beat out the broken yellow cloth and forcibly suppressed the golden sword of the wind chime.


    One cloth and one sword have a chaotic smell, but relatively speaking, the origin of broken yellow cloth is much larger than the golden sword, because it is only a broken corner and can resist the golden sword. If it is complete, it may be stronger.


    Unfortunately, I still don''t know the origin of the broken yellow cloth.


    The handlebar burst open the wind chime, and I split out with one axe. The huge axe directly broke through the narrow door, penetrated a big hole, and the axe blade fell obliquely.


    When the wind chime saw that I had fused, the hatred in my eyes was so strong that it was going to burst into fire. The big golden sword stood in front of the small wooden axe.


    I have no bottom in my heart. I don''t know what level I''ve reached. I also don''t know whether the small wooden axe can suppress the golden sword. After all, it''s a magic weapon that has killed the heavenly Buddha, and it comes from a great source. However, I still tried my best to urge, and my immortal heart beat wildly. Each pulse lit up the meridians for a few minutes. This kind of strength is something I have never had before.


    There is no realm, but has power, strong power. This feeling is very strange.


    At the moment when the small wooden axe fell, it and the golden sword of the wind chime were glowing and burst into bright light. Two ancient symbols emerged and collided, just like two small worlds colliding and breaking out a heavy loud noise.


    The wind chime groaned, and the stone wind chime trembled to stimulate the sword spirit. But just then, the Xuanyuan sword of the Han was cut off, and the smell of the wind chime exploded, and the whole person flew back upside down.


    Hanhe took my hand, and the husband and wife killed me together. Hanhe frowned slightly. Some dissatisfied voices said to me: small sample, the cultivation in the middle of the great sage.


    When the four vertebrae are lit up, they will enter the middle stage of the great sage, and there are still 14 left. If they are lit up, they are likely to directly step into the heaven, and even jump up.


    I''m ugly. She took advantage of the promotion. I''m not dissatisfied. She''s still sour now!


    But she''s definitely not really sour, otherwise she won''t break her heart into my body without hesitation.


    The wind chime flew out upside down, and Han Peng and I held hands and fell at the same time. I don''t know whether there was a special relationship between husband and wife, or whether our strength could meet. Our breath was completely integrated and stronger. The wind chime didn''t stand firm, and we fell at the same time. I raised my axe and wanted to kill the wind chime directly, but on the way, I was stopped by Han and said: don''t kill first.


    When we hesitated, the wind chime still wanted to resist, but he was slapped on the ground by the handlebar and broke into the prohibition after suppression.


    The wind chime has been wearing a veil. I''m curious about what she looks like. I stretch out my hand to uncover it.


    Han Peng''s eyes had looked at the great saint of the big world and was ready to kill him. When she reacted, she quickly exclaimed: don''t expose it.


    Unfortunately, it''s still late. The veil of the wind chime has been pulled off by me. Under the veil is a very delicate face, like a work of art without any defects. She can compete with Han, but she is not the youth of a girl like Han, but a very mature appearance. She is more mature than Jiang. This maturity is a maturity in temperament and does not affect her appearance.


    Seeing beautiful people and things, I was inevitably shocked. As a result, at this time, a red dot appeared in the center of the wind chime''s eyebrow and flew towards me. I didn''t respond. The red dot didn''t enter my eyebrow and disappeared.


    I hurried to look inside my body and found nothing unusual. Han''s backhand slapped me hard in the back of my head. He was very angry, but he had no choice. His expression was very complex.

 Chapter 351

    I looked at the wind chime, and Han Peng stretched out his hand to pull her up. After being imprisoned, he forced her to follow behind us. The wind chime looked a little ugly and stared at me with hatred, feeling a little sad.


    The red dot just flew into my eyebrow, and now I can''t find it in my body. I subconsciously stretched out my hand and wiped my forehead, but I didn''t wipe anything down. Seeing that I had been wiping my forehead, Han Peng glared at me and said to me: the saints in the world can''t stay. You can help kill them.


    Under the blood sacrifice, the power of the twelve great Witches of the witch family is very strong. Now there is no wind chime sword interference, and the great saint of the big world has been suppressed.


    After Han Dan spoke, I began to look for opportunities. When I saw that a great saint in the big world was forced to a desperate situation by two zuwu, I stepped on the ground and flew in the air. My immortal heart beat in my chest. Twenty two vertebrae in my body glowed, and I hit it in the air.


    The saint has been forced to a desperate situation and can''t retreat. I''m attacking and killing him. He has no ability to resist. When I punched the center of the eyebrow, the spirit orifices cracked, and the spirits were almost scattered by me, but the spirit of the great saint was very strong. The soul light just scattered and gathered again in an instant.


    However, his spirit was turbulent, which made him lose his mind for a short time. The great Witch of the witch family took the opportunity to hit the witch pattern and break up his spirit.


    The next second the holy grain of exile appeared, and my small wooden axe cleaved it directly. I wanted to try whether I could cut the holy grain.


    The space of the great saint''s exile was opened. I chopped it with an axe and broke it in an instant.


    I was relieved when I saw this, because at the beginning, Han Dan was able to kill saints by leaps and bounds, but he couldn''t break the holy grain. In that way, every time he killed one, he would be exiled. The witch world is huge. Chen Hao is back now. As a result, the big housekeeper and fat Wang haven''t come back yet.


    But I told them about the specific route, and taking Buzhou mountain as a landmark, it should not be difficult to come back, but it will take some time.


    After killing one, the two witches will release their hands and cooperate with me to besiege the other again. This situation is quite a fight. As long as the balance is broken, the weak side is difficult to turn over. It''s only a matter of time to be killed.


    In just a few minutes, when the battle was over, I returned to Han Peng and told her my worries about the big world.


    Han Peng sighed and didn''t answer my words. Instead, he turned back and said to the wind chime: your palace sand is already in Tong Tong''s body. You can''t kill him now. I''ll let you go. Go back to the big world!


    The wind chime stared at me like a female tiger, feeling how much hatred I had with her.


    I was speechless, but I couldn''t see the murderous spirit in her eyes.


    The voice of Han Hua fell, and the wind chime hummed coldly and scolded: dog men and women. Han Hua ignored her and just untied the prohibition on her.


    Seeing that the prohibition of wind chimes was untied, I hurriedly put a small wooden axe across my chest. Han Peng pinched on my face and said: don''t worry, she won''t do it to you now.


    The wind chime had no words, and its long hair fluttered in the air towards the exit.


    At this time, the twelve great Witches of the witch family killed one person again. The gap was completely torn open, and the battle was coming to an end quickly.


    To the last big Saint without a small world, Han suddenly shouted: leave him.


    After hearing that Chen Hao called sister-in-law Han, the twelve witches stopped when they heard the speech. Han Dan and I stepped over at the same time. The great sage in the eyes of the small world refining was a little flustered, but the twelve great Wizards of the witch family shot at the same time and directly suppressed it, so that the small world in his eyes could not be manifested.


    Han''s eyes glowed, and his false eyes directly saw through the small world hidden in his eyes.


    I''m curious, too. He also saw a lot of things when he deduced with Han. His small world condensed in his body is not a matter of skill, but his physique.


    Special physique, similar to me.


    I frowned slightly and caught something. But at this time, Han has deduced it and said: he can''t kill, I will suppress it.


    The voice fell, and Han released the heavenly stove and put the great saint directly in.


    I stared at Han, because she interrupted me as soon as I was about to deduce it.


    Han Hua swept my appearance, put his hand around me and said: he is a soul of God. He can''t be killed, but can only be imprisoned.


    God''s soul... No wonder I feel familiar. With this reminder, I remember that it is very similar to Luan Yu''s soul breath.


    Hanhe received the Tiangong stove, and the twelve people of the witch family followed us. On the way, I asked what the Hanhe palace sand was and whether it ran into my body. Why did I lift the veil of the wind chime and it flew into my body.


    Nothing. You''ll understand later, but she won''t do it to you in the future.


    Han Han replied lukewarm, as if I had done something wrong. But Chen Hao, they greeted me, and I didn''t ask.


    After the war just now, the people of the twelve departments of the witch family are a little weak, especially the blood sacrifice of more than 30 small saints. They can''t go out in a hurry.


    Chen Hao calculated the time and said: the speed of Dijiang department is very fast. He can''t come back for 30 minutes. It still takes time for those people to come. We may be blocked outside now.


    Han Peng glanced at the great Witch and said: then recover here. Hurry up.


    Chen Hao immediately ordered the twelve great Witches of the witch family to cross their knees and heal their wounds. Han opened the small world, and the light shone on the great Witch and little saint of the witch family, and a majestic stream of vitality poured into them.


    Several great saints were surprised, and the great saint of jumangbu couldn''t help asking: does your highness have any origin with my witch family?


    Han Peng nodded faintly, admitting it, but then said: but I''m not a witch.


    The great Witch of the sentence mang Department stopped asking and began to meditate.


    I gave a message to Chen Hao. When they came to one side, I asked him: what do you mean by the witch family this time?


    What the great sage of the big world said made me worry. The witch family seemed to have promised not to intervene. Although Chen Hao was from the Qingling world, all the people in his hand were from the big world, which was tantamount to breaking the agreement.


    It''s true that he is a general, but he can''t decide such a thing. I''m afraid there will be trouble.


    When Chen Hao heard me ask, he said seriously: I brought 500 saints and an army of the witch family, but I was ordered to come and watch the movements of the rest of the world. I can''t do anything, but I''m out of my mind. It''s estimated that there are still four days left. Boss, we have to find another way. Otherwise, the smelly woman will come and I will have no command.


    Military orders are like a mountain. The current witch has to fight. When Chen Hao loses his command, Qingling world is still helpless.


    I heaved a sigh and the people of the great world came down. The twenty-two saints I brought out were only a drop in the ocean.


    Han Peng also heard our conversation and said: Tong Tong, why don''t you go into the divine domain and bring some people out.


    I have had such an idea, but Chen Hao has only four days. It''s too late.


    Seeing that I was worried about time, Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said: I give a death order to the great Witch of Dijiang department and let him take you. It should be in time. However, you should note that the great sage of the witch family can receive the orders of 12 ministers and prevent him from changing on the way.


    I didn''t decide, but looked at Han. At present, I don''t know how to decide. I''m a little confused. If I don''t come back, the whole Qingling world will be washed with blood. If that''s true, I don''t want to take revenge, just want to accompany Han.


    After a few seconds of silence, Han decided to go early and return early.


    Hearing the speech, I sent a separate message to Chen Hao and said: before I don''t come back, you must watch the Qingling world. You have to give me a guarantee.


    Chen Hao is just someone else''s tool, and the decision is not on him. But now, I still want to hear him give me a decent guarantee.


    boss.


    Chen Hao was forced to collapse by me. He gritted his teeth and said: boss, I can only guarantee that I will die in front of my sister-in-law.


    Hoo.


    I took a breath. Chen Hao, this is the bottom line. But what''s the use of him dying in front of Han?


    Time is pressing. It''s meaningless for me to force him here.


    Chen Hao gave an order to the great Witch of Dijiang department, and Han Hua told me: you''ve seen the wind chime. When you get to the divine world, as long as you think of her in your heart, she will come. Let her go with you then.


    I was stunned for a moment and said to Han: but I don''t want her!


    Han Peng pinched my face and said: I don''t want you to miss her, but her appearance. Go, Chen Hao has arranged it.


    I thought for a moment and gave the small wooden axe to Han. With Chen Hao''s broken yellow cloth, I should have the ability to protect myself.


    The great Witch of Dijiang took me out of the immortal volcano in an instant. When I went outside, I found that the sky had completely changed.


    Around the immortal volcano, there are indeed the army of the witch family, almost 5000 people, including about 500 great saints. A lineup like this can be pulled out to deter one side.


    But there are more people in the sky, and there is a huge throne in the void. Now it is empty, like preparing for another king. Just considering the army of the witch family, they don''t dare to move now.


    Dijiang took me out in the air and was attacked immediately. However, Dijiang was too fast and rushed out without saying hello to anyone.


    There was a pause for a few minutes before the Kunlun Mountain array. People from Kunlun Mountain came and opened the array. They went straight to the altar.


    With the help of the great Witch of Dijiang department, I felt that I had reached the speed limit. In half an hour, I followed him into the secret territory and stepped into the Dragon holy land. When we came back, Linglong came and asked about the situation.


    I spent half a minute telling her the specific situation and asked her to take someone to Kunlun empty space first.


    Linglong sent me and the great sage of the Dijiang department to Hualong pool. We went directly from the channel to the divine world. When we got outside, I thought about the appearance of the wind chime in my heart according to the way Han taught me. I don''t know why. I didn''t see the appearance of the wind chime. As a result, I thought in my heart that her appearance was particularly clear.


    I don''t know if I can summon her. I can only stop and wait a few seconds, but I don''t intend to wait too long, because whether there is a wind chime has little impact on me.


    As a result, after waiting for a few minutes, the wind chime suddenly appeared in the air, stared at me and asked: what''s the matter.


    I didn''t have a small wooden axe and broken yellow cloth in my hand. I was a little empty in my heart. I just saw her like a female tiger and said in the same cold tone: my wife asked you to accompany me to the God prison.

 Chapter 352

    The wind chime appeared, but it looked impatient. It hummed coldly and told me in a warning tone: don''t think about me in the future.


    I rolled my eyes and looked ugly. She said: you really feel good about yourself, but don''t worry. I won''t miss you.


    The wind chime hummed coldly and stood aside without talking. I''m too lazy to talk to her. I don''t know what Han Peng thinks. I have to let her follow.


    I pointed to the direction of the forbidden area in the West. The green light of the great witch in the Dijiang Department scattered, protecting me and the wind chime, and leaped across the sky very quickly.


    If the great Witch of Dijiang department can take all the people in the divine prison, it will be four days in time. But that''s impossible. Now he can''t reach the extreme speed with the wind chime. In the immortal volcano, his speed is not very fast. Tens of thousands of people came out. His speed must not be so fast.


    The speed of coming back is slow, so I can only go faster now. On the way, I don''t have time to pay attention to the wind chime. She also looks at me angrily, which makes me wonder why she has to look at me with that kind of eyes. I don''t feel like a female God at all.


    When we arrived at the Western forbidden area and were about to enter, two golden lights suddenly fell from the void. Their position was just in front of the great Witch of the Dijiang department. We had to stop.


    The three eyed great saint and the giant spirit great saint landed. Seeing that they had weapons in their hands, my fist pinched up secretly. At the same time, I sent a message to the great Witch of Dijiang department, saying: when I avoid them as much as possible, go in directly and don''t waste too much time.


    There is no absolute suppression in fighting with the great sage, and it is impossible to distinguish the victory from the defeat in a short time. Because I was traveling with her, I also gave the wind chime a voice so that she could be prepared. As a result, the woman didn''t appreciate it. She snorted coldly and didn''t bird me much.


    Her attitude made me very unhappy. I didn''t know what Han she meant. I had to take her with me. And she was originally a person in the big world. Now when she meets such a thing, she will certainly not stand up to help me speak.


    But as soon as I had this idea in my heart, the wind chime asked coldly: what do you two want to do?


    The wind chime has offered the golden sword. The faces of the three eyed great saint and the giant spirit God changed at once. The three eyed great saint hurriedly said: Wind Chime, don''t get me wrong. We didn''t mean to stop. I came here to ask Zhang Tong something.


    I''m a little confused. It''s not that the two great saints want to ask me, but some ignorant wind chimes. Is she protecting me?


    It has changed too much! I felt like I was dreaming, but at this time, the wind chime and the golden sword were vain. She stared at the two people with sharp eyes. After receiving the answers from the two saints, she looked relaxed and said coldly: ask me if there''s anything. Don''t delay our time.


    This change of wind chime caught me a little unprepared. What the hell is that palace sand? Wind chimes don''t set any forbidden spells on themselves. As long as the man who has seen her face, she has to be obedient, right?


    I don''t believe that the great congregation is so stupid.


    The three eyed great saint and the great saint of the giant spirit did not dare to delay. The great saint of the giant spirit took out the wooden card with the talisman of the Heavenly Master Town and asked me: Zhang Tong, you are from Longhu Mountain. Can you push the talisman pattern in our body through the wooden card?


    Zhenfu is special. I can''t guarantee it, but if I deduce it at the same time with Han, it can be deduced unless it is set by the God.


    When Zhang Daoling accepted them as disciples here for the last life, it was no problem to deduce. As long as it can be deduced, it is not a problem to break nature with my current ability.


    I was stunned, looked at them and said: why should I lift the ban for you?


    Although the talisman is already in their hands, it will never be the only one. Zhang Jia of Dajie probably still has it in his hand.


    The great saint of the three eyes and the great saint of the giant spirit heard what I said. The great saint of the giant Spirit said: if you can lift the internal restraint for us, then we will not be controlled by the big world and can promise to form an alliance with the pure spirit world.


    If the two great saints had joined before, it would be a timely help, but now the core armies of the big world and the witch world have come. The two saints are just a drop in the bucket and can''t change anything.


    The holy world, which once suppressed the Qingling world, is located on the mountain above our heads. At present, it is just like mole ants. They need to live a miserable life, let alone conditional. Even if there are no conditions, they are unable to fight the big world.


    It can be said that in the present divine world, Fengling can only control Fengling river. This is because Fengling River didn''t let big families get involved in it at the beginning. Coupled with the strength of Fengling, it can still keep its sovereignty at present. But it is only limited to the wind chime River, involving the whole divine world. Now the wind chime is also a little weak.


    I said in a sneering tone: it''s really a frog at the bottom of a well. You really should go down and have a look. The two great saints are just drizzle in the army. What can they do.


    The words are somewhat exaggerated, because there are 500 great saints in the witch world. Listening to Chen Hao''s words, this is already the main force, and the big world is estimated to be almost the same. After all, tens of thousands of great saints are unlikely, but tens of thousands of small saints are possible.


    The wind chime heard that I didn''t intend to talk to them and didn''t need me to pass on the voice to her. Then she snorted coldly: get out of the way.


    The faces of the great saint of the giant spirit and the saint with three eyes changed, but they were very afraid of the big sword that had killed the God with a chaotic atmosphere. But I have no intention of making way.


    As soon as the wind chime''s face was cold, the stone wind chime dispersed and was ready to start.


    My body keeps beating and my spine lights up. A few conversations have wasted two or three minutes. I don''t want to delay any more.


    Seeing that we were going to start, the three eyed saint and the giant spirit Saint looked at each other. The three eyed Saint suddenly said: in addition to forming an alliance with the Qingling world, I can also tell you a secret. That secret is related to the divine prison and can change the current situation of the Qingling world.


    oh


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and my beating voice weakened slightly.


    The wind chime has been sensing my breath. I didn''t show any sign of hands, so she restrained her breath.


    The great sage of the giant spirit dared not ask me to promise. He directly told a story about the past of the divine prison. Unexpectedly, the existence of divine prison is the same as I thought. It is not only a cage, but also a reserve left by my previous life to the Qingling world.


    Inside, even the great sage will feel hungry and his strength will subside. This is completely different from my previous understanding. It is not the cruelty of God prison. On the contrary, it is practicing the law so that the people inside can recast the Tao.


    As long as the weakened cultivation is assisted by the elixir, it can be recovered soon.


    When the great saint of the Great Spirit said this, the three eyed great saint said in a slightly heavy tone: after my teacher found this characteristic of the divine prison, he once went in and set seals to imprison some weakened great saints alone. We have the map of the seal position and the opening method in our hands.


    When I heard this, I no longer had the idea that Zhang Daoling was a good man. The Qingling world believed in him as the Taoist ancestor. As a result, he completely changed and tripped the Qingling world.


    After listening, I said directly: at present, the Qingling world is facing cleaning, and your position is in danger. I can''t deduce it for you right now, but as long as you lead the way, I will get the great saint inside, and the prohibition in your body will be lifted at that time.


    I said it very clearly. They were thinking about it. Seeing that I was worried, they didn''t think for too long. They soon gave an answer. Finally, the three eyed Saint left with us, and the giant spirit stayed. Don''t put pressure on the great witch in the emperor''s River as much as possible.


    In the evening, we reached the barrier of God prison. I opened it with ancient words and went straight in.


    When we were equipped last time, many people saw that I just appeared, and there was a commotion on the edge. Most of the people gathered here were cultivation accomplishments at the level of small saints. They felt the breath of our four great saints and were scared back.


    In barren land, they dare not do it easily. Last time the number was limited, this time I''ll try to get people out. Under the great saint, there is no need to worry. As long as you control the great saint, there will be no trouble when you go out.


    Faith cannot be used as a means of control in a short time.


    However, I only stood for dozens of seconds. Someone in the distance recognized me. Suddenly, I fell to the ground excitedly, knelt and prostrated, and kowtowed to me three times and nine times. At this time, the huge power of faith gathered from all directions. Into me.


    Unfortunately, up to the present state, the power of faith has not greatly improved me.


    One kowtow, ten thousand kneel, all praying, all praying, hoping that I will take them out.


    I was overjoyed by the unexpected scene. I directly transmitted the sound and let them wait here. During this period, no matter who comes, they can''t hurt each other. At that time, they can go out together.


    Hearing the speech, the three eyed Saint reminded me that the number of people in and out of the divine prison is limited. If you can''t take them all out and gather too many people, I''m afraid it will cause riots.


    I took a breath in my heart. This time, I will take all the people out as much as possible. When I came in just now, I deliberately explored it. I think I can support the channel now and won''t have too big problems.


    I didn''t say this to the three eyed saint. After hearing this, all the people in the divine prison knelt down and begged and prayed. I let the great Witch of Dijiang on the road. Where they passed, the sound spread, and released the breath for them to feel.


    In one day, the news began to spread slowly. In the evening, the speed of the great Witch of the Dijiang Department slowed down a lot and had to stop to rest. Otherwise, it would be like killing a chicken to lay eggs. There happened to be a Tianzun grave next to it. I opened it and went in with the wind chime.


    Last time I came, I couldn''t move the heavenly skeleton. This time I want to have a try. As long as I can get one, it is undoubtedly a timely help to Qingling world.


    But if I want to take it out, I have to learn to open up my own space first. Because no one has taught me, I can only keep breaking the void. As a result, the void splits, together with the unknown space.


    The wind chime looked nearby for a moment and saw my intention. He frowned and said: do you want to try to open your personal space?

 Chapter 353

    Wind chime found that I wanted to open my portable space. As a result, I couldn''t try it several times. Coldly, she asked next to me. I nodded and asked: can you teach me?


    I have no realm, but my ability to break the emptiness is not weaker than the great saint. I should have been able to open my portable space long ago. But Han has never taught me.


    The wind chime glanced at me coldly when she saw me looking at her. I thought she didn''t teach me and didn''t want to try after trying. The heavenly skeleton can''t leave the grave. I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to take it out by force.


    But just when I was about to give up, the wind chime suddenly said: the sound following space is the same as breaking the void, but that space needs to be stabilized with its own runes to build a space related to its own body, which will move with us without breaking.


    The wind chime looked at me and asked: show me your rune.


    I have no runes, so I can only release the meridians and ancient characters. After reading it, she frowned and asked me: does your path come from your wife?


    I nodded and said: I used to learn the Tao taught by my wife, but now I learn my own Tao. That''s the way of runwen.


    The wind chime breathed heavily and built a small space with her runes. I looked carefully. In fact, it was very simple. The void is a space, which will be closed when it is opened. The portable space can exist all the time. It all depends on the four dimensional barriers constructed by runes.


    I saw her demonstration and began to build a space with my own ancient characters. I simply built one, but it was very small.


    Wind chime said: the size of portable space depends entirely on how much space the rune can support, and portable


    The words of the wind chime are beautiful. When I finish, my portable space is opened instantly. The ancient characters twinkle. The big ones are a little scary. I feel like I can fit a hill.


    hey. I can''t help but be a little happy to learn to build my own space. The wind chime listened and sneered: it''s useless, because you need to spend your strength to maintain it, which is a kind of consumption for yourself.


    I said: I don''t feel hard, I don''t even feel it.


    The wind chime said incredulously: how is it possible that I can''t maintain the sound following space like you.


    I really can maintain it without effort now. I ignored the wind chime and flew around with my space. The ancient characters of meridians in that space are sensitive to my body, like shadow, and will not be attacked by the outside world. It is very stable.


    I grinned and said: step back and don''t get close to Tianzun''s grave.


    The wind chime, the three eyed saint and the great Witch of the Dijiang Department asked to withdraw for tens of miles and look at it from a distance. I was covered with ancient characters and stepped in.


    In the tombs inside, the remains of Ye shine and radiate powerful power. Even if the orifices are exhausted, they are still powerful. I can easily kill the great sage when I stay inside.


    After looking around the remains, I reached out to grab them and directly included them in my personal space. But I dare not go out for fear of being suppressed.


    I rested for about five minutes before I stepped out.


    When I stepped out of the grave, I didn''t feel any pressure, but the meridians in my body glowed, the ancient characters flew out of my body, wrapped around my body, didn''t give up beating, the majestic power was released, and the whole person was in high tension. At the same time, I am also ready. As long as the force is too strong for me to fight, I will throw out the heavenly remains at the first time.


    God''s remains are strong, but they won''t die here again.


    When I delayed in Tianzun''s grave, Dijiang kept flying around, spreading the news that I could go out.


    When I stepped out for 15 kilometers, the wind chime in the distance was a little impatient and shouted to me from a distance: Zhang Tong, what are you doing? Get out as soon as you get it.


    The power to suppress the remains of the emperor only broke out after 20 kilometers. Now it is only on the edge.


    But they haven''t met except me.


    When I was three kilometers away, I was slower. The wind chime was very impatient. He stepped towards me and said: what are you doing?


    I was about to step out and hurried back. Don''t come if you don''t want to die.


    The wind chime was stunned, and the man stopped, but then sneered: I think you can''t tell the size. Why don''t you let me teach you?


    If a woman makes trouble without reason, there is no reason to talk to her. I didn''t bother to pay attention to it. I saw her stop and step over two kilometers. Sure enough, the portable space could not block the breath. When I stepped out of the range, a rune appeared in the sky and fell down at once.


    It''s a talisman pattern that can crush the remains of the Heavenly Master. It''s not so huge, but its power is incomparably powerful.


    The wind chime turned pale and hurried back. I blew my hair in a moment. I can''t compete with that power. People will explode. I almost threw out the remains of the emperor, but I heard my heartbeat and wanted to try the power of never giving up.


    What thousands of great saints confront is by no means unusual.


    Thinking of this, I suppressed my fear, urged my heart to beat, released 22 ancient words and prepared to fight hard.


    When the wind chime retreated, he saw me still standing there and quickly shouted: fool, throw away the remains.


    Her voice fell, and the talisman pattern in the sky had fallen. I roared and hit it with Tiandao fist. For a time, the void trembled, and my fist collided with the talisman above, breaking out a terrible shock wave.


    For a moment, I felt that my body would be torn and my blood stagnated, but in the next second, I didn''t give up beating and stubbornly resisted the ancient talisman falling from the void.


    Against that talisman, I stepped out dozens of kilometers at a time. But the mysterious power did not disappear after it failed once, and the second talisman soon condensed and fell again.


    But like the last time, it has not strengthened or weakened.


    I endured it six times in a row, and the rune continued to fall. It doesn''t stop.


    Seeing this scene, I frowned slightly. If it had been so endless, I couldn''t go out with the remains of the emperor. I wouldn''t be weak if I didn''t support it at the back. I couldn''t support it even if I didn''t give up.


    When the eighteen talismans fell, I finally spewed a big mouthful of blood.


    The three eyed sage and the wind chime were worried. They shouted in the distance: Zhang Tong, if you go on like this, you will throw us all inside.


    If I die here, none of them can get out.


    I can''t let myself have an accident here, but I haven''t reached the limit yet. I don''t believe that the power is eternal and will not be weakened.


    In just ten minutes, I endured 28 talismans, and the beating of my heart slowed down. There is some blood gas deposition and the operation is not so smooth.


    I''m also very depressed now. The talisman is really endless. I''m going to suffer for nothing. It''s impossible to take the emperor''s remains out.


    When I hesitated, the 29th talisman fell. If I bear this talisman, I''ll lose my spirit. Its strength has finally weakened.


    When the 30th talisman fell, its strength was a little weaker. I breathed all over.


    When Dijiang came again, I told him not to go out.


    According to statistics, the population involved in the places we have visited is almost hundreds of thousands, which is almost the same.


    The talisman that suppresses the remains of the Heavenly Master is getting weaker and weaker. By the time of the 50th Road, it has no power at all. However, I have fully borne 81 talismans, and there is no talisman falling in the void.


    I use the spring thunder breathing method to straighten out the blood gas in my body in a short time. After calculating the time, it didn''t take three hours. I sighed in my heart. In the past, I could take a few more out, but now I don''t have much time. It''s good to take one out.


    After recovering, I asked the three eyed sage to determine the direction and went directly to the small space sealed by Zhang Daoling.


    The three eyed Saint didn''t say much. With a gentle wave of his hand, a golden light curtain emerged and built a map. But neither he nor I can understand. Dijiang has gone through many places, but now we can''t see any landmarks we know.


    It''s a little unexpected. We''re very deep now. We''ve wasted almost one day, three days. Without the speed of the emperor River, we can only take those people back and forth. If we delay on the map, we''ll only waste more time.


    Seeing that we were all confused, Dijiang hesitated and said: where I walked, I found that there was a certain law in the arrangement of Tianzun''s tombs, just like a route. Why don''t I go along once?


    Dijiang took the three of us, and the speed was affected. I turned back and said to the three eyed Saint: stay here, or go back all the way and wait for us at the exit.


    The three eyed saint was worried that we wouldn''t come to him when we came back. I didn''t say anything until he proposed to wait for us at the exit.


    I agreed on the specific location. I took the map, and then followed the emperor river with the wind chime and looked for it along the Tianzun tombs. At first, I didn''t hold much hope, but as I walked through several tombs, I found that it was really a route.


    The speed of the emperor river is too fast. The barren mountains in the God prison fly at the foot, across the void and countless Tianzun tombs. Finally, I found the landmark on the map an hour later.


    In this way, it can be determined that the witch in the Dijiang department was right. Three hours later, a gray fog appeared in front of him, emitting a dead breath, stretching for tens of thousands of miles until the end of his sight.


    I used the secret disk in my body, forced the deduction, saw through the fog, and realized that there was indeed a space behind. It''s just such a strong dead spirit that living people can''t pass.


    I hesitated for a moment and didn''t give up beating. Blood gas broke out in my body and stepped into dead gas.


    As soon as I was infected with it, the meridians in my body suddenly became dim, the blood gas dried up, and I felt that I was aging. I tried to pass, but I found that the fog containing dead gas was much thicker than I thought. I didn''t dare to take risks and hurried out.


    With the passage of time, I didn''t hesitate to release the remains of Tianzun directly, and the spirit stayed in Tianzun''s body.


    I had planned to pass by force, but when I lit up the small world of Tianzun, his light shone down, and the fog dissipated immediately.


    Almost in an instant, countless powerful breath gushed out of it. It was the great saint inside. They felt that the fog was spreading and swarming in.

 Chapter 354

    The great sage can''t indulge. I see that the small world of the heavenly Buddha can shine on the fog with death, and the meridians immediately shine. A few seconds later, the first great saint came, like a madman, wrapped in broken cloth, and jumped directly at the exit.


    At the moment he approached the death gap, I roared and wanted him to retreat, but I didn''t know how many years he had been trapped. Now when he saw the gap, even if there was a heavenly guard in front, he would rush out without hesitation.


    I frowned slightly and hit out with a fierce punch.


    He was a great saint, but he was weakened a little. The rune was very weak. He was hit by my fist and flew back directly. Just behind him came five great saints. When he saw someone being hit by me, he didn''t rush immediately.


    I was also afraid that their vicious dogs would pounce on me, so I quickly opened my mouth and said: I can let you out, but on condition.


    I heard that they were allowed to come out conditionally. The man who was hit by me calmed down and didn''t continue to attack. My request is to let them hand over the Lord''s soul and come out one by one.


    During the one or two minutes of communication, the great sage kept coming around, but the people in front stopped, and the people in the back stopped consciously without impacting the exit.


    My request was spread. They were hesitating and negotiating with each other. In just ten minutes, all the saints in the whole small space came. I counted them carefully. No less than 500 people, plus the little saints outside, would take them out, and the Qingling world would become another shape.


    A few minutes later, they gave me a reply and agreed to my request.


    But now I''m in a bit of a dilemma. My spirit is in the divine body of the Heavenly Master, and I can''t collect their spirit. If I go back, I can''t control the remains of the Heavenly Master and open the dead spirit.


    After thinking about it, I planned to let the wind chime control the remains of Tianzun. As a result, as soon as I had the intention to quit, Tianzun''s body quickly dried up and couldn''t stand the second check-in. It would take too long to get a Tianzun''s remains.


    However, the great witch in Dijiang department is a member of the witch family. Chen Hao will soon lose the leadership of the witch family army. It is impossible for him to control the master soul.


    The only one who can undertake this important task is the wind chime.


    After the red dot in the center of her eyebrows flew into my body, her attitude towards me seemed to have changed a lot. Han Hua was not on guard against her, and asked her to accompany me here. It was strange, but it also showed that she could be trusted.


    When I told her about the situation, the wind chime sneered and asked me: aren''t you afraid that I will be hostile to you after I control people?


    She didn''t say I was worried. She said I was more worried, but when I hesitated, the wind chime came over and said coldly: I''ll help you once, but not next time. After you leave the heavenly body, I''ll give you the soul blood.


    I looked at her cold face and felt that she was really a strange person, but what Da Sheng said was still trustworthy.


    One day has passed. If I delay here for one second, they will be in danger for another second. Wen Yan directly asked the great sage inside to hand over the main soul and remnant soul to the wind chime and come out one by one.


    The wind chime collects soul blood outside, and the great saint who comes out gives them a bottle of elixir to restore their cultivation.


    That''s her own pill, which is tantamount to helping me, because these great saints don''t recover and their combat effectiveness is very weak.


    In half an hour, 687 great saints came out. I asked. There were only so many people inside.


    At this time, the remains of Tianzun were almost consumed, and the spiritual orifices began to dry up. After my spirit came out, the remains of Tianzun withered rapidly.


    The wind chime gave me the master soul of the great sage. After controlling it, let the great sage of the Dijiang department take people back and forth in a straight line. The rest continue to break through the air and meet back and forth.


    Trouble, but it can save a lot of time, because the speed of the emperor River Department is too fast. Fifty at a time, the speed is still several times that of the great saint. Moreover, when the emperor River takes people, the great saint is also moving, and the speed is much faster.


    I asked the wind chime to accompany me and told her to guard against the great Witch of Dijiang department. If I found something wrong, I would kill her directly.


    Chen Hao gave four days, but the great Witch of Dijiang department is likely to receive the order the next day and the third day.


    The wind chime didn''t understand my arrangement, but he didn''t ask much. He rushed to the exit with the great saint.


    I remember their route and left alone, looking for the nearest Tianzun grave. It''s a pity for me not to take a Tianzun''s remains out.


    After going out for dozens of kilometers, I met a grave. I went in and had a look. The Tianzun''s remains were worn out a little badly and had to give up. Finally, I found a powerful Tianzun''s remains a hundred kilometers away and took two hours to bring it out.


    The great Witch of Dijiang came back and took me to catch up with the wind chimes. Taking pills all the way, many great wizards are recovering their accomplishments, but they will disperse after they go out, and their strength will also be weakened, but they can play a careful game at that time.


    The next day, we met the three eyed saint. On the evening of the third day, I saw the exit barrier from a distance, where hundreds of thousands of people gathered.


    On the fourth day, we also arrived at the exit. Here, I have no time to distinguish who used to be Xiaosheng, so I can only take them all out.


    I opened the divine prison and let those with high accomplishments go first. At the same time, I let the more than 600 saints choose people outside and form a team to achieve the purpose of control.


    But when less than 100000 people came out, the exit of the divine prison I opened suddenly began to close. It seemed that the number of people reached the limit, and I was under great pressure in an instant.


    Fortunately, I had foreseen this problem before. I was prepared and tried my best to release all the power in my body and prevent the closure of the divine prison.


    But it just slows it down.


    Aware that the divine prison was about to close, there was a riot in the back and began to compete. The three eyed Saint stood outside, opened his eyes and killed dozens of people, which calmed the riot.


    At the same time, organize them to speed up orderly.


    At this time, the great Witch of Dijiang suddenly turned back and attacked me. Fortunately, the wind chime was reminded by me and kept staring at the great witch. He did it. The wind chime followed him and stopped him on the way. The two fought in the void.


    The great Witch of Dijiang department is good at speed. He comes and goes without a shadow, but there is no blood sacrifice. His attack power is limited. The wind chime shakes the stone wind chime, and the sword spirit directly forces him out.


    It''s just impossible to kill such a great saint who has reached extreme speed. In the face of the people in the Dijiang department, unless he wants to bump into them, he needs careful planning to kill them. At present, it''s impossible to create such an opportunity.


    I was very worried, because the great Witch of the Dijiang Department turned against the water, which showed that Chen Hao''s military power had disappeared.


    Losing the support of more than 500 great saints in the witch world and directly reaching the great world army of Kunlun virtual world is likely to wash the spirit world with blood.


    Remembering that Chen Hao said that the great sage of the Wu family can communicate directly with the patriarchs of the twelve departments, the great sage of the Dijiang department should know the situation of the Qingling world. I held the exit and raised my voice to ask him what the Qingling world is now.


    The Witch of Dijiang Department kept silent and was still looking for opportunities for the driver to attack me.


    I know I can''t ask anything. He brought me here to execute military orders. There is no friendship. Similarly, he is only executing military orders now.


    But this military order was directly issued by the patriarchs of the twelve departments of the witch family. It can be seen that the witch world does not want a strong pure spirit world.


    The wind chime sends out sword Qi with sound. It is very dense. It can stop the great witch in the Dijiang department, but it can''t hurt him.


    I''m afraid he''s been pestering all the way. I open my personal space and show the remains of the Lord. I said coldly: now you can leave and don''t harass him, otherwise I will kill you if I join the Lord''s remains.


    His speed is fast, but also faster than the light of the small world. As long as he is swept, the great saints around him can rush up and kill him.


    Seeing that I still had a heavenly remains, the great Witch of Dijiang immediately retreated dozens of kilometers and dared not approach again. After a moment of hesitation, he immediately turned and left.


    It is estimated that the Qingling world will take some time, but it depends on Chen Hao''s position in the patriarch''s heart.


    However, Chen Hao dares to promise four days. He can win it for me in at least four days. Now there is still one day. The great saint follows me to break through the air. The time is enough. The little saint can only follow the wind bell behind. It is estimated that he can arrive in the next three days or so.


    Calculated, I feel more and more terrible about Dijiang.


    The ability inheritance of the twelve ancestral witches can be said to be an existence against the sky.


    I thought for a moment and gave the Fengling the remains of the emperor of heaven and asked her to take the great sage first and arrive on the fourth day. At the same time, the voice told her that the great sage should not be allowed to fight in the Kunlun virtual place. As long as the breath of the great sage was shown, it would be OK to delay time as much as possible.


    At that time, their Tao will be washed away and their hands will be exposed.


    Han Han knows this. She knows what to do. What I worry about is that something happens when it arrives, or the wind chime clashes with the people in the big world without seeing the Han.


    However, when I finished, the wind chime said coldly: I said I would only help you once, not twice.


    Before my eyebrows went away, I argued: this time you are not helping me, but helping yourself. The Qingling world has fallen and the divine world has become a colony. Do you think fenglingchuan can be safe? Do you think they will really abide by your agreement with Zhang Jia?


    The wind chime listened and looked at me impatiently. This makes me a little speechless. I feel that she doesn''t care about the things in the divine world.


    I thought about it and said: the divine world has been invaded. Don''t mention the wind chime river at that time. It''s likely that the holy mountain you live in is full of men. You don''t hate men. Can you stand that situation?


    Some people, her most taboo is her weakness. I thought it would be the weakness of wind chimes. As a result, she sneered a few times and ignored me when she said childish.


    I sighed silently. It seems that I can only terminate in advance and leave here.


    At present, there are about 200000 people coming out, and there are more than 200000 behind, and they are still gathering in all directions.


    At this time, the channel has become very small, and fewer and fewer people can pass through. There''s no point in going on. It''s just a waste of time.


    I looked at the people who were still remitting from the prison and couldn''t help sighing. Without any sign, he directly withdrew the ancient characters and withdrew.


    Hundreds of people rushed out at the last minute, and the rest were blocked out.

 Chapter 355

    There are too many people inside. I want to take them all out, but the conditions are not allowed. It''s impossible to take them all out. Let alone the limitations of the divine prison, it''s too late. If I have time in the future, I''ll come back and take them out as much as possible to make up for the gap in the Qingling world for thousands of years.


    The people who came out in front of me all have faith in me, but the effect is not great.


    Seeing that the divine prison was closed, the people who came out in front were happy. From their eyes, I couldn''t see sympathy.


    After staying in cruel places for a long time, human nature has become very indifferent. However, although the three eyed Saint tried his best to maintain order, what can come out in front is still the strong part, and what kind of weak is left in it.


    Strong and weak can be distinguished at any time. The saying that the law of the jungle is not just talk.


    The great sage has been doing what I asked. More than 200000 people were managed separately by them. Those who disobeyed were directly killed. Now it is a temporary deterrent.


    But now the problem is still very serious, because I want to take the great saint away, leaving 200000 mobs, all of whom are local ruffians and hooligans in the divine prison. If they don''t do well, they may fall apart at once, and the wind chime has refused to go back first with the remains of the emperor and the great saint. Now naturally, it won''t help me, and the three eyed great saint is unreliable.


    I breathed a long sigh. At present, there is no way, but how many people can go back to the Qingling world in the end, even if they are scattered, they will be regarded as not brought out.


    The wind chime saw that my face was ugly. It was rare that there was no sarcasm. I didn''t want to ask her for help, because she also said that there was no second time.


    I want to leave twenty great saints after the decision, and give the maps of the twenty great saints'' Qingling world to let them take people behind.


    The great sage took the elixir and recovered some accomplishments, but when twenty people were washed outside, it was difficult to suppress 200000 people.


    I told her to finish and leave with the rest of the people. However, I took a few steps and found that the wind chime didn''t follow. I couldn''t help looking back. I wanted to ask her what happened. On second thought, going out is the divine world. Her task has been completed. She must go back to Chengdu to pick up Tianshan Mountain. She won''t follow. I didn''t ask.


    She also helped me a lot by going back and forth, otherwise it would be really troublesome at that time. Think about it and say to her: Thank you for your help. Get out of here. I don''t need to break the outer barrier. take leave.


    Short farewell, my heart is unusually calm, no blame.


    But just as I was about to leave, the wind chime suddenly said: I will help you back to the Qingling world. I hope to see you again when I arrive.


    Hearing the speech, I was stunned. I soon recovered, thanked again, turned around and left with more than 600 great saints.


    Their law begins to weaken now, and the speed will slow down if they delay.


    At the exit, I also felt the smell of the great Witch of the Dijiang department. He was still dormant nearby. However, with so many of us, he came by speed and was only harassing at most.


    I ignored him and just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    In half a day, we finally walked out of the forbidden area in the west of the divine world. This forbidden area is very big. Although we came out of it, we didn''t explore it carefully.


    The plaque of Fangcun mountain was found in the divine prison, and the Lingshan mountain is estimated to be inside. The Buddhist holy land has become waste soil. I believe there will be no reason. And in the vast west, no one knows what''s hidden inside.


    Out of the Western forbidden area, the great Witch of Dijiang didn''t continue to follow. He felt that he fell behind us. I don''t know what plans he has. But it''s unlikely that you want to sneak into the wind chime.


    To put it bluntly, more than 200000 people, even if he kills ten or a hundred, it will not play any role. This is the difference between war and struggle. Fighting, killing one is weakening. But in the war, thousands of people died. Unless they were the main saint, it was like a drop of rain falling into a lake and could not stir up any waves.


    Besides, wind chimes can''t sneak attack if he says he wants to.


    After thinking in my mind, I was relieved that I had gone far and reached the crack of time and space at noon.


    When there is a crack, it''s almost time to reach Kunlun virtual.


    But I didn''t panic on the way. I just wanted to arrive as soon as possible. When I was about to arrive now, I was inexplicably nervous. I don''t know what''s going on in Qingling world.


    Here, the rules of their more than 600 saints have not been exhausted. I''m not sure if I can go out for a moment. I can only choose one person as the past of the attempt.


    As a result, the suppression of the law has become very weak. The great saints I brought out before have broken the original balance by casting Taoism in the Qingling world.


    However, when the 500th person passed, the law of crack suppression had become very strong, and the people behind dared not try again.


    At present, there are 140 blocked inside, which has a great impact. Fortunately, their laws weaken very quickly. After waiting for 20 minutes, they try again and finally pass by force.


    When I went outside, I used Tiandao boxing to break the weak water by force. I saw that Han and Linglong opened it almost without effort. As a result, I spent a lot of effort, superimposed 36 fists twice, and finally burst a hole. I only sent out 20.


    The journey was not smooth, which made me a little crazy. Moreover, Linglong had gone to Kunlun virtual, and no one came down. I could only continue the bombardment and wasted another 30 minutes to get all the people out. Then he hurried to Kunlun Xu without stopping.


    On the way, I told them what to pay attention to when they get to the place. If you can''t do it, don''t do it as much as possible. I''ll give them time to cast the track.


    No matter whether the divine prison is the inside information left by my previous life to the Qingling world, now they are the only one and can''t afford to die.


    Just as the sun was about to set, we stepped into Kunlun void. The oncoming wind was full of a thick smell of blood. My face changed. When I stepped into the depths of Kunlun Mountain, there were corpses everywhere. I stumbled and dived down. Seeing the appearance of the corpse, I was relieved.


    Some of the corpses were wearing gold armor and had special weapons in their hands. They were hard but could not build Rune patterns. He''s from the holy land.


    Kunlun disciples wearing Kunlun Mountain costumes were also found. At the same time, there are also witches in the witch world, and the number of witches accounts for the majority. It seems that the Holy Land fought with Kunlun Mountain and the witch people here.


    When you reach the hinterland of Kunlun Mountain, there are more corpses along the way. I''m afraid there must be tens of thousands, mixed with the corpses of monks in the big world.


    Seeing this scene, I was relieved, because the more chaos, the safer the Qingling world is. Even if it becomes a land burned by war, at least they will not be in danger.


    The mountain protection array of Kunlun Mountain has been broken. You can directly see Kunlun emptiness.


    Hanhe didn''t want to involve the world, but now he is involved, because Kunlun Mountain is already outside.


    If something happens to Kunlun Xu, the battle will break out in the Qingling world.


    When you reach the outside of Kunlun virtual world, you can see the situation inside across the virtual world. A large number of golden people in the south are like golden wheat waves. You don''t need to know that they are people in the holy land. The holy land is a force in outer space. I don''t know how many imperial dynasties there are. At present, we know that the Daqi Dynasty is very strong and can draw with the witch world alone.


    The Qin Dynasty is also not weak. If there was no balanced suppression before that, the underworld would have fallen. Because in the underworld at that time, the strongest ten palace Yama was only a small holy land. Now there is only an army of saints, with many people and weak strength.


    The big world came to the void. A golden beetle man had appeared on the golden chair. He felt very big, as if he was overlooking the common people.


    Behind the throne are groups of monks, also hundreds of thousands of people.


    The power of the Seven Realms flower is opening up several realms, the divine world, the pure spirit world and the underworld. It is estimated that it will be unblocked soon.


    Behind the army of the big world is the army of the witch world, which also arranges several square arrays.


    I glanced around and didn''t see Han and Chen Hao. My appearance made all three parties nervous. I hurriedly let the 600 great saints behind me release their breath and show their power.


    Capturing the breath of the great sage caused a lot of commotion. There was a great sage in the witch family lineup who stood up and asked me if I was from the Qingling world. I nodded. I just admitted that there was a square array scattered over the holy land, and some people were brought out. They were Qin Xue and Jiang Nu, many people. Only Chen Hao and Han Peng were not seen.


    Wearing armor, the great saint of the holy land came out and pointed a spear at me and said: boy, if you want someone, give up your undying heart.


    His voice just fell, and a square array of the big world also spread out. Han and Chen Hao were brought out, and the great saint of the big world also asked for his heart.


    When I first saw Qin Xue and Jiang Nu being detained by the holy land, I was still cluttering in my heart, but I relaxed when I saw Han and Chen Hao in the hands of the big world. Touch your heart and say: you have two groups of people. If you don''t give up, there is only one. Who do you think I want to give it to?


    If it''s just Qin Xue and Jiang NV who fall into the hands of the people in the holy land, I''m still worried that they won''t deal with each other for a long time, but when they see Han and Chen Hao in the hands of the people in the big world, neither side dare to kill, because it''s a chip to threaten me.


    After I finished, I waved to the great saint behind me to step back, and I also stepped back. I can''t communicate too much. I have more than 600 great saints. They don''t dare to mess around for a while. It is estimated that they will send someone to negotiate. At this time, it is just possible for the great saints to cast a way.


    When I retreated, people on both sides were on guard against each other.


    I directly withdrew from the Kunlun virtual environment and went outside to clean up a large number of corpses to make room for an open space.


    At night, I looked at the mysterious light flying in Kunlun, and Hanhe and Chen Hao were still guarded among the crowd. I was inevitably upset. But the wind chimes didn''t come. It''s useless for me to worry now, because any plan needs to be


    Strength as support.


    In the waiting days, there was no movement in the big world and the holy land, and the witch world seemed to have no obsession with immortality. No wonder it would remain neutral.


    On the fourth day, the wind chime didn''t come, but there came a female saint in the witch world, who was naturally beautiful and more than one meter eight tall.


    Her speed is faster than that of the great witch in the Dijiang river. As soon as she appeared, she immediately took over the army of the witch world.


    Chen Hao didn''t describe to me the witch look of his matriarch, but now it seems that it is the woman in front of him.


    When I saw Chen Hao''s woman coming, I hurriedly wrote a letter and asked a great saint to send it.

 Chapter 356

    Chen Hao is next to the matriarch of the twelve Dijiang departments of the Wu nationality. Now it is likely that the woman is coming. I don''t believe she will sit idly by.


    The letter sent by the great sage to me roughly describes Chen Hao''s current situation and shows that he is willing to work together to save people. Now, if the great Witch of Dijiang participates, it will be much easier to save people.


    Seeing that I had communication with the witch people, the big world and the holy land were very nervous. They built a rune cage to prevent the big witch in the Dijiang department from suddenly saving people at a high speed.


    However, among the many great saints, it is not easy to save people no matter how fast, because no matter how fast, you have to stay when contacting people. At that time, even for one second, you are likely to be attacked by hundreds of great saints. No one can afford it.


    I showed my sincerity. As a result, the patriarch of Dijiang department did not respond. That night, wind chimes and twenty great saints came with more than 200000 people.


    The whole Kunlun virtual world was a sensation. A great witch is asking, how can there be such a powerful army in Qingling world? Left over from the fairyland?


    Questions kept rolling in.


    Now I have the confidence to let them silently cast their way, do not make any reply to the questions of the outside world, and delay time.


    Five days later, the people of the holy land finally couldn''t sit still and sent someone to talk. He is a great saint in his sixties. He is wearing armor and has the murderous spirit left by the perennial war. He speaks very arbitrarily. If I don''t give up my heart, they will start killing the monks in Kunlun Mountain and Qingling world, starting with Linglong.


    Hearing the speech, I was worried, but said quietly: the old general was worried. I know it''s understandable, but now it''s not just the people who hold me in your hands, but my wife and brother are still in the hands of the big world. Their requirements are the same as yours, but they don''t give up. There is only one. How do you let me choose?


    The old general''s surname is song and his single name is Ling. Wen Yan sneered: General Zhang has the right to make a choice. It''s very simple. If you don''t give up, we''ll let people go.


    The words are tough and there is no room for negotiation. The initiative is in their hands and won''t give me too much room to deal with it.


    But now, as long as I show any concern, the situation will get worse immediately. Various thoughts echoed back and forth in my mind, and finally said faintly: if the general can''t wait, kill him. In my heart, my wife and brothers are naturally important, and only a few of the people in your hands are my unimportant friends. If one dies, I will have less worries. There will be no need to talk about it at that time. I will directly exchange with people in the big world to avoid entanglement.


    Song Ling''s face changed. Fang ruthlessly said: the general needs to seriously consider that most people in the Qingling world are in our hands. If they are slaughtered, the road will become more and more weak, and finally completely withdraw from the Xuan world.


    The wind chime has always been with me. It''s rare that he didn''t leave. The three eyed saint is waiting for me to lift his seal. He hasn''t left, but he is afraid of people in the big world and doesn''t dare to leave.


    After listening to Song Ling''s words, I turned back and asked Fengling: how many people do we have now?


    The wind chime knew my intention, saluted with great respect and said: now we have 689 great saints, 110000 small saints and 100000 saints.


    I smiled with satisfaction. Looking back at Song Ling, I had no choice but to spread my hand. The rest of the words, I don''t say, he can feel it by himself.


    Song Ling snorted, got up and left. As soon as he left, I thanked the wind chime.


    She didn''t think so, just asked me: if you reply like this, they are likely to really kill.


    It''s true that I despise Linglong and others.


    If the Holy Land kills people, I have nothing to do. But Song Ling should understand that the people in the Qingling world they imprisoned are of little value. I have less concern about dying.


    I smelled the speech and sighed and said: at present, it''s the only way. If you really kill, kill it.


    Hanhe and Chen Hao must be my priority exchange. This is human nature and selfishness.


    As long as it is a choice, people will become selfish.


    After Song Ling returned, I asked the great sage to keep an eye on the situation of the holy land, and now I know that the holy land is not the imperial dynasty, but the Holy Land expedition army.


    The expeditionary army must be sharper than a imperial dynasty. We are no match now. Moreover, any weakening will become meat in other people''s mouths.


    This is why after a short war, all the people from the three sides stopped and formed a confrontation.


    Song lingcai of the holy land left, and the head of the first gate of the big world came. But the man on the throne still didn''t move. Under the golden armor, he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    There is no doubt that the man is a peeper who does not give up his heart and the fruit of the way of heaven. Unfortunately, I can''t see my face clearly. I don''t know who it is.


    The leader of Tianyi sect is Su Wanli, and his attitude is equally firm. I replied to him by dealing with the holy land.


    Seeing off the leader of Tianyi sect makes my heart heavier. The wind chime said: Zhang Tong, you say on both sides that if they breathe, you will be in trouble at that time.


    Ventilation is impossible. They wouldn''t be so hostile if they were ventilated. And even if they are ventilated, they have their own ghosts and won''t kill.


    I''ve been thinking for a long time. I still want to get in touch with the people of the witch clan. They are neutral and Chen Hao''s relationship is the most likely person for me to join hands at present. Wind chime saw that I was worried and took the initiative to say: if you let a great saint pass, others will not pay attention to it. I can help you talk.


    Informal, it has a certain impact. But now on our side, except me, only the wind chime doesn''t come out of God''s prison. It has a sense of formality.


    I can''t go. If I''m being detained, it''s really over. I thought about letting her go, but I was afraid she wouldn''t agree.


    Wind chime saw my hesitation and said: I know what you want, and I also know that the patriarch of Dijiang Department has something to do with Chen Hao.


    When the wind chime words reached this point, I still had enough confidence. I didn''t hesitate and didn''t explain too much. It would be more sincere.


    I personally sent the wind chime into the Kunlun void so that the people of the witch family could see my sincerity.


    As a result, the wind chime went for a long time. Although I knew that the longer I talked, the greater the hope, I was still very anxious. I stepped into Kunlun Xu more than once and looked at it from a distance.


    In the evening, the wind chime came back from the witch family. On the way, the Jinjia man on the throne of the big world suddenly moved. He moved and felt the whole Kunlun virtual shaking with him, which was very powerful.


    The next second, a golden spear suddenly appeared and shot at the wind bell without warning. The speed was like streamer, and it appeared in front of the wind bell.


    I roared and old words appeared all over my body. Although it was too late, I still stepped into the air and wanted to pick her up.


    Seeing that the spear was about to penetrate the wind chime, a green light suddenly flashed across the army of the witch family. It came back, but it arrived at the same time with the golden spear. The two breath collided and exploded in the void, and both scattered into runes and dissipated directly.


    Then a cold female voice came from the witch Army: hurt my guest, do you want to declare war?


    The short words deterred the people in the big world. The Jinjia man on the throne slightly adjusted his sitting posture, sat back, and remained motionless again, like a sculpture.


    I frowned slightly. The golden spear just now was just a combination of rules, and there was no escape of breath. However, from the power point of view, the people on the throne were far better than the general saint. If the wind chime didn''t use the golden sword just now, it might not be able to take it down.


    When we met the wind chime, we retreated together and didn''t investigate the sneak attack just now.


    The people in all directions are here. There is no peace at all. Sneak attacks can happen at any time. We can only blame us for not being careful enough.


    On the way, the wind chime said: the witch clan agrees to cooperate with you to save people, but you need to make a plan for the specific action, and then inform them.


    The witch world doesn''t want to be the leader, which shows that Chen Hao''s status is dispensable, but it''s good that they can cooperate to save people. After all, in the witch culture, men in bed are more than just tools to please.


    I can''t make a real rescue plan now. I still need to wait for the great saint to cast the way.


    During this period, people from the big world and the holy land kept coming. I tried to deal with them as much as possible. For more than ten days in a row, I didn''t close my eyes. I tried to think of ways over and over in my mind. There were dozens of schemes, which were finally overthrown by me.


    It''s much more difficult than I thought to be pinched and saved.


    The plan can only guide the action. Whether it can succeed depends on luck. It can''t be foolproof.


    No matter what I do well, I may die.


    On the 18th day, Xiaosheng finished casting and recovered to the peak. Twenty days later, the great sage also succeeded in casting the Tao.


    The little Saint secretly casts the Tao, and the breath has not changed much. When the great saint casts the Tao successfully, it affects the law of the pure spirit world and is sensed by the strong in the big world and holy domain, but they will have no time to respond.


    680 small circles are released, illuminating a piece of heaven and earth and deterring one side.


    I flew up and inspected their small world, and found more than 50 special people in the small world.


    In the great holy land, if the small world is special, the power will be much stronger. My heart moved and let them come through their main soul and remnant soul.


    Simply understand their abilities and appoint them to be team leaders to command the remaining great saints and small saints.


    When General Li is away, I can only do it. Fortunately, I participated in the previous planning and knew the general situation.


    After making a simple plan for half a day, I took a long breath, didn''t give up beating, forced myself out of the body, and said to the people in the big world and the Holy Land: who will release the people first. Who shall I give first.

 Chapter 357

    The immortal heart can''t leave my body for a hundred years. Now it''s forced out of the body. It''s still connected with me, but as long as you disconnect this system, the immortal heart will turn into fly ash and disappear completely.


    In the past 20 days, they just talked and didn''t force me. To put it bluntly, they haven''t found a way to inherit and don''t give up, otherwise they would have kept pressing.


    At present, I really can''t help it. Han Hu and Chen Hao are in the hands of the big world. Qin Xue, Jiang Nu, Linglong and the saints under her are all in the hands of the holy land. Except for the people brought out behind me, there are only people in the Qingling world with Jian Lingxiao and Li Yuantian.


    Han Dan didn''t ask me to inform Jian Lingxiao. It is estimated that they don''t know what happened in Kunlun Xuli.


    But if Kunlun Xu can''t hold it, the sword Lingxiao won''t play a big role outside.


    My heart beats, and the void around me pulsates with it, emitting powerful power. The power of the throne and the holy land is no longer calm. I''m worried about something wrong with immortality.


    The two strong men spoke at the same time, so I couldn''t give up. I have shown my cards, shown what they want, and broken the existing peace.


    I speak again and repeat what I just said.


    The big world did not express, but the strong ones in the holy land came out and directly released 2000 Kunlun Mountain disciples. However, the people in the holy land have sorted out my interpersonal relationships, and all the people released are insignificant people. Even Qin Xue''s father is still being detained.


    I took back my heart, accepted the released people, and then prepared to leave with them.


    But just then, the wind chime stopped, talked to the people in the Holy Land and asked to release the twenty or thirty thousand people. Just leave a few. They''ll have time to prepare.


    If the wind chimes don''t come out, I can''t think of this requirement. The holy land is strong now, but they escaped from abroad on Xianlu Road, separated from many things, and certainly can''t compare with the people in the big world at one time.


    Thinking of this, I also stopped and sent a message to the people in the holy land, saying: now all the people in your hands are insignificant. War will kill people, and thirty or forty thousand people are nothing to me. But if you can let go, I can give you time. Otherwise, as long as people in the big world find a way to win their hearts, I will directly exchange my wife and brother.


    As I said, the powerful face of the holy land changed at once.


    However, the big world soon had an action. They put forward to let me meet Han.


    In the past few days, I can still see Han and Chen Hao through the void, but I have no chance to speak. Hearing such a request, I naturally moved. Just as he was about to promise, the wind chime said beside him: Zhang Tong, you can''t go there, otherwise the three fruits of the casting path will be all, and they may start directly.


    Not giving up is only half a step to Tianzun, but there is Tianzun fruit on the immortal road. But now who doesn''t give up, the chance will be greater when competing for the throne of God.


    After listening to the wind chime, I hesitated. But the wind chime quickly said: I can see Han for you. Do you have anything to say?


    If the big world dares to let me see Han, it will naturally be prepared. It is likely that our conversation will be heard. After all, soul silk is not safe. So he sent a message to the wind chime and said: you don''t want to say anything. You just have to look at them in the past.


    The immortal heart shines. The originally dead water is stirred, and new changes will appear. If there is change, there will be opportunities.


    When the people of the Holy Land saw that the people of the big world were also friendly, they immediately reached an agreement with the wind chime. However, this agreement is just a flicker, because no matter which party finds a way to win the heart, I can''t hand it over.


    Finally, I also agreed to the conditions put forward by the big community. Their requirements also take time. It can be seen that the characteristics of immortality can not be replaced for a hundred years, so they dare not force me to hand over my immortality for the moment.


    In this way, they will not be in danger.


    Wind chime went to the camp of the big world to see Han, and I left Kunlun empty with the released people.


    I was thinking about whether I could ask them something valuable, but there were different opinions, but there was no useful information. It''s almost the same as what I saw outside.


    Now I know that both the big world and the holy land have not found a way to control my mind. When I came back, I felt very relaxed. I lay in bed and closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    I don''t know what time it is when I wake up, but when I open my eyes, I see the wind chime. I rolled over and got up, ran the spring thunder breathing method, forcibly refreshed, and asked the wind chime: when did you come back?


    The wind chime is cold, but strangely, she has not covered her face since I lifted the veil. This makes me see her smelly face more intuitively.


    When I sat up and put on my shoes, she said lukewarm: I''ve been back for a long time. Your wife asked me to tell you, don''t worry about them next, just open shenhuangxian Road, and they will get away naturally at that time.


    Shenhuang doesn''t give up, and my blood can break through the immortal road and directly lead to the immortal world, but if I get through now and Han can''t get away, it''s tantamount to giving up all my opportunities to others.


    I frowned slightly, turned back and asked the wind chime: did Han say anything else besides this?


    The wind chime shook his head, constructed a symbol in his hand, gently pressed it on my eyebrows, and a familiar idea poured into my mind. That''s the way to open the shenhuangxian road.


    Under the surveillance of many powerful people in the world, Han Hua can still deliver messages. It can be seen that she has wasted a lot of energy. I can only do what she wants me to do.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I sent a message to the wind chime saying: you will control the remains of the Heavenly Master at that time. With your golden sword, you can kill many great saints and save people as much as possible. You''re going to the witch world today. Tell them to rescue Han and Chen Hao when I see them at noon tomorrow.


    I was not at ease. I wanted to save Han and Chen Hao myself, but if I asked the clan leader of the witch world to save Qin Xue them, she might not try her best, and she would save Chen Hao. Even regardless of Han, chaos would create opportunities for Han.


    The wind chime remained silent for a long time, and I asked in a pleading tone: is it OK?


    The great saint with three eyes is not credible. The great saint brought out of the holy prison is not as good as me, but I want to control the overall situation and deal with the changes after the opening of the immortal road. The only candidate is the wind chime.


    But when there is really no way, I can only go up and let other saints command the rest of the people.


    There is some impatience in the wind chime''s eyes. That impatience is not pretended, but she said she only helped me once. Up to now, it has been more than twice. In this case, the third time should not be difficult.


    I stared at the wind chime and saw that she had not spoken for a long time. I was no longer difficult for her. He sighed helplessly and said: if you don''t want to go back to the big world and are still here at noon tomorrow, I hope you can command temporarily and don''t let the people of the big world and the Holy Land step out of the Kunlun void.


    After listening to my words, the wind chime said coldly: the fairy road is open, they won''t come out, and they all enter the fairy road. Your wife doesn''t want to seek the heavenly fruit position. You have to take people to take the first opportunity at that time.


    Now something like this has happened. To tell the truth, what God''s fruit position is no longer in my consideration, and the shenhuangxian road leads to the fairy world. The terrible smell inside always makes me tremble.


    The wind chime helped me a lot. Now there is no need to hide it. I directly told her that the fairy world is far from the death star. There is still terror in it. We can save people now. Moreover, Han has no third heavenly fruit, and she can''t reach the peak of the great sage. Even if there is a heavenly fruit, she can''t cast the Tao.


    Listen to me, there is terror in Xianlu. Fengling is a little surprised and doesn''t believe it. I told her about the breath I felt in Shushan and the instant swallowing of the little saint''s law. After listening to it, she had to believe it.


    There are ancient corpses living on the ancient road of the corpse family. Although the vital signs of the corpse family are very different from ours, there may not be no heaven in the fairy world.


    During the conversation, I found that Fengling knew a lot. Looking at the throne in the distance, I asked her: do you think the strong man on the throne would be Zhang Daoling?


    In fact, the first time I saw him, I had this idea in my mind. The so-called deity is probably also Zhang Daoling. When he leaves the divine world, only the witch world and the great world can go.


    Because the underworld is suppressed like the pure spirit world, and the underworld is not suitable for living people to survive. The witch world has found his reincarnation remains, proving that he has stayed, but it is not the place to stay.


    The wind chime frowned slightly and looked down at the giant wearing gold armor on the empty throne. It took a long time to say: I don''t know. I''ll inform the people in the witch world now. You should prepare yourself.


    As soon as I waited for the wind chime to leave, I didn''t make any preparations. Instead, I continued to lie down in bed and sleep with my head covered. As a result, after sleeping for a while, she was directly carried out of the quilt. When she opened her eyes, she looked angry. She stared at me coldly and said: the fairy world is about to open. Are you still in the mood to sleep?


    What is going on is that I am not calm. I think of ten thousand possibilities now, but I can not keep up with the changes. What will happen next is not what we can has the final say.


    Unknown changes can only be dealt with according to the situation. It''s no use thinking too much now. But the wind chime didn''t listen to my explanation and said coldly after a few reprimands: the people in the witch world agreed, but the fairy world opened, their clan leaders wouldn''t do it, and only a few great witches in the Dijiang department would do it.


    Hearing the speech, I was helpless. There was still a big gap between the great witch in the Dijiang department and the patriarch, but there was no way. Chen Hao had no place in the patriarch''s heart. It was estimated that the boy didn''t work hard in bed.


    When the wind chime saw me squint, he sneered and said: the mud can''t help the wall. Tomorrow, I will only do my own thing, control the remains of the Heavenly Master and save people as much as possible. If I fail, I will directly return to the divine world and won''t ask about you again.


    After saying that, Fengling turned and left. Looking at her back, I breathed out and continued to sleep with my head covered. It was not until the next morning that I began to deploy. The great sage was divided into two parts. The most powerful one would follow me into Kunlun virtual to receive the wind chimes. The rest is blocked outside to prevent someone from killing out.

 Chapter 358

    There are too many variables tomorrow, and it''s useless to make any arrangements. Moreover, the arrest of Han Chen Hao and Chen Hao makes me very passive. The whole Qingling world has lost its backbone. In the past few days, I''ve thought about various methods in my mind. As a result, the whole person is a little confused and can''t see hope.


    At my present age, I really can''t bear the impact brought by such a situation. Whether it''s acceptance or adaptability, it''s not enough to deal with it. Besides, Han and Chen Hao have had an accident. I feel that it''s not easy for me to survive these days.


    Although I''ve never been tired, I''m really tired.


    Fortunately, the wind chime has been following without relying. At least when necessary, there is a person who can talk around. Otherwise, he will face the group of people brought out by the God prison, like a puppet.


    If I wasn''t worried about being caught, I couldn''t help calling my sword to the sky.


    Now the wind chime saw that I began to arrange, and his face eased slightly.


    With the passage of time, when the sun rises outside, the black-and-white Kunlun virtual also ushered in a new light.


    I stood at the entrance, staring at the changes inside. I''m a little impetuous and uneasy in my heart. I don''t know whether the people in the witch world can abide by their commitments. Otherwise, the big world will jump over the wall in a hurry. Han and Chen Hao may be in danger.


    But the wind chime stays in the remains of Tianzun. She must save more people.


    The sunshine outside rose a little, but my impetuous heart calmed down slowly.


    I looked back at the crowd. They were all ready in the dark, but I didn''t know if they would rush in immediately when I gave an order.


    Waiting is the most patient thing. When the sun is in the sky, my blood gas begins to boil and don''t give up beating. Every time, it is strong and powerful. The sound is far away. My blood is pulsating wildly in my blood vessels, but the returning blood is cut off by me and doesn''t flow into my heart.


    Finally, I sealed the outlet of the blood vessel to purify the blood in the undead heart and refine a drop of refined blood. It lurks in the undead heart like a loaded bullet and will fly out at any time.


    This is the method given to me in the memory Rune brought back by Hanhe to the wind chime.


    As the blood in the immortal heart became more and more pure, that drop of blood began to shine, and the blood gas even came out of the body.


    I tried my best to suppress it and let the beating heart concentrate all its strength on that drop of blood. It felt like turning the indefatigable heart into a gun chamber, and every beat of it was increasing the chamber pressure, making the drop of blood more powerful and more penetrating when it flew out.


    I don''t know what will happen in the end, so I can only do it.


    When the ancient characters were about to lose their support, I stepped towards Kunlun emptiness. The moment I stepped into it, I opened the exit of undead heart pulsation.


    Before that, I had been wondering whether such a powerful force would directly penetrate my body.


    However, at the moment of opening, a blood light was emitted from the center of my eyebrows, followed by a loud and clear Phoenix sound from the void. A blood Phoenix flew out of my soul and went straight to the sky.


    Where the blood Phoenix passed, the void collapsed, and the violent blood stained the dark void. The speed of the blood Phoenix was very fast. Almost at the moment of my release, it flew into the air and finally exploded to form a bloody light curtain.


    Behind the light curtain, a great age of vicissitudes emerges, which is the broken ancient fairy road.


    The immortal road emerges, the blood gas condenses again and continues to turn into a blood Phoenix. It spreads its wings and soars through the entrance of the immortal road. In the blink of an eye, it reaches the depth of the immortal Road, breaks through the space barrier in the middle, continues to fly towards the immortal world and breaks through the immortal world again.


    When we look outside, we feel like we are looking at a picture on the screen.


    After the blood Phoenix flew to the fairy world, it exploded for the second time, forming a sea of fire, covering a void in the fairy world. The space barrier that has been broken down begins to recover, but when it recovers to a certain extent, an immortal flame appears on the gap of the space barrier, which seems to be able to burn the space and prevent it from closing, forming a stable channel.


    I shouted: the immortal road has opened, and the heavenly fruit is right in front of me.


    In fact, I don''t need to remind you that the throne of the big world has moved. The golden big chair crosses the sky and turns into a golden awn. It spans countless time and space in an instant.


    A golden armor general also stepped out of the holy land. The man hid very deeply. At this time, a terrible smell broke out. He set foot on the immortal road at the same terrible speed and flew towards the immortal world, unwilling to fall behind.


    At this time, the wind chime opened the portable space to release the Tianzun''s remains. After staying in the Lingqiao, the small world glowed. There was no action on the Tianzun''s remains. The next second, it appeared on the top of the holy land army. The golden sword fell on the head, instantly killed hundreds of Xiaosheng and burst in.


    The opening of the immortal road left the strongest in the big world and the strongest in the holy land. In the face of the once heavenly skeleton, the remaining people seemed unable to resist.


    Almost at the same time, the matriarch of Dijiang department took the action herself. She started later than the wind chime, but she arrived earlier than the wind chime. Moreover, she was carrying endless blood gas. It was a witch blood sacrifice prepared in advance. Now it broke out. At the moment when she fell into the large army array, the blood gas condensed a witch amulet and exploded directly in the crowd.


    I''m a little surprised. Doesn''t it mean that it''s just the great sage of Dijiang department? It seems that Chen Hao still has some status.


    The female patriarch was not as powerful as the remains of the emperor. She couldn''t kill the little saint and the great saint with one blow, but the witch amulet forced the people around Han and Chen Hao back. But when she wanted to take people, the veins suddenly appeared at the place where Han and Chen Hao were detained, forming a ball cage, which trapped the female patriarch of Dijiang.


    Almost at the moment of being trapped, the surrounding large army launched an attack at the same time, and the spears condensed by countless Taoist laws were thrown out. Under a burst of bombardment, the female patriarch of Dijiang Department vomited blood and the witch patterns collapsed, and she was almost killed. Fortunately, she avoided being killed by taking refuge in a narrow space with extreme speed


    And as I expected, we just started. Except for those who rushed to help, all the rest of the square array in the big world rushed to Kunlun empty space.


    In the quiet Kunlun empty space, there was a constant cry of killing, the war drum sounded, and the war horn sounded on the holy land. The square array changed. Shield soldiers lined up in a circle, and the small world against the remains of the emperor approached, so as to completely trap Qin Xue and them.


    Fortunately, the sanctuary released the hostages twice, leaving only more than 100 people in their hands. The wind chime took advantage of his surprise and jumped in at the first time. When he saw the pressure of the military array, Qin Xue released biyou palace. The sword unintentionally released the four immortal killing swords. The combination of the two heavenly Zun level magic tools built a complete immortal killing sword array.


    In the flickering array, the immortal killing sword array emits a strong murderous spirit.


    I remember Han Peng said that the immortal sword killing array was originally an ancient military array with both attack and defense. It is not the kind of cutting immortal gourd. It can only attack several targets.


    Wind chime and Qin Xue should have communication. They took charge of biyou Palace at the first time. Inspired by the residual breath of Tianzun, the whole biyou palace suddenly became larger, shrouded in the void, and the killing array rolled over. Even if the weapons in the holy land were made of special materials, blood and water still splashed under the armor, and countless people were killed in an instant.


    I commanded the remaining people to form an array to fight against the soldiers in the big world. When I saw the death of countless little saints and great saints, my eyebrows jumped wildly. I saw the power of the military array for the first time, which is not comparable to other arrays.


    With the help of the array diagram and biyou palace, Zhu Xianjian ran over it crazily and directly opened a gap.


    But they are not so lucky.


    But at this time, the people in the big world had reached the exit. I shouted angrily, forcibly controlled the soul blood of more than 300 great saints and forced them to fight. It was very embarrassing. After all, no one was willing to die.


    The great saint was intimidated by me. They were intimidating the little saint. When the people in the big world rushed out, they finally blocked it. As soon as the battle broke out, I didn''t need to control it. They all killed red eyes one by one.


    I just got out of the past and stepped into the air and fell towards the trapped square array of Han and Chen Hao. On the way, I didn''t give up beating, surrounded by ancient characters, and smashed the little saint in front with one punch. At this time, several great saints who followed me irradiated with a small world and forcibly suppressed it, opening a gap for me.


    At this time, the female patriarch of Dijiang department was resisting the attack to lift the restrictions on Han and Chen Hao. Her body was pierced by a spear and soaked with blood. However, at the last moment, she finally lifted the restrictions on Chen Hao.


    After Chen Hao got out of trouble, he released the broken yellow cloth for the first time and protected the three people at the same time. The matriarch of Dijiang department had a stable environment and soon lifted the ban on Hanhe.


    As soon as she got out of trouble, the small world behind her became apparent. She took out a small wooden axe from her carry on space. With one axe, she split the surrounding veins. The three stepped out. As soon as they met me, Han pulled me over.


    I held it for a few days. Now when I see Han, my nose is sour and I almost shed tears. Han Chuan said to me: Tong Tong has suffered.


    I didn''t suffer. When I came back to know that she was arrested, I didn''t show any emotion, but I felt really uncomfortable and couldn''t be described in words.


    Han Peng broke the cage and took us away quickly. On the way, he joined the wind chime. They stayed in biyou palace and flew quickly towards the exit.


    The immortal killing sword array was killed from behind, and the big world army that wanted to go out immediately became chaotic. The general under their command immediately dispersed the soldiers to the left and right to avoid collision with the immortal killing sword array, one of the three largest killing arrays in ancient times.


    When we got out of Kunlun virtual, the biyou palace and the immortal killing sword array were blocked at the exit.


    Now the Han came out, the Qingling world finally had a backbone, and tens of thousands of people in front were trained and lined up in front in an instant.


    Han Tuo took out the sky drum from his personal space and stood in the void. The drumstick fell, and eight dragon souls flew out. With the immortal sword array, he killed thousands of people.


    The people in the big world had no results after several shocks, so they had to retreat.


    Han Peng took a breath and looked up at the shenhuang immortal road opened in Kunlun emptiness.


    The two great saints of the supreme level go in, and they don''t know what the situation is at present.


    But at this time, we don''t have the ability to compete for the fruit of heaven''s way. Qingling world needs a time of integration and a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 359

    The soldiers of the big world and the Holy Land didn''t chase after them. When they saw that the exit was blocked by the immortal sword array, they didn''t attack after 10000 casualties.


    The Qingling world is the origin of the seven realms. After the fairy world collapsed, many magic tools fell into the Qingling world and into the secret land. Now they are all in our hands. Except for people, the Qingling world is not short of magic tools.


    So far, I haven''t seen the big world and holy land take out decent magic tools, which is the only thing to be thankful for.


    Perhaps balance is not necessarily about people, and magic tools are also a part of balance. For example, the current immortal killing sword array, even if we have only one great saint, can produce amazing power by controlling it.


    But now, whether it''s sword unintentionally or Qinxue, its strength is too weak.


    With the help of other people''s magic tools, they are not as good as their own.


    After several attacks, the people in the big world withdrew first, and then the holy land began to withdraw. They sounded the horn and directly entered the immortal road. Before they reached the immortal world, the two groups broke out in conflict and the military array clashed with each other.


    The battle of the mysterious world is far more magnificent than that of ordinary people, and the casualties are greater. Several shocks left tens of thousands of bodies. Moreover, the power of qijiehua has not fully recovered. The channel is not fully opened. There are restrictions on the number of people. They come from elite.


    I was relieved to see that they were so cruel to each other, but death and injury were nothing, because there was a larger army behind them.


    The patriarch of the twelve Dijiang Department of the Wu nationality held Chen Hao with a very gentle look in her eyes. In the distance is an ugly sword.


    Yiyi is still in Shiao mountain and already has Chen Hao''s child. The situation will be more chaotic in the future. However, the patriarch of Dijiang department would not care too much about this kind of thing. It''s a little easier to deal with.


    I just thanked the patriarch of Dijiang department and asked her to take Chen Hao away.


    Chen Hao violated military orders, which is more fatal in a world of war.


    Looking at him being taken back by the imperial concubine, I worried and asked Han, will Chen Hao''s life be in danger.


    Han Fu looked at the imperial concubine and said with a slight frown: with her love for Chen Hao, her life will not be threatened, but the military order can not be violated, and the pain of skin and flesh is indispensable.


    The people in the witch world are very strange. They don''t enter the fairy world or plot the fruit position of heaven. The army has always stayed in the Kunlun void and has no plan to come out.


    In the evening, a platform appeared in the direction of the army of the witch world, on which the witch grain flickered, like a scaffold.


    Sure enough, after a while, Chen Hao was escorted up. A torturer came on stage with a long whip carved with witch patterns in his hand.


    As soon as I saw that my eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and I wanted to pass, I was held by Han. I shook my head to show me not to be impulsive. That was what Chen Hao had to bear, otherwise the imperial concubine could not explain to the twelve departments of the Wu family.


    After listening to Han Peng''s words, I can only bear it. Now even if I can bring Chen Hao back, he will completely cut off contact with the witch family. This will not be the result he wants.


    In the evening, when the execution began, the whip shook the whip, activated the rune on it, and a whip was pulled on Chen Hao''s back. The talisman pattern on the whip was very strange. Chen Hao Xiaosheng''s talisman pattern was pulled away and hit the flesh heavily. Chen Hao immediately screamed.


    I can''t bear to listen. When I hit the fifth whip, Chen Hao''s cry was deformed.


    Jian couldn''t help it. He came to me and said: Tong Tong, you have to find a way. Chen Hao will die if it goes on like this.


    I was speechless. If I killed Chen Hao these times, he would die too easily, but the sharp pain on the skin must be unbearable.


    Seeing that Jian didn''t want to worry, I deliberately said: it''s impossible to kill him. The most is to break Tianyuan body.


    The whole man seemed at a loss. I was a little happy to see her worried.


    Really like a person, maybe it can really give him unlimited tolerance.


    But Chen Hao''s attitude towards Jian unintentionally is very implicit, but when Chen Hao left, it was also for Jian unintentionally. It''s just that the boy didn''t control his stuff.


    In fact, feelings are rarely clear about right and wrong.


    After dark, Chen Haocai was sent back. He was beaten 50 times and his back was covered with flesh and blood. When he sent it, he was inadvertently taken by the sword to take care of it. Han Peng said that the whip of the witch family was carved with witch blood. The wound left could not be repaired with Zhenyuan, nor could he take pills. He needed to rest. I went to see it and ignored it.


    The passage of the fairyland has always been open. It''s very calm inside. I don''t know what happened. Han is worried about the God''s fruit position and takes a few eyes every day.


    But now we can''t go in. The 200000 little saints I brought out behind me have only been compiled into an army. The great saints still need to be limited and need a long time of training. General Li and Lin long are responsible for it.


    That night, the army of the witch world retreated without warning. When they opened the space-time channel, the flowers of the seven worlds emerged, and the huge leaves radiated colorful light, illuminating the whole Kunlun void. The army of the witch world poured in.


    The imperial concubine came to see Chen Hao before she left. She looked for Han Hu alone. It seemed that she had given her something. Unfortunately, it was too far away for me to see clearly.


    After I came back, I asked Han. She took out an ancient map, which was the map of Dahuang. Han said that the witch world would not set foot in the fairyland, but they planned to enter the wilderness. When they returned, they would launch an attack on the Qi Dynasty and open the wilderness after suppression.


    The witch world gave the map to Han, and the intention of the invitation was obvious.


    Han also hesitated, because the flowers in the seven realms will change, and the seven realms will be connected. The terrible existence in the fairy world is likely to come out. It might be better to avoid it.


    The mystery of the great wilderness seems to be above the fairyland. My parents and grandpa are in the wilderness. From this point of view, I am eager to go to the wilderness.


    But after tangled, Han Hu chose to go to the fairyland. I didn''t object to it.


    The great wilderness is the only chaotic land left after the seven worlds broke away from the earth. If the chaotic creatures of that year survived, they are likely to be in the great wilderness.


    Speaking of chaotic creatures, I have to say the breath felt under the six paths of reincarnation and the tombs in the flowers of the seven realms. At that time, I thought it was the great saint of the divine world, but now I think it''s impossible. The original great saint law was just the great saint spirit living in other realms after the Seven Realms were connected.


    Because the flower of the seven realms is related to the Seven Realms, there will not be only the strong in the divine realm.


    Chaotic creatures, they never completely disappear after the chaotic world collapses, but hibernate.


    Hanhe didn''t sleep all night. He had been rectifying the people I brought out. Instead, I slept all night. When I woke up, it was the next day. I didn''t wake up naturally, but was awakened by a burst of chanting.


    I rushed out of the biyou palace and found that there was a Grand Buddha scene in the void. It was only a virtual shadow, but it was very real. There were the manifestation of Buddha and Bodhisattva. They came to the Dharma seat respectively. The appearance was solemn and became more and more clear, like the manifestation of Buddha and Bodhisattva.


    The Buddha Kingdom appeared and lit up the whole Kunlun void. A flying rainbow suddenly appeared behind our army. Monk Jianyuan came with more than 100 monks. He sang a Buddha from a distance and said: benefactor Zhang Tong, you and I are destined to meet here in the future. Maybe we are enemies.


    Although Buddhism is in the Qingling world, it is self-contained. Jianyuan said this at this time. It is obvious that Buddhism has declared independence and will meet in the future. It refers to the encounter in the fairy world, indicating that they have the idea of competing for the fruit position of heaven.


    In Kunlun emptiness, the Buddha kingdom is still condensing. A channel is opened in the middle of the Buddha Kingdom, which is the channel of the great world.


    My guess is true. The Western forbidden area in the big world is really not simple. There are Buddhists.


    The petals of Qijie flower flicker, the law becomes weaker, and the channel opens more and more. A shining mountain flies out from the distant space of the divine world. The Buddha light on it is a real Foshan. There are countless Buddha seats in it, and the Buddha is meditating on each seat.


    I looked closely. There were tens of thousands of people.


    There is a golden light rising from the top of the mountain, and a virtual plaque appears. The word "Lingshan" emits a myriad of light, and the throne above is empty.


    The whole mountain body of Lingshan is a magic instrument, and the Buddha and Bodhisattva in it are true.


    Jianyuan said hello to us and flew away. At the same time, the spirit mountain came out through the channel, and the chanting sound was more grand. The Buddha and Bodhisattva inside got up and saluted Jianyuan respectfully. When Jianyuan stepped into the spirit mountain, several rays of light shone on him.


    That''s the power of faith. It''s gathering. It''s very powerful.


    On the way to the past, Jianyuan Baoxiang was solemn, and the big day behind his head became brighter and brighter, forming a small golden world. In a short time, the cultivation will be close to heaven.


    When Jianyuan sang the Buddha, all Bodhisattvas and Buddha responded one after another and said: welcome the Buddha back to his place.


    With the integration of the power of faith, Jianyuan''s face has changed greatly, becoming fat and big ears. His body turns into a six foot gold body. It is located at the top of Lingshan mountain, just like a giant Buddha, shining and shining.


    In the whole process of Jianyuan''s return, Hanhe exuded murderous spirit, especially when Jianyuan flew over our heads, she almost started, but finally she held back. The voice said to me: Buddhism has a half step heavenly Buddha.


    After Jianyuan''s return, he is likely to be a half step Tianzun, because he has manifested the six Zhang golden body, which is the Dharma understood by the Buddha when he achieved the fruit position of Tianzun.


    But if it wasn''t for him, the Buddha would have two and a half steps.


    The Buddhist holy land in the divine world emerged without too much stop. Lingshan soon entered the immortal road and went straight to the fairy world.


    When we were all sighing, a strong breath also appeared in the Qingling world. A cow barked from the depths of Kunlun Mountain, and a strong buffalo stepped into the air. Behind him were 72 young people in cloth clothes.


    An old man sat on the buffalo, floating an ancient city above his head, like a pass.


    Hangu pass, Lao Tzu.


    Thousands of years ago, he became a saint and gave alms. Like Zhang Daoling, he was regarded as the ancestor of Taoism, and he became the great power of the God in the fairy world. Unexpectedly, he survived and lurked in the pure spirit world.


    What''s terrible is his strength, which is also half step Tianzun.


    Almost at the same time, the flower of hell in the underworld emerged and opened a huge gap. The ten halls of the king of hell emerged and were pulled by the IMP to form a huge palace in the void.


    At the same time, the king of hell in the ten halls stood in front of the huge king of hell hall. At this time, the forgetful river suddenly flew out in the air and condensed a main road in an instant. There was a cloud of fog at the end of the Yinhe river. There was a human figure in it. It crossed thousands of miles in one step and moved directly into the king of hell hall.


    When the fairy road opened, cattle, ghosts and snake gods ran out.

 Chapter 360

    Lao Tzu, with 72 disciples, came from the depths of Kunlun mountain. Qin Xue and his father looked at a loss. It is estimated that they never thought that such a strong man was lurking in the grand Kunlun mountain.


    The old buffalo seems to walk slowly in the void, but its speed is very fast. Moreover, it is a small holy beast, but it can''t be called a monster, because it is just an ordinary Buffalo, but it feels terrible to see it at this time because of its ordinary.


    At the beginning, several saints taught 72 sages respectively, but at this time, the sages have become the peak of the great sage. But it''s not surprising to think about it. I can teach every cow to be a little saint. Naturally, his disciples will not be too weak.


    Han Hu stared at Hangu pass above Lao Tzu''s head and said to me: he has cut his accomplishments and lived until now.


    When the old buffalo reached the outside of Kunlun Xu, the old man on his back held a congenital vine and hung a gourd from the same place as the chopped immortal gourd. He smiled and saluted us. It was very polite.


    But at this time, this politeness seems very disgusting to us.


    The Qingling world was suppressed, bullied, and even Taoist orthodoxy faced extinction several times. They all remained silent and continued to lurk. Now, as soon as the immortal road opened, they emerged.


    But the glowing Hangu pass smell is too strong, and we dare to be angry.


    Han Peng clenched his fist and felt very uncomfortable. No matter who he was, he didn''t want to be someone else''s chess piece. With a smile, Lao Tzu took his disciples into Kunlun emptiness and into the fairyland.


    At this time, the ten hell halls in the underworld also flew out, and it appeared. The whole Kunlun virtual capital was full of Yin wind, fierce ghosts wailed, and the floating evil ghosts were extremely powerful. The king of hell of the ten halls stood on the Yin hall, very respectful. In the back is the vast army of the underworld.


    The whole strength of the army in the underworld is not strong, but the number is huge, and the cultivation of the strong in the Yin hall is very high. Han Chuan Yin said it was probably an ancient Buddha who lit a lamp.


    Chen Hao, who was carried out, couldn''t help but scold shamelessly. My face was also very ugly. I thought there were strong people in the big world and the holy land. Our army could be dealt with a little rectification at that time.


    But now it seems that the pattern of the fairyland will become more complex. And directly facing the divine fruit position, the hand is the end.


    What''s killing is the Tao fruit of Han, Wu De and us. They tolerate that they haven''t done it yet. I''m afraid they have a hunch that there are strong people in the seven circles and don''t dare to do it rashly.


    When the Yin Hall of the underworld flew from Kunlun to Xianlu, a cold look fell on Han and me in the Yin hall. As for Wu De, he has long been sealed by Han, which is also a means of just in case.


    I was stared at by the eyes, and suddenly my whole body was cold and trembled involuntarily. That kind of cold was cold from my bones. The small world on Han Fu''s body glowed and vitality emerged. The small world beat rhythmically like breathing, fighting against the vision in the Yin hall.


    But in just a few seconds, Yin snow floated in the small boundary of Han, and the ground was covered with wind and frost for a time. The originally vibrant world seems to have gone from spring to winter in a very short time.


    The Yin frost soon came out of the small world and spread to Han. Her breath turned into blue smoothie.


    Just a look suppressed her.


    My eyebrows jumped wildly and I held the wooden axe in the dark. But just then, the Yin hall soared into the air, quickly approached the entrance of the immortal Road, and directly entered the immortal world with the army of the underworld.


    When the last breath disappeared, an old voice from the Yin Hall said: the three fruits had better not appear in the fairy world at the same time, otherwise they will be seized by some people.


    Someone?


    I''m a little puzzled, because listening to his tone, some people don''t seem to refer to them. Is it the powerful breath of the fairyland?


    Zhang Daoling!


    Han Han and I thought of the name at the same time and transmitted it to each other.


    The Jinjia people in the big world are probably just the ghost of Zhang Daoling, and there is a more powerful one in the fairy world. But it is reasonable to say that the old woodcutter is also in the big world. The white fox with him is the main soul of Zhang Daoling, but he hasn''t appeared yet. Has he been poisoned?


    I asked Han, but she was silent. I know her. In her current state, she must have thought of something that can be reversed.


    When she recovered, I hurried to ask.


    Han Dan didn''t want to say something, but I couldn''t stand it. I sighed and asked me: do you look like an old woodcutter on the throne of the big world?


    How come?


    I refused, because in my impression, the old woodcutter was not a bad man, and his breath was not right.


    Han Peng smiled, reached out and touched my head and said: little guy, I still don''t grow up.


    I don''t know what this means. Can she see some problems I don''t see?


    To say strange, it must be strange, because it is abnormal that a strong man like that does not appear until now. But it can also be explained, because he may want to hide the Lord''s soul of God. It makes sense not to show up.


    Han Han didn''t answer my words, just smiled.


    I felt a little heavy when I saw her expression, because the old woodcutter was not my master, but he gave me great help when I entered the road. It was the small wooden axe that made me go all the way to now.


    On Shiao mountain, Han was surrounded by Xianmen and had to leave. When I went back, my home was empty. When the hell came to the door, the old woodcutter saved me.


    If you have kindness, you don''t want to be hostile.


    So my guess about Han is still unacceptable for a time.


    Fifteen days later, the army of Qingling world was reorganized, and Hanhe was a little urgent. That night, jianlingxiao came with people. There were three copper coffins, and Hanhe''s soul gathering coffin was also there, which was the ghost of Jiuyang.


    Behind the three copper coffins are the old stiff of hundreds of corpse families. They control the coffin flight without revealing their true faces.


    When night fell, the bright moon was in the sky. Han opened the ancient road of the corpse family with Xuanyuan sword. Two copper coffins broke through the air and left, and the old stiffness of the corpse family followed.


    After they left, Han said: there are still some strong people on the ancient road of the corpse family. My father should be able to bring them in the past. And the passage to the corpse world needs to fight back from the fairy world to go back.


    Han Han comes from the corpse clan. She still wants to go back.


    I heard the speech, gently took her hand and said softly: wife, I will follow you.


    The fairyland doesn''t mean much to me. It''s just a broken planet, that''s all.


    Moreover, there are many people who covet the fairyland, including Daozu and Laozi. These are the strong ones who come out of the fairyland. They all want to be the masters of the fairyland.


    Han Han smiled and looked back at the army behind him. Xuanyuan sword fiercely pointed to the immortal road channel in the sky. The sky drum sounded, and the loud drum sounded through the world, making people feel solemn and stirring.


    Regardless of his injuries, Chen Hao put on his armor and rode on the little unicorn. With the sound of the drum, he roared and the 300000 troops of Qingling world lined up.


    Although it doesn''t seem too formal, so many people step into Xianlu at the same time, which is still huge.


    We straighten up on the fairy road and then move towards the fairy world.


    The speed of half step Tianzun is very fast. We don''t have that ability. The speed is much slower.


    However, the troops of the Holy Land and the great world in front of us did not enter the fairy world. They fought all the way and left a lot of bodies. Chen HaoTu sent people to search and get a lot of special armor of the holy land. In addition, we armed all the great saints last time.


    Because he had fought in the witch world, Chen Hao eliminated more than 100 saints as generals and formed an elite team by him.


    Jian has no intention of worrying about Chen Hao''s body and has been following him. But Chen Hao with his soldiers seems to have changed, stronger than general Li and Lin long.


    General Li is able to unify the army, but there has been no war in the divine prison, and Chen Hao came through the real bath war.


    We walked for two days, and the people of the Holy Land and the great world had reached the entrance.


    When they got there, the war escalated. They all wanted to block each other and prevent each other from entering the fairyland. They fought equally for a time. No one can go in, and the strong people who went in before did not show up from beginning to end.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao issued a death order and the whole army accelerated.


    The war between the big world and the Holy Land lasted for a month. No one dared to enter the narrow entrance without deciding the victory or defeat.


    This month, they lost a lot of staff. When we arrived, there were only half of them on both sides.


    After meeting for several kilometers, Chen Hao ordered the army to rest. Li Zhengke''s family and cangxue took out a large number of elixirs. Chen Hao''s distribution was very reasonable. The great sage distributed all elixirs refined with the elixirs I brought out from the divine prison, and the rest were assigned one or two Huiyuan elixirs.


    When I first saw the mountain of pills, I was amazed at the amazing number, but when I assigned them to everyone, I found that they were a little scarier. Two pills per person was not enough. I could only say that a little was better than nothing.


    After distributing the pills, Chen Hao appointed a small saint to control the sky drum. He was very serious. After making arrangements, he told me that in a large-scale war, the drum sound is an order. As long as he heard the drum sound, the soldiers will have the courage to move forward again.


    Chen Hao''s plan is to attack the troops of the big world and the holy land at the same time. We don''t go in until we are defeated.


    But in this way, General Li has some embarrassing responsibilities. He can command, but he can''t take charge alone. Finally, I decided to cooperate with him.


    War is not a trifle. I have never experienced it. I dare not command easily. General Li still gives the order. I charge for him.


    The next day, when the sun rose on Xianlu Road, Chen Hao waved the iron stick. Jian unintentionally and Qinxue were in his army, and yuhuatian and Jian Lingxiao were in my army.


    As the sky drum sounded, General Li ordered to attack at the same time as him.


    The sound of drums in my ears has become a signal at this time, which gives people a great momentum.


    Three hundred thousand people, in addition to the first batch of people who came out, were still in the hands of Han to deal with emergencies. The other two hundred thousand, Chen Hao and I took one hundred thousand each, and killed them all the way towards the entrance.


    When we stopped the day before yesterday, the troops of the Holy Land and the big world had stopped fighting and started rectification, which was obviously prepared for us.


    Now the sound of trumpets and drums reminds me that there are only 70000 people on both sides, but they are still murderous.


    As a killing device, the sound of sky drum far outweighs the sound of horn and drum.


    But as it approached, my heart beat faster, because what I saw was a wave of people, just like the tide.

 Chapter 361

    I''ve only experienced fighting. It''s the first time I''ve experienced the breathtaking momentum on the battlefield. Especially when I see a bunch of little saints and great saints coming, I naturally have fear in my heart.


    But Chen Hao didn''t feel this at all. He pushed forward and drove the people behind him to become murderous.


    Seeing this, I didn''t flinch. I killed him with a small wooden axe. There were many people on the other side, and we were also many.


    At the moment of contact, several Qi machines collided. I didn''t need to lock anyone. The small wooden axe waved out directly. A small saint in front was cut off in an instant. Not only that, but also several small saints behind him were chopped by my axe.


    But just for a moment, dozens of forces fell on me. Although they were all little saints, the attacks of more than a dozen little saints still startled me.


    But at this time, there were more than a dozen little saints around me who shot at the same time and cooperated with me to easily stop the opposite attack.


    Seeing this, I was relieved. I have to say that cooperation is very important in large-scale conflicts. I knew I would go to battle in person. I should have trained together a few days ago.


    The elite created by Chen Hao is divided into more than 100 of me. Now they are all gathered around me. Their armor and cultivation are outstanding. Follow me and harvest Xiaosheng''s life like a sharp knife.


    When I was trying to kill, I found a similar existence in the other party''s army. Seeing that they killed a large number of our people, I was in a hurry and turned around to kill them.


    But when he moved, General Li quickly sent a message to me saying: don''t worry, the tip of a needle on the battlefield can''t be against the awn of a needle, but can only pursue the greatest killing.


    Hearing the speech, I was a little puzzled, but I still did what he said and continued to kill. The other side''s elite troops also avoided us, just fighting.


    I took people all the way to kill, and there were all corpses lying under my feet. On the other side, Chen Hao also charged with elite.


    The rich bloody smell fills the Xianlu space, which is very cruel.


    Until now, I understand what General Li told me not to fight with the tip of a needle against the awn of a needle. There is no strategy, no advantage, and only constant mutual consumption.


    This is a Friar''s war, not a mortal''s war.


    When I turned back to kill, the sound of Tiangu''s drum suddenly became urgent. Han Hua took 100000 people to encircle the rest of the more than 60000 friars in the world.


    Han Dan shot directly at their elite. He killed the leading general, and the remaining 100000 people rushed up, drowning more than 60000 people like a flood.


    With the advantage of the number of people, more than 60000 people were killed in more than ten minutes. General Li immediately commanded the army to rush to Chen Hao. The number was suppressed, and the battle ended half an hour later.


    I looked at it. Our casualties were also great.


    Chen haofei went to the void, pointed to the entrance of the fairyland and said: go in as fast as possible.


    The army didn''t stay. Han and Da Sheng went in first to build a safe space. The army began to enter. Chen Hao ordered 10000 people and took them down to clean up the battlefield. I maintained order at the entrance.


    It took more than half an hour for more than 200000 troops to enter the fairyland.


    Chen Hao also came back with the booty at this time, and we entered the fairyland together.


    The vast fairy world looks fragmented outside, but it''s not so terrible to see parts inside. However, the mountain in front of us is still broken, like being forcibly cut off by someone.


    In the long river of years, those terrible fractures are covered by natural forces and covered with vegetation.


    Han Yukong flew up and wanted to see the distance. As a result, at this time, the seven boundary flowers emerged, the horn came out loud, and the armies of the big world and the Holy Land lined up neatly.


    Half way through the flight, the lotus quickly fell back and commanded the army to quickly dive into the mountains and hide.


    The number of people coming to the great world and the holy land is extremely huge, especially the expeditionary army of the holy land. When they came out, there were strange animals roaring with great momentum.


    The armies on both sides crossed the border at the same time. They came out with a strong smell of gunpowder. At this time, the throne of the divine world flew across the sky to guard one side and meet the soldiers in the big world.


    The strongmen of the holy land also resist the air. The Qi machines of the two strongmen collide in the void, but they soon separate and do not interfere with each other.


    The golden armor is bright. There are no less than a million soldiers coming out of the holy land. There are also millions of troops in the big world. Among the troops in the big world, we also see young disciples of major sects and families. They don''t wear armor. After arriving in the fairy world, they look around, like visiting.


    We were dormant in the mountains and felt that our cultivation began to decrease sharply in just a few minutes. That is the suppression from the death star, a broken world, which is no longer suitable for monks to live in.


    The golden armor giant on the throne of the big world looked like fire, overlooking the mountains and rivers, and had an insight into our position, but he didn''t launch an attack, just stopped at our hiding place, and then left with the soldiers of the big world.


    The same is true for the strong in the holy land. Compared with the big world, the holy land is more militarized. There are no family and sect disciples in the square array. They are all soldiers. When they all came out, they also flew away, looking a little urgent.


    Just now I was happy for the total annihilation of more than 100000 of them, but now I can''t be happy.


    However, their abnormal behavior made me a little strange. I felt that there should be something unusual in that direction.


    Han Peng noticed the sharp decline in cultivation and guessed that there should be land suitable for survival over there.


    If so, we must strive for such a territory, otherwise it will weaken faster here than in God''s prison.


    When Chen Hao heard our conversation, he immediately passed the military order and asked the army to rectify. He was still divided into three squares.


    Just now, he and I each brought 100000 people, and the rest were only 70000. The 100000 casualties in Hanyu were not particularly heavy, but the death toll was also about 80000.


    Under the fire of war, human life is like grass mustard. This is not casual, and those bodies were exposed in the wilderness, and no one collected them.


    Chen Hao took the lead, and Han Hu and I followed around to form a character. Fly in the direction of the departure of the sanctuary and the great world.


    The army is too large to cover up.


    Around several mountains, several ancient cities suddenly appear in front. Flags have been hung at the head of the city, and one is occupied by the underworld, the great world and the holy land.


    We just passed by. The horn suddenly sounded in the city occupied by the holy land. The strong man of the Holy Land soared into the air. His eyes were like electricity, penetrating the void and looking directly at us. At the same time, the expeditionary army array of the holy land came to me with murderous spirit.


    The vision of the strong man in the holy land is like the essence. He is locked on Hanhe. The small world behind him is also bloody. The sea of blood is churning inside. It is like a world built by blood and water. The murderous Qi forms a symbol of killing. Follow his vision to kill Hanhe!


    As soon as my heart tightened, I quickly took out a small wooden axe and stood beside Han.


    The strongman of the Holy Land didn''t make a move at the first time, but raised his voice and said: you guys, the living space of the fairy world is limited. We have one more chance without one person. I''ll make a move. I hope you don''t stop it.


    The dark wind fluctuated in the ancient city occupied by the underworld. The strong man who walked out of the forgetful River gave a light hum, which was approval.


    The throne of the great world is manifest, and the Jinjia people sit on it and want to fight together.


    The number of ancient cities is small, but there are still empty buildings similar to mustard space. They look small outside, but they are large inside.


    At this time, the two strong men shot at the level of half step Tianzun.


    The small world of Han is released, shining, and all the ancient words in my body are lit up. However, I know that the power of lighting up the twenty-two vertebrae is too weak. At the same time, I run the spring thunder breathing method to forcibly light up the twenty-third vertebrae, which has been half lit up.


    I originally just wanted to have more ancient characters and more strength. Unexpectedly, the ancient characters were released, and bursts of roar came out of my body. The ancient characters and heavenly secret disk patterns released outside my body were all recovered from my body.


    Before I even realized what had changed, a terrible vision appeared in the sky. It was a small virtual shadow with lightning and thunder and chaos.


    I just looked at the visions of the void and didn''t look at them carefully, because almost at the same time, the ancient character lines in my body condensed into a small world, just like those outside.


    I guessed that my body was a small world, but I didn''t think that the 23rd vertebrae would appear when lit up.


    The holy land army that was supposed to attack and kill stopped, but at this time, the people on the throne suddenly said: Blood pupil disaster, chaotic cholera, what happened in those years can''t be repeated.


    He was awe inspiring and said something I didn''t understand. When his voice fell, he shot directly.


    The small world is being built. I can feel the strong attack, but my body can''t move.


    After seeing this, the small world emerged and stepped into the air. Their breath collided in the void. There were cracks in the small world of Han, and the rhythmic pulsations were forcibly suppressed.


    The difference in strength is too big. Let Han''s Tao be special and half step Tianzun take action. Everything is in vain.


    The cut immortal gourd flew to Hanhe for the first time, and the broken yellow cloth was thrown by Chen Hao. Hanhe spread the broken yellow cloth for the first time and blocked in front.


    Half a step, the power of Tianzun''s terror fell on the broken yellow cloth, making a dull sound, and the broken yellow cloth glowed. An ancient remnant image and virtual shadow were shocked from above, but it just flashed away.


    But even if it was just a flash, at that moment, everyone felt an extremely terrible power. Even half step Tianzun blew his hair and didn''t dare to shoot.


    A cow barked from an ancient city in the distance, and then Lao Tzu''s voice asked: where did this come from?


    With a blow just now, there was a strange image on the broken yellow cloth, but Han was still hit and flew out.


    After a pause, the big world''s half step Tianzun caught up with him and wanted to kill him with one blow.


    At this time, Chen Hao beat the heavenly drum and wanted the soldiers to block the half step heavenly statue. But just then, the half step Heavenly Master of the Holy Land shot, and the golden big hand was pressed down in the air, covering dozens of kilometers. The runes on it beat, and tens of thousands of people were directly imprisoned in it.


    Two and a half steps of Tianzun''s hand makes people feel powerless.

 Chapter 362

    The runes in my body rotate into boundaries, the meridians cast rivers, the blood is water, the bone is stone, and the meat is mud.


    It is just a vision, only a small part of the blood and flesh meridians are extracted. The most important thing is the ancient characters. They disperse in the body and turn into mountains and rivers to build the main body of a world.


    Visions in the void also manifest mountains and rivers and open up space, just like a new world, which is being improved a little.


    The only strange thing is that the breath inside is chaotic and confused.


    The hand of banbu Tianzun on the throne of the great world was blocked by the broken yellow cloth, and his power made the vision of breaking the yellow cloth, which attracted the inquiry of banbu Tianzun in the Qingling world.


    At this time, the strong man of the Holy Land took a hand and pressed it down in the air. His big hand was vain. The palmprint on it was clearly visible and naturally formed a talisman. There was a small world in his palm and directly pressed it down. He wanted to suppress my small world and kill Han at the same time.


    Wearing a broken yellow cloth and holding a gourd for cutting immortals, Hanhe radiates a vain light in his eyes. The immortal Rune beats and is ready to meet the enemy.


    But I know that under absolute power, in special physique, in special runes are useless.


    A mole ant with far more power than its companions can''t shake an elephant no matter how hard it tries. Even if my undying heart is in front, it will also be suppressed and sealed.


    The time for Han to enter the fairyland is a little anxious, but in the Qingling world, we can''t get the third Tao fruit. Some things, if Zhang Daoling calculated a good way, if you want to get the third fruit, you can only meet it according to his way.


    Handan has cast Tao with Tao fruit. There is no need to consider too many things.


    I saw that Han was going to take a blow from the strong in the Holy Land and wanted to help urgently, but the small world in her body was shaping. When she moved with her strength, the small world began to collapse.


    Han Peng opened his mouth to remind me: don''t move around and build a small world with peace of mind.


    A small world can be built on the holy land, and it can be manifested in the small holy land. I''m only building a small world now. I should just step into the small holy land.


    I just don''t know what kind of power such a special small world will bring to me.


    In the past, I didn''t care much about my own orthodoxy, but now the Qingling world needs strong people too much. Hanhe can''t carry it alone.


    When the wind chime saw that the strong in the holy land was going to break the small world I was building, the golden sword soared in the air and wanted to fight with Han. The three eyed saint was also there, but he didn''t have time to show him the Heavenly Master Zhen Wen Han, and he didn''t dare to walk on the road.


    The stone wind chime swayed, and the crisp sound overshadowed the horn sound. However, the sword spirit manifested this time was not scattered, but condensed on the golden sword.


    However, there were still kilometers away from the hand of the half step Tianzun, and the sword spirit of the wind chime was dispersed. Dozens of magic tools appeared in the small world of the strong in the holy land. They were like illusory and cast in the small world. There is a palace, as big as a mountain, just like pouring gold, emitting a bright light.


    The other few are all ancient magic soldiers, with blood stains on them. Each one is very terrible. The breath of several ancient soldiers is released. The golden sword in the wind chime''s hand is shaking. The immortal gourd screams and says: it''s the God of heavenly soldiers who killed ancient creatures.


    God''s treasure is not a weapon, but several. The treasure house I searched in the eternal blessed land was a treasure house, but the magic tools inside are too weak to be called God''s treasure.


    Moreover, every weapon in the real shenzang is a killing weapon. Their Qi machine is extremely powerful. It has been sealed in the shenzang for thousands of years and continues to accumulate and become stronger. As long as it is opened, the Qi machine in it is enough to kill the strong.


    At this time, the small world of banbu Tianzun is a divine possession. I don''t know how many years he has been raised. His huge hand fell from the void. The small world opened a gap, and a golden light was emitted from the inner temple. The golden sword of the wind chime was crushed at once. The Han lasted a few seconds, and the small world appeared a crack, and the whole person was pressed to the ground and spit blood.


    Jian didn''t intend to join hands with Qin Xue to build the immortal killing sword array. As a result, it was just a face-to-face. The whole array was broken. If biyou palace and immortal killing sword were not popular, I''m afraid they would be crushed directly.


    My little world is still building. Suddenly, under the pressure of terror, the mountains and rivers that appeared began to collapse. The ancient character patterns that were broken again have undergone great changes when they return to my body, like a sharp blade cutting my flesh.


    When the pain hit, my body was collapsing from the inside. I have never encountered such a situation. I feel that those runes no longer belong to me after building a small world and begin to exclude my body.


    Han he wanted to get up in the air. However, the strong man in the big world sat on the throne, pointed out fiercely and suppressed her again. Seeing that Han he and the wind chime were suppressed, the troops in the big world and the holy land began to press down with the rhythm of the horn. Chen Hao was busy commanding and coping, and he couldn''t ignore me.


    Seeing that he was really going to be killed, a Buddha''s horn suddenly came out of the void, and a golden Buddha appeared, surpassing the void, just like sitting in the deep space of the universe.


    That is the Buddha''s six Zhang golden body, also known as the six Tao golden body. It has escaped from the six Tao and does not enter the five elements and reincarnation.


    No matter how far away the six Zhang golden body is from any angle, the golden body you see will always be six Zhang. Only those who jump out of samsara and do not enter the five elements can see his real body.


    The Buddha''s golden body became apparent, and the Buddha''s hand immediately patted the strong man in the big world. The half step Heavenly Master on the throne dared not neglect it. He quickly took back his hand to Han and fought against the six Zhang golden body. The two collided, the Buddha''s golden body tilted back, and the strong man''s throne in the big world moved horizontally for several kilometers.


    Chen Hao shouted at the void in the Army: Dead bald donkey, you have a little conscience.


    The Buddha''s golden body tilted back and soon recovered. He continued to be dignified and slapped the strong man in the pilgrimage holy land.


    The half step Tianzun of the holy land did not dare to be careless. The small boundary in the palm of his hand was completely opened. The power of God was released and he resisted the six Zhang golden body.


    Seeing the opening of shenzang, Jianyuan didn''t dare to neglect it. The spirit mountain in their hands appeared. Their palms collided in the void, and a golden lightning burst out from their palms, which ran through the world. It was very terrible.


    Jianyuan said at the same time: there is a city of refuge on the left. Go in.


    When the voice falls, Jianyuan shows the Buddha Kingdom on his body, recites the Mahayana scriptures, and popularizes all sentient beings. Chen Haoshun looked at the place pointed by Jianyuan''s fingers. There was another empty city.


    At this time, the position where Jianyuan golden body appeared just blocked the military array of the Holy Land and the big world. They were blocked by the Buddhist state, and they didn''t dare to come for a moment.


    Jiang Nu drove the vision of the Yellow River, helped Han and Linglong back, and flew with her army towards the empty city.


    Losing the external pressure, my small world began to build again. Jiang Nu came with Han, pulled me in with a vision, and asked me to build a small world in the vision.


    But just as we were about to enter the city, an old cow stood in front of us. The sage saluted and said: Ladies and gentlemen, we come from the Qingling world together. It''s better to keep the same city together, otherwise the refuge city is limited, and the strong will come behind. There are more monks and less fasting


    He said this and deliberately sold it. Smiling waiting for us to think.


    Now we are staying in the last city. Our cultivation will be weakened in the fairy world. It can''t stand without such a residence. If you are in the same city with the old sages, your defensive ability will be much stronger.


    But when we were besieged, he chose to avoid. Now he ran out to win over. It was only the army in our hands that plotted. When we entered his city, the right to speak fell into his hands. We were just cannon fodder chess pieces.


    The same thing has been taken advantage of by him in Qingling world, which is impossible this time.


    I quickly went through it in my mind and was preparing to deliver a message to Chen Hao. Han Peng helped Jiang Nu out and said: I appreciate the kindness of the sages, but since there is still a city, we won''t bother. Please make way for the sages.


    The sage on the old buffalo frowned and didn''t intend to make way. The atmosphere became tense again. At this time, Jianyuan was alone with two and a half step Tianzun. His gold body was dim and some couldn''t support it.


    Han Peng said again: they both come from the Qingling world. Is it difficult for the old sages to make things difficult?


    The old sage was very unhappy when he heard the speech, but he pulled out the buffalo and fell into the city they occupied.


    Chen Hao took the army into the city. When we entered, Jianyuan left. Under World War I, there were cracks in Jianyuan''s gold body. But it''s a golden body. It can recover after adjusting interest rate.


    When they saw us entering the city, the great world and the holy land were not pursuing. My small world has been reshaping and did not stabilize until the early morning. It is a chaotic small world, but it is not perfect.


    I now urge the power in my body. Without lighting up the ancient characters and symbols, the small world emerges, and the power in it flows into my body, which is much stronger than before.


    But now I won''t manifest the small world, otherwise it should be more powerful.


    I adjusted my breath a little and hurried to see Han. Her small world was broken and her foundation was hurt. The wind chime is also, also regulating breath. I didn''t bother them. I looked at them and withdrew.


    The old sage said that this is a refuge city. It looks very old and desolate. It doesn''t look big outside, but it has no problem to accommodate millions of people.


    When the sun first rose, the city was boiling. The big sun in the sky was no longer golden, but full of rays. There was a tall virtual shadow in it, like a man sitting cross legged. The light illuminating the fairyland seemed to come from him.


    God!


    I couldn''t help asking, but no one could answer.


    Is the so-called heavenly Taoist fruit in the fairy world in that big sun?


    Or is that big day the little world of the Heavenly Master?


    The underworld and other big powers were also very shocked and flew out one after another. Observe from a distance.


    After yesterday, they did not continue to attack us. It should be that the refuge city has the function of defense.


    When everyone dared not move, the hall of the underworld flew out of the sky and went straight to the sky. The strong man of the forgetful river was the first to press and fight.

 Chapter 363

    The strong man of the forgetful River first shot and flew into the void. The sages of Buddhism, holy land, great world and Qingling world are just waiting and watching.


    The half step God of the underworld continues to approach the sun. Whether it is the science of the earth or the great power of stepping out of the universe, we all know that the sun in the sky is a planet.


    However, what we see now may not be the sun seen in the Qingling world. The Yin hall flew far away. As it approached, the Yin Qi inside was evaporating wildly, and the whole Yin hall was shrouded in Xiaguang.


    I can''t go up.


    The sage of Qingling world spoke, and he seemed to see something.


    But the other big powers didn''t speak. The Yin hall flew into the void and was illuminated by colorful light. A large amount of Yin Qi was lost. The Yin hall didn''t dare to approach and flew back.


    Unfortunately, the strong in the Yin Temple can''t share with us what happened, and I can''t see the change. As for the other strong ones, we should be able to see the clue.


    The Yin Hall fell into the city and converged instantly. Then there was a cloud of Yin fog. I saw a general outline. It was very tall. I didn''t know whether it was a man or a beast, because there were demon families in the hell.


    Chen Hao and General Li inspected the city and deployed defense. When they came back, they told me that the city is easy to defend but difficult to attack, because the city wall has the ability to resist the attack of magic, but we only have about 200000 people, so it''s not easy to defend it.


    I took a look at the empty city and asked Chen Haoxian not to worry. Bai Wushuang hasn''t come yet, and Han''s parents should also bring some severe old stiffness to the corpse world.


    It''s impossible for me to go back to God''s prison now. I don''t want everyone to disappear when I came back. Now the only thing that Qingling world can rely on is Bai Wushuang and Han''s parents.


    The appearance of the big day with the virtual shadow of Tianzun makes the dead fairyland more warm and not cold. At noon, I went to see Hanhe again and noticed that I went in. Hanhe woke up briefly and asked me something.


    I said that there was a virtual shadow of heaven in the celestial sun. After hearing this, Han Peng frowned and said nothing. Let me not step out of the refuge city before she recovered and preserve her strength as much as possible.


    The wind chime rested in the room next to Han. I stopped by to see it. Jiang NV was taking care of the wind chime. When I entered the door, I saw the wind chime spitting blood, pale and in a very poor state.


    Han Li is recovering, but the situation of wind chime is not good, and the injury is getting worse and worse.


    I asked, and the wind chime kept silent. Seeing this, Jiang NV quietly pulled me out and said: the wind chime sword is collected in the body and connected with the meridians of the whole body. Therefore, after the golden sword is crushed by the strong ones in the holy land, the meridians in her body are broken, and there is half a step of the power of the Heavenly Master on it, which can not be repaired. If it goes on like this, the meridians she broke will be exhausted in three days.


    Their Tao is different from mine, but the meridians are an important part of the human body.


    I questioned Jiang Nu with some blame and said: why didn''t you tell me such an important thing earlier?


    Jiang Nu gave me a white look and said: the wind chime won''t let her. She''s too strong, but I brought her pills from cangxue. I hope it can help.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jiang Nu said: Tong Tong, why don''t you go and see her? I think you didn''t go to see her last time. I feel that she is very lost.


    I was stunned. With a look of white ginger girl, she said: she hates men to death. And how can I affect her mood when I look at her and don''t look at her?


    Ginger girl smiled and didn''t bother to tell me her expression. She just said that she went back first and let me see the wind chime.


    Sword Lingxiao is understanding the meaning of the sword on the stone moved by Lao Wang''s family. It is estimated that there will be a big breakthrough. Except for sword Lingxiao and Wang Dafu, no one in Qingling world can break through the little Holy Land in a short time.


    Wang Dafu and the housekeeper are still in the witch world at this time. They don''t know when they will come back, and their accomplishments have fallen behind. In this way, the existence of wind chimes is very important.


    After Jiang NV left, I pushed the door in and happened to see the wind chime coughing up blood. All the blood clots were spitting out, like broken meridians.


    I frowned slightly, walked behind her, put one hand on her back, and was about to check her body. As a result, the wind chime struggled to push me away and said angrily: you don''t have to take care of it.


    After struggling, she vomited several large mouthfuls of blood with broken meridians.


    I saw that I ignored her struggle. The power of the small world in my body flowed into my body and didn''t give up beating. The wind chime was seriously injured, unable to resist, and was forcibly suppressed by me. My runes immediately poured into her body, but after a short swim, my face changed.


    The meridians in the wind chime body are all intermittent, and withered and necrotic appear in many places.


    I used the runes in the small world to forcibly repair her meridians, but I found that she could not advance. Her body was full of the residual breath of banbu Tianzun, preventing any force from repairing.


    After several attempts, the wind chime did not struggle. He calmly told me: No, the small world of the strong in the holy land is close to perfection. His breath has entered my bones and blood, and even my soul has been contaminated, which is difficult to remove.


    Han Dan was attacked more heavily than her, but unlike her, her weapons are connected with the meridians and blood. Now even the spirit is contaminated, that is to say, when she dies, she will be completely destroyed.


    The words of the wind chime are very calm, but this calm is full of sadness. After all, no one wants to die.


    I''m not as sad as her. Except that I''m not the one who''s going to die, I''m thinking that the divine talisman pattern can''t remove the residual breath of half a step Tianzun. I''m afraid the result of Han''s hand is the same. Now I can only ask Jianyuan to do it, or use another way.


    Jianyuan has helped a lot. Now he may not agree to ask him. After all, the Jianyuan after the return is not the Jianyuan we used to know.


    The wind chime saw that I was silent and asked me weakly: Tong Tong, do you know what palace sand is?


    She called me Tong Tong. I was not used to it at once, but I answered and said I didn''t know.


    The wind chime smiled sadly. I waited for her to explain to me. As a result, I didn''t hear a sound for a long time. I hurried to hold her in my arms and found that she was pale and fainted.


    I was startled and didn''t dare to hesitate. All the blood gas in my body was concentrated in the indomitable heart to purify the blood essence, but I didn''t dare to condense too strong power like breaking through the immortal Road, and more blood gas entered.


    Without giving up beating, I tried to put the first blood gas into it. It was effective. The Tianzun breath attached to the withered meridians was cleared at once. I hurried to run the spring thunder breathing method to inject all my anger into the blood. Her repaired meridians immediately glowed and emitted sword Qi.


    Fortunately, although she was unconscious, her body did not resist me, and her sword Qi was relatively soft. It''s just that it consumes a lot of my blood gas. When I was half repaired, my body couldn''t bear it. I was very weak and had to stop.


    At this time, the wind chime also woke up and looked back to see my face turned white. The whole person was very thin. He stretched out his hand to touch my face and didn''t speak for a long time. However, at this time, Han''s light cough came from the door. When he looked up, he saw Han holding his hands and leaning against the door frame. I don''t know how long he stood.


    The wind chime was like a frightened deer, so he took his hand back.


    Han Dan said: heal your wounds, don''t do anything else secretly.


    I just wanted to explain to Han, but she took down the door frame. I''m a little speechless and don''t know what to say. I feel that Han is still the same as before, protecting me very much. I don''t want other women to stay too close to me and keep it like a little pet.


    The wind chime had no words, lowered his head and didn''t look at the Han. However, Han did not stay too much. He threw the door outside and went out directly.


    Hoo! I took a breath and said to the wind chime: it''s all right. She''s like this. She''s paranoid all day. Don''t worry about her.


    I didn''t think there was anything. I just felt that Han was a little neurotic, but the wind chime was a little shy and blushed. It was unnatural to give me her elixir.


    It was useless for wind chimes to eat the elixir now, but I needed it very much and didn''t refuse. I took it and took it. Lingdan and spring thunder breathing method, I recovered in half a day. Continue to open the meridians for the wind chime. Until the next day, her meridians were repaired, stronger than before.


    I rested for three whole days before I recovered. Just recovered, before she had time to communicate with Han what she found, she suddenly heard a loud noise in the distance, followed by the sound of the war horn.


    When the wind chime went out for the first time, I hurried out. At the head of the city, I found that the city of the big world was under attack. A strong man wrapped in refined iron armor and holding a giant axe was fighting with the strong man of the big world.


    After the two fought, there was an army ready to go.


    When I came to Han, I asked her nervously: wife, where did you come from?


    Han Peng shook his head slightly, and the golden throne of the strong in the distant world was split by the ox head masked man with an axe. After gaining the advantage, the army behind him roared: kill.


    Those people are all short blades in their hands. They are very capable. When they hit, they hit the city directly like a flood.


    When I saw them fighting, I was relieved and worried that they would turn around and attack us.


    When the two armies faced each other, it was obvious that the army of Tauren masks was much stronger. After several attacks, they almost attacked Chengli.


    In the empty air, the half step Heavenly Master of the big world used his technique to cover up a piece of heaven and earth, with lightning and thunder inside.


    But the Tauren held a huge axe and sang to the sky. The endless light shone down like a sun through half a step of Tianzun''s magic.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. I don''t think it''s an oriental technique. Is there a fairy road in the west?


    This is not my guess, because the Qingling world is not just about China''s Kyushu, but a world.

 Chapter 364

    The strong man skill wearing a bull''s head mask can suppress the strong man in the big world, and his army will soon kill on the wall of the big world to break in.


    However, at this time, the strong in the holy land came out to help the world resist the strong wearing a bull''s head mask, and the army also went out of the city to resist the enemy together.


    When the scuffle began, lightning and thunder flashed in the distant sky. The arc covered half of the sky, and quickly flew towards the refuge City, directly enveloping the residence of the sages.


    The sage took only 72 disciples. The thunder and lightning passed and covered the whole city in an instant.


    Han Li flew to the city wall and stood in the void. Before she looked, a white light suddenly appeared in the sky, just like a long sword, cleaving down at us in an instant.


    It was half a step of Tianzun''s hand. It was very fierce. Han didn''t dare to pick it up and took us back quickly. White light cut on the wall and directly collapsed half of the wall.


    There was a crack in the void, and a dazzling white light appeared. There was a strong man like an angel coming in. He held a shining sword and killed him with cold eyes.


    I clenched my fist and roared. The small world in my body roared. For a time, I was surrounded by chaos. I punched out in the air, and my left wooden axe cleaved several gold wires at the same time.


    When Han saw my hand, he left holding Xuanyuan sword and killed him behind. At the same time, he said to me: the small world can be emptied and condensed in his fist. You can just like urging ancient characters.


    Hearing the speech, I immediately did it. Sure enough, the chaotic small world glowed. The next second it appeared on my fist, like a halo emitted from my fist, but it was a shrinking world. I punched 36 times in a row, and the last punch fell. It happened that the gold thread bypassed the lightsaber in the angel''s hand and cleaved directly on him.


    Bang.


    The void trembled, and the handlebar flew back with me at the same time, spilling blood into the sky, but the falling trend of the angel was also interrupted and forced back to the void.


    The gap still exists, but it is not that big.


    I wiped a handful of blood on the corners of my mouth and asked Chen Hao to throw the broken yellow cloth. I put it directly on my body. The running small world was shrouded in the small wooden axe. At the moment when the chaotic small world condensed on the small wooden axe, the void was shaking. The small wooden axe turned white, and the third picture was displayed on it.


    At this time, the angel came again, and Han Peng greeted him with Xuanyuan sword.


    I was stunned in the back. Each axe of the small wooden axe will be very strong and have different functions. Now I have just gathered the small world. If there are powerful moves, my strength will be doubled and the gap between the small wooden axe and the half step Tianzun can be shortened.


    Han also saw this and rushed out alone to buy me time.


    However, compared with the simplicity of the first axe and the second axe, the third axe is much more complex. It is not a simple move, but an axe potential that needs to be deduced.


    But now Han has met the enemy alone. The white light on the winged bird man is too strong. Han can support two rounds at most.


    I was a little anxious after reading it. I hurried without waiting for the deduction and cut out several golden lines to prevent Han from getting hurt.


    At this time, on the wall, someone from the Xuanmen recognized the person who shot and shouted at us: that is the Shenghui angel of the country, from the West. It is the undead legion of the kingdom of death that attacks the world.


    Country!


    I was surprised that Kyushu had no country because of its fragmentation, but the Western sects were very unified and built a country.


    The most famous kingdom is the kingdom of heaven founded by Jesus the son of God.


    Han Peng told me before that the power stronger than the world is the holy land, because although they split all kinds of emperors, the whole holy land is integrated.


    And above the holy land is the country. Once the fairy world ruled the seven worlds. It can be regarded as a country that can compete with the West. In addition, the small Buddhist kingdom of Buddhism is located in the middle of the East and the west, forming a buffer zone, and both sides are quite restrained.


    Only high-level exchanges and secret agreements have been reached, so few people below know that there are countries in the western continent.


    However, in some legends, the figure of Western gods can be captured.


    Unexpectedly, now they kill directly and want to compete for the position of heavenly fruit. It can be seen that the catastrophe of that year affected not only China''s Kyushu, but also western countries.


    I assisted han to take Sheng Hui''s Angel Sword again. At this time, I began to deduce. As a result, Han Peng stepped into the air and said on the way: stupid, this kind of deduction still needs to be performed. The first axe and the second axe can be combined.


    As soon as he said it, I immediately reflected that the first axe and the second axe in the picture were indeed overlapped.


    When Shenghui angel fell down again, I stood in front of Han. The first axe split out, and a crack appeared in the void. Then the second axe split out, and the golden line didn''t enter the crack. For a time, the whole crack became golden and swept across the air.


    At this time, Shenghui angel just fell. Seeing the golden crack, his body stopped fiercely, and the wings on his back incited him to avoid in an instant.


    The golden crack fell into the air, flew to the sky, flew bigger and bigger, and plunged directly into the void, forming a golden light curtain, which flickered and dispersed.


    Because I didn''t attack anyone, I couldn''t see the power.


    Han saw that my axe failed, and said dissatisfied: stupid.


    When the voice fell, she stood behind me, put out her hand to hold my hand, and shot at the void. The angel Sheng Hui just wanted to come down. As a result, Han Peng was very cunning and much faster than me.


    When Shenghui Angel wanted to avoid, the golden crack just flew over and scraped to Shenghui angel''s left shoulder. The white wing on his back was directly cut off by the golden crack. There was a piece of gold at the fracture, attached with the power of a small wooden axe.


    Han Han smiled on his face. He chased me out in the air and wanted to kill Shenghui angel. On the way, I caught half of the cut wings and found that there were veins on them. A closer look, the whole person''s heart beat faster.


    Although it is only a part, I can still recognize that it is the branch of Tiandao fruit tree.


    I didn''t dare to transmit the sound. I quickly stabbed Han with my hand and put the feather in front of her. I just took a look, and Han''s eyes began to shine. He hurried to Yukong with me.


    Angel Sheng Hui was very afraid of the small wooden axe in my hand. Seeing that we were chasing after him, he began to run away.


    Chen Hao wanted to come out to help contain them, but they just moved. Han Peng sent a message to let them go back.


    Angel Sheng Hui comes from heaven. Although he didn''t bring anyone, he may not be the only one to come down.


    Reaching the horizon, the feeling of weakening is already very obvious, especially when Xuanli is used, the weakening speed is faster.


    A broken planet is not suitable for survival.


    After chasing out 100 meters, Shenghui Angel began to slow down. At this time, Han suddenly took my hand again. The small wooden axe broke through the void and the golden line directly cut in.


    At the present distance, when the golden crack broken by the small wooden axe reaches, the angel Shenghui has escaped far and can''t be hurt at all. To stop for the axe is a waste of time and opportunity.


    But unexpectedly, this time there was not a golden crack. The crack closed the moment the golden line didn''t enter the crack. A scream came from Shenghui Angel more than ten kilometers away, and a pair of wings were cut off by a golden line.


    My eyes radiate light, and I cut it out by myself, so I can see its change completely.


    Although it is still a golden line, it contains the power of space. It is not cutting out, but forcibly dividing space. It''s the first time I''ve seen this power.


    No matter how strong the world is, it exists in space and occupies a complete space. When the space is divided, no force can resist it.


    Shenghui Angel broke his wings and spilled golden divine blood. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. Yukong fled towards the void. The country opened a bright door, which was holy white. He escaped directly.


    I took his wings in my hand and felt the power of the heavenly way and fruit without looking. But just as we were ready to return to the city, there was a cow cry from the city occupied by the sages. The old sages rose up in the air and blocked our way, staring at the angel wings in our hands.


    Obviously, he is peeping at the heavenly fruit. Want to rob halfway.


    Han Fu disliked me for being too slow. He regarded me as a weapon. He held my hand with a small wooden axe and was ready to chop it at any time.


    The sage''s strength is not weak. Someone just shot him. Now he can''t see the disorder of breath, and the person who shot is also missing at this time. It can be seen that the winner and loser can be divided in a very short time. Seeing that Han Peng was ready to fight with me, he quickly said kindly on his face: Taoist friends, don''t misunderstand, I just want to borrow it to understand.


    I snorted coldly, holding the angel''s wings and said: Enlightenment is OK, but I''m also curious about the innate gourd in the old sage''s hand, and the Earth Spirit root that day. I don''t know if I can use me to enlightenment?


    ha-ha!


    The old sage smiled gently and said politely: Xiaoyou is joking. This is my magic weapon. How can I borrow ginseng at will.


    I even sneered at the speech. Sages are worthy of respect, but it was once. I have to say that the more people live, the better, because they think more.


    Zhang Daoling will change, not to mention the sages.

 Chapter 365

    The third Taoist fruit, even if the great sage robbed it, it was useless. He stopped here. He just didn''t want the strong in the Qingling world, because he also came from the Qingling world and wanted to incorporate us.


    Hanhe was very concerned about the last Taoist fruit and couldn''t let it out. I opened my personal space and took in the wings of Shenghui angel with Taoist fruit.


    Seeing this, the old sage frowned and said: you two misunderstood. I just think this third Tao fruit appears in western countries. I''m afraid there are some hidden things in it. I want to borrow it. No other intention.


    I stared at the old sage. He was pale haired, childlike and kind-hearted. He was easy to win trust. But Jiang is old and spicy. When things fall into his hands, many things are unclear.


    Han replied with a smile: the elder is worried that I can share my insight with you. Thank you.


    The voice fell, and Han took me to the city. The old sage''s eyes narrowed under his white eyebrows, but when we were wrong, the old sage was still very restrained and didn''t do anything.


    The army of the kingdom of the God of death could not withstand the siege of the people in the Holy Land and the divine world. At this time, it also returned to the void, stepped into the space-time channel and left.


    But after the first World War, the undead Legion left only a few thousand bodies, and tens of thousands died in the Holy Land and the great world.


    The undead Legion in the kingdom of death really deserves its name. It''s not easy to kill it.


    The important thing is that there is more than one half step Heavenly Master in a country even stronger than the holy land. One after another will certainly come, and that''s the real battle.


    But now I got the heavenly fruit, and the third axe and I forged a small world to compete.


    After returning, Han took Shenghui angel''s wings and went to close the door. I went back to see the broken city wall with Chen Hao. It needs to be repaired, but the materials needed for construction are special. I have to find stones.


    Pointing to a mountain not far away, Chen Hao said: there are traces of mining there, and I think the ancient city can resist the weakening of the fairyland, mostly because of stone. Let''s go and have a look first.


    It''s not safe to get out of the city now, but if the city is not repaired, more people will be injured when they encounter an attack.


    Shenghui angel''s sword, if replaced by a mountain, would be split at once, but it fell on the wall and only damaged the length of seven or eight meters.


    I looked up at the colorful day in the sky and asked Chen Hao to wait. During the day, I cut the broken wall gap with a small wooden axe. At that time, I just need to cut stones.


    As night fell, the whole fairyland became unusually quiet. On the broken mountains and rivers, except for green plants, there were only millions of people who took refuge in the city. There was no other creature in such a big fairyland.


    After several nearby cities quieted down, Chen Hao, me, jianlingxiao and yuhuatian quietly touched out and flew towards the mountain that Chen Hao saw unusual.


    When we got close, we found that Chen Hao was right. There were traces of mining in the mountains. The stones also had natural runes and faintly emitted energy. We didn''t dare to make too much noise. It was just that the stones were difficult to cut. We didn''t collect the required stones until dawn. Chen Hao carried the huge stone alone, but just as we were about to leave, several people flew in the distance and stopped as soon as we met.


    I saw the people in the big world. Zhang Rui was still inside and recognized me at a glance.


    The undead legion of the kingdom of death attacked their city, and the damage was very serious. They should also come to carry stones. Led by several disciples of Tianyi sect, without waiting for Zhang Rui to speak, a male disciple of Tianyi sect asked me coldly: was Xu Hu killed by your boy?


    Xu Hu''s death, because what happened later was too urgent. The great saint of Tianyi sect asked me for trouble in Kunlun, but he didn''t come after being suppressed by Han.


    Now that the past is mentioned again, it is obviously a contradiction that can not be easily resolved.


    It''s unwise just to have a conflict in such a place.


    Jian Lingxiao made a gesture to Chen Hao and asked yuhuatian to protect him and transport the stone away first. When we were preparing, a dozen of them also gathered around. One of them pointed to me and said: he is Zhang Tong, one of the three fruits.


    The man headed by tianyimen smiled at the speech: since it is one of the three fruits, don''t kill it when you can do it. My father is still waiting for the opportunity. As soon as the opportunity comes, the three fruits will fall into our hands sooner or later.


    Chen Hao and yuhuatian retreated from the left, and someone wanted to encircle them, but he just moved. The cut immortal gourd spit out the cut immortal flying knife and hang it on the head of yuhuatian. At the same time, there was a faint sound of sword in the void, which could shake the Qi of those people.


    I frowned slightly. The voice asked Jian Lingxiao: Uncle Jian, did you break through? Why didn''t I see Dujie?


    Several young disciples of Tianyi sect are all great saints. They can shake their Qi machine. Based on the extreme sword of Lingxiao sword, they must at least have the strength of Xiaosheng peak.


    The stone of Lao Wang''s house was cut from the Zhoushan mountain. It has a good origin. However, this is not the key point. The key point is that it was the golden sword in the hand of the wind chime. It once killed Tianzun. The residual sword meaning on it is priceless.


    In addition to the golden sword, the wind chime also understood the sword meaning above before casting the Tao and becoming a great saint.


    Lingxiao''s understanding of the sword with the sword would not be lower than the wind chime if he got such an opportunity in the early years and was not suppressed at the same time.


    Hearing my question, Jian Lingxiao said: I''m crossing the heart robbery now, and I''m close to the great saint.


    I couldn''t help smiling. With the passage of time, people in Qingling world are growing rapidly. In the near future, Qinxue, Jiangnu, Zhu Jianguo and other people who have cast Xianyuan will become strong. At that time, Qingling world will usher in new brilliance.


    But growth takes time. It depends on whether we can survive.


    I wanted to get some information from the son of the big world strongman to find out what the timing was. As a result, Chen Hao and yuhuatian moved, and more than a dozen of them directly shot.


    Sword Lingxiao sent out a sword cry, breaking the void and flying out of his body. The vertical and horizontal sword Qi surrounded five people at once.


    Zhang Rui and five others rushed at me at the same time.


    Jijian is more and more brave, but just because it is strong, it is easy to burn jade and stone. I dare not let the sword Lingxiao fight against five people alone. The small wooden axe continuously splits the space and plays golden lines at the same time. The mutated axe blade sweeps through, forming a light curtain to protect Chen Hao and yuhuatian from leaving first.


    Zhang Rui and I really had a grudge. They fought fiercely to avoid the axe blade of the small wooden axe. A purple gold seal pressed directly on my head. However, I split them randomly and temporarily separated the ten of them. The pressure between Jian Lingxiao and me suddenly weakened a lot.


    When I saw the purple gold seal, I didn''t hesitate. I took out the Heavenly Master''s holy order and shook it. I saw the purple light flashing, and the Zhen seal was included.


    Zhang Rui was seized by me when she saw it. She turned pale and asked angrily: why can you receive the seal of Tianzun Town, because you only have a rag in your hand?


    I also want to know the answer to the question she asked. If you want to explain, it can only be said that the holy decree of the Heavenly Master was written by Zhang Daoling when he became holy. Every word contains his most primitive Tao. No matter how strong the magic tools he made in the future, it can not be separated from his primitive Tao.


    I didn''t talk to Zhang Rui. Seeing that she was so threatening and didn''t give her face, I quickly retreated while the small wooden axe continued to chop out. I smiled and said: Zhang Rui, I just took a few baths with you and didn''t do anything. You need to chase me like this?


    Zhang Rui''s face changed. On the other side, the young master of Tianyi sect, who was fighting with sword Lingxiao, changed his face. The distant quality asked: Xiaorui, is what the boy said true?


    I didn''t wait for Zhang Rui to explain. I sneered: No, I can talk nonsense? The ugly old man turned into a white swan. You have to be careful. Maybe the swan has a needle in its mouth.


    A woman''s beauty is the best chip. Zhang ruiwu is an expert in using this chip. She used to have a low status in Zhangjiakou, but now her status is very obvious, and she is not to blame for the loss of Daoguo in the end.


    The little Lord of Tianyi gate was crazy when he heard it. Distracted, he was almost killed by sword Lingxiao, which made him in a mess.


    At this time, Chen Hao and yuhuatian had gone far. I saw a crack, but the second axe had not been cut out in time. With a wave of the sword finger, a sword Qi hit in.


    The sword Qi shot out from the crack and changed. Ten people who wanted to catch up quickly avoided.


    When retreating, the sword Lingxiao raised his voice and said: now is not the time to fight internally. Don''t waste time and strength with each other. If your city is not repaired, the people of the country will come at that time. I see how you can resist.


    Hearing the speech, the young master of Tianyi gate raised his hand and stopped the people behind him. He didn''t continue to chase after him.


    Our foundation is unstable, as are the foundations of the great world, the holy land, the underworld, Buddhism and old sages. If you want to have a foothold here, you have to be familiar with it. Keep fighting and you''ll get nothing in the end.


    The young sect leader of Tianyi sect kept watching me away. Finally, he said coldly: boy, we''ll see you again.


    I didn''t respond to him. I followed sword Lingxiao back. When the sun rose, the wall was repaired. At noon, troops from the Holy Land and the great world came again, and they were constantly replenishing their troops.


    Chen Hao and I were standing at the head of the city. They were worried. The Qingling world was consuming like this. There were at most two wars, or even one, and we became the bare pole commander.


    On the road, life is so fragile that if you don''t stand at the peak, you can only become cannon fodder, which is very cruel.


    At dusk, colorful auspicious clouds cross the western sky, which is just the exit of Xianlu. When Chen Hao and I were fascinated, we suddenly found a large dark shadow inside. The leader was a gray wolf, which was as big as a mountain, and its silver blue hair was shining in the colorful glow.


    Chen Hao recognized it recently and said in surprise: my master, it''s my master.


    I have seen Bai Wushuang''s father and know that the wolf king is not only one. If Bai Wushuang becomes a new demon king and controls the demon world, it is possible to work together. If not, I''m afraid he will become an enemy.

 Chapter 366

    The appearance of the demon clan made the other refuge cities nervous, especially in the underworld. Countless Yin soldiers were vain and ready for the war.


    The Yin hall is manifest, the door of the main hall is opened, and you can see the tall virtual shadow of the strong one inside.


    In the ten halls, Yan Wang, Zhong Kui, judges, ox heads and horses stood on the Yin hall, ready to meet the enemy.


    There are many big demons in the demon world, and the strong take the lead. The big world and the holy land are just supplemented by troops. The demon world will not attack. The old sages have the least number of people in the city, but the old sages have innate spiritual treasures and strong strength. If they attack the city, there are likely to be casualties of the strong.


    And we have friends with the demon world, so new hatred and old hatred. If the demon world does not cooperate with us, it should attack the cities of the underworld.


    After visually checking the distance, the army of the demon world still has about two days to come. Now I see that only the fairy world is too big, the horizon is far away, and the big demon body is too large and numerous, so I can see it from a long distance.


    Chen haofen told the great sage to inform him when the demon world army was approaching, and then I went back with him.


    With popularity in the city, the dark buildings have luster, and are used to being bright. You can see clearly even if you don''t light the lights. The lights in the city are still bright.


    I''m going to have a look at Han Hua, because this time she melted the fruit a little slowly. As a result, cangxue stopped her on the way. She told me that the toxin in Jiang NV''s body could not be suppressed.


    I was puzzled and asked: she didn''t take your pill. She can suppress it all the time. Why can''t she do it now?


    Jiang NV''s poison hasn''t been relieved, but she has been taking pills for more than half a year.


    Cang Xue said: the spirit grass for refining the pill she took has run out, and taking the pill all the time can''t completely remove it. Before, she just thought you were small and guilty. Now you are 16 years old, which can help her completely remove the toxin.


    I glared at cangxue and said defensively: I''m not young. She thinks it''s just me. And it''s not the real one.


    The first time must be left to Han, or my ears will be pulled off.


    Cangxue''s face was slightly red. Sorry to pick me up, he just took a pill from his body and handed it to me and said: if you can''t hold on, you can take it at that time.


    I reluctantly took it over, but I didn''t intend to use it in my heart.


    Not to mention anything else, at the age of 15 or 16, are you afraid you don''t have energy? That''s impossible.


    Thinking in my heart, I still quickly received the pill, but I didn''t intend to use it on Jiang Nu, but on Han. Such a beautiful woman, if she wants to play, she has to be obedient. Not to mention her own wife, she has to conquer her.


    Cangxue gave me the pill, turned red and ran away.


    I took the pill and went directly to Jiang Nu''s room. Anyway, I don''t have to worry about anything with Han''s authorization. I just opened the door, and there was a pink mist on my face, full of charming breath. Before I could see clearly, I was pulled in by Jiang nu. She pressed me on the stool and my clothes were picked up.


    What happened later, I felt like I was in a dream, but it had a great impact on me. When Han Fu gave me comfort, she covered it up and had no visual feeling, but Jiang Nu was crazy now and couldn''t care about anything. She was very hungry and thirsty.


    Looking at the ups and downs of her beautiful face, I explained it in just a few minutes.


    Han Dan told me secretly that as long as Jiang NV ate Tong Jing, the toxin would be solved. As a result


    I couldn''t sit steadily in my chair. I felt a buzzing and blank in my brain. I hurriedly begged for mercy and held Jiang NV''s face. She bit her, but at least she stopped.


    I let out a long breath and the whole person collapsed.


    Jiang Nu ran to the corner of the room, retched, rinsed her mouth and then came over and said: OK, go back.


    Jiang NV''s words now become a little cold. It seems that she has run out and can throw it away. I gave her a white look and said: why didn''t you let me go back when you were crazy just now?


    Referring to the embarrassment, Jiang Nu''s face was slightly red. She glared at me angrily and reluctantly stretched out her hand to help me. Because she was too close, looking at her lingering face and her moist red lips, I couldn''t help but lean over and gently clicked on her red lips.


    Jiang Nu didn''t avoid. When my mouth left her red lips, she hooked the back of my head with her backhand and blocked my mouth. She felt very skilled and kissed.


    I hesitated, struggled and wanted to get rid of it. I just felt the softness of Jiang nu. I didn''t want to struggle at once and dared to respond. As a result, as soon as a small fire was lit, there was a sudden knock outside the door. Then I heard Han''s voice say: healing is healing, almost.


    When Jiang Nu heard the voice of Han, she was so frightened that she pushed me away. Seeing that I was also frightened, she couldn''t help but spit out her little tongue. I didn''t hold it back. Before she took it back, she rushed up to catch it, sucked it gently, and then let go. Then her legs softened and trimmed her clothes and prepared to go out. When I got to the door, I sent a message and asked Jiang NV: don''t you dislike me for being young?


    Jiang nvchuan said: it used to be, but now it looks like it''s only fun when you''re young.


    Then she made a funny face and stuck out her tongue. I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I quickly opened the door and went out. I threw myself into the arms of Han Hua as a spoiled girl. The wicked complained first and said: wife, she bullied me.


    Han Hua rubbed my ear, stared at me, and took me back to our room. When I entered the door, I asked: wife, are you going to cross the robbery?


    Don''t digress.


    Han Peng stared at me, grabbed my ear and sat on the bed and asked: you little bastard, how many times?


    Being stared at by Han, I blushed, recalled and broke seven fingers... Han looked at me, looked ugly, spoiled me in my arms, stretched out his hand to catch my caterpillar, leaned close to my ear and asked: who is more comfortable?


    Goddess Jiang. I answered honestly. As a result, Han''s face was cold and wanted to pinch the little caterpillar into meat sauce. I sat up straight in pain and was dragged back by her.


    I hurriedly said: wife, goddess Jiang let me see, and you won''t let me see.


    Han Fu heard the speech and leaned down gently


    I gave a thrill and hurriedly ate the pill given by cangxue.


    Hanhe raised his head, held my face, looked at my tender and delicate face dotingly, and said in a greasy voice: I am your wife. I want to give you the best enjoyment. After waiting for some time, I will give you the most precious second thing.


    Before, Han Peng said that she gave me two of her most precious things. I know the first, but I don''t know what the second is.


    Now I have understood that for a girl, no body is the most precious thing for her husband.


    Handao held the handsome but slightly green face in front of him. He was a little different in his heart. He brought him up by himself. He liked and fell in love with him a little. It was like falling into a mire. He was more and more unable to extricate himself. Now, he was even willing to give him the most precious thing and let this little bit toss.


    Imagine that little dot is tossing his picture. Han''s face is getting redder and redder, and his eyes seem to be coming out of water. But now is not the time, because his favorite little man is too tender.


    When I got up the next day, my legs were walking with a floating figure.


    Hanhe was afraid that I would be laughed at when I went out and locked me in the room for self-cultivation. Recalling what Jiang Nu and Hanhe had done to me, it felt like a dream.


    Without the elixir cangxue gave me, I would feel like a cow squeezed dry.


    I had a full rest for a day and a half, and the whole talent was refreshed, and the mental state was better than before. It felt like my body had opened a gate valve and stepped into a mature age.


    If you really have a round house and become a real man, I believe you will be in better shape at that time.


    When I got to the city wall, I just saw the army of the demon world coming, vast and overwhelming, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    Chen Hao has gone out to meet him in advance. It can be seen that he should be Bai Wushuang.


    When passing the city where the great sage of Qingling world is located, the old buffalo flies out of the sky again. The great sage stops the army of the demon world and speaks to win over.


    Chen Hao, but I didn''t have Han to be so polite to me. With a fierce finger of the iron stick in my hand, he angrily said: old and immortal, roll as far as you can.


    The old sage was cursed, his face was blue, and before he finished his words, a unicorn behind Chen Hao roared, and the breath of the great sage''s peak came out. The old buffalo was frightened, spitting clouds in his nostrils, and turned and fled.


    I wanted to scold Chen Hao, but I didn''t dare to offend a strong man. Now Chen Hao is completely unscrupulous with his back to the demon world.


    I also noticed that there were strong ones among the demons, including fox clan, Kirin clan, nine headed Golden Eagle and so on. Unfortunately, the dragon, Phoenix, golden winged ROC and peacock of the real ancient demon family are missing.


    Their lack is a pity, but the glory of any era does not lack heroes.


    An era, people belonging to an era.


    Bai Wushuang didn''t become the demon king, but he had the right to speak in it, and finally fell into our city. The army also entered. But the top level hasn''t given a reply yet. Chen Hao and I bound our people to one area. Bai Wushuang also arranged the demon family army in another area, and then introduced the demon king.


    They talked behind closed doors. After all, it was a matter of chasing the divine fruit position, which involved a lot of problems.


    We talked behind closed doors for a whole night, but there was no result. At noon the next day, the void flashed and thundered again, and the undead legion of the God of death country shot again and directly aimed at the city of the great sages.


    It can be seen that after the last defeat, they made some efforts to fight the next city as a base.


    Chen Hao looked at the killing of hundreds of thousands of undead legions and sneered: the old guy is completely finished now.


    The old buffalo soared into the air and trembled. Seventy two sages lined up, looking very desolate.


    I frown slightly. From my personal preference, I hope the old guy will die quickly, but in the long run, it''s not a good thing for people from western countries to settle here.


    The holy land helps the big world, but it doesn''t want to see such a situation.

 Chapter 367

    The great sage saw the old cow trembling under his crotch and flew out alone to meet the leader of the undead army. The sky vine in his hand was shining, and the dead wood came alive and grew leaves.


    When the innate gourd is opened, the innate aura inside escapes, forming a large fog.


    More than 100000 people of the undead army rushed into the fog and seemed to be lost. They were trapped inside and couldn''t get out. From the outside, those people have been walking around inside.


    Innate aura is like an array, which is very magical. After touching the ground, the congenital spirit root grows wildly, connects the heaven and earth and grows countless leaves. After each leaf falls, it turns into a clear Qi and turns into a human shape in the next second. In a short period of more than ten seconds, tens of thousands of people fall on the congenital spirit root, all of them into the fog.


    We watched the innate spirit root continue to grow leaves, and we all pumped cold air in our hearts. The old guy is really clever. No wonder he dares to go to the immortal road with 72 disciples.


    People transformed by innate aura entered the fog and immediately broke out in battle. They were all great saints and killed many people of the undead Legion by relying on the fog.


    But it only lasted for a few minutes, the leader of the undead Legion gave a low roar, turned his huge axe into a bloody sickle, shrouded in death, fell directly from the sky, abruptly split the fog and stepped out of it.


    The bloody sickle directly sweeps like the congenital spiritual root. For a moment, the death spirit rolls up a cloud. The God of death in the ox head mask suddenly becomes larger, like a hill, rushing across with the sickle of the God of death.


    The old sage was a little dim under the sickle, but at the moment when he was about to touch it, there was a virtual shadow on him. He lived two, two and three. At the same time, there were three old sages, and each of them had exactly the same strength.


    One of them crossed the dead spirit and rushed to the sickle of the God of death. The other two shot at the same time. One held a gourd and the other a furnace tripod, and jumped at the God of death at the same time.


    Jian Lingxiao said beside him: it is a Qi gasification and Sanqing. It is the superior mental skill he understood in the heaven realm, and it is also the most domineering mental skill in the seven realms.


    The mind method of heaven''s realm, whether it is the six Zhang golden body of Jianyuan or the present one gasification and three clearing, is a first-class mind method. It can be said that each of the ancient heavenly Masters had the mind method against the sky. But up to now, there are very few handed down, and their mental skills are very special.


    The same is the half step Tianzun, but the old sage survived by beheading. With the insight and boldness of the Tianzun, his hand was very atmospheric. Not to mention the two half step tianzuns shot at the same time, the sickle in the hand of the God of death was broken at once, and the ox head mask was blown up, revealing the skeleton under the helmet.


    The old sage''s part wanted to kill again, but the God of death who was blasted away by him suddenly knelt on the ground and raised his hands, as if in prayer.


    With its prayer, a black fog appeared in the sky and directly entered his mouth and nose. He was just a skeleton and suddenly became full and grew flesh and blood.


    It was a gloomy Western man with two pupils. One pupil was dead and the other was full of vitality. The sickle in his hand gave off a black luster, and when I got close to it, I was shrouded in black light.


    Black sickle can erase life, comparable to the six cycles of hell. Lao Tzu''s part was also shining. As a result, he was instantly beaten into a breath and almost sucked in by the sickle.


    The Western man with ox horn mask is not a god of death, but an emissary, but his prayer seems to have been blessed by the God of death, and his magic tools become more powerful.


    It can be said that on the way, as long as the magic tools related to life and death are mysterious, and they have an absolute inhibitory effect on living creatures.


    Lao Tzu was broken up, one split body, and the other two split bodies burst in. The innate spiritual root circled like a sharp sword. It instantly penetrated the body of a Western man and wound like an iron chain.


    At the same time, the eight trigrams stove was opened, the mouth of the stove glowed, and a hot breath came out, directly shining on the messenger of death.


    One of the three most extraordinary fires in the world can melt the Tao and destroy the body. However, the messenger of the God of death was penetrated through the body. The extraordinary fire tempered the body and was still not affected. He was wrapped around the innate spiritual root like a imprisoned devil. He roared in his mouth, bathed in the extraordinary fire and stepped into the air. He held the sickle of the God of death high and directly cut into the two parts of the great sage.


    One Qi turns into three Qings, which is equivalent to three and a half steps, but the messenger of the God of death is completely suppressed after being blessed by the God of death, which is terrible.


    The void trembles, as if to collapse.


    Powerful hands, without gorgeous movements, are enough to wipe out a planet. The death sickle is fierce. However, the great sage is not slaughtered by others. The congenital gourd is opened, and tens of thousands of golden lights are emitted from it. When it appears, it turns into golden armor gods and rushes into the fog in the distance.


    cast beans on grounds which are transformed by magic into soldiers.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and said something surprised.


    This is indeed a magic method. The leaves on the vine can be regarded as grass and trees. They are all ancient methods. Some people in the secular world can use them. They belong to a kind of blindfold.


    However, what I''m doing now is not as simple as a cover up. What I''m doing now has great saint accomplishments, just like a real person.


    Of course, what he sprinkled was not beans, but gold pills.


    The old sage still wanted to keep the city and didn''t want to lose the base area. When the golden elixir army killed him, the sickle of the God of death had fallen on his head. The Bagua furnace flew in the air to block it, but at the moment of touching, death trapped the Bagua furnace and suppressed the fire.


    Seeing that the old sage was about to be cut off, I couldn''t help drawing out a small wooden axe. However, at this time, a dazzling light broke out in the Bagua furnace, which directly shook away the death Qi and blocked the sickle of the God of death in the air.


    However, only a few seconds later, the Bagua stove was covered with dense black cracks, and the whole stove tripod became dim and suppressed. And at this time, Sheng Hui appeared in the void, and a holy angel appeared. A bright sword fell in the air, and one dark and one bright directly hit the Bagua stove.


    Bang.


    With a loud noise, the eight trigrams stove fell apart on the spot, and the two breath fell instantly, and the virtual shadow of the old sage''s pure Qi exploded. However, the three clear Qi did not disperse, but condensed the body over the city. Only the old sage was injured and his mouth was bleeding.


    The undead army is fighting with the empty army of the old sages. The angels falling in the sky have no bondage with the God of death. They both kill the city and want to kill the old sages.


    Han Peng grabbed me and said: the breath on death''s sickle is very unique. Other magic tools may not be able to restrain. Wait for the underworld to do it.


    I''m a little anxious. If the undead Legion moves into the refuge City, they will grow stronger and stronger and eventually become a threat. But what if the people in the underworld don''t do it?


    Han Han heard my question and couldn''t answer it for a moment, but a small world emerged behind him and stretched out his hand to hold me.


    Now we can''t be separated. Only when we are together can we fight banbu Tianzun.


    However, just when we were about to take action, a Book of life and death flew out of the city of the underworld and stopped the sickle of the God of death. At the same time, a black shadow flew into the air and gave birth to a huge hand. He personally took charge of the book of life and death, and several lights flew out and approached the sickle of the God of death.


    Hum.


    The Western messenger of death uttered a sneer, and the sickle still cleaved to the book of life and death. If the fairy world is not broken, the underworld is also the organization in charge of life and death in the fairy country, which is equal to the God of death in western countries.


    The two magic tools are related to life and death. Under the collision, evil spirits howl and Demons dance.


    But death sickle is obviously better. There are countless evil spirits flying out of it, layer after layer, and countless packages outside the book of life and death.


    The strong man in the river never showed his face. When he saw that the book of life and death was trapped, a cold voice said: Eighteen layers of hell.


    A short five words fell, and a black tower flew out of our city. Chen Hao released the 18 layers of hell. However, he was caught by the strong man of the forgetful River in the air. At the moment of starting, the 18 layers opened at the same time, with evil spirits wailing inside. The dark wind covered the whole sky and even covered the light of the Heavenly God in the colorful sun.


    Just one face-to-face, the devil released by the sickle of the God of death was swallowed up by the 18th floor of hell, and the black tower collapsed and directly attacked the immortal Legion. Those immortal soldiers who are difficult to kill are like tofu under the rolling of the 18th floor of hell, and the rotten ones are wiped out.


    The Tao is a foot high, the devil is a foot high, and one thing falls to one thing. It also controls life and death. It seems that the underworld is better.


    However, we are the Pluto, and the other party is only a messenger of death. Although we are holding a sickle of death, we are lack of strength.


    Sheng Hui''s angel couldn''t get a bargain for the old sages alone. The old sages became Sanqing in one breath. The three and a half steps of the Heavenly Master shot at the same time and directly killed him in the city.


    The 18th floor hell suppressed and wanted to kill the messenger of death, but at this time, a white light suddenly appeared in the void. A big sword with holy light flew across the sky and touched the 18th floor hell. At the moment of approaching, the light on the big sword purified the fierce spirit of the 18th floor hell.


    The void appears like a country, in which angels roam the void, the God King sits on the holy throne, and the voice of the Tao from the west is sent out to frighten the world.


    But at this time, the colorful day in the void was suddenly dark, and the virtual shadow of heaven disappeared. A huge eye covered the whole sky, overlooking the kingdom of God and all sentient beings.


    It is like the king who dominates the fairyland and has insight into everyone here.


    What''s terrible is which eye is blinking. It''s alive.


    Everyone is creepy, dare not mess around, want to escape here.


    My scalp is numb, and my hands holding Han are trembling slightly. It''s hard to imagine that there should be such a powerful creature in the world. Is it the God in the sun?


    When the people were still guessing, the huge eyes of the void slowly faded, and the brilliance of the colorful sun shone down again, and the virtual shadow of the Tianzun in it was more vivid. However, when the light scattered, the earth on the other side of the city just opposite us roared and rumbled, and more than a dozen cities sprang up like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    Almost at the same time, the kingdom of God opened in the sky, and several teams of people and horses came out. They came in the air like divine soldiers falling from the sky and settled in the city one after another.


    In the void, the strong man of the forgetful River took back the 18 floors of hell, didn''t take it for himself, but threw it at our city. The nervous Chen Hao quickly reached out and caught it.


    Seeing that the strong man of the forgetful River returned to the 18th floor of hell, the floating demon clock over our city slowly disappeared and took it back.


    If I don''t guess, it''s the demon holy instrument Donghuang bell.


    Bai Wushuang walked behind me and Han. Like us, he looked at the sky and asked: the emperor inside is still alive. What does he want to do?

 Chapter 368

    The question asked by Bai Wushuang is what we all want to know, but it''s not sure whether the eye in the sky is the emperor''s, but it''s the same as when I broke the sky robbery.


    As for what he wants to do, I''m afraid no one can guess when he comes up with it, because at his height, many things are really secrets, and no one else will know except himself.


    For a long time, people can forget kindness and forget their names. Their existence lasts forever, but they are unknown.


    But no matter what height they stand on, they all have ideas.


    The thought of the weak is called ideal, and the thought of the strong can change a world.


    I looked up at the sky, the afterglow of the big day did not fall, and the virtual shadow of the Heavenly Master became much clearer.


    In the rumble, the newborn ancient city stabilized, the virtual shadow of the heavenly Father emerged in the country, and the holy throne was like a small planet. There are two angels around the throne, one holy and the other dark.


    Jian Lingxiao said: the kingdom of heaven is not always peaceful, but now the fallen angels are standing by the heavenly father. It can be seen that it has formed a whole. If we want to compete, we can only unite.


    The founding of the seven realms is not as good as the kingdom of heaven, because it has been fragmented for too long, and the corpse realm has collapsed. The witch realm has gone to the wilderness. There are few half step Tianzun, and the kingdom of heaven does not lack half step Tianzun.


    What''s terrible is that you can control so many half step heavenly masters. The strength of your father that day


    Sword Lingxiao''s idea is the best choice at present, but there is no powerful figure like heavenly Father in the seven realms to stand up. Besides, Wu De, Han he and I are still their thorns. Don''t mention cooperation. I''m afraid they''ll be intercepted if they go out.


    Up to now, the demon world has not reached an agreement with us. If Bai Wushuang hadn''t been in the middle with his father, I''m afraid we would have led wolves into the house.


    I saw the demon king outside the hall. He was a wolf and turned into a human. He was a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    The demon world is so powerful that it is impossible for him not to covet the divine fruit position, let alone to obey us because of Bai Wushuang''s friendship.


    I don''t know whether the third fruit of Han Dan has been integrated. Chen Hao doesn''t know about it except that the old sage knows it, and I haven''t told anyone.


    Now people talk a lot, and it''s hard for me to ask.


    The kingdom of heaven opened three gaps, and three armies came down at the same time. They were guarded by banbu Tianzun. One of the angels held the light holy sword just returned, followed by a million angels.


    On the left is the God of death. A huge sickle seems to pierce the sky. It is dead, followed by millions of undead legions. On the right is the fallen angel. The black wings emit black gas. It looks evil, but it gives me the feeling that the fallen angel is stronger than the bright angel.


    Their flag is the name of the kingdom of heaven, and the way they fall is different from us. The country seems to lead directly to here without crossing the long fairy road like us.


    The strong man in the forgetful River shot again and wanted to kill the strong man on the way from heaven to the city. The half step Tianzun of the Holy Land and the big world also shot at the same time.


    In the old sage''s city, the innate spiritual root flew out and directly stabbed the fallen angel. The golden body of Jianyuan became apparent, and the huge palm fell across the air and blocked the way of the heavenly army.


    It is rare for several strong men to act at the same time, but they did it. Death, angels and fallen angels also acted at the same time.


    The strong of both sides do not fight alone. All kinds of chaotic visions form a whole under the hook of the air machine, covering the army of heaven.


    The three strong men of the heavenly Legion are personally lower bound, slightly stronger than the messenger, but they are only half a step ahead of the Heavenly Master, but they are still suppressed under the disadvantage of the number of people.


    Seeing that they were going to press them back to the kingdom of heaven, in the dim country, the heavenly father suddenly took a hand. Under the guidance of flying in the air, the five half step heavenly Zun joined hands to attack, and the vision directly collapsed. Moreover, that finger broke through the void and continued to point to kill the relatively weak half step heavenly Zun.


    The heavenly Father''s fingers were shining like jade pillars. Before his fingers arrived, the walls of the great world began to collapse and fly out like sand paintings.


    Seeing that the half step Heavenly Master of the big world was about to be killed, several great saints in their city tried to keep their king. But the small world of the great saint just emerged. It couldn''t bear it without welcoming it, and it exploded directly.


    Han Peng and I looked at each other, and they stepped into the air at the same time. She took my hand and split dozens of axes in the air. The golden axe blade pulled out a light curtain, but in front of the heavenly Father''s finger, the small wooden axe that can cut time and space only lasted for a few seconds, and then was pierced like gold paper.


    I look pale. Is the heavenly father the God? But if he is a God, it doesn''t take much effort to kill us. If it''s not heaven, what is it?


    Invincible in the same realm? This situation exists, but if the same realm is invincible, it is impossible for one person to be worth several.


    Han Peng saw that he couldn''t stop me, so he pulled me back and didn''t shoot. Because the rest of the strong have come to the rescue.


    A big clock appeared in our city. The Demon King appeared and pointed on the clock. The golden sound waves scattered in an instant and hit directly like the fingers of the heavenly father.


    With the attack of the others, he broke the imaginary fingers.


    He didn''t succeed, and the heavenly father didn''t do it anymore. However, during the period of his interception, the three armies have moved into the new city, and we also lost the best blocking opportunity.


    The sound of the Eastern imperial bell melodious through the sky, very strong. However, the heavenly father stopped, and the demon king stopped the clock and didn''t want to be exposed.


    The half step Heavenly Master in the big world raised his thanks, but no one responded. Han and I naturally did not dare to respond, so as not to be suspected of taking the credit alone.


    The arrival of the national three-way army is a foregone conclusion, and there are more competitors for Tianzun fruit position. When I returned to the city, I asked why the cultivation of the heavenly father was so terrible. Was he close to the emperor?


    Looking up at the empty shadow of the kingdom of heaven with only one light in the sky, Han said: that is the will of the country. As the father of the kingdom of heaven, he can get the blessing of the country.


    The country still has this ability, and it is even more impossible for the seven circles to form a country. Jian Lingxiao and Chen Hao stayed on the city wall. I also wanted to stay, but I didn''t communicate with Han for several days. I don''t know how her heavenly way and fruit are integrated. There should also be some progress in the negotiation with the demon clan.


    I didn''t dare to ask about Tiandao Daoguo. I directly took her hand and communicated with her soul.


    Han said: if the third Tao fruit is fused, I''m afraid there will be changes.


    I heard the speech and asked: what will happen? Is it related to Zhang Daoling''s plot?


    Han said: I just feel it. The appearance of the three Taoist fruits was unusual. Now we should be careful. If something happens to us, it is likely that no one will help, but are busy grabbing the Taoist fruits.


    I vomited. It''s true now. They didn''t do it. First, the time didn''t come. Second, Wu De was hidden. Only Han Peng knew where he was. I didn''t ask.


    But when all walks of life take root here, they will begin to show their claws and teeth.


    As for the alliance with the demon world, Hanhe means to give up the heavenly fruit position and make the Qingling world the attachment of the demon world.


    Giving up the promise is really giving up. Even if the alliance can win the position of heavenly fruit in the future, Han can''t compete, otherwise it will be difficult for Bai matchless to do.


    I took Han''s hand and said nothing.


    On the square outside the main hall, I originally intended to follow in, but at this time, the sky shook, and a colorful light curtain appeared, shrouded like a dome, covering several refuge cities and forming a space. Han Peng looked up and said to me: you and Chen Hao, go and see what''s going on.


    It''s no use for me to go about what they talked about. In this situation, wisdom is superfluous to negotiate. What we need to do now is to find a balance point in interests and reach a consensus between the two sides.


    I left after seeing Han into the hall. In the past, Chen Hao and they had come back from the city. The result of exploration was that there was no repression in the heaven and earth under the dome, which was equivalent to an active area.


    I looked up at the hood above my head and worried that it was also a kind of imprisonment. If we were trapped in it, it would become a Colosseum.


    Thinking of this, I asked Chen Hao to send someone out to have a try. As a result, I found that several little saints in the big world had taken off.


    They knew their fate, walked tremblingly, and approached the dome carefully. Everyone on the wall became nervous.


    But fortunately, after a few seconds of hesitation, the little saints flew out. There was nothing outside the dome, and then he walked back intact.


    Everyone was relieved. The changes under the dome were still taking place. There were some buildings in the middle of the city, some like ancient challenge arena and a large field of miraculous medicine. They seem to be growing all the time and full of vitality when they appear. Not long after, a huge celestial monument fell down and stood under the center of the dome, which brightened Ye.


    It''s a list of gods.


    Sword Lingxiao looked like two sword Qi, and saw the words on it.


    Over a hundred kilometers away, no one has passed in a short time, but that large area of medicine field makes everyone jealous. Those who arrive first will certainly get more benefits.


    The elixir of the fairyland is not comparable to that of the blessed land. We can smell the fragrance of the elixir at such a distance. When we hesitated, the people of the big world and the holy land had flown out and rushed to the medicine field.


    Chen Hao couldn''t help but immediately summon more than 100 great saints to prepare for the past. But I stopped it.


    There are not many people in the big world and holy land. They can''t collect all the miraculous drugs. Moreover, those miraculous drugs seem to have spirit. It''s not so easy to collect them. Let''s have a look first.


    The people of the big world and the Holy Land crossed the void and soon approached the medicine field. They also deliberately avoided the list of gods, but when approaching the core, the list of gods still glowed and received the soul silk of those people. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Chen Hao didn''t want to listen to me. He was ready to leave the city. He was so scared that he stopped.

 Chapter 369

    The list of gods has made the last batch of immortals, the three eyed saints of the great world, or the giant spirit Protoss. When were they canonized? Now the list of gods is now, does it mean that the era of creating immortals and gods has come again?


    If so, it will undoubtedly be a great joy for the clearing world, because there are only 11 people who cast immortal yuan, including Han.


    Those people were sucked away by the list of gods. It seemed that there were bad changes, which scared them back.


    The small world under the sky is still changing, and more ancient buildings emerge within more than 100 kilometers to build a small city.


    It feels like a miracle.


    The change lasted until the evening. There were many caves and blessed lands within the diameter of more than 100 kilometers, but they were protected by arrays.


    After the people in the big world returned, no one dared to explore for a while. In the evening, a huge cross fell from the sky, keeping pace with the list of gods.


    We all looked at the sword Lingxiao together. He said awkwardly: I don''t know much about western myths, and in Western myths, God is also divided into schools. Now the kingdom of heaven is like the kingdom of God recorded in the Bible.


    The meaning of sword Lingxiao and his understanding of the west only exist in limited myths and legends. For example, China has experienced several mythological times and different characters. And compared with the huge myth system in the west, it is not lost to them at all.


    It''s just cultural differences and different ways of belief. The immortal gods in the Oriental myths are more magical than the solemn sense of the immortal gods in the western body myths.


    The most straightforward manifestation of this difference is in status. In the west, a small God will also be touted high, while in the East, when it comes to the land father-in-law, everyone thinks of a small and timid little old man.


    As everyone knows, the land lord is also ranked in the immortal class. It is by no means the existence that mandrill ghosts can bully wantonly and anyone can summon.


    When it comes to the four seas Dragon King, our first impression is also timid and very obscene.


    In the west, on the contrary, even a small river god will be blown into the sky and set up a tall image, which makes people feel that the protoss in the West are far stronger than the immortals in the East.


    But at the beginning of the great flood era, it can be said that the most powerful immortals were concentrated in the eastern continent.


    In the world, the core of the country is the origin of China.


    In the famine era, the Western gods did not dare to intervene in the East, but the western religion in the East has been expanding to the West. Later, the western religion was replaced by Buddhism and canonized a number of Western gods and Buddhas. As a result, some Buddhist inheritance countries close to the West still think they are the birthplace of Buddhism.


    Unexpectedly, it was just the westward advance of the eastern forces. In the whole process of westward expansion, the West had little response and dared not collide with the East. At that time, although the fairyland and Buddhism fought fiercely, they still wore the same pair of pants. The boundary between the fairyland and Buddhism was not gradually clear until they received the Taoist priest and other fairyland talents to join the Buddhism.


    Later, the fairy world collapsed, the catastrophe came, and the heaven was peerless. The whole Qingling world and the Seven Realms were affected, as were the west, which were weakened together.


    Therefore, the arrival of western countries is not really invincible. However, the heavenly Father has the blessing of the country, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    The cross that has fallen now is an artifact of the son of God who has experienced hardships and gained the Tao. At this time, it stands side by side with the list of gods. It is estimated that it has the same function.


    Close to the city occupied by the Western kingdom of God, many Western temples also appeared. When night fell, the sky expanded again, reaching a diameter of more than 200 kilometers, and several mountains were pulled in.


    After the originally fractured mountain was covered by the sky, the fracture was glowing and began to recover, and birds and animals appeared in the mountain.


    Last time in the Dragon holy land, ZuLong''s will restored the destroyed holy land, which felt like time back, and the holy land integrated the dragon''s will, and mountains and rivers were like magic weapons.


    But now it''s different. No matter the miraculous buildings that appear out of thin air, or the birds and animals that are repairing the mountains and appearing, they all seem to have a big hand in control and creation.


    The terrible thing is that we can''t feel the existence of that force. All things happen strangely.


    I watched my eyelids jump wildly and ordered the general around me to say: send orders. No one can leave the city without orders.


    Things are too abnormal. Even if this is a pure land, I''m afraid the things in it are not so easy to get. What matters is the power of creation. Where does it come from?


    After thinking about it, I wrote a letter personally and asked a little saint to send it to Zhangjia in the big world. The content was just to ask if there was an old woodcutter in the big world.


    Now people here are all worried. It''s easier to ask some questions now than in peace. Because they are worried about external pressure, they will try their best not to be hostile to us. The matter of the old woodcutter should not be a secret.


    I just want to verify whether the old woodcutter is Zhang Daoling, as Han said.


    When the sun rises in the morning, the colorful glow sets and shines in the small world. I feel that my eyes have completely changed. It seems that I am in a new world and the sky is expanded for the second time. The diameter reached 400 meters, and the roar of animals came from a distance, shaking the world, like fierce beasts in ancient times.


    They couldn''t help it. They didn''t talk behind closed doors. All the big guys came out. When the Demon King appeared for the first time, his breath was very strong. When he came out, he looked into the sky. His eyes turned blue. It was like a rotating planet. Han was also deducting. The eyes of vanity penetrated the law and deduced the truth.


    When the two strong men deduce at the same time, they should be able to see some clues, but unfortunately, they don''t see anything. This small world is formed, like the force of nature.


    The demon king said such a sentence and turned his eyes to the gods list in the distance. However, as soon as he began to deduce, a blue lightning appeared over the gods list, and the lightning appeared in front of the demon king.


    The demon king''s reaction was very fast. The Eastern Emperor clock appeared and sounded a bell, but the blue lightning continued to call the demon king without the influence of the Eastern Emperor clock.


    There was no diffusion of power in the lightning, but it was several meters away from the city wall. The special material cracked a terrible gap and spread directly to the city behind. The great saint avoided it and was directly cut in half.


    Seeing this scene, the demon king''s face turned white. He didn''t care about face and wanted to escape, but it was too late. However, at this time, the Handan nearby seemed to be ready. He grabbed the iron bar in Chen Hao''s hand and blocked directly in front of the Demon Lord. Strange to say, when the blue lightning met the iron bar, it immediately stopped and dissipated invisibly, as if it had never appeared.


    The demon king was in a cold sweat on his forehead, and his face turned white and looked at Han. Han Peng explained that the iron bar was forged by beating the divine whip. Beating the divine whip has its origin with the list of gods.


    I see. Thank you.


    The demon king spoke without affectation and bowed his hands to thank him. Han Peng nodded slightly, which was exposed. If he was not hypocritical, he was also the demon king. This kind of thing should not be entangled too much.


    Han said: the will of the gods can''t be deduced and peeped. I don''t know what the west is.


    The demon king said: the sky is still expanding, and there are animals in the distance. The breath I feel is not like an ordinary demon beast, and it is likely to be an immortal beast at any time.


    After a pause, the demon king said with some worry in his eyes: there is the smell of dragon and Phoenix. It is not certain whether it is.


    We frowned when we heard the fairy beast. We heard that there was the smell of dragon and Phoenix. There was a riot around us.


    The two strong families that once ruled the existence of famine have now appeared.


    Compared with our uneasiness, the people in the demon world are even more frightened. With the characteristics of the beast family, if the dragon family and the Phoenix family really appear, they will certainly compete for the position of the demon king, and a battle will inevitably break out at that time.


    The demon king was worried. Then he turned and went back to the temple. It was estimated that he was going to make preparations.


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other and wanted to go out to see the dragon and Phoenix. Han saw our careful thinking and warned us: don''t mess around until the world is stable.


    Han Peng then returned to the main hall. Bai Wushuang and his father hurried up. I looked at their backs and hoped that the emergence of the dragon and Phoenix would make the demon king change his mind.


    But I am also worried that the dragon and Phoenix will lead the demon race, which will bring us a more unfavorable situation.


    As soon as Han Hua left, Chen Hao urged me to say: boss, shall we go and have a look secretly?


    I looked, the mountains in the distance had recovered their good appearance, birds and animals walked, and there was peace under the dome. The change seems to be over. The place where the building complex appears has stabilized and should not be expanded.


    I have seen the dragon, but the Phoenix has only seen the virtual shadow. I am not curious about whether it is false. Moreover, at the beginning of the change, there are many opportunities. My heart was like a cat''s paw. Finally, I couldn''t stand Chen Hao''s incitement and ordered 20 great saints. Yuhuatian, Jiangnu, Qinxue, lanyue and Zhenkun went out of the city together. However, in order to prevent being found, we left towards the side gate and didn''t dare to resist the air. But whether it will be found or not can only depend on luck.


    It took us only half an hour to get there. But when we climbed over the mountain, we were all frightened by what we saw. At the edge of the dome, there is a large area of colorful fog, in which a huge virtual shadow emerges. There are really dragon and Phoenix figures swimming in it.


    We hid in the forest to observe. Unconsciously, when the sun set and the glow in the sky disappeared, the fog became transparent and the situation inside was at a glance. What we see during the day is really a virtual shadow, but there are some big golden eggs in it. The virtual shadows of Phoenix and dragon float out of which eggs.


    Chen Hao''s eyes were shining and urged me to steal it quickly.


    Dragon eggs and phoenix eggs are indeed rare, because newly shelled animals are easy to rely on humans. Unlike the little unicorn, it likes to follow us, but in some things, it won''t obey us.

 Chapter 370

    The demon king can sense the breath of dragon and Phoenix because he is a demon family. Other people can sense the breath of immortal animals. They may not feel that it is dragon and Phoenix. They won''t be in a hurry.


    But after a while, they''re sure to come. It''s just that the fog doesn''t seem easy to get in. I wanted to wait, but Chen Hao couldn''t wait and urged me to say: boss, your ancient words can break the divine prison. It shouldn''t be difficult to break here.


    Ancient characters are special, but God prison was arranged in my previous life, perhaps for me.


    I grabbed Chen Hao and told him not to mess around. And the sky is still changing and spreading towards the outside, but it doesn''t expand a lot like the previous times.


    Over time, an ocean appeared in the sky, but it was only a corner of the ocean, and the larger part was still outside.


    But the dome also stopped at this time. There were golden runes near the ground, and the whole sky stabilized.


    At this time, Chen Hao can''t stop. He stands up and says: boss, the opportunity can''t be missed.


    Han also said that as long as the dome is stable, we can explore. She is afraid that we will be involved in this change and killed by that mysterious force. But now this concern is gone.


    I waved to the twenty great saints to set up defense ten kilometers away, circled a safe area for us, and then approached the fog.


    Chen Hao was impulsive. When he got close to the fog, he stabbed the iron bar in his hand. As a result, the transparent light curtain was a power barrier. When it rebounded, a force came out, and five or six of us were beaten out and fell to ashes. After I got up, I quickly pulled up ginger girl lanyue and asked if there was anything wrong.


    Several people got up in a hurry and said it was okay. I was angry and kicked Chen Hao''s ass. if the strength of the barrier was stronger just now, we were all killed by him.


    However, Chen Hao''s heavenly book will not be so bad.


    Of course, Qiyun can change some things, but it is not a talisman. If you are not careful, you will still carry a follower.


    And those people were all those named by Zhang Daoling, and there are many secrets we don''t know.


    I asked Chen Hao to step back, and then I approached carefully. The small boundary in the body emerged, and there was light out of the body. It was some ancient characters. When I touched the light curtain with my fingertips, the ancient characters flew to it and slowly opened a gap. In just a few minutes, I just opened a hole the size of a fist hole.


    I was overjoyed to see it open. Although the speed is slow, as long as the gap becomes larger, I can attach more ancient characters to it, and the time will be shortened.


    However, just as I was about to continue to open, the great saint in the distance suddenly came the news that someone was approaching.


    I didn''t even think about it, so I stopped and asked Chen Hao to hide. Twenty great saints also approached.


    A few minutes later, Yukong flew in with a group of disciples from the big world. The leader was the young leader of Tianyi sect. The rest were Zhang Rui and more than ten of them, all of whom were top sect disciples in the big world.


    As for other small sects, under this great opportunity, they are not qualified to participate.


    The world is very big, but the monitoring ability of Da Neng is also very big. Living in a world with half a step Tianzun, weak forces dare not give birth to other thoughts at all.


    Zhang Rui and them approached the light curtain and explored carefully. Chen Hao was so anxious that he twisted around and said: boss, if they go in, we won''t get anything at that time.


    Lanyue also worried that if they spread the news, more people will come and we dare not show up.


    In the light curtain, there are thousands of dragon and phoenix eggs, which are not exclusive to us. As for informing more people to come, I believe they are not so stupid.


    From Zhang Rui''s conversation, the holy land, the underworld and Buddhism didn''t care much about the changes here, but went to explore the list of gods. Won''t come in a short time.


    However, according to the estimation of value, the value of dragon and phoenix eggs must be higher than those miraculous drugs. Of course, this is just my idea, because no one knows what opportunities will appear in the central area.


    The little master of Tianyi gate tried several times, and then began to break the light curtain. His technique was the same as mine. He used his own runes to drill a gap, and then opened the array, but his speed was much slower than me.


    After wasting more than an hour, the little Lord of Tianyi gate had to give up and said: this speed is too slow. It may not be able to open a passage for people in and out in two days, and it takes a lot of effort to maintain it. Now I go back to find someone to find a way. Ruier and Xu long take five people to stay here. If there is any movement, remember not to fight and send a signal at the first time.


    The little Lord of Tianyi sect is still cautious and can see the form. He delayed here for two days, and the cauliflower is cold.


    Zhang Rui nodded and ordered five people to stay.


    They are all great saints. They don''t need bodyguards. The young man who has been around her should be Xu long. Looking at the name, we know that it may be Xu Hu''s brother or brother, but their personalities are completely different. Xu Long is very stable. After the little Lord of Tianyi gate left, he arranged five people to spread out on guard. He and Zhang Rui also hid their bodies near the light curtain.


    People in the big world have a unique way to hide their breath. I''m afraid we can''t find it if we don''t watch them hide with our own eyes.


    Chen Hao saw that the young master of Tianyi school left with five people. There were only seven people in the field. He clenched his fists and said: now is the best time to get them. If you speed up, when the young master of Tianyi school comes back, we will empty the dragon and phoenix eggs here.


    I also have hands-on ideas. The five peak saints in the periphery are easy to deal with, because I brought 20 peak saints. The difficult ones are Zhang Rui and Xu Hu. They are among the five. As long as there is wind and grass outside, they can react and send signals at the first time.


    As soon as the signal is sent, there will be no peace here.


    I thought about it. Finally, my eyes fell on Su Guyan and asked her: sister Su, your autumn water is the same color. Can you pass us in?


    Su Guyan''s mental method is very unique. It is one of the few teleportation mental methods. She smelled the speech and said with an embarrassed face: it''s OK to pass it on, but the other party is a great saint. I don''t know if the breath can be hidden.


    Chen Hao doesn''t think too much about things. When he hears that he doesn''t care about thirty-seven twenty-one, he says: don''t care about it, give it a try.


    I also agree with Chen Hao''s impulse this time. If it can''t be transmitted, it will be exposed. I believe that when the signal of the big world is sent, it will not only be the people of the big world. No one can swallow the dragon egg alone.


    If we''re lucky enough to just go in, we''ll be able to eat it alone.


    Time was running out. Seeing that I had decided, Su Guyan nodded and said that she would try her best to do well. My simple arrangement, except for Chen Hao and me, LAN Yue, Qin Xue and Jiang Nu, they can''t play any role in the face of the great sage, but I brought 20 peak great saints, all of which are special in the small world. There were ten left in two dozen and one, and five went in to deal with Xu Hu and Zhang Rui. The rest locked the escaping air machine as much as possible so that people outside wouldn''t notice.


    After I arranged for everyone to write it down, Su Guyan launched the autumn water, which lasted for a long time.


    Fortunately, the breath of the vision was covered and not exposed. The five peak saints were accurately transmitted to the hiding place of Xu long and Zhang Rui. Almost at the same time, the great saints outside also jumped on the five people. The battle broke out in an instant and ended at the same time with absolute advantage.


    People outside us shot at the same time and locked the Qi machine and Xuanguang produced by the battle. After waiting for more than ten seconds, Chen Haocai and I couldn''t wait to rush over. Chen Hao went to deal with the suppressed Da Jie Da Sheng and Zhang Rui Xu long, and I broke the light curtain at the first time.


    As I thought, my ancient characters are different from the little Lord of tianyimen. The larger the gap, the more ancient characters I can attach to it and the faster I can open it.


    At dawn, I opened a one meter diameter gap. The ancient characters were separated from my body and supported all the time. We just touched it.


    Both dragon eggs and phoenix eggs emit a strong smell, but as long as we don''t bring strength, it looks very peaceful. That''s their self-protection power.


    Jiang Nu''s hair is like spring, and her face is red. She said: it can hatch baby dragons. I''m going to raise one myself.


    Several women are full of motherhood. If they suddenly meet, I''m afraid they will only choose one they like. Chen Hao and I are shining in our eyes. We look back at the people and say: Why are you stunned? Quickly open the portable space and take as much as we can.


    All?


    Jiang NV asked in surprise. I''m a little speechless. If I didn''t want to take it all, we would have to spend so much effort?


    Zhang Tong, if you can eat so much alone, aren''t you afraid of people from other worlds coming to you? Zhang Rui was escorted and her whole body was imprisoned, but she still stared at me angrily.


    The demon clan moved in. Our city can''t fight if we want to. In the past, I was really worried about provoking public anger. Now I have no worry at all.


    And the demon king doesn''t want to see the dragon and Phoenix fall into the hands of people in other circles.


    Zhang Rui glared at me when she saw that no one answered her. And we''re already moving big eggs into our carry on space.


    The virtual shadows on the dragon''s eggs are different, and the virtual shadows on the Phoenix''s eggs are also different. However, we all know that the Phoenix is the difference between male and female. There is no fuss and crazy handling.


    The eggs of the divine beast are very large. Jiang Nu''s carrying space is full when she has dozens of them. Each of the 20 great saints barely has more than 20, but it''s only about 300, and there are more than 10000 left.


    Chen Hao saw that he was about to smash when he raised the iron bar. I quickly grabbed him. The eggs of these beasts are guarded by powerful forces. It''s not easy to destroy them. It''s a waste of time. Besides, my carrying space is not full.


    I opened the gap and asked them to help carry the big eggs from it.


    At the beginning, they were only busy. After carrying thousands of them in, a great saint finally exclaimed and asked me: Lord Zhang, your voice space


    My portable space is very large. When I open it, the wind chimes are startled, and in the later days, I beat drums and keep opening up, which is several times larger.


    It is mainly because of the ancient characters in my body that I can bear such a huge portable space.


    I explained it briefly and left it alone.


    In the end, there were more than 3000 left, and my carrying space was full. Chen Hao insisted on destroying it, but I stopped him. The beast can sense the breath of his companions. If we do this, I''m afraid they will retaliate against us at the first time when we hatch dragons and phoenixes.


    Chen Hao said: if more than 3000 eggs come true, will they be given to them?


    I comforted him and said: the divine beast is estimated to be the same as hatching chickens. Not every egg can come out of the shell. There will not be 3000 dragons and phoenixes at that time. It''s getting late. Don''t worry about it.


    The young master of Tianyi gate leaves and will come before dawn. Chen Hao was very cruel and knocked Xu long and the seven of them out. As a result, they were all great saints. Their souls were stable. They smashed a bag on their head and finally fainted.


    On the way back, Jiang NV suddenly asked me why not all eggs can hatch dragons and phoenixes.


    I was a little hard to answer this question, but I gave her an example. Only when this example was said, the expression on Jiang''s face suddenly became fierce.

 Chapter 371

    The example I gave to Jiang Nu is very simple. Last time she healed, she was not pregnant. Some things are in the wrong position, so it''s wrong. Dragon eggs and phoenix eggs are the same. When they were born, some were given life, and some naturally did not exist.


    After hearing my voice, Jiang Nu deliberately retched and stared at me for several times.


    I thought she would be embarrassed to see me after the last thing. Unexpectedly, there was little change between them, and they were much closer than before.


    LAN Yue and Qin Xue hurried forward to ask when they saw Jiang Nu retching, which made Jiang Nu blush and embarrassed.


    On our way back, we happened to meet the young master of Tianyi gate with people, including several great saints, followed by more than 30 great saints. It can be seen that they attach great importance to the dragon eggs and phoenix eggs found.


    Fortunately, we moved more than ten minutes faster, otherwise we would not be able to leave if we were hit.


    I have a hunch that the changes in the fairyland, together with those emerging buildings, are likely to usher in a competition among the younger generation.


    Because at any time, outstanding people can take on great responsibilities. No matter who arranged all this, Zhang Daoling still had to choose outstanding figures.


    People who avoid Tianyi gate, it was already dawn when we returned to the city. People in the big world can get more than 3000 sacred animal eggs and will not make a public announcement in a short time.


    The eggs we get now are likely to change the situation of Qingling world and make Han Han have some confidence in the demon king. Therefore, on the way, I told everyone that we can''t mention it to anyone when we go back. We won''t make it public one day when things are not exposed.


    Han Dan and the demon king are still discussing. Jian Lingxiao has sent people to explore around the Fengshen list to find out what the small world is for.


    The messenger I sent out yesterday also came back. When I came back, I replied to the letter as soon as possible.


    It was a little beyond my expectation. It was a letter written by tianyimen''s banbu Tianzun. Although it was only an ordinary letter, the words still exuded a strong breath and breathtaking. When I read the letter, the small world in my body had been manifest. When I finished reading it, my whole body was wet with cold sweat.


    Ordinary paper, because it carries the breath of half a step of the Heavenly Master, is like a Dharma at this time, and the great sage can''t destroy it.


    If you take the will of the half step Heavenly Master, you can easily kill the strong in the early days of the great sage.


    I dare not stay on my body and let a great saint keep it. At that time, I''ll give it to Han and let her refine it in the heavenly palace stove.


    But the content of the letter made me a little worried, because he never knew that there was such a strong man as an old woodcutter in the world.


    The original old woodcutter split the aura of the great spirit with a knife. Although he didn''t come from the real body, the old woodcutter was separated by a boundary, and he still used an ordinary firewood knife.


    Unless the old woodcutter is not from the big world, because not to mention the half step Tianzun, even the peak Mahatma, their law is to cover heaven and earth and can monitor any corner.


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly shook and found that I had ignored a problem. Han Peng guessed that the old woodcutter was the golden beetle on the throne. Now he wrote back to me personally. How could he be serious?


    I shared my guess about the old woodcutter with Chen Hao in private. He didn''t believe that the old woodcutter was the golden giant in the world, let alone Zhang Daoling. He agreed with my later guess that the old woodcutter was probably not from the big world.


    Chen Hao guessed and said with an angry hammer: if we have strength, whoever he is, we''ll just rush over and beat him out of the original shape.


    I stared at Chen Hao speechless. If I could easily make the people on the throne of the big world out of their original shape, now I still need to worry about these problems?


    Han Dan doesn''t know about the dragon egg and phoenix egg now. It doesn''t have much effect to talk with the demon family. I asked Jian Lingxiao to explain it so that she can interrupt.


    Now the situation in our city is also very complex. A huge demon army is stationed in it and defends two-thirds of the city. Our troops are just one couple. If we can''t talk about it


    Han Dan didn''t come out until noon. She looked very tired. This time, she took the initiative to tell me without my asking. The demon king''s attitude is very firm. We can''t give up the heavenly fruit position. The demon family doesn''t need to rely on, but just surrender.


    My face changed as soon as I heard it. In the end, I still led wolves into the house. Some dissatisfied asked: what does Bai Wushuang say?


    Han Peng took my hand and said: he has tried his best to deal with it, otherwise he wouldn''t have to talk about it.


    Han Peng said and looked into the distance. He sighed and said: it''s ok now. There is no repression in this small world. Without this city, he can still live.


    I felt a little sad when I heard her say this. But there was a flash in my mind. Now we control so many dragon and phoenix eggs. If we continue to be with the demon family, it will be difficult to deal with. Leaving may not be a bad thing.


    But if you leave now, you may or may not be surrounded and suppressed. At least we need an ally before we go. The first thing I thought of was Jianyuan.


    The old sage is very strong, but like the demon family, he doesn''t aim at allies, but wants to join us.


    And the desire of the old sage is stronger. The demon family can say that we are dispensable, not particularly concerned, so it will take so long.


    I pulled han to our site and called the twenty saints to open their space. When they saw the dragon eggs and phoenix eggs, Han was very excited and said: it''s a divine beast. If it hatches, it can greatly enhance our strength.


    Twenty great saints took only 400, and Han was so excited that he was very careful to let the great saint close his personal space and not leak his breath.


    Looking back, she discussed with me about leaving and living in other parts of the small world.


    I deliberately asked: wife, 400 dragons and Phoenix, can we really change our situation?


    Han Peng nodded and said: the growth of divine beasts is very fast, and they appear in the fairy world. As long as they come out of the shell, they will be very strong. It is estimated that there will be great saint cultivation.


    More than 400 great saints can really double our strength.


    Thinking of this, I quickly called some little saints and asked them to send a letter to Jianyuan and the old sages to tell them about the existence of dragon eggs. Although this may expose the dragon eggs in our hands, 3000 dragon eggs cannot fall into the hands of the big world alone.


    Han Dan was very decisive. He talked to the demon king at noon and finally chose to leave.


    This city is our latest occupation, and we only got it with Jianyuan''s help. Now we suddenly leave. We feel like we have left our hometown. Everyone''s mood is relatively low. As for the specific reasons, only a few of us know Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao.


    Just after we left the city, the flag of the demon world floated over the city and took it for ourselves. Bai Wushuang stood at the top of the city and watched us leave.


    Bai Wushuang was full of confidence when the entrance of the demon world was opened. He wanted to go in and command the whole demon world. As a result, small saints and great saints emerged one after another. Finally, half a step Tianzun appeared, which hit him.


    However, the seven realms have changed a lot. Han also always thought he was the king of the Qingling world. As a result, an old sage emerged


    But this time we leave, as long as we can survive, we will find our place in the future.


    Not long after we left, some people from Buddhism and the Holy Land rushed to the place where there were immortal animal eggs. When the other forces saw the two groups passing by, they hurried out of the city.


    After Chen Hao went outside, he sent people to explore around. I ordered General Li to cheer up the soldiers and prepare for the battle. We took a large number of divine animal eggs, which may lead to a siege.


    The great saint who went out soon came back and found a canyon suitable for building a city.


    Time was pressing. We hurried over and took a look. The canyon was a gourd mouth. As long as a wall was built at the entrance, there were mountains around, which were easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    Chen Haoli took people to mine stones. When it was dark, my tension eased slightly. It is estimated that the big world got a lot of divine beast eggs, which didn''t break us.


    However, it won''t take long. We must build the city as soon as possible, have a residence and hatch dragon and Phoenix gods and beasts.


    But it was very difficult to collect the special stone. Chen Hao took tens of thousands of people to make trouble for a day and only built a foundation.


    In the evening, the place where the list of gods is located emits a golden light, with the virtual shadow of immortals manifest. It is the small saint of the holy land, and its strength is instantly raised to the great holy land.


    But in the evening, there came the mysterious light of fighting. Our spies reported that people in the Seven Realms had clashed with people in the country, and people in the holy land were killed by fallen angels.


    Although the conflict broke out, the opportunities continued. Throughout the afternoon, dozens of little saints were promoted to the great holy land. We were very anxious, but we couldn''t solve the base area. Without the support of dragon and Phoenix babies, we didn''t have much significance in the past.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the dragon and phoenix eggs were not revealed, we all went out. Wind chimes, sword Lingxiao, I, Han and feather field. We frantically cut rocks with special weapons. We were busy all night. When Tianzun day appeared the next day, a new wall was built on the canyon.


    By noon, walls had been built in the surrounding mountains, which could be defended.


    My idea is that the buildings inside should be built of ordinary stones. But Han believes it can''t stand attack.


    Special stones are not absolutely defensible, but even the power of banbu Tianzun can not be destroyed on a large scale. In the long run, it is best to use special materials.


    When the city began to take shape, Chen Hao couldn''t wait to run all over the mountain. In the evening, he found an extremely secret cave, in which there was a huge space connected with earth fire, which was suitable for incubating immortal animals.


    Han Peng took a look with me and hurriedly summoned the twenty great saints, including Jiang NV. They all came and took out more than 700 dragon and phoenix eggs.


    Seeing so much, hanpeng''s eyes lit up hope. It can be seen that she took a fancy to these immortal beasts.

 Chapter 372

    I wanted to surprise her. I didn''t immediately disclose my personal space. It just took time to put the eggs in a warm place. After placement, the space is almost gone. But not far away, there is a very huge hole.


    Han Peng checked the eggs of each fairy beast and picked out more than 100 eggs that could not hatch. Chen Hao looked at those fairy eggs and rubbed his hands to fry them. However, he called someone over and was yelled by Han Peng. Han Peng''s statement is the same as mine. Fairy beasts are particularly sensitive to the smell of their own kind and can''t eat them.


    I''m worried that Chen Hao can''t control his mouth. By the way, I asked him to pick 700 people. From now on to the incubation of immortal animals, I should guard them all the time, communicate with them and form dependence.


    Han is more cautious in this matter. The voice tells Chen Hao to find people in Qingling world, because the immortal beast will have a strong immortal gas when it comes out of its shell, and it is possible to cast immortal yuan after absorption.


    Fairy beast eggs also have the ability to cast fairy yuan, which is a surprise. Lanyue, yuhuatian and Jiang Nu all want dragon baby. When Chen Hao went to pick people, they had already started to choose big eggs. Jian Lingxiao also came to choose, but he chose a Phoenix.


    Chen Hao soon brought 700 people from Qingling world. When overseas friars saw the colorful immortal beast''s eggs, they were all surprised.


    Zhen Kun went to get the eggs with us, but he didn''t know he was going to divide them. Now he heard that he was allowed to choose, so he was so excited that he hurried to observe. But after a circle, he came back to me with no choice. He stared at me with shining eyes and said: it doesn''t feel right. Let me choose more.


    Han Fu paid more attention to Zhen Kun. Seeing that he didn''t choose, the rest were selected. He hurriedly said: your cultivation is still very low and you need immortal beasts very much.


    Han even called out a disciple and let Zhen Kun pass. As a result, Zhen Kun shook his head and almost hid behind me. Han Han noticed something, looked at me and asked in confusion: will you open your carry on space?


    hey! I knew I couldn''t hide it, so I grabbed my head and smiled.


    Han came over, pulled me aside and asked me to open my carry on space. When I saw more than 9000 dragon and phoenix eggs in it, my backhand slapped me on the back of my head, took me to the big cave and asked me to carry out all the eggs.


    Sword Lingxiao, they immediately gave up the original and rushed in.


    The hundreds of people brought by Chen Hao are the leaders of the young generation in Qingling world. I don''t restrict them and let them choose freely. In fact, now I can only feel the breath and can''t pick out anything. However, they still want to choose treasures. Almost all of them look at them before making a choice.


    Han Hu chose a Phoenix. I chose a Phoenix. Many leaders chose dragons because they like dragons in the clear spirit world.


    The following thousands of people were selected by Han he himself, involving the Qingling world and the people I brought from the God prison. They will stay here until they hatch.


    Han Jianling and I can''t stay here all the time. We can only take some ground fires, put them in our personal space and go out to deal with the affairs of the city. People outside feel a big movement, but they just ask each other. I picked a time and gave a general description of the situation. I didn''t want them to be angry. They had an opinion when the dragon and Phoenix hatched.


    In the letter to Jianyuan, I not only told them about the dragon and phoenix eggs, but also about the next alliance. I didn''t put forward too many requirements, but just said the current difficulties and hoped to get help.


    Jianyuan returned to his position and achieved the Buddha. He has changed a lot, but he can''t really forget us. Sure enough, more than 200 Buddhas and Bodhisattvas came to our city that night. Their intention was obvious. However, Jianyuan also said in person that the six foot golden body stood in the void and the Buddha''s voice rolled, spreading the words of protecting us all over the western countries and major forces on our side.


    With the protection of Buddhism, our safety factor is much higher. And the next day, there was a conflict between the Fengshen list and the place where the dragon and phoenix eggs were found.


    We can''t join in now. We can only wait and see. Under the canonization of the list of gods, we have lost a lot of opportunities, but there are gains and losses. I believe we can win opportunities after the hatching of dragon and Phoenix babies.


    Finally, 3000 dragon and phoenix eggs were distributed by several major forces, and the people of the kingdom of heaven also participated. In order to show my sincerity, I still let the Bodhisattva bring back more than 200 dragon and phoenix eggs that I haven''t taken out.


    The day after the end of the competition, the fact that we took most of the dragon eggs was exposed. The people of the kingdom of heaven first attacked us and killed us with fallen angels. The Buddha and Bodhisattva helped. Jianyuan also helped himself and sacrificed thousands of people to resist. But what followed was the joint oppression of the underworld, the great sages, the Holy Land and the great world. They didn''t do it, but asked us to take out the dragon and phoenix eggs we got and distribute them.


    When the army pressed the border, Han he tried his best to deal with it. After delaying time, he had to hand over more than 300 rotten eggs. Han he identified whether there was life in it and relied on the small world after the integration of spring thunder breathing method. Others do not have this ability. They quarrel over the distribution problem. It took them two days to make the distribution. Han Peng saw that they took stinky eggs as babies. After they allocated them, he gave some stinky eggs and deliberately controlled the quantity so that it could not be divided equally. As a result, the noise became more fierce.


    They are besieged outside, and the people of heaven dare not covet.


    Han Hua dragged them for a month with more than 1800 rotten eggs. When they ran out of rotten eggs, they still wanted to force them. But on this day, a terrible vision appeared over our city. Dragons and Phoenix danced and screamed throughout the small world. There were more than 400 virtual shadows in Jianyuan city at the same time, except for us, He is the one who gets the most eggs.


    The auspicious omen appeared, but the huge breath suppressed the world, and the armies around us were scared away.


    Although the number of ancient divine beasts was small, they suppressed one side.


    With the dragon and Phoenix out of the shell, the huge immortal yuan escaped, but it soon converged. Sword Lingxiao was the first to cross the robbery. A giant sword appeared in the sky, but there was no thunder robbery. He crossed the heart robbery.


    Following many little saints, they began to cross the robbery. They were all great saints. Thousands of people robbed at the same time and almost destroyed our city. However, there are so many great saints to deter one side, and people in several circles dare not approach.


    The robbery lasted until the afternoon. Thousands of great saints were born. Zhenkun and yuhuatian reached the peak of Xiaosheng, and Li Yuantian was also the peak of Xiaosheng.


    The leaders of shanhetu, Dading and shanhaitu have reached the peak of Xiaosheng, and their promotion is very important. It''s just that the dragon and Phoenix just came out are not quite the same as what Han Peng expected, nor what I thought. What I hatched is an animal like a chicken, which can''t be connected with the Phoenix at all.


    The dragon is also small, a few meters long, like a loach. However, each one and each head exudes a strong breath, which is indeed the cultivation of the great saint.


    Hanhe was very excited and let everyone gather in the sky. In terms of people and immortal animals, Qingling world had thousands of great saints in a very short time. The mountains and rivers map and mountains and seas map were combined into one. Mountains, rivers, lakes and rivers showed up, mountains and rivers emerged, and the ginseng fruit trees emerged, emitting a majestic atmosphere.


    The ancient artifact finally burst out its due power.


    The eclosic field soared into the air, cut the immortal gourd, and shot tens of thousands of cutting immortal throwing knives. Taking the small saint as an example, it directly suppressed the great saint and killed the small saint.


    Li Yuantian shot, and the sea god needle was like an iron pillar to the sky. It fell directly towards the military array of several circles. For a moment, the Xuanguang exploded, disrupting their array.


    Qingling world is not weak, but too many powerful immortal weapon masters still can''t play his power.


    The sword had no intention of riding on a little golden dragon. The four swords of killing immortals were in the air. The array covered half of the sky. The Four Swords fell, and the Fairy Spirit was swirling on them, emitting terrible power.


    The immortal killing sword array directly blocked all around and blocked people outside. The fixed sea god needle stands at the head of the city, and the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map are hung on it, showing the four big characters of Qingling world.


    I was so excited that my body was trembling slightly. The Qingling world, which had been suppressed for so long, finally stood up.


    The snow filled biyou palace emerged, occupied the whole Canyon and sat down to form a huge city. If Qin Xue steps into the holy land, it will manifest as a big city. Its defense is more reliable than that made of special stone.


    The great sage, the peak of the great world, wanted to test, holding a handle of jade Ruyi and smashing it down in the air. The sea god needle and the mountain and river map trembled, blocking Yu Ruyi. The immortal killing sword sent out a blood red sword gas, and the immortal chopping gourd also shot the immortal chopping Throwing Knife, which almost killed the great sage at the peak.

 Chapter 373

    The sage at the top of the world suffered a great loss, but he still didn''t want to stop. The golden throne emerged and fell directly. The mountain and river map and mountain and sea map made a sound of hunting. The visions inside were shining. Countless golden gullies and crisscross appeared on the Dinghai God needle, revealing natural runes.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When I was preparing to fight with Han, thousands of dragons and phoenixes roared together, and the sound waves gathered played out, suppressing the light of the throne.


    The golden beetle on the throne frowned slightly and did not force his hand. He shouted to us: Dragons and phoenixes have always been at odds. At this time, let them all hatch and raise them together, so they are not afraid of unrest in the future?


    The first robbery of dragons and phoenixes accelerated the end of the great wilderness era and shattered half of the great wilderness. At present, we have more than 4000 dragons and phoenixes. It can be said that the number is very strong, because the ethnic groups of such rebellious Protoss are very rare but extremely strong.


    What matters is that dragon and Phoenix are old enemies, and that hatred is carried in the blood. The reminder of Jinjia god man is not groundless. But in front of him, Han Peng and I just hummed coldly: it''s not your turn to interrupt our business.


    During the conversation, strong people from both the big world and the underworld came and whispered to their half step Tianzun. They were very angry. At the same time, they scolded Han and asked: what do you mean, the eggs given to us can''t hatch?


    Han Leng snorted and ignored it. Especially the demon king, his face was blue at this time. I don''t know whether he regretted that he didn''t cooperate with us or that he let us out.


    But in this matter, we have to thank the big world and their selfishness.


    At present, they dare not rush in, and we won''t go out for the time being. Biyou palace has been adjusted several times. After digging the mountain, biyou palace is completely adjusted and located in the canyon.


    Several immortal weapons are hard to attack. Even if banbu Tianzun is not afraid of death and injury, the price will be very high. Besides, Jianyuan is still eyeing behind them and can take action at any time.


    Now Buddhism has hundreds of immortal beasts, which greatly increases its strength.


    After a long siege, the talents of several circles had no choice but to retreat.


    Seeing them retreat, Han Pang looked at the empty shadow of heaven in the sky and was worried.


    I understand what she is worried about, but she can only move forward on the road, and some things will happen as soon as the time comes.


    But no matter what happens in the future, if we are stronger, we will have more power to resist. Even this kind of strengthening will be vulnerable in the future, but at least we have tried.


    The bigger the world is, the farther you go, the more you can find your smallness.


    In the city, Hanhe made an adjustment. The two people with baby dragon and baby Phoenix formed a small team to let them stay together all the time without conflict. They should use people''s peaceful coexistence to change the hatred of dragon and Phoenix.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t give up in my body. Han''s Phoenix baby often follows me. One phoenix and one phoenix get along very peacefully.


    They are all immortal animals, belonging to higher life. Their thinking is similar to that of human beings. They should be treated equally when raising them, not as pets.


    Three days later, Jianyuan came over. Instead of using the Dharma body, he came in person.


    As a man who survived the ancient god, his cultivation is not as good as the God, but he and Lao Tzu have the momentum of the God, and there is a feeling of arrogance in the world.


    Lao Tzu and Buddha didn''t get the Tao for a long time, but like Jesus in the Western kingdom of heaven, they didn''t get the time when they were born. In ancient times, countless great powers were trained through hardships after entering the world. Their existence time can''t be calculated by the time of birth.


    Jesus of the kingdom of heaven came as the son of God. He is only a son of the Lord. People who don''t know the Bible always think that Jesus is the Lord. He was born in A.D. 1.


    It is said that Lao Tzu and the twelve ancestral witches were transformed by Pangu Yuanshen. The twelve ancestral witches crossed the wasteland, and Lao Tzu only cast Taoism in Hangu pass for many years. Therefore, you can''t find the exact time in these people, because you don''t know their specific origin.


    The birth of the Buddha is closer to us, which will make people mistakenly think that he became the Tao at that time. However, the future Buddha and the past Buddha are creatures across the ages. Can the Buddha become the Tao in modern times and be on an equal footing with them?


    After chaos began to open, many things changed. Under the Holocaust, it is impossible to decide who can survive and who will die in the Holocaust.


    The existence of Zhang Daoling can be said to be a variable, and this variable is still far away. Even some ancient strongmen may not be dead.


    Chen Hao once said that there may be a deity in the wilderness. If that is the case, there may be a connection between the wilderness and the fairyland.


    Jianyuan talked with Han and said something about the collapse of the fairy world. Jianyuan had been to the list of gods and noticed some abnormalities. Han Peng has been tracking down the collapse of the fairy world and the corpse world, but it''s the first time to talk about it deeply. She feels that the collapse of the fairy world is not complete enough, and it has been arranged inside. Many traces have been erased, but the corpse world is different. The corpse world has been completely destroyed. Many things retain the appearance when they were destroyed, and many things can be detected.


    I asked about the virtual shadow of heaven in Jianyuan day. He also frowned and was very melancholy. I deliberately reminded him whether it would be Zhang Daoling inside. Jianyuan shook his head and said: it''s unlikely that there will be no God in future generations.


    But Jianyuan also said: Zhang Daoling is an immortal material, and after becoming a saint with a Heavenly Master, he specializes in numerology. He has seen too many things and calculated too far.


    Jianyuan doesn''t think Zhang Daoling is the God in the sun. His words can also be regarded as the final answer, so we don''t have to guess.


    Now the face of Jianyuan has changed too much, fat head and big ears, and speaks slowly, giving people a very peaceful feeling. Talking to him is easy to be confused by his warm face, easy to get close and want to listen to him.


    Buddhism is really everywhere. Jianyuan also felt that we were resisting. After a short conversation, he stopped and invited han to go to the Fengshen list to have a look.


    We also want to go there, but we are afraid of being intercepted. If we go there with Jianyuan, it will be much safer. I ordered 50 great saints, all with dragon and Phoenix babies, and then went there together.


    There is a round platform under the list of gods and the cross, on which people are fighting.


    Someone brought back the news a few days ago. As long as you win one fight on the platform, the power that erupts will be recognized by the list of gods, and you will naturally get benefits, but a wisp of remnant soul will be inhaled.


    We are still dozens of kilometers away, we can feel the breath on the list of gods. Jianyuan has experienced the era of gods and knows the list of gods very well. The voice said: the list of gods is also known as the soul taking platform. In those years, there were some strong people from all walks of life outside the fairyland. It can be said that the platform of gods was created to win over those talents. Once the soul enters the fengshentai, it can be ranked in the immortal class, but it is also equivalent to wearing chains and losing freedom.


    Jianyuan looked at us and said: my suggestion is not to participate.


    Only Lao Tzu and Jianyuan know the existence of the list of gods best. Indeed, Lao Tzu''s disciples did not appear here.


    Han Peng nodded and stepped close to the list of gods. The vain eyes in her eyes circulated and wanted to try to deduce. Jianyuan is on alert. But Han also didn''t deduce deeply. She noticed that the list of gods was shining, so she took back her eyes. When we stopped, the young master of Tianyi sect shouted proudly below: Zhang Tong, do you want to be a shrinking turtle in Qingling world and dare not go to the challenge arena?


    Zhang Rui and Chen Hao took advantage of them and lost thousands of dragon and phoenix eggs. In this tone, they were suffocating in their hearts and wanted to vent all the time.


    Now we want to stimulate us to go on so that we can have a chance to fight.


    I looked at the list of gods and said to Han: we just look at it. We can''t see anything. The deduction is too strong. The best way is to try it in person.


    Han Peng looked at me, nodded and said: you find some great saints who are willing to try, bring them here and see what changes have taken place after being sealed by the book.


    When we were ready to go back and prepare, several angels came out of the kingdom of heaven and clashed with the little Lord of Tianyi sect. We didn''t know what they said. Suddenly, we started fighting without warning.


    Because there will be contact soon, I want to observe, but neither Hanhe nor Jianyuan want to waste time.


    After returning to biyou palace, I immediately called Zhen Kun, Chen Hao, yuhuatian and Jiang Nu, and took more than 100 great saints there. At the time of falling, the fight between the kingdom of heaven and the little Lord of Tianyi sect in the great world was over. The little Lord of Tianyi sect had a bleeding mouth, which was obviously injured by the angel of the kingdom of heaven.


    When Chen Hao landed, he sneered: some people are mice carrying guns and lying in their nests. Now look at this kind of advice. It''s really a disgrace to our Kyushu face.


    The people of the underworld and the holy land are also there, and they don''t speak at all. I have a fruit on me. Fifty great saints can die for me at any time when they go there. No one dares to attack me except the half step Heavenly Master.


    Chen Hao ignored the people of tianyimen and let them stare at us with pale faces. He walked to the bottom of the list of gods and said blankly: it''s boring to fight for things in his family. I don''t know if the fork of the bird kingdom can give me strength.


    The voice fell. Chen Hao waved the iron bar in his hand across the challenge arena. The gold light flew from it. The iron bar soaked in chaos gas became larger. It was made of the remnant of the divine whip. The material is extraordinary. After absorbing chaos gas, it is heavier than the fixed sea god needle.


    The opposite holy angel Chen Hao might as well make a move. When he saw the golden iron rod falling, he was scared back several times.


    There is also a great saint peak around me, jumping on the challenge arena under the list of gods and sending out a challenge invitation to the people present.


    Chen Hao''s action is not in the plan, because I am the candidate to challenge the kingdom of heaven. I intend to find out what''s special about the list of gods and the cross at one time.


    But after the holy angel avoided it, his light spread out. There was no Rune on it, but there was a great voice of prayer. The voice came out and burst out with the same power as the rune.

 Chapter 374

    Shenghui angel is the peak of the great saint. The power is very strong. The sound of prayer falls and the holy light becomes stronger. It feels like he is a shining little sun.


    Chen Hao is impulsive, but he is not stupid. In the whole western creation myth, God just says.


    The cultivation of tianzunjing can explode terrible power every word and deed, but it sounds incredible to create the world with one mouth, even if it is a legend.


    Now after personal experience, I find that I can''t despise it.


    One of my great saints said: there is a divine word technique in the west, which is very similar to that of Shenghui angel.


    There are also sayings in the East, but they are all low-end, such as curse, which can only harm ordinary people. This kind of sayings that can restrain the great sage is very magical, but since it is a magic, there is a limit to bear. It is impossible to say a word into a proverb in front of anyone. Just now I can recover my sight, which proves this.


    But then he was too flustered and got another punch on his face without thinking too much.


    In the sound of ridicule, we left in dismay. Before leaving, Chen Hao said cruel words and asked them to wait.


    There is already one person on the list of gods. It doesn''t make much sense to come back, but I''m very interested in divine word. If I can come back, I''ll come back again.


    When they returned to biyou palace, hanpeng and jianlingxiao listened to our description. Jianlingxiao said: it is indeed a divine word skill, but the divine word skill is the life skill of the heavenly father. Like the six Zhang golden body of Jianyuan, not everyone can learn it.


    Han asked us each other''s name, Chen Hao, we were all a little embarrassed.


    At this stage, the name is not so important. Unless there is a long-term conflict or a short-term relationship, we will meet by chance and won''t ask each other''s name. Sometimes after playing, you just remember each other''s appearance without paying close attention.


    Because at this stage, everyone''s strength is almost the same. If it doesn''t exist, we have to find out the details and prepare for this kind of. But now, it seems that we have to touch the details of each other again.


    Before we came, Han and Jian Lingxiao were solving the Zhenwen in the body for the third eye saint.


    After I sent someone out to collect information, I saw that they were not very smooth. I couldn''t help asking: is it difficult to remove the town pattern?


    The three eyed great saint has been following us. On the way, Han Peng has explored several times, but he has not started. Now he still calls sword Lingxiao and wind chime. It can be seen that the progress is not very smooth.


    Fengling said: it is not a matter of whether things are going well or not, but that the prohibition in his body has not weakened after so many years, but has become stronger.


    The prohibition becomes stronger... There is only one possibility. Zhang Daoling is still alive.


    Under his constant influence, the former prohibition will become stronger.


    Han Hu looked at us and told us not to say it for the time being, so as not to make people unstable. The people of Qingling world came here with us just to step into a higher realm and be hostile to the holy land, so as to strive for opportunities and let them face the existence of Zhang Daoling. I''m afraid people''s hearts will be scattered at once.


    Some things, it is better to say in advance than to wait for it to happen. When there is no choice, we can only bear and fight.


    They still want to solve the Zhenwen in the three eyes saint. One is because of my commitment, the other is to see if they can find the trace of Zhang Daoling through the Zhenwen.


    When they did these things, we also observed the great saint on the list of gods. He could not feel any change, but we caught an abnormal force in his body, but we couldn''t distinguish it for a time.


    Dozens and hundreds of people get opportunities every day. Chen Hao soon lost interest in the great sage. He studied divinity all day and wanted to find the field.


    I didn''t pay attention to those dispensable things. After the cruel words, I may not really go back to find the field. However, Chen Hao is different. His character has been formed and he cares about these very much. If he goes, I will naturally follow me.


    However, before we could work out the results, at noon that day, a heavenly road suddenly appeared in the sky, on which a horn sounded. At first, I thought it was the people from the corpse world, because only the corpse world had not come yet in the seven worlds, but before I went to call Han, a huge carriage flew to the sky, pulled by ten flying horses, followed by a vast army, On the flag is the kingdom of God.


    The second country in the west, the creator god Zeus.


    The people on the carriage were not much like Zeus, but there were many strong men around him, and the soldiers were mighty. They wore steel armor and shouted and killed in the void. They crossed the three cities occupied by the kingdom of heaven, and then came directly to us.


    In the army of the kingdom of God, there are winged fire dragons followed by Dragon Knights dressed in gorgeous armor.


    The alarm bell rang for a long time, the biyou palace was shining, and soldiers lined up in Qingling time. For a time, the dragon and Phoenix soared into the sky, forming a virtual shadow of the mountain and sea map and the mountain and river map, just like a floating earth buckled down to protect the whole canyon.


    However, compared with the invasion of western countries, the more terrible change is the virtual shadow of heaven in the big sun in the sky. When we just came, it was just a dark shadow, but now there has been the outline of facial features, like a giant.


    My heart is tight. Can I say that the more people gathered in this small world, the more active it will be?


    To put it bluntly, our breath is probably reviving it.

 Chapter 375

    God is absorbing our energy to resurrect, which is the most terrible thing.


    When the army of the kingdom of God came to kill, Chen Hao put on his armor and led the army to meet the enemy, but it was different from before. Although we still had only more than 100000 people, the momentum was extremely huge. We set the sea god needle as the flagpole, and the mountain and sea map and mountain and river map as the flag. The vision followed, which also covered the sky and the sun and faintly overtook the army of the kingdom of God.


    I didn''t go out, but kept staring at the big day in the sky. The virtual shadow of Tianzun in the sky was still changing, like moving, and his light shone for a lifetime.


    There was a movement in the holy land, the underworld and the cities of great sages. Banbu Tianzun appeared at the same time. Banbu Tianzun of the three forces in the distant kingdom of heaven also stood up and said: go together and explore the truth.


    Now Chen Hao''s army can deal with it. Han Peng waved me over and wanted to go up and have a look.


    Wu De is not here. The three souls are short of one. They won''t take action for the time being, and the time for the young master of Tianyi sect has not come yet.


    The army of the kingdom of God really wanted to occupy our city, and the contact broke out.


    Chen Hao has commanded the battle of tens of thousands of people. Now 200000 people are in his hands. It''s easy to use.


    When the army rushed to kill, all kinds of magic weapons broke out their due power. In the face of millions of Chinese troops, there was still no feeling of weakness.


    With dragon and Phoenix babies and powerful magic tools, we will lose much less.


    When the war broke out, the great sage took action. He flew out of the city he occupied. When he reached the void, he turned into a body, and stepped into the air and flew towards the big day in the sky.


    Pluto and Jianyuan followed. The big world and the Holy Land hesitated and took off after a delay of tens of seconds. Conflicts broke out between the big world and the holy land, but they joined hands after they came here. Now the two and a half step heavenly masters go out and go in together. I''m afraid they have reached some agreement.


    After they all left, Han and I followed up. The two of us must work together to resist the half step God and never leave.


    From the ground, we can see that tianzunda day is like the sun, and the light can feel the temperature, but when we fly in the air, we can''t feel the temperature rise as we get closer.


    The fairyland is getting smaller and smaller, but we also see a broader land. I thought I could fly all the way to the big day, but when we reached the high altitude, through the colorful light, we touched the dome of the small world.


    On the ground, because of the problem of light, I can''t see too high. Until I touched the dome, I found that the head of the dome is like a small world. There is a huge translucent door floating in the air. I can see the avenue emitting colorful light behind, like directly leading to the great day of heaven.


    Banbu Tianzun stopped here and wanted to go in tentatively, but he was bounced back when he met the light curtain.


    The power of the sky is strong.


    The great sage came only with pure Qi, not the real body. The small world behind him was manifested, and the spiritual roots of heaven and earth in his hands were shining. For a time, the dead wood was in spring, and three leaves grew, emitting huge vitality, protecting his avatar.


    Then he turned back and said: I''m willing to try first. You Taoist friends don''t need to play tricks here, otherwise we''ll never get in.


    The banbu Tianzun who came last time also shared his experience and said: I haven''t seen the light gate when I came last time. It can be seen that its emergence is related to the small world. Moreover, the image of heavenly dignity inside is absorbing our power.


    What we can detect, they can naturally detect. Unfortunately, thousands of people have got a chance on the list of gods in a few days.


    The God of death, the angel Sheng Hui and the fallen angel all nodded one after another. The angel Sheng Hui said: we can reach a consensus on this matter, because our way is in the East.


    Both the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God belong to the pure spirit world. In the flood and famine period, they are struggling together, but the legends of different cultures are also different.


    During the great flood, zuwu took away the great famine flood in Kyushu and blocked the flood cave. At the same time, although there was no legend of water control in the west, there was the emergence of Noah''s Ark. It can only be said that the west at that time passively suffered the consequences of the collision and destruction of Buzhou mountain by the joint efforts of zuwu.


    Like the East, there are different opinions on the creation of the world in the West. Every country has a legend of creating the world. Now it seems that they only create their own small world like the seven worlds.


    Because it is now certain that Pangu is the great God who broke the chaos, and all walks of life are the soil separated from the Qingling world. So it is not surprising that the people of heaven say that their way is in the East.


    Living in the same heaven and earth, you can believe in different powers, but the experience and path are the same in the end.


    The kingdom of heaven is somewhat similar to the kingdom of Buddhism, which focuses on the power of faith.


    However, the belief in western countries is relatively single, most of them believe in the heavenly Father, and a few believe in Satan. But now the fallen angel has stood by the heavenly father to prove that good and evil have been integrated.


    The people of the kingdom of heaven have reached an agreement, and the great sage has just passed. Feeling close to the colorful light, he seemed to be subject to resistance and couldn''t move a step.


    The old sage shared his feelings and said: it is the light of the Heavenly Master, which is very strong and can suppress our small world.


    Suppress the small world, that is, one finger can crush it to death, and there is no residual force to resist. Fortunately, from the reaction of the old sages, it is not that kind of complete repression. Two leaves grew again on the innate spiritual root in his hand.


    The vines at the beginning of heaven and earth contain strong vitality, and the leaves that open now are not the kind of grass and trees. Each leaf exudes innate aura and is continuously injected into the small world of old sages. Not only is the innate aura injected into the small world, but also there are innate spiritual roots growing in the small world.


    The small world of Han is just like life, but there is really life in the small world of old sages. However, this does not mean that he is particularly powerful, but that the spiritual roots of heaven and earth are too unique to live in the small world of great power.


    The old sage was very careful. He stepped to the translucent door and reached out to push the door. However, he just touched it. The colorful Avenue behind the door suddenly flowed, and a light column hit the old sage. Only a crisp sound was heard, and the small world of the old sage collapsed. In times of crisis, the spiritual roots of heaven and earth glowed, protecting a clear air and escaping in an instant.


    Several half steps of the Heavenly Master''s eyes are glowing, and the law is beating and deducing. The result was very embarrassing. No one was opening their mouth to share. They all chose silence, and they didn''t know what they deduced.


    The old sage''s body condensed in the distance and stared at the heaven and earth spiritual root in my hand. When I looked carefully, I found that there were burning traces on it, which was burned half an inch.


    The old sage said: it''s not enough. More people need to go in for the list of gods and the cross.


    Although I didn''t deduce anything, after listening to the words of the old sage, I understood at once. He meant that the list of gods and the cross absorb soul Qi, and the barrier here will weaken or even open automatically.


    Han Peng interrupted: have you ever thought about it? In the end, I''m afraid it''s not us who go in, but the people inside come out.


    They chose to be silent. After a moment, they directly ignored Han''s words. The half step Heavenly Master of the holy land said: the holy land can produce 50000 people.


    The big circle and other circles have also expressed their willingness to leave. When they talk here, I feel that they take those people as cannon fodder.


    Da Neng''s selfish desires for profit are much more terrible than ordinary people, because they control the fate of countless people.


    The old sage said: I don''t have anyone to enter the fengshentai, but I can be the advance. What do you think?


    If the other half step Tianzun had tried just now, I''m afraid he would have been killed directly. Now I hear that the old sage is still willing to be a white mouse. No one disagrees.


    They reached an agreement and looked at me and Han. I activated the wooden axe for the first time and stood side by side with Han. The small world of Han became apparent, and then I said: our Qingling world will not let people be on the list of gods,


    After Han''s words, the God of death said coldly: if you don''t contribute, you will lose your qualification to enter when you open it.


    People on the list of gods are likely to have problems, but at present, they are not sociable and are easy to be excluded. I pulled Han''s hand and whispered in the dark: maybe we should participate too. Tens of thousands of people are traumatic for us, but the former is the best choice compared with the strong.


    But Han Chuan told me: the people on the Fengshen platform are likely to be sacrifices. We are not involved.


    Han also simply said to several powerful men who were eyeing the tiger directly: we won''t let people on the list of gods, nor will we participate. You can go in at that time.


    As soon as I heard it, I was a little worried. The breath of Tianzun emerged, which proved that the big sun was the real Tianzun fruit position. Hanhe said this is tantamount to giving up.


    After listening to Han''s words, without waiting for my persuasion, several strong men spoke at the same time and said that as long as they saw us in at that time, they would join hands to kill.


    When I heard this, I knew it was useless to talk about it. Han Peng didn''t stay here. He took me and left directly. On the way, I asked her.


    Han said: I''m afraid there are a pair of eyes staring at us behind us when we are thinking of seizing the fruit position of heaven. The three fruits will certainly change at that time. What we have to do is protect ourselves.


    When Han Han and I came back, the battle was over. Tens of thousands of corpses were left outside the biyou palace. Although they would not rot, they still exuded strong blood gas, because it was the Western divine blood, containing a strong breath and dyed half of the sky red.


    When Han and I entered the city, Chen Hao came over and said excitedly: boss, it''s great to hold such an elite. As long as you say a word, I''ll wipe out the Seven Realms now.


    Chen Hao''s words should be true, because the faces of Jian Lingxiao, Li Yuantian and others nearby are excited. It is obvious that this war makes them proud.


    I looked at thousands of corpses in the city, and even the bodies of seven or eight dragon and Phoenix babies. I turned back and said to Chen Hao: killing tens of thousands of people in the kingdom of God at such a price seems to be a complete victory, but remember, behind the kingdom of God is a country, hundreds of thousands of people died, and millions of people will not have any impact on them, but we are different, whether it''s Dragon and Phoenix babies or people, One casualty is one less.


    I poured a basin of cold water on Chen Hao''s head, and his excitement passed.


    We are strong now, but there is no follow-up supplement. This is the fatal weakness. That''s why Han Peng didn''t agree to the proposals of the other circles. Otherwise, I believe she also wanted to see the true face of heaven in the sun.

 Chapter 376

    When Han came back, she went to see the three eyed saint with Jian Lingxiao. She thought that if the sky changed, the three eyed Saint would also change.


    Chen Hao and I also went to see the great saint who was on the list of gods. So far, he hasn''t been abnormal. In case, I put ancient characters in his mind and forcibly fixed his spirit.


    When I went, I told them what would happen. He was also mentally prepared. The whole person was very calm. There was a little Saint next to him. He would observe him all the time. He would also say any changes. The little Saint would inform us at the first time.


    When we arranged these, the kingdom of God launched another siege to defend the city with the immortal sword array. We didn''t go out to fight. Finally, the kingdom of God left more than 10000 bodies and withdrew to the distance.


    But they are eyeing our city and won''t give up.


    Chen Hao and I made a defense plan. We did not take the initiative to meet the enemy and relied on magic weapons to reduce casualties.


    Half step Tianzun''s hand can be blocked by several magic tools, unless he wants to work hard, but those who set foot on half step Tianzun cherish their lives.


    But so far, the Lord of the Heavenly God family has not appeared. I estimate that at their level, it is unlikely to be easy to sell, or even unable to visit here in person.


    Chen Hao arranged the plan. The magic instruments in the city gathered and the visions were overwhelming. When people who didn''t know it looked from a distance, they thought it was a big world located here.


    Relying on the biyou palace, we stayed dormant in the canyon. Throughout the night, the kingdom of God attacked dozens of times and finally didn''t take it down. Then we withdrew to the outside of the canyon.


    As soon as the people of the kingdom of God left, the people of the demon family came, and Bai Wushuang followed, but he just accompanied them. He didn''t say a word and just sat down.


    Chen Hao and I went out to receive and talk to the demon family old man. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said in a dominant tone: at present, the God kingdom is just a small team coming. When the big army comes, you can''t stop it at all. But don''t worry, we demon clan can send troops. The requirement is very simple. You only need to separate half of the dragon and Phoenix cubs.


    The cubs of dragon and Phoenix have now exerted amazing power. The immortal yuan emitted from their shells has raised the strength of Qingling world to several levels. In the process of feeding, they will continue to emit immortal yuan, and people close to them can get benefits. How could we let him out?


    Besides, dragon and Phoenix cubs are not pets. Everyone is accompanied from the shell. Now they live together every day.


    Of course, except for the phoenix of Han, because her Phoenix almost follows me, Han doesn''t care about it.


    Chen Hao and I couldn''t help laughing at the speech. I said bluntly: elder, the kingdom of God has fought several times, and I haven''t seen them come in. Moreover, I can tell you frankly that we don''t have many dragon and Phoenix cubs, and we won''t make any concessions.


    At the beginning, the demon family took all the opportunities and forced han to what extent?


    Although I didn''t participate in the negotiation, and Han didn''t mention it too much, Han definitely begged each other for more than ten days of negotiation. It turned out that we had to obey the reply.


    The haggard appearance of the lotus leaves me heartache. If the list of gods had not attracted the attention of several circles, Chen Hao and I would have had a chance. I didn''t dare to think about what happened later.


    What we need is not icing on the cake, but charcoal in the snow.


    Bai Wushuang chooses to be silent, just don''t want to embarrass me.


    After listening to my words, the old man of the demon family snorted disdainfully and said: children are ignorant. Go and call out your wife. I''ll talk to her face to face.


    When I deal with some things, I certainly don''t think about them thoroughly. After all, age and experience are placed here. However, in this matter, I believe that Han''s idea is the same as mine. Besides, the dragon and Phoenix cubs leave their selected partners now. I''m afraid the first robbery of Dragon and Phoenix will really repeat itself.


    Hearing the speech, I smiled, stood up with Chen Hao and said impolitely: my wife is what you want to see? Now Chen Hao and I are in charge here. If you are not satisfied with my answer, you won''t give it away.


    Bai Wushuang gets up and is ready to leave. But the old man suddenly said: in that case, there is another thing to return.


    Chen Hao and I were stunned. Bai Wushuang, who came to the door, suddenly stopped and said: that''s what my father left me. It doesn''t belong to the demon family. I have the right to deal with it. Chen Hao is my apprentice and can naturally inherit it. The elder doesn''t need to worry about it. I''ll tell the demon king myself.


    The demon clan elder looked coldly at the unparalleled white eyes and scolded: what are you going to say? What can you do, Lord?


    Chen Hao and I reacted. The demon clan elder said 18 layers of hell.


    Chen Hao has been holding the 18th floor of hell. It''s a magic weapon to suppress the underworld. Although she doesn''t use it, as long as it''s in our hands, the people in the underworld will be at peace.


    Facing the elder''s question, Bai Wushuang said again: I''ll only say it for the last time. I''ll personally tell the demon king that if you want to take it back now, you can stay by yourself.


    The voice fell, and Bai Wushuang left directly. Chen Hao and I stared at the elder of the demon family, making him uncomfortable. Without Bai Wushuang''s opening, it was embarrassing for him to stay alone, because no matter what he said, it was useless.


    Seeing Bai Wushuang go, he can only say goodbye and leave.


    Strength is always the biggest backer, more useful than any intelligence.


    Chen Haogen and I didn''t care about the people who sent off the demon family. But when we came out, Jian Lingxiao came and said: the kingdom of God is in contact with the people of the kingdom of heaven. It is estimated that there will be no peace at night.


    Divine speech is too weird. I''m a little nervous when I hear that people in the kingdom of heaven are in contact with people in the kingdom of God. When Chen Hao and I went to the city wall, we saw Shenghui angel in the army of the kingdom of God from a distance, and immediately spread the word of God.


    As night fell, sword Lingxiao, Qinxue, yuhuatian, Jiang NV and Zhen Kun were all waiting at the head of the city. Late at night, there are Flying Dragon Knights flying in the air and circling constantly.


    Chen Hao looked at those dragon riders and said: the attack power of Dragon Knights is very strong. Their existence is entirely for war, which is stronger than the elite of the holy land.


    Dragon Knights hover in the void, but they can''t break the defense of magic tools such as killing immortal sword. It seems that they are waiting for an opportunity.


    When the bright moon was in the sky, a great voice suddenly came from a distance: God said, let there be light.


    The voice fell, and a light fell from the sky without warning, shining on the biyou palace like a spotlight.


    We haven''t reacted yet. The angel Shenghui outside said: God says that all things are nothingness.


    At the beginning of the divine word, Qin Xue urged biyou palace. The sword inadvertently urged the immortal killing sword array. The ginseng fruit trees in Zhenkun emerged and formed a defense.


    But even so, under the divine word, the mountain and river map, mountain and sea map and sea fixing God needle all seemed to be in vain, and more than 20 Dragon Knights circled along the light and flew in.


    Jian Lingxiao, Li Yuantian and wind chimes hurried to meet the enemy. The ancient words in my eyes beat and looked out along the light to deduce the divine word.


    However, I began to deduce, and the words of Shenghui angel came out: God said that those who have insight will be insight.


    I suddenly felt that I had been stripped away. He had an insight into me without any trouble. And it can suppress me and interrupt my deduction.


    When the Dragon Knight broke through, the divine word failed, the light was dim, and the people behind could not continue to come in.


    But the next second, the angel Sheng Hui outside said: God says, let there be light. God said, everything is nothing.


    The passage opened again, and more than twenty dragon knights rushed in. They intend to disintegrate us from the inside. The strong come in. Although they can''t suppress us, they are very strong. In addition, they ride a fire breathing dragon, which is difficult to kill.


    After more than 40 dragon knights met, they formed a defense circle and laid a base. Now they are not a threat, but in recent times, more and more people will come in. It is easy to break through our array when they cooperate with each other.


    Because the large-scale magic tools such as mountain and river map and mountain and sea map are not suitable for attacking the interior.


    God said, everything is nothing.


    Shenghui Angel continues to suppress, and God''s word seems to have no consumption.


    Han also came out. Seeing the Dragon Knight flying in the sky, the divine light continued to shine in. He took my hand and flew out along the white light. On the way, the small world of Han became manifest, and the small world in my body also emerged. On the way, angel Sheng Hui spoke again: God said


    However, before he finished his words this time, the clear voice of Han rang out: the Buddha said that all beings are equal.


    Han''s mouth spits golden words, and a word becomes a proverb.


    For a time, the white light dissipated, and the broken caves in the mountain and sea map and mountain and river map were repaired at once.


    The Scriptures in Han''s mouth continued to fly out and hit the Shenghui angel at the source of light. The figure of the man came out, and I split out with a small wooden axe in my hand.


    When the golden light curtain broke the void, I found that angel Sheng Hui was standing on the edge of the mountain and sea map and the mountain and river map. The Buddhist scriptures flew out. He quickly retreated and avoided the small wooden axe and Buddhist words.


    The passage and suppression disappeared. The general on the carriage of the kingdom of God was in a hurry. He got up and said to Angel Sheng Hui: my dragon guard is still trapped inside. Is your skill useful?


    Sheng Hui''s angel''s eyes were like beads, staring at Han Li and asked: how can you also use divine words?


    Han Dan doesn''t use divine words, but Buddhist vows. I''ve always wanted to see the true meaning of divine word. Don''t look at it now. It can be inferred from the Buddhist vows. They are all related to the power of faith.


    Shenghui angel was questioned by the general of the kingdom of God. After he didn''t get Han''s answer, he launched God''s word again and wanted to open the channel, but when he moved, Han made a great wish that all beings were equal.


    If all beings are equal, God''s word can''t be suppressed. Just when did Han learn the wish skill? And whether it''s divinity or ambition, what we need is the power of faith?


    Did Han Li believe in Buddhism?


    Han Dan and I have been in the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map, and we don''t go out, but as long as people outside can''t come in, none of the forty dragons can go back.

 Chapter 377

    Sword unintentionally, they are all urging magic tools. With the help of dragon and Phoenix cubs, the small saint can suppress the great saint by urging magic tools at the peak, and the close combat will be stronger.


    Sword Lingxiao and wind chime take the lead in attacking the formation of the dragon knight. As long as you tear a gap, you can easily defeat it. But I think sword Lingxiao means he doesn''t want to kill. He wants to be caught alive.


    Han Peng continued to use Buddhist vows to deal with divine words. During this period, I found a mystery. There was a string of relic on her wrist, which radiated huge power of faith.


    I realized that the last time I met the divine word skill, I came back and told them that she sent someone to Buddhism the next day. I think it should be that time, and she thought of the Buddhist wish skill.


    After several failures, the general of the God Kingdom changed his face and kept urging Shenghui angel.


    I began to think that they would retreat, but soon found that the palms of hanpeng holding my hand were all cold sweat and very nervous.


    I was a little anxious to detect her abnormality.


    Han Hua sent a message to me through the meridians and said: the energy consumption of the relic given by Jianyuan is almost the same. If Shenghui Angel continues, I''m afraid I can''t hold it.


    I asked hurriedly: is there no other way to break God''s word except wish?


    The heavenly father opened up a world with this skill. Naturally, he will not be weak. Just any power can''t be said to be perfect without any defects.


    Han Dan said: the power of faith originally took the power of all sentient beings to pray. After being released by magic, it was very strong. Moreover, God''s word can hook the law and affect the lives of heaven and earth. Apart from the same wish, it is difficult to suppress other spells.


    After hearing this, I was so worried that I couldn''t. The Angel Shenghui of heaven continued to use divine words. Han Peng kept dealing with it, and his face became more and more dignified.


    Seeing that the power of faith of Buddhist believers on the relic was almost consumed, there was a black light in the distance. He was the leader of the fallen angel. He held a big sword with a black smell and sneered at us.


    The smell of fallen angels is very strange. The black fog is not dead, nor is it evil. Han said it was a degenerate breath, which could make people fall into darkness.


    I still don''t know these Western forces, including the breath of death. His way of controlling life and death is not very similar to that of the underworld.


    The fallen angel and Sheng Hui angel stand together, one dark and one bright. Their forces repel each other and merge with each other to form a black-and-white mask.


    They walked forward several steps at the same time and reached the edge of our array. At the same time, they said: God says that everything is nothing.


    While they spoke, my small wooden axe had been cut out, and the golden line had broken into the crack. When it came out, it was a golden axe blade, but the fallen angel and Shenghui Angel did not make any avoidance. The axe blade passed directly through them without causing any damage.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, my small wooden axe split out again, my Tiandao fist evolved, and I stepped forward to catch up.


    The relic son of Han has reached its limit. I have to do something. But after only two steps, he was pulled back by Han and shook his head to indicate that I couldn''t go out.


    There are many strong people outside, and there are more powerful people staring at us in the dark.


    He carries Tao fruit and is too limited to take risks.


    When they hesitated, Sheng Hui and the Fallen Angel opened their mouth again and said: God says, let there be light.


    The voice fell and a light came in.


    Han Dan started the wish technique again and blocked it. However, the relic on her wrist had reached the limit. After she finished it, it clicked. The luster on it was dim, and there were countless cracks. Then it exploded into ashes.


    The fallen angel said coldly in broken Chinese characters: I said, if you are not a Buddhist, how can you perform vows.


    Angel Shenghui has been fighting with us, but he didn''t find out what kind of technique Han used, but the fallen angel came back and obviously found that Han used the Buddhist vows and saw his weakness.


    The divine word was launched again and opened a way again. When the general of the kingdom of God saw that the dragon knight was trapped, he was too anxious to do so, and personally led more than 100 people to kill him.


    One dark and one light, two angels use magic at the same time, the channel is larger and lasts longer.


    Jianlingxiao found that Han and I couldn''t resist. We didn''t want to catch those Dragon Knights alive. We ordered to kill them. It''s difficult to catch the besieged Dragon Knights alive, but it''s a lot easier to kill them.


    The feather field moves and the immortal chopping Throwing Knife breaks open, killing several people in an instant and erasing the holy grain.


    Sword Lingxiao and wind chime both produced extreme swords. They saw blood wherever the sword Qi passed.


    Chen Hao saw that more than 100 people came in and rushed to the rescue with the elite peak Mahatma. Han Peng grabbed my hand, stepped into the air and fell towards the half step heavenly statue of the kingdom of God that day, waving a small wooden axe with my hand.


    My left hand was not idle. Tiandao fist was punched one after another, and it was superimposed to 36 fists in an instant. The last fist was superimposed with the axe blade of a small wooden axe.


    Banbu Tianzun''s life is also very terrible. He directly uses the small world, but in front, a small wooden axe splits the void. He just tears a gap in the light curtain of his small world and can''t cut through it.


    Instead, the light in his small world shone out, and a divine staff manifested itself. Without losing the sea god needle, he directly met Tiandao boxing.


    Han Dan''s reaction was very fast. He shot at the first time and helped me share most of my strength. Even so, my bones cracked in an instant, the small world was dim and almost broke.


    The immortal body of the lotus is also extinguished and irresistible.


    Half a step, the Heavenly Master roared, and the divine staff continued to fall, trying to completely erase me and Han.


    At present, there is no way to avoid it, and we avoid it. Chen Hao and a group of great saints behind us will be killed second. When I saw it, I pushed away the Han, and my body didn''t give up beating. I stepped on the wrong foot and punched up.


    Han Peng''s face changed, but before she could speak, the divine staff fell on me.


    Poof.


    There was a sound of torn cloth in my body, the small boundary in my body was gray, countless cracks appeared on my body, and the ancient characters were broken.


    The half step Tianzun of the kingdom of God revealed the divine body, grabbed the divine staff and fell down for the second time. He sneered: immortality is a joke.


    I never thought I would die, but if I didn''t die, it would be too ashamed of that name. And the mystery disk is really so vulnerable?


    Half a step before the voice of Tianzun fell, my heart beat like thunder. My heart was completely activated. The cracks in my body were glowing and recovered quickly.


    The same is true of the small world. The scattered ancient characters gather and the small world shines again.


    Half a step, the heavenly master saw me recover in front of him. It was like being beaten in the face. His face became gloomy, and the divine staff in his hand fell instantly.


    I was smashed and flew out before the Han Hua could come. However, at this time, the four swords of killing immortals fell at the same time, and the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map were covered at the same time. In an instant, half a step Tianzun and the strong men of more than 100 heavenly kingdoms were trapped inside.


    At this time, when it was dark and bright in the kingdom of heaven, the two angels spoke again and wanted to break through the channel. As a result, they spoke. A golden Buddha appeared in the sky. Jianyuan laughed and shocked the world. The Buddha light behind his head forms a circle, which is not only his aura, but also his small world.


    Buddha''s laughter directly suppresses divine speech. If the channel is not opened, the people inside are completely trapped.


    Kill. Han ordered. At the same time, he came to help me up. At this time, my body had just recovered, and the small world in my body glowed again. Han Peng hugged me and said in a scolding tone: don''t mess around in the future. There is a limit to bear if you don''t die.


    I can feel the critical point of collapse, but half a step is not enough.


    Jianyuan began to preach outside. Bodhisattvas and Buddhas came out one after another. For a time, the Dharma seat was all over the sky. Jianyuan opened his mouth, and the grand voice spread.


    The Fallen Angel snorted coldly and scolded: Dead bald donkey, what do you mean?


    Jianyuan smiled as if he hadn''t heard it. He was the same half step Tianzun. The momentum of Jianyuan and the old sage should surpass them.


    Han Hua took me to the half step heavenly statue of the Heavenly Kingdom. The sword Lingxiao and the wind chime also surrounded me. When they noticed that they were surrounded, the half step heavenly statue''s face changed. The divine staff was in the air and wanted to break through the array.


    The army of the God Kingdom outside also began to line up and kill them.


    Buddhist disciples emerged, five hundred Arhats were revealed, and hundreds of thousands of Buddhist disciples were arrayed with wooden sticks to meet the enemy.


    Seeing this, Han Peng hurriedly asked Chen Hao to take someone out to help. If Buddhism has not dealt with the war, it will suffer a great loss.


    Moreover, the more than 100 people intercepted and killed are useless for many soldiers.

 Chapter 378

    Chen Hao''s reaction was very fast. Han Peng ordered him to kill more than 100000 people immediately. In order to save the trapped banbu Tianzun, the people of the kingdom of God broke out and the army went to war. The arhat array of the Buddhist kingdom was dispersed after only more than ten seconds.


    As Han Peng said, Buddhism is suitable for small-scale combat, but it is not suitable for large-scale combat, because as long as the large-scale battle is dispersed and the Mahatma peak is submerged, it will not last long.


    The crowd is a sea of people. If there is no one around, it is likely to be attacked by hundreds of people in a second.


    Jianyuan''s six Zhang golden body is revealed, the Buddha''s hand is pressed down, and the Buddha''s voice is sent out in his mouth. He uses the power of one person to stop two angels, one dark and one bright. Jianyuan has made great wishes continuously, and the huge power of faith is released, which is by no means comparable to Han.


    The two angels kept sending out God''s word, but the voice of the Dharma was too loud, and the God''s word was completely suppressed and could not be spread.


    The dragon knight was cut off, and the people who came in were immediately divided. When Chen Hao went out, he gave the Qibao Miao tree to Jian Lingxiao. Seeing that the divine staff suppressed me and Han, the glow flashed in Jian Lingxiao''s hand and received dozens of magic tools at once.


    There are no magic weapons in the battle, and the strength should be reduced by half. The divine staff was very big, but it was very small when it was brushed down. It was a bright divine staff.


    I feel that we must set up an information department now. In the past, Wu De knew everything in Qingling world. Up to now, even if Wu De came out, he was confused. Now they don''t know each other''s names or details. They are still very passive against the enemy.


    When the cultivation reaches a certain level, the name will become a taboo, which is difficult to find without some effort.


    Sword Lingxiao shot several times in a row, and all the magic tools of more than 100 people were brushed away. Like the abnormal magic weapon qibaomiao tree, when it appears, it determines the victory or defeat.


    Without the staff, banbu Tianzun can''t resist the attack of me and Han. The mountain and river map and mountain and sea map have a certain suppressive effect on the inside. His small world is not so bright, and his strength is decreasing sharply.


    Sword Lingxiao cooperates with wind chime to kill the other great saints and start to see blood.


    Half a step Tianzun wanted to break the array with his bare hands, but several attempts were fruitless. Han Peng kept chopping out a small wooden axe with my hand, and my left hand kept exerting Tiandao boxing, forcing him into a corner.


    Stepping back is biyou palace. Zhuxian Four Swords cooperate with biyou palace. It is difficult for Da Sheng to get out when he goes in. Even if he is not trapped, he will be killed as long as there is any pause.


    Retreat to the place where the sea god needle is located, and the half step Tianzun has reached the end. Han Fu made up his mind to kill him. The wooden axe fell in the air. When he reached the dead end, Tianzun could not avoid it. His left shoulder was cut off and blood flowed.


    Half a step, the blood of Tianzun spilled, like a rainstorm. Some saints were hit by the blood, and they were directly pierced through their bodies. The little Saint could barely carry it, and the great saint could bathe in blood.


    Banbu Tianzun showed his teeth in pain and roared at me and Han: kill banbu Tianzun, aren''t you afraid of causing changes?


    Han looked back at me and said in an educational tone: remember, this is the so-called God. In the eyes of mortals, they are the supreme existence, but he is also afraid of death and has life. God, but so.


    I haven''t believed in God since I was a child, and I don''t have the feeling of awe. When I say this, it seems to be said to others.


    When the small wooden axe fell again, the other half of the half step Tianzun''s body exploded again, and it could not be repaired.


    But he forcibly condensed the virtual body with the power of the small world. At the same time, the small world opened a crack, and the powerful power rushed at me and Han.


    The split of the small world releases power, which is a permanent consumption, which is difficult to supplement.


    Han Dan and I hurried to avoid. The light column hit the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map directly. The mountains and rivers inside exploded and couldn''t bear it. All the pictures seemed to be broken through, but at the last moment, the ginseng fruit tree glowed inside, opened a world and blocked it.


    Then the void trembled, and an inky black sword light appeared, which came in a flash and approached the heart of the half step Heavenly Master. Aware of the strength of the sword spirit, when he came to the end, Tianzun could only close the small world, close his empty hands, and clamp the broken empty sword of Lingxiao.


    The power of extreme sword is much higher than self cultivation. Sword Lingxiao''s sword was blocked. The sword Qi exploded and scattered into a circle. The sword Qi inside turned into sword rain. The broken virtual sword scattered without warning to form a small world. A powerful sword Qi appeared, directly broke half a step of Tianzun''s hand and shot into his heart.


    The surrounding sword Qi rushed like rain, but except for the main sword, the other sword Qi was blocked by the small world of banbu Tianzun.


    I frowned slightly. The sword Lingxiao really practiced the sword to the point of being possessed. I not only condensed my own rules and holy patterns on the sword, but also cast the small world on the sword.


    The heart was pierced, which completely angered banbu Tianzun. It''s not easy to kill him. As long as the small world is still there, banbu Tianzun can be said to be immortal. As for the flesh, it''s just a skin bag for them.


    But at this time, a purple gas rose into the sky, which was the breath of banbu Tianzun. The demon shadow emerged, and Wang Dafu fell in the air. He didn''t need any magic methods, and wanted to break the small world of banbu Tianzun with the power of forced promotion.


    Wang Dafu absorbed a lot of strength in the battle and forcibly broke through to banbu Tianzun. I feel that when he reaches the great sage cultivation and forcibly promoted, he can fully reach Tianzun.


    Because the heavenly demon body is not limited by the heavenly robbery and may not be affected by the path, but this promotion is still not as good as the half step Heavenly Master who has been cultivated step by step.


    Wang Pang fell, half a step of the kingdom of God, and the small world behind Tianzun was dim, but the vast power burst out and knocked Wang Dafu out.


    It''s not as good as banbu Tianzun, but the power is very close. With Wang Dafu, our pressure is much less.


    When Wang Dafu failed, the small world of sword Lingxiao turned into a broken void again, cut open the void and flew back to his hand.


    Then the wind chime shot, and the golden sword fell from the sky to attack the small world of the half step Tianzun.


    Wang Dafu also stepped into the air again to manifest the suppression of the small world. The sword has no opinion. When he hits the sword Lingxiao, he doesn''t succeed. He controls the immortal sword to fly. But on the way, the sword Lingxiao drank coldly: all the following saints retreat and let your immortal beast open the body protection aura.


    Immortal beasts have auras. If you say so, you are not afraid to offend Jianyuan. The Buddha light behind his head is very similar to the aura on the top of immortal beasts. Chen Hao also talked to me secretly and thought Jianyuan was changed by immortal beasts.


    Of course, it''s just a joke, but on the way to Jianyuan cultivation, I really take the peacock as the mother. Specific allusions are also widely spread in Buddhism.


    But Jianyuan is definitely not a fairy beast, it''s just a coincidence.


    The sword Lingxiao let the immortal beast defend at this time. It was the same as Han. He was determined to kill the half step Tianzun.


    The sword retreated unintentionally, and the broken virtual sword flew out again. It was dark and dull, and swam in the void like a fish.


    It went later than the golden sword, but it arrived at the same time. The two extreme sword Qi cut on the small world of half step Tianzun, and the half hanging Wang Dafu finally burst a crack on it.


    Half a step Tianzun shouted angrily and took out a scepter in his hand, but the scepter appeared. The colorful light fell like a flying rainbow and took the scepter away.


    Han Han and I didn''t do anything, waiting for the opportunity. If you really want to kill one and a half step Tianzun, only Wang Dafu, Han he and I have the opportunity to hit him hard and give him a fatal blow. Now Wang Dafu''s sword soars to the sky. They are creating opportunities for me and Han he.


    The magic weapon was taken away again. Half a step Tianzun was a little crazy. He roared angrily and helplessly.


    People in the clearing world have experienced his despair. Tens of thousands of people were blocked outside Kunlun by a lost treasure money and several servants in the big world. Now it''s time for these Western gods to experience it.


    Jianlingxiao, Fengling and Wang Dafu did not stop after they succeeded in one hit. The fairy beast baby who played around them was shot with glow to give them blessings.


    Under the advice of jianlingxiao, all the people around released the aura and connected into one piece, not only protecting them, but also protecting biyou palace and the people.


    Wang pangzi and their third shot. I felt that half step Tianzun was a little miserable. At this time, he was forcibly suppressed in the corner and dared not open the small world impact array again, because he was opening the small world like just now, and he was likely to be killed by me and Han.


    With the blessing of divine beasts, the strength of the three people became stronger. Several top saints who had ended next to them also shot at the same time, and dozens of people''s attacks were concentrated together. The crack in the small world of banbu Tianzun widened again.


    Han Peng took my hand and cleaved more than ten axes in succession. One of the axe blades just cut into the crack in the small world. At the moment of tearing, the light burst out in the small world. Banbu Tianzun uttered a scream. Before the small world split, his body exploded first. The laws of the sky escape like ribbons.


    In the next second, the whole array moves and shakes, and the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map are directly beaten back to their original shape. The violent power is released from the blasted small world, which is really like the feeling of a small world splitting in the universe.


    The sword Lingxiao predicts in advance, otherwise the small world will explode, which is enough to kill the little saint. Handan took me in the air and cut off the law of escape.


    But just when the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map collapsed, there was a strange phenomenon in the void, and half of the sky turned red. That was because the law of banbu Tianzun was too strong, and the falling caused sky change.


    The law is too powerful. Han and I only have time to break the law of the place where the exile space appears. Before the rest break, a terrible force appears in the void and absorbs the laws and symbols all over the sky in an instant.


    I blew my hair all over and pulled the lotus back quickly. This breath is exactly the same as the one that swallowed the little saint''s law at the beginning. After we arrived here, we disappeared, and now it suddenly appears again.


    It''s a pity that it''s dark and you can''t see the virtual shadow in the sun. I don''t know if they are the same person.


    However, the massacre is half a step, and the big day tomorrow is likely to change.

 Chapter 379

    We killed one and a half steps of the Heavenly Master, deterred the people, and the soldiers of the kingdom of God withdrew back, kneeling and crying.


    Jianyuan helped a lot, but he was also selfish. He wanted to see if our killing of banbu Tianzun would cause changes.


    It has been more than half a month since they arrived in the fairy world. Everyone can''t wait.


    But sometimes, even with a purpose, not everyone is willing to help.


    The blood rain in the sky was torrential, and there were terrible visions, accompanied by the wailing of all sentient beings, like the end.


    The power to seize the law disappeared quickly, and it was completely unaware of its coming and going. The vision in the sky makes me beat drums in my heart, for fear that it will really cause changes in the sky.


    The disciples of Buddhism did not pursue, and returned to their cities in disorder. Jianyuan''s golden body was not recovered and floated over the city to prevent changes.


    Han''s eyes were like electricity, staring at the sky and whispering to himself: I don''t believe that half a step of heaven can lead to heaven change.


    Then she took the small wooden axe in my hand and cut the first axe continuously towards the sky. For a time, the whole void was collapsing and the blood rain was sucked in.


    But when the void crack disappeared, the vision remained.


    People in the kingdom of God are still crying, kowtowing and praying.


    General Li and Lin long suggested that Chen Hao and I should order him to go out and take the opportunity to eradicate the root.


    Chen Hao and I vetoed it at the same time. Now, although they are crying and have no defense, as long as we kill them, they will immediately become a group of outlaws when they grab weapons.


    Even within a few days, we are not suitable to meet them. We have to wait until their anger dissipates.


    There is only a small team from the kingdom of God. It can be seen that there is more than one banbu Tianzun, and there will be new strong people coming soon, and there may be more than one.


    After a short shock, we calmed down and began to arrange and deploy.


    The map of mountains and rivers and the map of mountains and seas were blown up by the small world. Now they are unfolded again, covering the sky over the biyou palace and enveloping the surrounding mountains.


    The ginseng fruit trees in Zhenkun dare not be released at will, because they are the things he sent his life and can''t be broken.


    The array was closed, and the two angels in heaven left soon without leaving much. However, they obviously made do with this action. As a result, the Buddhist prayer can resist the divine word, and the plan was disrupted.


    The Dragon Knight is the elite of the kingdom of God, and there are only more than 100 dragon riders in hundreds of thousands of troops. Once trapped for more than 40, banbu Tianzun was crazy and rushed in.


    Now the kingdom of heaven is also to blame. Naturally, it dare not stay more.


    When our array was restored, the elder of the demon world came again and wanted to take advantage of the fire. The elder was still arrogant and regarded us as the one who wanted. After entering the array, he stood in the void and was stained with the blood rain of half step Tianzun. He said from a distance: half step Tianzun of the kingdom of God was killed. Their army will come at any time. Now give up two-thirds of the immortal beasts. We are willing to send troops.


    The kingdom of God will certainly retaliate. There is no doubt that it is just a country. Will the demon world really fight?


    Han he didn''t bother to pay attention and handed it over to Chen Hao and me. Chen Hao directly asked him: old man, can the demon world withstand a country?


    The demon clan elder snorted coldly and said perfunctorily: nature.


    Chen Hao is not very tactful, and likes to hold on to others. Hearing the speech, he said directly: go back and let your demon king come and sign the soul deed, not to mention two-thirds, all the immortal beasts will be given to you, as long as you block the people of the kingdom of God.


    When the Kingdom comes, how can the demon world resist it? The elder just wants to fish in troubled waters and get some benefits. When the kingdom of God really comes, he can''t count on them.


    Chen Hao looked at the elder of the demon family with a smile. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he continued to ask: our sincerity has been taken out. What about your sincerity?


    The elder of the demon clan soon calmed down and said righteously: in the current situation, you are not qualified to bargain. Take out the fairy beast cubs first. We are talking about the next thing.


    Han Peng didn''t bother to look at him again when he heard the speech, and I didn''t bother to talk to him. It was Chen Hao who was angry with the demon family. Bai Wushuang''s status was reduced because of the 18th floor hell. Now he can''t speak at all in the demon family. Let him hold his breath for a long time. Smelling the words, he stepped in the air, hugged the demon clan elder''s shoulder and said: brother, I''m responsible for this matter. Let''s talk inside.


    It''s only polite for us to let the elder of the demon family in, but he really sees us as a dead end and uses tricks to deceive children.


    As a result, not long after he went in with Chen Hao, there was a scream in the hall, which was obviously beaten by Chen Hao.


    We don''t care about Han. We''re doomed not to be together. There''s no need to please.


    After a circle with me, I flew to the top of the mountain and took a look. I felt that the current pattern was not good. Mountain sea map and mountain river map are large-scale defense magic tools. The combination of the two is more powerful, but it is inevitable that one or two magic tools can come in. Like divine word, as long as we make a channel for people outside to come in, our defense front will be stretched, and several mountains will make it difficult for us to defend.


    Biyou palace can be suspended. I think it can be suspended so that the immortal killing sword array, mountain and river map and mountain and sea map can be just covered on it.


    However, Qin Xue''s current ability to urge biyou palace is not enough to form a city that can accommodate 300000 people.


    I told Han he what I thought. Han he observed and agreed with my proposal. But she doesn''t know if the biyou palace she opened can accommodate 300000 people.


    Han Dan and I came back immediately and took over the biyou palace from Qinxue.


    No one knows what its final form will become, but people with different forces will get different forms.


    The third Taoist fruit is integrated by Han. Although it has not been fully integrated, its strength has been greatly improved.


    At the moment when biyou palace was urged, the city was twice as big as Qinxue. When it floated, people around it immediately settled in. I toured around and found that there was a wall outside the biyou palace, which could be defended by soldiers. In this way, it was enough to accommodate millions of people.


    Unfortunately, biyou palace has a disadvantage. When its bearing capacity reaches the limit, it will return to its original state and throw people out.


    Han also realized this problem and began to deduce after urging to the limit, trying to stabilize its state. It is not easy to do this, but as long as it is done, biyou palace will be stronger than any city.


    Li Yuantian inserted the dinghaishen needle into the city square and hung two defense maps on it. The coverage area is much smaller than before. The important thing is not to defend the other mountains.


    The four immortal killing swords were suspended and hung at the gate of the city. Han''s deduction lasted until dawn. Biyou palace suddenly sent a light across every brick and tile, all the runes on it were activated, and the whole city formed a solid state.


    Han Peng then fell down. With a long sigh, he handed over the control of biyou palace to Qin Xue and said: it''s solid now. You just need to control the direction. You''ll move closer to the Buddhist city later.


    When the big day appeared in the sky, the blood rain stopped, and the vision of half step Tianzun being cut disappeared, but the virtual shadow of Tianzun in the big day also disappeared.


    Everyone found this anomaly, and all the strong people in several circles looked up. The old sage was very concerned about it. He incarnated his pure Qi and flew to the sky alone.


    Except for the old sage, the other half of the Buddha did not move. But a few minutes later, the old sage flew back and asked him what was going on.


    The old sage did not hide it and said: the door above has opened a gap. I think the things in the kingdom of God and the Qingling world should be put aside and deal with the things above first.


    Behind the door of the sky is a colorful Avenue, which is estimated to lead directly to the world where the Tianzun fruit is located, but the Tianzun virtual shadow inside disappears. Is it alive?


    The words of the old sage spread far away, and the God of death flew out to communicate with the people of the kingdom of God.


    Hanhe and I are nervous. To tell the truth, we don''t want to conflict with the people in the kingdom of God now. It''s best to let the immortal beast grow up.


    But it seems that the situation is not optimistic. One and a half steps of the Heavenly Master was cut off, and the kingdom of God does not intend to let it go. But they seem to have reached an agreement, and the two things are dealt with separately.


    After the conversation, the remaining troops of the kingdom of God surrounded us and the city of Buddhism.


    The strong ones of the underworld, the holy land, the demon world, the old sage and the kingdom of heaven fly out of the sky at the same time and fly towards the sky. In this way, we are trapped below.


    Chen Hao looked at the more than 400000 troops of the divine Kingdom outside and gritted his teeth and said: boss, now kill them and kill them all. We can catch up.


    If there were only such people in the kingdom of God, it would be easy to do, but in fact, even if there were no 400000 troops outside, we didn''t dare to go out.


    Active attack can destroy them, but we will lose a lot. And killing these 400000 people will not change anything at all.


    The best strategy right now is to defend and reduce our losses.


    Qinxue controlled biyou palace to fly towards the city of Buddhism. The pictures of mountains and rivers and mountains and seas fell, protecting the city of Buddhism. Jianyuan came up at the first time and discussed with us.


    He also agreed with the defense strategy, and the Buddhist skills are also good at defense. However, the Buddhist disciples have not participated in the battle, so they can only temporarily embrace Buddha''s feet and let General Li and Lin long train them. They can''t change much in a short time, but at least they can learn to line up and resist the enemy together.


    People from several circles went to the dome and didn''t come back until the sun sank to the West. Not long after they returned to the city, a large number of people began to go to the list of gods and the cross.


    It can be seen that the method proposed last time is useful. The more people go to the fengshentai, the door of the sky will open.


    But when they do this, I feel that they are feeding the tiger with their body, and there will be no good results.


    We can only watch in the city and don''t know the specific situation. We can only see that the list of gods and the cross are shining all the time. But as long as the strong are still there, it proves that they have made no progress. Han Han plans to fully integrate the third Tao fruit. She feels that the door of the sky is open. Whether it is integrated or not, the final result is the same.


    The road arranged by Zhang Daoling seems to be coming to an end.

 Chapter 380

    When others have finished the road arranged for you, it is time for others to harvest. So far, no matter whether Zhang Daoling is the God of Dali or not, his threat to us has always existed.


    We can''t go out, we can''t stop people from several circles from offering sacrifices to fengshentai. I feel that we can only listen to fate, and those half step heavenly lords, the king of the kingdom of God and the heavenly Father will not care about our life and death.


    Wu De, the heavenly fruit on us is only the hydrangea they compete for in the end.


    The timing of Tianyi sect''s little Lord''s mouth, as soon as it comes, it is the time for them to take action.


    I don''t object to the fusion of Han and Luo. No matter what will happen, as she said, it''s time to end.


    At 10 noon, the army of the kingdom of God suddenly retreated, and soon the void opened and connected to the small world from the outside. With the advent of God''s voice, Western gods came with a large army.


    The sacred Pegasus pulled four chariots, each with a half step heavenly Buddha. Over the army, there are more than 300 Dragon Knights.


    The wings of the fire breathing dragon are stretched, and the meridians on it are uplifted, like flowing magma creeping. It''s stronger than the Dragon we killed in front. The Dragon Knight above is wearing red armor and murderous.


    It may be the difference between Chinese and Western cultures. Their armor is less, round, and there are many raised thorns. They look ferocious and awe inspiring.


    After the 400000 people left behind gathered, the kingdom of God had a full army of more than 2 million. The angels of the two and a half steps of the kingdom of heaven went out of the city and talked to the people of the kingdom of God. It is estimated that they are still talking about the last time.


    The circle discriminators had been out frequently and collected a lot of information. The fallen angel is Lucifer, the most powerful angel in the Western kingdom of heaven. After falling into darkness, he has the power of darkness. It can be said that he is a very hot opponent in the eyes of the heavenly father.


    The light angel of the half step Heavenly Master is the cherubim, the second great light angel around the heavenly father. The power of guarding the tree of life in the garden of Eden.


    It can be said that they are all stars and great gods comparable to Nanhai Bodhisattva, Buddha and fairy world. The existence of the garden of Eden is like the existence of the fairyland. It can be seen that the status of the cherubim is very high.


    However, in the kingdom of heaven, the seven strongest archangels are said to have been transformed by the seven roots of the tree of life, but the archangels are estimated to have disappeared in the catastrophe of that year.


    After all, the seven archangels were all in heaven.


    Lucifer is the most powerful of the nine fallen angels except Satan. He should have stepped into the realm of heaven that year. It is estimated that he also survived by cutting off his accomplishments.


    Now the heavenly Father and the God King are only half step Tianzun, but they have the blessing of the country, which is better than half step Tianzun. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen them really do it. I don''t know if it''s the God in another form.


    Lucifer and the cherubim talked to the God for less than half a minute. The god suddenly shot, and the chariot rushed across. Unprepared, the body shields on Lucifer and the cherubim were smashed. At the last moment, death shot to save them.


    There are many gods in the kingdom of God, leaving many legends. It gives people the feeling that every God is very powerful. This kind of folk spread has put a lot of pressure on us.


    When I saw that the people of the kingdom of God shot directly at the people of the kingdom of God, I knew that this matter could not be good to us. The great sage beats the sky drum, and the big flags of mountains and rivers and mountains and seas are displayed. The biyou palace is shining in the void and hidden in clouds. The Buddhist city below also emits Buddha light. Countless Buddhas and Bodhisattvas manifest and build a Buddhist country.


    Had it not been for the catastrophe, Buddhism could have developed into a Buddhist kingdom. In those days, there were four immortals and many stars, and there were three Qing dynasties attached to them. However, Buddhism has absorbed several great powers of western religion, which can resist the existence of the three Qing and four emperors.


    Unfortunately, the waves have wiped out the heroes, and the glory of that year no longer exists. Buddhism has been hidden. Unfortunately, Jianyuan was the only one who survived when he stepped into heaven.


    However, compared with Jianyuan, the power of the old sage has been weakened more, but the skills of grass, trees and soldiers in his hands still use the spiritual roots of heaven and earth and the golden elixir, which can not be underestimated.


    The sky drum beat, and the strong of the kingdom of God didn''t continue to chase Lucifer and the cherubim, which made me some ghost fire. I don''t know who ordered the drum to beat, or if they were to fight, it might lead to the action of the God King and the heavenly father.


    But now Lucifer and the cherubim have fled. When they heard the drum, the people of the kingdom of God immediately lined up, and the army shouted and killed. At the next moment, a light appeared in the sky, and a vast mountain appeared in the void, just like a country.


    Jianyuan said: that''s Mount Olympus, the land of the kingdom of God and the path of Zeus.


    Talking about Olympus, Jian Lingxiao interrupted: Zeus, the God King, is the first of the twelve main gods of Olympus. It is called the power to dominate all living beings in the universe, and the relationship between the gods in the kingdom of God is much more complex than that in the kingdom of God. This relationship also involves human relations and is very chaotic.


    I don''t know much about western countries. After listening, Chen Hao interrupted and asked: Zeus, that old thing, won''t chop the road like the old bastard riding an ox. have you lived to this day?


    Jianyuan shook her head and couldn''t answer Chen Hao''s question. Even the heavenly Father of the kingdom of heaven only once had a hand and saw a virtual shadow. Whether it was really the priest who was in charge of the garden of Eden at that time, no one may know now.


    But I''m sure: the west just likes to boast and always thinks it''s great. The gods above Kyushu are no weaker than them. We all saw the half step Tianzun yesterday. He will bleed and die.


    My voice rolled out, with disdain and contempt in my words, so as to improve my morale.


    Mount Olympus emerged, on which twelve virtual shadows appeared, and the people of the kingdom of God were boiling. I also frowned slightly. Are the twelve Lord gods still alive?


    Only in my mind did I have this idea. The chariot of the kingdom of God had rushed across, followed by more than 300 Dragon Knights.


    Seeing the Western dragon, our dragon and Phoenix babies are excited. For a time, the Dragon sings the Phoenix, and the rings of immortal animals fly up. They are integrated between the mountain and sea map and the mountain and river map. The dragon and Phoenix are auspicious in the mountains and rivers, and the defense is more powerful.


    Han Peng took the Qibao Miao tree from the sword Lingxiao''s hand and flew to the edge. The glow kept flying out. He wanted to brush the chariot away, but he failed several times. It didn''t belong to the five elements.


    When the chariot attacked the array, the sea god needle was shaking, and the two treasure pictures were shining. When the Dragon Knight attacked, the aura of the dragon and phoenix was dimmed.


    The chariot is definitely the magic weapon of Tianzun level, and there is a half step Tianzun sitting on it. The four impact together, and the power is very terrible. If the stalemate continues, our array can''t bear it.


    It''s a pity that the lost treasure money is not in our hands. Otherwise, it is the same divine magic weapon that can knock down the chariot.


    Jianyuan saw that the chariot turned into streamer and kept impacting the array. He leaned forward slightly and sat straight. A light was emitted from the gold body. He freely extended his hand, his palm glowed, flew out of a golden bowl and crashed into the chariot.


    Seeing the golden bowl, Chen Hao couldn''t help saying: that''s the guy who begged in Jianyuan''s previous life. Can you do it?


    Jianyuan was easygoing and smiled warmly when he heard the speech. The original dignified atmosphere relaxed Chen Hao''s words.


    The golden bowl is indeed used for almsgiving in the practice of circle appreciation, but the magic tools that grow up with Da Neng will eventually be better than those that are forged by heaven.


    Take the broken virtual sword of Lingxiao sword for example. When he reaches the fruit position of heaven, the broken virtual sword will also change.


    The round Golden Bowl flew out and grew when it saw the wind. It was necessary to put the four huge chariots into it. But the four chariots glowed, and the half step Tianzun above controlled the Pegasus and hit the golden bowl at the same time.


    At the moment of collision, the golden bowl glowed and flew back.


    Jianyuan''s golden body shot, pressed down with one hand and continued to buckle towards the chariot.


    In the second collision, the God on the chariot put on his armor and four shot at the same time. Seeing this, Jianyuan quickly stopped and didn''t hit hard.


    Chen Hao was very dissatisfied and said: bald, you''re too cheap. You should show your momentum of one dozen and two.


    Jianyuan smiled, and the golden body glowed. He took the golden bowl and didn''t do it.


    If he insisted on falling down just now, he might be seriously injured, which is different from our strategy.


    With a strong defensive array, we can attack people outside and avoid contact with their army. Give full play to our advantages.


    Jian Yuan stopped and Jian Lingxiao tried to test the strength of the other party. It was only his extreme sword that broke the void. When he touched the chariot, he was blown away. Jian Lingxiao was also injured, but he recovered soon after taking the pill.


    The owners of Yao, Jiang, Ji and Tuoba all tried it. If they tried it alone, the effect was not great, but they couldn''t recklessly attack the array, which delayed a lot of time.


    You Yilong went out with the eclosion field with his haunting speed. Unfortunately, the two talents appeared and were almost killed by the Dragon Knight before they could make a move. Fortunately, Nan Jian and Su Guyan showed the same color of autumn water at the same time and forcibly pulled them back.


    The cut immortal gourd patted his chest and said: I''m scared to death. Those lizards are really hard to mess with.


    Chen Hao and it like to give people random names. Everyone is used to it.


    After being attacked for many times, the four and a half steps of the kingdom of God were a little anxious. More than 300 Dragon Knights lined up behind the chariot. When they impacted, the Dragon spewed fire and burned the mountain and sea map and mountain and river map, trying to burn through the array.


    Seeing this, Li Yuantian pulled out the 1000 meter high sea god needle, gave a loud shout and shook wildly. The mountain sea map and mountain river map were shaken and rolled back the flame.


    The dragon in the East can''t spit fire, but the Phoenix society, more than 4000 great saints and little saints soar into the air with the Phoenix, collectively spit out immortal flames, and half of the void is ignited at a time. For the Phoenix, it is a flame of rebirth against the rock, but for the people outside, it is a fire of extinction.


    The great saint will be weakened after staying in the flame for a long time. The army of the kingdom of God will be pushed back at once. They also stopped attacking at sunset.


    We breathed a sigh of relief and had to say that the strategy was right.


    Magic tools such as mountain and river map, mountain and sea map and four swords for killing immortals were originally used for fighting in the fairy world. If they were killed, this would not be the case.

 Chapter 381

    Our strategy played a role in the first collision, but the army of the kingdom of God only tried. The kingdom of God has never been peaceful. They are no strangers to war. Now there is a war with the East for the first time, and they need to adapt and adjust.


    However, there are qibaomiao trees, which can be greatly suppressed for them.


    There are no cities in the kingdom of God, but Olympus is like an entity, and all the troops are stationed in the mountain.


    Because of the existence of Shenshan, the fairy world at night is also illuminated very bright. In the distance, the list of gods and the cross were shining, and one after another got the chance.


    Several circles of great powers went up to check in turn and kept moving.


    When dawn came, Han Dan finally integrated the third Tao and stepped into the peak Mahatma. With her current ability, she can fight half step Tianzun alone. With the same strong Jianyuan, the pressure is not so great.


    However, the completion of the heavenly way cast by the Han Dynasty triggered a vision. When the big day appeared, there was a big tree in the sky.


    Hanhe promoted a small realm and didn''t cross the robbery, but her breath has changed greatly. After all, it is Hanhe, a powerful peak saint. Her breath can resonate with heaven and earth, which is stronger than other saints. It can be said that the three Tao fruits are integrated, and she is close to half a step to heaven.


    Jianyuan looked at the virtual shadow of the divine tree in the big sun and immediately looked at Han, saying: is that the heavenly tree?


    Across the sky and across the immortal Road, Han can''t see anything and doesn''t answer Jianyuan.


    I don''t understand. What''s the relationship between Tiandao tree and Hanbi casting Tiandao?


    The big day changed. After seven or eight and a half steps, Tianzun Yukong urgently checked the door behind the sky. When they came back, they looked very relaxed and felt that everything was developing in the direction they expected.


    And when they returned, all their troops outside withdrew to the city, except those who fought on the altar and under the cross, as if they were making some arrangements.


    Jianyuan people have been suppressed in the city and can''t find any news. They can only guess anxiously.


    The people of the kingdom of God don''t hear anything outside. They only think about revenge. The heavenly statue rises on the big day, and the horn rings. Olympus shines. From inside, a blonde woman comes out, holding a gold spear and wearing very exposed armor.


    With her appearance, a light fell from the sky and hit her. In addition to being brave and valiant, she could feel the power of wisdom from her.


    It is estimated that sword Lingxiao made up for Western myths. When he saw the blonde, he immediately asked: Athena, goddess of wisdom?


    No one answered. Our younger generation is even more confused. But people who believe in the kingdom of God also know little about us.


    Han''s eyes were shining. After integrating the three fruits, she was not afraid of the obstruction of the half step Heavenly Master and directly deduced. A moment later, her voice was loud and said: it was just a virtual shadow. I''m afraid all the twelve main gods of the Heavenly God kingdom had died.


    Athena''s name is too big. If she comes in person, it will cause us a lot of psychological pressure, so Han said the result of the deduction directly.


    But even if it is just a virtual shadow, it seems to contain the power of the LORD God. Every step, there is a Golden Avenue under your feet.


    More than two million people, including banbu Tianzun, knelt down at the same time in dozens of military formations to give the highest worship to the former Lord God.


    Athena''s empty body stopped in the void. A pair of divine eyes pierced the sky and looked directly at the biyou palace inside the array.


    This is not only a provocation, but also a naked suppression.


    Her two divine lights came, Qin Xue''s father shot, accompanied by a phoenix bird like a chicken, and continuously sent out immortal yuan to give him bonus. Then the reincarnation mirror appeared, like a bright moon hanging in the void. Athena''s light shone in, and before she could see anything, the reincarnation realm blocked it.


    There is a powerful law in the golden light. Although it is an empty shadow, the law is stained with the breath of heaven.


    Jianyuan can take two and a half steps with one against two. It is precisely because his law is stained with the breath of the Lord and the will of the Lord.


    The old sage has some will of the divine, but there is no breath of the divine, which may be the reason for beheading the Tao.


    The reincarnation mirror is not hard to resist the light of the divine eye, but reflects. Even so, the reincarnation symbols on the mirror are dim, but they finally bear it and reflect the divine eye back.


    Athena''s virtual shadow came out. It could not be these two brushes. She could not test it. She snorted coldly, raised her feet and stepped towards the mountain and river map. The golden light under her feet flashed, paved a Avenue, forcibly tore the mountain and river, and stepped in at one step.


    The seven treasures wonderful tree in Han''s hand was brushed out and wanted to brush away the spear in her hand. As a result, it was the illusion of the remaining law of the Heavenly Master, not a real object, so she couldn''t take it back.


    The twelve main gods of Olympus are not in vain. The heaven''s breath completely suppresses the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map. If the law is entangled, it is necessary to break the two peripheral maps.


    When the reincarnation boundary shines, the four swords for killing immortals tremble at the same time, the defense of biyou palace starts, and the God of the sea needle is also shining. Hold the rivers and seas in the two pictures, and hold the two pictures. The four swords can kill immortals. At the same time, Jiang NV and the owner of the yuan family shot at the same time. The Yellow River flew into the mountain and river picture, completely overlapping with the Yellow River in the God picture. The whole river is like a divine dragon, The whole body is shining, and the sword spirit of killing immortals hinders the pace of Athena''s virtual shadow. The Yellow River shines, driving the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map to shine again. The strong man of the Ji family makes a move, the Ji water swings and competes with the Yellow River. The power of the two God maps has exploded to the strongest.


    Athena, who stepped half a step, was finally blocked.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the integration of magic tools and skills. It''s very magical. It''s related to the Chinese tradition and inheritance. Many skills and skills come down in one continuous line.


    Athena''s virtual shadow consumed a lot after being stopped, and she didn''t succeed in opening the array.


    When magic tools cannot be used, it is impossible for the kingdom of God to attack. There is no virtual shadow coming out of Olympus mountain. The holy mountain is like virtual shadow and real. I feel that there are too many secrets hidden in it.


    In the evening, the people of the kingdom of God suddenly sounded the horn without warning. The army rushed in a crazy array. The mountain and sea map and mountain and river map shook and killed thousands of people.


    The immortal killing sword array is incarnated into murderous Qi. The great saint can''t avoid the sword Qi.


    Sword Lingxiao took the seven treasures wonderful tree, kept brushing and collected their magic weapons. In this way, the great saint''s peak would be killed at the edge of the array.


    In less than half an hour, there were no less than 50000 or 60000 strong people who died under the Zhu Xianjian and the two treasure maps. I was still very excited at first and thought they were crazy.


    However, it was soon found that the spirits of those who were killed escaped without exception and flew into Olympus. In the depths of the mountain, it seemed that something was changing.


    Qin Xue''s father found the abnormality, opened the reincarnation realm, swept the light, and directly entered the reincarnation with a large number of dead souls. But this is only a short extension of the changes in the holy mountain.


    Moreover, over time, the people who control magic tools consume very fast, and a large number of pills are being consumed, but our pills are not much. At this time, I realized that the problem was serious. They used the number of people to consume it, which was the strategy of attacking the city in ancient times.


    Heavy casualties, but very effective.


    By dusk, more than 500000 people had died in the kingdom of God, but the army behind continued to kill. Too many great saints died. Their laws formed a terrible blood rain, directly covering the sky. Under the light of the holy mountain, the sky was like blood.


    Cangxue and Li Zhengke flew over at this time. The pill had been exhausted and there were few miraculous drugs left. If there was no supplement, they would be consumed all the time, and the city would be destroyed in the middle of the night.


    When I heard the speech, I looked at the millions of troops outside, turned and flew towards Jianyuan.


    In the war of attrition, the Buddha''s art can''t match with the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map, and can''t exert too much force. Only a few Buddhas and Bodhisattvas kill some strong people from time to time.


    I found Jianyuan and collected all the Buddhist pills for a while. At the same time, I told him my ideas. Taking advantage of the small number of people in the kingdom of God, we can kill them, but it needs the main force of Buddhism.


    There are millions of Buddhist disciples, far more than us. Only with their full cooperation can we kill the people in the kingdom of God in a short time. Otherwise, as time delays, there may be a large army in their country.


    Jianyuan looked up at the holy mountain covered by blood clouds in the sky and said with a slight frown: if that is their country, there will be a large army killed at any time and absorbed so many souls. I feel that there are strong people recovering.


    Han also thought of these. Jian Lingxiao, wind chime and she will try their best to stop and buy us time.


    I said Han''s idea, Jianyuan asked: kill them, do we go to collect the elixir outside the list of gods?


    I had this idea at first, but those magic drugs have been guarded by people in several circles. If we pass by, we may break out in conflict. However, Chen Hao likes to search for booty. He found Shenshui on the soldiers of the kingdom of God who were killed.


    I took out a delicate silver bottle and handed it to Jianyuan. He looked at it with his eyes, opened the bottle and took a sip. The effect of divine water is similar to that of elixir.


    Jianyuan nodded to me after drinking, called a Buddha, asked the Buddha to take people over and give it to Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao is not happy to get the military power of Buddhism. Instead, he looks sad. According to his words, these bald donkeys are not expected to fight at all. Fortunately, there are few differences in strength. If they encounter the elite of the holy land, they will be killed, and they will also involve the soldiers of Qingling world.


    I don''t know how to command the war, but Chen Hao''s complaint is not without reason. Finally, yuhuatian thought of a way to integrate the bald donkeys into the soldiers of the Qingling world. Don''t line up alone. Just teach the soldiers of the Qingling world one-on-three.


    More than 900000 people, Chen Hao only took ten minutes to get ready. At this time, shanhetu and shanhaitu, including the strong of Jiang Jiaji''s family, have come to a dead end.


    Han, Jian Lingxiao and wind chime are also ready to fight at any time.

 Chapter 382

    I originally wanted to follow Han, but Jianyuan will also stay to guard against Olympus. I don''t trust Chen Hao to go out alone, and in the plan, more than 300 Dragon Knights need me to solve.


    When the attack was ready, the sky drum was sounded, and Chen Hao shouted: kill.


    900000 troops were arrayed and killed. When we saw that we were going out, the people of the kingdom of God hurried back, and the array was ready to accept our impact.


    Li Yuantian picked up the sea god needle and the flag was flying. The mountain sea map and mountain river map were first pressed up. Now there are only four swords for killing immortals in biyou palace. Hanhe shot across the void and Jianyuan also shot to help us repel the four strong men in the kingdom of God. The army went out and covered the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map, which directly surrounded the four strong men.


    Chen Hao commanded the army to kill the past. I went straight to the Dragon Knight with 800 elite. Our people also had dragon and Phoenix babies, but they were still young and their combat effectiveness was not very strong. Only when they came into contact, one phoenix baby was cut off and almost killed.


    I couldn''t take care of them in the chaos. Fortunately, it was the top saint of the yuan family. At the last moment, I used the Yellow River formula to bring it out.


    I told the leader of the Dragon Knight that his big sword fell and the void was torn. The flying dragon''s mouth also spewed out a large group of flame, which was extremely hot. I took Han and my Phoenix baby. Although they were still ugly ducklings, their strength was already the peak of the great saint. When I saw the fire dragon spewing fire, the dragon and Phoenix baby gave a long cry and also spewed out immortal flame.


    What the lizard dragon spewed out was just a flame with law, which was very different from the immortal flame. The flame of the flying dragon rolled out. The dragon knight was covered by the immortal flame in an instant. When all his strength was concentrated to resist, I chopped him down with a small wooden axe and directly split him in half.


    I killed one person on my side, which immediately improved morale. In addition, we had a large number of elite people, so we rolled over directly.


    Chen Hao''s army was so powerful that more than 900000 troops rolled over it like opposing waves, and a dark light belt tens of meters long was blown up at the collision point.


    However, Jiang nvjian had no intention of Li Yuantian. They were not so lucky. The mountain river map and mountain sea map, together with Dinghai God needle and ginseng fruit tree, suppressed the four and a half step Tianzun at the same time, which was very difficult. Not only that, the Jiang family and Ji family formed two hundred square people, and blessed the Yellow River and the Yangtze River in the map at the same time.


    The two great rivers of China are the waters that gave birth to Chinese children. At this time, they are also extraordinary in the picture and dominate the two God pictures.


    Four and a half step Tianzun drove his chariot and crashed inside. Everywhere he passed was destroying the sky and the earth. The last pills were all concentrated in the hands of the 300 people who controlled the divine map. In order to hold on, they kept putting them in their mouths. Even so, the great saints of the Ji family and the yuan family still spit blood and are struggling.


    They are now staring at the sacred mountain in the sky, for fear that something will happen in the last moment.


    Chen Hao''s army killed quickly, and our casualties were also great.


    The battle plan was made by me. I led the elite to solve the Dragon Knight, and then went back to help trap the four and a half step Tianzun.


    We were caught off guard when we went to war. If people in the underworld and holy land want to fight, they also need time to reorganize the army.


    Otherwise, the biyou palace is empty now, and they can rush in at once.


    When Chen Hao''s people swept through, the sacred mountain finally changed. Under the blood curtain, the twelve virtual shadows in the sacred mountain have disappeared and replaced by a tall red shadow.


    As soon as it moved, the whole Olympus mountain began to shake, and all the light focused on it. The next second, two eyes like the sun directed the bleeding fog, swept several great saints, and the dragon and Phoenix babies around them had no time to escape, so they exploded on the spot.


    It was a blood giant. With one hand, he tore open the blood screen of the blood vision in the sky and stepped out.


    Han, Jian Yuan, wind chime and sword soared into the sky at the same time, and shot together to block the attack of the bloody giant.


    I''m relieved. Otherwise, if he kills us like this, our elite will suffer heavy losses.


    Five minutes after the war broke out, there was a movement in the underworld and the holy land. The army gathered and wanted to fight, but before they started, there was a wolf howl in the city of the demon world, which soared into the sky, turned into a body and roared at the sky. Behind him were the big demons accepted by the Dragon holy land and the big demons of the gray wolf family. There were almost 10000 people. That was his own army, At this time, they all manifest themselves and block out the sky and the sun.


    Bai Wushuang''s eyes were like electricity, staring at the other circles. He didn''t do it, but at this time, he did it more effectively than he didn''t.


    The elder of the demon family came here several times. Although he came to talk nonsense, people outside didn''t know. Bai Wushuang was also taking advantage of this. He didn''t leave the city of the demon family for the first time, so he hovered over it, creating an illusion for people in several circles. It seems that the demon clan has joined hands with us.


    There are also movements in the kingdom of heaven, but they have just clashed with people in the kingdom of God, and now they seem to be hesitating.


    Ten minutes later, I solved all the Dragon Knights, but there was a huge crack in the mountain and river map, and a half step Tianzun was preparing to come out. As long as he gets out of trouble, it will be a devastating disaster for Chen Hao.


    Seeing this, I quickly took people to meet him. I split it out in two consecutive ways with a small wooden axe, and combined the mountain and sea map and mountain and river map to press him back.


    But at this time, the people of the Jiang family and the Ji family can''t hold on. Several of them bear too much strength and have been killed by the town when they sit in place. Their dragon and Phoenix babies are moaning and touching them with their heads.


    Seeing this scene, my heart was touched and my eyes were wet.


    Dead people on the battlefield are inevitable. In cruelty, there are always some touching moments.


    When the companion left, the immortal beast wailed, while some lost the immortal beast, and the friar was also in pain.


    People have feelings. Even if they are numb by the war, they will be sad when they lose their companions.


    I brought out more than 800 elite people, and only more than 700 came back. The baby dragon and phoenix also lost a lot.


    Of Chen Hao''s 900000 people, there are only 700000 left. I can''t describe how they died, but I can see.


    The army of the kingdom of God was soon dispersed, and the War reached the final stage. But in the sky, they encountered difficulties. The giant seemed to be composed of countless dead souls, which could not be killed but weakened. Several people were dragged into the void.


    In the past, I can only focus on the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map. Now they are inner towns. There are no other people in the map except four and a half step Tianzun.


    Hundreds of people, several heavenly Dharma tools, barely trapped them and sacrificed so many people. And with our power, we can''t kill them at all.


    After hesitation, the people of heaven have shown signs of sending troops. When the Han in the sky noticed it, he suddenly shouted to Qin Xue: let biyou palace come up, trap it in the city and kill it with the immortal killing sword array.


    Biyou palace is our base and a magic weapon, but it is only an empty city at this time and is not suitable for going out to fight.


    But there must be a reason why Han Peng shouted so at this time.


    In large-scale combat, there is no problem, only execution. Qin Xue also knew it was wrong, but he flew the biyou Palace at the first time. The sword had no intention to open the sword array. The huge city directly shrouded the giants of Olympus mountain.


    When foreign enemies invade, the whole city is shining. The immortal killing sword array is activated independently. The terrible sword Qi turns into four different visions, trapping immortals, killing immortals, killing immortals and Jue immortals. The four sword arrays are launched, and each sword Qi is constantly killing giants.


    I found that every time the sword array starts, the giant will become smaller.


    Jianyuan and Hanhe took out their hands and rushed towards the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map at the same time. But on the way, he told us that it was just a siege and could not be killed.


    The last time I killed a half step Tianzun, terrible changes took place in the sun. And we don''t have the ability to kill at this time.


    All the magic tools are used, and everyone is exposed. As long as someone steals, our situation will become very bad, and we may even be eaten by others.


    Chen Hao has finished and came back with more than 700000 troops.


    The immortal killing sword array and biyou Palace are completely integrated. Tens of thousands of sword Qi are emitted every second, and the bloody giant quickly becomes smaller inside.


    Seeing the end of the battle, we could stabilize our defensive posture again, but at this time, Lucifer and death shot and directly intercepted Chen Hao.


    Two and a half step Tianzun shot alone, and still aimed at one person. In this case, in addition to Jianyuan and Han, there are several half step Tianzun in the world. I''m afraid no one can escape.

 Chapter 383

    The half step Tianzun of the kingdom of heaven shot Chen Hao. I think it''s too late to save him. They are the same.


    Chen Hao uttered a roar, and his voice fell, which was directly covered by the law of half step Tianzun.


    I was about to crack, and a virtual shadow burst out of the small world in my body, which was manifested outside my body. The wooden axe in my hand became huge, and I split it out with an axe in the air. The void in front of Chen Hao split a space-time gap, and the attack of the cherubim was exiled to the outer space.


    But Lucifer''s attack was too late to stop.


    The Holy Light exploded and Chen Hao disappeared. Lucifer saw me go, gave me a cold look and quickly retreated.


    The people next to Chen Hao were also affected. Several responding great saints joined hands to resist. As a result, three people exploded directly in the void.


    Lucifer believes that Chen Hao will die, and there is no need to do it again. The cherubim stopped at the crack of the void I had split, and when he saw Lucifer retreating, he retreated with him.


    Looking at the law of the sky, I had no hope in my heart. On the way, I saw the army stop and hurriedly ordered: all return to the city and don''t stay outside.


    More than ten minutes have passed, and the kingdom of heaven and the underworld may send troops. Chen Hao and his team have delayed collecting booty for some time. Now every minute may be in danger.


    The blood shadow coming out of Olympus mountain has been almost consumed by the immortal sword array. After listening to the order, the army entered the city as soon as possible.


    Bai Wushuang''s appearance helped us a lot, otherwise it was not the cherubim and Lucifer who just shot, but the elite of the kingdom of heaven.


    When the army entered the city, the immortal sword sent out the last sword light, and the bloody giant exploded and turned into countless dead souls.


    It took only three seconds from Chen Hao''s attack to the army''s return to the city. At this time, Lucifer''s law was officially exploded, covering a larger area. I didn''t give up beating in my body and tried my best to chop it down.


    Lucifer''s law exploded and it was empty.


    There''s no residue left?


    I looked at the void blankly, but I was unwilling to go in.


    In the distance, Han Hua anxiously sent a message to me and said: Tong Tong comes back. It''s more dangerous for you to go out than Chen Hao.


    I know I''m in danger, but I don''t want to see what''s going on.


    Han Dan wants to come over, but Shan He Tu and Shan Hai Tu can''t hold it anymore. If any of them leaves, the four strong ones may escape.


    I gritted my teeth and entered the core covered by Lucifer''s law. I immediately found a little black light in the void. I was about to check it, and the black light suddenly exploded.


    The black tower emerged and Chen Hao jumped out of it.


    Seeing him, I was relieved. I rushed over and grabbed him and ran towards biyou palace. Before we started, the city of the demon world sounded a bell, and the sound waves were like waves.


    Bai Wushuang stood in front for the first time and was hit by the sound waves. His hair stood up, his eyes were congested, and his muscles and bones were shaking.


    The demon king doesn''t want to attack them, but to attack Chen Hao. Bai Wushuang is seriously injured after being shot off by the Eastern Emperor bell. He takes people to return to the demon city. As a result, the demon king appears and blocks the sky over the city. The elder of the demon clan flies out of the sky and announces that the demon world expels Bai Wushuang.


    At this time, the afterwave of the Donghuang bell flew to the place where Chen Haoli and I were. My heart beat and made a thump. The two waves collided and exploded in the void at the same time.


    Chen Hao shouted Bai Wushuang, master. He didn''t say anything behind him. He tore open the void and pulled me in.


    My scalp is numb. Now no one is sure whether someone will do it. If the channel is broken, the space-time crack will tear us to pieces.


    But before I could remind, Chen Hao pulled me in.


    finished!


    This is the only thought in my heart. Not to mention the great sage at the peak, even the half step Tianzun dare not break the void when facing the enemy. However, when he stepped into the channel, there were eight floors of hell in Chen Hao''s hand. The channel was full of black streamer, not like the general broken emptiness.


    And as I thought, we had half a step to break the void. Tianzun shot. I could feel the channel twisting, but it didn''t break. When I came out, I had been in biyou palace. When I looked back, I saw that it was the old sage of Qingling world who made a sneak attack.


    When Chen Hao and I looked at him, the old sage smiled and looked very kind.


    Chen Hao scolded a few words in the air. I have no desire to speak. I can only say that I am too disappointed.


    The sages and heavenly masters of that time are no longer respected figures in that era. The Tianzun catastrophe has changed too many things.


    Bai Wushuang with more than ten thousand demons also fell into biyou Palace at this time. The immortal sword array dispersed and protected the whole city. More than 300 people of the Jiang family and Ji family also withdrew to the city.


    Almost at the same time, the mountain sea map and mountain river map exploded, the Dinghai God needle and ginseng fruit trees dispersed at the same time, and Li Yuantian and Zhen Kun withdrew into the city.


    The decapitation gourd broke out, the decapitation Throwing Knife pierced the void, and the wind chime, sword Lingxiao and hanpeng evacuated at the same time.


    After four and a half steps, Tianzun got out of trouble. As a result, he was faced with a chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    Yuhuatian has reached the peak of Xiaosheng and can exert 70% of the power of the immortal chopping Throwing Knife. The peak of Dasheng has no magic tools in his hand. If he is not careful, a great head will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    In the face of the sky cutting immortal throwing knives, the four and a half step Tianzun didn''t dare to be careless. The sword soared to the sky. They took the opportunity to enter the city.


    Holding the sea god needle high, the mountain and river map and mountain and sea map are opened at the same time to protect the city again.


    This time we got a lot of booty. Shenshui replaced the elixir, but for Shenshui, Qingling world and Buddhism all paid a heavy price. If we don''t fight this war, we''ll be trapped here.


    When the city was closed, the sky suddenly changed, a glowing tree emerged, and the divine sound shook the sky.


    It is the life tree of the kingdom of heaven. Then the garden of Eden emerged. The heavenly father came in person, and the whole country jumped directly on Olympus. The seven roots of the divine tree glowed and turned into seven archangels. They came out and killed them directly to Olympus.


    Han Dan then said: there are chaotic gods in the god mountain, which can condense the souls of the dead. The bloody giant was formed by the God species condensing the dead.


    Jian Lingxiao frowned slightly and said: the divine seed has disappeared in the Tianzun catastrophe. How can it still appear here?


    I listened carefully, because after arriving at the fairyland, the two western countries appeared at the same time, which gave me a very strange feeling.


    Jianyuan said: the divine species is the core of the life tree in the chaotic world. Now it seems that the life tree in heaven is the life tree in the chaotic world. If the two are one, you can achieve a Heavenly God and create a real God.


    When I heard this, I understood that there is more than one God fruit, as well as in the west, but the opportunity is controlled by the two divine kingdoms. Now, I want to decide the outcome.


    Archangels are the top half step heavenly deities, but there are also twelve virtual shadows in Olympus mountain. The will of the LORD God appears. There is also a god king seat, on which sits a giant with golden light.


    At this time, the old sage suddenly appeared. The golden elixir kept flying out of the innate gourd and turned into hundreds of thousands of golden beetles. The spiritual roots of heaven and earth sprouted, and thousands of leaves kept falling, forming an army in an instant.


    The armies of the underworld, the Holy Land and the demon world also set out at the same time. After uniting, they pressed directly against us.


    The war between the two countries is no longer confined to the small world, but broke out in Olympus. Seeing this scene, I realized that the timing of tianyimen is now.


    They know the existence of western countries. They are afraid that they will eventually become the foil of the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God. Now the chaotic God species is sitting down. It is in Olympus that the kingdom of heaven finally took action.


    The kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God can be said to have taught me a lesson. Under the seemingly friendly face, there is likely to be a knife.


    As soon as the kingdom of God and the kingdom of heaven go to war, the underworld, the holy land, the demon world and the old sages can seize the three fruits unscrupulously.


    It''s a pity that after we got here, Han and I didn''t dare to appear outside. We can get too little information.


    It is not until now that we have figured out the context.


    In Olympus, two kings with national blessings fought and shook the whole sky. I asked Han, why didn''t the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God seize our three fruits. You know, the cost of attacking us will be much lower than the outbreak of war in our country.


    Han said: the three fruits are just the way to cast heaven. It''s still uncertain whether they can become heaven, but the integration of God species and life tree can certainly create a heaven.


    Jian Lingxiao said: Heaven is scarce. There are two or three people in the first life. Now the road is interrupted, and every opportunity will become extremely important.


    When I asked, I whispered to Chen Hao to be careful of Buddhist people. As the saying goes, the moon comes first, Jianyuan is too close to us and knows us too well. If he does it, it''s hard for us to guard against panic.


    Jianyuan let all the disciples of Buddhism enter the biyou palace, and the city suddenly seemed crowded.


    The old sage stood outside, looked at each other from a distance and said: hand over three fruits and leave you a way to live today.


    Han Peng took my hand and trembled slightly. It can be seen that what happened now has exceeded her expectations. However, she said calmly: even if the city is broken today, you can''t get the complete three results.


    The people in the river had never shown their true faces. At this time, they said lukewarm: it''s very simple. Kill all the people and you can always find them.


    Han Peng sneered: Unfortunately, the Taoist fruit of a ghost is not here at all. It has not entered the fairyland at all.


    I had guessed before that Wu De and the ghost of Jiuyang didn''t follow us. They probably followed her parents to the corpse world.


    While we were talking, there was a half step in the Olympus mountain, and a terrible vision appeared in the sky. At this time, several armies killed them at the same time.


    Several half step Tianzun shot at the same time, followed by thousands of saints. The array shook and the mountains and rivers collapsed, but they killed more than 230000 troops in an instant.


    But now their goal is very clear, to solve us before the two countries decide the outcome.


    Under the suppression of the number of people, as long as the immortal sword array is broken, we can''t last for five minutes.

 Chapter 384

    Qinxue has been avoiding biyou palace, but the small world is only so big. A few half steps of Tianzun''s siege is completely unavoidable.


    Chen Hao reorganized the soldiers of Qingling world. After the first World War, there were less than 200000 left, but now they have all changed into the armor of the soldiers of the kingdom of God, which has improved somewhat.


    Jianyuan also noticed our vigilance and didn''t say anything. He gathered more than 800000 Buddhist disciples.


    Once the city is broken, in the face of thousands of troops, people can only disperse birds and animals. Jian Lingxiao is matchless. More than 300 of us gathered together and hope to rush out. I saw Chen Hao with more than 100000 people ready to fight. I hurried to send a message and let him come.


    The combination of the strong, I hope it will be greater.


    But Chen Hao said to me: boss, you fight out and I''ll take someone to buy you time. Otherwise, as soon as the city is broken and you leave, more than 100000 people will be in chaos and lose one breath.


    Chen Hao ignored me when he finished, but turned around to encourage morale.


    I clenched my teeth and wanted to pass, but I was pulled by Han.


    Boom!


    Mountain and river map and mountain and sea map were hit back to their original shape at the same time, and the God map was almost broken through.


    Sword Lingxiao directly controls the four immortal killing swords. The four sword arrays manifest for the first time and are independent. The murderous spirit in the immortal killing sword array is awe inspiring. The blood mist in the immortal killing sword array is filled with immortal blood drops, which is very terrible.


    The trapped immortal sword array is like a magic array, while the Jue immortal sword array is a fog that cannot be seen through. The change of the sword array made Han Peng see hope and immediately let the sword God of Shushan lead the team and take charge of an array.


    Shushan Jijian can perfectly match the four immortal killing swords. It is also the Jijian meaning of sword Lingxiao that makes the four immortal killing swords array manifest separately.


    Hanhe personally took yuhuatian into the immortal killing sword array. I also wanted to follow Bai Xiaofei into the array, but Hanhe stopped me and asked me to stay outside. I can''t place all my hopes on the four immortal killing swords.


    The four arrays of killing immortal sword cover the whole city. It is a real array. It is very close to the ancient killing immortal sword array. It is a real big killing weapon.


    Thousands of troops were blocked outside, but soon the great sage peak led the team into the array and broke four arrays at the same time.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly and I was worried. I was worried about the sword Lingxiao taking charge of the array. I explained that the immortal killing sword array was once in the charge of Tianzun. When no one was in charge of the array, four tianzuns could not break the array at the same time, unless there was money.


    My eyebrows jumped wildly when I mentioned falling treasure money. The siege just now came too fast and ignored the existence of the big world.


    They didn''t do it. Now when I went to see it, I found that the city of Dajie was empty.


    I asked. As a result, the people around me didn''t know where the people in the big world had gone. Finally, Nanjian noticed and said that people from the big world entered Olympus.


    Hearing the speech, I breathed a sigh. Now as long as they are not here, the lost treasure money will not be there. But the people on the throne still want to compete with the country for the tree of life and the seed of God?


    At present, there is only this explanation. The more you go to the back, the more you find that many people can''t see through. The strong man on the throne is still suppressed in front. It gives me the feeling that he is at the bottom of several circles, but now he dares to enter Olympus directly. He must have left behind.


    In just ten seconds, we found out the whereabouts of the big world. When we recovered, we found that the four sword array was closed and we couldn''t see the situation inside.


    Jian Lingxiao is in charge of the array and can sense what''s going on inside. However, the array was opened before he said it, but there are few saints inside.


    The old sage frowned slightly. As one of the three Qing Dynasties, he knew the power of the immortal killing sword array better than anyone. Seeing that more than 40000 people who had just entered were killed in less than a second, he hurriedly said: gentlemen, this array is an ancient killing array, which is now activated, but only 80% of the power of the ancient times. The four of us go in and don''t want to break the array, just suppress it.


    The strongman of the Holy Land expedition army, the strongman of the underworld and the demon world came out and cooperated with the old sages to take more than 100 peak saints and step into the sword array at the same time.


    The array is closed again, and the array is illuminated. You can''t see the situation inside. A few seconds later, Jian Lingxiao''s face turned pale, opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood, and his sword Qi suddenly became messy. I hurried to take charge of the array, but sword Lingxiao struggled to push me away and said: without the strength of half a step Tianzun, I can''t maintain the current sword array.


    Sword Lingxiao doesn''t have the strength of half step Tianzun, but his sword intention is too strong.


    Jianyuan smelled the speech and said: let me try.


    Jian Lingxiao and I didn''t talk. Even if we were villains, we couldn''t take risks. Banbu Tianzun is strong in taking charge of the immortal killing sword, but he can also control the immortal killing sword array in an instant.


    At this stage, the heavenly fruit position is so scarce that no one will let it out for no reason. Jianyuan survived reincarnation. His desire for the fruit position of heaven is only weaker than that of the old sages.


    Because in their memory, they all have the memory of God. If they once stood too high, they will not tolerate themselves standing low.


    Jian Lingxiao didn''t answer. Jianyuan understood what was going on and chose silence.


    Chen Hao''s whole body is shining. He wears a broken yellow cloth on his armor and keeps staring at the front. As long as the array is suppressed and the outside army comes in, he will meet the enemy immediately.


    After the immortal killing sword array was closed, it didn''t open. There were many sword marks on Jian Lingxiao. I don''t know whether it was the injury or the performance of his internal strength, but ten seconds later, there was blood flowing out of his eyes. There was sword Qi around him for tens of meters. Even I didn''t dare to approach.


    The broken void trembled and the sword roared. The small world of the sword soared into the sky was manifest. It was a sword, a small world like a sword, and it also sent out the meaning of the sword.


    The dim array pattern of the void became brighter. After a while, the shaking array became stable and the coverage area became larger.


    In the immortal killing sword array, there is the main array of Han Dan, which is filled with old sages. Han Dan can stop half step Tianzun without array. Now he controls the array and is very stable.


    However, the killing immortal sword array is the main array of Bai Xiaofei and several Shu mountain disciples. It''s unbearable to face a half step Tianzun and more than 100 peak saints.


    The killing immortal sword array also shakes the most. The sword soars to the sky to urge the array to help him.


    But even so, dozens of seconds later, the killing immortal sword array suddenly dimmed, the array became illusory, and the demon king stepped out of it. The four sword arrays complement each other and move the whole body. That''s why we have to break the array at the same time. Vice versa. As long as they are broken for a while, the power of the other four arrays will be weakened.


    Seeing that the demon king was about to step out, Bai Xiaofei and they were all ready to flee, but the sword Lingxiao suddenly made a cold sound. The whole person stood straight, his fingers were empty, and his body suddenly became blurred. We haven''t seen what the situation is. His body suddenly turned into a sword light and merged into a small world like a sword.


    Qiang!


    The sound of the sword came out of the small world. In the country of Olympus war, the strong looked back, and then a sword flew across the sky and went straight to the demon king like a meteor.


    Half of the demon king''s feet have stepped out of the killing immortal array. When he saw the sword spirit flying from the sky, he sneered and said: it''s just a small Saint peak. You really have the courage. If you want to die, I will help you.


    When the voice fell, the demon king took back half of his foot and released the Donghuang bell in the array. The bell body was illusory and formed a golden Rune mask.


    I can''t tell what Jian Lingxiao is now, because his people have been transformed into swords and integrated into the small world.


    Moreover, he integrated breaking emptiness, small world and himself.


    Sword Lingxiao has disappeared, but the array diagram is still under his control. His sword entered the array at once. The moment he collided with the Eastern Emperor clock, the demon king''s face changed and scolded with a little surprise: madman, sword Lingxiao, you are a madman.


    I didn''t bear the sword personally. I don''t know how the demon king feels, but it can make him scold the madman. It can be seen that the sword Lingxiao has threatened him.


    The way of sword Lingxiao is really unique. It is much stronger than the heavenly demon body. Wang Dafu can''t absorb power and can''t improve at all. Moreover, he hasn''t recovered since the last battle.


    The shadow of the Eastern Emperor''s bell trembled, and the sword of Lingxiao was trembling, which was equal.


    The demon king''s face was gloomy and roared. The demon yuan was put out, and his eyes turned blue. The blood of the wolf was inspired. But in the next second, the golden sword suddenly turned into a broken void, directly broke the void and appeared in the Donghuang bell.


    Roar!


    The demon king turned into a wolf directly, but it was still too late to avoid breaking the void, but he avoided the key after his body grew bigger.


    The "sword" I don''t know what to call cut off the demon king''s left front leg, spilled blood, and the light of the killing fairy sword array lit up.


    When the demon king was stained with blood, Bai Xiaofei seized the opportunity to urge the sword array to instantly kill dozens of saints around the demon king, and control the sword Qi of the sword array to cut to the demon king.


    The demon king with broken legs still wanted to resist. As a result, a colorful glow appeared in the array. The Eastern imperial bell was taken away in an instant. All the sword Qi of the killing immortal sword array hit him. For a time, blood splashed and his huge body was full of holes.


    The broken virtual sword jumped again and went straight to the heart of the demon king.


    Like the protoss, the heart is the key. The demon king didn''t dare to resist any more and left the only saints around him in a hurry.


    Sword Lingxiao intended to kill banbu Tianzun, but he still missed some opportunities. The main reason is that Bai Xiaofei can''t keep up with him.


    No one broke the immortal killing sword array. The power was instantly superimposed on the other three sword arrays. Half a minute later, the dark king trapped in the immortal array escaped in a panic.


    In Jue Xian array, the armor of the strong in the holy land was broken and half of their bodies were cut off.


    The power of the three arrays is concentrated on the immortal killing sword array, and the immortal killing sword array is the strongest sword array. When everyone was nervous, a terrible scream suddenly came out, and a breath flew out and turned into an old sage.


    At this time, his face turned white, and his strength had fallen to the early stage of the great saint, which was very embarrassing.


    Sword Lingxiao''s sword rushed out of the killing immortal sword array and wanted to kill the old sages, but Han Peng made a voice in time to stop it.


    The big day in the sky can absorb the laws and holy patterns of heaven, which is likely to be greater than the sacrificial function of the altar and the cross. At present, it can''t be seen through and can''t take any more risks.


    The old sage now seems that the three pure Qi have been killed two times, and the threat is not too great.


    However, when we hesitated, there was a law of half step Tianzun on Olympus, and half step Tianzun fell, but we didn''t know who it was.

 Chapter 385

    Olympus is the kingdom of God in Greek mythology. In Greek mythology, it is the birthplace of the gods. The twelve main gods are the supreme existence in Western mythology. Like the kingdom of heaven, they have a large number of believers.


    In comparison, there are many fewer followers of Buddhism, but everyone has a limit to the power of faith. My limit is the peak of saints. At that time, I thought I had stepped into a small saint, but when the small world gathered, I found that I had not reached a small saint.


    Now there is a half step fall of the heavenly statue in Olympus mountain, which can only be people from the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God.


    Hanhe gave up killing the old sages, and as a result, half a step of the heavenly statue fell in the Olympus mountain. Yuhuatian reacts and wants to continue chasing the past. As a result, the old sage has been protected by 72 disciples and missed the opportunity.


    The battle array was broken and three and a half steps of Tianzun were seriously injured. The morale of the four circles was demoralized, but before they were attacking, there was a sudden explosion in the void, and that terrible force appeared. For a time, the sky shook, suddenly cracked, and a colorful Avenue emerged. It was like a flying rainbow across the sky.


    That terrible force instantly absorbed all the laws and blood gas, made the void clear, and the sky disappeared, and the sky became more real. At the end of colorful Avenue, there was a virtual shadow of Tiandao tree.


    Under the Tiandao tree, there is a shining skeleton.


    The big day was indeed a small world. At this time, it was hanging behind the golden bones and the heavenly tree. The Tiandao tree is very clear, but there is no Tao fruit on it.


    When he saw the vision in the sky, he retreated back. He didn''t continue to kill the old sage. He cut the immortal gourd and shouted. As a result, when he saw that he retreated back, he only dared to shout. He didn''t dare to really go past, but also retreated back.


    I didn''t know the origin and development of the mysterious power several times ago, but now I can see very clearly that it was emitted from the bones, and absorbed blood gas and laws, and some blood and flesh appeared on the bones.


    His little world is still shining, proving that he is still alive.


    Zhang Daoling.


    These three words came out of my mind, as well as the heavenly tree without Tao fruit on him. It is easy to think of the three Tao fruits fused by Han.


    Han also saw the fruit tree, and his face became complicated.


    Sword Lingxiao''s eyes are like a sword. With the help of the sword intention that has not dispersed, he wants to forcibly see through the scene in the sky. His eyes are like essence, with the power that can penetrate the physical defense of the Heavenly Master for half a step. As a result, he is close to the seven color light, and the sword intention is directly broken.


    There was a terrible crack in the middle of Jian Lingxiao''s eyebrows, and the spirit orifices almost broke.


    Han Peng looked at the bones of the empty God and said to the people outside: you have seen that if you continue to kill, as long as there is enough blood and law, it may come back to life.


    Han continued: when we come here, there will be western countries, which are arranged by people. Even the emergence of God seed and life tree is guided by people. The purpose is very simple, is to let us kill each other.


    I can understand the meaning of Han, because human desire is the best use, and it is a bottomless abyss that cannot be blocked as soon as it is opened.


    Tiandao fruit, and three fruit, it''s just a bait. Like blood food thrown into the sea, it can attract sharks to fight. The only difference is that the person who cast the heavenly way is not me, but Han. It''s much harder to snatch the heavenly way fruit from Han than from me. It''s not easy. Naturally, no one is willing to take risks, so it hasn''t triggered a large-scale fight.


    But now the divine species appear, and the stable pattern is broken again.


    Han Dan didn''t say, a few half steps of Tianzun also understood that as long as Tianzun''s bones were resurrected, no one could run away.


    The cultivation of the old sage is recovering. What he was cut off is pure Qi. At this time, he is absorbing strength from the innate spiritual root, quickly reaching the peak of the great sage, and then still improving.


    The world only knows that the old sages turn Sanqing into Sanqing, and even think that Sanqing is changed by Lao Tzu. However, in fact, Lao Tzu is only one of the Sanqing, which is closely related to Pangu.


    When the old sage restored his cultivation with the help of his innate spiritual root, he said: the tree of life was lost, and the divine seed was kept in China and stored in the Jiuding. At that time, a mortal seed had been with it for thousands of years, and as a result, the mortal seed became a fruit tree of life.


    Later, the divine seed fell into the hands of the Yellow Emperor, which triggered a great war. Finally, the God species was brought into the west by Ying long. Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of the kingdom of God.


    The words of the old sage tell an old story.


    When Yan Huang was defeated by Chi you, he did call the dragon to win, but the God seed has never been mentioned by the world.


    But the old sage didn''t mean that at this time, but suggested that it was a conspiracy for the gods to be brought into the West.


    The spearhead alludes to the Han.


    Only in this way, the time is not right. Unless Zhang Daoling is just a chess piece, who is the person behind the scenes?


    Yellow Emperor? Yandi? Chiyou?


    What I think of is the great man of that era. Han is also a member of Xuanyuan family. She seems to know everything all the way. Did she inherit the conspiracy?


    Inadvertently, I was led astray by the old sage.


    Thinking of Han, I feel very confused, but I can still sort out unreasonable places. First, after Han arrived in the fairy world, it is no longer a strategist.


    The second is Tiandao fruit. Since it is bait, she will not fuse.


    When I was meditating, I couldn''t help glancing at Han. As a result, she noticed that in front of more than 100 of them, she knocked on the back of my head and said: I know all day.


    My mind was disturbed. I woke up and realized that this was the result of the old sage.


    The words of the old sage aroused the reflection of the other half step Tianzun, but at this time, another half step Tianzun fell in Olympus mountain. The law and huge blood gas were absorbed by the Tianzun''s bones, and then the blood and flesh on his legs grew out.


    I looked startled. There is no doubt that as soon as he recovers, what he must do next is to seize the Tao fruit on Han. When the complete Tiandao fruit tree appears, it is likely to recover to its peak.


    It''s very powerful now. How strong will it be if it is restored?


    While I was still thinking about this problem, the demon king who broke one foot said coldly: the three Tao fruits have nothing to do with all this. It is another chance. Gentlemen, the heaven Tao now integrated by the corpse emperor is just calculated by the emperor. The first thing for the resurrection of the bones must be to usurp the mature Tao fruits and will not consider the three Tao fruits of heaven. If we miss this opportunity, I''m afraid the road is really broken.


    Hearing the speech, I hurriedly asked: you have four people. Three fruits can only be made by one person, and it may not be possible. How do you want it distributed?


    Pluto sneered in the dark fog and said: Children''s means, you don''t have to use it to stir up discord. It''s very childish.


    The means are childish, but it is fatal to them. No matter what agreement they have, they have to face the problem of distribution in the end.


    I then went to Pluto''s words: the general, demon king and old sage of the Holy Land expeditionary army have been seriously injured. As long as you are attacking, you will naturally become the target of our key attack. I don''t know how much you are sure you can get three results in the end?


    They know this better than I do, but they don''t say it in their heart. Even if people outside realize it, they won''t pay attention to it.


    Human nature naturally has the weakness of hiding one''s ears and stealing one''s bell. They used to be human beings. Even now, they can''t get rid of these weaknesses.


    But my voice just dropped. The old sage ordered his army to forcibly attack the immortal killing sword array. He himself was the first to take action. He was not afraid that he would consume too much of his strength.


    He took a head and said at the same time: if we hesitate now, we will all miss. You are all half step Tianzun, keep your promise and fight with me.


    As soon as the old sage said this, thousands of troops rushed in.


    We stopped for about half a minute, but the battle broke out all the time in Olympus mountain. The blood was spilled continuously, and the blood gas and law were put away by the bones of the emperor.


    At this time, the four and a half step Heavenly Master killed again. The sword Lingxiao forcibly opened the immortal killing sword array, but he kept coughing up blood in his mouth and couldn''t recover from drinking any more holy water.


    Tens of thousands of troops swept through the wind and cloud and rushed to kill. For a moment, Han Han seemed to have confused his mind. I gritted my teeth and said: no matter what heaven''s resurrection or usurping Tao fruit, it''s all behind. If we still worry about it, we''ll die now.


    Then he turned back and shouted to Qin Xue: if you want to fight in Olympus mountain, you''ll have a fight.


    Sword Lingxiao can''t hold it anymore. None of us can open a complete immortal killing array. If we want to escape, there are only two places to go, Olympus mountain or Tianzun small world.


    I don''t want to deliver the goods to the door, and I may not be able to go in. At present, the only thing I can go is Olympus.


    Now there are the strong men of two countries and the people of the big world. We are going in. That is chaos.


    Qin Xue saw that my words didn''t hesitate and didn''t wait for Han to express his position. Biyou palace soared into the air. The sea god needle and two God pictures shook, drove back the army blocking the road, and crashed into Olympus mountain.


    In the holy mountain, there were corpses everywhere, but there was no drop of blood. In the distance, the battle of half a step Tianzun was breaking out in the space they built. The vast holy mountain was full of fighting soldiers, which was very tragic.


    There is a space where you can see the tree of life and a luminous sphere. That''s where the heads of the two countries fight.


    When we came in, the people from the four circles also chased in. When we saw another person coming in from the two countries that had been fighting inseparably, both sides made adjustments. Soon, an army came to meet the enemy. I found that the road of the kingdom of heaven had been opened in the sacred mountain, and a steady stream of troops were coming in, and Olympus was originally the kingdom of the kingdom of God, with a large number of soldiers.


    The people in the four circles found that the momentum was wrong. The four strong players performed great skills at the same time and opened the channel here.


    The flowers of the Seven Realms of the void emerged and burst into bright light, and the channels of the Seven Realms appeared in the holy mountain at the same time.


    I looked at the dark army from all walks of life and found that I was just a duckweed in the sea in this struggle.


    Buddhism has no country, and there are so many people who appreciate the circle. The current situation makes me feel more relieved about him.


    Because he''s killing himself now.

 Chapter 386

    As soon as the armies of the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God came, the armies of the underworld, the holy land, the great sages and the demon world were dispersed. However, behind them was the passage of the seven worlds, and the armies from all walks of life were lining up.


    I looked at the silent channels of the witch family, the divine world and the corpse family. It seemed that Han''s parents had not reached the corpse world, but it was good. As long as Wu De was still outside, neither side could get three results.


    The blood gas drifted and kept flying into the void. It was sucked away by the bones of Tianzun, and its small world was brighter.


    Qinxue controls biyou palace, avoids the army and is far away from the heaven and earth where the two kings of the kingdom of God fight.


    The holy mountain shines, but it is suppressed by the empty garden of Eden. This is a collision between two different countries, which is very intense.


    Han has always been very nervous, because now she can''t stop the heavenly Zun''s bones from absorbing blood gas. I held her tight and stood beside her. No matter what we face next, we will be together.


    Maybe it was because we were too weak. After we avoided it, biyou palace was completely ignored.


    The great sage tried to come over several times, but he was blocked by the strong man of heaven.


    In the fairyland of that year, there were four parts, wind, rain and lightning. Each part had millions of heavenly soldiers, and the rest were the army in the hands of the four emperors, millions of troops in Tianhe.


    When I first heard the story of cut immortal gourd, I thought it was exaggerating the facts, but now it seems that tens of millions of troops in a country are really nothing.


    When the great sage made trouble in the heavenly palace, 100000 heavenly soldiers couldn''t help him. In God''s eyes, no matter how many soldiers are useless.


    But now, hundreds of thousands of troops are fighting behind every cloud over the vast holy mountain.


    Chen Hao experienced such a scene and thought very calmly. I and others were not so calm.


    At this time, Jiang Nu suddenly found a problem and asked me: the people in the big world didn''t come in. Why didn''t they see it?


    I had an insight into the divine clouds in the sky, and I really didn''t find the shadow of the people in the big world. Chen Hao broke in and said: just now, half a step of the heavenly statue fell in succession. I think the boy who likes to show off has finished, and the friars in the big world have also been bloodwashed.


    Chen Hao said that it was very possible. I fell on the holy mountain while no one was paying attention and checked a large number of bones. Among them, no soldiers in the big world were found.


    More than a million people can''t be beaten into foam blood. At least some bodies should be left.


    I flew back to biyou palace and called Nanjian to ask. As a result, his answer to me was that he saw the people in the big world enter the holy mountain with his own eyes.


    I watched them enter the holy mountain, but now I don''t see anyone. Have they disappeared?


    People on the throne, we have been constantly speculating about him. After he entered the holy mountain, I began to doubt his identity again.


    Now it suddenly disappears in the holy mountain, which makes me suspicious.


    Within a few minutes of staying in biyou palace, you could see the falling bodies of monks, some incomplete, and some souls escaping. Without exception, all the bodies and souls were sucked into the small world of the Heavenly Master.


    Jian Lingxiao looked at the sky and said with a helpless sigh: such a big game, now it seems that these people are just fertilizer.


    The word "fertilizer" is really appropriate and very real.


    While Jian Lingxiao was chatting, Han suddenly rushed out of biyou palace and flew towards the colorful glow in the sky.


    On the way, Xuanyuan sword appeared in her hand. Nine Dragons flew out of it at the same time and soared up to break through the colorful light curtain.


    The sword intention before the sword Lingxiao was already very strong. Because of the characteristics of the extreme sword, he really reached the peak when he seriously injured the demon queen.


    But it was the peak sword intention. As a result, it exploded before it completely touched the colorful light curtain.


    Han Dan''s strength is almost the same as that of Jian Lingxiao. Jian Lingxiao can''t do it, and she may not.


    Moreover, when Jiulong appeared, biyou palace immediately attracted the attention of the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God. However, when they saw Han''s attack on the empty colorful Avenue, they did not siege, because they also wanted to see the results.


    The speed of Handan is very fast. I react and want to catch up, but it''s too late. I don''t dare to go out for a moment with Daoguo on my body.


    What flies out of Xuanyuan sword is not as simple as Longyuan. Han Peng told me once that it was cast by the will of the dragon soul. The power erupted is similar to that of an adult dragon. It is close to half a step Tianzun, but Xuanyuan sword can only send out such an attack, and the dragon soul will collapse.


    The Nine Dragons died during the war between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou. ZuLong cast their dragon souls into Xuanyuan sword and left them to Xuanyuan''s descendants to prevent Chiyou from making trouble.


    Han Hua now used her only chance. It can be seen that she really wants to enter the small world of the Buddha and take the initiative.


    After hesitating for a second, I withdrew the broken yellow cloth on Chen Hao''s armor and directly broke the void to catch up.


    Carrying Tao fruit, let me tie my hands and feet. Now it''s useless to be afraid.


    When I stepped out of the void, I just saw the Nine Dragons hitting the colorful light curtain, which was completely useless. They hit it, just as the nine lights disappeared into the colorful light curtain, the power emitted by the collision did not appear, and all of them were absorbed.


    Seeing that I had come to her, Han Peng came to hold me, and they stood side by side in the distance.


    Maybe we want to have a try. No strong man will attack us. At this time, a small boundary of the battle of the half step Tianzun exploded in the distance. Lucifer stumbled out of it, followed by two gods in half armor.


    There was a crack on the Han Xuan Yuan sword, which would break at any time. I handed her a small wooden axe.


    Tense days make us have little time to communicate. Now in a few seconds, Han Peng looked at me gently, refused to use the small wooden axe for the first time, and said: you have grown up and can control it, it is your weapon, and you can''t borrow it at will in the future.


    I hurriedly said: mine is yours, and I have broken yellow cloth.


    Han Peng smiled, pulled me closer to her, took Xuanyuan sword, put his arm around my shoulder and said: wait, half a step Tianzun was cut off. At that time, he will absorb blood gas, and the colorful light curtain will open briefly. We will go in at that time.


    Hearing the speech, I quickly looked at Lucifer. He was intercepted by two gods, and the built space was broken and could not be supported.


    He should have reached the realm of heaven, which is more special than other half steps. But when he was full of joy, the sickle of death fell and blocked the void. The black wings behind Lucifer suddenly opened, with a wingspan of hundreds of meters, and fled the interception of the two gods in an instant.


    Han and I both heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    But just as Lucifer fled more than 100 kilometers, a golden light suddenly appeared in the sky. Half a step of the great world appeared on the throne of the Heavenly Master. A golden spear flew out, directly across the void and penetrated Lucifer''s body. Kill directly.


    I saw my scalp numb, and when I looked again, the throne had disappeared. The strong in the big world seem to have never appeared.


    Lucifer, the head of the nine fallen angels, was directly killed in this way, which made me feel a little sad. However, at the same time, he raised his axe and cleaved towards the place where the throne flashed. The void split, but the inside was empty.


    It''s not empty. It''s weird.


    The people of the kingdom of God also shot and directly collapsed the whole void. As a result, there was no trace of people in the big world.


    I wanted to do it again, but she was held by Han. She pointed to the empty Tianzun small boundary and said: the people of the big world are inside.


    The man on the golden throne is really Zhang Daoling? I asked in surprise.


    Han did not answer, because Lucifer''s law and blood gas were sucked up at this time.


    The strong who step into the realm of heaven respect, the law is extremely powerful, forming a huge light band rising into the sky.


    As expected, the colorful Avenue opened a channel. I hurried to cover the Han with broken yellow cloth. The next second, she took me in.


    Lucifer''s law still wanted to be suppressed, but it was broken by Han and covered by blood gas. I smashed it with Tiandao fist.


    The broken yellow cloth is shining and bears the terrible power, but it still protects me and Han. They approach quickly.


    But at this time, the bones of the emperor under the tree absorbed Lucifer''s law. This time, he did not repair his flesh, but his eyes. For a time, endless light flew. In his eyes, there was a real starry sky, endless big sky.


    When the light came down, the broken yellow cloth crackled, and the ancient totem on it seemed to break, but it survived.


    Where did you get the fragments of chaos sky flag?


    Tianzun''s bones suddenly opened. His voice was terrible. It seemed that he had not made a sound for a long time. Moreover, every exit of him had infinite power to release, as if it could spread all over the nine days and ten places.


    He is not Zhang Daoling!


    I had goose bumps all over my body and my whole body was blown up. I felt the fear I had never felt before. My voice was shaking and asked: who are you?


    After the Tianzun catastrophe, there is no Tianzun in the world. It can be said that those famous powers have already turned into cosmic dust.


    But not Zhang Daoling. What is the purpose of all this he calculated and arranged? Is Zhang Daoling just his chess piece?


    While I was still thinking about it, the celestial skeleton suddenly said: it doesn''t matter who I am. It''s not time for you to sacrifice.


    When the voice fell, the bones of the Heavenly Master suddenly moved, just a gentle action. The whole fairyland was shaking. Countless damaged mountains exploded. A light shot from the small world of the Heavenly Master, cutting through the void and falling, illuminating the heavens.


    Olympus, the symbol of the Greek god Kingdom, can even be said to be a country. As a result, under which light, it didn''t bear for a second and exploded directly.


    The light came out again, and the emptiness of the two fighting kings exploded, and the two kings were killed before they had time to respond.


    Tianzun took a fierce breath, and endless blood and laws were sucked into his mouth. Blood and flesh grew on the golden bones in an instant.


    At this time, I reacted from the shock and wanted to move. As a result, I found that both Han and I were imprisoned, and the void around us became a cage.


    The Buddha''s small world glowed here. Tens of millions of people who had just fled Olympus were directly killed under the light.


    Even half a step of the Heavenly Master can''t bear it.


    I just remembered Chen Hao. They didn''t give up beating in their bodies and shouted at the bottom: run away.


    Helplessness, what is helplessness. When ants faced elephants, they were helpless. Now we are helpless.

 Chapter 387

    When I shouted out, the biyou palace exploded directly, and none of the people inside escaped.


    When I saw this scene, my eyes widened and I couldn''t shout out with a breath in my throat. The body is imprisoned, but the muscles are shaking with excitement.


    Han''s eyes were full of despair, but he was imprisoned like me and couldn''t move.


    The Buddha''s flesh and blood recovered, and the small world became brighter. He stepped over me and Han and pointed out in the air that the laws in the whole small space were shaking and were hooked by him. Whether it was the little saint or the great saint peak, their laws were imprisoned and suppressed. The next second, the whole fairy world shook like a piece of drawing paper, and the people inside were killed in a moment, and none of them fled.


    Endless blood gas surged into his body, and the small world became brighter, shining for the first time, and was rapidly becoming stronger.


    The metaphor of Jian Lingxiao is very appropriate. The people here are all his fertilizer. With the absorption of a large amount of blood gas and laws, the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Lord became fuller.


    After killing so many people, some of them are still indifferent and ignore life. I want to split my eyes, but I have nothing to do. Tianzun''s eyes looked at the Seven Realms flower. The light in his eyes was like stars, penetrating the void and directly peeping at the Seven Realms flower. However, his eyes collided, and the special power in the Seven Realms flower was released. Tianzun''s eyes were like essence, broken inch by inch.


    But at the last moment, the Heavenly Master cut off his eyes and whispered: I see.


    Then he turned and looked at me and Han. Without any words, Han grabbed it with one hand.


    His hand seemed to turn into a suction cup, and the Tao fruit in Han''s body was directly sucked out.


    I was imprisoned and could only watch.


    Tao Guo was pulled away, and the power of Han was rapidly weakening. He fell from the peak of the great sage to the small holy land, and his face became pale.


    My body doesn''t give up beating, but it has always been suppressed. Under too strong pressure, whether it''s the secret disk or the secret lock, or it doesn''t give up, it has been suppressed to death.


    Han looked at the weakening power in her body, looked back at me helplessly, opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but her voice couldn''t come out.


    However, when the Taoist fruit was extracted by the emperor, there was a light sound from Han, and her Taoist fruit was directly transmitted to me from her hand.


    The Heavenly Master noticed that the cold hum said: now casting three ways has no effect.


    He was too proud to care. As soon as the Dao fruit of Han Dan entered my body, the spine was lit up, and in her Dao fruit, there was Wu De''s Dao fruit.


    I wanted to stop it, but Wu De''s consciousness came and said: boss, no, we all have to die.


    I''m not talking, but now even if I cast the way of heaven, it''s too late. Chen Hao, Jian Lingxiao, their familiar figures, all collapsed together with biyou palace, irreparable.


    And even if I cast the way of heaven, I''m afraid I can''t get rid of the majesty of heaven.


    When Wu De''s Tao and fruit were integrated, thirty of my vertebrae were directly lit up. When the thirtieth was lit up, earth shaking changes took place in my body.


    A small world close to perfection appears in the body, but it is not a real small world. It is a vast thing like the stars, very big.


    Tianzun frowned slightly. He reacted and wanted to give me a hand.


    But just then, a green lamp suddenly flew out of the channel of the witch family, and it appeared. The whole small world became dim, and the light of the Heavenly Master was covered.


    When the emperor who was ready to make a move saw the green lantern, his face changed. Reaching out in the air, there was no emptiness, but where the green lamp appeared, the emptiness quickly sank, as if it had been pinched by an invisible big hand.


    The seven treasure glazed lamp is the magic weapon of the ancient Buddha.


    I recognized it at once. When Wang pangzi was forced to leave in the Dragon holy land by the Tuoba family, I gave him the seven treasure glazed lamp to let him understand the inheritance inside, but the heavenly demon body was too strong and he had never used it.


    Now it suddenly appears and feels stronger. Its light is turning around the time, but the Heavenly Master''s grip makes the void collapse, and the flame of the seven treasures glass lamp flickers and almost goes out.


    At this time, I broke free from the bondage of the Heavenly Master and was ready to do it. But as soon as I had the idea, Wang pangzi''s familiar voice said: don''t do it, try to reduce your changes. The old Buddha should go back to time.


    Old Buddha?


    It''s not Wang pangzi. Is it the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp?


    This idea came into my mind. A sigh came from the channel of the witch world, like a voice from a very distant place. With the sound, an old Buddha sat cross legged in the void and crossed the channel. Wang pangzi and the big housekeeper followed him closely.


    The old Buddha has been very withered and decayed. It seems that he has died. Even the small world has not manifested. However, the light of time flowed in his eyes.


    Most of the techniques involving time and space are wonderful. Among the three giants of Buddhism, Jianyuan is the present Buddha, which seems to be related to time, but in fact, it is the mind that fixes the present.


    Maitreya is a future Buddha, which is also related to time. In fact, his practice is a bit similar to numerology. He has the wisdom to predict and peep into the future. It also does not belong to the practice method in the field of time.


    Only in the past, Buddha lit a lamp, which involved space and time. Wang pangzi asked me not to do it. He was afraid that there were too many things happening at present, and it would be more difficult to trace back to the past.


    It''s just that the old Buddha doesn''t look like a living Buddha. He doesn''t sing Buddha when he appears, because Amitabha Buddha is the Buddhist name of Jianyuan. They belong to the same level and naturally won''t obey each other.


    When I heard Wang pangzi''s voice, I immediately pressed the power in my body, and the power in my body now seems to be improved. In fact, the Tao of heaven has not been really cast. The Tao fruits of Wu De and Han are still independent. As soon as Wang pangzi said, I will separate their Tao fruit, otherwise they will integrate with my Tao fruit.


    The old Buddha flew to the glass lamp, and the God beside me shot again. It was very simple to point out. It doesn''t seem to be a magic method, but it is more powerful than any magic method. I want to kill the old Buddha.


    Tianzun''s finger, mountains and rivers crumbled, and the void was directly pointed out a channel, which ran through dozens of kilometers, and immediately came in front of the old Buddha, but it was the last half meter. The speed of Tianzun''s finger suddenly slowed down, like slow camera playback. It expanded and retracted back and forth within a distance of a few centimeters. In any case, it could not fall on the old Buddha.


    I know that near the old Buddha, time has been controlled by him, and the finger of the heavenly master switches back and forth between the past and the present.


    Old Buddha is very strong.


    But I didn''t breathe a sigh of relief in my heart. Instead, I mentioned my heart. He blocked the heavenly Buddha. It''s just the beginning. Whether he can trace back to the time and what time point he can return to is the most important.


    Seeing his attack shuttling back and forth in time, the Heavenly Master showed some killing intention in his eyes and wanted to attack again.


    But just then, the old Buddha bowed his head, and there was blood essence dripping from the center of his eyebrows, which directly fell into the glass lamp. The ancient lamp has not changed, it is still very small, and the lamp flame has not changed. It is still just a little bigger than mung beans. However, the light emitted by the lamp flame spreads out in an instant, covering the light of the small world of Tianzun.


    Almost for a moment, everything in front of me began to change, as if it had been pressed for playback, and time began to flow backwards.


    I have seen time countercurrent before, but the scope involved is very small, and the time of tracing is also very short.


    However, now the old Buddha has lit the seven treasures glass lamp with his own life blood essence, covering a long range and tracing time.


    The action of Tianzun''s hand was taken back, and the time was traced back to five seconds, but this tracing continued. Every drop of the old Buddha''s blood falls, time will recover a second or two.


    In twenty seconds, the Tao fruit in my body began to flow out and return to the Han body.


    In fact, Wu De was not brought to the corpse world by her father as Han Peng said, but stayed on her all the time, but didn''t tell the truth to me, which made me think it was true.


    But it''s not surprising to think about it. If I can''t cheat, how can I cheat others?


    When time went back to 30 seconds, my spine returned to the previous 22.


    Tianzun was unable to escape the backtracking of this time. Tiandao fruit flowed back from him and returned to Hanhe again.


    When he saw the power of the heavenly way and fruit leaving his body, his eyes became extremely frightened. It can be seen that his body is looking back, but his mind has broken free from the shackles of time and has not been reset and imprisoned.


    Time continued to turn, and fragments of biyou palace flew from all directions. In just half a second, a complete city was formed. My thinking was not affected by the backtracking of time. I don''t know whether others are the same.


    The power of time involves everything, including life. Those monks who died at the same time also began to resurrect.


    In a minute, Olympus recovered, and the slain half step Tianzun appeared one by one. The difference is that they didn''t appear in the small world during the battle, but resurrected outside. It can be seen that burning the lamp can secretly make some changes when tracing the time.


    When I returned to the moment when Lucifer was killed, I finally saw that the throne of the big world was not in the small world of the Heavenly Lord, as Han said, but in the periphery of the small world. It seemed that there was a space, but it just flashed away.


    In a short millisecond, I have captured a lot of information. If I want to kill this God, I have to deal with the strong in the big world first.


    Zhang Daoling guessed wrong, but the strong man on the throne must have something to do with the God in front of him.


    As time goes back, tens of millions of people are resurrected. Han Dan and I appear in biyou palace and return to the confrontation with the four realms.


    Tianzun also returned to the time when he had not absorbed blood gas. He sat under the fruit tree and waited for recovery.


    At this time, the old Buddha shed the last drop of divine blood, and his body collapsed. At this time, a familiar figure appeared in the void. It was my grandfather, but he couldn''t see clearly across the void.


    But it was the family I thought about day and night. I could recognize the outline. He looked down at us and disappeared immediately.


    At the moment of the disappearance of time imprisonment, all faces were filled with the joy of the rest of life, but I didn''t see my grandfather''s face, but I thought of some things, which I had seen since childhood, but ignored because I was too familiar.


    Now think of it, my face turned pale, I sat on the ground and said to myself: how possible!

 Chapter 388

    Time goes back, everything goes back to when we first entered Olympus. It feels very strange, like walking through the road, people have changed a lot.


    The people of the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God were not fighting, and they were all quiet.


    Han Peng first broke the silence and said: just now, it can be regarded as the future we met. Where should you go?


    She didn''t say anything about joining hands, but asked them where to go.


    After a death, I believe everyone has their own ideas, but if Han Peng speaks frankly at this time, she will be mistaken for her plot.


    It can be seen that she very much hopes that all the people present can work together, because we have to deal with not only the immortal Heavenly Master''s bones, but also the people in the world.


    Chen Hao saw me sitting on the ground and hurriedly helped me up. I looked at the void and asked Chen Hao: did you see my grandpa just now?


    Chen Hao nodded to show that he saw me, and then asked me what happened.


    I didn''t dare to say what I thought, and I was very confused. At this time, Han''s words also played a role. The monarch of the kingdom of heaven first said that he would kill the half step God together.


    After a death, the proposal came out, and everyone agreed. It doesn''t matter what the three fruits and the way of casting heaven.


    Now I just want to survive.


    My mind is very chaotic. If what I think is true, what happened that day?


    Grandpa wants me?


    I can''t believe it, and I don''t think that will happen. Now my mood is very complicated. At least in my opinion, grandpa is not that kind of person.


    They are deliberating to enter the sky and destroy the small world and fruit trees of the emperor, but the Nine Dragons of sword Lingxiao and Xuanyuan sword can''t be destroyed. Even if Xuanyuan sword can come once, I''m afraid it can''t be broken.


    I went to Han and told her about seeing the big world. The position of the strong on the throne could not directly lead to daoguoshu, but the colorful light curtain in that direction was also relatively weak.


    The important thing is that I feel that their existence is closely related to the bones of the emperor.


    After hearing this, Han Peng confirmed it with me several times. After I was sure, she said the situation. After a short discussion, the Qi embodiment of the old sage took the lead.


    One and a half steps from the kingdom of God said: I just saw the terrible power of the emperor''s sword. If you use it, it won''t be a problem to break it.


    I frowned slightly when I heard that the Jiulong of Xuanyuan sword could only be launched once. After the dragon soul broke, the sword body cracked.


    What''s more, it was used only when it had to. Now you can choose again. How can you still use it?


    They were aware that Xuanyuan sword''s Kowloon had posed a threat to them, so they asked han to fight. It was obvious that they wanted to weaken Han.


    I wanted to speak, but was pulled by Han, whispered to me: if you talk to these big people, don''t answer if you are unreasonable, otherwise as soon as you speak, you will immediately become the object of verbal and written criticism.


    The big man''s mouth is the truth. You can''t explain what they believe. It''s like a loser talking to a winner about how to succeed. Even if your idea is right and correct, as long as he doesn''t agree, it''s worthless to say more. If you continue to defend, you will only get the big man''s criticism.


    The king in the country is already the existence of the peak. Just then, the housekeeper and Wang pangzi entered the city.


    Wang pangzi held the seven treasures glass lamp in his hand, and there was a shining relic in the palm of his left hand, which was left by the old Buddha after he shed his blood essence and broke his flesh.


    But I''m sure the old Buddha had already sat down. Before that, only someone moved into his mind, controlled his body, and urged his skill and ability to control time.


    Wang pangzi just fell, with the joy of the rest of his life in his eyes. Instead of asking about the old Buddha, I asked him who controlled the old Buddha.


    Fat wang hasn''t seen my grandpa, but the way he describes it, it can be concluded that he is my grandpa. The figure that flashed away in the void is sure to be him.


    I breathed a long sigh, did not continue to ask, and hid the little secret in my heart.


    The discussion of the big men stopped when the old sage''s Qi contacted the colorful light curtain. In fact, it was the same as what Han said. If you didn''t pay attention, the situation became better.


    The king of the kingdom of God did not continue to ask, and the rest seemed not to hear.


    The separation of the old sage uses the innate spiritual root to penetrate the colorful light curtain. When it comes into contact, the light curtain trembles, and the vibrant innate spiritual root withers quickly and becomes lifeless.


    Seeing this, the monarch of the kingdom of heaven opened his mouth and said: banbu Tianzun will do it together and solve it quickly.


    When he talked about a quick solution, he looked at Han and me.


    The people of the kingdom of God took a meaningful look at the priest of the kingdom of heaven. Two golden haired, blue eyed, deep pocketed Western gods had their own calculations in mind at this time.


    The God needs law and blood to recover, but the God who is completely dead doesn''t need to be afraid and afraid. Think about each other.


    A few half steps in the Qingling world were calmer, and the desire in his eyes was not transmitted.


    After the emperor''s action, Li made them cautious a lot.


    I remind them that although the present heavenly Buddha is still a corpse, his power can not be underestimated. Before completely destroying him, it is best not to see blood. The corpse of the old Buddha heavenly Buddha has been eclosic, and it is impossible to go back in time for the second time.


    My voice fell, half a step Tianzun all stepped into the air, and the old sage went directly to two virtual shadows.


    When more than 50 half step Tianzun shot, the originally weak light curtain collapsed, but just then the throne of the big world emerged. On it sat a glittering half step Tianzun. His face had been hidden under the armor and no one had seen it.


    In the face of more than 50 gods, he appeared alone, with no fear in his eyes and looked very indifferent.


    I''m looking down at a bit of an empty city plan. The old sages were really bullied and stopped.


    When Chen Hao saw the people flinch, he couldn''t help scolding: if he had known to let them die, he would have been a loser to survive.


    Looking back on time, you can make some changes in the middle, but this change is only subtle. It is not easy to choose who dies and who lives in a period of time. I''m afraid the Emperor may not be able to do it.


    Because it''s not just about time, it''s about dividing time. Who can do what step, is absolutely invincible posture.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, but when they stopped, she didn''t dare to go up alone.


    After complaining, Chen Hao had no real meaning. He muttered a few words and stopped himself.


    Without resurrecting these strong ones, we have no ability to deal with the bones of the Heavenly Lord. When Chen Hao complained, I reacted and shouted to the sky: don''t give him time. There are millions of troops in the world. They all have laws and blood gas.


    When I finished, Lucifer took the first shot and the sword of darkness flew into the air. When the others saw this, they shot one after another. More than 50 half step Tianzun shot at the same time. Even half step Tianzun couldn''t last a second.


    The throne was submerged in an instant, but in the next second, a white light crossed the sky. The magic didn''t break, but there was a crack. The throne just passed through it, and the magic became straight to the small world of heaven.


    The bones of the Heavenly Master moved, and more than 50 and a half steps of the Heavenly Master''s attack was dissolved in the blink of an eye.


    I frowned slightly. Chen Hao was also suspicious. He couldn''t believe it and asked me: was it split by a firewood knife just now?


    Chen Hao initially denied that the old woodcutter was a Jinjia God, but the white light just now coincided with the first move of Kaitian. It was displayed by banbu Tianzun. Even if it was a firewood knife, it also split the attack of more than 50 people.


    God!


    Han Han opened his mouth in the void, and some couldn''t believe it.


    On the throne, the gold armor separated, revealing the old woodcutter''s face, but now he doesn''t look kind, and he is set off by the gold armor.


    The old woodcutter did not hide his identity. He smiled at Han and nodded.


    I felt a little regretful. If I hadn''t guessed, I would have locked his identity, but now it''s too late. The Lord''s soul is right beside him. Now I can break the joint efforts of more than 50 half steps of the God. It can be seen that he has integrated his soul.


    Lucifer was killed by the old woodcutter before the time went back. He was resentful. Now he was the first to take the lead. His anger played a leading role.


    Fifty great saints shot at the same time. They could not open the small world, but the law of terror directly covered the sky.


    But just a few minutes later, the void cracked, and the old woodcutter flew out of it, stained with blood, and flew directly towards the bones of the emperor.


    On the way, he suddenly opened his mouth and said calmly: your husband owes me two favors. You promised to pay them back. Now it''s time. The first condition is to give you a Tao fruit.


    As soon as his words came out, it seemed that he had some restrictions, and the Tao fruit in Han began to fly out.


    I was blown up. I didn''t expect that a promise in that year would leave such cause and effect.


    When I saw that what Han Fu paid for me was Tao Guo, my face changed. What''s more terrible is that Daoguo gushes out, and the small world behind the old woodcutter becomes perfect. He really wants to step into the heaven.


    The sword Lingxiao fiercely pushed me and said: you can fulfill your promise. As long as you speak, cause and effect will fall on you.


    Hearing the speech, I quickly stood up and said: I''ll fulfill my promise.


    As Jian Lingxiao said, when my words came out, cause and effect were hooked, and Han''s Daoguo returned to her body. The small world of the old woodcutter dimmed, and the people waiting behind rushed up.


    God can inherit the fruit throne of heaven and knows the way. But now the inheritance path was interrupted and was immediately surrounded and beaten by several banbu Tianzun.


    The firewood knife is powerful. He can''t kill half a step Tianzun. He has withstood the attack of more than 50 people. There are cracks in the small world and almost collapse.


    When the old woodcutter ran away, he suddenly said to me: the first condition is that you don''t give up.

 Chapter 389

    When the old woodcutter said a word, my heart stopped beating and my blood stopped flowing. I immediately felt that my life was passing.


    Causality cannot be broken, it can only be related. It''s terrible to think about it now. If it hadn''t been exposed today, I couldn''t believe that the old woodcutter had laid out on me when I was nine years old.


    Han Pang saw that my life was losing, and the whole person was anxious. Now even if he killed the old woodcutter, causality had already occurred and could not play any role.


    When my heart stopped beating, I was a little confused and at a loss.


    But soon I calmed down. The secret disk appeared in my body. Twenty-two vertebrae glowed at the same time, forcing the immortal heart out of my body. I said coldly: Here you are.


    What''s the use of keeping things that don''t belong to you?


    The voice fell, and the small wooden axe fell, which directly cut off the connection with you. Just break away from my connection, and if you don''t give up, you will be broken by the power of cause and effect. My own heart began to beat.


    The old woodcutter knows the move of small wooden axe, and the firewood knife looks ordinary. In fact, it is very special and unique. Half a step Tianzun doesn''t dare to get close, and he can break any technique and attack.


    For a time, the people could not hurt him. When they circled, the void circled by the people in the big world opened, and there were millions of people inside. But at this time, the people in the big world seemed to be controlled. They all knelt on the ground numbly, and the laws in their bodies flew out, and the blood gas gathered into a river and poured madly into the bones of the emperor.


    Seeing this, I rushed up with Jian Lingxiao, Chen Hao and others, and the peak saints of the other circles also followed up, but now I kill them, but I help the tyranny.


    The Bodhisattva of the Buddha shouted angrily, and the Sanskrit sound came out, which shocked thousands of miles, but those people still stood in the void with godless eyes.


    I reminded Chen Hao that they were forbidden by people, just like the three eyed saint and the giant spirit saint.


    The great sage of the giant spirit did not arrive in the fairyland. Although the prohibition in the human body of the three eyed great sage has not been solved, it has been suppressed and has not been affected now.


    Thinking of this, I thought of grandpa again, because grandpa is likely to be Zhang Daoling.


    The problem I thought of before was that there was a depression on Grandpa''s temple. It was not a depression on the skin, but a depression on the bone. It was exactly the same as the bones of the two saints I had seen.


    In this way, it shows that Zhang Daoling and the old woodcutter are actually passers-by. They are a group.


    But since he was a gang, why did grandpa control the old Buddha and destroy the old woodcutter''s original plan?


    What''s the secret behind the divine fruit position.


    I can also feel something now. It should be related to chaotic creatures.


    Moreover, in the Seven Realms of flowers, even the Heavenly Master can''t explore. It can be seen that there are things we can''t see in addition to tombs.


    Seeing that we were going to wake up the people in the world, the old woodcutter sneered and said: Zhang Tong, you are wasting your efforts. Do you know who buried this game? Your parents and your grandfather did all this.


    I''ve guessed. I''m not surprised.


    The old woodcutter''s words were ironic, and then said proudly: he had thousands of calculations. He thought no one knew, but he didn''t know his plan. I had insight for a long time. For today, I waited for thousands of years and controlled the Lord''s soul. Now? God''s fruit is mine. None of you can take it away.


    His words were amazing and confused many people, especially those in the Holy Land and the West. The strong man of the Holy Land sneered at the speech: can the creatures from the two pure spirit worlds calculate the Seven Realms? Don''t talk nonsense here. Take your life.


    The strong man in the Holy Land blocked the old woodcutter''s retreat. The kings of the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God also followed suit. The three strong men shot at the same time. As a result, the old woodcutter broke the skill of the strong man in the kingdom of heaven and escaped.


    The old woodcutter who escaped said: Zhang Tong, the second request is your life.


    His voice blew me up. Han Fu gave up besieging the old woodcutter and rushed directly at me. On the way, he shouted at the old woodcutter: if you want fruit, I''ll give it to you.


    After roaring, he shouted to me: Tong Tong, give up and fulfill your promise.


    If I don''t give up, Han can''t bear cause and effect for me. At that moment, I also wanted to give up. After all, the Tao fruit is gone. It can be early, and when I die, Han is destined to live a lonely life.


    But just as I was about to speak, I suddenly found that the power of cause and effect had dispersed and had not been fulfilled. But I feel my longevity has dropped a lot.


    Cause and effect is not enough to kill me. Conditions also need to be equal.


    Not giving up is not my thing originally. Things outside my body naturally have to be cashed. But even if they are not broken by the power of cause and effect, they will also melt away if they leave my body within a hundred years.


    After breaking through the immortal Road, the effect of not giving up is just to make me stronger.


    I would rather give up this opportunity than let the Tao of heaven be taken away.


    I was relieved to find that I had only paid part of my life. The old woodcutter looked very disappointed when he saw that he had not killed me.


    I am also very disappointed, because I have always regarded him as a master and a grandfather. But his kindness to me is only a part of the plot.


    After the two requests were agreed, I was also relieved. Han Fu had no gratitude to the old woodcutter. Seeing that I was in good condition, he turned and attacked.


    In the powerful tiger, there are also times of fatigue and weakness. Under the siege, Lucifer finally hit the old woodcutter. As long as he showed his flaws, it was only a matter of time before he was defeated.


    But now we just don''t have time. Millions of people in the big world can''t control it. Those blood gases are not as good as banbu Tianzun. However, after the bones absorb the blood gases and laws, their eyes have begun to turn and show vitality.


    Boom.


    The cross of heaven hit the old woodcutter in the air. A crack appeared in the small boundary behind him and almost burst. The half step heavenly statue of the kingdom of God showed that Olympus mountain fell down. Unfortunately, in half a second, the old woodcutter had reacted. The firewood knife was cut out, and the virtual shadow of Olympus mountain collapsed.


    I compared the small wooden axe. I felt very puzzled. Why did he have so much power when he cast it, but I didn''t have this effect when I cast it?


    It can be said that the old woodcutter had only one move, and this move blocked everyone.


    People in the big world began to die, their blood gas dried up and their laws dispersed.


    Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao know that they can''t stop it, but the bones of Tianzun can''t be completely resurrected. More than 50 great saints should be able to resist.


    But just then Chen Hao gave me a voice and asked me: boss, have you seen the God of death?


    I know it''s a movie, but I''m still confused. Since I went to Shiao mountain, I''ve been disconnected from the outside world. What I came into contact with is the mysterious world.


    But Jiang nvjian Lingxiao obviously knew it. When they heard the speech, their face changed and secretly took our people back.


    Seeing that I didn''t understand, Chen Hao told me: death is doomed. Even if time goes back, those who escaped will eventually die.


    Hearing the speech, my eyebrows jumped wildly. The next second I said to Chen Hao: take people back. Biyou palace will go out now. The farther the better.


    Chen Hao asked: boss, what about you?


    I took a look at Han. When I looked back, she and I were still alive, which proved that there was no problem.


    Death is a mysterious thing. When time comes again, it still can''t be completely changed. But Chen Hao''s God of death is coming. I''m afraid there are ways to avoid it.


    The other top strongmen in the world are still trying to awaken the living people in the world, but they haven''t noticed that the sword is soaring and they have retreated.


    The old woodcutter has reached a dead end at this time, but what the Tianzun''s bones recovered after absorbing blood and gas is the spiritual orifices, and his small world seems to have something to do with the old woodcutter. The old woodcutter seems to have used the power of the small world. When the old woodcutter dealt with the Tianzun for more than 50 and a half steps, the power around the Tianzun was very weak.


    They were also afraid that the old woodcutter would stay in Tianzun''s bones. The stations were very dense and kept the old woodcutter out.


    I looked back and saw that the biyou palace had been evacuated, but the Buddhist people stayed. Needless to say, Chen Hao must have concealed the rules of death, lied and ran away.


    The change of the old woodcutter made me realize the cruelty of the mysterious world. There are too many intrigues in order to go further. Except for the people around us, no one can trust easily.


    If I were you, I would do the same as Chen Hao.


    These people living in front of us are always a threat to us, because the Qingling world is too weak.


    After I settled down, I began to analyze. The old woodcutter took advantage of the situation set by Zhang Daoling for several generations, and grandpa is likely to be Zhang Daoling''s reincarnation. In this way, grandpa is still on the road, which proves that Tianzun Daoguo is not the end.


    The vertebrae in my body lit up and the light in my eyes flickered. After a try, my divine consciousness easily penetrated the colorful light curtain outside the Tianzun''s bones, but my divine consciousness was blocked near him.


    The small wooden axe was wielded fiercely, and the void split, but it still didn''t split.


    The power of the first axe is not as good as that of the old woodcutter. Even if my power is not as good as that of him, the gap is too big.


    Just now, an idea flashed through my mind. It is likely that the first axe I learned was wrong, and there is something missing. It was deliberately misled by the old woodcutter, and the axe potential appeared on the small wooden axe behind. Because I could, I naturally ignored it.


    Thinking of this point, I activated the small wooden axe. On the golden axe, the veins of the first axe appeared. I deduced it again. I didn''t find any problems at the first time. When I deduced it for the fifth time, I finally noticed the difference. The rise and fall of the axe were exactly the same, but there was a difference in the track.


    Subtle changes are completely different.


    And after this change, it can merge with the third axe into the third axe. However, the third axe is separated. It needs to split two axes at the same time. It can be seen that it is also wrong.


    I didn''t pay attention to the first axe, but deduced the first axe and split it with my backhand a moment later.


    The void shakes, but there is no abnormal image of breaking the void. The power completely erupts outside, rather than breaking the void.


    ha-ha. I had no choice but to smile twice. I was so naive before.

 Chapter 390

    The first axe I cleaved hit the colorful light curtain and directly penetrated the past, breaking through the protection around the Tianzun''s bones.


    It''s just that I didn''t have time to go in.


    Fortunately, no one noticed what I did here. At this time, the old woodcutter was on the verge of collapse. It was only a matter of time before he was killed.


    In order not to be found, I also went around and broke the colorful light curtain and the protective power circle around the emperor again in an unattractive place, directly approaching the bones of the emperor.


    Recently, under the pressure of the God, the ancient characters in my body have been emerging. I don''t give up. My strength is weaker, but the impact is not great. The flesh body cast by the heaven machine plate can bear it. I sat down with my knees crossed, and the spirit went out of my body. I didn''t dare to try with the main soul, but prepared to go in with the secondary soul. If it was broken, I wouldn''t die. The most is to be stupid.


    It''s not the first time for me to stay in Tianzun''s bones. I''m very familiar with their spiritual orifices, but the Tianzun''s bones in front of me are unusual. Even if they don''t dry up, there must be the spirit of the old woodcutter.


    Because the Buddha is dead, it''s just that daoguoshu is accumulating his spiritual orifices, which makes him look alive. After absorbing blood gas, he can grow a body.


    With an angry flesh body, it is by no means comparable to the Tianzun bone in the divine prison, and this Tianzun''s small world is perfect, without any breakage, and has the complete power of the Tianzun. It is likely that the old woodcutter''s idea of heaven''s fruit position is actually to use the dead to revive the soul and take away the bones of heaven.


    My second soul approached carefully. When I was about to go in, someone suddenly called me outside. Looking back, it was Jiang NV. My face changed and asked angrily: Chen Hao, they have all gone. Why do you still stay here?


    She died once, probably again. It''s dangerous for her to stay.


    Jiang Nu waved to me, then pointed to my flesh, meaning that she wanted to take him away.


    Although my body has been recast and is no longer the flesh and blood brought out from the womb, it is the body most suitable for my soul. There is an unspeakable emotion that will not be abandoned unless it is absolutely necessary.


    Just stay here, absolutely can''t keep it, it''s bound to collapse.


    I know Jiang Nu''s character. She won''t leave unless she does what she says. Seeing this, she quickly took back the secondary soul and split the barrier with an axe. After going out, all the spirits left the spiritual body. She used the secondary soul to stay in my flesh.


    The old woodcutter will change at any time. I dare not delay. But just as I was about to turn around, Jiang Nu suddenly rushed over, hugged my spirit and kissed me on the mouth.


    I was stunned for a few seconds and secretly glanced at the distance. Fortunately, a large area of void collapsed. Half a step Tianzun shuttled through time and space and tried my best to encircle the old woodcutter.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang NV smiled gently, pursed her lips and said: we''re waiting for you to come back.


    She left without any hesitation and took my body directly.


    Looking at her far away back, my heart is mixed. When he turned back, he used a small wooden axe with a soul body. After splitting the void, he went in again. The three souls and seven souls were separated, and the secondary soul directly entered the spiritual orifices of the emperor.


    When I went in, I was ready to break the spirit. As a result, I found that it was empty, but there was a Heavenly Master town charm shining, connecting the main blood collaterals.


    I frowned slightly. When I found there was no danger, my soul entered. As a result, my main soul entered. A secondary soul of the old woodcutter appeared. His soul turned into a firewood knife in his hand and cleaved directly at me.


    With the help of the spirit body, no wonder he can support the attack of more than 50 and a half steps.


    I also split a small wooden axe with my backhand. The two forces collided. My soul twinkled and almost dispersed, which startled me. He is strong, and now he is just a secondary soul. All my spirits are there. Can''t he resist him?


    But I soon found that the old woodcutter''s secondary soul almost dispersed. After retreating, neither he nor I dared to fight. He said coldly through the Heavenly Master Zhen Fu in his soul: I really underestimated your understanding.


    He really underestimated people. But I have to say, if he doesn''t show his true face, I really can''t think that the first axe I learned is wrong.


    I didn''t answer, but forced to stabilize the spirit and split it out again.


    The old woodcutter didn''t do it when my second soul came in, but he did it now. His purpose was to kill my soul. As a result, he found that it was not easy to kill me. He didn''t dare to fight me hard and wanted to delay time.


    Seeing my action, he can only chop a firewood knife to deal with it. The soul power of the same moves and the same good weapons is almost the same. It''s more stable than whose spirit is the first to collapse.


    My spirit was full of ancient characters. When I exploded several times, it was forcibly stabilized, but the spirit of the old woodcutter had begun to dissipate.


    The consciousness of the secondary soul can''t distract my energy. I deliberately said: you should destroy my secondary soul when it comes in. Now you don''t have to work so hard, but you have to be destroyed by me.


    The old woodcutter snorted coldly and dared not distract himself.


    I haven''t controlled this body and can''t see the outside situation, but it can be imagined that the old woodcutter must be struggling to get out and stay in this bone horror.


    He began to deal with me. He didn''t fight me any more. At this time, the Zhenfu in Tianzun''s spiritual orifice glowed, and the power of the rune flowed into Tianzun''s body like water. The next second, the emperor''s remains were out of our control. He stood up and shot at the people outside.


    Tianzun shot and killed millions of people in a second. He absorbed blood gas crazily.


    Seeing this, the old woodcutter changed his face and said to me: your grandfather planned several lives to destroy the world. If we don''t control this bone, none of us can live.


    The bones of the Heavenly Master are indeed under the control of the Heavenly Master talisman, which is a killing machine. I can feel the huge blood gas entering his body and being absorbed.


    The emperor was bloodwashed, and there was no time to look back. Those people were really dead.


    I don''t understand why grandpa did it, or why Zhang Daoling wanted to do it.


    I asked, but the old woodcutter snorted coldly and didn''t answer. Just remind me again that the blood washing will continue. At that time, people in the Qingling world can''t escape.


    Chen Hao, they have gone far, and the elite who stay here now, from the perspective of Qingling world, I hope they all die. None left.


    It''s not that I regard life as grass, but the mysterious world. If you don''t weaken others, you will become inferior to plants.


    The great saints and little saints in the seven realms are just cannon fodder.


    The same is true of the Qingling world who followed me here. Their fate is controlled by other people''s decisions.


    But now those who can destroy several circles, whether we or the Qingling world who followed me here, can live longer.


    When I came here, I looked back and found that the great saint of the giant spirit God was very smart. He stayed and lived. Even if he could not take a new road, he could at least survive. As long as one person who took this road was careless, he would ruin his life.


    When the old woodcutter saw me stop, he thought I agreed. The second soul tried to control the Zhenwen. As a result, he came out, and I cut off with an axe, which shocked his soul light.


    At this time, I felt his main soul was rapidly approaching. When I noticed it, I was blown up. He shouted angrily: even if you break this bone, I won''t let you succeed. The fruit position of heaven won''t fall into your hands.


    When the voice fell, my left hand showed Tiandao boxing, crazy superposition, and the small wooden axe in my right hand split the first axe and the second axe at the same time.


    As a result, I found that the second axe was useless to the soul body. I haven''t deduced the third axe because the first axe has changed, but I noticed that his main soul is getting closer and closer. I was worried. Whether it''s wrong or right, I directly combined the first axe and the second axe he taught to chop out the third axe.


    The golden axe blade crossed and the old woodcutter''s firewood knife fell down, but although the third axe was wrong, it was still powerful and directly split his soul in two.


    Without waiting for him to merge forcibly, the Tiandao fist of my left hand smashed out and completely scattered his secondary soul.


    Just the next second, my whole body exploded, and with a backhand axe, I cleaved towards the entrance of the heavenly Buddha''s spiritual orifice. As a result, the main soul of the old woodcutter waved a firewood knife to offset my small wooden axe. The light flickered. He turned into a golden man and stepped in. The firewood knife turned into a white light. Before it fell on me, there was a crack in my soul. The ancient characters couldn''t converge and would explode directly.


    But at this time, the talisman in the Tianshi town behind me glowed, and a talisman pattern entered my body. For a time, the whole Tianzun Lingqiao seemed to become mine. The natural power of Lingqiao to resist the enemy was stimulated, and the main soul of the old woodcutter was directly smashed and flew out.


    The talisman of Tianshi town connects my spirit and completely controls the bones of the Heavenly Master. My eyes became clear, and I just saw the flesh exploded by the old woodcutter in the distance and the spirit escaping.


    More than fifty and a half steps, the Heavenly Master rushed over at this time. Instead of intercepting the spirit of the old woodcutter, he surrounded me from a distance.


    The king of the kingdom of heaven shouted to me: Zhang Tong, we all worked hard to get it together. You can''t just take it for yourself. The specific allocation should be negotiated.


    I''m still wondering if Grandpa arranged all this. He didn''t really want to usurp our Tao fruit. Suddenly, when I heard the words of the strong outside, my heart was cold.


    As soon as the king of the kingdom of heaven opened his mouth, the half step Tianzun in the West all echoed. For more than 50 half step Tianzun, their two countries accounted for more than 40, which can be described as a great momentum.


    Although the old sages did not speak, the expression on their faces agreed.


    The result of the negotiation... You don''t have to think about it. As long as I leave this Tianzun skeleton, the Tianzun fruit position has nothing to do with our Qingling world, and even the three fruits will be theirs.


    People are selfish!


    I sighed. Suddenly opened his eyes, it felt as if he could penetrate the depths of the universe. The next second, the small world glowed and pointed out directly. The monarch of heaven still wanted to speak. As a result, his mouth opened and his body collapsed.


    I''ll finish the blood washing.

 Chapter 391

    There is a tree of life in the kingdom of heaven, which can achieve a heavenly fruit position. The laws in the monarch of the kingdom of heaven spread out, and the tree of life emerged.


    I thought a little and didn''t have to do anything. People directly appeared under the tree of life.


    The law of banbu Tianzun is so strong that it is frightening. The tree of life stands tall in the world and emits holy light.


    The tree of life is the symbol of heaven. I''m afraid the blessing of the king of heaven comes from what tree.


    I grabbed it with my little hand, but I felt I could catch a star. The tree of life trembled and became smaller in an instant. All the laws of the Lord of heaven were pressed into the tree of life, and I directly received it in the palm of my hand.


    At the beginning of the blood washing, half a step of Tianzun was fleeing, and some were thousands of miles in an instant. But with one thought, the power of the Heavenly Master will cross the void and kill them.


    When Olympus wanted to escape, it began to fade and was blocked by me. The king of the kingdom of God fled the day after tomorrow. After flying hundreds of kilometers, he was instructed by me to explode and seize the divine seed.


    Tianzun, it really exists.


    Hanhe and Jianyuan, seeing that I avoided them, had realized that the bones of the Heavenly Master were under my control.


    When the divine seed and the tree of life came to hand, I didn''t immediately integrate, but continued to kill the escaped half step Tianzun. Several of them ran towards the channel of the seven boundary flowers and were about to enter the channel. My law beat, built a golden spear, threw it out and killed it in the void.


    The little world of the heavenly being was opened. Where the light shone, the great saint and the little Saint could not escape. For a time, the whole fairy world became a purgatory on earth.


    And I was just an idea. My eyes penetrated one-third of the fairyland territory and had escaped from the biyou palace tens of thousands of kilometers. It was also very clear in my eyes and completely within reach.


    My hand went into the void and crossed thousands of miles directly. Before the people in biyou palace could react, I caught it directly.


    When I touched biyou palace, I noticed the breath of Tianzun. It was very weak, but it was definitely the residual breath of Tianzun. If it was broken by force, I''m afraid it would trigger that force.


    Biyou palace was pulled back from ten thousand miles away. Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao, who didn''t understand the situation, were all blown up. They killed immortal sword array and two divine pictures, and all kinds of magic powers came.


    In the immortal killing sword array, I felt the same breath of heaven as that above the biyou palace, but there was no breath of heaven on the mountain sea map and mountain river map.


    The same is true of the other magic tools. There is no breath of heaven. I can''t help but wonder, is it true that the leader of Tongtian cult is still alive?


    Seeing more people jumping on the passage of Seven Realms, I directly used the law to imprison the whole sky.


    The sword soared to the sky. Their attack seemed to me just a scratch. I didn''t fight back to avoid hurting them.


    I wanted to tell Chen Hao, but when I saw his grinning face, I wanted to frighten him and directly caught him from biyou palace.


    Chen Hao blew his hair and screamed in a broken yellow cloth: old miscellaneous hair, I''ll fight with you.


    When the words fell, the rules in Chen Hao''s body began to expand and explode. I was startled and almost forgot that he was grumpy. It was too late to explain to him now.


    I wanted to frighten him, but in turn, I was frightened and hurried to try to imprison him with the rules. As a result, he couldn''t do it even if he wanted to explode, so he was easily pressed back by me.


    Chen Hao scolded again in despair. I heard it funny and felt deeply. The weak sometimes don''t even have the right to die.


    Ignoring Chen Hao''s scolding, I raised my hand and put the tree of life and divine seed into his body to help him integrate forcibly.


    The great good thing fell on him, and Chen Hao reacted foolishly. Looked at me strangely and asked: boss, is it you?


    I nodded, and the emperor recognized me, which I never dreamed of.


    Chen Hao was overjoyed and said excitedly: boss, you can''t be soft now. You have completely leveled the seven circles, especially the ox nose of the old sage. You can''t stay.


    My mind moved. There are at least ten million people trapped in the law, including more than 30 half step heavenly masters. Really kill?


    I didn''t answer Chen Hao, but helped him integrate the tree of life and divine seed. I was used to intriguing and cheating. Some things need to be selfish.


    After the fusion of divine tree and divine species, great changes have taken place in Chen Hao''s body. The blood gas in his body is like an ocean, and the small world is glowing. It is growing rapidly.


    Chen haoxinxi, put down a sentence: boss, I''ll go through the robbery. I want to become a Heavenly Master.


    I nodded, broke through the void and sent him thousands of kilometers.


    The people in biyou Palace also noticed the abnormality and felt the breath of heaven on Chen Hao, so they stopped fighting.


    I stopped in the void and hesitated. Thousands of people, whether to kill or not?


    When I asked Han, she didn''t answer directly. Instead, she said: whether it''s the seven realms or the western countries, the people who come now are only elite, not all.


    Hearing the speech, I already knew the answer. It was just an idea in my heart. Millions of people directly exploded into a blood mist. With the absorption of a lot of blood gas and laws, a Tao fruit grew on the Tiandao tree behind me.


    This surprised me. I thought it was the one who usurped the Tao fruit of Han. I planned to destroy the seven elite and destroy it. I didn''t want to absorb the blood gas. After the recovery of heaven''s flesh and blood, it could grow heaven''s Tao fruit.


    I killed the demon king. I didn''t break the Eastern Emperor''s clock, but put it away. Besides, I kept all the others except the demon king and some unparalleled peak saints.


    Halfway through the slaughter, the third fruit ripens. Blood gas and law will not change after inhalation.


    Do you want to pick the fruit?


    Thinking of this, I think it''s incredible. If Tianzun Daoguo can be raised in this way, it''s too terrible. If it falls into the hands of others, I''m afraid it will be a disaster.


    Of course, now in my hands, it is also a disaster for people in the seven circles and the western countries.


    I want to try, my heart read a move, and I pulled Han Hu closer. She frowned slightly and glared at me with dissatisfaction.


    Now I''m a God and I''m not afraid of her. He also gave him a white look, and then told her about Daoguo''s guess.


    At this time, there are five or six million people in my besieged space. Some of them are crying and some are running away, but no matter what kind of reaction they have, it is just futile.


    And as long as I want, I can hear and distinguish anyone''s voice and what he says in an instant.


    But I didn''t listen to their voices and words of begging for mercy at all. This feeling is really natural. Just like elephants don''t need to listen to the idea of mole ants, even killing a nest of mole ants has no feeling for elephants.


    If you surpass all living beings, you will ignore all living beings.


    Now, I finally understand why God is ruthless.


    Han Peng was silent for a while and suddenly said to me: Tong Tong, I have heavenly fruit in my body. I can''t integrate the heavenly fruit. What I need now is the law and small world of the heavenly skeleton controlled by you. Will you give it to me?


    Han Dan doesn''t need to take away this flesh body now. He just needs to take away the law and small world. At that time, he can step into the position of heavenly fruit.


    But now I can''t let myself integrate the fruit of the divine way. I have to find someone to integrate. In that way, I give up the opportunity to achieve the divine.


    I didn''t answer Han at once. I really hesitated. I realized such a powerful power. I really didn''t want to fall into the altar.


    But Han has been looking at me with burning eyes. I can''t bear to refuse that kind of desire.


    After hesitating for a moment, I nodded, but sent a message to her and said: but I have conditions. When you become the God, you will sleep with me.


    Han Bai glanced at me and whispered: from small to large, as long as we are together, don''t you sleep with me that day?


    I''m not talking about sleeping in arms. My cheeks are a little hot. I put them close to her ear and said: I''m talking about sleeping to fuck you. I want to be the goddess!


    idiot!


    Han''s pretty face turned red and pinched me hard. She turned around and fell into biyou palace. She was so ashamed that she didn''t say a word. When she arrived at biyou palace, she sent a message to me saying: silly boy, whether you give the heavenly fruit position or not has nothing to do with that, because you are my husband. As long as you want, you can do it at any time, not as a condition.


    I was elated when I heard the speech. Anyway, we have three heavenly Lords. They will be strong at that time. It doesn''t matter if we''re not.


    It''s just that I still need to think about who the God''s way will give. Now the candidates in my mind are Jian Lingxiao, Jiang Nu, Wu De and yuhuatian. They are the people I trust most at present.


    After thinking about it, I finally selected Jiang nu. My heart moved, and I directly pulled Jiang Nu to her side. This unrestricted movement scared her out of color.


    I didn''t explain too much. I just told her: I help you achieve heaven.


    The voice fell. Without waiting for her words, I directly took the fruit of Tianzun Tao from the tree of Tiandao and forced it into her body to help integrate. After that, I broke through the void and sent her thousands of miles to cross the robbery.


    Naturally, the Tianzun disaster is extraordinary, but whether they can live or not depends on themselves. Jiang NV is a little confused. From the integration of Tao fruit to being sent away by me, she looks like a dream.


    It is estimated that she never dreamed that she would step into heaven one day.


    The bloody washing continued. Finally, more than 5 million people were killed. Neither the half step Tianzun of the kingdom of Heaven nor the kingdom of God escaped, but I didn''t move the rest of the Qingling world except the demon king and the old woodcutter.


    The fairyland needs them to build a country.


    As for the demon king, I obviously mean to lay a foundation for Bai Wushuang''s superior position.


    The last three Tao fruits, I chose Wu De.


    I know some people will be dissatisfied with this choice, but what I am considering now is not fairness, but to benefit me.


    Chen Hao, Wu De, the three of us grew up together and knew each other very well. There would be no problem.


    As for Jiang Nu, I''m not stupid. I can feel that she secretly loves me and has done that kind of thing with me. It''s also trustworthy.


    All the people in the Seven Realms were cleaned up, and the blood gas was absorbed by me, and the shattered fairy world was calm again.


    For the rest of his life, several half steps in the Qingling world all crawled on the ground to show their submission.


    I didn''t pay attention to it, because their surrender is the surrender of power. Now we still need to give the laws and small boundaries in the bones of the Heavenly Emperor to Han, and then we can deter them.

 Chapter 392

    It''s not easy for Han to inherit the law and the small world, because the bones of the Heavenly Master are now under my control, like his own body, but I can''t let him out like my own things.


    I once again had an insight into the Heavenly Master Zhenfu in the soul and wanted to deduce it, but at the beginning, I felt that my spirit would be expelled and not recognized.


    And now it''s over. I feel a little wasteful. I want to use the bones of the Heavenly Emperor to insight into the secrets of the flowers in the Seven Realms, and even want to go to the underworld to see the six samsara.


    Like the Seven Realms, it hides the smell of chaos.


    Just now, I also felt the smell of chaos from Chen Hao''s broken yellow cloth. Unfortunately, it was incomplete. There was no point in insight.


    The old woodcutter said it was a chaotic sky flag. By listening to its name, he knew it was a chaotic magic weapon flowing out of the chaotic world, and it was stronger than ordinary chaotic magic tools.


    When I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a familiar force, and the whole person blew up. You know, I''m a God now, but I still felt the threat at the first time.


    It''s the blood eye in the sky. It doesn''t release a terrible smell this time, but now I''m qualified to feel its strength.


    The place where bloody eyes appear is just the direction of Chen Haodu''s robbery. Is it monitoring Chen Hao? Or do you want to do it?


    I don''t care about the fear in my heart. When my heart moves, time and space fly by my side.


    Under the great sage of the peak, there are the imperial and breaking emptiness. At half a step, the Heavenly Master can enter and leave the emptiness at will. The Heavenly Master carries the void, which is a bit like shrinking the earth into an inch. The earth moves under his feet, shortens and reads thousands of miles.


    When I stepped into the place of Chen Haodu disaster, the colorful light has submerged hundreds of kilometers, which looks like a gorgeous nebula. In the gray sky, a huge blood eye looked down on Chen Hao like a star.


    The law beat. I directly sensed one-third of the fairyland. I originally wanted to have an insight into Chen Hao in the glow, but I couldn''t detect which heaven and earth was covered by a force.


    I stood by and stared at the eye in the sky. I wanted to deduce it, but my intuition told me that if I took the initiative to touch, the God would cause great disaster.


    Chen Haodu and Jiang Nu are also going through the disaster. I want to know the rules and small world of Han. I want to do it after they successfully go through the disaster. That will be more confident.


    Blood eyes are the same as the last time I broke the robbery. I just stare. Such a reaction makes me more uneasy.


    At the beginning, I survived the robbery. It can be said that my strength was weak. It was reasonable for him to be curious but ignore it. But now, after the Chen Haodu disaster, it is the Heavenly Master. Does it still ignore it? How strong is it?


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I was. I hurried to take out a residual secondary soul of the old woodcutter, which still retained some memory and consciousness.


    I asked Zhang Daoling what he was looking for. After questioning, the old woodcutter''s consciousness was very cold and told me that he knew, but would never tell me. Moreover, no one in the whole seven circles and Western countries knew except him. He was afraid I wouldn''t believe it. He also mentioned old dog Wu and said that he had met old dog Wu and knew a lot of things.


    After listening to my sneer, up to now, he left chips for himself. I really thought I would hesitate and be soft hearted?


    Why bother with things that are destined not to be asked?


    Wu De didn''t dare to cross the robbery easily. The fruit of Tianzun''s Tao was still pressed in his body. He didn''t dare to cross the robbery until he returned to the underworld of the Qingling world, but there was a movement over Jiang NV soon.


    The pupil of the blood eye in the sky turned and looked in that direction.


    I realized that it was not malicious, and it was malicious. I felt that Tianzun didn''t see enough. In that case, it was useless to stay here. I went back to the place where biyou palace was located.


    Han Han immediately flew over and asked me what I found.


    I stared at Qijie flower and told her the bloody eyes in the sky. At the same time, I also said that my grandfather was probably Zhang Daoling of this life.


    After listening to my words, Han Peng remained silent for a long time. Finally, he said to me: in this way, Tianzun fruit position is not the end he wants, and all these are probably designed to achieve Tianzun fruit position for us.


    If so, I will blame my grandfather and Zhang Daoling. But I don''t favor my relatives. I said to Han Peng: the old woodcutter stepped in and couldn''t point out that he didn''t arrange the changes now.


    Han Peng frowned, looked up at the sky and said: if the old woodcutter just intervened in the plan, it''s sure that he was just a chess piece. He just thought he did it without being aware of it.


    The sage who has reached the point of Zhang Daoling''s practice can only be described as terror. Many things are possible.


    Seeing that I had been staring at Qijie flower, Han Peng knew my plan and told me not to be too reluctant. Some things that can''t be peeped at now prove that we''re not high enough. If we touch them forcibly, we''ll only fall to death.


    I nodded. The next second I appeared next to the flower of the seven realms. I approached and the innate spirit root extended from under the flower of the seven realms.


    The old sage''s hand is only a small part. He can''t hold it in his hand. Here is the innate spiritual root that can connect the seven realms. But what makes me hair is the viviparous willow inside. It seems that it still knows me. The virtual shadow appears and hovers to entangle it.


    I raised my wooden axe at once, but when I was chopping down, I suddenly remembered that if I wanted to go in, I''d better go in through the innate spiritual root.


    It''s just too risky. If the viviparous willows continue to enter my body again, I''ll be in big trouble.


    The innate spiritual root can''t break through the small world of the Heavenly Master and has been hovering around.


    Standing outside, I hesitated and didn''t know what to do. As a result, I hesitated for a long time. As soon as I looked down, I found that I was using the heavenly body. The viviparous willow could only integrate into the body and could not enter the spirit.


    Thinking of this, I opened the small world. The viviparous willow really remembered me and wrapped it directly around my arm with tongtianteng.


    God can be spiritualized. When there was contact, my body turned into a streamer and entered the Seven Realms of flowers.


    The last time I came in, I saw the tombs all over the sky. Except for a random guess, I didn''t notice anything substantial.


    But now standing here, I feel that those tombs emit the breath of heaven all the time. It can be concluded that heaven is buried in them, but I can''t feel angry and have died for a long time.


    I went to the front and dug up a tomb. The tomb was very small, just a mound. After opening it, there was a stone tablet with a vague name: the original Tianzun.


    I continued to dig. The people buried inside were once familiar powers. Their magic tools were even in our hands.


    There were several tombs dug in succession. There were no bones in them, only one name. It was like a clothes grave built by someone, but there was no valuable clue.


    In the depths of the tombs, there was a golden mist that covered something.


    I stood in front of the evening mist, and the little power of the Heavenly Master was released, and my eyes penetrated directly into it.


    In the depth of the evening mist, there was a huge tomb, on which a huge ancient flag floated, covering a void, and the big tomb was like a floating sacred mountain.


    Although the ancient flag is broken, it exudes terrible power. It is a chaotic flag. Chen Hao and I have the same breath, but it is only a small piece above.


    My heart beat faster and my breath was fast. If I could get a complete chaotic flag, I would not be afraid of any chaotic magic tools in the future.


    The antiques are right in front of me. I can''t help but feel excited. With the power of the emperor, I broke open forcibly and stepped into the golden Twilight mist. I immediately felt a surge of blood. Moreover, my little wooden axe began to feel uneasy and beat wildly, and felt with the chaotic sky flag.


    But when I approached, the chaotic sky flag suddenly fluttered, and the terrible power swept through the vast world in the Seven Realms of flowers, directly beating me out.


    When I tried to step into the twilight for the second time, I found that the flag had covered the whole space, and the ancient totem on it danced and swam between heaven and earth. I thought it was impossible to go in.


    There are viviparous willows in the congenital spiritual root. If I toss around, I may have a connection. The gains will not outweigh the losses at that time.


    As Han said, the ancient tomb is a height that I can''t touch. If I touch it forcibly, I will only die ugly. Moreover, the gap above the heavenly statue doesn''t work if I hold my breath.


    But this time I came in, the information I got was not useless. At least I can be sure that there is a realm above the God.


    What Zhang Daoling wants to calculate is still above the emperor.


    Get rid of things here. I''m going to Buzhou mountain. When the witch world enters the wilderness, there should always be harvest.


    When I came back, Jianyuan came forward trembling, stared at the Tao fruit tree behind my Tianzun small world, and hesitated: Zhang Tong, in fact, you can consider building more Tao fruit trees in the same way.


    Jianyuan''s idea is not that I didn''t think that killing the seven realms can at least make hundreds of people become heaven.


    But that''s not what I want.


    There should always be a degree of killing. If the balance of the seven worlds is broken, the Qingling world will also decline.


    The void trembled in the distance, and the two great suns soared into the sky at the same time, shining a void respectively. However, the forces of the two small celestial realms formed a collision thousands of kilometers apart, resulting in a terrible force collision.


    I frowned. Can''t one world accommodate two heavenly masters at the same time?


    But in this case, why don''t I collide with them when my strength is high?


    Han also felt strange, but soon saw the clue and said: they are too hasty to achieve the Heavenly Master and can''t control their power.


    Sure enough, not long after Han Hua finished, the small world of Chen Hao and Jiang Nu began to converge, no longer covering one world.


    The next second, a big river soared into the sky. It was really the Milky way falling. There was no power fluctuation. Jiang Nu appeared in front of us.


    Chen Hao is more publicized. The law of the Lord of heaven covers the sky for a long time. That''s enough. People appear next to us.


    I sat cross legged on the ground and asked Chen Hao and Jiang Nu to protect my Dharma. Then I began to peep at the Heavenly Master Zhenfu in my body. I believe that after the deduction, I must be able to force out his law and small world.


    This body can''t be left, or it will be a great disaster.

 Chapter 393

    Jianyuan saw that I ignored him and embarrassed to retreat to the Buddhist army. The old sages were very quiet and didn''t dare to say anything.


    I looked at Jianyuan''s back and felt very unhappy.


    Chen Hao, Jiang Nu and Han Peng sat beside me in a triangle. Chen Hao was still excited and couldn''t come out. His mouth couldn''t be closed all the time.


    Jiang NV was quite calm and whispered to me: Tong Tong, do you really want to give up the opportunity to Han?


    Now we are all heavenly beings, and Han can''t hear our voice. In fact, before Jiang Nu opened her mouth, I guessed that she would say this sentence, so her voice fell. I sent a voice to her and said: if you want to say so, you will give up the position of heavenly fruit now.


    Jiang Nu thought what I said was true. Without hesitation, she sent a message to me saying yes.


    I couldn''t help laughing. Han Peng noticed that I was communicating with Jiang Nu and coughed two times with dissatisfaction.


    Jiang Nu also realized that I was intentional. With the warning of Han, she didn''t continue to transmit.


    Chen Hao''s mouth was still cracked to the root of his ear. I couldn''t help but slap him in the back of his head and beat him back.


    When Chen Hao focused, I separated the main soul and returned to my own body. At the same time, I took back the holy decree of the Heavenly Master. The secondary soul turned into soul light and appeared in the spiritual orifice of the Heavenly Master.


    I tried to hook it with the holy order of the Heavenly Master, but it was useless. It was Zhenwen, not the magic weapon of the Heavenly Master.


    In this way, I can only deduce by force. At this point, I was startled. The town lines are small, but their scattered lines connect every cell of Tianzun''s bones, which is too large to be clarified.


    If I can''t figure it out, I can''t find a way, but even the ability of the Heavenly Master can''t find out this complex pattern. Enlarge it. The lines that connect roots and lead to each cell are comparable to the star roads of the whole universe.


    Hoo!


    I took a long breath and felt that the person who set this town pattern was not human at all.


    After a little deduction, I gave up directly. Even if I''m lucky, it will take a year and a half. If I''m not lucky, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see anything in a few years.


    I stepped back and told Han about the specific situation. She was disappointed and said: such words are unnecessary. Let Chen Hao and Jiang Nu break the bones.


    In the end, neither Han nor I can benefit. It seems that something is wrong.


    Jiang NV hesitated, but Chen Hao directly said to me: boss, I can say in advance. If it''s not necessary, I won''t give up the position of Tianzun fruit, and my Tianzun Tao fruit is completely integrated and can''t be separated.


    I was speechless, but what Chen Hao said was the truth. Jiang Nu and her Tao fruit were completely integrated. If they were stripped, they would be the same as the Tao fruit deprived of Han before. After they were completely taken out, they would have only half their lives left.


    However, I believe Chen Hao, as long as there is a need, he will not hesitate to give up the fruit of heaven, and so will Jiang NV.


    Wu De has been on Hanhe. Seeing that we are lost, he offered to let me leave Tianzun''s bones and integrate the Tao fruit sealed in his body.


    Naturally, I won''t do this. They are all trusted people. It''s the same who will resist the important task.


    Han Hua asked Wu De to hide from Chen Hao, otherwise he would be easily missed because he now had the fruit of heaven''s way in his body.


    After a short disappointment, Han''s mood also recovered, not too much loss, but this kind of thing is very unpleasant in my heart.


    In hesitation, I thought of Zhang Xu. He forged Xianyuan and controlled the seal of Tianshi. He was in contact with a lot of Tianshi town runes in Longhu Mountain. Maybe you can see something.


    I asked han to wait, and then I went to biyou palace. I found several heavenly masters and Zhang Xu in Longhu Mountain and roughly described the structure of Zhenwen. As a result, they were confused.


    Zhang Xu asked me to draw the main body of the rune without specific details.


    I found a pen and paper and drew the main body of Zhenfu in the Lingqiao of Tianzun''s bones.


    Zhang Xu took it and read it carefully. It took more than ten minutes before he said: I have seen such a symbol in ancient books. Let me check it.


    All the sects and sects in the Qingling world were relocated, and everything they could take was brought to them with their own space.


    Zhang Xu checked it for a long time, and then came over with an ancient book. The book was really old. The paper had turned yellow, some damaged, and all the ancient characters were used.


    I don''t study much, but my understanding of ancient Chinese characters can be said to be expert, thanks to my grandfather. But now, I''m afraid that''s part of his layout.


    And from the words of the old woodcutter, I can hear that my parents and Wu Laogou all participated.


    But now I don''t dare to think about it. It''s my relatives. If it''s a bad result, I can''t accept it for a time.


    Zhenfu is called Qianming Fu. It can raise corpses and give life.


    Dragon and tiger mountain is mainly used to keep corpses. It''s not surprising that there is a method of raising corpses. I read it carefully and found that the rest of the records of Zhenfu were not very detailed, but the records of Qianming Fu were very complete, and there were even ways to crack it.


    I should have been happy to find a way to crack it, but now I''m not happy.


    Because it gives me the feeling that this is a well arranged road. It''s terrible.


    I wrote down the way to crack it, and then I went to find Han. At the same time, I also said my guess.


    After listening to this, Han Peng was helpless, but soon said: whether it is arranged or accidental, I have gone this way and can''t change it. Let''s start.


    I looked at the three of them, put aside all the emotions in my heart, and according to the method recorded in the ancient books of Longhu Mountain, I found the 1000 veins from the main symbol and marked them one by one.


    Although it is the main symbol, it is also inextricably linked. It took me three days to accurately mark it.


    Because the energy consumption is too great, I don''t dare to break it in a hurry. As a result, the first time I woke up, I saw Chen Hao dozing.


    Without saying a word, I kicked him and woke him up. I feel that he is useless here. Let him go to biyou palace to guard my body and prevent some bad things from happening at the same time.


    Chen Hao understood what I meant. His killing intention flashed in his eyes. There was no action, and others appeared in the city.


    Seeing that I asked Chen Hao to go back, Jiang Nu also knew that I had found a solution. Instead of sitting cross legged, she released Xiaojie after flying into the air and focused on shining on me and Han.


    I just entered the celestial body, recalled the method of cracking it again, and started to do it after confirming that it was correct.


    The records in ancient books are too detailed. There is almost no problem in the whole process. A thousand main lines are disconnected. Tianzun''s soul is completely open. I use my soul to build a disconnected node and completely control Tianzun''s bones through a thousand life talisman.


    At this time, I tried to disconnect the law from the small world. Although it was my own thing, I could choose freely, but it was too deep. It was not easy to do it. Fortunately, the vitality of Tianzun''s bones only came from the rune, not that it really existed. It was not difficult to do it.


    The complete Tianzun law and Tianzun small world, as long as they are integrated, will definitely step into the Tianzun realm, and will be better than Chen Hao and Jiang nu.


    I use the main soul to communicate with Han, knowing that I want to disconnect from the law. The law in her body flies out of her body and constructs a cage.


    Seeing that she was ready, I took a long breath and directly disconnected the continuity of the law. When the uncontrollable Tianzun law flew out, Han''s law immediately rushed up, but it was not hard, but circled like tai chi. In the circle, her law hooked to the Tianzun law and merged a little.


    It lasted until the evening, and the Handan completely integrated the law of heaven. Late at night, the small world of Han appeared. Because of the integration of the law of heaven, her small world became more powerful, and the whole world was breathing rhythmically.


    The moment I cut off the small world of Tianzun, her small world opened directly, just like a gourd with Tianzun''s law, which met part of it.


    The huge river in the sky covered the sky, and the water dividing needle appeared, tens of thousands of miles in a blink of an eye.


    Jiang Nu spared no effort to protect the Dharma for Han.


    Losing the law and the small world, the bones of the Heavenly Master are still the Heavenly Master. Compared with the half step Heavenly Master, they are still terrible. The fatal thing is that the tree is still there that day.


    I took the Heavenly Master''s bones and fell hundreds of meters above the biyou palace, let him sit cross legged, and then the main soul came up with my flesh.


    At the moment of leaving, I deliberately made a cover. Many people below were very nervous and almost rushed up. As a result, I was still in the bones of Tianzun and subconsciously retreated back.


    At the moment when they returned, my soul left the bones of the Heavenly Master and returned to my own flesh.


    But even so, at the moment of exchange, the six Zhang gold body in the Buddhist territory became apparent and exploded at the same time. The terrible force swept through the biyou palace and almost broke the biyou palace, making Chen Hao unable to do it for a time.


    Jianyuan''s spirit flew in with the Dharma seat of Buddhism and wanted to stay in the bones of the heavenly Buddha.


    It took me a second for the main soul and the secondary soul to merge, but it was this second that Jianyuan had arrived, and the divine soul was directly going to enter the divine body of the Heavenly Lord.


    Now I can''t fight him even if I go back, but he is fast and Chen Hao is faster. At the last moment, he blocked in front and pointed out directly.


    The Dharma seat where Jianyuan spirit sat directly exploded, and all three souls and seven souls were scattered. However, he had a relic on his body and forcibly gathered together. Before Chen Hao started, he hurriedly said: it''s a pity that the Heavenly Master''s bones were destroyed. Now my six Zhang gold body has been broken. Check in for me. After entering, I can break the fruit tree without future trouble.


    If he said it first, I might think about it. However, he did it first and said that his attitude had shown everything.


    Chen Hao is not like me. He snorted coldly and pointed out again. Jianyuan''s spirit crackled like fried beans. Dozens of relic seeds exploded and the spirit collapsed.


    At the last moment, I opened my mouth to stop Chen Hao and let him stay.


    Chen Hao didn''t argue when he heard the speech, but sealed the scattered souls of Jianyuan, and then said: boss, it''s a disaster to keep this sneaky thing.


    People are selfish. I am, and Jianyuan is. We can only blame Jianyuan''s poor strength. But now Buddhism needs him and can''t kill him.


    I drew out a small wooden axe and wanted to split the void with the wrong axe and throw the Heavenly Master''s bones into the void.


    But Jianyuan''s words reminded me that some things don''t have to be destroyed.


    Thinking of this, I opened my personal space and threw the bones of the Heavenly Master into it.

 Chapter 394

    Because of the problem of circle recognition, more than 700000 disciples of the Buddha are like headless flies, but they don''t dare to mess up for a while. They all wait regularly.


    After Chen haozhen pressed Jianyuan''s soul, his eyes swept the old sages and others, especially when he fell on the old sages, he had a strong sense of killing in his eyes. If I hadn''t told him, he would have done it directly.


    Old sage really let us down and made a lot of small moves.


    Sometimes bad people don''t hate, but saints and bitches are really annoying. Old sages are undoubtedly such people.


    The speed of Han''s fusion with the small world is not slow, and the small world is not big enough to really cover half of the fairyland after it is ownerless. However, two luminous small worlds hang in the sky like two suns. At least on our land, there is no night. After three days, on the third day, Han''s complete fusion and stepped into the great disaster of heaven.


    Jiang Nu withdrew the Yellow River vision and withdrew from the hundred miles at the moment when Han Dan entered the robbery.


    The gap between them and Hanhe can be seen now. Hanhe has a good control over the power of Tianzun. After all, she stepped into Tianzun from the great sage at the peak.


    When the Han Dynasty was robbed, the blood eyes in the sky appeared again. It was like a monitor in the universe. Chen Hao is holding an iron bar in his hand and wearing a broken yellow cloth. Looking at him, he wants to rush up to check.


    I pulled him and shook my head.


    When Chen Hao reached heaven, he could naturally feel the pressure from his blood eyes. But people are like this. The more unknown they are, the more they want to explore.


    Chen Hao was stopped by me, but he was holding the Qi of the Seven Realms in his heart. When he was free, he walked from the underworld to the head of the old sage against the small realms of heaven. The light of the small world of the heavenly Buddha is very unique, like a flying rainbow, falling like rain and dew.


    Under the authority of the Heavenly Master, even the once high Lord of forgetting Sichuan or the half step Heavenly Master of the holy land should kneel down. Chen Hao enjoys this feeling, but in addition to vanity, he is more revenge.


    When Chen Hao left, the people who knelt down dared to get up, but not long after he got up, Chen Hao inspected the past again. They had to kneel down again and go back and forth more than ten times. A few half steps of the Heavenly Master was unbearable, especially the old sage. Where the former Heavenly Master had suffered such anger, but now he was unhappy, and he had to bite his teeth and grovel.


    Bai Wushuang returned to the demon clan with a group of big demons. Now the demon clan has no half step Tianzun, but there are many great saints at the peak, which is still a force that can not be underestimated.


    I killed the demon king and the big demon who opposed Bai Wushuang in the demon family. People with clear eyes can see what I mean. Now the three heavenly lords are in charge, and no one in the demon family dares to stand up against it. They cooperate very well to push Bai Wushuang to the position of the demon king.


    After I erased the breath of the demon king on the Eastern Emperor''s clock, I asked the wind chime to send it to him.


    Chen Hao tossed back and forth. The old sage finally couldn''t stand it. He saluted me from a distance and said respectfully: Lord Zhang, in the current situation, it''s meaningless for me to stay. I want to take my disciples back to the Qingling world and spend my old age in peace.


    I heard a sneer in my heart. The dormancy of the old sage was just waiting for the opportunity to avoid our current edge. The important thing is that people like him will not benefit the Qingling world. On the contrary, they will become a potential threat. And I''m afraid it''s not kind to call me the Lord of the world.


    Unfortunately, this provocation is only based on their understanding. They don''t know Chen Hao, Wu De, Jiang Nu, Han and our relationship.


    The important thing is that none of us, except Han, wants to be an official.


    I didn''t pay any attention, but hummed coldly and gave Chen Hao a look.


    Chen Hao came over and stepped to the head of the old sage. He was so frightened that the old sage hurried to crawl on the ground. Chen Hao deliberately stopped on it and kept silent for a minute or two, making the old sage kneel all the time. Seven or eight minutes later, he said: you old fellow, you don''t do anything when you go back. The previous Qingling world was suppressed and you didn''t come out to say anything. I think you''d better not go back. Waste land and air, just follow us.


    If the old sage shot, the Qingling world would not fall to the present situation, because the divine world is not strong, but he is too selfish. He doesn''t want the strong in the Qingling world, and doesn''t want other strong people to notice him.


    Now he is going back. If he continues to be selfish, I''m afraid he doesn''t have to be suppressed by other circles. He will suppress the Qingling world himself.


    Of course, this will not happen if we go back, but I don''t know when this road will end. Now, the people left in the Qingling world are the next generation of Xuanmen teenagers. They need an extremely calm development space. After a hundred years, the Qingling world can grow up by relying on its own ability.


    Chen Hao''s words are the imperial edict now. The old sage looks ugly, but he doesn''t dare to refute, so he can only take orders. After the old sage took the order, Chen Haoli said calmly: I think the innate spiritual root in your hand is good. Holding so much is also a waste.


    Hearing this, the old sage thought that Chen Hao wanted to weaken his magic weapon. His face changed and wanted to explain. But Chen Hao then said: I don''t want to use it all. Give me a piece and be angry.


    I know Chen Hao wants to make some for the eclosion field so that the chopped immortal gourd has a mother root.


    Last time, he took a piece of innate spiritual root from the abyss of the divine world. He found that he would die if he took it down. It can be seen that he can''t just get one. The old sage has a unique piece in his hand.


    Chen Hao has discretion in his work, and he doesn''t need discretion now.


    The old sage just hesitated a little. Chen Hao''s voice was cold and hummed from his throat: why, don''t you want to?


    When the words fell, the old sage said in fear: Yes, yes.


    The old sage said and cut off a congenital spiritual root, about seven inches long. Chen Hao took it in his hand and injected Xuanli a little. The congenital Linggen immediately sent out amazing vitality and grew three leaves.


    Chen Hao hummed with satisfaction. He didn''t speak too much. When he returned to biyou palace, the old sage dared to get up. The whole person seemed old.


    Yuhuatian got the congenital Linggen. He was robbed by the little fat hand who cut the immortal gourd before he looked carefully.


    Looking at the Seven Realms, such a humanized magic instrument can only cut immortal gourd. Even if other magic tools have spirit, they will only communicate with the master''s spirit, not like a living creature like it.


    The cut immortal gourd giggled with the innate spiritual root, took off the original gourd plug, and stuffed the innate spiritual root as a plug. Almost in a moment, it had earth shaking changes. The dark gourd body regained its luster when it was weak again, but now the luster is more terrible.


    Ah ha ha!


    The immortal chopping gourd smiled strangely, kicked a small short leg and said: with the cultivation of the mother root, my immortal chopping throwing knife can be launched endlessly, and qualitative changes will occur. Who will try with me?


    The cut fairy gourd narrowed his small eyes and swept away one by one. Scared everyone back.


    Now, except for a few Tianzun and banbu Tianzun, none of the following can catch it. I''m afraid only sword Lingxiao can have a try in the great holy land. But just now the cut immortal gourd has said that its current cut immortal throwing knife can be launched indefinitely. Who can carry it?


    Yuhuatian is a low-key person. As a result, he has a high-profile magic weapon. Seeing that the people are provoked by his own magic weapon, he hurried to apologize to the people.


    When the cut immortal gourd was still blowing, Chen Hao fell from the sky and the small world converged, but the law on his feet became apparent. By the way, Chen Hao stepped on the cut immortal gourd to the ground. Chen Hao pretended not to see it, rubbed it with his feet, and said suspiciously: how can there be dog shit in the palace of the Heavenly Master?


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Hao stabbed the hornet''s nest, cut off the fairy gourd and struggled to find Chen Hao.


    Both of them were thugs. It was impossible to fight. For a while, the cattle were blown all over the sky.


    It''s rare to have a relaxed mood. People are happy to see it. I didn''t say anything.


    The noise didn''t stop until the handurobbery was completed. The power of Han is well controlled. It makes me feel the same as before.


    Just then, the flowers of the Seven Realms began to fade and finally disappeared into the sky.


    What shines on the fairyland is the little world of the Heavenly Master. Now it is gone. As soon as the flowers of the seven worlds disappear, the whole fairyland disappears into the darkness. When you look up, you see the deep universe, dotted with stars, which is very vast.


    Under the dark blue sky light, everything in the fairy world is quiet and desolate.


    After the sky disappeared, the power to suppress cultivation also disappeared. Chen Hao said: when I crossed the robbery, I found some aura on the other side of the fairyland. Now we can''t go into the wilderness. We might as well go and have a look.


    Referring to the great wilderness, the housekeeper and Wang pangzi came and said: many people of the witch clan went in, but there was no result. It can be said that no one heard from them.


    I''m going to ask them to know the specific situation, because they have just returned from the witch world and have a lot of information. I asked: no one is going in behind?


    Wang pangzi said: the armies of the Qi and Qin Dynasties were stationed in the witch world and occupied most of the territory. The witch world was unable to enter the wilderness.


    The housekeeper said: we have not contacted the main cities of the twelve departments, but we have captured some information that they are holding sacrifices, such as calling the twelve ancestral witches.


    The twelve ancestral witches are all related to the great wilderness. The witch family summoned the ancestral witches by offering sacrifices. I''m afraid they found something in the great wilderness.


    After listening to the words of the housekeeper and Wang pangzi, I think I''d better go to the place mentioned by Chen Hao first. The half step Tianzun of the holy land is still there. They don''t belong to the seven realms. There are too many changes after recovery. I don''t intend to let them follow.


    Just now let them go back and take back the news that we are about to enter the witch world.


    If you want to know about the great wilderness, you must have contact with the witch family. If you can scare off the people in the holy land, you can also give them a big gift. I hope you can get more information about Buzhou mountain.


    Chen Hao went up with the cut immortal gourd, and then let the people in the Holy Land leave. All the people in the world are dead, and none of them remain. There are still a large number of Yin soldiers in the hell palace. The number is unknown because they bring too many people. The old sage had 72 disciples and was coerced by Chen Hao to the biyou palace.


    Jiang Nu and Bai Wushuang took hundreds of thousands of people of the demon family to live in the king of hell hall, and they were there. The king of hell hall has become another moving city for us.

 Chapter 395

    During the period of rectifying the city, I asked Jianyuan''s three souls to come over. I was worried that Chen Hao would break him up when he was free.


    Jianyuan is not that disgusting person in my eyes. He is just a loser to me. On the vast road, human nature will become worthless. If Jianyuan gets the Buddha''s bones, he will certainly kill and build a Tao fruit.


    I know that in the eyes of many people now, I am the kind of person who only sets fire to state officials and doesn''t light lights for the people.


    Thinking of these, I inevitably feel uncomfortable, but the reality is like this.


    After the old woodcutter''s body was broken, there were some residues. I collected them and built a clothes grave in a mountain in the fairy world.


    Chen Hao followed and watched silently.


    The old woodcutter gave us a lot of help, whether it was his layout or not, but if there was no him at that time, there might not be us now.


    After the simple worship, Chen Hao and I went back. Biyou palace flew in front and flew to the place where Chen Haodu found something unusual during the disaster.


    I sent him thousands of miles without blinking an eye with the power of God, but now it took more than an hour for the two cities to fly past.


    Chen Haodu just found something unusual during the disaster and didn''t have time to see it. Now the sky is dark and dark. We can see that there is aura on a large open space in front of us hundreds of miles away, forming a layer of luminous white fog.


    The fairy world collapsed for too long, but the old sage remembered that he was excited to see that area and said: it was the flat peach garden.


    When he talked about the flat peach garden, we were all familiar and excited, because a flat peach in the flat peach garden can last for thousands of years.


    After the old sage was excited, he said: look at the rich aura inside. It is estimated that the flat peach garden has not been destroyed.


    Chen Hao stood next to him and asked impolitely: old man, can one peach in the flat peach garden prolong life for thousands of years?


    When the Heavenly Master spoke to him, the old sage was flattered and said with great respect: Sir, it has been exaggerated for thousands of years, but it is no problem to continue for more than a hundred years. Moreover, there are not only flat peach trees but also many miraculous drugs in the flat peach garden. Those are the real priceless treasures.


    Chen Hao and several of us approached and found that the flat peach garden was guarded by an array. There was no sign of destruction within a few kilometers. In the Tianzun catastrophe, it seemed to be protected.


    Handan gently stretched out his hand and touched the light curtain of the array. He found that it was the same as the array guarding the dragon and phoenix eggs. Now Handan, Chen Hao and Jiang NV can be easily broken, but if the array is broken, the medicine field inside will also be destroyed.


    I noticed that it was a special array, and Han Peng didn''t break it forcibly. Let me try it.


    The undead heart left my body, and my strength decreased sharply, but it didn''t weaken much for me. Up to now, I rely on the flesh and the small wooden axe in my hand.


    I opened a channel by breaking the fairy beast''s egg. The underworld and the old sage looked regretful. They thought of the fairy beast baby. When they went, the channel I opened had been closed. As a result, people in the big world didn''t say it in time in order to get more, giving us a chance to breathe.


    If they had heard the news at the first time, I''m afraid things would have changed later.


    Part of the channel was opened, and cangxue and Li Zhengke''s family took the lead in. They refined the pill and knew more about spiritual flowers and grass than anyone else.


    I secured the passage, and then we went in together. Chen Hao and Jiang Nu stayed outside.


    There is plenty of aura in the flat peach garden. There are some fairy peaches hanging on the old peach tree. Cangxue, they walked in a hurry and walked a circle within thousands of meters.


    My life was damaged. I heard that it could increase by a hundred years. I reached out and picked a Xiantao. I took a bite. Suddenly, my mouth was full of fragrance, sweet liquid flowed into my body, and a hot gas was formed in my lower abdomen. My elixir field is empty. The heat flow directly spreads to all parts and bones after circling in a circle. I feel that the pores of the whole body are opened.


    The people who came in with us all walked around. Only Han Peng accompanied me. When I saw a few bites, I ate a Xiantao and asked me if I was delicious.


    I smashed my mouth, didn''t answer, and stared at her skirt. Han Dan didn''t realize it at first. After he reacted, he blushed and stared at me, ready to clean me up. Fortunately, cangxue and Li Zhengke came over at this time, and shouted to me from a distance and solved the siege for me.


    Han Peng saw what they seemed to have found. He didn''t care with me and took me to meet him. Meeting cangxue, he said: there are many spirit flowers and different grasses in it, and many of them have been extinct in other circles. It would be a pity if we collected them like this.


    Li Zhengke looked around and said: this place has not been destroyed. It seems to have been deliberately protected.


    When I found the fairy beast baby, I had this idea in my heart, but I''m not sure. Now Li Zhengke says so, which proves that his guess is reasonable.


    But the time of Zhang Daoling''s layout is not the same as the time of the collapse of the fairy world, that is to say, there are other people who protect the dragon, Phoenix and flat peach garden.


    Han Peng raised his hand and grabbed the old sage directly. He didn''t know whether he was really afraid or pretended. When the old sage was caught, the whole person trembled and looked very lingly.


    Han told him what we found. The old sage knew what we were going to ask. Some people said nervously: when the catastrophe came, there were terrible creatures who destroyed the fairyland earth, the emperor fell and fled. Even the people who took the shot didn''t see it clearly, and what they saw was dead. However, the animal park and flat peach garden in the fairy world are guarded by banbu Tianzun. They are usually forbidden areas in the fairy world. It''s not surprising that there are emergency arrays.


    The old sage''s words are tantamount to overturning our judgment, and they are also very reasonable. It is impossible to be unprepared in the immortal world.


    Han did not intend to tangle in this matter. He planned to send the old sage out. The old sage hurriedly shouted: Sir, wait a minute. I have something to say.


    Once the God, now the contrast is really great. However, although I haven''t really seen the scene of the fairyland, I can see from some novels that many old immortals in the fairyland were very smooth. It can be seen that the fairyland at that time was not quiet.


    Hanhe stopped. The old sage hurriedly said: under the flat peach garden is a piece of divine soil mixed with Xi soil, which can be large or small and inexhaustible. If you find the array and break it, you can take the whole medicine field away at that time.


    Cangxue and Li Zhengke were still worried about this problem just now. They were afraid that random collection would make some remaining fairy grass extinct. Now I am overjoyed to hear such words.


    The old sage observed his words and expressions and hurriedly said: I know something about the fairy world. I can try it.


    When he heard the speech, he immediately sent a message to the people who came in, asking them not to touch the spirit flowers, grass and flat peaches. Since it can be taken out, it must be planned and sustainable utilization, rather than one-time and endless collection.


    Naturally, no one just disobeyed the words of the Heavenly Master, and everyone who came in withdrew.


    The old sage was allowed by Han and walked carefully towards the center of the flat peach garden. We just followed and watched him do it.


    The diameter of the flat peach garden is about 2000 meters. After the old sage measured it, he found the center and began to dig. Seeing this, Li Zhengke hurried forward to help dig from the side. As a result, he found that he had just dug a hole, which was filled in the blink of an eye.


    This is the characteristic of Xi soil. It''s amazing. The old sage also said at this time: young man, there are endless sources of land. You can''t do this. Allow me.


    Li Zhengke didn''t believe it and dug some out. As a result, his hand was lifted up and the hole was filled. He had to step back.


    The old sage took out the innate spiritual root and injected it into Xianyuan. After that, there was aura escaping from the innate spiritual root. He used the innate spiritual root to dig soil. He moved quickly. The soil seemed to be suppressed by anger and could not be filled. Soon, he dug out a deep pit of seven or eight meters. Under the earth and rock, there was colorful soil. The old sage looked and said: the array is here. I''ll break it now.


    Flat peach garden plays a great role, but it is not essential. It is useless for old sages to do hands and feet on it. Han and I are very relieved.


    The old sage was allowed to press the soil with his innate spiritual root, and then began to deduce the disc formed by the five colored earth. We didn''t bother. Ten minutes later, the five colored earth suddenly glowed. The old sage built a light in his hand and shrouded it on the five colored earth. With a fierce force, the whole disc flew out, and countless runes appeared on the disc.


    The old sage deduces and hooks.


    Although I don''t touch it myself, I remember the whole process firmly later. There are fewer and fewer array patterns on the colorful earth. Finally, there is only one aperture left. The array is put away at once.


    The multicolored earth disk is the control core of the whole array. The old sage did not break the array, but closed the array. He took the five-color plate and didn''t stop too much. He quickly handed it over for fear that I would misunderstand it. He was very careful.


    I didn''t take it. I gave him some trust and asked him to teach cangxue how to open the array and collect the flat peach garden. Cangxue will be responsible for the whole flat peach garden in the future.


    For an alchemist, it is definitely a pleasure to have a portable medicine field.


    Because we wanted to collect the flat peach garden, we all retreated, and the old sage didn''t keep it. Soon we taught cangxue. The colorless plate glowed in her hand. The whole flat peach garden began to become smaller and finally became a palm sized pocket soil. When we looked closer, every plant and tree in it was still good and growing vigorously.


    The old sage said: Unfortunately, there is too little soil inside, otherwise it can become very big. But now the magic medicine in it is enough to maintain the use of the world.


    After a pause, the old sage said: biyou palace is the top existence in Tianzun palace. If it is stimulated later, you can put down the medicine field.


    Tianzun palace must be very big, but Qinxue hasn''t achieved Tianzun yet, but they can step in when we find other ways to achieve Tianzun.


    Cangxue tried several times and almost had a good control. She put it away.

 Chapter 396

    The flat peach garden in the fairyland makes us interested in this broken world. We keep sending people around to look for it, hoping to get another chance.


    Chen Hao saw that the Buddhist people didn''t get into trouble, and helped Bai Wushuang clean up the demon world. There was Jiang Nu guarding the underworld. With the restraint of their demon world occupancy, there would be no problem for the time being.


    But even so, Han and I still had no time to rest. Wang pangzi, the housekeeper and Jian Lingxiao all got together and planned to go to the witch world. It''s time for people in the holy land to go back now. The news of the emergence of heaven in the fairy world should be spread. We would have saved a lot of trouble in the past and could directly contact the top level of the witch world.


    The fairyland is too big. We searched for half a month and saw many relics, but they are not of great value. The only harvest is the fairy animal garden and flat peach garden.


    Han Dan used the power of heaven to stabilize the biyou palace again. It was found that it was not the final form, but the area was twice as large as before, and the defense ability was doubled.


    Without waiting for us to ask, the old sage said: the Tianzun also has strengths and weaknesses. Tongtian was one of the tianzuns with higher accomplishments at that time.


    When it comes to the realm above the heaven, Han and the old sages can''t give an answer. One of them is Tianzun now, and the other has been in Tianzun for a long time, but they don''t know how to practice.


    Is heaven''s realm the end?


    But how to explain the bloody eyes in the sky? Is it a chaotic creature?


    Han said: when we reach the heaven realm, we feel that it is the end. Now the only thing that can be improved is the small world. I don''t know if there will be any changes in the future after making full efforts in the small world.


    Han''s words showed helplessness. It can be seen that this is the only way she can think of at present. But the old sage shook his head ruthlessly and said: after the heaven, the small world can distinguish the strong from the weak. But in my memory, some heaven in the fairy world have lived for thousands of years and still haven''t taken the next step.


    Chen Hao said: apart from the chaotic world, is there an end to the other small world?


    At present, it''s very frustrating to say such words. Chen Hao has a big mouth, and he won''t care about them. Seeing that he still wants to go on, I interrupted: it''s too early to say these things now. Since there are more powerful chaotic creatures, the Tianzun can''t be the end. In those days, the immortal world and the corpse world were smashed, and those who took the hand were also more powerful than heaven. As long as there was a stronger presence, it proved that it was not a dead end.


    Chen haosatuo, if he can become a God, he will be very happy. Under this aura, he can live all his life. But Han''s state of mind is very fragile. What she thought she could suppress, but what someone said all the time would have a certain impact on her.


    Realizing what I mean, Chen Hao also stopped talking.


    After a day''s repair, we are ready to enter the witch world the next day. When we discussed how to get in earlier, Chen Hao said that he could open the channel, and I didn''t ask in detail, but it is estimated that the Witch of the Dijiang department gave him some witchcraft.


    Chen Hao''s feelings are a little messy. Yiyi stays in the Qingling world and doesn''t come with him. But even so, he and Jian have no intention of being flat and light. They don''t have much communication like friends.


    At the beginning, Chen Hao left Qingling world for sword unintentionally. After a year, Chen Hao''s mentality has changed greatly. I felt that he was used to the emotional culture of the witch world and gave up the Qingling world. At the same time, he didn''t want to hurt the sword. He didn''t want to pass like this.


    Jian unintentionally is a stubborn girl. Although she shows her concern for Chen Hao in many places, she hasn''t been Frank.


    Now I want to go to the witch world. Jian unintentionally is in a bad mood. I can''t see her coming out to contact us for a few days.


    But on the day he was leaving, Wu De suddenly decided that he would return to the Qingling world to cross the robbery, and then wait for us at Buzhou mountain through the passage of the Dragon holy land.


    The witch clan is calling the twelve ancestors. Naturally, the huge sacrifice cannot be completed in a short time, but we can''t delay it all the time.


    Finally, Chen Hao gave Wu De a ride and directly sent him out of Xianlu. As for the robbery, Wu De had to do it alone.


    If the underworld is the place of reincarnation in the fairy world, there may be powerful ghosts in addition to the ghosts of the nine Yin. Unfortunately, I couldn''t feel the specific breath at that time, and now I can''t compare it with the heaven.


    However, even if it is the place of reincarnation in the fairy world, the Heavenly Master rarely enters reincarnation. It is estimated that there will be no existence against the sky, but things are always special, such as Jianyuan. He may have come out of the underworld from childhood, but it has not been confirmed yet.


    Seeing Wu De off, we won''t delay. Chen Hao took a witch jade from his neck, performed witchcraft, directly summoned the Seven Realms flower and opened the channel.


    I noticed that the sword in the corner had no intention. When she saw that Chen Hao could summon the flowers of the seven worlds to open the channel to the witch world, her face was even more ugly.


    For each small world, the way to summon seven world flowers is secret. Chen Hao can do it. It can be seen that he has a high position in the eyes of the great Witch of the Dijiang department.


    However, their feelings can only depend on themselves. What we say is meaningless.


    Chen Hao opened the passage of qijiehua. There is no need to narrow the biyou palace and the yama palace. The army can enter directly with the city.


    We just appeared outside. Before we could breathe the fresh air of the witch world, there were many great witches around us. They didn''t release the breath of heaven. Chen Hao also restrained his breath and flew out for the first time to communicate with the leading great witches in the language of the witch family.


    Chen Hao is now regarded as half the God of the witch world. He is the best to communicate. We used to have a reaction.


    In a few seconds, many people exclaimed at the same time and looked up at the sky. At this time, I also noticed the void above my head. When I looked up, I saw a huge golden crack, which seemed to divide the sky of the witch world in two.


    I soon found that the golden crack was a space crack. In the back space, I saw the golden skeleton I saw on the immortal Road, huge as a small star, and the faint golden light of the spear law that killed him, like the tail of a comet in the sky.


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, which could not describe the shock in their hearts.


    The huge bones are floating in the void. On the bones, millions of golden beetles are excavating the bones of giants.


    Not far from the bones, there is a territory with dazzling golden light. There was a force blocking me, and my ability could not penetrate. When Han saw that I wanted to see, he stretched out his hand to hold me. The power of the Heavenly Master injected into me and forcibly saw through the barrier of power. There were countless cities and densely populated cities.


    It''s a sanctuary.


    Instead of evacuating, they want to come to the witch world.


    I looked at a great saint of Qingling world who was wearing holy armor. I knew at once that I could create weapons and armor that could not burn runes but could resist powerful forces. The armor used to build it was the giant''s bone.


    Chen Hao used to speak in the past. As a result, he heard the exclamation behind us. The moment he looked up, half of his words stopped.


    There was not much surprise on the faces of the witch world, but it can be imagined that when they saw it for the first time, their expression must be more shocked than us.


    We already have a heavenly being, and the holy land comes when it gets the news. Can we say that they are not afraid of the heavenly being?


    It''s not impossible to think about it. At the beginning, they fled from the fairyland and entered a strange field, and the huge bones floated in space with the stars. No matter what the origin is, its huge size alone is enough to illustrate its strength.


    I especially want to know what happened now. The voice urges Chen Hao. After being urged by me, Chen Haocai sorted out his mood and took out a token. He murmured and didn''t know what to say. When the leader saw the token, he immediately gave a military salute, ordered the people around him, and immediately turned and left.


    Chen Hao just returned to biyou palace and said: they can''t tell a situation. I asked him to inform the twelve wizards to come.


    At the beginning, Chen Hao accepted the military law and was still recognized by the witch world. Although he had no military power, his position was still there. This is also the reason why I didn''t choose to protect him at that time, and Chen Hao himself liked the post and title of general of the witch world.


    While waiting for the people from the twelve departments of the witch family to come over, Han took me to try to get close to the crack. As a result, when I got close, I felt a huge force pushing us back.


    Han Peng saw that he couldn''t go in, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He directly manifested the small world of heaven. The light shone on the sky, which caused the fear of the witch world. Several big Witches of the witch family who stayed to supervise us were shaking their legs, and knelt down to salute from a distance.


    But it is such a terrible power, but it is still unable to resist that power.


    Is it the power of time and space or the power of the holy land that can reject heaven?

 Chapter 397

    Han Peng and I retreated back without forcibly approaching the crack of time and space, and we can see the Holy Land and the huge bone horror, but if we want to pass, there is time and space between us, and the distance can''t be measured visually.


    The important thing is that there is no way.


    The extraterritorial void is full of many abnormal forces. Even the heavenly masters of the Seven Realms in those days would only move in the star region with immortal Road, and rarely step into strange space.


    The fairy world crumbled, and the people on the fairy road fled to foreign space. The people in the holy land should have found some special ways.


    Just in the distance, there is a green light approaching quickly. She is the Witch of the Dijiang department. Chen Hao greeted him for the first time. They hugged each other and showed a wave of love.


    Jian has no intention of hiding in the city and looks lost.


    But up to now, Chen Hao''s attitude has been very obvious. Childhood love will eventually change. After walking through, who is right and who is wrong is not so important.


    Chen Hao came back with the witch, and Han he and I also came back.


    The blood of the twelve great Witches of the witch family returns to their ancestors, and their strength is far stronger than that of ordinary great witches. They want to revive the twelve ancestral witches. They should use ancestral blood to melt the witch body.


    Of course, I''m just guessing. It''s their secret how to do it. It''s impossible to ask.


    In the reception hall, the sorceress said that the holy land came suddenly ten days ago. The crack in the void was split by a mysterious force. Only people in the holy land can enter and leave, and people outside can''t enter.


    We can''t get in. No wonder the Holy Land dares to be so arrogant.


    The witch said anxiously: after the holy land appeared, the people of the imperial dynasty retreated. Now they are mining the giant''s bones, like preparing for war.


    The prosperity inside, needless to say, is preparing for war. The holy land is different from the seven realms. They are looking for a new home and want to conquer one realm by force.


    Moreover, they have taken this road without turning back. They can only continue to fight, even if it is finally completely extinct.


    The witch clan sent people to explore the crack and realized that the power to resist the entry of foreign objects may come from the huge skeleton.


    Because I''m not sure, the witch just talked, and then she stayed alone with Chen Hao for a while and left. After the Witch of Dijiang department left, Chen Haocai came and told us that the witch family would fight against the holy land alone. I hope we don''t interfere.


    Chen Hao was afraid that we didn''t understand, and then said: the message sent by the witch family is very clear. If we intervene, we will become their enemy.


    Different cultures have different verbal expressions. If it weren''t for Chen Hao''s explanation, we would all think that the witch clan was showing kindness, because the witch didn''t use too strong a tone.


    Han, we came here to explore Buzhou mountain and don''t want to get involved in the war between the two worlds. The witch clan has made it clear that we don''t need help. We can just wait and see.


    Many great witches came to worship because of the smell of heaven. Chen Hao went out for a walk. When he came back, biyou palace and Yama palace broke through the air and left at the same time, reaching the periphery of buzhoushan water area.


    The space-time crack opened by the holy land is very large. When you reach Buzhou mountain, you can also see the situation inside.


    The witch clan is calling the twelve ancestors of the witch. It seems that it is not to conquer the wilderness, but to fight with the holy land. I was a little excited, because the twelve ancestors came from the wilderness, and their ability must be very strong. The holy land seems to be in control of an unknown force, looking forward to their collision.


    The biyou palace and the yama palace form a horn. The empty side just faces the Buzhou mountain. The Hangu pass of the old sage is manifested to form a triangular area. People in the city don''t have to stay in the city all day and can move freely in the middle.


    We planned to stay here for a long time. There were big figures of the witch family around us. During this period, Chen Hao was communicating with us.


    Chen Hao''s identity played a great role in this matter, but the next day, the military order of the witch family came. Chen Hao left biyou palace to continue to be his general.


    After Chen Hao left, the city also stabilized. Han Peng and I went to Buzhou mountain. Last time I was exiled, we couldn''t get close when we passed by. There was a great saint''s breath in it. Now Han Hua took me directly to heaven.


    Stepping on it, I really feel like going straight to the sky.


    The speed of the lotus is very fast. It takes more than ten kilometers to reach the place where the white crane disappeared last time. Upward, there is a layer of fog, and the road to the sky has also changed.


    After a short stay, Han and I stepped in. There was more space inside. We could see many historic sites and bones.


    Chen Hao said that there was Tianzun bone in it, and inferred that there was Tianzun in the wilderness. Unfortunately, none of the people in the witch world came out after they went in, so they couldn''t bring out information. Han also stayed in it for a short time. According to her, she stayed in a canyon after she went in. She didn''t go far or touch the creatures inside, and then she was pulled out by me.


    We continued to walk up. In a huge open space, we finally saw the bones of Tianzun mentioned by Chen Hao. I checked them. The elixir fields of the bones dried up, the spiritual orifices collapsed, and even the blood in the body dried up.


    I''m a little strange, because the blood of the great saint can last forever, not to mention the blood of the God. Even after countless years, it shouldn''t dry up.


    With the light of the small world, Han Hua explored more things, but seemed to be frightened. He quickly pulled me up and said with a pale face: the blood of the Heavenly Lord was sucked dry.


    In other words, she has looked around, like the murderer who sucks blood is still lurking around. After a few seconds, she was still very alert, pushed me and asked me to check the emperor''s bone horror.


    The ancient words in my body beat and the spine lit up, suppressing the little power left on the heavenly statue''s bones. After careful examination, there were no wounds left by the battle. However, when I arrived at my head, I found holes in my hair.


    At first glance, it looks like it was bitten out by a zombie. On closer look, it looks more like it. And there is only one wound on the whole body of Tianzun''s bones. Is there a powerful Gu stiff who directly ate Tianzun?


    When Han''s eyes came, I subconsciously let go of the bones and didn''t tell her I found it. Instead, he went to the next bone horror, and the result was the same. All the tianlinggai were bitten through, and the spirit orifices were broken at the same time.


    There are only two bones of Tianzun, and the rest are banbu Tianzun and peak Mahatma.


    Han Peng noticed that I found the problem, but didn''t ask. I examined more than 20 bones and found that they were bitten to death by the same "person". Moreover, there was no trace of fighting around. Like food, these strong men were killed without any resistance.


    Compared with being sucked, what is found behind is really terrible.


    I summarized it, and then I talked to Han. Han Dan didn''t speak, suddenly flew to the left and fell on a rock alone.


    She didn''t take me. My speed was much slower. When I caught up, she left again.


    Hundreds of meters ahead, there is a crack of several kilometers on the mountain. It is deep and dark. Standing here, you can feel the cold air inside.


    My whole body is cold and I smell danger. Is it still in the thing that killed the Heavenly Master?


    When Han Hua left, she turned back and shouted to me to let me stay in place. Her own figure flashed into the crack, and the light of the small world immediately lit up the inside. There were ancient vines everywhere in the crack. I don''t know how many years she had grown and sealed her way.


    Han Dan tried to clear the barricade, but her strength was scattered. All the old vines in the crack shook, blowing a strong dark wind from the depths of the crack, accompanied by a low roar.


    The sound came out very dull. It felt like it came from a far place.


    Han Peng looked back at me and saw me looking alone on my toes. He waved me over and was ready to take me in. But just then, a great witch appeared in the mountain. Because they saw the small world of Han, they were very respectful when they came over. They knelt down and saluted before saying: great masters outside the territory, please forgive us, but this is a place of demonization, which is very unsafe.


    After the leader said that, another great witch pointed to the bones of the nearby Tianzun and the peak of the great sage and said: those ancestors died here when the devil was sealed. I hope the great Zun will think twice.


    There are vines in the crack, but Hanhe should have insight into something, but Wen Yan didn''t insist on going in and nodded back.


    The five witches were relieved, secretly wiped the sweat on their foreheads, and hurried to salute.


    After returning, Han Dan asked one of them: did the expeditionary army of the witch family enter the wilderness from here?


    The great witch bent down and didn''t dare to straighten up. He respectfully said: back to Da Zun, our family opened the stone gate of Buzhou mountain and entered a million troops. As a result, there has been no news up to now. The stone gate is closed again.


    After hearing the speech, Han Peng nodded to indicate that it was all right. Then he took me to continue walking towards the mountain and rocketed up for more than ten kilometers before reaching the Shimen mentioned by Chen Hao.


    Hundreds of meters away, I smelled a strong smell of blood. The ground was brown. It was dry blood.


    I scraped it with Xuanli. It''s half a meter thick. In order to open the stone gate, the witch family held a large-scale sacrifice and killed countless people.


    I stopped breathing and stood in front of the stone gate with Han. Under the light of her small world, the stone gate seemed to be alive, with runes wandering around.


    Han Peng wanted to deduce. As a result, the law just touched it. The stone gate became golden. A light curtain rushed out and scared her to fly out of hundreds of meters with me. The light curtain only hit ten meters, and then disappeared. Then the stone gate returned to normal.


    Han''s face was dignified and whispered to me: it''s too expensive to go in from here.


    It''s impossible to go to the great wilderness for the time being, because the holy land comes. Without the help of the witch world, there were too few people in the past. And even if you want to go, there are wasteland water holes in the Tiangong stove. There is no need to break through the stone gate.

 Chapter 398

    There are time and space barriers around Shimen, but fuzzy mountain shadows can be seen inside the barriers.


    Buzhou mountain is too big. It seems to really connect the two worlds and go directly to the wilderness.


    I used to dream of finding my parents in Zhoushan. Now I''m in front of my eyes, but I''m a little afraid. It''s not that I''m afraid of the things in the devil sealed land, nor that there is a God in the wilderness, but that I''m afraid of knowing the truth.


    Hanhe looked at Buzhou mountain deeply and took me back. He didn''t leave after flying, but fell on the water. Hanhe gently stretched out his hand, and the lake water at the foot of Buzhou mountain surged up crazily, forming a huge water ball.


    It is said that the twelve ancestors brought the great flood of Qingling world here. Buzhou mountain is here. The flood may be at the foot of the mountain. Buzhou mountain is too big. There should be a lot of lake water around it.


    Han Dan wanted to explore everything he could find. He took out Xuanyuan sword and cut it down. The fierce sword Qi rolled up huge waves and directly penetrated a water hole hundreds of meters deep, but it didn''t go to the end.


    Han''s eyebrows surrounded, the small world opened, and a colorful light shone out like a flashlight and broke through the water surface. The power of the Heavenly Master has been penetrating straightly. I don''t know how deep it is, but I still can''t touch the bottom of the water.


    Such a deep lake is certainly a flood.


    I pulled down the handlebar and asked her: wife, do you want to take back the flood?


    Han Fu nodded and said: after moving the Zhoushan mountain, the flood may break out, and it is likely to appear directly in the Qingling world.


    Today''s Qingling world can''t withstand the impact of the flood. It''s natural to solve it in advance, but it''s unwise to open the flood water cave now, because the people in the holy land are still there.


    After a brief exchange, Han and I returned to biyou palace. We thought we could live a quiet day for a few days. As a result, the holy land changed that night. In the distant sky, the Holy Land floating in the starry sky began to move away and evacuated to a further place. Its light looked like a round egg from a distance to protect the whole holy land.


    But when it moved, there was a golden fog behind it. The fog was not a curtain of light. It was like a force that was overflowing.


    I feel that is the collapse of the holy land. That force is like the atmosphere. When it dissipates, the holy land is no longer suitable for residents.


    The Holy Land retreated, but the huge golden bone was approaching the crack. It felt that it would break through the void and rush in at any time. The people above didn''t know whether they had evacuated or not.


    When Guhai approached the crack, the crack seemed to open, which was different from other places. The people in the city looked nervous for fear that the huge bones would come in. Finally it stopped.


    We were watching all night. I also asked if anyone saw where the people on the bones had gone, whether they were still there or withdrew to the sanctuary.


    As a result, tens of thousands of people around, even after asking each other, did not see a million people. When I didn''t understand this problem, there was a movement in the witch world. There was a large army defending the air, with a total of 5.6 million people. Judging from their speed, it was estimated that they were all elite.


    When I think of Chen Hao, I feel a little worried. There are many soldiers stationed in the holy land before that. If they don''t withdraw, it may be a trap.


    The witch world should also be aware of this problem, so it only sent more than 500000 people.


    Unfortunately, the distance is too far. We can only see a whole of more than 500000 people. We can''t see who is leading the troops. But I have a feeling that the leader is likely to be Chen Hao.


    Elite Pathfinder, led by Tianzun, will have a high safety factor.


    However, since the Holy Land knows that we already have a God, it dares to open the space crack at this time. It can be seen that it has something to rely on. Moreover, there is a unique force on the bones, and the Han can be blocked. Maybe it won''t say anything to trap the God.


    We look at the distance is not too far, but in the past, the road is far away. When those people appear, they are very close to the space crack. When I think of the past, the speed of Han is too late.


    I was relieved that the space-time crack didn''t close after the witch army entered, and there were millions of troops close behind the witch to guard the edge of the crack.


    Bai Wushuang also realizes that Chen Hao is likely to lead the troops. He is worried that if it is a trap, they will close the space crack at that time, and the people inside will die in vain.


    The handlebars are stopped. Who can go in?


    When I was worried, Han Peng looked at the millions of people surrounded by the witch family and said: when they sent elite in, naturally they would think that the crack would close at any time. There should be a way to fight.


    Jian inadvertently guessed from the expression of Bai Wushuang and me that the person leading the army was probably Chen Hao. The whole person was a little confused. Wen Yan said: sister Han can''t get in. How can the witch family have the ability to get in.


    I wanted to say the same thing, but she asked first, and I looked at Han, waiting for the answer.


    Han said: their twelve ancestors are summoning witches, and there should be results by now. Even if the twelve ancestors have not been summoned, you can''t underestimate witchcraft. In theory, there is no upper limit on the power of the sacrifice of the witch nationality, as long as there is enough blood and gas.


    As soon as he reminded me, I remembered that the stone gate on Buzhou mountain could not be shaken, but the witch family had opened it and entered a million troops.


    Only the blood dried up to half a meter thick around, covering a range of several kilometers, we can imagine the cruelty of the sacrifice.


    The witch world is very large and has a large population. The wonderful gender culture is doomed that they will not have a population shortage in a short time.


    And the witch people are not aware of this problem. They don''t care about the population.


    The elite of the witch family quickly approached the huge skeleton. When they went in, they saw a huge square array, but when they came to the skeleton, the whole army array was only five fingers large. It can be said that the skeleton can be called a small planet, which can let people live on it.


    When the witch army stepped into the void, everyone protected themselves with dark light, and there was blood gas around the body. 500000 people released blood gas together. It was like a sea of blood in the golden dark light.


    It can be seen that there is no air in that area, and life can only be maintained by the circulation of blood and gas. But as long as there are no changes, there is no problem living ten days and a half months in this way.


    The elite of the witch family stopped in front of the skeleton. From the change of breath, they were also very shocked. And it seems to have found something.


    This can only be observed and guessed from the whole, which makes me a little impatient, but I have nothing to do.


    The army paused for a moment and then stepped into the golden light of the bones. After they dispersed into several squadrons, we couldn''t see them and completely melted into the bones.


    My eyebrows and hearts danced wildly. Because of the visual relationship, I always felt very close to us. Now I found that when I came in, I saw the people in the Holy Land busy. They were all military formations one by one.


    As long as they are scattered, even tens of thousands of people together, we can''t see them here. In this way, there may be five or six million people hidden on the skeleton.


    I''m afraid the people of the witch clan were also deceived by the visual error. After all, few people would think of this problem at the first time when they directly face the giants from the void for the first time.


    I wanted to go to find the people of the twelve departments of the witch family, but I was persuaded by Han. She comforted me and said: if Chen Hao is the leader of the army, his identity is also a witch general. If we rashly intervene, it will cause misunderstanding, and they also know the relationship between Chen Hao and Qingling world. If there is an accident, they will take the initiative to come to the door without us.


    Jian Lingxiao also comforted me and said: the heavenly father is not so fragile. The skeleton is a little strange, but it is still a dead thing. Don''t worry too much.


    Sword Lingxiao''s words were just finished. The void crack suddenly closed, and the army of the witch world outside was in chaos.


    I hurriedly called Pluto and the old sage to let them contact.


    Tianzun will cause misunderstanding. Banbu Tianzun should not. Moreover, if Chen Hao goes in, I will intervene whether there is misunderstanding or not.


    I haven''t seen the true face of the underworld until now. If it''s not urgent, I really want to see who he is. The power to dominate the underworld must be someone with a background.


    Pluto is just a foil. The old sage who can really talk is too smooth to offend people.


    After they left, I was still very upset. I knew that the crack in the sky would open. At that time, I should have someone accompany Chen Hao to go there. At least I could know the plan of the witch family.


    At noon the next day, Pluto came back alone and brought bad news. It was Chen Hao who led the troops into the underworld. The old sage had stayed to discuss the solution.


    As soon as I heard that the old sage stayed, I hurried to take Jiang NV and Jian Lingxiao.


    Han Dan can''t leave biyou palace now. He can only go by the three of us.


    When Chen Hao had an accident, the twelve Witches of the witch family were very worried, especially the Dijiang department. Ginger took us there, and she met us outside.


    Unfortunately, we still didn''t touch the core and didn''t know about the twelve ancestral witches. However, there was a faint smell of blood floating over the city. Needless to say, it was a sacrifice.


    The Witch of Dijiang department had contact with us. The only difference is that the last time the witch family was powerful, we also touched their light, so we wouldn''t be surrounded and suppressed by people from several circles in Kunlun virtual.


    Now, there are three heavenly masters in Qingling world, with different positions, and their attitudes are naturally different. Received the highest standard reception, especially Jiang Nu, who was regarded as a guest of honor.


    If I hadn''t interrupted halfway, I would have to kneel down to finish.


    I''m not going to tear down Jiang NV''s platform. I can''t afford the current situation. Jiang Nu didn''t care. When she heard me speak, she sat quietly aside.


    I directly asked the witch if they have the ability to open the space-time crack. As long as they can open it, I can take people in.


    The Witch of Dijiang Department frowned when she heard the words. When I asked her for the second time, she was embarrassed and said: there was no problem before, but now there are some small problems.

 Chapter 399

    The words of the great witch still made me realize that the blood sacrifice of the witch family still hurt the foundation, especially the great sacrifice of the twelve ancestors, so that the current witch family can''t take so many people.


    A cruel civilization has perished several times, and it is rare to accumulate a population in peace. As a result, their population has dropped sharply in just two years since we were exiled last time.


    When I was silent, the female witch of Dijiang continued: now there is a plan, the witch family array is started, which can consume the power to close the crack. If there is a Heavenly Master, it may be able to break through, and you just need to cooperate to break through, and the rest will be left to us.


    Chen Hao was the one who had the accident. Jiang Nu and Han Dan can all take action, but I don''t trust the people of the witch family to follow in.


    It was originally a reasonable request, but it was rejected by the witch clan.


    Seeing that my request was rejected, Jiang Nu snorted coldly, but the witch family was abnormal and nervous, but refused my participation.


    I was a little angry, and Jiang Nu was ready to release the emperor''s authority.


    Aware of the smell of Jiang Nu, all the strong members of the witch family were nervous. I observed their expressions and hurriedly pulled Jiang nu.


    The people of the witch clan were nervous, but they didn''t show their fear. It immediately reminded me of another problem.


    The cruelty of the witch family made me mistakenly think that the number of blood sacrifices of the witch family was too many and the population decreased rapidly, resulting in the inability to open the space-time crack of the holy land.


    But now I think of another possibility. They may have prepared three arrays that can fight against the God, and they don''t let me follow into the holy land at this time. It should be that there are some precious things in the holy land that don''t want us to know.


    As soon as I finished the analysis with Jiang Nu, someone rushed in. The man was sweating. No one stopped him on the way in. It can be seen that his position was special and what he reported was important.


    The burly witch man came in, fell on his knees with a pop and said: gentlemen, there is a small world of heaven on the giant bones in the sky, which looks like the small world of General Chen Da.


    As soon as his voice fell, I got up and rushed out of the hall. I looked up. Sure enough, I saw the little world of Tianzun on the giant''s bones, which shone on an area. Around the little world of Tianzun, there was a large golden mist, which was swallowing Chen Hao''s little world at the moment.


    I looked back and said to the Witch of Dijiang Department: do as you say and arrange as soon as possible. If something happens to Chen Hao.


    It''s important to save people right now. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. But time can''t be delayed, because Chen Hao''s small world can''t afford consumption.


    The great Witch of Dijiang Department asked Jiang Nu to stay and help. At that time, they will start the rescue plan and bring Chen Hao back completely.


    The old sage also stayed. He could give advice with Jiang NV. Lingxiao and I were sent out of the city and had to go back to biyou palace.


    On the way, Pluto said nothing. I don''t believe he didn''t see the problems in the witch world. He chose to be silent. He didn''t know whether it was his character or dissatisfaction with us.


    Jian Lingxiao frowned and said to me after walking out of the hundred miles: Tong Tong, if we insist, they should compromise. After all, even if they have an array that can deal with the emperor, I''m afraid they can''t use it easily.


    If we give up now, they are likely to get something from the sanctuary.


    If our people weren''t trapped inside, I wouldn''t let go and have a share. I looked up at the sky. Chen Hao''s small world has obviously shrunk.


    In fact, the small boundary that can be seen here must be very large. The same degree of reduction can be observed. In fact, it is very serious.


    I sighed and said: the Holy Land and the witch world have been fighting for so many years, and we have known each other very well, and our contact with the holy land began from the Kunlun virtual world, and what we saw was only the expeditionary army. I don''t understand at all.


    I''m telling the truth. Our understanding of the holy land is only limited to their past history and the special weapons. As for how many imperial dynasties they have and how many banbu tianzuns they have, these are unknown, let alone too many secrets hidden on the huge bones.


    Thinking of this, I continue to say: the army of the witch family may not be able to get benefits, and the people in the holy land are not stupid. Let''s first observe and weigh the weight of these two ancient forces.


    Jian Lingxiao knew that I was helpless to say something, but there were some reasons. Wen Yan stopped talking.


    Back to biyou palace, I told Han about the specific situation. I heard there was something in the sanctuary. She frowned, looked at the bones in the sky and said: if there is anything, it should be the huge spear on the bones.


    I don''t believe it, because the spear is too big to be used by people.


    Think carefully, the giant''s bones are bigger than a spear, and only such weapons can kill it.


    Thinking of this possibility, the faces of the people present changed. Bai Wushuang frowned and said: is there such a huge creature in the world?


    No one can answer this question. The small world of the Buddha can be transformed into a world, and the body of the great saint can also be transformed into a kilometer high. It is just insignificant for the bones and weapons found in the holy land.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel that I am much smaller, the vast universe, hiding too many secrets. What the Holy Land found is probably not in the category of Qingling world civilization.


    The ancestors of the Seven Realms, the great wilderness and even the holy land can be said to have originated from the Qingling world and belong to the same civilization, but there is no record of giants in the civilization of the Qingling world.


    Unless it''s a continuation of chaotic civilization.


    I had this conjecture in my mind, but I didn''t say it, because what I have to consider now is how to bring Chen Hao back. If I''m tangled with this problem, I''m afraid I can''t pull it out all my life.


    Sword soared into the sky. Less than three hours after we came back, the witch world had an action. A huge blood amulet appeared in the distant sky. The blood gas like river and sea rushed into the blood amulet, making it bigger and stronger.


    We have gathered strength for more than ten minutes. We don''t know how far apart, we can all feel the pressure emanating from the blood amulet.


    When the power gathered to the peak, the blood amulet flew out of the sky, crossed thousands of kilometers and directly hit the space crack of the holy land.


    Behind the blood amulet, the Yellow River vision is vast and mighty. The water dividing needle pulls out a white wave in it and hits the crack with the blood amulet.


    The two forces arrived one after another without much gap.


    For a moment, the roar rang through the sky, and the whole void was shaking. Then the golden light curtain on the crack was broken down, and millions of troops waiting outside rushed in.


    I stared at it all the way. When I saw that only a million troops came in, my heart clicked. Chen Hao has become a heavenly being. He is trapped inside. What''s the use of millions of troops going in?


    But the thoughts in my mind haven''t fallen yet. A blue light suddenly appeared in the distant void. The speed was really thousands of miles. Before the leaders of millions of troops went in, the green light flew in.


    Twelve ancestors!


    The witch clan really summoned zuwu. Kunpeng couldn''t do that speed just now. No one could reach that speed except Dijiang.


    The emperor River entered the space crack and spread its wings, directly covering one side of the void, comparable to the small world.


    Almost at the same time, a pillar of fire rose in the other direction, hit the void and exploded, covering the whole sky. The next second, there was a huge fireman shuttling through the void


    Zhu Rong was not as fast as Dijiang, but he was still terrible. He rushed into the crack at the end of millions of troops.


    At the moment of emperor Jiang''s appearance, Han started the false eye and forced deduction.


    God''s deduction is extremely terrible, not to mention the eyes of vanity.


    In the distant sky, after millions of troops and zuwu Zhu melted in, the crack closed again.


    The two great ancestral witches, whose power is comparable to that of the God, are extremely terrible. If the twelve ancestral witches appear at the same time, who can stop them?


    Moreover, the old sages said that the witch family was once the race with the most gods. Before the rise of the fairyland, the witch family traversed the Qingling world for countless years, leaving a lot of legends.


    It was not until the crack was closed that Han received his false eyes and said: it is not a living creature, it is a dead spirit.


    The dead?


    I don''t understand to look at Han, she explained: the spirit body after death is called back and attached to the body recast by blood and gas, which is the spirit of death. This kind of thing is not common in the East, but it is very common in the West. And a special necromancer has developed a systematic technique.


    Whether it''s the dead or the dead, it doesn''t matter to me now. After Han''s words were finished, I asked: are they fierce? Can you bring Chen Hao out?


    Han Dan said: in the age when the twelve ancestors appeared, the magic power was far better than the present fairyland. Even the dead should also have the strength of heaven. Coupled with the respective talents of the twelve ancestors, we should be sure to bring Chen Hao out.


    I was relieved to hear that I was sure to bring Chen Hao out.


    Dijiang and Zhu Rongbing were divided into two routes, one to the giant''s head and the other to the place where Chen Hao was trapped.


    They scattered after stepping on the bones, and we gradually lost their figure below. I tried my best to urge my eyesight, but I still couldn''t see.


    Han Peng shook her head at me, indicating that she couldn''t see either.


    Now we are all blind, and we can''t be famous for worrying.


    Stared for a long time. I just took it back.


    Whether the twelve ancestors are dead or alive, their presence may pose a threat to us in the future.


    Wu Decheng will come as soon as possible. At that time, there will be four tianzuns, and they are not afraid. It''s just a force. The stronger it is, the better.


    I thought of Jianyuan''s proposal. Maybe the bones of the emperor should be used.

 Chapter 400

    Chen Hao, Wang pangzi and Wu De came here. They became Tianzun. After inflation, Wang pangzi can almost step in. Although it is not as good as the real Tianzun, it can also suppress the half step Tianzun.


    Heavenly demon body, it will become more and more terrible as it grows. If Wang pangzi stepped into the realm of heaven, with the talent of heaven demon body, he could almost sweep the realm of heaven.


    Of course, he has only five minutes to kill, and he has to bear a great counterattack.


    But five minutes is enough to change the fate of a world.


    Now Chen Hao and Wu De are not here. I''m still used to discussing with fat Wang and don''t like discussing with Han, because Han likes to pretend to be deep. Sometimes she just speaks a word or two, and the rest needs to guess by herself. And now she has been staring at the crack, as if she noticed something.


    Wang pangzi and I gathered together to sum up. Sword Lingxiao repaired the meaning of sword and couldn''t give up his body. What Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi eat is their demon body, which is also impossible to give up. Among the remaining people, only Li Yuantian and Zhen Kun are more suitable.


    Wang pangzi said: it''s better to give Jianyuan to Li Yuantian and Zhen Kun?


    I also thought about giving Jianyuan. If he didn''t have two hearts and said it directly, I would give it to him in front, but he has shown his ambition. The Tiandao tree must not be left. It''s a pity if it is destroyed.


    Wang pangzi listened to my idea, patted me on the shoulder and said: you kill, he kills, in fact, they are the same, as long as they don''t kill us, whatever he does.


    What I''m worried about now is that Jianyuan will kill us. At that time, if he succeeds, the first one to kill is likely to be us, because at that time, Jianyuan''s mood was a little impetuous when he saw that Jiang Nu, Wu De, Chen Hao and Han Yu achieved the heavenly fruit position one after another.


    Because the position of Tianzun fruit is limited before the Holocaust, and the Tiandao tree can not always produce Tao fruit, there will be limits.


    However, Jianyuan came down from the position of the Heavenly Lord. He knows a lot. If he achieves the Heavenly Lord, it will be of great help to us.


    As for the rest, we don''t consider them.


    The Heavenly Master''s bones and bones don''t care very much. I don''t need to discuss with her. I talked with Wang pangzi for a long time. Finally, I released Jianyuan''s three souls.


    After losing his six Zhang golden body, his cultivation fell from half a step Tianzun to the peak Mahatma. In addition, there was only soul body left. His cultivation was far worse than before, and I wasn''t particularly worried.


    After Jianyuan came out, he was a lot more honest. After the combination of three souls and seven souls, he looked a little haggard and said: we don''t want to see things develop to this step.


    I nodded in agreement with him. Along the way, I have experienced a lot of things. No one wants to have this step today.


    Jianyuan continued: there are only ten places in each realm for the Tao fruit of the Heavenly Master. Except that the ancient witch world broke this law, the other worlds followed this law. I once stepped into Tianzun and enjoyed the glory of Tianzun. When I suddenly saw such an opportunity, everyone would fight it.


    In fact, I can think of what Jianyuan said, but it''s different when he said it himself.


    Now his voice is also very important to my decision. I need to hear his voice from my heart.


    Jianyuan thought we were going to kill him. Everyone was very calm. He put down his burden and opened his heart to talk with us.


    After two hours, Wang pangzi and I became his loyal listeners and couldn''t insert a word in the whole process.


    When Jianyuan said almost, he stopped, breathed a long sigh, sorted out his feelings and said: Well, I''m glad to know you for so long. I hope it will be more thorough and endless reincarnation. I''m tired of it.


    Wang pangzi patted Jianyuan on the shoulder and said: in fact, it''s good for us to go on like before. Look, isn''t Zhang Tong still lying on the top of Xiaosheng? If it''s a loss, you say he has to be a loss? He achieved four heavenly lords, but he didn''t have himself.


    Jianyuan looked at me and smiled. She didn''t say a word more.


    After listening to his voice, I knew that he was really controlled by his inner greed.


    Buddha is also human and selfish.


    At the end of the investigation, I think Jianyuan can stay in Tianzun''s bones and control Tiandao tree.


    I didn''t ask han to come over, so I directly released the golden bone of the Heavenly Master from my personal space. There was no prohibition on it, but Jianyuan was very calm, just looked at me in confusion.


    I said: I have broken the talisman of Tianshi town inside. It''s easy to win or lose. As for the small world, you can condense the small world of Buddhism. Tao fruit trees should be kept, and I don''t limit your killing, but I hope you can keep your original heart and don''t kill creatures. Moreover, the giving of Tao fruit needs our joint decision.


    Jianyuan was surprised and delighted. He made an oath and the spirit directly moved into the divine body with my permission.


    The bones of the Heavenly Master appeared, and all the people outside felt the breath.


    When Wang pangzi and I went out, we sealed the door. Our seal was very weak, but here, we noticed that it was my breath. I believe no one dared to move.


    When I came out, I just met Han, who came here. When I met her, she asked me if Jianyuan was integrating the bones of Tianzun.


    I nodded and said to her by the way that the Tiandao tree had not been destroyed. Han Peng looked slightly at Yan, but didn''t say anything. She was a little worried and didn''t object at the same time.


    We are not in a hurry about things in the holy land now. Jiang Nu and the old sage stay in the twelve main cities of the witch family. They will come back in time to inform us of anything.


    I went back to my room with Han. I haven''t had much rest for months. It''s rare to relax. I took a bath and stared at Han''s eyes.


    I saw her face blush and went to take a bath.


    Now the fairyland has become a world of eternal night, and only the light from the Holy Land in the sky illuminates the world slightly. Before she went to bed, I drilled into her skirt.


    Girls also have needs. She struggled shyly and twisted around. As a result, she didn''t escape. Instead, she stimulated me badly.


    Han''s body is perfect. No matter where it is, it is as beautiful as a work of art. After several times, the Han has not covered my eyes.


    I also know that''s the caterpillar''s home, so I eat very hard.


    I got up, let out caterpillars and tried to let it go home.


    The exciting scene made me dizzy and my heart fluttered. As a result, I tossed for a long time, but it was a little more than last time.


    I tossed her so hard that she was short of breath and her face was red with wine. I couldn''t help turning over and pressing me under my body. Holding my face in my body was a burst of random kiss.


    A few minutes later, she sat down hard. The tingling immediately rushed to the forehead, but I was prepared and didn''t make a sound when I bit my teeth.


    Han Peng was cruel and sat down for the second time.


    My eyes opened round fiercely, and the pores of my whole body opened in an instant. The whole person seemed to float in the air, some in the clouds and twists.


    Han Fu uttered a faint hum in his mouth. He frowned painfully. His whole body was evacuated and lay on me.


    I don''t know how long it took. I tried to move my body. As a result, I was held down by Han. My tone was soft and waxy and said: don''t move, I hurt.


    I don''t hurt now. I feel like being soaked in warm water. I can''t help but want to move. I didn''t listen to Han. I planned to move secretly.


    As a result, as soon as he made up his mind, a voice suddenly came from outside, saying: Tong Tong, the old sage has come back. I want you to go there immediately. There is a new situation in the holy land.


    The sound of Qin Xue was like pouring a bucket of water on the red charcoal, which made my whole person smoke.


    However, it''s Chen Hao''s business again. When the old sage comes back, great changes must have happened. Hanhe was also a little nervous and hurried down from me.


    That feeling disappears, I seem to have lost a world. When I got up and saw blood on the bed, I felt a little sudden. Han is languidly lying in bed. Seeing me staring at the blood on the bed, he whispered: you are a real man now.


    Did nothing and I became a man?


    I want to see if Han is hurt, but Qin Xue is urging me outside. I can only quickly put on my clothes, open the door and go out.


    Qin Xue was alone outside the door. Biyou palace was her magic weapon. She could pass in her voice if any Rune stopped her. When she saw my ugly face opening the door and going out, she stopped shouting and turned around with me. It can be seen that things were very urgent.


    Wind chime and sword Lingxiao have transferred a thousand elite. They both want to follow, but Jiang NV is still in the witch family. Now just wind chime.


    If I really want to enter the holy land, I will be accompanied by Jiang Nu, and wind chimes and old sages will stay to support me.


    Jianlingxiao had better stay here to avoid trouble.

 Chapter 401

    I made a simple arrangement, and then went on the road with the old sage and wind chime.


    I was weakened by the untiring collapse. There was a big gap between the speed and the half step Tianzun. On the way, the wind chime and I were led by the old sages. It took me a few hours to reach the main city of Dijiang in the 12th Department of the Wu clan.


    We are arranged here. The witch family takes into account the relationship between Chen Hao and Dijiang female witch. It is difficult to start no matter what problems arise here.


    On the way, I''ve been worried about Han. I don''t know how her injury is, but I also know that every girl will be like this for the first time. It''s just that our first time was a little awkward. We enjoyed it for a few minutes. We didn''t have that. We were interrupted. I don''t know if it will leave a shadow.


    When Jiang Nu saw me, she looked at me strangely. She wanted to say something to me. But there were so many people around that she held back.


    The witch from the Dijiang Department came. She took a blood red crystal ball. When she came, the witch people scattered and made room for an open space. When the witch''s hand touched the crystal ball gently, the crystal ball floated up and fell to the middle. After a few seconds of ups and downs, it stabilized. The blood color inside faded and became transparent. Several lights flew out of the crystal ball to build a picture.


    In the picture, Chen Hao and his Army stood motionless, very strange, and Chen Hao''s small world was open, but his eyes were numb and stared at the front.


    The strange scene made me frown slightly and asked: what happened after Dijiang and Zhu Rong went up?


    The twelve ancestral witches went to two at the same time. Even if they were not the ancient ancestors, their bodies recast with ancient blood were close to the God. It was impossible to make such a point of image.


    The witch said: they lost contact. This is the last picture sent back by the concentric crystal.


    I asked: does that mean they saw Chen Hao and lost contact? Will concentric crystals be disturbed by power?


    There is a unique force on the bones, which may shield the connection between them.


    The witch explained: concentric crystal is a kind of telepathy. There is no transmission of information and breath, so no matter what force can block it. The current image is recorded in the crystal ball after being sensed by the people in the wizard world.


    Then the great witch next to me answered my first question and said: there are images in front, but Chen Hao''s paragraph is relatively strange. I want you to see if there is something wrong with your friend.


    I stared at the talking Witch and snorted coldly. Half a million people are like this. He still thinks it''s Chen Hao''s problem? That''s ridiculous.


    It''s not his stupid way to shirk responsibility. And now is not the time to shirk responsibility. What I want is Chen Hao to come back safely.


    I directly told the Sorceress of Dijiang Department: show me the picture of them stepping into the giant''s bones.


    Without saying a word, the witch directly urged the crystal ball, and the picture jumped, all of which were recorded from the first perspective. The speed of the crossing was the perspective of the God of fire Zhu Rong. The place they went was the giant''s head. When they stepped in, a golden light curtain crossed. For a moment, their sight fell to the ground. There were many cracks on the golden skeleton, which was brighter than the surrounding bones.


    Then the picture changed. In front of us were two huge blue balls, and the picture was interrupted here.


    Jiang NV, they have seen it once. The old sage said next to them: it may be the eyes of the bones. It''s very huge.


    I also had this idea, and then said: show me the picture of emperor Jiang stepping on the bones.


    The perspective of Dijiang appears in the crystal ball. This time, the picture is a little longer. I also see the huge spear. Only at a close distance, the spear looks like a mountain peak, and the veins on it look like vertical and horizontal gullies, so I can''t see the whole.


    I didn''t see Chen Hao''s figure in my sight. My face was cold. I asked coldly: what do you mean? To save people or to find treasure?


    As Han said, the precious thing on the bones was the huge spear. However, the holy land has mined the giant''s bones as mineral resources for countless years, but it doesn''t move the spear. It can be seen that it''s difficult to get them, and even if you get them, I''m afraid no one can use them.


    When I questioned the people of the witch family, they all looked embarrassed. The female witch of Dijiang said: Haohao went up to explore the spear, because we noticed that the people in the holy land were preparing to control the spear. If they got it, it would be a devastating disaster for us.


    Unknown weapons and unknown forces are indeed a threat to us, but if the holy land can really control the spear, I''m afraid we don''t have to wait until now.


    Seeing that my face was still cold, the witch hurried to say: zuwu Dijiang also reached the place where Chen Hao had an accident, but the clue was broken.


    In my mind, I have been replaying the golden veins on the skeleton and the lines like gullies on the spear. I feel that they are the same veins, and I have seen them somewhere. Unfortunately, there is too little information in the crystal ball.


    With a cold face, I asked directly: now how do you open the crack?


    It''s useless to investigate too much now. What we want is to solve the problem.


    The witch said: we have the ancestral device to recover and can be opened again, but if your people want to go in, they must obey our orders.


    They asked the old sage to call me in a hurry, and they had planned to let me go abroad.


    Wen Yan simply didn''t say anything, just waiting for them to arrange.


    Seeing that I was not asking around, several great witches began to discuss in the language of the witch family. They didn''t want us to know what they were talking about.


    Ginger looked at me with a gloomy face. I wanted to have an attack. I shook my head and signaled her not to mess around. We don''t have the ability to open the crack now. We need the power of the witch family. As for entering, no one can control us.


    Opportunity doesn''t mean that you can get it early. In that case, it won''t be called opportunity.


    And when I came here, I felt something, like fate.


    When Jiang Nu saw my sign, she also calmed down.


    The people of the witch clan discussed briefly, and the rest left, leaving the female saint with us.


    It took almost two hours for someone to come outside. Let''s prepare. Chen Hao''s wife will follow. When he came out, there were millions of witch armies lined up in the void. In the middle of the military array, more than 1000 people were carrying something covered with black cloth. From the outline, it felt like a statue.


    The witch clan is too old. There are too many things left. I looked around and saw that there were no captives or Witch people of low civilization around. It was not like offering sacrifices. It was just that in addition to offering sacrifices, they had no way to open the cracks.


    I''m curious. It''s just about the secrets of the witch family. I can''t ask the result.


    Different from the last time when the blood amulet hit the crack thousands of kilometers in the air, this time we were very close, the army lined up, and we just watched.


    Under the command of Chen Hao''s wife, more than a thousand people carrying the statue lined up and removed the black cloth on it. What was exposed was indeed a statue. The statue was made of a black material, the lines of clothes were clearly visible, and a huge bow was hung on the statue.


    Wind chime and old sage accompanied us. The moment we saw the statue, the faces of wind chime and old sage changed.


    I didn''t care about the statue, because there was nothing unique about it. Instead, it was the bow, which exuded a strong smell. I noticed that the face of wind chimes and old sages had changed. I asked them if they had any origin.


    The old sage heaved a sigh and was about to say when the wind chime said first: he is the power of the giant Protoss.


    The giant clan has the blood of the witch clan. It can be said that they are the blood of the giant Protoss and the witch clan. They are half the witch clan.


    When the wind chime said this, the old sage said: ancient gods, Hou Yi.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I know more or less the legends of China, but few people know the origin of those gods. It''s just Hou Yi. In folklore, they are all gods.


    Now I know that he has the blood of the witch family and the giant Protoss, and Han Hua told me that Kuafu is also related to the giant Protoss and the witch family.


    When the statue appeared, all the soldiers of the witch family knelt down. A big witch came over carrying nine tripods, which exuded rich blood gas. The blood of the nine tripods was poured on the statue. No drop of blood flowed out and was absorbed by the statue.


    The army of the witch family got up and retreated to more than ten kilometers away. All those left were the peak saints. We also stayed. Jiang Nu was afraid of an accident and protected us with the vision of the Yellow River.


    There is a circle of great witches with strange clothes and bronze masks who come forward, jump up the sacrificial dance, read incantations in their mouths, and turn around the statue. Each time they turn, the light of the statue lights up.


    After more than ten circles, the black skin of the statue began to crack, and pieces of it fell down, revealing the blood red body inside. At the same time, it radiated majestic power, and Jiang NV''s vision of the Yellow River was shaking.


    In order not to affect the sacrifice of the witch family, Jiang Nu tried her best to restrain her breath and just protect us.


    At the end of the sacrificial dance, the twelve wizards stopped at the same time, drew daggers from their bodies without warning, and cut their throats at the same time.


    The hot blood splashed on the bloody statue. For a moment, Jiang NV''s Yellow River flickered and almost burst.


    God''s power!

 Chapter 402

    While the statue radiated strength, the big bow was shining, the void trembled, and there were many cracks.


    When I saw the crack in time and space, I immediately understood that this is the same as the first axe that the old woodcutter gave me wrong. It has the special power to break the void, and this bow can not only break the void, but also break the boundary.


    At first sight of Hou Yi''s statue, I still doubt that the legend is true, but now I feel the power emanating from the big bow and think that the legend of shooting the sun is likely to be true, but it is not the life star, but the small world of the strong.


    This guess is also very close to the legend. Hou Yi shot the sun and killed Jinwu. Combined with the legend and what we see now, it is likely that the nine heavenly lords of Jinwu nationality were shot and killed at the beginning.


    Twelve great witches committed suicide sacrifice, and all their blood and gas were absorbed, leaving no trace. Finally, the body disintegrates and turns into fly ash.


    The faces of the surrounding witches were calm and used to it, and the twelve witches didn''t hesitate when they committed suicide, which was completely incomprehensible to us.


    In this world, there are really people who don''t care about their lives.


    When the sacrifice was completed, the power of the blood shadow reached the peak. He seemed to live. He sighed in his mouth and nose. Without doing too much action, he took off the big bow on his back with his backhand. At the moment of opening the bow, the void gave a buzzing sound, and endless symbols condensed on the bow string to build a golden arrow.


    Buzz!


    The void trembled, and the big arrow flew out of the air and directly shot at the void crack of the holy land. The rune pattern exploded, and the golden light curtain of the crack scattered a cave.


    Ginger girl, we wanted to rush over, but just then the void trembled again and the second arrow shot out again.


    The large arrow composed of runes flew over and doubled the channel. The large arrow was not blocked by the crack barrier and flew directly through the air.


    Its speed has exceeded the limitations of time and space. I''m afraid the emperor River witch can''t avoid it with all her strength. In the blink of an eye, she crossed the huge bones, crossed the extraterritorial void, and went straight to withdraw from the far holy land.


    My eyebrows are jumping wildly, and I still have some expectations in my heart. Each of the heavenly masters of the witch family has his own unique talent.


    At that time, the nine heavenly masters of the Jinwu nationality made trouble in the void. All the heavenly masters were helpless. In the end, only Hou Yi shot them.


    The power of the witch clan is not groundless.


    The Holy Land withdrew too far. The terrible speed of the big arrow still flew for a minute.


    At the moment of collision, my heart was lifted and I wanted to see the result. However, the holy land is not the small world of the God. Although it is small, it is at least a land that can accommodate the existence of life.


    If there were not a huge light curtain formed by breaking the air, we might not see the trajectory of the arrow.


    Ten seconds later, the big arrow collided with the holy land, and a bright light broke out in the distant sky. The Holy Land shook, and the light curtain had not spread. Hou Yi''s blood body moved again. He directly killed two arrows. The light flew back and forth. The light of the last arrow had not spread, and the next two arrows arrived.


    Unfortunately, after a few minutes, the dazzling light dispersed and the holy land was intact, but Hou Yi''s power still deeply shocked me.


    When controlling the bones of Tianzun, I can reach such a big fairyland in an instant, and the power can also cross the void, but this leap can maintain terrible power in a long space, which Tianzun really can''t do.


    When the four arrows were shot, the channel of the crack opened wider. After the four arrows were shot, the blood body exhausted its strength and collapsed. At this time, the army of the witch world pulled out and flew towards the crack of the void.


    I stared at the broken blood body. At the last moment, I saw a luminous sphere inside. Unfortunately, just for a moment, a big witch pulled on the black cloth. The black cloth was strange and could not be seen while masking the breath.


    I didn''t give up and wanted to continue watching. As a result, the army was far away. Jiang NV could only set up a vision and follow me up.


    Seeing that I was about to enter the void of the holy land, I withdrew my mind and let the elite troops of the Qingling world come up and surround us.


    Stepping into the void crack, a strange force fell on her, like pressing a huge stone. Jiang Nu''s small world was small, and her strength decreased sharply.


    I now understand that Chen Hao''s trapped may be related to this suppression, and this is not the suppression of the power of the holy land, but the mysterious suppression from the void.


    The mysterious void really hides some unknown power. Not only was suppressed, but with the increase of height, I felt my skin cold, the blood in my body was coagulating, and my skin was covered with a layer of cold.


    The ancient characters in my body shine, which can barely stabilize the normal flow of blood in my body. I can''t breathe when I go up. I can only rely on the circulation of blood and gas to maintain my life.


    From below, it''s totally different from coming in person, but in the void, the speed has increased dozens of times. Even the little Saint peak has the speed of the Heavenly Master.


    An hour later, he finally approached the huge skeleton. Chen Hao''s wife wanted to go in directly with the army of the witch world, without a bit of caution and preparedness.


    I couldn''t help shouting, and the voice said: sister-in-law, the first two groups of people had an accident when they stepped in directly. Now we have to be careful to avoid going the same way.


    A sister-in-law called the female witch very comfortable, and now the witch family is eager to have a relationship with us. My voice fell, and Chen Hao''s wife raised her hand to signal the army to stop.


    Jiang Nu took me over and stopped at a distance of tens of meters. Chen Hao''s wife also came with several peak witches. Everyone deduced that they were observing the veins above.


    Here, we just have a glimpse of the leopard, but it is this local observation that makes us more detailed. The veins are crisscross. I only looked at one part and saw the clue after a moment.


    The veins on the huge golden skeleton are exactly the same as the totem on the chaotic flag. This is a chaotic creature.


    My words came out, and all the people around were stunned. A moment later, Chen Hao''s wife said: if it is really a chaotic creature, why does it appear abroad?


    I can''t answer her question. Maybe chaotic creatures have been able to get out of the star domain. Now I care more about who can kill such a powerful creature.


    Jiang Nu took me to high altitude. Looking down from above, I couldn''t see the whole picture, but I could see the outline of my arm.


    Those veins are just the totem on him, not the rune, but the totem exudes more powerful power than the rune. Even if the subject is dead, it still has power to spread out.


    I asked Jiang Nu to fly higher and wanted to see Chen Hao''s position, but after taking off, Jiang Nu''s vision was rapidly decreasing and she wanted to collapse unsteadily.


    Frightened, she looked at the spear standing in the void from a distance and said: the power above is suppressing me. I feel I can''t fly higher.


    The power of chaos has always been mysterious. I dare not let her go up forcibly, but here, I can see the light of Chen Hao''s small world.


    Two days later, Chen Hao''s small world has become much smaller, but it still exists, which proves that the boy is still alive. And he has broken yellow cloth, which is estimated to be able to resist the power here.


    Chen Hao''s wife came to me and said: people in the holy land are likely to set ambush on it. We should be very careful when we go in.


    I said: the people of the holy land may not set ambush on it, because this corpse is a trap. When they mine on it, they should find a way to avoid repression, but it may not be suitable for living on it. This is also the reason why the holy land leaves. Now you let the troops Garrison for defense and wait until they find a way to get in.


    After that, Jiang Nu continued to walk with me in the void. As I walked, I told her about the totem. If it weren''t for the broken yellow cloth, we didn''t know the use of this ancient totem.


    But while we were exploring, a team of about 100000 troops came out, stepped directly into the bones and walked towards the head.


    I think it''s too late to stop, and it''s the witch''s decision. She won''t listen if she stops, otherwise she won''t do it just now.


    Jiang Nu looked and said: the witch family values the above things very much.


    The things left by chaotic creatures are by no means unusual. Maybe Chen Hao is right. I''m afraid only chaotic creatures can step out of heaven.


    What is before us now is not only an unknown life, but also the way of the future.


    The army of the witch clan then divided 100000 people and flew towards the shining place of Chen Hao''s small world.


    Chen Hao''s place is very close to the spear. I saw that Jiang NV chose a place with a wide field of vision and was ready to have a good look.


    Since they want to explore the way, they can''t waste such an opportunity.

 Chapter 403

    All the ancient characters in my body were branded in my eyes and stared at the people who went in. After the two teams of people went in, the void began to shake. The golden skeleton was like a piece of earth, the totem on it was shining, and the figure of those people began to become blurred, and finally faded and disappeared slowly.


    Chen Hao''s wife frowned slightly and dared not arrange anyone to go in.


    Jiang Nu is a Heavenly God. She will see more than I do. I asked her what she saw.


    After pondering for a while, Jiang Nu said: I think they did not disappear, but entered another space.


    Another space?


    I was stunned for a moment, but I quickly reacted and thought of another terrible problem.


    Chen Hao''s wife happened to come. I asked about her totem, because the witch clan still uses totems in many places.


    The witch said: the totem of the witch family is only a symbol and has no power to release. We have never seen such a totem before.


    I was disappointed, but totems have appeared in many civilizations. Even if they believe, there must be a reason. Moreover, many remote tribal groups believe that totems can give them special power.


    I looked at the huge skeleton in front of my eyes. If it is really a chaotic creature, it can only prove that after the collapse of the chaotic world, chaotic creatures once lived in the Qingling world, but they seem to be avoiding something, so they come into contact with very remote people.


    The totem can be put aside. Now I want to see if the space said by Jiang Nu is true. I turn back and ask her: can you take me to Chen Hao''s head without stepping into the golden bone.


    We tried before. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Jiang Nu didn''t do her best. If she did her best and believed in the ability of heaven, it wouldn''t be difficult in the past. After all, heaven is already the existence of the top of the pyramid.


    Sure enough, ginger nodded. I''m not saying anything, just let her take me there.


    Jiang Nu released the small world of the Heavenly Master and shone on a void. The Yellow River vision was manifest in it. It was very huge. It was estimated that anyone who stayed in the witch world could see it.


    When Jiang Nu took me to fly, the power from Xingyu collided with her. The light scattered like fog in the vacuum, which was very colorful.


    If the holy land can roam in the void, it is likely to resist the suppression of this power. Otherwise, if you want to go far, the Heavenly Master can''t.


    Ancient immortals often said that wandering was too empty. It is estimated that you can only wander, and I''m afraid you can''t go too far.


    But in the vast universe, there must be something that can go far away. What the holy land now controls should be this power.


    When they reached Chen Hao''s sky, Jiang Nu put the runes and rules of the heavenly Buddha into my body and gathered them in my eyes so that I could see more clearly.


    Chen Hao and their bodies are very ethereal, as if they will disappear at any time, but a closer look will find that Jiang NV is right. They seem to be entering a space and can hold up until now, relying entirely on Chen Hao''s small world of heaven.


    Jiang Nu''s speed here is more than ten times faster. She feels that she is catching up with the speed of Dijiang in the witch world. Of course, here, the speed of Dijiang can''t be described as fast.


    However, with the increase of speed, Jiang NV''s strength is also weakening rapidly.


    I saw that she could still insist. I asked her to expand the scope and see a larger area. As a result, I didn''t find anyone in the holy land.


    Back on Chen Hao''s head, I took out a magic weapon and engraved a line on it: give up resistance, see you inside.


    Well, I''ll ask Jiang Nu to fight with the power of heaven and give it to Chen Hao.


    Magic tools are made of holy gold bones. They can''t burn runes, but they are extremely strong, so we also call them magic tools.


    The power of the Heavenly Master was not covered. As soon as Jiang NV pointed out, she opened a void channel and hit the magic tool of lettering with her backhand.


    The bright light was like a sky light breaking through the void. Chen Hao and they could see it. Moreover, Chen Hao also shot, played a rainbow light and took the magic weapon back.


    When I saw Chen Hao get the magic weapon, I said to Jiang Nu: go back and ask Chen Hao''s wife not to mess around. I''ll go down and have a round with Chen Hao.


    When Jiang Nu heard that I was going down, she offered to follow me.


    I didn''t hide it. I said my guess.


    The army of the witch clan enters another space, and Chen Hao and they are also pulled. It is likely that they enter the small boundary of the huge skeleton.


    There is also a small boundary in my body. It may be helpful for me to have a look.


    After hearing this, Jiang Nu frowned slightly, and then I said: if it is really a small world in the body, the people of the holy land are likely to set up ambushes in it.


    I have thought of the possibility of ambush, so I will send a message to Chen Hao to let him give up resistance. When 500000 people go in together, the ambush people will ignore us and have a better chance of survival.


    But if there are many people running away, it''s not a good thing.


    Chen Hao got the magic weapon and read the handwriting on it. The broken yellow cloth on his body became larger and waved in the void. The Rune of the Heavenly Master constructed a sentence: enter in five minutes.


    Seeing his reply, I was secretly relieved. Chen Hao and I still have a tacit understanding.


    I secretly calculated the time and height in my heart. Two minutes later, I said to Jiang Nu: if you can''t stay outside, don''t take risks, just go back directly. Chen Hao and I will be fine here, and let Han do not worry.


    Jiang Nu was very worried about me. She took me as a child and held my hand nervously. Two and a half minutes later, I earned it hard and told her: if a man meets a monk in a small world in his body, I may get a chance if I can see something.


    My path is advancing in groping. I can''t miss such an opportunity.


    Hearing me say this, Jiang Nu slowly let go. At the third minute, I began to fall. Jiang Nu was afraid that I could not withstand the pressure of the void. The Yellow River vision kept me down, spanning several kilometers and escorting me to the golden light of the golden skeleton.


    The golden light is similar to the atmosphere. In my heart, I can only touch it.


    Half a third of the time, the ancient characters in my body appeared outside my body, the small world was shining, and the speed suddenly accelerated. At the moment of stepping into the light curtain, the force pressing on the chest suddenly disappeared, and the breath in the lungs vomited out.


    As I thought, the golden light curtain is similar to the existence of the atmosphere.


    I took two breaths, and the speed reached my extreme. My calculation was still very accurate. In the fifth minute, Chen Hao suddenly took away the broken yellow cloth and removed the small world of heaven. The body shape of 500000 people was pulled by the invisible space and became more dim. At this time, I fell from the sky.


    Seeing that I was about to land, I was nervous. The speed here increased ten times, but when it fell, it was too fast to stop. If it hit the ground directly, I''m afraid I would be seriously injured. Because the speed was too fast, the impact force would be very terrible.


    Chen Hao found that I couldn''t stop my body shape. He opened the small world of heaven again and shook the broken yellow cloth. The broken totem on it glowed. Without being suppressed here, he rolled directly towards me and slowed down twice. Finally, I landed steadily beside him. Almost at the same time, an invisible force pulled me into another space.


    Losing the protection of the small world of heaven, 500000 people fell at the same time.


    The sight was dim for a short time. When he recovered, there was a cry of killing around him. The holy land was ambushed here. Before he had time to look around, countless attacks by the great saints of the peak fell down.


    As long as the sanctuary sets up ambush here, the number of people is definitely much higher than us, and there is no need to struggle. Chen Hao''s small world flickered, blocked the first wave of attack, and quickly escaped with me.


    As long as he didn''t threaten our lives on the way, his heavenly breath was well hidden, and he had escaped from the army after several times.


    I looked back. The whole space was full of the flags of the holy land. I sighed in my heart and knew that the elite of the witch world was over. The 200000 people just came down to stuff their teeth. It is estimated that the bodies are cold now.


    Chen Hao looked back reluctantly, but there was nothing he could do. In the face of dozens of times of people, even if he shot with the power of heaven, he would eventually die here.


    I covered my breath with ancient words and finally escaped.


    Outside, we see the surrounding environment. There are mountains without water, land without trees, but it can''t be said to be desolate, because it is full of a lot of vitality.


    Chen Hao said: boss, this is a small world in the body of chaotic creatures, which is very similar to yours.


    I nodded and looked around. I didn''t know where to go for a while. Chen Hao looked back at the 500000 people of the eye witch family. He could see that there was some sadness in his eyes, but it was hidden.


    In just a few minutes, the square of 500000 people was reduced by two-thirds, and too many people were killed.


    Chen Hao sighed and didn''t look back. He said to me: if it is the small world of the strong, there will be a world core. As long as you find it, you can see a lot of things.


    As soon as he mentioned it, I remembered that the small world of monks was built from a power point, which was called the core.


    My small world is in the body, not big, and the core is also very small, but the living creature in front of me is too huge. Its small world in the body should also be big, and the core is naturally big.


    The core of a small world contains too many things. As Chen Hao said, we can see too much.


    The people of the holy land have built a defense system here, and they will meet patrolmen on the way. Chen Hao and I fly around the mountain to avoid them. However, the direction we are moving in is the most intensive direction of their patrol team.


    The reason is very simple. They found this huge corpse very early and took it with them all the time. The small world core must have been discovered long ago and began to study.


    Sure enough, Chen Haodong and I hid in Tibet. On the eighth day, we finally saw a city. Soldiers were stationed around the city. In the city, there was a huge blue ball. When we saw the ball, the small world in my body was shaking slightly, like meeting the same kind.

 Chapter 404

    Chen Hao noticed my abnormality and asked: boss, aren''t you a chaotic creature?


    I also have this idea, but will the blood of chaotic creatures be inherited from generation to generation? Or is the drop of blood grandpa took from Longhu Mountain the blood of chaotic creatures?


    When guessing, every few minutes, the patrol of the holy land will pass by, and the city is heavily guarded. With the strength of those soldiers, Chen Hao''s forced killing in the past will certainly buy me time, but the problem is that they may have been able to control the power on the spear. After all, they have studied it for so many years. In this case, Chen Hao may not be able to get cheap and unsafe.


    But it''s not so easy to get in. The friars are not ordinary soldiers. They will be exposed if they don''t pay attention. Moreover, their armor is unified and has special marks, so it''s difficult for outsiders to get in.


    On balance, Chen Hao and I didn''t dare to mess around for a while. We stayed dormant in the mountains waiting for opportunities.


    It''s been eight days since I came in. I don''t know what''s going on outside. Although I told Jiang Nu, her temper is not rational, and she is likely to rush in.


    I have observed these days that there are no less than five million people stationed in the holy land. It can be said that the holy land regards this as a second base, similar to a shelter.


    If they come down, Jiang Nu will be besieged at the first time.


    I''m also a little upset at the thought.


    In the distance, the core of the small world in the city emits blue light, which provides light for this space, and the surroundings are illuminated blue.


    I was restless for a few days and calmed down, but the totem floating in the core of the small world was very tempting to me. This temptation directly hooked the small world in my body.


    This feeling, as Chen Hao said, I may be a chaotic creature.


    After a few days of dormancy, Chen Hao was also agitated. There were a lot of patrol teams back and forth. Not only that, they were very regular and shuttled back and forth. They didn''t give us a chance to fight at all.


    On the 15th day, Chen Hao finally couldn''t help it and was ready to do it directly. I also have this idea. The formed friars rarely make mistakes. They may not have a chance in the first half of the year.


    However, although we didn''t wait for the opportunity in the past few days, the distribution of soldiers in the city was clearly felt by us. We chose a breakthrough and prepared to start after the patrol passed tomorrow.


    When we decided to do it, Chen Hao and I were not there. We stared without blinking and relaxed. But as soon as they chatted, two soldiers from the holy land came alone in the distance.


    Chen Haoli and I cheer up.


    Opportunity is likely to be like this. When you look forward to it, it doesn''t appear. When you are ready to give up, it will come inexplicably.


    In the past, I would have thought it was lucky, but since I knew that fate was arranged, when I met such a lucky thing, I would think it was God''s arrangement.


    Chen Hao probably has this feeling, because I can''t see joy from his face. I was afraid that he would be affected and comforted: whether it was arranged or not, we should just take our own way.


    If it means the same, Han also told me. She knew that the way of heaven was arranged by Zhang Daoling, but she could only go on.


    I patted Chen Hao on the shoulder and saw that the distant patrol just entered the visual blind area. I quickly made a gesture and they rushed out at the same time.


    The power of Tianzun was released in a very small range. The two people in the Holy Land didn''t even have time to respond and were directly suppressed. My carry space was opened. Chen Hao threw people in and quickly lurked in the mountains.


    After the patrol passed, Chen Hao and I changed into their clothes, extracted their memories, briefly sorted them out, and Chen Hao and I came out.


    Their task is to go to the nearest post and get back the latest information. Fortunately, they passed for the first time in their memory, and the people at the post were not familiar with them. With what they remembered, Chen Hao and I successfully got the information and successfully mixed into the city.


    But when we arrived in the city, we found that their status could not be close to the core of the small world. They were just ordinary shrimp soldiers and crab generals, which baffled Chen Hao and me. You know, one less person in this army will be detected soon, let alone two less. We think it''s impossible to disguise.


    Chen Hao and I were in a hurry. We couldn''t think of any other way in a short time. We had to live in the city temporarily.


    The team leader of the two is a middle-aged man and a peak saint. His eyes are sharp. Every time he sweeps over Chen Hao and me, we will feel that we are seen through. We are cautious in doing things for fear of showing our feet.


    Fortunately, the holy land has just experienced several wars. The personnel change very quickly. They are not very familiar with each other and are easy to muddle through.


    But maybe the fate is really arranged. After we stayed for a few days, the captain was promoted. The whole team was transferred to the city. Close to this distance, the small world in my body was more restless.


    Chen Hao is not idle these days. He has heard a lot of news. He has a secret weapon in the holy land. He uses the material taken from the spear to suppress the emperor.


    We haven''t seen what weapons look like. It is estimated that only the high-level can touch them. There are two banbu Tianzun in the city. Banbu Tianzun is not a threat to us.


    The real threat comes from the mysterious weapon. I originally planned to force it, because here, the small world in my body coveted the core, which affected my mood.


    But Chen Hao is rare and steady this time. Let me not worry. He continues to inquire. Maybe he can find out the location of the weapon. As long as he gets the weapon, he will have a better grasp.


    My plan was shelved, but I was restless all day. I couldn''t calm down at all. Close my eyes and the small world in my body was restless.


    As long as I get close, my small world will change, and I don''t even need to do anything, and this feeling becomes stronger with the passage of time.


    Chen Hao comforted me every night to keep me calm. During this time, he walked around, heard the news from many people, and finally locked his target in a stone blockhouse.


    The watchtower is very ordinary, without any special, and even no one is guarding it, but Chen Hao believes that the weapon is hidden inside, and there are not only two and a half step Tianzun here, but three, and the third is in the watchtower.


    If there was a third half step, Tianzun, Chen Hao''s news would be accurate. Unfortunately, the other party''s breath was too tightly hidden to feel at all.


    In the next few days, I spent almost all my time in absentmindedness. I couldn''t get together at all. Chen Hao became more cautious when he saw that I couldn''t pay attention.


    He is such a person. When someone is around, that person is the rope on him, and he is a cow. He needs to be pulled. But as long as all the responsibilities fall on him, he will become extremely stable and cautious, and rarely make mistakes.


    Chen Hao observed for two more days. On the third day, he was more sure and ready to take action.


    It''s better that I don''t expose my strength now. His presence in the city is enough to attract everyone''s attention. At that time, I have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    But in recent days, we have been together most of the time. Even if I don''t do it, my identity will be exposed as soon as he does it. I have to distract others'' attention.


    For the next two consecutive days, Chen Hao did not act with me. They tried their best to get close to the new soldiers and got on well with the people around them.


    In this way, after two days, Chen Hao finally shot. He could be close to the blockhouse for 100 meters. At which distance, no one could resist the power of heaven. His small world was released, and the whole city was suppressed. Except for the core of the small world, the dark light of all monks was dimmed.


    The watchtower was directly exploded under Chen Hao''s point, and a half steps of Tianzun flew out of it. He appeared. Chen Hao pointed out his second finger, pierced a space-time channel, and arrived in an instant.


    I have experienced and appreciated the power of the Heavenly God. The power of that finger can point out the stars and kill half a step Tianzun.


    However, the armor worn by banbu Tianzun of the holy land is very special. He burned a totem on it and blocked Chen Hao''s finger after it glowed.


    When the dust fell, Chen Hao was confused because there was nothing in the watchtower.


    In a daze, I reflected that the so-called weapon is probably the armor on the Heavenly Master, and the power mastered by the holy land is the use of totem.


    Chen Hao was also aware of this problem. He took off the broken yellow cloth and wrapped it in his fist. He rushed down directly with the power of the emperor.


    Now the blunder can no longer be remedied, but the effect of attracting attention is achieved.


    Chen Hao attacked the half step Tianzun, and the city became a pot of porridge. My current strength is to add chaos, but Chen Hao is better to do it alone.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, I quietly approached the core of the small world and felt the call from it, which made me breathe rapidly. The small world just had a rudiment in my body flickered. It was like finding my mother, and I couldn''t wait to rush over.


    At first, I was a little ahead and ignored a lot of problems. Until the climbing wall was stopped, I suddenly found something wrong. This attraction is like swallowing. If I have no hesitation in the past, the small world in my body is likely to be swallowed up.


    Aware of this problem, I dared not approach by force. After being scolded by the guard, I forcibly suppressed the feeling of being impatient in my body and retreated back.


    Although the emergence of Chen Hao disrupted the whole city, the army at the core of defense was still orderly and performed its duties.


    I saw that Chen Hao was chasing the half step Tianzun. The peak Saint couldn''t find it at all. It can be said that he was in the limelight.


    However, when Chen Hao ran away after the embarrassed half step Tianzun, a light suddenly flew out of the stone city. The light column appeared, and the Runes of the totem jumped inside. The speed was so fast that it almost appeared and hit Chen Hao. What was terrible was that Chen Hao''s Tianzun body was directly pierced.

 Chapter 405

    Chen Hao''s shoulder was pierced, and the light column flew past his small world, leaving a crack that scared him half to death.


    Banbu Tianzun avoided Chen Hao''s attack with his armor, and the other two banbu Tianzun surrounded in the same armor.


    The totem burned on their armor can resist the Heavenly God, but I didn''t see the light column just now. It is estimated that it is also the power released by the totem.


    Chen Hao retreated several kilometers and his blood hole quickly recovered. I was relieved to see that he was all right. Because of the unrest, the guards in front were very vigilant and kept staring at me.


    Suddenly, I''m sure to handle them, but if I get close to the core now, I feel like I''ll be swallowed up.


    When I hesitated, the totem in the core of the small world changed. It began to reorganize and emit bright light. A vortex and crazy rotation formed in the imperfect small world in my body. Before I could react, the small world totem of the huge skeleton turned into streamers and rushed into my body madly.


    The guards are stupid, and so am I.


    But when the totem entered my body, my face changed, because it did not enter my small world, but attached to my small world to devour me.


    The light that shot through Chen Hao in the distance only appeared once, but the three banbu tianzuns in the armor of burning totem trapped him at the same time.


    Now Chen Hao''s situation is also very bad. He wants to guard against the light at any time. He wants to be tied up and can''t come to me at all.


    When the totem in the small world changed, hundreds of peak saints in charge of guarding surrounded me and wanted to fight me.


    If there are problems in the body, the small world will be swallowed up. I can''t send out my strength. I can only solve my internal worries first, quickly sit cross legged on the ground and forcibly control the small world against the totem.


    Fortunately, the great saint in charge of guarding was also confused. He didn''t know what the situation was. He didn''t dare to approach quickly and was still testing.


    At the moment of fighting against the totem, I found that this phagocytosis is mutual, and my small world can also phagocytize the totem. Aware of this, I frantically urged the small world to absorb the totem, and the totem entering my body also began to reorganize and merge with my small world.


    I frantically urged the ancient characters in my body to speed up the phagocytosis. I saw more and more totems escaping from the core of the small world. The peak saint in charge of guarding was also crazy. Without hesitation, five people shot at me at once.


    Now as soon as I urge the power in my body, the small world will be eroded immediately, and I dare not fight at all. However, when the attack of the five people arrived, the totem that originally eroded my small world suddenly flew out, and a complete totem was built outside my body, blocking all the magic powers of the five people.


    Seeing the totem self-protection, I was not distracted. Although Chen Hao was embarrassed in the distance, he would not be killed.


    As more and more totem shadows come into my body, the totems they build also cover my small world.


    Aware that it can be shaped, I have some difficulties in my heart. Although the totems built by themselves are also powerful, they are certainly not too strong, but I don''t know anything about totems. I don''t know what kind of totems are the most powerful.


    As totems become complete, I''m a little worried. If they are completed, they can''t be modified.


    Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration in my mind and thought of the chaotic sky flag. The totem on it was undoubtedly powerful, and it was also the only huge totem I had ever seen.


    Now I can''t help thinking. Without construction, the totem will be formed. In a hurry, regardless of whether the totem on the chaotic sky flag is broken, the totem controlling the floating begins to reorganize.


    But the ancient totem was not easy to build. It was just the beginning. I built it back and forth more than 20 times, and each time it broke at the beginning.


    In just three minutes, I built at least 200 times. The last time was finally stable, and the lines began to spread around.


    I just saw the chaotic sky flag and couldn''t remember it in my mind. Now I look back on my memory and observe it, I will lose control of my body and can''t perceive the danger outside.


    There are hundreds of people outside. They are working together. No one knows how much power they can burst out.


    When hesitating, a corner of the totem that was not easy to build began to crumble.


    At this time, I can only bet that the forces in the core of the small world will protect themselves and block their joint attack.


    Memory tracing back, the picture was presented in my mind like an old photo. I soon captured the memory of observing the chaotic sky flag and began to build according to the veins above.


    As the totem spread, more power came in from the outside, but the flag was broken that day, and the lines in many places were broken. Every time we get to this place, the speed will slow down, but fortunately, we can make up for it by constantly trying before and after contact.


    Of course, this complement may not be complete, but at least the totem is complete and does not collapse.


    I don''t know how long it took. I can''t feel the outside situation. The whole person is immersed in deducing memory and building totem.


    When I arrived at the last defective corner, I didn''t deduce it. I built it directly according to the totem on the broken yellow cloth. It was really perfect.


    At the moment when the totem was completed, my small world changed dramatically. The chaotic gas in it dispersed and the stars opened a new world. From the perspective of endoscope, the whole small world was as beautiful as a sapphire.


    For a time, the roar in my body continued, and the majestic power was released from the totem, and the spine bones were directly lit up to 30.


    In my experience, now I have stepped into the realm of heaven, and the remaining six spine bones that have not been lit up prove that there is a realm behind. Only when the front was lit up did I realize that the six vertebrae were completely different from the others.


    The GuZi above is not one, but several.


    Now thirty ancient characters appear, like they can be connected into a sentence. Unfortunately, no one can understand this kind of words.


    After the spine was lit up, I was separated from my memory. Only then did I find that there was a blue light curtain around me. Totems and ancient characters coexisted to block the attack of everyone outside.


    They don''t seem to be using that secret weapon.


    I can''t do it now because my body is still changing. The totem on the small world is integrating into my body along the meridians. In the past, my body was like a container of the small world, and the small world was only installed in it. Now my body is the small world, because under the connection of totems, the light scattered in the small world is with every corner of my body.


    I don''t know how long it took before I suddenly opened my eyes and took a long breath. The people outside showed a startled look and pushed away crazily.


    When I stood up, I felt that I was a standing world, and these people in front of me were just dust.


    This kind of tall and unique.


    I moved my hands and feet, and my breath suddenly converged. Ignoring the peak Saint around me, I turned and flew towards Chen Hao in the distance.


    He tied his hands and feet, plus three and a half steps of Tianzun siege, his body turned red.


    It was completely impossible for banbu Tianzun to hurt a Tianzun before. Otherwise, when Tianzun destroys the world, it won''t be more than 50 and a half steps. Tianzun can''t do anything.


    When I passed by, there happened to be a Tianzun attacking Chen Hao. I stood in front of him on my side and hit out with one punch of Tiandao boxing.


    The power of terror was released and met with banbu Tianzun. There was a totem manifesting on my fist. I collided with the totem on his armor and made a dull noise, like a bolt from the blue.


    My arm was numb and hit Chen Hao back. They retreated dozens of steps at the same time. And the emperor also flew out and smashed into the stone wall.


    My face changed greatly. Chen Hao may not feel it, but when the totem collided, I could clearly feel that the totem was with will. When it was strong, it was strong. Coupled with the special material of armor, banbu Tianzun blocked Tiandao boxing.


    Seeing that their companions were shot off, the remaining two immediately stopped and stared warily at Chen Hao and me. There were several square arrays around them, ready to shoot at the same time.


    Chen Hao held me and asked: boss, are you okay?


    I shook my head and reminded him that the totem was so weird and tight that it was far more powerful than runes.


    Chen Hao fought with them for a long time. He had found out. He nodded at the speech and whispered: they are OK. The light column emitted by lengbu Ding is fatal and can penetrate the small world of heaven.


    Without Chen Hao''s warning, I was on high alert and ready to avoid at any time.


    After a few seconds, the half step Tianzun who was smashed into the stone wall by me had not moved. Immediately, several peak saints rushed in and pulled the people out. They noticed that the situation was bad and quickly removed their armor. As a result, they just opened one and suddenly ejected a blood mist.


    Banbu Tianzun stopped my fist by relying on his special armor, but his people couldn''t bear it inside and had been blown into blood fog.


    The remaining two and a half steps made Tianzun''s face change.


    But just then, a bright light suddenly shot out of the stone city. There were totems in it. It was very powerful. It just appeared in front of Chen Hao and me.


    Facing it personally, we can realize its terrible speed. No wonder Chen Hao can''t avoid it. Now we can''t avoid it. In a very short time, we can only avoid the key.

 Chapter 406

    At the moment of the light column, Chen Hao first reacted. He sidled in front of me, but I pulled him away at the last minute.


    The small world in my body is released, and the totem is manifest and protected outside my body. In the face of the weapon that can kill the God, I have no bottom in my heart. I just think it is the same totem, and what I build is the totem on the chaotic sky flag. The same power should be able to block it. At the same time, I also want to try the difference between totem and rune.


    At present, totem seems to be the key to the path above the Heavenly Master, but I''m just in the heavenly realm now. There are totems in my body, which is very difficult to understand.


    The light column hit and collided with my totem. The totem inside exploded like a rune. As I thought, totem is higher than rune, and rune can''t resist totem attack at all.


    But now, how do Han and Chen Hao build totems? I build a totem, which can be said to be the independent hook of the small world. It has nothing to do with me. If there is no such hook, I have no clue at all.


    Chaotic creatures are really unique.


    However, what I have to consider now is not the way above the heavenly Buddha, but whether the totem burning method mastered by the holy land has been used on a large scale. If it is used on a large scale, it will be too dangerous for us.


    His thoughts were fleeting. The remaining two and a half steps, Tianzun thought that the light column could penetrate Chen Hao and me. He followed him and wanted to take the opportunity to kill us. As a result, he found that Chen Hao and I were fine.


    Inspired by me and able to block the light column, Chen Hao wrapped the broken yellow cloth on the iron bar. The small world of Tianzun glowed and fiercely pulled a stick towards one and a half steps of Tianzun.


    Because the distance is too close, there is little reaction time. With a loud bang, the totem on the broken yellow cloth glowed, knocked open the totem on the armor, and directly hit the half step Tianzun out. Chen Hao''s power was even more terrible than that of my Tiandao boxing. The half step Tianzun exploded into blood mist in the armor and splashed out from the gap.


    But just when Chen Hao killed one person, the light column shot out again.


    I followed Chen Hao closely all the time. I didn''t do anything, just to prevent the light column from hitting again. Seeing this, I quickly turned sideways and blocked Chen Hao.


    Without worries, Chen Hao tried his best to suppress the totem on the armor by relying on the half broken yellow cloth.


    After the second shot of the light column, there was no movement. It is estimated that it is not a weapon that can be launched indefinitely. There are restrictions.


    I observed Chen Hao''s battle and felt that the incomplete totem on the broken yellow cloth was stronger than the complete totem built by myself in my small world. Aware of this, I sent a message to let Chen Hao fight more for a while. Smelling the speech, he gathered some strength and fought with banbu Tianzun several times, so that I could see it carefully. As I thought, the broken totem on the broken yellow cloth was better than the complete totem I made. It can be seen that the part I filled is wrong, which affects the power of the whole totem. Fortunately, even so, it can suppress the totem on the spear.


    Building the wrong totem, I inevitably feel a little lost, but I can''t help it. If I didn''t build the completed totem at that time, it couldn''t be stable at all.


    After all, things in the small world are not burned and branded.


    What I hope now is that the totem in the small world is not a stereotype, and there will be a chance to change it in the future.


    It seems useless. I''ll send a message to Chen Hao so that he can kill.


    But just when Chen Hao was ready to do it, five lights came from the stone city at the same time, all of which hit me.


    The five lights covered too much. The first time I reacted, I kicked Chen Hao to the half step Tianzun.


    Chen Hao is a Tianyuan body. I didn''t reserve any spare strength. I used my full strength.


    When Tianzun kicked, Chen Hao turned into a light. Almost when the light column hit me, Chen Hao also hit the half step Tianzun.


    The small boundary in my body manifests and condenses around me to form a blue aperture. I squat inside to reduce the stress area as much as possible.


    The light scattered, the totems collided and entangled with each other. The blue and gold lines built a huge network in the void.


    The power of terror pressed on me. For a moment, the blood was boiling, and the totem entangled for about half a second. Suddenly, it changed, and the virtual shadows of two giants emerged in the middle.


    One of them is exactly the same as the giant lying in the starry sky. What my totem shows is also an indomitable giant, but his head is only half, and the middle of his waist is still disconnected and very vague.


    It occurred to me that its incompleteness was probably caused by its own blind construction of totem. Fortunately, the two giants were only manifest and did not release any breath. They were just a shadow. Otherwise, my giant might not be able to beat the golden giant.


    The appearance of visions proves my speculation that totems are indeed involved in the Tao path above the God, and also involve chaotic creatures. I''m afraid that current creatures can''t build totems.


    The great wilderness is indeed the place with the most mysteries hidden in the chaotic world, and Zhang Daoling, now I should call him Grandpa, as well as his parents and Wu Laogou, should be in the great wilderness now.


    Their understanding of chaotic creatures is absolutely more than anyone. I''m afraid their layout is also related to totems.


    A flash in my mind flashed a lot of thoughts. Then I opened my mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood. When I reached the heaven realm, the blood in my body also changed greatly. Just a mouthful of blood turned into a blood rain when it fell.


    It''s not that I vomited so much blood at once, but the blood gas is too strong. Even if it''s just a drop of blood, the scattered blood gas will be very huge.


    Chen Hao reacted quickly. On the way I kicked him, he put on a broken yellow cloth, took himself as a weapon and directly exploded the half step Tianzun. This time, he shot quickly. At the moment when the half step Tianzun''s blood and flesh spewed out of the armor, he directly broke the holy grain, grabbed the armor and threw it directly into the portable space.


    We didn''t have time to collect the first two sets. The people in the Holy Land took them and left. I don''t know where they went.


    They have operated this stone city for many years and burned many runes. Chen Hao and I can''t see through it at a glance and can''t catch up with it.


    Half a step Tianzun was cut off. I didn''t stop and flew directly to the place where the nearest light column hit.


    Seeing that we were in the past, the peak Saint came out to stop us. Chen Hao and I directly killed. We couldn''t stop it. We rushed to the place and suddenly made a roar and burst open, and several great saint bones flew out of it.


    They''re broken.


    Chen Hao and I are very decisive and have a clear purpose. Even if we can''t get the special weapon, we should see it at least.


    On the way, the remaining four launched another round of attack, briefly stopped us, but I blocked it. There was a light missing, and the power was much smaller. Chen Hao and I were beaten back 100 meters, stabilized and rushed to the nearest place where the light column was emitted again.


    However, they did enough Kung Fu. When they found that they couldn''t stop it, they directly exploded in that place. When the last two were, they did it more thoroughly. They directly destroyed it before we could go. Chen Hao and I swept through the ruins and didn''t find any abnormal debris, like directly exploding into dust.


    I can''t do it at a glance. Chen Hao and I are a little angry.


    After destroying the special weapons, all the people in the Holy Land stopped their resistance and stood where they were, with a look of death at home.


    Chen Haoqi, however, captured the strongest peak saint and forcibly searched the soul. As a result, there was no information about special weapons in his memory.


    I also started to catch a few. I searched more than 100 people in a row, and the results were the same. Chen Hao and I stopped. I''m afraid half a step Tianzun here only knew the existence of this weapon. The specific informed person was the peak saint who urged the weapon.


    Those top saints are dead men. Now they have become corpses. Even when they die, even the laws are wiped out, leaving us no clues.


    Chen Hao threw away the paralyzed half step Heavenly Master in his hand and said coldly: now I''ll give you a chance to tell you what it is, or I''ll kill you all.


    There are millions of holy land troops stationed in stone city. In addition to building here, they also guard here. Only a thousand people died in the fight just now, and the rest are millions of troops. It won''t take long for Chen Hao and me to kill a million people. After all, half of them are dead.


    But I don''t want to kill for no reason, but now I can only cooperate with Chen Hao in acting. The palm of my hand falls in the air. The great saints and small saints below can''t bear it. My body explodes directly, and the spirit is wiped out together with the holy grain law. It''s really ash annihilation.


    As a result, no one spoke. Chen Haomei picked his head slightly and was ready to kill. At this time, a great saint came out and said: gentlemen, none of us can answer the questions you asked. Everything I said is the truth, but if you don''t believe it, you can just kill, and we will never resist.


    The great sage at the peak is nothing but a mole ant in front of the God, and the great sage and the little sage are powerless to resist. Chen Hao and I are going to fight. Their resistance is completely useless.


    Chen Hao looked at me and understood that they were telling the truth. It''s not easy to get information about secret weapons, at least not here. Chen Hao said to me: boss, if these people are put back, they will be our enemies in the future. I think we should kill them.


    I shook my head and said: Although the holy land is not in the Seven Realms, balance is the law of the whole universe. If they exist, they must exist. Indiscriminate killing is likely to break the balance.


    From the beginning of hearing the balance theory to now, I feel that force exists more and more. When the world is strong, there will inevitably be forces that can be checked and balanced.


    The level we are involved in will also rise and touch higher things.


    After listening to my voice, Chen Hao accepted the killing intention and told me: it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We have to leave as soon as possible.


    Before I left, I got two bodies similar to Chen Hao and me. Their armor was useful.


    If Chen Hao and I want to get in touch with the secret weapon, we must sneak into their team, otherwise we can''t touch it at all.

 Chapter 407

    After Chen Hao and I left, we didn''t immediately get out of the small world of the giant. There was no suppression and reduction here. We can breathe normally.


    The important thing is that the holy land has a base here. This time, we have to expose ourselves for the core of the small world. If we are mixing into another base, we can be down-to-earth.


    As for Jiang Nu, she may have listened to me this time and didn''t come in rashly. As long as she goes back to be with Han, they won''t be rash even if they take action. Prepared actions can help me and play a role of internal and external cooperation. After all, giant bones are only a small base in the holy land, and we have to deal with the holy land.


    Chen Hao and I stayed dormant for a long time after we left. People in the Holy Land dare not come to find them. What can they do if they find them?


    Ten days later, Chen Hao and I mixed into the second base of the holy land, the same stone city, but the scale was much smaller, and only 600000 people were stationed.


    Chen Hao and I stayed dormant after we got in. We were not afraid of them, but wanted to inquire about the secret. We had to eavesdrop in the dark.


    It took us three days to understand the situation in the city and get familiar with the people around us.


    The army composed of monks is different from ordinary barracks. They seldom talk in their spare time. They spend most of their time practicing. They don''t know much about each other and are very indifferent.


    But also because of this indifference, Chen Hao and I were not found. In the next few days, we began to collect information, but after a few days, I felt that there were no special weapons here because I couldn''t hear any wind.


    By the tenth day, I even suspected that the weapon had not been popularized, and such a small base would not be equipped with that weapon.


    However, the information of the secret weapon was not detected, but another information was detected.


    Chen Hao and I are still confused. It''s understandable that the Holy Land drags the giant''s bones around the starry sky, because they need to mine the giant''s bones to build weapons, but the small world inside the bones is a deserted place. Even if there is air in it, they can hide in it when shuttling through the void, but there''s no need to build some cities, And there are not many people in each station. It''s not necessary at all.


    But on the eleventh day, Chen Hao and I finally found the problem. The people of the Holy Land excavated earth and stone in this small world. There is a luminous crystal in the earth and stone in the small world, which contains very unique power.


    Chen Hao and I were sent to dig once. The whole project was carried out for a day. Tens of thousands of people dug. They really dug hundreds of meters. They turned around and found only five crystals like that. Unfortunately, Chen Hao and our area didn''t harvest. They could only be seen from a distance when the crystals were unearthed.


    The people of the Holy Land took the crystal stone as a treasure and was secretly taken away when it was unearthed. However, for crystal, many people know that Chen Hao heard that kind of crystal is called chaotic spirit stone. They can burn totems on armor and make armor.


    The armor worn by banbu Tianzun needs more than 100 fast chaotic spirit stones to be forged.


    I deliberately asked the people around me. It''s great to dig out five pieces a day.


    In this small world, they have 15 bases. In this way, at the lowest, they have to have at least 50 yuan a day, and they can make a suit of armor in two to three days.


    They have been excavating chaotic spirit stones for a hundred years. At least 10000 sets are needed to arm an elite army based on the minimum output.


    If half a step of Tianzun wears it, three can tie with one Tianzun. If five or six, they can besiege one Tianzun. If there are many, it is not impossible to kill Tianzun.


    Thinking of this, I am worried. If it is not solved, the holy land can really command the five realms.


    The management of chaotic Lingshi is strict, and different people dig it every day. Chen Hao and I stayed for a month, but it''s only once.


    In a month and a half, Chen Hao and I got a piece of rice grain size. I could feel the gas of chaos inside, but Chen Hao couldn''t feel it.


    I think it''s strange, because his body is full of dark and yellow Qi. It''s supposed to be chaotic Qi, but no matter how I guide him, he can''t feel it.


    Chen Hao said: boss, their armor must be built in a base and then transported in batches. I''ve seen it these days. The chaotic spirit stones they excavated have not been sent out. It is estimated that they are sent out in batches. Before we came, they must have reserved a batch. Now they are trying their best to send it out.


    Although our city is calm on the surface, in fact, it is heavily guarded in the dark. Someone will come to inspect it in a few days. If Chen Hao and I were not in heaven, we would have been discovered long ago.


    But Chen Hao''s analysis is very reasonable. Whether it''s holy land or golden bones, they appear on the battlefield for the first time. After a hundred years of peace, they can''t send people to transport the chaotic spirit stone and the armor back every day. They must be transported in batches.


    I followed Chen Hao''s analysis and said: as long as we can keep up with the chaotic spirit stone transported out, we will be able to find the city that makes armor.


    So far, Chen Hao and I have been squatting for a month and a half. We can''t find out about the secret weapons. It''s better to get a batch of armor to disguise the Qingling world.


    As soon as Chen Hao and I discussed, we decided to transfer the target and find war armor first.


    Zhan Jia''s business is strictly controlled, but it is not as strictly confidential as secret weapons. Detective Chen Hao heard that a secret team will be escorted out in a few days, but he doesn''t know the specific time.


    About five days later, the leader of our team suddenly found Chen Hao and me and asked us to complete a task and send a batch of elixirs to another base.


    There were fifty teams who followed us out of the city, all in groups of two. They didn''t go to a city.


    Chen Hao and I both know that chaotic Lingshi must be in these 50 teams, but... Chen Hao and I are stupid.


    When they leave the city, they are supervised and responsible for sending out tens of miles. On the way, Chen Hao and I checked the box. It was really pills. Like huiyuandan, they were very common pills, and the quantity was not large.


    Chen Hao has been pondering, and the voice told me: for a city, what effect can this pill play.


    I''ve been thinking since I left the city. I feel it''s too coincidental. Chen Hao and I are divided into a group. The other is what Chen Hao said. It''s completely useless.


    After walking more than 50 kilometers, I grabbed Chen Hao and said to him: This is wrong. The people we were sent out were those they suspected. They deliberately sent us out in this way. And monitor us through two cities.


    When I finished, I immediately said: go back.


    Chen Hao and I lurked back outside the city. After more than three hours of dormancy, there was no movement in the city. I was worried immediately. Forget it, the time for us to deliver the pill is four hours. The chaotic spirit stone will not leave the city until all the people sent arrive.


    And they must have contact with dozens of large and small bases and outposts. If someone doesn''t get the news here, the chaotic spirit stone won''t go out of the city.


    I told Chen Hao my conjecture. He didn''t react for a moment. He thought for a few seconds to figure out the twists and turns. He angrily said: they are all monks. Do you need to make it so complicated?


    Strong strength can ignore everything, but at this time, their method is obviously very effective. But now we send the elixir to the target city, which will certainly keep us until the spirit stone arrives safely.


    The whole plan is impeccable. Chen Hao and I will fight hard, then they won''t leave the city, and we can''t find where the armor is made.


    Chen Hao was so anxious that he kept asking me what to do.


    I was also trying to find a way. Finally, I thought of the double talisman. Although it costs longevity yuan, it can be replaced temporarily.


    It was decided that Chen Hao took a stone, cut out two very thin pieces of stone, and burned the rune with the law of Tianzun. When he arrived at Tianzun, it was completely effortless to burn two double runes, and he used the law of Tianzun, not Tianzun''s personal visit. It was difficult to find that it was a double rune.


    After finishing it, Chen Hao and I each picked a hair and pressed it on it to break into our own soul Qi. The mantra glowed and directly transformed Chen Hao and me. I took out two sets of armor of the Holy Land and put them on. Chen Hao opened a void channel and directly sent them nearby.


    After the double was sent out, Chen Hao and I continued to hibernate.


    Sure enough, in the fifth hour, a team of people came out of the city. They were very cautious. When they came out of the city, they walked along a remote path. It can be concluded that the chaotic spirit stone is on several people, but in the portable space.


    Fortunately, Chen Hao and I don''t want to rob, but to find a destination.


    After following for two days, the five person team fell in a big mountain. Chen Hao and I fell from the void. It took only two seconds. When we recovered, we found that the five people disappeared out of thin air.


    Chen Hao was in a hurry and was ready to rush up to find him. I dragged him back, held him down and said: there is either an array or an underground passage in front, and we don''t have to go in and guard the mountain until the armor escort comes out.

 Chapter 408

    Chen Hao and I have spent several days following to the place where the armor is made, and the time limit of the double talisman depicted by Chen Hao is almost over.


    He and I squatted for a day, and both of them were worried. There is timely communication between the base of the Holy Land and the post. If the double is found, the armor may not be transported out.


    Forced entry and looting is likely to lead to the self explosion of secret weapons. At that time, you can''t get anything, but if you really get to that point, naturally no one will get it.


    I''m a little worried that something will happen outside. I''m afraid that they will forcibly attack the holy land. If they don''t know, they will suffer a great loss.


    Emperor Jiang of the witch world and the blood soul of Zhu Rong also entered the small world of the giant. As a result, Chen Hao and I haven''t heard from them.


    On the third day, the mountain finally fluctuated. Ten top saints came out one after another. They were dressed in black armor, completely different from other soldiers. They were like machines and said nothing. When they came out, they flew in one direction.


    When Chen Hao and I came in, they were pulled in. They thought that as long as we kept flying overhead, we could get out of the small world in the giant. Now it seems that there is a channel, which is likely to be the channel they are going to.


    Chen Hao and I said: things are a little tricky. They are dead men. Their armor may be in their personal space. If they explode, they will burn jade and stone.


    Chen Hao said: a moment of repression, they have no time to explode.


    I shook my head. If it were so easy, they wouldn''t be called dead men. Moreover, even if we catch them, it is difficult for them to open their carry space, unless they forcibly occupy their spiritual orifices, but what we can all think of, the holy land cannot be unprepared.


    The speed of the ten dead was very fast. When Chen Hao and I whispered, they had gone out of a hundred miles. Seeing that the number of patrols began to decrease, Chen Hao planned to do it here and destroy it directly.


    As for secret weapons, we can''t even get armor, let alone find out the origin of secret weapons. Even if we can find out, it will take at least a year. Time is too long, there are too many variables, and wait, it''s better to go out and bring the news to them.


    Chen Hao also proposed: boss, at that time, we will act at the same time, directly suppress and get people out. I''m saying that they can''t be impeccable. As long as they are people, they have weaknesses.


    People have weaknesses, but the dead have been trained since childhood. Like a machine, it is not easy to turn them into people.


    But take it out, at least there''s hope.


    Chen Haoda and I agreed, hurriedly assigned the people we had to deal with, and then followed all the way.


    The Death Squadron of ten people walked for a day and a half and stopped in a mountain.


    Chen Hao looked at no one around and said with a slight frown: boss, we won''t be found. Did they deliberately lead us here?


    It''s deserted around, not to mention the base. They can''t even see their outpost. It''s reasonable to say that the entrance should be the place with the largest population. But now I can''t say why. I can only look at it step by step.


    Ten people in the Holy Land circled around the canyon for several times. They were very alert. They circled for more than ten minutes before they stopped. Then they began to dig earth and rock in the mountain. A stone gate was dug out a moment later. One of the dead took out five chaotic spirit stones from his personal space and placed them on the door. The stone was safe, and the door began to shine, forming a channel.


    The moment they were ready to go in, Chen Hao and I shot at the same time, suppressing five people respectively, and directly entering the heavenly rune, imprisoning their bodies and souls and throwing them into my portable space.


    The chaotic spirit stone glows and opens a time-space tunnel. Needless to say, it is the exit from the small world. But Chen Hao and I don''t know where the other end of the channel will be. There is a strange void between us. I don''t think it''s possible to directly connect to the Holy Land, but it''s likely that as soon as we go out, we will face millions of soldiers in the holy land.


    Thinking of all kinds of possibilities, Chen Hao and I are a little guilty. Just open the space-time channel, the consumption of chaotic spirit stone is also great. When hesitating, the power above is weakening, and there can be no delay.


    They did not hesitate. Chen Hao''s small world appeared and hung behind his head like a halo. The small world in my body was also glowing. For a time, blood gas surged and 30 vertebrae glowed at the same time.


    The next second, the two people stepped into the channel at the same time, which may be the reason for forced penetration. The channel is like a tunnel, not fleeting. Chen Hao and I walked inside for two minutes, and there was a light in front. It is a door.


    It was the first time we saw such a space-time channel. We couldn''t help looking more. The surrounding runes flashed like streamers. They were similar to the runes on the forbidden demon door. They were carved.


    Chen Hao and I deduced. However, the rune changed too much. We couldn''t deduce anything, so we had to give up.


    When I went out, I let Chen Hao walk behind me. When the two people went out, countless people gathered around, a large area of darkness.


    Chen Hao and I urged Xiaojie for the first time.


    Sure enough, the place where we appeared was a big city in the holy land. Our breath spread out, and there was the God approaching in the distance.


    Now there is only the Qingling world with the heavenly being. The first thing I thought of was Jiang Nu and Han. But when the breath approached, it was found that it was a large white object, like ice and snow, with nine lights of different colors flashing on it.


    The speed of Tianzun can break through the limitation of space and arrive in a flash. Chen Hao and I suddenly became nervous. The armor and secret weapons in the holy land are difficult to deal with. If they still have the Heavenly Master alive, then


    I took out a wooden axe for the first time, and Chen Hao also took out an iron bar, but just then the ball in the sky exploded, and nine lights converged into a small world, and Wu De stepped out of it.


    Before that, I didn''t know what Jiuyin meant. Now I can finally feel it. The nine forces on Wu De are very cold, but the cold of each force is different and has its own characteristics. I don''t know what they represent.


    Wu De did not fall, but said to the millions of troops below: they are our people. According to the agreement, I will take them away now.


    appointment? Has the Seven Realms reached an agreement with the holy land?


    But before Wu De''s voice fell, several generals of the holy land came out. They came out. Millions of troops surrounded Chen Hao and me. Looking at the posture, they wanted to leave us.


    After besieging us, the general said to Wu De in the sky: others can, but they come out of our secret channel. If they want to leave, they have to hand over their things.


    The Holy Land''s attitude was firm, and there was no room for discussion in its tone. The army was besieged layer by layer, forming a human wall.


    Wu De, they don''t know the secret of the Holy Land yet. They want Chen Hao and I to hand over our things.


    But Chen Hao and I know the value of armor and can''t hand it over. Similarly, people in the holy land can''t let us leave.


    The battle could not be avoided. Chen Hao and I looked at each other. While Wu De was still talking to them, Chen Hao and I hit in one direction at the same time.


    Tianzun was powerful. The ordinary peak Mahatma couldn''t stop it. He was hit by Chen Hao and me and exploded like a balloon. For a time, the blood mist covered the sky.


    But the sea of people is like a tide. They don''t know to retreat at all. They all release their strongest strength to block in front and don''t attack. They just use people to build cages.


    Chen Hao was angry and wanted to open the small world. He directly shot with the light of the small world, but I stopped him. If we kill a channel, we can go out by killing hundreds of thousands at most. If we open the small world, five million people may be solved in a few seconds.


    Of course, this is the only way for the half step Tianzun without armor in the holy land army, but there may be special weapons here.


    When Chen Hao rushed forward, I only shot occasionally. The rest of the time I focused on guarding against the light column.


    Wu De outside wanted to fall down at the first time when he saw that Chen Hao and I were fighting, but the general who just spoke gave a cold drink and questioned him: do you want to break the agreement?


    Wu De stopped in classical Chinese and didn''t know what their agreement was.


    Chen Hao walked with the flesh and blood of the great saint and the small Saint at every step, but he was surrounded by layers in front. I don''t know how many people were surrounded. He had to bear the power of those people at every step.


    I looked and killed 500000. I''m afraid I can''t get out, because there must be more people in the back.


    Seeing this, I asked Chen Hao to open the small world and kill a way out directly.


    Chen Hao was already impatient with this kind of rolling. He heard that the small world shook and cracked a gap. His strongest strength shot out of the small world and suppressed it. Blood and flesh flew everywhere. For a time, there was a torrential rain of blood in the world formed by giant bones.


    But when Chen Hao opened the small world for the second time, a light suddenly flew from a distance.


    I was ready for the small world to open for the first time. I also shot a light with a totem and collided with the light column. The totem turned into the virtual shadow of a giant again and stood up in the sky.


    Before the virtual shadow dissipated, the second, third and fourth lights came at the same time. My small world also opened continuously and hit back with the light column of the same totem.


    It''s just that I can''t bear the collision one after another. I''ve been rubbing back. They were pushed back for dozens of kilometers, and there were half step Tianzun in burning totem armor in the army. Although there were only two, they mixed in the army to resist Chen Hao''s attack, just to prevent us from escaping.


    After being forced to retreat, Chen Hao didn''t stand out too far from several shocks. He was so anxious that he shouted at the sky: Wu De, you old wood, if you don''t do it, we''ll be trapped to death.


    The breath of the Heavenly Master is comparable to the hand of the great saint. The voice goes into the waves, and the little saint in front is directly shattered.


    Chen Hao scolded. When Wu Decai bit his teeth, nine Yin Qi were released at the same time, just like nine rivers falling from the sky. The gold bones where he passed were covered with a layer of frost, which was very terrible.


    But he just shot, and immediately a beam of light shot at him. When I made a sound to remind, the nine Yin Qi was directly shot through.

 Chapter 409

    I took a breath of air-conditioning. Chen Hao''s Tianyuan body was directly penetrated by the shot. Wu De was crossed by nine Yin Qi. It''s hard to die if you don''t want to.


    Chen Hao himself was foolish and muttered: I should not have called him if I knew he was so careless.


    Muttering and playing, Chen Hao and I shouted angrily at the same time. They were not on guard against the light column. They opened the small world at the same time and flew towards Wu De.


    Such an opportunity will not be missed. Three beams of light will shoot at Chen Hao, me and Wu De at the same time.


    Our little world was completely opened, and the little saints and great saints within a radius of ten kilometers were directly turned into blood and evaporated.


    God''s killing is really a matter of eyes.


    Chen Hao''s whole body was wrapped in the broken yellow cloth, and his eyes were not exposed. When he was hit by the light column, he was not blocked by the broken yellow cloth. As a result, he was shot out like a sandbag.


    The light column on my body directly shot into my small world, and was torn up by the totem in my small world in an instant. The collapse of the light column made me clearly see its structure.


    Its speed reached the speed of light, but it was built by totem. After breaking, it scattered into lines, like broken runes, but its power is very special.


    Wu De''s nine Yin Qi were pierced, but his body did not disperse. In a very short time, the second light column shot through him again. Lao Wu is completely quiet now. It gives me the feeling that he has been shot into slag inside, but the nine Yin Qi has not dispersed.


    Chen haofei flew for tens of kilometers. After stabilizing his body, he rushed over at the first time, peeped out a head from the broken yellow Brie and shouted at Wu De.


    Seeing Wu De didn''t respond, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Chen Hao shook the broken yellow cloth and wanted to cover the nine Yin Qi, but at this time, the nine Yin Qi began to entangle with each other and spread out, which in turn covered Chen Hao and me.


    Yin Qi seems tangible, but actually invisible. This is what I felt the first time I went in. Wu De was not shot, but turned into a state of nothingness. The light column could not hurt him.


    Nothingness.


    It was the first time I saw him. Wu De really surprised us one after another. Wu De wrapped me and Chen Hao, and Yin Qi rotated to form a sphere, protecting me and Chen Hao inside and flying directly towards the outside.


    On the way, another light column came, which was very accurate. It aimed directly at the position where Chen Hao and I were, but the light column seemed to refract in the Qi of nine Yin, and rubbed us and flew over.


    During this period, many people were bumped in. They were just a few meters away from Chen Hao and me, but they looked at each other in a space-time, and then passed through.


    Wu De is omnipresent in the nine Yin Qi. He can appear anywhere at any time, but he doesn''t know why. He seems unable to communicate with us.


    Out of the siege of the army, Wu De flew in another direction. In the void, it was like a colorful planet across the sky, spanning tens of thousands of kilometers before it fell.


    The army of the Holy Land didn''t catch up, and they couldn''t catch up.


    At the moment of falling to the ground, the Yin Qi exploded, and Wu Decai came out of it. They all surrounded Han and Jiang nu. I glanced around and saw that there were also witch soldiers around. It just seemed that there were no big Witches of the twelve witch families. I felt something wrong.


    Chen Hao also noticed that when he was preparing to ask questions, Jian inadvertently said: the female witch of the Dijiang department was seriously injured, was entered into a strange Rune and slept all the time.


    Jian inadvertently said half of it, Chen Hao pushed away the crowd and rushed out. Immediately, the peak saint of the witch family came to guide the way and took Chen Hao to the camp of the witch family.


    Chen Hao must have cried a lot in the past, so I didn''t follow him immediately and give him some time. Han came and took my hand and roughly said what happened after we left.


    Now the foothold is still on the huge golden skeleton. It can be seen that war broke out after we left. Qingling world also found a way not to be pulled into the golden skeleton and stabilized its heel here.


    Looking up at the sky, in the distant starry sky, the light of the Holy Land fell on the dark stars. I don''t know how many people were stationed on it.


    Han Hua told me as he walked. I didn''t know until I heard that after we left, the army of the Holy Land attacked the Qingling world several times. As a result, the Qingling world won a great victory and let us stand firm here.


    It was only during the war that Chen Hao''s wife was accidentally injured and an unknown Rune was inserted into her body. Her life was in danger. As a last resort, Qingling world reached an agreement with the holy land to evacuate all people within half a month. Now it is still in the evacuation time, so Wu de said that he would take us according to the agreement in the past.


    There are too many secrets in giant bones, involving chaotic creatures and some mysterious forces in chaos. The Holy Land obviously doesn''t want us to get them.


    So it seems that the bones of chaotic creatures in the sky are not pulled from the holy land, but the Holy Land follows the bones of chaotic creatures here. In this case, the hidden information will be destroyed.


    Because this is the witch world, the only world that has been in contact with the wilderness. Now the bones of chaotic creatures come through the endless universe. It can''t be a coincidence.


    They had thought of it for a long time. When I said it, Jian Lingxiao said: This is probably related to the great famine. I feel that the great famine will soon be born.


    I nodded and there was no other explanation.


    With the birth of the great wilderness and the reign of heaven, the pattern will change. According to the road we have traveled, as long as the pattern changes, the road will appear.


    I saw all the main people in the Qingling world. By the way, I told them about the discovery of Chen Hao and me and the totem. I suspect that Chen Hao''s wife has been driven into the totem, which will make the four heavenly lords Han, Wu De, Jiang NV and Jianyuan helpless.


    After listening to my introduction, everyone fell into silence.


    Han Li sees things farther than we do, and so does Jian Lingxiao. After being silent for about half a minute, Han Peng said: now it seems that the huge skeleton is a link in the balance, and its emergence is an opportunity. Now the holy land has gone ahead, excavated a large number of chaotic spirit stones, and made in addition to mysterious weapons. If we are retreating, it is tantamount to giving up the balance.


    With the dormancy of the old sages, the Qingling world gave up a balance. The consequence is that it has been dating for countless years. If I had not set up a divine prison in my previous life, I happened to go in again. The current situation of the Qingling world can only be described as embarrassing.


    If the balance of heaven is tilted, it will not be embarrassing, but will be destroyed. In particular, many treasures in the fairy world appear in the Qingling world. Those are bait. I''m afraid it''s useless to hand them over at that time. It should be because the strong won''t consider the life and death of the weak when taking away the things in the hands of the weak, and they are likely to be eradicated in order to avoid future trouble.


    Here, it''s no longer for me. No matter who it is, it''s all for self-protection.


    This is the general meaning of war, from selfishness to national righteousness, to life and death. No matter what Dynasty, the war ended in righteousness.


    Jian Lingxiao sorted out the information I brought back, and then passed it on for everyone''s attention.


    I didn''t say that there are totems in my small world. People talk a lot. Besides, this is the territory of the holy land. We don''t have a complete confidentiality system, so it''s easy to leak out.


    Han Han roughly told me once, and more than ten minutes passed. The party also went to the witch camp. A big witch led us to Chen Hao''s wife''s residence.


    The biyou palace is not located, because only a few people come here, and most of the troops are of the witch clan.


    The population of the witch family was damaged this time, and more than one million people went in. More than two million people have come here.


    As soon as we were about to enter Chen Hao''s wife''s camp, the horn sounded in the void, and more than ten million troops of the holy land surrounded us in all directions.


    There is still light in the distant holy land. Someone is coming. If I guess correctly, that team is all the top saints, and there is banbu Tianzun in it. It must be the elite wearing that kind of special armor.


    The six saints of Qingling world may not be able to stop them.


    I predicted that it would take at least two hours to arrive. Chen Hao also came out of the camp at this time. His eyes were red. It can be seen that the problem was some serious.


    Seeing his appearance, I didn''t ask. I stopped the rest of the people outside. Only Chen Haohan and the three of us went in and went to the room. I asked Chen Hao if he was a totem.


    Chen Hao saw the totem, nodded with red eyes, grabbed my hand and said; Boss, you have to save Xiaoting.


    Well, I said, as long as it''s a totem, I don''t think it''s a big problem to solve.


    But the maid opened Ling Zi. When I saw the witch lying on the bed, the whole person changed his face. No wonder Chen Hao would cry red eyes. If Han Han became like this, I''m afraid so.


    At this time, the witch''s face was black and the whole person had withered. If she had no heart and the light was shining, I would think she was dead.


    Han Dan said: the strange Rune has been eating away his blood. If Wu De''s nine Yin Qi had not protected her heart, she would have died now.


    I locked the room with an air machine before releasing Xiaojie. Han saw my little world and asked in surprise: what is this? Totems?


    I nodded, accepted Xiaojie and told Chen Hao and I what happened in Xiaojie.


    Chen Hao was a little worried. I didn''t say much. In the past, the power in her body broke into the female witch''s body. Sure enough, she noticed the totem, and it spread all over her blood collaterals, which has been eroding the blood of the female witch. Surrounded by Han, Jiang Nu and Wu De, their runes are completely useless and are excluded by totems.


    The suppression of totem has crossed the suppression of power, but directly suppresses runes. There is no heaven or not.


    I didn''t dare to directly touch the totem in her body, explored it and stepped back.


    Chen Hao immediately asked anxiously: boss, what''s the situation.


    I said: her body is too weak. If I touch it forcibly now, she may not be able to bear it.


    The witch''s blood is too exhausted to bear.


    Chen Hao quickly shouted cangxue.


    I shook my head, but didn''t stop Chen Hao, because cangxue would have conditioned her if she had the ability.

 Chapter 410

    If cangxue''s pill is useful, there''s no need to wait until now. Chen Hao asked around, and Li Zhengke and cangxue shook their heads.


    When he came back, he clenched his teeth and directly said to me: boss, come like this, the physique of the witch family can bear it.


    If we had come back a few days earlier, we might have been able to resist, but now the witch''s body is very fragile. If Wu De''s nine Yin Qi hadn''t protected her heart, she would have dried up and died.


    Chen Hao naturally understood my concerns, and then said: boss, time is dragging on, she will only become weaker and weaker, and it will be more troublesome at that time.


    I looked back at Han Peng. She nodded gently and indicated that Chen Hao was right. If I dragged it down, I couldn''t find a suitable way in a short time. It''s better to take a risk now.


    Seeing that they all agree, I asked Chen Hao to call Wu De in. His power can protect the heart and play some role.


    After Wu De came in, I discussed with him. The collision of totems is likely to explode terrible power in the female Tianzun. Everyone may know that Wu De needs to do his best to protect his heart and prevent his body from collapsing. His blood can still remain. At that time, he can cast his body with witchcraft.


    Facing the totem, Wu De was also very nervous. He told Chen Hao face to face that he would try his best, but he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to do it. Chen Hao asked us to come. He was mentally prepared. In order not to put pressure on Wu De and me, he answered and went out.


    The Qi of nine Yin in Wu De''s body forms nine strong Qi. After entering the female witch''s body, he once again blesses the breath of guarding the heart pulse before. After layers of protection, Wu De said: boss, I can only do this. If the power of totem collision is too strong, I''m afraid the Qi of nine Yin can''t be reflected by nothingness in such a small range of the body.


    I said: leave the rest to me!


    Wu De is only the last insurance, mainly for me.


    After taking a deep breath, the small boundary in the body glowed. With the power of totem, it penetrated from the meridians to the fingertips. When I tried to control it very accurately, I suddenly pointed at the center of your witch''s eyebrows. The power of totem entered her meridians and devoured the totem left inside madly.


    When the two totems collided with each other, the meridians of the witch collapsed and her flesh cracked. Her body is constructed with runes and can''t withstand the impact of totem.


    Wu De''s face was livid and his body was dim. He injected the Qi of nine Yin crazily and guarded his heart pulse with his greatest ability.


    I found that Chen Hao''s wife''s body was broken. I hurried to run Chunlei breathing method to inject anger into her body and repair it as much as possible. But this repair can''t make up for the speed of disintegration.


    But then the totem collided, and my totem began to devour and push forward a little along her meridians.


    I ran the spring thunder breathing method at the same time. I felt that the situation was wrong. I hurried to shout hanpeng and said: wife, you can repair it from the back.


    Han Han runs the spring thunder breathing method and manifests the small world at the same time. The life Qi of the whole small world enters into the female witch. I deal with the totem wholeheartedly, control the power emitted by the collision when swallowing as much as possible, and reduce the damage to the female witch.


    But even so, the power after the totem collision still shot into her spirit, and was almost pierced several times, which scared Wu De into the Qi of nothingness and all into the female witch.


    I have tried my best to control it, but the witch''s body is still broken, and it is stained with the smell of totem. The vitality of Han is repaired a lot slowly.


    Where the meridians pass, flesh and blood continue to explode, exposing bones and meridians. Go on like this. When I clean up the totem in her body, she is already disabled.


    What''s worse, when we deal with this matter, the elite of the holy land are already on the way to kill. Chen Hao and I caught ten people. We don''t know how many sets of armor there are in their carrying space, but judging from the reaction of the holy land, Chen Hao and I have touched a big fish this time.


    The bigger the fish, the more they won''t give up. Chen Hao has begun to arrange outside. The giant skeleton involves chaotic creatures and totems. We can''t give up. We must hold on. This war is bound to break out, but now our main force has not come. Chen Hao decides to withdraw here first and fight with the main force at that time.


    The blood and soul stamina of the twelve ancestors of the witch family played a great role, but now the female witch has an accident and can''t be mobilized for a while. And Chen Hao''s level is not enough.


    However, Chen Hao''s decision was rejected by the people of the witch clan. When he first laid down this territory, he paid a great price. Now it will be more difficult to withdraw and come.


    The old sages in Qingling world and the strong ones in Qichuan River also agree with the decision of the witch world and think they should stick to it.


    Chen Hao repeatedly told them the power of the unique armor and the existence of secret weapons. Tianzun can be hurt. If he is careless, he will be directly killed. If we stick to it, more than three million people are likely to be caught.


    I listened to the outside discussion inside and felt that Chen Hao''s decision was right. The biyou palace and the immortal sword array were absent, so it was difficult to compete. And even if the divine plan is there, they may not be able to block the totem attack.


    Listening to the dispute outside, Han Peng was a little impetuous and said coldly: do what Chen Hao said and withdraw from here. I''ll talk about it later.


    At present, only Chen Hao, Han he and I know about the special armor that Chen Hao and I got. They don''t intend to tell others for the time being, so as to avoid disputes over distribution when they get it.


    The important thing is that if we can get the armor, I want it all to arm the Qingling world.


    Han''s words weighed more than Chen Hao''s. as soon as her voice spread out, the old sage and the strong man in the forget River shut up.


    The half step Tianzun and Tianzun of Qingling world withdrew, and the people in the witch world could not stay. Under the arrangement of Chen Hao, the people agreed, and Jian Lingxiao and Chen Hao began to evacuate orderly.


    Our camp is moving as a whole, which does not affect the expulsion totem for Chen Hao''s wife.


    Seeing that we were about to evacuate, thousands of troops besieged in the holy land immediately sounded the horn to stop us and buy time for the elite coming from behind.


    Chen Hao and Jianyuan directly led the team to break through the encirclement, killed a bloody way and left the giant Guhai.


    During the war outside, the nerves of Han, Wu De and I had been stretched to the extreme, because the totems on the meridians had been cleaned almost, and now they have reached the inner organs.


    The rest of the organs are OK and are not afraid of breaking, but when we get to the heart, we don''t dare to mess around.


    The heart of the witch family is the gate of life. Breaking is real death.


    Wu Dexian turned into a virtual shadow. His forehead was full of cold sweat. He looked very serious and said: boss, if the totem collides and explodes in his heart, I''m afraid I can''t protect it.


    Han Han is still trying to repair Chen Hao''s wife''s body at this time, but the situation is very not optimistic. The witch''s body is now fragmented, like a pile of mud. If Chen Hao sees it, she will be unable to bear it.


    Devouring totems, there will be collisions. Wu De can''t protect them. They will inevitably collapse. When I heard this, I didn''t dare to mess around and stopped.


    Wu De said: boss, can you forcibly imprison her heart pulse and prevent it from breaking, so that even if she is injured, her sister-in-law can recover it in a short time and save her life.


    Wu De''s argument is that I imprison the spirit. When it is completely imprisoned, the spirit will not break even if it is hit hard, but the heart doesn''t know whether it can do it, because even if it sticks to its original shape, it will still break and may not be able to maintain life.


    After hearing the opinions of Wu De and I, Han Peng said with a slight eyebrow: This is the only way. We can''t delay, otherwise we won''t be able to fight when the army of the holy land comes.


    Six heavenly masters were detained here, and three were very hurt.


    It''s just that I can hear the meaning of broken cans in Han''s tone. I think it''s too unfair to Chen Hao. If something happens, I''m afraid I''ll blame us all my life.


    But if you don''t, there''s really no way.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t talk much. With one mind and two uses, I had to concentrate very much. I temporarily closed my hearing to avoid being affected by the conversation of people outside. Then I urged the ancient characters in my body to enter Chen Hao''s wife''s heart with a totem to form a tight confinement.


    Wu De built another protection outside, while the spring thunder blew in the mouth and nose of Han, and the small world was breathing. Instead of restoring the body of the female witch, he condensed huge vitality and was ready to repair the heart and pulse of the female witch at the moment I cleared it.


    When I was ready, I didn''t hesitate. The totem directly entered the heart and spread along the heart pulse in an instant to sweep away the dormant totem inside. Under the collision, the female witch''s heart cracked and the breath of life became weak in an instant, like death.


    My heart sank. I couldn''t think about anything else. I could only use the fastest speed to remove all the totems in my heart pulse, and then beat out a large number of totems in an instant to completely get rid of the smell of totems. At the same time, the life Qi condensed by Han Fu was injected, white bones and muscles were born, the witch''s body recovered quickly, and the broken heart also recovered, but it had stopped beating and had no vitality.


    Wu De and my strength withdrew, and their faces were full of helplessness and guilt. However, Han has not given up and continues to inject the gas of life. Unfortunately, it lasted seven or eight minutes, and there is still no vitality on the female witch.


    Han Peng sighed and gave up and continued to inject the power of life.


    Chen Hao also shouted to me outside at this time: boss, how''s my wife?


    I don''t know how to answer. I can only reply when I''m nervous: everything is going well. Don''t worry here. Take people to evacuate first.


    I''ve given him preventive shots before, but when this really happens, I really don''t know how to explain it to him.


    Han also had a bitter face. Wu De looked at the witch''s gradually cold body and was also crazy.


    Chen Hao received a reply and did not continue to ask questions.


    The three of us were silent for a long time. Wu Decai said: I''d better tell him about it!


    After hearing the speech, Han Han continued to inject life into the Witch and made a final attempt. But the blood has stopped flowing. For the witch family, it is that they can''t die anymore.

 Chapter 411

    Han Peng tried, and I tried again. I put all my totems into the witch''s body, attached them to her heart pulse and heart, and forcibly disconnected from me to activate her heart.


    However, the result is that Han he and I are just tossing about on a mass of dead meat, which is completely useless.


    The army outside has been surrounded. After all, there are two tianzuns and three or four banbu tianzuns, and thousands of troops in the holy land can''t stop them. However, from the outside discussion, the special weapons in the Holy Land shot and killed many of our great saints, and the banbu Tianzun in the forgetful river was almost killed.


    They talked about the two top witches outside. They also talked about the strong ones of the forgetful river. They seemed to see the true face, and their tone was incredible, but no one mentioned his name, which seemed to be taboo.


    After all, he is also a half step Tianzun. No one dares to talk about it without authorization.


    The second attempt failed, and Han also gave up. She sorted out the skirt for the witch, turned back and said to Wu De and me: go and tell him and find a place where there is no one.


    Chen Hao is passionate about the witch. After returning from the witch world, he didn''t see Yiyi, let alone have any private communication with Jian. The original dissolute person suddenly becomes single-minded, which only shows that he really likes it.


    Wu De and I answered and asked han to stay inside first so as not to go out together. Chen Hao noticed an accident and lost control of his mood.


    Han Peng answered and sat next to the witch. I think he was in a very bad mood.


    When Wu De came out with me, Chen Hao welcomed me with hope on his face and asked me and Wu De: is my wife ready?


    I tried to pretend to be calm, smiled and said: it''s OK. Let''s go. Our two brothers went out for a walk. We haven''t been distracted with you for a long time.


    The camp of the witch family is similar to a city. At this time, it is still crossing the void. It will soon reach the crack of time and space. Out is the witch world.


    The army of the Holy Land didn''t come. It''s just right to deal with it.


    Chen Hao thought that the female witch was all right. In addition, Han Hua was still inside. He was not in a hurry to see it. He happily took my hand and said: I took wine with me in my space and just had a good drink. When the elite of the holy land came, I fought with them.


    I haven''t had a drink, but now I can''t refuse Chen Hao. I bit my teeth and nodded with a forced smile. At the same time, I sent a message to Wu De and asked him to tell the current person in charge of the witch world when I left. They have the right to know.


    Chen Haoxing dragged me. They went to the edge where there was no one and sat on the ground. In the distance, there was a vast starry sky. The moving stars crossed, which was very beautiful. Chen haozhen took out two bottles of wine from his personal space and drank with me.


    Seeing him drinking happily, he said to me in high spirits: boss, when we turn over the holy land, we will go back to the fairy world, unify the seven worlds, create a country, and then rush into the wilderness and kill him. Find out who''s behind it.


    The country can concentrate several sectors of resources. If it can really integrate, it will indeed go to a higher level and be more sure of the great famine.


    I thought about it before and secretly planned it, but now Chen Hao mentioned it. I didn''t have any thoughts. I clenched my fist and poured wine into myself.


    I didn''t use Xuanli to suppress the wine gas. I let it flow in my blood. After a few mouthfuls, my head was a little dizzy. Taking advantage of the strength of the wine, I hugged Chen Hao''s shoulder and whispered: Haozi, I''m incompetent.


    Chen Hao didn''t react at once. He said with a smile: boss, why are you incompetent? You see, Wu De, the three of us have become the Heavenly Master in a few years. Now when we go out, no one can kneel and kowtow. This achievement


    At this point, Chen Hao suddenly stopped, the smile on his face gradually solidified, and the wine bottle in his hand fell to the ground with a slap.


    I quickly hugged him and said: we have tried our best, but her body is too weak


    Chen Hao was as wooden as a chicken. He looked at me with round eyes. His throat kept shaking. His eyes were immediately full of blood.


    At this time, Wu De also came and sat beside him and said: the great Witches of the witch family have gone to see it. They didn''t let our people in. They don''t know what to do in it.


    Chen Hao listened to this, the whole talent returned to God, broke free of my hand and stood up. The small world of the LORD was released, and a violent force was sent out. The next second he appeared outside the camp tent, directly shook back the great witch blocking the road with his breath and walked in.


    In the past moment, Chen Hao''s breath did not converge. If Jianyuan didn''t protect him, the great saint and little saint who were affected on the way would be killed by the town directly.


    Wu De wanted to catch up, but I stopped him and said: let him stay alone for a while.


    Wu De said with some guilt: boss, will Chen Hao blame us for not saving the three heavenly lords?


    It was also helpless to choose the extreme method. If we stopped at that time, we couldn''t find another way. And if time drags on, the witch will also die.


    Chen Hao just went in and soon came out crying. Jian overheard Chen Hao''s crying and came out of the crowd. He wanted to go in to comfort Chen Hao, but Han Peng stopped him and shook his head to indicate that she didn''t go in.


    The cry of pain is very painful to hear. A small totem and three heavenly lords can''t be recovered. Is the gap really so big?


    The army of the pure spirit world and the witch world passed through the crack, breathed fresh air between my mouth and nose, and then was blown by the cold wind. All the wine in my body dissipated, and the whole person woke up.


    Chen Hao''s cry suddenly stopped at this time, and the account was silent.


    The people outside were all confused. The next second, Chen Haoxin''s scream suddenly came out of the account. At the same time, he called me and Han said: boss, sister-in-law, come on, come on, she''s alive.


    I''m a little confused. The witch''s blood has stopped flowing for a long time. It''s been half a day now. How can she survive.


    But Chen Hao kept shouting, and Han he and I rushed in at the first time. Chen haotan sat on the ground, holding the witch in his arms, with tears on his face. At this time, weak vitality was faintly emitted from the witch.


    Aware that Chen Hao didn''t lie, Han Peng rushed over and looked incredible on his face. I hurriedly asked: wife, what''s the situation?


    Han Li seemed to be unable to explain clearly, motioned me and said: come and see for yourself.


    I went over and squatted next to her before reaching out and touching the witch''s eyebrows. I immediately felt a slight heartbeat, and the totem I left in her body had spread to my whole body along the heart pulse.


    The witch clan takes blood as its power. In this case, does it mean that she already has a totem?


    If so, it would be a blessing in disguise.


    Chen Hao was overjoyed and only now did he react. He took out the pill from his pocket in a panic and put it in her mouth. But the power of the elixir spilled directly from her body and could not be absorbed.


    Aware that the power of the elixir could not be absorbed, Chen Hao took out dozens of bottles at one breath and opened them to feed. Those elixirs were the top elixirs refined by cangxue. Han Peng grabbed him and said: useless. Your wife''s body is a Totem now, and the elixir is useless.


    Chen Hao explored it himself with a smile on his face. He turned back and said to me: boss, you''re giving my wife more totems.


    My totem is wrong, but it is also complete. It is stronger than Rune and witch stripe. It is a power symbol belonging to chaotic creatures. If Chen Hao''s wife really has rune, her strength will soar.


    As long as people live, I will not be stingy with my totem, and the totem is regenerated in my body. More totems were inserted at the first time. Unfortunately, what was inserted now could not be absorbed, but with the recovery of the witch''s vitality, the totems in her body became stronger.


    Han Dan and we all feel strange. When the witch dies, the totem can be integrated. Why not now?


    And what happened to her is like a great opportunity. If I find out, I may have been strong in totem for a long time, including Han and Chen Hao, who can get my totem.


    As for Wu De, his nothingness is already very good, and he feels no weaker than totem.


    Han Dan and I studied Chen Hao''s wife back and forth. Finally, Chen Hao couldn''t see it anymore and drove us out to let her wife recover.


    When the happy event came, we were in a good mood and happy for Chen Hao. After being expelled by him, we withdrew and gave them time to get along alone.


    I doubt what some big Witches of the witch family did after they went in. After all, the magic of the witch family is too strange. They may have the ability to bring back the dead.


    But I asked several great wizards who went in at that time one by one. They all said they didn''t do anything. They just sent the soul for Chen Hao''s wife according to the tradition of sending the soul of the witch family. After the ceremony, they would be buried when they returned to the witch world.


    Monks also pay attention to returning to their roots.


    I asked several great witches to demonstrate the specific details of sending souls. As a result, it is a traditional custom that does not use the power of witches.


    I can''t figure it out. Han Peng and I can only give up temporarily. When Chen Hao''s wife wakes up, we can ask her in person.


    And at this time, the people of the holy land are rapidly approaching the crack of time and space. A great Witch of the Ministry of industry came and took over the army of the witch family. In the face of thousands of troops, all the troops of the witch clan and the Qingling world were sent out.


    After the surrender of Buddhism, the underworld and the demon world, we don''t say anything else, but the underworld has countless Yin soldiers. There are a steady stream of Yin soldiers in the yama palace. In addition, two million people have been transferred from the witch world, and our troops are even more vast, more than 20 million.


    But the strength of Yin soldiers in the underworld is generally not strong, so they can only come out to gather a number.


    Han and I dare not be careless, but we don''t have command experience in large-scale combat, and tens of millions of people can''t rush forward, so we need strategy.


    Lin long and General Li only have the ability to deploy a million people locally, and they can''t only deploy tens of millions of troops. However, I can only pluck Chen Hao out.


    He was completely absent-minded. He didn''t change his face until he came out and saw the dark holy land army in the crack. He hurriedly ordered someone to get battle armor.


    Jianlingxiao, we are completely speechless now. We all follow Chen Hao, waiting for him to dispatch and learning at the same time.

 Chapter 412

    Chen Hao Tongbing fought with the holy land for a year. It can be said that he knows his opponent very well. There are a lot of things to do when the army kills. Otherwise, tens of thousands of people will be crowded into a pile. As long as a light column of special weapons hits, tens of thousands of people will be killed and injured.


    The reason we only see now is that we have no experience. It is impossible for the human life to practice. Chen Hao observed briefly and then ordered Bai Wushuang to lead the demon family soldiers and five million Yin soldiers in the underworld to take charge of the yama palace and guard the void on the left.


    The old sage led the 300000 Qingling world army to guard the void on the right.


    Bai Wushuang brought five million people, and the old sage only had 300000. This arrangement made me frown slightly, but I didn''t say anything.


    However, Han soon hinted that I said: don''t forget that the old sages have changed Sanqing in one breath, and there are two ancient techniques at the same time.


    Chen Hao ordered one after another to let sword Lingxiao, wind chime and Handan command 100000 elite to kill the enemy array.


    The strong man of the forgetful River, Jianyuan, the peak Witch of the witch family, and led two million Buddhist disciples and the witch family to guard the void above.


    I soon found that Chen Hao''s arrangement this time was completely different from the past. After several troops went out, together with the biyou palace left behind, they formed a three-dimensional military array. If several teams were connected, they would just form a rectangle covering thousands of miles in the void.


    Chen Hao explained after arranging: the first competition in the monk war is the strong. If they don''t have the elite wearing special armor, we can kill them directly. However, if the strong counteract each other, there are a large number of peak saints left. Even if so many people fight, even if the monks have a strong sense, too many people will fight together.


    I thought about it. Indeed, as he said, if there were no special weapons and special armor, it would be natural for our six heavenly lords to kill thousands of people.


    Chen Hao then said: now our layout is like a piece of cloth when it is impacted. As long as either of them makes a mistake, it will be surrounded immediately. At that time, the enemy will suffer from both sides, and huge casualties will break out in an instant.


    I generally understood and asked Chen Hao: no array or something?


    At this time, the army of the holy land has stepped out of the crack, which is also overwhelming and dark, occupying an area of more than 1000 kilometers. Not to mention their strength, their breath alone is enough to deter people''s hearts.


    They came out in array, corresponding to the array arranged by Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao looked at it and said: in a large-scale battle, the left and right of the array is very small. Unless there is the immortal sword array, it can only be a small-scale defense and attack, which has little effect.


    When the troops of the holy land came out, Chen Hao didn''t explain. I understood that the battle of tens of millions of people took place in the huge airspace. The immortal sword array was powerful, covering dozens of miles at most. The same is true for the two God pictures.


    Chen Hao said: however, no matter what level of battle, there is no lack of a sharp knife for positive pressure resistance and attack. Sister-in-law, uncle Jian and wind chime are sharp knives. As long as they rush in, they can disturb them immediately. And we are the vanguard against impact. As long as we resist, the whole position will be stable. As long as we retreat, the surrounding military formations will have to retreat, otherwise they will be besieged.


    I can think of that scene. If there is no strong opponent, I may be able to hold on and fight out, but if the elite in the opposite block the way, Tianzun may not escape if he falls into it.


    In this way, whether biyou palace can resist the impact has become the key. No wonder Chen Hao left me, him and Wu De behind.


    The holy land has come to war, so without any conversation, the array is ready to fight.


    Chen Hao ordered Wu De to take 50000 saints and 50000 witches to meet the enemy from the right side during the frontal impact. I also took 100000 people to meet the enemy from the left side.


    On the core battlefield, what we need is flexibility, and the role of Wu De and I is mainly to help biyou palace reduce pressure.


    There are still 500000 people in the witch clan. They bring prisoners and prepare to slaughter and sacrifice.


    I couldn''t help asking Chen Hao: why didn''t one of the twelve ancestors of the witch family appear?


    Originally, I wanted to ask if the witch family intended to exhaust us, because only two or three million people came to the witch family this time, mainly relying on the soldiers of the underworld.


    Chen Hao heard what I said and said: the loss of the ancestral blood of Dijiang and Zhu Rong makes them careful and dare not use it indiscriminately, but when necessary, I promise they won''t hide it.


    Hearing the speech, I nodded and didn''t tangle. Chen Hao said such words. It can be seen that he had communicated with the senior level of the witch family and even got a promise.


    Chen Hao is now a Tianzun. No one dares to joke with a Tianzun.


    The holy land is adjusting its layout, and we finally see their elite. There are more than 10000 people wearing special armor, of which there are more than ten banbu tianzuns. With the blessing of armor, they can compete with Tianzun, and the rest is equivalent to 10000 banbu tianzuns.


    I roughly calculated that the whole person''s scalp was numb. I knew I wouldn''t provoke you, but now I''m on the line. I can''t hesitate, let alone say it.


    The sky drum is thundered, and the dragon soul soars into the air, showing a virtual shadow hovering over the top of the army. They are no longer suitable for attack, but they can improve morale. In particular, the drum can penetrate a very long distance, and each time it falls into people''s heart, which makes the blood surge.


    The horn of the holy land also remembered that with the order of the Lord general, more than 20 million people covered a thousand miles of emptiness, and the glittering gold rushed over.


    Chen Hao also ordered that biyou palace directly welcome out, and the square array stationed outside moved with it. Jianyuan and their generous array outside also acted at the same time.


    The torrents formed by two monks will collide as soon as they surge in the void.


    Chen Hao Tianzun released the small world and kept in touch with every strong leader with a strong mind. The people who control the array in the city are from the ancient family. The people who have dragon and Phoenix babies stay in the city. It''s a pity to use them to fight hard now.


    Hundreds of miles apart, I feel that a curtain of heaven is pressing against us.


    Fortunately, the big demons in the demon world are born to fight. The soldiers in the underworld and Buddhism have changed their faces, but they are moving as a whole. Even if they are afraid, they can only bite their teeth and move forward. The same is true of Qingling world. They have never experienced such a war.


    When we are still about 20 kilometers away, we can already see each other. The feeling is stronger and the breath is suffocating.


    Wu De''s body exploded into nine different Yin Qi, with 100000 people waiting for Chen Hao''s order at any time.


    I pulled out a small wooden axe with my backhand and looked at the dark people a little nervous.


    At the last five kilometers, the left and right phalanxes guarding outside the biyou palace shot at a distance, and both sides shot at the same time. All kinds of strange images were everywhere, and the law was overwhelming. There were casualties almost at the moment of the fight.


    Seeing that biyou palace was about to crash into the army, Chen Haocai shouted: open the array.


    The mountain and river pictures and mountain and sea pictures of Jianwu, Li Yuantian, Yao family and overseas are displayed on the Dinghai God needle. The ginseng fruit trees in Zhenkun appear in the picture. The immortal killing sword array has also been improved and has been integrated with the two God pictures.


    At the moment when the array was opened, tens of thousands of people in the holy land were killed, but under the constant collision, the array diagram shook, and soon a special weapon came, directly penetrated the array and made a gap, and a large number of people who presided over the array died.


    In the city, it is also unsafe.


    Chen Hao shouted: hold on and hit me.


    The biyou palace crashed wildly in a fixed form, and people with baby dragons in the city began to fight back against those who came in from the channel.


    The immortal killing sword array just moved a few kilometers and stopped completely. The sword inadvertently and Qinxue reached the limit, and the array and array diagram reached the limit. If they hit it forcibly, both people and array will explode.


    Chen Hao''s eyes glowed, the broken yellow cloth fluttered behind him, and the totem was activated and wrapped around him to make up for the defect that his body is not a totem. Unfortunately, this method can only let him block special weapons, and can''t release the totem to kill the enemy.


    Left and right out of town.


    Seeing that the small array outside had been suppressed and could not break in, Chen Hao roared. Wu De and I killed people out at the same time.


    Just after I left the city, Tianzun opened the small world and shot and killed more than 100000 people. Although Wu De''s nine Yin Qi is nothingness, his lethality is no weaker than me. The important thing is that he is not afraid of that special weapon and can fight with all his strength.


    Chen Hao observed the overall situation and was not idle at the same time. He moved back and forth in the array and killed those who entered from the breach. But there are three and a half step heavenly masters who go in and have the blessing of totem armor, which is comparable to Chen Hao''s ability to fight drums, but this is only temporary.


    Jian unintentionally and the people of Yao family and Ji family are repairing the array. The Yellow River anomaly of Jiang family is also integrated into the array and begins to suppress the three people and fight for opportunities for Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao has been communicating and directing everyone. He told Wu De and I not to go too deep, keep a distance and detour, and ensure that we can connect with each other.


    I didn''t meet anyone wearing special armor. I didn''t know how many people were killed by the small wooden axe one by one. The surroundings were shrouded in blood mist. In order to avoid inhaling complex blood gas, I had to hold my breath.


    Wu De went out with me and blocked them from entering the biyou palace, reducing the pressure on the city. Moreover, the elite inside saw that the array was to be repaired. They felt bad and withdrew in advance. Only a few top saints were killed by Chen Hao in the town.


    As soon as they withdrew, one went straight to Wu De and the other two went straight to me.


    The loss of power caused by the opening of the small world is permanent. I found that the war is lasting. I dare not open the small world frequently and can''t afford consumption.


    When they came over, they put great pressure on me. The 100000 people who had been brought out had little casualties because of my existence. As soon as they stopped me, they had to face the tide of the holy land army, and the casualties immediately doubled.


    However, at this time, Hanhe, sword Lingxiao and wind chime killed them. Two extreme swords plus Hanhe tore a gap and prepared to go deep into the army of the holy land.


    But at this time, three and a half steps of Tianzun shot and directly stopped in front.

 Chapter 413

    The three of them are sharp knives and must be inserted into the holy land army. If they are stopped outside, it will have no effect. It is equal to two steel plates touching together and can''t break in.


    Several phalanxes are subject to resistance and can not form the siege expected by Chen Hao, but the balance of power is like this. No one will end until they fight.


    War is fair to friars and mortals, but friars live too long. In our world, the population is huge, and everyone can become a soldier.


    Han was stopped, which made biyou palace dare not advance, and there was a stalemate for a time.


    At the same time, I found that as soon as we stopped, there was a beam of light from a special weapon in the distance. Fortunately, in the war, they were afraid to hurt their own people and did not dare to be unscrupulous. When launching, their people were informed in advance and would avoid. This small action let us catch it. As long as we found that they avoided, we also moved along the same line, In this way, there were no serious casualties, and they gave up after several launches.


    In this way, the threat brought to us by special weapons is not as great as the 10000 elite weapons.


    When Han Han was stopped, Wu Dechong and I were killed, which was meaningless, because when we caused casualties to the holy land, we also had casualties. There were more than 5 million people in the front, while there were only 100000 people behind me, so we couldn''t afford to spend with them.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly ordered the general behind me to retreat with people. I was going to help Han. The people behind me did what they said to me. They began to retreat at the first time.


    They just evacuated, I immediately rushed towards them, but before they left, Chen Hao said: boss, what are you doing?


    Chen Hao''s tone was inconceivable and questioned. I was puzzled and replied: I''ll help your sister-in-law. They were blocked and we couldn''t get in at all. It was like two iron plates collided and there were too many casualties.


    Boss, military orders are like a mountain. I didn''t order the retreat. Even if you die, you can''t withdraw.


    Chen Hao can hear anger in his words. I didn''t really think of it just now. Otherwise, I have to tell him that at least he now commands the whole army. I''m very bad to him.


    What I thought was to affect his status, but what Chen Hao wanted to say was not this matter. I came to Han, and Chen Hao sent a message to me and said: look at Wu De.


    Hearing the speech, I subconsciously looked back and found that Wu De and his people had been surrounded by the army of the holy land, and there were only twenty or thirty thousand people left in less than five seconds.


    My face changed at once, and I saw my mistake.


    Biyou palace, me and Wu De just formed a horn, which can be said to rely on each other, but as soon as I left, this situation changed. The people who were originally separated by me directly jumped on Wu De.


    Without speaking, Chen Hao immediately ordered Wu De to return and sent 100000 people in the city to take Wu De out. My vacancy was filled by the great Witch of the Communist work department.


    The reaction speed in the city was very fast, but it was implicated. The military formations on the left and right sides of biyou Palace also suffered heavy casualties.


    My abrupt withdrawal killed 100000 people. If the two countries are at war, they will lose their heads.


    Aware of my mistake, I turned pale, but Chen Hao was not saying anything. Han Peng saw that I was worried and comforted: don''t think too much. The war would have killed people.


    That''s what I said, but without my advice, Wu De''s people wouldn''t die so soon, and the people behind them didn''t need to make up for it.


    However, the battlefield changes rapidly, and self blame is useless. Since it has caused results, we can only complete what we want to do as much as possible to make up for the losses.


    My arrival alleviated their pressure. Several banbu Tianzun knew that I didn''t dare to approach when I had a totem, and I killed several peak saints with brute force. Unfortunately, their armor was very special. People were killed and immediately flew back to the rear camp. They couldn''t be stopped in the war.


    Seeing that I stopped the three heavenly masters alone, Han Li immediately stepped out, followed by sword Lingxiao and wind chime, and killed in with an elite team.


    There are only a few half step heavenly masters in the holy land. They need to be restrained in several directions, and the strong ones in the holy land are also in short supply.


    The biyou palace glowed, and the immortal killing sword array buzzed in the void. It can be said that the biyou palace arrived at millions of troops and directly met the positive impact of the holy land army.


    As soon as they pushed forward, Jianyuan, the strong of forgetting the river and the great Witch of the witch family also pushed forward forcibly.


    Among the several teams, Jianyuan is the strongest, and they are at the top of biyou palace, which is the core force of positive confrontation. As soon as they advance, they immediately become their backers and complement each other.


    Until now, I have understood the role of the array, and Chen Hao only said the layout before, but did not say the specific role.


    They opened a gap in the military array of the holy land, and the circle was picked up. They didn''t give the people of the holy land another chance to close.


    But Jianyuan they have to face millions of people and can''t keep up with their speed, and they just need to fight a bloody way to disrupt the whole military array.


    Jianyuan they slowed down, and they soon disappeared into the holy land army. At this time, Chen Hao poured out with the rest of the army in the city, cooperated with the flowers on both sides of Jianyuan, and cut the holy land army.


    At the beginning of the war, the casualties on both sides were almost the same, but now as the situation changes, the casualties in the holy land are several times that of us. As soon as the gap is opened, the pressure on Bai Wushuang''s sides becomes smaller, forming the situation described by Chen Hao and completely making dumplings for the people in the holy land.


    I gasped and turned white. I''m glad my previous evacuation didn''t have serious consequences.


    The blood gas produced by the fight formed a blood rain and sprinkled one after another.


    In the distance, two Tao fruits have grown on the Tao fruit tree of Jianyuan. The half step Tianzun of the Holy Land rushed towards him. After Chen Hao came, the three half step Tianzun who besieged me was stopped by him. I was just fine. Seeing that, I hurried towards Jianyuan and protected him to return to the city.


    You can leave one without knot. Don''t be robbed of it.


    Jianyuan said on the way: the Tiandao fruit tree has reached saturation, and the third one can''t bear.


    I thought I could have a god earlier. Now I think too much, but what I think now is not to create the God, but to find out the reasons for the change of Chen Hao''s wife and let them cast totems, even if my totem is wrong.


    I escorted Jianyuan back to the city. When I wanted to go back, I found that I couldn''t enter the battlefield, but I was itchy to stop when I saw that special armor kept flying back to the camp behind the holy land.


    Jianyuan found my intention, reached out and grabbed me and said: now the past may not come back.


    Wealth and wealth are in danger, but at this time, it''s really possible that you can''t come back.


    Jian has no intention to take charge of the immortal killing sword array. Qin Xue controls biyou palace. Both of them consume a lot. At this time, they are pale and bloodless. Cangxue keeps giving them a magic pill to recover.


    Compared with Jian unintentionally and Qin Xue, the casualties of Yao and Ji families are much greater. They are in charge of the defense array and need to bear the impact. More than 100 people have died.


    At this time, I realized a problem. Even if we will establish the immortal country and belong to the same whole, all major families and sects still have their own small forces. After such a battle, the casualties are different. The consumption of Yao family and Ji family will greatly reduce their strength.


    If there is no fair compensation after the war, people will be separated over time.


    When I thought about this, the siege had shrunk several times, the battle lasted a whole day, the Holy Land collapsed, and only hundreds of thousands of people escaped.


    However, our losses were not small. Four or five million people died before and after, most of them were Yin soldiers in the underworld.


    The sound of Tiangu''s drums became soothing, and several armies came back. The war losses could not be counted at once, and the bones could not be collected naturally.


    The 100000 people of the witch family left in the city went out with a big tripod and began to collect empty blood.


    Chen Hao looked tired after falling down. I was about to admit my mistake. Seven boundary flowers suddenly appeared in the crack in the sky. With the low horn sound, the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty stepped out of the passage of seven boundary flowers neatly. The millions of troops in front were all cavalry, and behind the cavalry were an army array with bows and crossbows.


    The great Witch of the witch family said: it is the expeditionary army of the imperial dynasty, which is the elite of the holy land. It marches East and West all year round, and its combat effectiveness is amazing.


    When the people of the Qin Dynasty came out, Chen Hao''s face became cold. He pulled off the token of the witch general on his chest and raised it high. A light was emitted on the token, which burst into the sky and formed a complex rune.


    Less than half a minute after the signal was sent out, the drums sounded like thunder in the distance. More than 5 million witch armies lined up and flew in the air, very fast.


    Chen Hao said that the witch clan will take action at the critical moment. It should be now. He has long seen that the 20 million people are not elite. On the contrary, we only look at the number of people and don''t care much.


    In contrast, it is easy to find that Chen Hao''s elites are all great saints without any small saints. If they were killed just now, they would be like the hell soldiers in the underworld. They couldn''t stop them at all.


    Only the Qin Dynasty came out now, and didn''t it miss the fighter plane?


    When I asked, Han said: the population of the holy land is too large and the holy land is unstable. Their biggest purpose in waging war is to reduce the population.


    Han''s words made me a little unbelievable. Send my compatriots to the battlefield and let them die in this form, which


    The great witch around me didn''t believe me, and then Han said: they have been doing this for a long time, and any world will face the same problem, but the holy land has been very serious. If it wasn''t for this way, the holy land would have collapsed.


    After a short conversation, the elite of the witch family has opened outside the biyou palace. Every soldier is a great saint, and every soldier is a veteran of the battlefield. There is no fear of war on their faces.

 Chapter 414

    Chen Hao ordered Li Zhengke and cangxue to distribute the top elixir to banbu Tianzun and Tianzun, and the rest to take low-level elixir.


    Just now, several half step heavenly masters in the holy land were not killed. Now they immediately brought people wearing special armor. Many of them were killed, but the armor was not lost. There were still 10000 people. With their participation, the Qing Dynasty can be said to be elite plus elite.


    The old sages hurried to adjust their breath and dared not waste their time.


    Chen Hao reorganized the elite of the witch family, contacted several generals and established contact with them to ensure that they can communicate with each other. It can be seen from Chen Hao''s face that he was a lot easier to command the elite of the witch family, and he can''t see too much tension.


    In the war just ended, we all relied on the God on our side, otherwise it was a miscellaneous army, which was uneven and could not stop the cannon fodder of the holy land.


    Chen Hao came and stood in front of us. He spoke about my absence without permission in the battle, so that everyone could take a warning, and then made a decision on the punishment after the war with a sentence of urgency.


    The purpose of the people of the Qin Dynasty is to seize the opportunity when we are tired and will not give us a chance to breathe. The army is lined up, the cavalry is in the front, the people wearing special armor are in the middle, and the monks holding bows and crossbows are at the back. Of course, the bows and crossbows in their hands are not ordinary products, but magic tools. However, this remote magic tool gives me the feeling that it is not powerful, It''s estimated that it won''t cause much damage.


    But Chen Hao didn''t think so. Seeing the array of bow and crossbow soldiers of the Qin Empire, holding their left hand high and making a gesture, half of the witch army immediately took out magic tools similar to shields from their carrying space, which could cover the whole army when they became larger.


    Each shield soldier is followed by one who has prepared the witch amulet. The blood gas collectors just now gave their collected blood gas to the great witches. It is estimated that they can launch a large-scale sacrifice.


    The soldiers of Qingling world can no longer participate in the battle, and the same is true of Buddhists. The strong men of the forgetful River don''t say it, but they must feel bad. After all, most of the casualties are soldiers in the underworld.


    I have a feeling now that things after the war will be more difficult than fighting a war.


    After a short two minute rectification, the iron cavalry of Daqin began to charge, hundreds of miles apart. If they attack with iron cavalry, it will take more than ten minutes to arrive.


    And their charge is very unique, with runes flying out of their bodies, colluding with the Runes of their mounts to form a circular protective cover.


    Chen Hao was not in a hurry to let the army of the witch family charge, but walked into the void step by step like normal people. Each step was very thick, and the shield was also covered with witch patterns.


    Han Han, several of us Tianzun and banbu Tianzun were in the middle, moving slowly with the army.


    Wu De couldn''t understand it and muttered: isn''t it waiting for others to hit like this?


    The great witch next to the Communist Work Department said: the iron cavalry and bow and crossbow array of the Qin Dynasty are very strong. I''m afraid the Heavenly Master will fall into it and it''s hard to bear the impact.


    Before the witch finished, the general in front shouted: raise your shield and defend.


    The walking army listened. I subconsciously looked up and found that the sky was dark, full of flying arrows, and the sky over the whole witch family became dark.


    No matter what happened to the old sage, he wanted to try. When he saw the arrow shooting across more than 100 kilometers, the avatar immediately soared into the air. The avatar also had the strength of half step Tianzun, and there were no defects after the release of Xiaojie.


    People who won''t die can play any way. We all looked curiously, but I had a feeling that the old sage couldn''t stop the arrow rain. If he could stop it, it would be superfluous for the Qin Dynasty to launch this attack.


    But the old sages can''t stop it. How can the army of the witch family stop it?


    With doubts, we are all waiting for the result.


    Ten seconds later, the arrow rain fell. At the beginning, the small world of the old sage covered a range of seven or eight kilometers. The arrow rain fell layer by layer, and each layer was connected by runes, and the power seemed to be superimposed.


    While the shield soldiers of the witch family fall in the rain of arrows, there are also witch patterns on the shield to bear together.


    The old sage just received three waves of arrow rain, and the small world began to shrink. He couldn''t bear it. When the fourth wave fell, he ran back in frustration.


    The arrow rain continued one after another, and the army couldn''t move forward. Chen Hao seemed to be very experienced and ordered to stay in place.


    In just five minutes, more than 50 waves of arrows fell in torrential rain. By the eighth minute, the shield soldiers began to suffer casualties and were completely shocked to death.


    In this kind of battle, those with slightly weak strength suffer losses.


    When the cavalry rushed over, I felt my heart trembling. At this time, the witch tattooers of the witch family began to build witch tattoos.


    Seeing that it was about to impact, Chen Haocai held up the iron bar in his hand. The shield soldiers shouted at the same time. The shield soldiers immediately put their shields across the front and wanted to stop the impact.


    When the shield got out of the way, the Rune of the witch family rushed into the sky and stopped the arrow rain. At the same time, the iron cavalry rushed, and the huge impact made the whole army retreat a few steps at the same time.


    The shield soldiers in front couldn''t bear it. The shields exploded one after another. Tens of thousands of people in the first row were directly hit and exploded into blood fog.


    But the second row went up again, and at the same time, the second wave of witch pattern hit, completely suppressing the arrow rain.


    There was a constant roar in the void. When the second row of shield soldiers were rushed away, the iron cavalry of Daqin also suffered casualties.


    Chen Hao just sent a message to us at this time. Let''s get ready to do it.


    When the third row collided, the old sage shot, the leaves on the innate spiritual root turned into hundreds of thousands of troops, and killed them at the first time.


    Because it is illusion, not human life, it can be used as cannon fodder. The next second, our six heavenly masters shot at the same time and killed hundreds of thousands of people in an instant, but the half step Heavenly Master over there also shot and killed many of our people. When the two armies met, the arrow rain in the sky stopped to avoid hurting their people by mistake.


    The shield soldiers of the witch clan took back their shields and magic weapons and began to kill. Chen Hao gave us a message: free rush, try to block their strong ones.


    In the current battle, there is no need to line up troops, but the front is also very long. Han Han and I went to the left and led the soldiers to kill.


    Special weapons and arrow rain can''t play a role, and we don''t have much concern.


    Just the elite rush, the gap is really small, and the losses of both sides are almost the same. After a few minutes of fighting, the casualties were more than 500000.


    Both Han and I tried our best to kill the peak saint in armor. As a result, they were very smart. They just stopped us and retreated after they succeeded.


    At the same time, I also found a problem. Now in this kind of battle, neither side has deliberately rushed into the other''s military array. If the witch soldiers don''t enter, we don''t dare to go deep.


    In the tenth minute of the battle, when I was fighting hard, the drums of the Qin Dynasty and the back camp of the witch family sounded at the same time. It seemed that there was an agreement, and the army retreated at the same time.


    I was a little confused. When I retreated to Chen Hao, he said: boss, no one wants to lose all the elite like this. If they can''t get an advantage, they will withdraw.


    War has formed a consensus.


    It is very difficult for the elite troops to replenish their personnel.


    But it''s good. After the intense attack, the holy land should also know that they can''t get back the armor seized by Chen Hao and me, and we should take advantage of this time to see if we can take out the armor.


    When the army withdrew, biyou palace and Yama palace were accommodated together, and the elite of the witch family also entered.


    The blood sacrifice array was not used. The blood gas in their hands was taken back by the 100000 people. Chen Hao explained to me that those are professional priests. They have special abilities and can always ensure the activity of blood gas.


    Until now, I have found that we know too little about the witch family, which stays in the cognition when Han and I first entered the witch world.


    But now is not the time to get to know them. The army has been reorganized and suffered heavy casualties.


    The same is true of the holy land. It is estimated that there will be no attack in a short time, because the elite of the Qin Dynasty directly retreated into the space-time crack and entered the extraterritorial space.


    However, just as I was about to release the people in my personal space, there was a sudden change in the seven boundary flowers in the sky. One of the original seven leaves was dim, but just the previous second, it suddenly glowed, and there was a virtual shadow of an ancient star road.


    When he saw the ancient road, the whole man was excited and said: it''s the ancient road to the corpse world. Now it has been opened up.


    I looked at her excited look, and suddenly felt a little lost, because the ancient road of the corpse family was broken through, she might leave me.

 Chapter 415

    I remember Han Peng said that the ancient road leading to the corpse family can only be fought back. Now that the immortal road has been opened, it is proved that it can enter the corpse world.


    The excitement in her eyes was completely undisguised, and she could leave now. Because in such a large-scale battle, as long as there is a strong person who can restrain the God, then the personal strength can not be brought into play.


    The Seven Realms flower soon stabilized. No one came out of the channel of the corpse family. A few minutes later, the huge Seven Realms flower disappeared. However, I have a feeling that the Xuanyuan sword in Han''s hand can summon the Seven Realms flower, and she can go back at any time.


    I walked over and gently took her hand and wanted to say something, but in the end I didn''t say anything.


    Han Hua soon recovered and asked me to take out the dead in the holy land.


    I thought it was all used to arm the Qingling world, but now it seems very unrealistic. If the war is not for who, I don''t have to pay for the losses of the war.


    But at this stage, we need a cohesive force, which needs to balance all parties and prevent people from being separated.


    Country, far fly, we think so simple, there are too many things to consider.


    When jianlingxiao saw that the ancient road of the corpse family appeared, they were all worried. They came to Han and said: there was information left by chaotic creatures on the giant skeleton. If they could find out, it would also be a good thing for the corpse family.


    I quickly echoed Jian Lingxiao''s words and then said: the immortal road of the corpse family has been opened, which proves that they are going well. We don''t need to go.


    The reason for Ben''s disintegration was not found in the fairyland. It seems to have been erased by someone. The ancient road of the corpse clan is better closed than the fairyland, which is likely to leave the most intuitive traces.


    But what jianlingxiao said is also very right. The ancient giant has the secret of totem. If you find out, it will play a greater role than the Han to the corpse world.


    Hanhe was silent and didn''t speak. He just asked me to release the dead in the Holy Land and let everyone think of a way.


    Up to now, I am selfish and useless. After releasing people, I truthfully said that there may be special armor or even chaotic spirit stone in their carry on space.


    Chaotic spirit stone Chen Hao and I got a piece of rice grain and couldn''t find anything at all. If you can get a complete chaotic spirit stone and spy on the secrets, you can come up with ways to deal with and crack the special weapons and special armor in the holy land.


    Ten dead men were completely imprisoned by Chen Hao and me. When they were released, they were like a sculpture. Moreover, there was not enough oxygen in the portable space. Now they all had only half lives left.


    The old sage was the first to walk in front of ten people. His palm was gently spread out. There was a emerald grass growing rapidly. In just a few seconds, a fiery red and flirtatious flower bloomed under the tender green leaves.


    Han Fu frowned slightly and said in surprise: Sansheng flower.


    Listen to Han''s tone, Sansheng flower has a great background, but there are many mysterious things in the world. They have special functions and are unpopular. They will feel precious when they are used. Sansheng flower is obviously such a thing.


    The old sage looked at Han, ha ha and said with a smile: This was accidentally obtained when I visited the wilderness before. I can peep into the depths of their souls and change their thoughts.


    Peeping at the soul can also change the mind. It can be said that it is completely tailored for these dead men.


    Chen Hao gently pulled me aside and said to me: the old man stood at the peak in his previous life. There was no place he had never been in the seven realms. He must have searched a lot of good things. Moreover, he cut his way and escaped a disaster. He must have a lot of babies.


    There are many old sages. There is no doubt that he has obtained all the congenital spiritual roots that can survive independently, and there are only three congenital gourds. He has one in his hand, and the rest of the natural materials and earth treasures will not be less.


    After listening to my analysis, Chen Hao said with some envy: boss, do you want to rob him once?


    I glared at Chen Hao and told him not to think carefully. First of all, the old sages worked hard. We may not be able to get a bargain. The other one really did it, which was completely undermining the peace.


    Chen Hao grabbed his head and giggled. He didn''t speak. He turned back and asked the old sage: old man, what do you see?


    The stamens of Sansheng flower grow out, twist and probe into the eyes of the dead in the Holy Land sealed by me, and then drill in along the pupil. The old sage smiled and said with a very humble attitude: don''t worry, big Zun. This is the beginning. If there is no prohibition in his soul, he will listen to us when he wakes up.


    Chen Hao snorted coldly and didn''t give the old sage a good face. In fact, I also agree with Chen Hao''s practice. The old sage played a cruel role of playing a pig and eating a tiger in the ancient fairyland. If anyone was flattered and relaxed his vigilance, he would suffer a great loss in the end.


    It is estimated that his life to the present is also related to his character.


    But I still can''t imagine that a top strong man in Sanqing is willing to grovel to anyone.


    I remember in the journey to the west, the old man looked helpless to the great saint. What was the result?


    Although the story is a story, the ancient story will not be made out of nothing. It can be said that this old man indirectly led to sun Dasheng''s havoc in heaven.


    Because if he showed the power of heaven at the beginning, how dare a great saint make trouble?


    Of course, at that time, the Tianzun didn''t make a move, which had a lot to do with sun Dasheng''s master. Otherwise, the Sanqing and Siyu were all Tianzun. If they really wanted to make a move, hundreds of Dasheng were not opponents.


    As a result, none of them made a move. As for Jianyuan''s move later, it was entirely due to the gratitude and resentment of Western religions and Buddhism. Moreover, when he made a move, he had explained to sun Dasheng that not everyone can be the Jade Emperor.


    The story has reflected the secret contest between the two forces at that time. The actions of the old sage are even more


    The old sage did not continue to speak, but focused on Sansheng flower. The root of the flower grew in the palm of his hand. It is estimated that he can sense the information heard by the stamens.


    It took almost three or four minutes for the old sage to control Sansheng flower to withdraw. With a happy face, he said: they were indoctrinated since childhood. They have been changed. Now they can let go of their prohibition.


    Something deeply rooted in the mind is more reliable than controlling the soul.


    At present, if there were no Sansheng flowers, it would be impossible for us to get the things in their carry on space.


    Now this is suppressed by Chen Hao and can only be solved by him, because the breath of each heavenly being is very unique and not everyone can solve it.


    Originally, he was trying and didn''t care about success or failure, but Chen Hao still said to the old Tianzun in a threatening tone: old man, if the armor inside is destroyed, you won''t score at Hangu pass.


    I knew Chen Hao was joking, so I just smiled. If it were not for the old sages, our casualties would be hundreds of thousands more. He can be said to have made great contributions.


    The old sage smiled awkwardly and said nothing.


    The moment Chen Hao untied the ban, the people around him suddenly dispersed, fearing that the dead would explode.


    Han and I also opened up the small world at the first time. She protected the people around, and I protected the remaining nine dead.


    But the self explosion did not happen, and the old sage''s Sansheng flower played a role.


    When the dead man woke up, he was a little weak and his eyes were a little confused. The old sage said tentatively: open your carry on space and take out your things.


    Death ston looked like a jammed machine. It took a while to react. He really opened his carry space and took out more than 50 sets of special armor.


    A burst of cheers broke out around us. Now we are close to the holy land. If we are armed with these special armor, banbu Tianzun can be used as Tianzun.


    The important thing is that the other party has no real God, and they have no ability to kill violently.


    The old sage was so excited that he was trembling. Chen Hao picked up one on the spot and tried to wear it. The witch grain flickered and was exploring.


    We killed people wearing special armor in the small world. At that time, the armor didn''t say that it would fly back automatically, so the armor should be given a special Rune after flying back to the holy land.


    Sure enough, Chen Hao can use it completely after wearing it. He doesn''t have a totem and needs a set. He doesn''t improve much, but he can defend against special weapons.


    In addition to Han, the rest of the heavenly lords chose one, and there were 40 left, 20 for the Yao family and 20 for the Ji family.


    Their two families have no strong ones, and the armor has little effect in their hands. Power should be compensation.


    The second person''s carrying space was opened, and 55 pieces were given to the witch family. For this distribution, the pure spirit world or the Pluto and the old sages have nothing to say.


    The third person opened it. Qin Xue, Jian unintentionally, Zhen Kun, Wang pangzi, Wang Dafeng, Nanjian''s siblings and Su Guyan were all armed.


    Of the 600 pieces of armor, only 100 fell on the head of Qingling world, half were in Yao''s house and Ji''s house, and five were given by the old sage''s Hangu pass. The demon world took 50 pieces, because they had the most big demons, and Bai Wushuang was alone in the war. There were less than 300000 of the 800000 troops in the demon world.


    After the assignment, I observed that some people looked ugly, but they didn''t dare to mention it.


    I think this distribution is also a reward based on merit. There is no deviation. Maybe the reason why they are unhappy is that the Yao family and the Ji family only died a few hundred people, so they took 40 sets.


    But this is also considered from their scale. Millions of witches died, but that population is nothing to them.


    The same is true of the demon family. Bai Wushuang can bring out millions of troops when he returns to the demon world again.


    But Yao''s family and Ji''s family are close to no one. If they don''t support them, they will really decline completely.


    I was too lazy to explain this. I asked ten dead men if they had chaotic spirit stones.


    As a result, Chen Hao and I asked twice, but they didn''t say. The old sage asked. Ten people hurried to take out a small bag from their black armor. After opening it, there were hundreds of chaotic spirit stones.


    Han received a bag. I thought she was going to use it for deduction. As a result, she said: I will take this bag back to the corpse world. Now your strength is enough, and you can compete for the next opportunity by yourself.


    My heart sank when I heard this.

 Chapter 416

    Han Peng said such words now. He had already thought about leaving first. It''s useless for me to say anything.


    Qingling world seems to have a foundation, but I can''t go yet, otherwise as soon as I leave, there will be only Chen Hao, Jian Lingxiao, Bai Wushuang and wind chime. Jianyuan, the old sages and the strong in the forgetful River are likely to rebel.


    There are too many unknown factors. The only way to stabilize them now is to suppress them in strength.


    The blood soul of the twelve ancestors of the witch family has not come out yet, but as long as Chen Hao is there, I believe the witch family will not make trouble.


    After the assignment was completed, the Witch of the witch family helped Chen Hao''s wife to come over. Han Peng didn''t mention her leaving again, but I knew in my heart that she had left in recent days.


    Chen Hao''s wife involved totems, and more people were curious. Those above the great sage surrounded, covering the inner and outer floors and the sky over the city.


    It was originally a big secret. Now you can''t hide it when you see this posture, otherwise it will cause public anger.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao didn''t hide it. He directly asked Jiang ting what had happened between her death and her resurrection.


    Since Jiang Ting''s resurrection, we have fought a big war and an elite war. She has enough time to think. As a great witch close to banbu Tianzun, she has inherited the ancient witch blood and has absolute control over her body.


    When Chen Hao asked, her eyes flickered and didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she looked at me and Han. It can be seen that she also knew that she could come back from the dead and depended on us. She was worried that it was the secret of Han and me.


    Han Peng and I nodded at the same time. Jiang tingcai touched a pendant from her chest, handed it to me and said: when I died, my blood didn''t stop completely. I had a certain consciousness. In the state of half death, I felt that the rune you entered into my body had changed. It was absorbing the energy in the pendant and activating the silent blood in my body bit by bit. The whole process lasted for several hours.


    It took us almost a few hours to get here from the void, plus the time to hide Chen Hao, just as she said.


    The pendant is an ornament. From the modeling point of view, it was originally inlaid with gemstones. Jiang Ting felt that the absorbed power should come from the gemstones inside.


    I just showed my confusion. Jiang Ting said: the pendant is inlaid with a sapphire. When I was very young, I once went to the waters of Buzhou mountain and accidentally picked up a bone. The gem was found in that bone.


    When I heard the speech, I looked back at Chen Hao. As a result, he looked at a loss. It was obvious that he had not seen it.


    I am a little speechless. It is estimated that when they are together, they are anxious to do that and pay no attention to anything. Unlike me and Han, I know what she has.


    Chen Hao reacted, took out a chaotic spirit stone and asked Jiang Ting: is it this kind of stone?


    Jiang Ting just took a look and surprised her hand to pick it up. She took the chaotic spirit stone and gently pressed it on the pendant, and the stone was perfectly stuck in.


    Jianyuan said: is the chaotic spirit stone born from the bones of chaotic creatures, similar to the treasure of Buddhist relic?


    The feeling was almost like this. Everyone nodded secretly, and there was no better guess. It''s just that the chaotic spirit stone and totem can''t see the process and deduce what happened.


    Chen Hao also thought of this problem, glanced back and said loudly: is there anyone willing to come out to make an experiment, limited to the witch family. If this kind of thing fails, it will be regarded as death on the battlefield, but as long as you survive, you will have totems in your body and your strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    The great sage and the peak great sage of the witch family all stepped back and dared not take risks.


    Death in war is inevitable. No one knows whether they can live through tomorrow, including us. Changes will happen at any time, especially in the battle at this level. Many things will be known only when they happen. Before they happen, they can''t be sensed or detected.


    But even so, no one wants to die now.


    Chen Haomei picked his head slightly and said: whether we can cast totems is very important to us. We need someone to contribute.


    As soon as I heard Chen Hao''s words, I knew he didn''t get the point. If so, who would like to be a white mouse?


    No one wanted to speak twice. Chen Hao was angry and planned to call the roll directly.


    The soldiers of the witch clan are very familiar with Chen Hao''s character. Seeing his expression, they all look ugly. They want to retreat and are afraid of being blamed, so they are directly selected as candidates.


    Seeing this, I quickly stopped Chen Hao. If he goes on like this, good things will become bad things.


    Chen Hao held his words back, but he was very dissatisfied with the performance of the witch soldiers and snorted coldly.


    I patted Chen Hao on the shoulder and stood up and said: totem is a living body in the chaotic world, which absolutely suppresses Rune patterns. It is like two forces, which are not at the same level at all. Moreover, my sister-in-law has succeeded. What we need to see now is the process.


    The process must be seen, because only by seeing the whole process can we infer whether the same method is suitable for people outside the witch family.


    Because people in several circles have the same body structure, but the way of life gate and power are different. It may be useful for people of the witch family, but not for others.


    The people around are still skeptical and dare not come up. Because in the battle, they see the battle of the same level and do not know the suppression of the same level.


    In fact, I don''t know if Jiang Ting, who has a totem, can break the defense of Tianzun. After all, the power of the special weapons we face is very strong. The users of totem armor are banbu Tianzun and peak saint. We just can''t break the armor, but can directly shock and kill the people inside.


    I gave Chen Hao a wink. Chen Hao understood it and reached out to both sides. An invisible force pushed the onlookers away.


    Chen Hao said: wife, you attack me now and use totem.


    I wanted to experiment myself, but I was also a totem in my body. Even if I didn''t use it, I couldn''t get accurate results in the end. Chen Hao is undoubtedly the best candidate. He has broken yellow cloth and can wrap his whole body in a crisis without being hurt or shot.


    Jiang Ting is not sure about her current strength. She hesitates and asks Chen Hao: are you sure?


    Chen Hao was a little guilty. He nodded when he didn''t wear his armor.


    I told Jiang ting to use 70% of her strength first, so as not to really ignore the God. At that time, Chen Hao will be hurt, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    But I don''t think the gap will be so big unless chaotic creatures are extremely powerful. Compared with us, they are elephants and mole ants. In that way, even elephant cubs can easily crush the most powerful mole ants.


    But this possibility is very small, because the current path can be said to be left over from the chaotic world, and the gap will not be so large.


    Jiang Ting gathered 70% of her strength, and Chen Hao said next to her: wife, don''t worry, I''ll let you.


    The women of the witch clan are all tough creatures. When Chen Hao told her, she frowned slightly, added 10% of her strength, and beat her out when Chen Hao spoke.


    The meridians in my body shine, and I''m ready to rescue Chen Hao at any time.


    The speed of totem is very fast, and the distance is very short. It takes only a blink of an eye. Chen Hao didn''t release the small world at first, but Jiang Ting just took the shot. His small world suddenly emerged. Only the next second, Jiang Ting''s Totem directly passed through the small world.


    Chen Hao blew his hair and roared. The huge dark yellow gas rushed into the small world from his body and forcibly broke the totem, avoiding the fate of the small world being pierced.


    Jiang Ting frowned slightly, all the totems were activated, and she shot Chen Hao again.


    When the people around saw this, they all flew around.


    Chen Hao has the Rune of the totem on his body. He realizes that the small world can''t stop the totem. He simply withdrew, but the totem on the armor is dead and the totem in Jiang Ting''s body is alive. The two are not at the same level.


    The totem hit Chen Hao and flew him out directly. But Jiang Ting''s Totem was also blocked by Chen Hao''s armor.


    Chen Hao screamed in the void: smelly woman, are you serious.


    Jiang Ting frowned and suddenly stepped into the air to catch up. Dijiang''s ancestral blood, except for Dijiang''s hybrid, I believe that there is no second person in this world whose speed can be compared with Jiang ting.


    Chen Hao''s smelly mother completely annoyed Jiang ting. Before Chen Hao could stabilize her figure in the void, Jiang Ting had arrived at Chen Hao''s side. She flew fast and shot fast. We just heard a bang bang. Chen Hao was like a sandbag flying around in the void.


    Jiang Ting''s speed has reached the extreme. The whole void is a remnant of her. It was just a demonstration, but it turned into a family tragedy.


    Now look at Chen Hao''s experience and find that he is much happier. Han Li will be willing to beat me like this. At most, he will scold me.


    Jian Lingxiao, we can only retreat outside the city and leave the position to their husband and wife.


    The people in the Qingling world felt incredible and could not understand it. On the contrary, the people of the witch family were all excited for a moment and shouted next to them to tell them a victory or defeat.


    Chen Hao is tolerant. He is very similar to me. No matter how fierce his wife is, we will give in. Being fierce with others will not be cruel to his wife.


    But he was beaten continuously. He didn''t even have time to stop for a second. Finally, he was annoyed. His dark and yellow Qi exploded, forming a huge halo, which drove Jiang Ting back. The moment Chen Hao got up, he put the broken yellow cloth on his body, summoned an iron rod in his hand, and hit Jiang ting with a big stick.


    Seeing the husband and wife fighting and making a real fire, I wanted to go up and persuade people away, but hundreds of people of the witch family surrounded and sang and danced like primitive people.


    Han Peng held me and said: forget it. It''s estimated that he will never win or lose for a while and a half, but the power of totem has been shown, and many people will be willing to try.


    I nodded. Han Peng suddenly said: Tong Tong, I''ll go to the corpse world and you''ll stay here. I''ll see you in the wilderness in the future.

 Chapter 417

    Han Dan wants to leave silently now. I think it is also the best opportunity. Now the people in the holy land are rectifying and counting casualties like us.


    More than 10 million people died in the first World War, and their bones have piled up into a mountain, which has not been cleaned up. Having lost so many people, even in order to reduce the population, they should adjust their strategy now.


    After all, it is impossible to reduce sharply. Even if there is still garbage to be thrown away, they also need time to sort and pick.


    Everyone has everyone''s work to do. I can''t follow the corpse family, and I can''t keep the handlebar from her.


    I was silent for a few minutes before I said: I''ll send you over and call the Seven Realms from a distance. It''s safer.


    Han Peng nodded and pulled me up in the air. In an instant, it was thousands of miles. Before she left, Han Hua didn''t release my hand. The Xuanyuan sword glowed and summoned the seven world flower. I knew that if no one passed, the seven world flower would disappear in a few minutes. I hurried to give Han a small wooden axe and let her take it with her.


    The small wooden axe is not so light in the war, but it is still an irreplaceable weapon in a separate battle.


    Hanhe didn''t refuse. He put it away. First, it was to reassure me. Second, the corpse world was not peaceful. On the ancient road of the corpse family, there were Yin Bodhisattvas like her and the big housekeeper. When asked about the calendar, it seemed that he was still Hanhe''s old enemy.


    Fortunately, the matter of viviparous wicker was solved when I met the congenital Linggen, otherwise I don''t know what will happen.


    The Seven Realms flower starts to flicker, and it will attract the attention of the holy land after a long time, and it will not be safe when the lotus goes in.


    The second road of the great wilderness is on the Buzhou mountain. If I don''t see you at that time, I will come back to you.


    Han Dan didn''t want to make me feel bad. When his voice fell, he flew towards the seven boundary flowers. Without any stop on the way, he directly entered the channel of the corpse family.


    I took a deep breath until the seven boundary flowers disappeared. The ancient characters in my body twinkled. I stepped out of thousands of miles and returned to biyou palace.


    The fight between Chen Hao and Jiang Ting has ended, but from the result, Chen Hao has won. He is surrounded by the great sage of the witch family and is celebrating.


    But judging from the degree of embarrassment, Jiang Ting didn''t see any trace of being attacked. On the contrary, Chen Hao''s face was blue and purple. I''m not in the mood to ask how to distinguish the victory and defeat. What I want is whether they inspire people to do experiments after they fight down.


    During the celebration, only jianlingxiao noticed that hanpeng had gone, came to me and whispered: gone?


    I nodded, a little lost.


    Jian Lingxiao said: we''ll see each other again, and now she can save us time by going to the corpse clan.


    I hum and take a deep breath. Say to Jian Lingxiao: Uncle Jian, you can count the people who get special armor tomorrow. Compile everyone except Ji family and Yao family. Now the holy land may not take the initiative to attack and may always defend, but we can''t let them occupy the bones of chaotic creatures all the time.


    The sword Lingxiao answered, and he will do it tomorrow.


    After the celebration, Chen Hao asked again if anyone would like to come out to do the experiment. This time, his voice fell and immediately came out of more than a dozen peak saints.


    Failure will die, success will soar to the sky and get new opportunities, because everyone knows that the chaotic spirit stone in our hands is limited. When we don''t grab the site of spirit stone that can be mined on the giant bones, not everyone can have the opportunity to have more than 200 places.


    Chen Hao chose a witch boy and a boy in the Qingling world, but the Qingling world will try after our deduction process.


    When the personnel were settled, Chen Haocai asked the troops to go back to the camp. The lively biyou palace and Yama palace were slowly quiet.


    The deduction of the experiment should not be watched by too many people. It should be completed by Jiang Nu, Chen Hao and us. As for others, they just wait for the result.


    But just when we left, the king of Hades appeared and stopped us on the way. He saluted, and then opened his mouth tactfully to beg for the eighteen layers of hell in the underworld.


    The 18th floor hell was robbed by Bai Wushuang''s ancestors fighting with the underworld. Although Bai Wushuang said it was passed to Chen Hao, Chen Hao still couldn''t be the winner.


    When Chen''s 18th floor hell was robbed, a lot must have happened, and the 18th floor obviously belongs to the underworld, but it should have a great connection with the demon family.


    I sent a message to Chen Hao and said: in the current situation, it is certainly best for him to take charge of the 18th floor hell, but I still asked elder Bai about the specific situation.


    The 18th floor hell is a unique magic weapon with strong power. The suppression after it is opened is somewhat like the suppression of the power of faith. The difference is that the 18th floor hell is suppressed by the smell of evil spirits imprisoned in it.


    Chen Hao is not used to using it. It has always been in the state of storage. After listening to my voice, Chen Hao said to Pluto: the 18th floor of hell is only managed by me. The specific ownership still needs to be determined by my master. I will ask him personally. If my master doesn''t object, I will return it.


    Pluto looked disappointed when he heard the speech, but he said respectfully: then I will discuss with your master in advance. Da Zun will give me some time.


    Chen Hao is not disgusted with this. In the past, it is estimated that Bai Wushuang would refuse to speak. Now the situation has changed. It is uncertain that he can really convince Bai Wushuang.


    With Chen Hao''s reply, Pluto didn''t continue to get in the way and let him aside.


    After Chen Hao walked out with me for a few meters, I secretly asked Chen Hao and said: Haozi, did the strong man of the forgetful River show his true face? Many people have seen it. Have you seen who he is?


    The appearance of the strong man in the river of forgetting Chuan has always been a mystery. After being exposed, the people below just talked about it secretly. No one just said it, and Jiang''s daughter Chen Haojian Lingxiao didn''t talk about it.


    Chen Hao heard me ask, covered his mouth and asked: boss, don''t you know?


    I know a ghost, I know!


    Chen Hao was stared at by me and said four words to me. When I heard those four words, my whole body was cold. Some couldn''t believe it and asked: how could it be him?


    I know a ghost!


    Chen Hao came back with what I said just now, and then continued to spread the voice, saying: Heaven''s great calamity, run their own lives, become a ghost, living is much better than being wiped out.


    I heaved a long sigh and said: after that, I have to be polite to him.


    Polite ghost, in the last life, he was just a God, and now he is half a God. Crushing him is like crushing an ant.


    Chen Hao came back with what I said just now, and then said: he used to be a person with a higher status than the old sage. He must have a lot of things in his hand. He has to get some out of his hand to find a chance.


    I agree that the strong in the river of forgetting the river are better than the old sages. If the things in the journey to the West are based, it can be said that he is the best person in the whole fairy country.


    But according to Jianyuan, his strength is absolutely terrible.


    I remind Chen Hao: it''s best not to mess around. As long as people like him live, they can''t despise their existence. And don''t talk outside after what you just said.


    Chen Hao answered, grabbed his head and said: I''m just talking casually. Don''t forget that the old man has hundreds of millions of Yin soldiers in his hand. We still have to rely on him.


    When Chen Hao and I stopped to communicate, Jiang Nu took the two selected people back. She came out to see Chen Hao and I were still stunned and asked what we were talking about.


    I didn''t hide it. I told her about the strong man of the forgetful river.


    Jiang Nu knew more about Chen Hao and me. After hearing this, she warned: don''t mess around. Han Peng said that he may still have the biggest secret of the fairyland. If something happens to him, I''m afraid it will lead to some unnecessary things.


    I frowned slightly and asked in disbelief: why didn''t my wife tell me?


    It''s not that I don''t believe Jiang Nu, but that she likes to restrain Chen Hao and me in the name of Han, not to mention such an important thing. There''s no reason not to remind me when Han left.


    But when I asked, Chen Hao said: boss, it''s true. The sister-in-law also said that she might rely on him in the future, because many things in the fairy world were under his control at that time, and now they are missing.


    Jiang Nu said: don''t mess around now. I''ll talk later. By the way, is the experiment going to start now?


    Chen Hao thought for a moment and said: for a life of near death, you should first find someone to cook a delicious meal for the wizard youth, and then ask him if he has any unfinished wishes.


    Jiang Nu and I frowned, stared at Chen Hao and said: it''s bullshit. If you tell him that, won''t you scare him to death?

 Chapter 418

    Chen Hao grinned and said to Jiang NV with a serious face: we don''t know whether the experiment is Chen Hao or failed. If it succeeds, he will be popular and spicy in the future. If it fails, he won''t even have a chance to eat a full meal.


    Jiang Nu glared at Chen Hao, but she was not Han, and Chen Hao and I were not afraid.


    Deduction is a difficult task. If Han is here, she has a great chance of seeing through her vain eyes, but now there are only Chen Hao and Jiang Nu, and we don''t have a great grasp.


    At the door, Chen Hao suggested: boss, Jianyuan and old sages are well-informed. Do you want to call them over?


    The strong, Jianyuan and old sages in the river are people who have seen the world. They are likely to have seen some things. It''s just not right for them to know.


    As for Jian Lingxiao, they are far inferior to Chen Hao and Jiang nu. After all, they don''t have the insight of old sages and are not heaven.


    Chen Hao stopped talking when he saw me shaking my head. The young people of the witch clan were very nervous and trembled. This is not to say that if he was cowardly and let him go to the battlefield, this would not happen at all.


    He is afraid of the unknown and can hardly bear the pressure in his heart. Compared with the death penalty, if there is no long wait, I believe those who dare to break the law will not be afraid of the knife family around their neck. Their collapse appears in the long wait.


    People have thoughts. Thinking will make an originally hard hearted person collapse.


    I comforted him a few words, didn''t let him suffer too much, and helped him lie in bed. Chen Hao suddenly stretched out his hand in his heart. The boy took a long breath, and suddenly lost his strength and slowly paralyzed.


    Chen Hao''s technique imitates the process of serious injury, blood gas failure and gradual death, and restores it to the level of her wife as much as possible.


    Watching a big guy''s blood slowly dry up and his eyes lose their look, I feel very bad.


    Teenagers can quickly close their eyes and fall into a coma, and their lives are passing little by little. Chen Hao''s wife can''t attach the totem when she still has breath. Now I can''t break into the totem. I just take out a chaotic spirit corpse and put it in his heart.


    In about half an hour, the youth''s blood gas was completely exhausted and lifeless. Now if we can''t restore the process of Chen Hao''s wife''s resurrection, the young man will die completely and disappear in the world.


    Chen Hao checked it and nodded to me after confirming that there was no vitality. I put the totem I had gathered into his body for the first time. I was relieved until I sensed that the totem was attached to his body. At least I took the first step.


    Jiang NV reminded me: Tong Tong, do you want to add some chaotic spirit stones?


    The more things, the better. Now it''s the best to restore the whole process as much as possible.


    After the totem completely entered, Chen Hao and the three of us stared at the chaotic spirit stone.


    Jiang Nu recorded the time nearby, while Chen Hao and I explored the physical changes of the youth back and forth. About fifty minutes later, the chaotic spirit stone began to shine. The totem in the boy''s body was dark and dull. Now it seems to be lit up and spread to the whole body quickly.


    What we need to see is now. Chen Hao and I check his body blood and stare at the psychic orifices.


    The light of the chaotic spirit stone became brighter and brighter. In just half an hour, all the totems in the boy''s body were lit up and turned into sapphire blue.


    Almost at the same time, the totem began to change and concentrate towards his heart, and then the blood gas began to recover.


    Chen Hao supervises the spiritual orifices. When the totem changes, he opens his mouth and says: that force is reshaping the spiritual body. If it is a person in the pure spiritual world, it is estimated that he can also be resurrected.


    Chen Hao and I deduced every change and asked Jiang Nu to record and summarize. The whole process lasted for more than ten minutes. Finally, a blue light flashed on the boy, his blood gas suddenly recovered, and the faint heartbeat came out of his body.


    The speed of recovery is extremely slow, but it is indeed resurrection.


    Chen Hao saw the success, and the Lingqiao could be repaired. He said happily: boss, I want to be the second one.


    I said speechless: why don''t you be the first in the Qingling world?


    Chen Haobai glanced at me. He didn''t dare to take risks.


    I don''t hide it. I honestly say: Although my totem is complete, it''s wrong. You can all wait. There''s no need to worry. You can get better at that time.


    There are totem related things on the bones of chaotic creatures, and I''m going to go to Qijie flower once to push the complete totem at that time.


    When Chen Hao and Jiang Nu heard that my totem was wrong, their faces showed a disdainful expression. They are all gods now. Naturally, they can''t see my incomplete totem.


    For a whole hour, the witch boy came back from the dead, but he was very weak. I quickly took out some top pills and gave them to him.


    After a little recovery, Chen Hao began to ask. The young man''s story was roughly the same as Jiang Ting''s experience. It can be concluded that the totem has the ability to revive after absorbing the chaotic spirit stone.


    After a short record, Jiang NV called Qin Xue and helped the boy out. The youth of Qingling world is still waiting outside. Seeing that the witch has succeeded, the tension on his face is eliminated a lot.


    I waved him in and said to him: the success rate is 100%, but this time we will use two chaotic spirit stones. If you can cast a totem, it will be stronger.


    The boy is now excited and worried, and the whole person is excited.


    After I let him lie down, I asked Chen Hao: are you sure the soul can be rebuilt?


    Our spirit body disintegrated is the same as the blood exhaustion of the witch family, but the spirit body is not like blood. I''m still worried.


    Chen Hao definitely said: it''s remodeling, but when he breaks his spirit, I don''t know if it will hurt his soul.


    I thought about it, pushed Chen Hao away and said: let me come.


    Chen Hao''s power is too overbearing. I''m not very relieved. I released ancient Chinese characters and broke his soul when he was most relaxed.


    Different from the exhaustion of blood vessels, people in the Qingling world will die as soon as their souls collapse. I dare not delay. I entered the totem at the first time. Compared with the teenagers of the witch family, I entered twice the totem and put two chaotic spirit stones at the same time.


    At the same time as the witch youth, the chaotic spirit stone began to shine, but the totem increased and the spirit of the chaotic spirit stone increased.


    Chen Hao, we see that everything is normal. We can''t hide our excitement. With double totem and double chaotic aura, the youth''s strength should also be stronger.


    But we didn''t have time to be happy. The boy''s body suddenly broke, and his muscles and bone blood exploded from his arm.


    Jiang NV was always paying attention to it and hurriedly shouted: his flesh can''t bear double strength.


    Chen Hao and I also realized the problem. I removed the redundant totem at the first time, and Chen Hao took away the chaotic spirit stone at the first time.


    The young man''s life has been restored. He can feel pain, howl and roll in bed. For a time, his blood and flesh seem to be cooked and stripped from him.


    Chen Hao sealed his body for the first time, so that he could not feel pain.


    I use the spring thunder breathing method to help him recover as much as possible. I know that the pure spring thunder breathing method is useless, so I brought totems and ancient characters.


    The huge anger entered, and the trend of the boy''s body disintegration finally stopped, and it was being repaired quickly.


    Chen Hao wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with me. The power of totem and chaotic spirit stone is too strong for ordinary bodies to bear. It is estimated that Chen Hao and I can use two at the same time.


    Cangxue controls the flat peach garden. There are many miraculous drugs in it. After knowing that something has happened, he immediately sent the miraculous liquid. The teenagers of Qingling world soaked in it for a long time before they recovered.


    There were some accidents in the middle, but the cast totem is really much stronger. If the great sage of the peak casts a totem, it can completely resist the half step heavenly Buddha.


    In the next few days, there were more than 200 new life bodies with totems in the demon world, Qingling world and the witch family, all of which were peak saints.


    My totem was wrong because it could not be made public. As a result, when selecting people, none of the old people who voted for Jian Lingxiao, Qin Xue and Bai Wushuang were selected. They changed the way they looked at me.


    When all the chaotic spirit stones were used up, Chen Haocai secretly told them the reason.


    After three days of repair, there began to be movement in the holy land. It seemed that they wanted to forcibly move the giant skeleton and go away.


    The giant bones came by themselves. According to Han, it was the chance of the seven worlds, and it was impossible for them to move away.


    Chen Hao began to rectify the army and threatened to fight directly on the territory of the holy land. I believe in occupying a place on the golden skeleton, but if we really hit the holy land, I''m afraid we''ll lose all of us.


    However, if you occupy a rich place and dig more chaotic spirit stones, your overall strength may be improved.


    Because the holy land only makes armor and special weapons with chaotic spirit stone, and we can create chaotic life.


    The action of the holy land is very big. The luminous territory is close to the golden skeleton. Ten golden ropes stretch out from above, spanning the vast universe and looking very grand from a distance.


    At first we thought they couldn''t pull the bones away, but the next day we found the bones moving, so we couldn''t sit still. Chen Hao convened several giants to discuss for a long time. In the evening, the sky drum was sounded, and the army took the initiative to kill towards the crack of time and space.


    The witch clan made five blood sacrifices, summoned five ancestral witches and killed more than 7 million elite.


    When the holy land wants to escape, it is aware that we may change when we get the chaotic spirit stone. At the same time, we can see that they have developed fear.


    I led an army alone and sneaked around when the war broke out, ready to cut and take ten golden ropes.


    Because the holy land can travel in space, we can''t. We can only survive for a month by relying on blood and gas. If we enter the deep space without the hands of the people in the holy land, the vast universe can kill us all.

 Chapter 419

    Han Han is not here, but we have new life. When the battle broke out, I saw that the totem friar forged a light column that can fight against special weapons and tear the special armor at the same time.


    In this way, even if there are only more than 200, the effect of rational distribution is very significant. At the beginning of the battle, I took five totem lives and seventy-two disciples of the old sage, together with seventy-nine people, including Jiang NV, quietly touch the back.


    The holy land is also sent out. All the elite of the Qin and Qi dynasties are sent out, and there is a big Zhou Dynasty in the rear.


    The elite of the Zhou Dynasty did not participate in the war, but were responsible for guarding the ten ropes. If we led a large army in the past, we would have to fight hard, but now there are only more than 70 people, who can easily hide their whereabouts in tens of millions of troops.


    On the way, Chen Hao and Jiang Nu discussed the great Zhou Dynasty. Jiang Nu thought it might be a monk of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The disciples of the old sages knew much better than us. The first disciple said: the Zhou Dynasty was the most active era for immortals. If we were really people of the Zhou Dynasty, it would be difficult for us to touch them.


    The list of gods in the Zhou Dynasty was set up in response to the disaster, but it did not stop the outbreak of the disaster in the end.


    Fortunately, the strongest whip has been destroyed by Han. If it is kept under the control of banbu Tianzun, it is really a destructive weapon.


    The first disciple of the old sage continued: Zhou Chaoxian has the most gods in the world, leaving a lot of inheritance and treasures. Even if we can avoid the army, we may not win if we are met by the patrol on the way.


    Chen Hao and I laughed when he finished. I took out the lost treasure money and cushioned it in my hand. They changed their faces at once, but we soon remembered that now we are together.


    Between heaven and earth, there are always some unreasonable and uncontrollable magic tools. Falling treasure is money. It can be said that God''s balance to it is that it can''t kill, otherwise it is invincible.


    The seven treasures wonderful tree was taken to the corpse world by the big housekeeper, but I got the lost treasure money when I washed the world with blood.


    Seeing the lost treasure money in my hand, they all shut up.


    On the vast bones, we dare not release the power of the Heavenly Master. It took us three days to walk from the giant''s left hand to his right hand.


    Having measured the giant''s waist in person, we can better understand his horror. If a giant like this stands in the stars, I''m afraid one punch can smash a planet.


    You don''t even need to release Xuanli, just rely on his physical strength.


    Chaotic creatures are too terrible. I don''t know how Pangu destroyed the chaotic world. And grandpa... What does he want!


    They are entrenched in the wilderness. Have they come to the end of the road?


    I have too many questions in my heart, but I can''t touch them now. Can only think about it occasionally, hoping that the final result will not be a bad thing.


    Close to the army of the great Zhou Dynasty, we also dormant. The giant''s bones have been pulled for several days, and the moving speed is very slow, almost negligible, but the speed will be a little faster every day. If it continues for up to half a month, even if the holy land can''t pull it into the deep space, it can at least reach the place we dare not touch.


    And every minute we are here, the army behind us is fighting. As long as we destroy the escape plan of the holy land, they are likely to propose reconciliation under pressure.


    Otherwise, as long as the plan is still implemented, they will never give up and will always resist.


    Whether we can end this war depends on whether we can cut off ten chains.


    There were about five million elite of the Zhou Dynasty, of which 200000 guarded a rope, and the rest were stationed in the middle. There were too many patrols to count, and they could be met almost every few steps.


    But this is already the edge. There are many places in contact with the space. Jiang NV inadvertently found a way to directly enter the void and approach ten ropes.


    Although we are only seventy-nine people, the disciples of the old sages have turned Sanqing and the ancient art of grass, trees and soldiers. The strength of the soldiers transformed by their magic is slightly lower than that of the old sages, and the number of people transformed by one person is also limited, but seventy-two people are 50000, which adds up to three or four million. That''s why I brought them here.


    After observing for a long time, we found that the patrol was deliberately avoiding the ancient road found by Jiang Nu, which seemed to be deliberately left.


    Jiang nvbei clenched her teeth and said reluctantly: since they deliberately set aside a channel, we''ll take a risk and go in from here. I don''t believe they can stop us.


    The two heavenly lords are very strong, and the elite wearing special armor are fighting on the front line. They have the opportunity to break through by force.


    Moreover, there is a large army stationed here. In the void, it is the territory of the holy land. If you really want to sneak in, it is equivalent to treating more than 4 million pairs of eyes as non-existent.


    After a simple analysis, only by attracting the attention of the army can we really get close. In this way, only seventy-two sages could retreat and summon the army to confront the Zhou Dynasty. You don''t need to take the initiative, just catch their eyes.


    If you encounter an impact and directly abandon the soldiers who are all soldiers and illusions, they can protect themselves and retreat, but they don''t withdraw as soon as a dozen. At least buy enough time for Jiang NV and me.


    Ten chains are tied to the giant''s waist bone. The distance is not very far. As long as I get close, I can cut them off.


    Seventy two sages left with their five totem lives. To put it bluntly, the meaning of the five people''s existence is to protect them. If you follow me, it won''t help, but it''s still a burden.


    They launched more than 500 kilometers, and then 72 people performed their skills at the same time, enough to summon more than 4 million troops. In the face of the sudden army, the people of the Zhou Dynasty were somewhat confused, and sounded the horn at the first time to prepare for the battle.


    In the first few minutes, when they were most flustered, Jiang Nu and I seized this opportunity, directly disappeared into the path and approached quickly.


    But after only ten kilometers, I suddenly felt something wrong with the gold bone I stepped on. It seemed to melt and my body was sinking rapidly.


    Jiang Nu and I reacted. They both soared into the air for the first time, but their feet were off the ground. Suddenly, two hands stretched out from the golden bone ground, clasped my feet and Jiang Nu''s feet, and directly pulled them into the bones of chaotic creatures.


    Before I could react, the original soft golden bone ground solidified and stuck my feet and ginger''s feet inside.


    The bones of chaotic creatures were so strong that they couldn''t break free when they were stuck inside. Almost at the same time, seven people appeared around and attacked me and Jiang Nu at the same time.


    In a hurry, the two of us opened the small world of Tianzun at the same time, and the light burst, forcing the seven people back directly. If you don''t have your feet trapped, you can kill them. However, if you can''t pursue them, you can only push them back.


    And the man in the bone ground continued to pull Jiang Nu and me down. The bone ground seemed to him as if there was no obstruction. It was very strange.


    Jiang Nu showed the Yellow River vision and blocked the people who attacked us outside. Then they made efforts at the same time to break free. Moreover, Jiang Nu attacked her feet. As a result, her strength could not penetrate the golden bone ground and was blocked by the totem on the golden bone.


    Seeing this, I hurried to hit the ground with a fist. The totem was released and directly sank into the golden soil. The hand holding our feet was released at once.


    I saw the effect, and the second punch hit immediately. As a result, a dwarf flew out of the golden soil and shot me directly.


    Jiang NV''s vision of the Yellow River swept across and blocked the dwarf out.


    But the seven people in the void rushed down again. The small world of Tianzun between Jiang NV and me emerged, which has attracted the attention of the army. If we can''t go out in a short time, let alone break the chain, I''m afraid we''ll be trapped here.


    Jiang NV''s divine power was completely useless and could only help me block the attack, but at this time, the void trembled and two beams of light hit Jiang NV and me at the same time.


    Jiang Nu put on the totem armor for the first time, and I inspired the totem in her body.


    As a result, I was fine, but Jiang Nu was so shocked that she vomited blood. The first beam of light had not spread, and the second came immediately.


    I can go straight down, but Jiang NV can''t bear it. She will be cut here directly. Seeing that I didn''t care about her, I quickly took back the totem and broke the gold soil under my feet.

 Chapter 420

    Jiang Nu''s armor can''t resist the continuous attack of special weapons, and I have been protecting her with totems before. I want to break free together. As a result, I found that neither of them can get out, at least in a short time.


    The second light came and exploded in my small world, forming a huge aperture. The totem on Jiang Nu''s armor was dim. A large piece of armor was blown away, and the totem became incomplete. The third way was coming, and she couldn''t support it.


    But when I took the second road, all the ancient characters and totems in my body rushed to my feet and forcibly broke the golden bones. But just as I was about to come out, the dwarf didn''t go underground. When I broke free to my ankle, the gold bone closed again and stuck me in it.


    The dwarf is a little like the earth walking sun in the list of gods. He can drill the ground by the five element hat on his head. At the same time, he can infer that the bones of chaotic creatures still belong to the scope of the five elements. According to the words of the ancient fairy kingdom, they have not jumped out of the Seven Realms and are still in the scope of nine days.


    Totem is just a kind of power, such as divine power and immortal power, but the power of totem is much stronger.


    When I was trapped again, the third light column showed signs of hitting. Fortunately, there seems to be only one weapon here. The time interval between its use will be longer and longer. The third light column left me some time.


    Yang Jian has already died. I can''t. Tuxing sun can still live to the present. If they can live to the present, they are all the top saints in that era. When the Tianzun catastrophe comes, they may even step into the Tianzun.


    However, there are outstanding figures in any era, such as Jian Lingxiao, Zhen Kun, Wang pangzi and Jiang NV. They are all top-level beings. As for the sword, Qinxue and yuhuatian, their talent is not good, but fortune makes people. They all have powerful magic tools in their hands and can lead a trend among their peers.


    Unfortunately, they were born in an environment where the strong fought against each other. When they were in the Qingling world, they showed their strength and showed their edge. Now, they have also been involved in the torrent. They just want to drift with the waves, collect their edge and lose their own era.


    Fortunately, Chen Hao and I have been in the forefront of the flood and have the opportunity to show our faces. If there are legends in future generations, I believe there must be our story.


    The light was flying in my mind, but I didn''t hesitate to move on my hand. I noticed that the dwarf was pulling my feet, so I didn''t think of breaking free. Instead, I hit it with a fist, the totem exploded, shocked Jiang NV, and threw the lost treasure money to her with my backhand.


    The next second, the third light column came. Jiang Nu knew what I meant and hid behind me for the first time.


    One of the pillars of light emptied and shot directly at the back, but killed one of their men. The remaining six people were busy avoiding and did not dare to come at the first time. Moreover, it was not difficult for Jiang Nu to get out of trouble and kill them.


    While I blocked the light column, Jiang NV''s Yellow River vision flew out and the water distribution needle swept around. All six people had no time to avoid and were directly killed.


    At the same time, my totem exploded, and the dwarf was blown out again. I also got out of the gold bone and clicked with my backhand.


    When the Buddha pointed, the whole void was unstable, and the law Avenue resonated, as if the whole heaven and earth were attacking him.


    As soon as the dwarf''s face changed, a light came out of his body, and the whole man suddenly disappeared into the hat. The hat emitted five colors of light, which shook under my fingers, but did not collapse.


    It''s not impossible to hide magic tools, but you have to use magic tools at the level of cutting immortal gourd, killing immortal sword array and biyou palace, otherwise other magic tools can''t withstand the attack of the strong, and breaking them is tantamount to suicide.


    After all, magic tools are refined by the strong. Since they can be shaped, there is naturally a way to break them. Only ancient weapons can resist the attack of the strong.


    Obviously, the hat on the dwarf''s head belongs to this level of magic weapon. Even if it can''t attack, at least it has strong defense.


    Jiang NV backhanded threw the Luobao money, the golden line crossed, and the dwarf''s hat fell to the ground. Just before Jiang NV and I could make a move, he disappeared into the golden bone.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and I flew with Jiang Nu at the first time, for fear of being pulled down by him again. After resting for so long, special weapons can be launched again.


    But just then, a small group of soldiers were coming. I told Jiang Nu: break the rope and I''ll stop them.


    Now this should be the last line of defense. There are at most peak saints wearing special armor beside the iron rope. Jiang NV is not afraid of them. My voice falls, Jiang NV''s Yellow River vision shrinks, and she is about to leave.


    But at this time, two totem light pillars hit her at the same time. Jiang NV''s water dividing needle flickered and took her for a flash. The Yellow River vision was then broken by the two light pillars. The next second, the strange image appeared a few meters away, and Jiang NV had left.


    Although the speed of the Yellow River vision is not as fast as that of Jiang Ting, it is still very frightening for Jiang Nu to display her strength with the power of heaven. With the blessing of the water dividing needle, it is not surprising to avoid it.


    When Jiang Nu left, the small world in my body became apparent. The manifestation of the small world in my body was very different from that of Han. Their strange image was behind my head, a bit like the fairy God in the fairy tale. I guess that kind of aura may actually be the small world.


    Mine is quite special. It is emitted from the body, takes itself as the core, forms an aperture, and completely protects myself inside.


    There are more than 100000 troops coming from behind, led by a banbu Tianzun wearing special armor. But he knows my strength and doesn''t dare to release Xiaojie. Instead, he wants to deal with me with his armor.


    His strategy is very correct, otherwise I will directly break his small world and seriously hurt him.


    In the constant battle with us, they also found out some skills and knew to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses. However, under the suppression of the overall strength, he is always passive. Besides, I won''t have too many magic skills. After the small wooden axe was taken away by Han, I only have Tiandao boxing, which is also a close attack.


    The ancient characters are shrouded and the totem is manifest. I step out and reach their heads. I hit them with a fist in the air, and the fist seal flies out. Half a step Tianzun only dares to resist a little. I directly cut more than 10000 people in front of the vanguard troops and blocked them.


    Relying on the Yellow River vision, Jiang Nu approached ten chains very quickly.


    When banbu Tianzun met me, he couldn''t hold up even with special armor. If he was shared, he could still deal with it. He was only one person, and he would be broken under three fists.


    The half step Tianzun probably didn''t expect me to stop here. He didn''t dare to approach again after I punched him. As soon as he stopped, tens of thousands of troops naturally couldn''t move forward.


    At this time, there was a sound of gold and iron breaking in the distance, a golden light slipped through the sky, and the first chain was cut off.


    Seeing that the golden iron rope pulling the giant''s skeleton was cut off, banbu Tianzun was a little impatient. I wanted to kill him in a short time, but the dwarf didn''t come out in the golden bone, so I had to be on guard.


    But now I just need to buy time for Jiang nu. Special weapons can''t attack Jiang Nu several times, and the gap time between launches becomes longer. Soon, the second and third chains are also cut off.


    I stared at them coldly, like a real look, which made them dare not approach.


    This is the first time that I have completely released the majesty of heaven, and the effect is very obvious for this small army.


    But just as I suppressed them, five colored lights flashed behind me, and the dwarf''s hat burst in directly through my little world.


    The power of the five elements is very unique, but I haven''t moved. What I''m waiting for is now. At the moment when the dwarf approached, I hit out with a backhand punch. I just met him, but the dwarf was still hiding inside. The five-color light didn''t break, but was suppressed. Just when I wanted to fly out of the small world, the totem emerged and trapped him directly.


    I didn''t use the totem just now. The purpose was to lure him in. Unexpectedly, he really came in. The hat was bounced back by the totem. I punched him out again and smashed him again.


    For five consecutive fists, the light of the hat could not be sent out. When the sixth fist was about to fall, the golden light on the hat flashed, and the dwarf flew out from inside, knelt down and shouted: spare your life.


    I frowned slightly, my fist slowed down a little, and there was no killer. As a result, the dwarf got into his hat again, but he didn''t attack me. He meant he wouldn''t attack me.


    The power of the five elements is unique. I can break through mountains and rocks. But I''m full of totems. It''s okay to be next to him, but I don''t dare to let him out, otherwise he will trip on the ground, which will be a trouble.


    After death, the iron chain continued to break. At the last two, they couldn''t bear the pulling force. They didn''t need ginger''s hand to break naturally.


    The bones of chaotic creatures lost their pulling power, floated in the void, and began to fly towards the crack of time and space.


    It came, is a fate, like God arranged. The practice of the holy land is somewhat against the sky. If it is really doomed, the action of the holy land is essentially impossible to succeed.


    Jiang NV broke all the chains and came quickly. After meeting, I didn''t kill. I stepped out with Jiang NV and went directly to the rear.


    Millions of troops have already been at war. The strength of the army falsely transformed by 72 sages is slightly weak and has been defeated. However, at least three or four million people have to cut down trees for some time. After Jiang Nu and I passed by, the seventy-two saints directly abandoned the people they had transformed.


    But one technique, which lost more than 500000 people in the great Zhou Dynasty, was completely profitable. The giant skeleton lost control and returned to its original place again, and the people of the holy land were not pursuing.


    Jiang Nu showed her strange image and took more than 70 of us across the void like a river of heaven. It''s a hundred times faster than when we came here. We''ll be there in ten minutes.


    When we passed, the holy land had withdrawn, and the Qingling world occupied one side of the land and began to camp. But when everything was stable, the void suddenly shook, the Buzhou mountain in the witch world rumbled, and the mountain was falling.

 Chapter 421

    As soon as we took a breath, we suddenly heard a loud noise from Buzhou mountain, which fell directly into the flood.


    Buzhou mountain rises into the clouds, and its height can not be seen in the Xingyu, because the part entering the clouds has penetrated into the wilderness and entered another world.


    As the mountains continued to fall, the flood and flood began to surge up, and the tide swept the earth. In an instant, it flooded the earth and mountains, and was still rushing to the distance.


    In the flood and famine period, the Qing Ling world was much larger than the current witch world. As a result, it was submerged by the flood. There were witch families in the East who could control the flood by Dayu, and twelve ancestors who saved lives. Western countries have Noah''s Ark to save the world. But even so, the flood destroyed too many things.


    Now the Buzhou mountain is suddenly sinking and the flood is surging up. I''m afraid it will cause another disaster.


    When Buzhou mountain began to fall, the witch world began to move. A big witch came to Buzhou mountain in the air and used witchcraft to move mountains and seas, trying to block the flood within a certain range.


    Jiang Ting frowned and looked back at the witch world where the flood spread.


    I said: the flood in those years came out of the flood water cave, which is normal to drown most of the Qingling world, but now the flood water has been closed, and the current water is also pressed out by the falling of Zhoushan mountain. It is estimated that there will not be much.


    The people in the witch world are using their great skills to move the mountains. They are building a dam. They are building several layers inside and outside. They soon begin to take effect. However, the mountain is still falling. It is really a collapse of the earth. The air flow generated by the collapse of the mountain diffuses out, forming a tornado and the flood surge. Even if we can see it clearly across a time and space.


    Jiang Ting calmed down when she saw that the flood was stopped, but from the scope of inundation, it was a thousand miles.


    The people in the witch world are still besieging, but Zhoushan is still falling. I don''t know how high the clouds are.


    But now I still have a terrible idea in my heart. If the mountain doesn''t go into the wilderness, it will fall completely, where it originally existed, and won''t it form an exit?


    Han Peng also told me when she left that the second exit to the wasteland is Buzhou mountain. I can go in there and meet her in the future, but now she''s gone, and it''s impossible to enter the wasteland through the flood wasteland water cave. After all, there must be a lot to deal with in the corpse world.


    The important thing is that we are not ready. The chaotic spirit stone has not been mined yet. In the face of the wilderness, we will really be unable to fight back.


    People in the holy land are also stupid. People who come here can''t be unaware of the existence of the wilderness. They are naturally worried.


    But fortunately, the fall of Buzhou mountain only lasted for more than ten minutes, and then stopped. The flood was not overflowing, but the people in the witch world continued to strengthen and build a second line of defense.


    I was also relieved. Qin Xue located the biyou palace, and Hangu pass and Pluto Palace also fell down. Bai Wushuang summons the Seven Realms flower to return to the witch world, because the witch soldiers have been exhausted in the next two wars.


    Bai Wushuang now controls the Eastern Emperor bell, but it may not be recognized by the demon world, but now the war is coming, Chen Hao and I can''t go away. Jiang NV is a female again. The demon family advocates force, which will be counterproductive if she goes.


    I''m not at ease when Jianyuan goes. The strong man of the forgetting river is also unreliable, not to mention there is a conflict with the demon world.


    When I thought of this, Bai Wushuang naturally thought of it, and hesitated. Finally, I turned back and said to the strong man of Wuchuan River: you go with me and return you to the 18th floor of hell at that time.


    The strong man of the forgetful River, once the master of the fairyland, is still a figure at some point. If he agrees, he will never go back.


    The black fog gathered and dispersed to form a body. The strong man of the forgetful River asked Bai Wushuang: what you said is true?


    Bai Wushuang said: nature is true.


    The strong man of the forgetful River heard the sound of Yan, turned into a dark fog and fell to Bai Wushuang. They whispered a few words and didn''t know what they were talking about. Then they both broke through the air and left. In addition to the out of control crack, they directly entered the channel of qijiehua.


    The Holy Land glows in the distance. A large army is coming. I don''t know the number. I just don''t know how far away it is. It can be seen that the team is very large.


    But just when the holy land increased its troops, the army of the witch family was also coming in a steady stream. The Yin soldiers in the hell palace poured out, overwhelming a large area of darkness, occupying a void alone.


    Most Yin soldiers still stay at the level of saints and little saints. It''s just that there are hundreds of millions of Yin soldiers, and there are still Yin soldiers in the hell palace.


    In ancient times, the fairy kingdom was divided into heaven and earth. Heaven is the fairy world and earth is the underground. There is no reason for this. The underground is huge and can establish a country.


    Unfortunately, it has been suppressed for countless years. Now the underground is just a little thunder and rain.


    Chen Hao stood at the front of the biyou palace. Li Yuantian held the sea god needle and kept swinging behind. In front of the biyou palace, all the millions of troops left in the Qingling world were lined up and looked like they would never die.


    The elite of the Qin Empire and the Qi empire are also arrayed, ready to fight back at any time. But the previous war caused too many casualties, and now the giant''s bones have returned to their original position, and their plan has gone bankrupt. As long as the bones stay here, we can''t give up.


    Either fight or reconcile.


    But before reconciliation, both sides want to intimidate.


    The drum of Tiangu never stopped, and the virtual shadow of the dragon soul hovered in the void. With the help of hundreds of millions of Yin soldiers, it was powerful.


    I held a sweat in my hand until more than ten minutes later, the elite of the two emperors didn''t move. I was really relieved. At least I wouldn''t do it until their reinforcements came.


    Chen Hao looked at the troops coming from the holy land, turned back and said to the old sage: senior, now our military strength is relatively weak. I''m afraid we need you and your disciples to cast magic to fill the fat man temporarily.


    I listened and wanted to laugh. Chen Hao called when he couldn''t use it. I used to call old people secretly. Now I use it to call old people.


    But now even without this title, as long as Chen Hao ordered, he did not dare to violate it.


    The old sage looked a little embarrassed and said: your honor, my disciples have just cast a spell, and now they can''t do it in a hurry. Moreover, they have lost too much energy and need to be restored.


    Because of the past, we are very alert to the old sages. Cangxue will not give them top-level pills when distributing pills, but only when needed.


    Chen Haowen waved to the back. The Li family immediately came up and distributed the top elixir to the 72 sages under the leadership of Li Zhengke.


    After taking control of the flat peach garden, cangxue and Li Zhengke''s status is rising. They don''t participate in the war, but no one dares to ignore their existence. Even when the old sage took the pill, he had to salute them.


    Honor comes from ability. Dandao is declining. Only they can carry it.


    After distributing the pills, Chen Hao said calmly: the war is imminent. I hope the elders and sages can recover as much as possible.


    The old sage saluted and did not dare to delay. He took people into Hangu pass to meditate cross legged.


    Chen Hao came down from the city and said to me: from my experience, they will start a war. If we can''t stop it, they will take the giant''s bones away.


    At this time, the people who sent out to dig stones came back with the news that the gold bones in the surrounding area had been excavated. The fatal thing is that only more than 200 people who have built totems can dig the gold bones, and the rest can''t use magic tools.


    In this way, they can only work in groups of two and excavate in the rear before the war breaks out. After they left, Chen Haocai whispered to me: boss, when we were mixed in the holy land, they didn''t give us any special tools. We can dig it up. Why can''t we?


    I thought of it when I was exploring the talent report, but when I thought about it carefully, I asked Chen Hao: Haozi, were we all old pits when we dug?


    Chen Hao recalled it, nodded his head and said: it''s an old pit, but there are still totem patterns where he dug it.


    I said: maybe it''s different to dig below. Let them dig first. They will naturally notice the change at that time.


    Chaos spirit stone is very useful to us. Now more one is more powerful with totem.


    The reinforcements of the holy land came quickly. There was no news in the demon world. Their first support soldiers arrived, about 3 million. As Chen Hao said, they still want to make the last effort.


    My heart sank when I saw it. War means death. Even if Chen Hao commands well, our strong ones can tear their gap, and the war damage can reach 1:3 and 1:4, but a huge battle will also kill many people.


    The city is floating in the air. We don''t dare to look underground, otherwise there are corpses all over the mountains and fields. It will be creepy to look at it.


    But the war is really coming, we can''t flinch, otherwise the giant bone will be pulled away, and we will lose the opportunity.


    When the second wave of the holy land army came, they sounded the war horn. Chen Hao and I were a little worried and hurried to call back the more than 200 people who had cast totems.


    Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said: there is no way but to throw the people in the underground as cannon fodder, delaying time.


    I smiled bitterly. If it were true, the boss of the underworld would not look very good when he came back.


    But that''s all I can do. I didn''t nod my head clearly and sent a message to Chen Hao saying: you''ve arranged it yourself during the confrontation, so don''t say it again.


    Chen Hao is not talking, because the holy land has been lined up, with more than 10 million people, forming a human wall of hundreds of kilometers without any array. Chen Hao said: they don''t set up an array, they want to fight a decisive battle.


    Chen Hao said and waved his hand. The remaining more than 7 million troops were also lined up in the void. The Yin soldiers in the underworld stirred up Yin Qi and built a charging line in the front.


    I couldn''t understand it. After asking Chen Haocai, I said: if you push forward like this, any array is useless. It''s like a stick sweeping over. You can only catch it or not, and you don''t die.

 Chapter 422

    After listening to Chen Hao''s words, I breathed a long sigh, not in words.


    Hearing the sound of the war horn, the old sage got up and said to Chen Hao: can we do about 2 million now, start now, or wait?


    The army of the holy land has been pressed over, and the speed is very slow. It gives people a kind of pressing step by step, like a real wall. In the sky, there are a steady stream of soldiers on their territory, which gives me the feeling that I want to fight until the population is extinct, and my heart beats faster involuntarily.


    When the army came, Chen Hao relaxed and asked the friars of Qingling world with dragon and Phoenix babies to come with me. At the same time, he transferred the 200 people with totems to me. Then he said: this long front will have no effect after they are dispersed. You will take the impact at that time, but this one word long snake fighting formation can not be broken, and can only be cut off continuously, Create chaos as much as possible.


    Within the range of seven or eight hundred kilometers, even if the Tianzun small world is opened, they can easily stop it if they fight together. Only according to what Chen Hao said, to break through from one point, the smaller the scope of joint force, the weaker their bearing capacity and easy to break through.


    Chen Hao also said: boss, we haven''t killed each other''s half step Tianzun several times. If you can kill one or two, it will be a great blow to them.


    When I went to cut the rope, I had the best chance, because at that time, there was only one and a half steps to Tianzun. Unfortunately, I met the dwarf. In addition, I was worried that Jiang NV and the soldiers summoned by 72 sages could not do anything, so I had to give up the killing. Neither the dwarf nor the dwarf went to kill, so I let them go directly.


    Now, if you are targeted and take two or three and a half steps, it is really not easy to do it, plus in tens of millions of troops. But Chen Hao is telling the truth. Without a sharp decline in population, only the strong ones who kill them can end the war.


    The biyou palace is out of use. Everyone is out. If the demon clan doesn''t come back, if we can''t stop this war, the ultimate fate is to be wiped out.


    It''s useless to think too much about the impending war. Sometimes, the fate is not in your own hands, but in the hands of others. Now it''s like this. Under the gap of the number of people, a large war damage ratio can''t change the outcome.


    The army of the holy land seemed to be slow, but in fact it was fast. In just ten minutes, the army had been pressed close. Chen Hao saw that the people in the eye demon world had not come yet. He sighed helplessly, waved the military flag in his hand, and tens of millions of Yin soldiers in the underworld met up, and the remaining half filled the vacancy in the back.


    Now everyone can see that the hell soldiers in the underworld are only used for cannon fodder, but the current situation can only be like this. The old sage and 72 sages summoned two million troops, but they can''t play a big role in the human wall, but they are still at the front.


    The seven million troops behind are in full battle readiness. As long as the Yin soldiers break up, they will top them.


    The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed. At the last ten kilometers, the armies of both sides began to charge. At the moment of collision, only the soul light flew and the bodies of the Holy Land fell. However, in proportion, it was almost 1:10 or even higher. Tens of millions of Yin soldiers were only half in a few minutes.


    The Yan king of the ten halls looked gloomy. He came to find Chen Hao and said: shangzun, is that good?


    The most feared thing on the battlefield was doubt. When the Yin soldiers set out, the king of hell in the ten halls looked ugly, but he didn''t say anything, but they couldn''t bear to see such a big war damage.


    Chen Haosheng said coldly: what do you think? After the elite fight, not to mention tens of millions of Yin soldiers, the whole hell palace can''t be preserved.


    Now our elite and the main force are the witch clan. There are only tens of thousands of Buddhists left. The Qingling world is not much better. Moreover, the Qingling world and the Buddhists have no ability to recover, so they have completely become light poles.


    Chen Hao said the situation like a firecracker, then pointed to the more than 10000 people in the Qingling world behind me who had dragon and Phoenix babies and said: we only have so many people. Do you think my arrangement is appropriate?


    The Yan king of the ten halls looked gloomy and glanced at the people behind me who were ready to fight all the time. He couldn''t speak any more.


    Up to now, everyone has paid a lot. Compared with Qingling world, there are so many people still alive. The Yao family and the Ji family are even going to be extinct.


    What are they drawing?


    Up to now, I don''t know what I''m looking for, the throne? If a throne needs to pay so many lives, I''d rather not.


    However, from the moment when hanpeng preached and became holy, the road had no end, and the people who walked on the road could not stop.


    Looking at the scattered soul light, my mood is extremely complex.


    Tens of millions of Yin soldiers completely disappeared in five minutes. The king of hell in the ten halls roared, and ten people turned into Yin wind, ready to personally take the remaining tens of millions of Yin soldiers to kill. Chen Hao''s face was gloomy, and the small world in his body was released. He gave a cold drink: come back. Now there are only a few of our strong people, and we can''t be scattered.


    Then he said coldly: Hell, 20 million, attack.


    In the face of our elite, the holy land did not dare to rush immediately after a fight, but stopped to rectify. In this gap, 20 million Yin soldiers in the underworld lined up and pressed up again.


    After the second round of match, there were only about 10 million left in the holy land, but this time they didn''t give us time to repair, so they pressed it directly.


    There were 30 million Yin soldiers, but Chen Hao couldn''t give the order to attack at this time. Instead, he looked back and said: life and death depend on you. Ask for more blessings.


    Chen Hao''s voice fell. He rushed out first. The small world shone on half of the sky, passed over the collapsed Yin soldier''s head and shot directly.


    When the two armies fight, the chief General usually doesn''t go out directly. Chen Hao rushes out now, which proves that he has reached the end and has no choice.


    The witch clan has lost thousands of people from the holy land, and they are all elite. Now they can''t take out too many people.


    The Holy Land believes that there are only these people. At present, the only thing that can break the balance is the demon world, but Bai Wushuang hasn''t come out yet. I''m afraid he can''t wait.


    Chen Hao rushed over, and the army rushed over. I took the last elite and lagged a little behind. When the army collided, I protected the friar with dragon and Phoenix baby with Tianzun Xiaojie and was ready to leap over directly.


    But after all, my heart is not as firm as Chen Hao. I can''t watch the fire of Qingling world annihilate in this way. When I see that it is about to pass, my small world fiercely closes and tells them: go back and try to survive. If we fail, Qingling world will be handed over to you.


    The dragon and Phoenix baby is still growing. It''s a pity to take it out and spell it now.


    More than 9000 people came from the pure spirit world. Up to now, many familiar faces from the divine prison have disappeared. Now, only one or two of the 24 great saints can be seen sporadically.


    I don''t even dare to see those who survived. At least general Li and Lin long have fallen and finished.


    Seeing that I ordered them to go back, more than 9000 people shook their heads and expressed their unwillingness, but my small world excluded them and pushed them directly back to biyou palace.


    When I turned around again, I directly opened the small world, no longer had any scruples, and concentrated on playing a light. More than 10000 Holy Land soldiers on the line were covered, unable to stop the attack of the Heavenly Master, so I was directly killed.


    But when I took my second shot, two and a half steps of heavenly Zun flew out of the crowd. They stood together and blocked the light column of my small world.


    Completely open the small world. Each time it is permanently consumed. When I see it stopped, I can only close the small world and use Tiandao boxing to kill it.


    When the fists were stacked to thirty-six fists, I moved forward quickly and wanted to kill one of the half step Tianzun, but when I realized my intention, they retreated quickly, and the army behind me immediately blocked in front.


    I don''t know how many people were killed when one punch fell, but they don''t care about that number and are not afraid of death. Their only purpose is to protect two and a half step Tianzun.


    This strategy makes it impossible for me to open the small world of mass destruction. My fist is powerful, and I can''t have the power of the small world.


    I looked back. I couldn''t see Chen Hao''s figure at all. They had been submerged by the sea of people. Only the light from whether they burst can roughly determine where they are.


    The sky didn''t know when it began to rain. The big day overhead also became dark and dull at this time, just like the blood moon.

 Chapter 423

    It''s not the first time for me to take part in the war, but for the first time, I think the life of a monk is really not as good as grass mustard. The long life has accumulated a large number of people. If this is a catastrophe, it can be said that it is even more serious than the apotheosis catastrophe in that year.


    Because there were only a few monks who should be robbed in the God feudalism disaster. After death, they were on the God feudalism list and survived in the way of the original God.


    Han Peng talked to me about the list of gods. The main purpose was to suppress a group of leading figures at that time. Those who were about to enter the realm of heaven were on the list of gods. Eventually, their strength would be imprisoned in the peak saint and could not break through the realm of heaven.


    Many people don''t know. It''s too late to know at last.


    Therefore, the ten Heavenly statues in Jianyuan''s theory are not groundless, but a situation at that time.


    Han Peng also suspected that the Fengshen catastrophe of that year involved the whole oriental cultivation system. It is likely that it was preventing the arrival of the Tianzun catastrophe. As a result, it may still fail. The catastrophe came and all the peaks of the seven Tianzun saints fell.


    I bathed in the rain of blood, and the Tiandao fist was smashed out crazily. It was superimposed again and again. I saw only the head in front of me. There was no way to determine the target I wanted to kill. Where the two half step Tianzun were, I shot in that direction. They kept dodging and hiding among the soldiers.


    They can only avoid me, but they can entangle Chen Hao.


    The 200 soldiers who cast totems behind me have been following my steps and staying around my small world as much as possible. In this way, they can hide in my small world when special weapons come.


    It''s just too chaotic. After several attacks with special weapons, it stops, and it''s impossible to capture the specific location.


    At this time, the situation is that the two human walls collide. At last, there are many people standing on the other side, and the other side will win. It is a real dead end. There is no need to command when it is handed over. There is no retreat when it falls in. Only red eyes can fight forward.


    The brave win when they meet on a narrow road. This is the current situation, but the brave win here can be changed into who has more people, because every friar here is brave.


    And the gap in the number of us is too big. Even if five heavenly masters make a move, it can''t make up for this gap.


    I chased and beat down the two and a half steps that surrounded me. Tianzun was very embarrassed and fled East and West.


    At the beginning, the soldiers of the holy land would take the initiative to block in front when they passed, but when I saw my decisive means, thousands of people died every time my fist fell. As long as they were in front of them, no one could escape.


    After a little longer time, the soldiers in the holy land began to fear, and they were not so positive when blocking me. They gave way and even panicked.


    On the battlefield, many people know that they can''t escape death, but some people can survive every war. Such luck makes everyone yearn to be so lucky. In this way, they are not really afraid of death.


    Seeing that I gathered the 36th fist again, the two half step tianzuns began to avoid again. As a result, they fell down. The great saints around immediately dispersed and gave way to the two half step tianzuns.


    Of course, I can''t miss such an opportunity. I step out one step. Before they hit it directly in the changing direction, they join hands to pick it up. I opened the small world for the first time. Regardless of the loss, the totem in it condensed a light column and hit it out. My fist shook them apart. At the same time, the light of the small world shone on one of them, and the totem was displayed on his armor, But it lasted only milliseconds. The armor broke and the light column penetrated the armor directly.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t hit the key, but he was seriously injured and didn''t keep up with his companion. He was a little behind by half a meter. That was the distance of half a meter. I suddenly stepped down. The special picture on his armor had been destroyed and couldn''t be stopped at all. His body broke and exploded together with his armor.


    It was too late for his companions to react, and even if they were fighting together, he couldn''t bear to lose his totem armor.


    The law of banbu Tianzun spread out, covering the whole sky for a time, and attracted everyone''s attention at a time. The light of my small world also covered a side of heaven and earth, forcibly smashing the law of banbu Tianzun. My action raised the morale of the army in Qingling world, and there was a sky shaking cry.


    I looked at the black head in the air. The small world contracted rapidly, covering an area of more than 200 kilometers, and fell at the same time.


    With the same body structure but different cultivation methods, people in the Qingling world can be distinguished by covering my small world.


    However, there are too many soldiers in the holy land covered by 200 kilometers. They are all peak saints, and there is a half step Tianzun in them. They were crushed after being suppressed for a second.


    In a large-scale war, Tianzun really can''t do whatever he wants unless the other party is all weak. For example, when Tianzun''s golden bone recovers in Tianzun''s big day, he can kill millions of people with one finger.


    My heart moved, and I fell down one step, and stepped directly on the head of the half step Heavenly Master. The totem and ancient characters flashed, shaking away all the great saints around.


    Banbu Tianzun felt my intention to kill and found my intention at the same time. He was frightened and wanted to escape. Several powerful people in the holy land around him were also coming, and their banbu Tianzun was not allowed to be killed.


    Now I don''t have any concerns. I won''t miss such an opportunity. While shaking the great saints around, the Tiandao fist in my hand has been hit out, the void exploded, and he stumbled down.


    Tiandao boxing was superimposed again. By the time of thirty boxing, he could not hold on. By the thirty sixth boxing, he flew backwards. I caught up with him and made up a punch. Half a step, Tianzun was directly killed.


    At the moment of death, his armor flew out of the air and flew towards the rear.


    The last few times there was no close combat, and I couldn''t pursue when I saw the armor flying out, but this time it was close in front of me. At the moment of its escape, I followed up. I didn''t listen to Chen Hao''s words and cut off the army in the Holy Land back and forth, because there was chaos in front of me and there was no continuous interruption, and there were no strong players in the area I attacked. If I shot, I could kill a large area.


    But if we do that, we will kill hundreds of thousands of people at most, and they will be dragged down by the strong again, and hundreds of thousands of people will not change the situation of the whole war at all.


    On the contrary, the location of their rear area is very secret, and the front army is engaged, and the strong are concentrated here, so there may not be strong in the rear.


    When I took off, I broke the law of half a step by the way, and then followed Tuten''s armor. The armor was shining all the time, as if controlled by some force. After flying out of 50 miles, I immediately fled into the void.


    When I escaped from the void, I couldn''t sense its direction and couldn''t track the rear of the holy land. Almost for the first time, my small world glowed and crushed a large void. I was afraid that it was too fast and directly covered 300 Li. The whole void appeared countless cracks and began to collapse under the suppression of my power.


    Before the armor ran far, it was beaten out of the broken void and continued to fly away.


    I was also worried that I would destroy the special force above. Seeing that it continued to fly, I collected the power of the small world and continued to keep up.


    When I flew more than 500 kilometers, the armor suddenly fell down and was close to the surface. I saw many buildings below. Moreover, the people inside found that I caught up. More than a dozen great saints wanted to block me in the air. At the same time, more than a dozen light columns of special weapons were shot from the ground and hit me intensively.


    Seeing this, I was delighted and concluded that I had found the nest of special weapons, avoided the attack of special weapons and suffered several times. When I passed by, I didn''t need to shoot more than a dozen great saints. When I stepped into the air, the breath shocked them, but just as I fell in the air, the ground began to break, and the power of self explosion was emitted one after another.


    I want to get some back, but it doesn''t matter to me that they are broken. As long as they can be destroyed, the holy land will hurt muscles and bones. Moreover, when we fought, many of the more than 10000 sets of armor flew back, and they should have been completely destroyed by now.


    The self explosion lasted a few minutes before it ended. You don''t have to look at it. It said there was no residue left.


    However, in the process of self explosion, totem armor kept flying on the battlefield. I stopped it in the air and opened my carry space to let them fly in by themselves.


    In just a few minutes, I received almost 500 sets, but the destruction of special weapons only broke the foundation of the Holy Land and had little impact on the current war situation.


    On my way back, I deliberately slowed down and intercepted more than 50 sets. In the past, I didn''t step directly into the battlefield, but found Chen Hao''s position. He was besieged by three and a half steps of Tianzun and was very embarrassed.


    I am far away from Chen Hao, so that he can create opportunities and be alone.


    When Chen Hao heard my voice, he began to fight back. He had broken yellow cloth in his hand and was not afraid of the totem emitted from the totem armor. However, three people besieged him, and the three half step heavenly masters released a small world, which was very powerful.


    I stayed in the void and was immediately noticed. It was just a heavenly statue flying in the air, and the great sage at the peak didn''t dare to come. If you form a team, it will take hundreds of thousands of people, which is equivalent to opening a gap by themselves.


    As for banbu Tianzun, after I killed them, they couldn''t fill the vacancy. In this way, I have been standing in the void and no one has taken care of it. I''ve been waiting for Chen Hao to create opportunities for me.


    I go down to help Chen Hao now. They will be more vigilant and will not separate easily.


    Chen Hao has tried his best, but I killed them, which sounded an alarm to them. No matter how, he dare not separate.


    It''s bad for us to delay time. Chen Hao was also a little worried. As soon as he gritted his teeth and used himself as bait, he revealed his flaws.


    The three men in totem armor didn''t want to miss this opportunity. They finally separated by mistake and wanted to encircle and kill Chen Hao.


    When I saw Chen Hao using himself as a bait, the whole person focused. At the moment when the three people separated, one step fell down. The small world of Tianzun opened, and a light column shot through one of them. The other two reacted and quickly joined hands to defend, blocking my small light column.

 Chapter 424

    Chen Hao was also cruel. Seeing that I was stopped, the small world opened a crack and was not afraid of causing permanent damage. Two lights broke out and stopped them.


    I stepped in the air, smashed the Tiandao fist and killed it directly. The armor was included in my personal space before I left, and then I broke the rune.


    Now we are in the witch world. It is impossible to exile, but if the law continues, I don''t know what will change.


    But just when I broke half a step of heaven''s law, the two had left Chen Hao''s kilometer and didn''t enter the holy land army at the same time.


    Now, the people on both sides are no longer separated from each other. I dare not let go of my strength to join Chen Hao and kill the surrounding Holy Land soldiers together.


    I finally understand why they are elite. Each of them is a great saint. Whether it is reaction or strength, they are not comparable to our uneven strength. They can join hands with the people around them in a very short time. And our people, except those in the witch world, don''t respond so quickly at all. The time gap can''t cut off several people who jointly defend, and they will be killed in turn.


    The war damage is just a little bigger.


    Seeing that I was aware of this gap, Chen Hao said to me helplessly: our people have not experienced too many wars, and everything will be slow. Unfortunately, there is no chance. After this war, we will have no one.


    Chen Hao''s words are sad, but they are also true. After this war, there will be no one in the Qingling world. In the future, we can only rely on the old sages, the underworld and the witch world.


    The only remaining kindling is the more than 9000 people with dragon baby. But this war can win peace. At that time, we must spend our energy on them and train both dragon baby and Phoenix baby. Otherwise, the Qingling world will be controlled by others in the future.


    Chen Hao fought with me and wanted to kill the half step Tianzun. As a result, the man had run away. On the way, he happened to see Jiang NV surrounded, and Jian was also surrounded unintentionally.


    Jian''s unintentional cultivation will not be targeted, but she wears totem armor and overbearing immortal killing sword. Her lethality is not weak at all. Banbu Tianzun is surrounded by several peak saints wearing totem armor and wants to break through the sword array.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao said: boss, you have no intention to help Jian. I''ll help Jiang NV.


    I raised my eyebrows. He meant that he had no intention of completely playing with the sword. He didn''t even want to do anything to save people in the past.


    The situation was urgent. I didn''t have time to say that he flew like a sword at the first time. She opened the immortal killing sword array and let me in. Then I stood firm. She handed me the immortal killing sword array.


    Apart from the Xuanyuan sword of Han, I haven''t mastered any other magic tools. I''m very nervous. Now I''m already a totem in my body. I don''t know if I can inspire it.


    I released the small world and took the sword unintentionally. Then I stretched out my hand to take over the immortal killing sword array. When the array of immortal killing sword came to my hand, the virtual shadow in the sky dissipated. The Four Swords flew back at the same time. The great saints around to break the array rushed over at once. My small world glowed and shook them away.


    The channels and collaterals with totem poured into the array. It was originally an attempt, but the channels and collaterals were injected. When the array was turned on, it glowed, mountains and rivers emerged, covering more than 100 kilometers. The four swords of killing immortals roared, instantly became larger, stood in the sky, and the violent sword Qi poured out madly, filling the whole space, but for a time, I couldn''t figure out the position of the Four Swords corresponding to the array.


    But even so, the terrible sword gas still pressed all the people within 50 miles away.


    I looked at the changing immortal killing sword in the sky, and I felt a sense of horror. If I returned to the array, I''m afraid everyone within a hundred miles would be hanged.


    It seems that the famous killers in ancient times are all related to chaos.


    The sword has no opinion. I got stuck in the open array and quickly sent a message to me to teach me how to arrange the array. According to her guidance, I put the Four Swords back one by one. The Four Swords array has not been formed separately. The terrible sword Qi has been in the space covered by the array.


    I feel that this sword array is not like my power. It can distinguish between the enemy and me, but to hang all of them. I dare not let go for a while and try my best to suppress them.


    Unfortunately, when the witch soldiers escape, the soldiers of the divine realm also escape.


    The big killer is in hand, but some can''t start. Now it''s like a special weapon in the holy land. I smiled helplessly, took back the sword array and returned it to the sword. I didn''t mean to say: step back and come to your father. Don''t take risks. We can''t afford to die now.


    After helping Jiang Nu out of trouble, Chen Hao knew that he could not kill banbu Tianzun wearing special armor, and immediately flew towards Zhenkun. He also realized that we can''t die in Qingling world. I sent the sword away unintentionally, turned around and killed the enemies around me, and joined Jiang NV.


    The holy land also has plans. They want to kill the weak Tianzun. The target is Jianyuan. There are six and a half steps for Tianzun to attack him. If it weren''t for the help of the old sages and 72 sages, it might have fallen.


    I stepped over, shook open three and a half steps, and the Heavenly Master took over.


    Chen Hao and Jiang Nu also led half a step to Tianzun. For a time, our area became a place for the strong to compete, and no one dared to step in within a hundred miles.


    But when the strong gather, it becomes impossible to kill.


    Chen Hao sent a message to me and said: boss, later, Jiang NV, me, you and the three of us trapped all of them, and let the old sage and Jianyuan get away.


    In the battle of the holy land, there were 17 and a half steps. Tianzun was killed by me, and there were 15 left. If the three wanted to trap them, they would be under great pressure.


    But this is the only way to open up wars and losses. There is no strong opponent. The old sages and the Kun circle are the fierce tigers that can emerge.


    I nodded, and Chen Hao immediately delivered a message to Jianyuan and the old sage. When they were informed, Chen Hao and I opened the small world at the same time and forcibly opened the small world several times. The power of our small world is weakening, and it is weakening forever.


    It''s just not necessary now. It''s hard to stop the fifteen and a half steps of Tianzun. As soon as our small world opened, the old sage and Jianyuan flew out. The half step Tianzun of the seven holy regions was about to go out, but was stopped by the small world light of Chen Hao and me.


    Jiang Nu''s Yellow River vision opened. That was her small world. The water dividing needle shuttled through it and temporarily pushed back eight people. Chen Hao and I forced the seven people back, and Jiang Nu''s vision came back. Chen Hao and we each occupied one side. The small world just trapped them in it, but fifteen people couldn''t bear it together, and soon broke through a gap.


    Chen Hao and I are unable to help her again. If we force containment and do not avoid retreat, Jiang NV is likely to be killed on the spot.


    I knew Jiang Nu''s character and asked her to step back for the first time. I heard that she didn''t take risks. The Yellow River vision was removed. Five heavenly statues flew out of it. Chen Hao and I opened the small world again and forced them back with the world light.


    Open the small world frequently, and cracks appear on the light curtain that Chen Hao and I manifest. Although we don''t have time to feel it, we can already feel its damage. It''s even more difficult to repair it.


    However, in just half a minute, Jianyuan and the old sage killed millions of people, which was comparable to the war for more than ten minutes. The original army of the witch family had no advantage. As soon as they shot, they returned to a balance point again.


    Without the support of the same level, the weak are really not as good as the dog. If Tianzun points his finger, he can kill one vote.


    Chen Hao and I just suppressed for a short time, and they rushed out again soon. After reversing the situation, Chen Hao and I are ready to withdraw. The small world can''t be opened by force.


    But just as several people were about to come out, the sword suddenly rushed over and threw the folded array to me.


    Just now, the sword array is stronger than that opened by sword Lingxiao. It can even be said that it has exceeded the power of heaven. The sword array has been overplayed.


    In ancient times, the Heavenly Master could stop the Heavenly Master. Now I''m in charge. Maybe I can kill the Heavenly Master.


    Jian unintentionally taught me the array position. After the array diagram dispersed, the four swords of Zhu Xian were embedded. Chen Hao and Jiang NV withdrew at the same time. I directly trapped 15 people with the array diagram.


    They are also very vigilant and hold a group at the first time.


    The sword array changes. The four swords are one. They are not separated. They are killed directly. The four swords of killing immortals, which are integrated into one, have a terrible power. However, when I was about to kill 15 people completely, the old sage suddenly sent a message to me, saying: No, they are the top strongmen in the holy land. If all of them are killed, they will cause trouble and will not be tolerated by God.


    When I heard the word God for the first time, I thought of the huge eye in the sky. The whole person seemed to be drenched with ice water. I suddenly woke up and withdrew the immortal sword array for the first time.


    Just at this time, the Seven Realms of flowers emerged, and the demon world army lined up in order, with tens of millions of people.


    Banbu Tianzun of the fifteen holy regions was scared to death by the immortal sword array. He had no intention of fighting. At this time, when he saw the army of the demon world coming out, he had completely lost his will to fight, and immediately ordered the army to evacuate.


    When the troops of the Holy Land withdrew, Chen Hao also wanted to order the pursuit and killing, and didn''t want to let go of the last million people. But when I looked at the mountain of corpses piled on the golden bones, I couldn''t bear to say: forget it, after this war, their loss was also very large and couldn''t stand the fight.


    Chasing the past can kill all their people, but we will also die hundreds of thousands. Seven million elite of the witch family, together with more than 100000 people in the Qingling world and Buddhism, have fought to the present, leaving only bones on the ground and a few people.


    Chen Hao hesitated, but at my insistence, he still gave the order to withdraw.


    At this time, the last wave of reinforcements in the holy land also arrived. There were also thousands of people, but they had no intention to fight again. Half a step later, the Heavenly Master came forward and shouted: Ladies and gentlemen, we will row and live in the future, which is irrelevant to each other.


    Jiang Ting came to Chen Hao and said: the loss of the witch clan is too great to afford to be consumed in this way.


    Qingling world is now completely empty, and the rest add up to less than 10000 people. In this battle, Nanjian was cut off half of his body. If it is fought, the core of Qingling world is likely to die.

 Chapter 425

    I told Chen Hao: This is the end of the fight now. Count the war damage and let uncle Jian negotiate with them. We need a place that has not been excavated.


    There are few chaotic spirit stones. A excavated place will enhance our harvest, and the Qingling world will wither. I will not distribute the chaotic spirit stones I get, but will stay all of them.


    I dare not listen to the figures of war damage, but I glanced at them and lost a lot of familiar faces.


    Whether it''s a story or a reality, only the strong can come to the end. When people fall behind, even if they follow the strong, they will only be a stepping stone and can never change their destiny.


    Half of Nanjian''s body was cut off, but half of her life was left. Su Guyan was always with me. Cangxue and Li Zhengke were healing when I passed by.


    Seeing me, Nanjian struggled and said: Zhang Tong, I''m broken in the small world. Even if I survive, it''s a waste. I want to cast a totem.


    Everyone who followed us knew that my totem was wrong. Nanjian is now broken. If he recovers in this way, he will really become a useless man.


    But there are only a few people in Qingling world. I really can''t let him cast an imperfect totem.


    I looked at cangxue and said: I don''t need to recover him for the time being. Just maintain my life. When things are handled, I''ll go to Qijie flower again to see if I can push the correct totem.


    Jiang NV was also nearby and said with some worry: now even if it is deduced, I''m afraid it can''t be replaced.


    In order to build the totem, I had no spare time to deduce. I found a way to stabilize the totem and built it directly. I didn''t know it would be wrong. I found the problem by comparing it with Chen Hao''s broken yellow cloth.


    But it''s too late.


    I looked at Jiang Nu and said: I''ll see at that time. Since it can be cast, there must be a way to break it.


    After a short rest, the sword soared to the sky. They also negotiated with the holy land. We got half of the giant bones. The excavation began in full swing.


    On the third day, I took the broken yellow cloth from Chen Hao and let the sword Lingxiao summon the Seven Realms of flowers. However, the viviparous willow has not much contact with me, and I can''t enter through the congenital spiritual root. Moreover, when I want to enter from the bottom, the congenital spiritual root moves wildly and builds green walls one after another.


    I tried to break, but my breaking speed couldn''t keep up with the growth speed of the innate spiritual root and couldn''t break through. As a last resort, I had to return.


    The innate spirit root is very angry. If I spend it with it, I guess I''ll kill myself, and the innate spirit root can continue to grow.


    When I withdrew, Chen Hao came with the old sage. The old sage said: the growth of congenital spiritual root is regular. As long as you cut off its source of vitality, you can temporarily stop its growth. You can take the opportunity to go in.


    The source of anger, if Han is there, it is estimated that her vain eyes can see it, we can''t see it at all.


    The old sage humbly whispered: the source of vitality of the innate spiritual root is easy to identify. When it grows, you should pay attention to it. It is not the whole plant growing. Only one part is growing. Just like what I have in my hand, if you directly suppress that part, it will not grow indefinitely, but remember not to hurt the innate spiritual root, otherwise the flowers of the seven realms will wither, which is a disaster for the seven realms.


    I heard that it was the same as the one in his hand. I wanted to cut it down when I found it. Now I say whether it exists or not is related to the survival of the Seven Realms flower. I don''t have that idea.


    Close again, don''t cut off, but hover inside and look for the growing part. However, the innate spiritual root is too long. It grows one part, and the whole tree and vine is extending. It''s difficult to find that part glowing.


    The old sage also said it was simple. As a result, I drilled around and looked at it, but I still didn''t find out which part was growing. Seeing the cane continue to extend, I stopped at a position and focused on locking a breath. Taking it as the node, it grew out as soon as it was locked, but it was pushed up, which proved that the place where it grew was still below.


    I ruled it out one by one and looked down. Because I do not attack them, do not forcibly enter the interior, and the innate spiritual root does not attack me, but blocks the roots of the seven realms.


    A few minutes later, I finally found the source of anger said by the old sage. It was only two meters long. If I didn''t pay attention, it was easy to ignore the past. When I looked carefully, I noticed that it was expanding and extending towards one end, and the speed was very fast.


    I imprisoned it according to the old sage.


    With the power of my Heavenly Master, it is no problem to imprison it for two minutes. When I am angry and trapped, the congenital spiritual root stops growing. I dare not delay. I fly to the Seven Realms for the first time and cut off the congenital spiritual root.


    Losing the source of vitality, they are just special vines, which can''t grow after being cut off. The internal channel of Qijie flower is exposed, but when I was ready to go in, Jiang NV stepped up and wanted to go in with me.


    When you deduce a totem, you will certainly encounter danger and trouble. It will be better to have someone around you, but I''m also afraid of touching the chaotic flag and causing trouble to her.


    I explained that Jiang Nu didn''t think so and insisted on coming with me. Seeing that I didn''t want to delay, I took Jiang Nu and went in.


    Cross Tianzun''s grave and reach the outside of the golden light curtain. This time, I want to forcibly break in and close the broken yellow cloth in Chen Hao''s hand to make it as complete as possible and reduce the difficulty of deduction.


    I asked Jiang Nu to stay outside. If you encounter irresistible forces, just retreat and don''t resist.


    Chaos Tianfan has touched the power of chaos. If Jiang NV is affected, she may not be able to resist. And I have a totem in my body. Even if it is broken, it is close to the power of chaos.


    When Jiang NV stopped, I released the small world and protected it around my body. Thirty ancient characters appeared in my body. I planned to open the golden light curtain with ancient characters. They increased to thirty, but there was still no big change. It was estimated that the secrets hidden by the ancient characters would not be exposed if the thirty-six were incomplete. Moreover, I had a feeling that the last six energy-saving lights up and my path had not ended, Can continue, they stop, it is estimated that they can find a breakthrough from me.


    After a short hesitation for a few seconds, I directly approached the light curtain. The ancient characters attached to it as carefully as the boundary of dragon and Phoenix babies. After they were not rejected, they began to penetrate and penetrate bit by bit. The whole process was like boiling frogs in warm water. The golden light curtain and the chaotic sky flag inside did not respond, and penetrated a hole to accommodate me.


    When I was about to go in, Jiang NV suddenly shouted to me. I looked back at her. She didn''t say anything, just a worried look on her face. I said: it''s okay. I have a totem in my body, which is also half a chaotic body. Moreover, the ancient characters and small wooden axe in my body are closely related to the chaotic sky flag.


    The chaotic sky flag is the Pangu flag, which Han Pang told me. At the beginning, Pangu broke the chaotic world. The chaotic sky flag wrapped the whole chaotic world and didn''t let the chaotic creatures escape. Unfortunately, it was broken and escaped in the end.


    It''s just that chaotic sky flags appear in the Seven Realms of flowers, and those Tianzun tombs without bones. What''s their relationship?


    With the information I know now, I can''t analyze it. After a simple thought, I carefully took out the broken yellow cloth.


    As soon as the broken yellow cloth appeared, the chaotic sky flag began to flutter. Its rolling power covered the whole void in the Seven Realms of flowers, just like an iron wall.


    The most powerful defensive magic weapon in chaos, its attack power is also amazing. But the breath naturally avoided me.


    The broken yellow cloth in my hand was hooked by that force and flew out of my hand. When I approached the chaotic sky flag, the broken yellow cloth began to grow larger and filled the biggest vacancy on the sky flag.


    But there are still some damages in the middle, but more can be contacted than last time. My eyes focused, and the symbols on the chaotic sky flag were shining, illuminating the whole space. I didn''t care. The lines in my eyes were like wandering dragons and snakes, spreading quickly in my mind and sketching in various ways.


    Even if the totem in my body is wrong, it can condense, indicating that it is very close to being correct. I will modify and build it according to the patterns of the totem in my body.


    The concept of time was completely lost in the deduction. I don''t know how long later, another complete totem appeared in my mind. I can conclude that it is the most accurate totem and there can be no mistake.


    Thinking of this, I calmed my heart for a few minutes, forced out the totem in my body and tried to break it. As a result, there were signs of breaking together with my small world, which scared me not to continue.


    Just a little unwilling in my heart, is there really no way to replace the totem in my body? Always use the wrong?


    I was not too anxious, but observed the totem in my body and the totem modified later, and found that it was only partially wrong, not all wrong.


    When I catch the wrong place, I don''t break it as a whole, but use ancient characters to erase the wrong place like wiping my head, and then build it in the right way. The result is really feasible, but the speed is very slow.


    When the totem was completely modified, I don''t know how much time it took, but I feel much stronger than before. Now, it is estimated that they can kill the half step Tianzun in the holy land. Their armor is likely to be completely unstoppable.


    But now that it''s peaceful, I won''t kill for no reason, and I don''t want to touch the heaven as the old sage said. But I really want to take out the Pangu flag, otherwise the Buzhou mountain continues to sink and the passage of the wilderness appears. The people inside will certainly not miss the Pangu flag and get it in advance. It will also be a sharp weapon against them at that time.


    But I just got close. The Pangu flag rolled me out at once. I couldn''t get close. I felt that it didn''t hurt me. I tried to get close. As a result, the strength of the second rebound was stronger than the first. My blood gas was disturbed and spit out a big mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 426

    I stepped back several steps, wiped the blood from the corners of my mouth and prepared to exit the same way. With my current ability, I can''t move the Pangu flag. I think they can''t move when they come out.


    The golden light curtain was closed. I had to open the golden light curtain again before I stepped out. Jiang Nu greeted me with a worried face and put her hand in my arms.


    Since I did that thing with Han, although I didn''t do it seriously, but looking back on that feeling, I always feel strange. I won''t think about it when I see others, but as long as I see Jiang NV, the strange feeling will become stronger.


    Now I smell the fragrance of Jiang Nu, and the caterpillar changes at once. Subconsciously, it retreats half a step.


    Jiang NV didn''t notice these details. She came and took my hand and said: Tong Tong, we''ve all come in for a month. I''m afraid there''s a change outside. We can''t delay.


    I heard that I had come in for a month, and I didn''t have anything else to think about. I hurried with Jiang Nu towards the exit. Congenital Linggen blocked the exit again, but we just passed by. Congenital Linggen took the initiative to disperse. Jiang Nu wanted to go out in a hurry and was pulled back by me.


    If there is a change outside, the people of the holy land know that we are inside, and they may ambush at the exit. It''s too dangerous to go out rashly.


    My small world was released, my fist was clenched, and I stepped out in one step. No matter whether there was anyone or not, I went out and punched frantically around. In a short second, I superimposed 36 fists, and the strongest one condensed. I looked around and found that there was no one around. Then I signaled Jiang NV to come out.


    One month after I went in, the Seven Realms flower was in the state of manifestation. We came out, and it began to dim and disappear gradually.


    The Seven Realms don''t show up. It''s estimated that people in the wilderness can''t open it when they come down. It''s just right.


    I looked up at the crack in my eyes. The bones of chaotic creatures were still horizontal in the void. I didn''t know what the situation was, but Bai Wushuang came with thousands of demon soldiers. The Holy Land wouldn''t mess around. The mountains were still far away. There was no silence, but the flood pressed out by the silence formed an ocean at this time.


    Jiang Nu showed her strange image. They went straight to the crack of time and space. They didn''t stop after entering. They flew directly to the golden giant bone. It may be that after the washing of blood rain, the repressive force on the chaotic creatures has disappeared.


    Biyou palace and Yama palace moved to the giant''s left leg, and the people in the holy land occupied the right leg. They looked at each other from a distance and had no conflict.


    But now there are only more than 200 people in Qingling world who can dig gold bones. I don''t know if others can participate after digging. Otherwise, our speed is far lower than that of the holy land, and we can''t take advantage of it in the end.


    Jiang Nu and I fell towards the biyou palace. Chen Hao and they immediately welcomed him up. What I was most worried about was Nanjian. I didn''t know if he was still alive. The first time I asked, Chen Hao said: Nanjian is fine. She has been hanging her life with Dan liquid.


    I was relieved when I heard the speech. It seems that cangxue and Li Zhengke took charge of the flat peach garden and made a lot of things.


    I planned to see Nanjian first and use him as the first adaptation. On the way, Chen Hao took out a small bag and handed it to me. I opened it and saw that there were 50 or 60 chaotic spirit stones. Then Chen Hao told me the progress of excavation. As I thought, as long as the 100 people dig down, the rest can dig.


    It''s so good. Chen Hao, Jiang Nu, and we went in. Cangxue and Li Zhengke knew what we were going to do and wanted to avoid it. I shouted to them and said: it''s no secret. My totem is complete. After Nanjian, you two will cast totem chaos. I have a feeling that after casting totem, the way of heaven will be opened up.


    Nanjian was soaked in the elixir. She was already very weak, but when she saw me, she opened her eyes and asked weakly: boss Zhang, I want to cast a totem.


    He said this unconsciously, which shows that he has been very uncomfortable.


    I didn''t tell him anything else. They are half dead. They know and don''t know. As long as there are results.


    After Nanjian said that, the whole man fell into a coma again. The small world collapsed and only half of his body was left. It is a miracle that he can live to now.


    I didn''t kill him, but asked cangxue to remove the pill. Without consciousness, Nanjian''s life Qi was rapidly losing, and he had died in more than ten seconds. Chen Hao took out a chaotic spirit stone.


    I looked at the other half of Nanjian''s flesh and blood blurred body and said to Chen Hao: prepare two. I try to shape his residual body directly with a totem, which is likely to absorb more chaotic aura.


    Chen Hao patted the pocket at his waist, which means how much he wants.


    Seeing that I am not distracted, I concentrate on building the internal totem for Nanjian. The intact body is easy to do and can be directly attached to it. However, for the incomplete half, I began to want to use the spring thunder breathing method to recover him, but I think it is rare to have such an opportunity to try to build him with the totem.


    When building a damaged body, I don''t pick it out alone, but extend it from the intact half to form a whole, and the whole structure is the same as my totem. If Nanjian can succeed, its strength will definitely be higher.


    It should be a special force, which can also stimulate the breakthrough of the realm.


    I added the incomplete part with a totem. There was no flesh and blood. After it was done, Chen Hao put a chaotic spirit stone on it.


    Maybe it''s because my totem is complete. The absorption of chaotic spirit stone occurred half an hour later, and the time is much shorter.


    As the chaotic aura entered, the soul light began to gather in Nanjian''s aura, and vital signs appeared. However, when the incomplete half of the body was lit, less than half of it was lit, and the chaotic spirit stone was absorbed. Fortunately, Chen Hao kept paying attention, and there was almost no interval, so he put another chaotic spirit stone on it at the first time.


    Because of the supplement of flesh and blood, Nanjian''s body did not appear unbearable image. After half of his body was demobilized, he also completely woke up and fell into a weak period.


    I really want to know what strength he is now, but he can''t recover for a while.


    As soon as Nanjian was taken down, Chen Hao lay in bed and said to me: boss, it''s my turn now. Without the broken yellow cloth, I can''t lift my head under the totem.


    The broken yellow cloth returned to the Pangu flag. He couldn''t give it to him. Without totem, he was indeed in a weak position, but now he is in peace. I don''t think I can worry.


    I pulled Chen Hao up and said: you are cast by Tianyuan stone and have absorbed a lot of dark and yellow gas. Now casting with totem may change. Don''t worry until you see your sister-in-law.


    Chen Hao is most afraid of being inferior to others. He is unwilling to say: Although peace is said now, the grandsons of the holy land come to make trouble every three or five times. I look angry.


    The big environment is peace, but the friction in the small environment can''t be avoided. According to Chen Hao, the people who make trouble in the holy land are still half step Tianzun, which is a little too much.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said: the best thing must be in the end. Your physique is special. Maybe there are other opportunities.


    There is no better way to cast totems. It should be because my totems are complete and they are cast the same as me.


    But I''m not fooling Chen Hao. I really want him to wait.


    Chen Hao heard what I said was still in the end. He didn''t need me to pull. He turned over and jumped up. I motioned Li Zhengke to come, and asked cangxue to call all the Li family, intending to make them the first to become strong.


    Dandao is special. Every loss is a loss. It''s better to start with them. Moreover, after their strength is improved, it''s uncertain that they can go further in Dandao.


    When I broke Li Zhengke''s spiritual orifices and cast a totem for him, the Li family also happened to come. Cangxue knew the number of chaotic spirit stones, but brought 45 people.


    Finish it for Li Zhengke smoothly, and then Li Zhengke''s father, uncle and so on. Leave the snow behind for a while. Everyone who wakes up needs her to help reply in the weak period.


    Everything was going on in good order. Suddenly there was a riot outside. Someone shouted at the door to vent their dissatisfaction.


    I asked Chen Hao to leave the chaotic spirit stone and go out to see what happened.


    Chen Hao just went out for a few seconds and suddenly heard him shout angrily: do you want to rebel?


    After he roared, the noise outside suddenly stopped, but only a few seconds later, I heard the voice of the old sage say: the chaotic spirit stone was obtained by everyone together. Now casting totem, why are you the only people in the Qingling world?


    The strong man in the river also added: in the last war, everyone can see the deaths and injuries of all walks of life, and no one pays less than anyone.


    Chen Hao snorted coldly, scolded the old sage and said: old man, I know to rely on the old and sell the old. Now I still have the face to beg for benefits. If it weren''t for my sister-in-law and boss, you would be angry now.


    After scolding the old sage, Chen Hao continued to fight against the Lord of the Styx River and said: and you, the 18th floor of hell has just given you. Do you think your wings are hard?


    Two and a half steps to heaven, and he still wears special armor when he gets up, which can be comparable to heaven, but as long as Jianyuan doesn''t participate, it''s not a big problem.


    However, as soon as I thought of Jianyuan, something more troublesome than Jianyuan came, and the people of the witch family came to the door in person to ask for advice.


    When the witch clan comes forward, the problem is a little big.


    Bai Wushuang didn''t participate in the cooperation, but he didn''t say he stood by us. It''s important to say that his current identity is the demon king. He needs to consider for the whole demon family. It''s estimated that he will wait and see the palace and get benefits.


    In a high position, I can''t help it. I can imagine the pressure Bai matchless is under, and I don''t blame him.


    At the last moment, when the chaotic spirit stone ran out, I went out. The strong, old sage and Pluto of the witch family stared at Chen Hao coldly.


    They have the courage to make trouble, but they never dare to do it. There will only be a small conflict.


    It''s just that several circles control the army, which can force me to a dead end. When I came out, their attitude eased slightly, waiting for me to explain.


    Now if you go back, it will only escalate the contradiction. I thought about it and sneered twice and said: more than 50 spirit stones, can''t you sit still? You know, this is just the beginning. There''s a share in the back. At this time, there will be internal strife. How can we cooperate later?


    As long as the totem is in my hands, I still have the initiative.

 Chapter 427

    I''ve been away for a month. I want to say whether it''s long or short, but now I start arguing. It''s really speechless. Although I intend to cast totems for people in Qingling world, I can''t admit it now, otherwise the explosive barrel will explode.


    Jiang Nu took two steps forward and said: the Li family and cangxue hold the flat peach garden in their hands and are responsible for refining pills to improve their strength. I think it''s understandable that we won''t swallow the chaotic spirit stone alone. We''ll discuss it at that time.


    More than 50 have been dug in a month. This quantity has no room for discussion for me, but the incident happened suddenly. Bai Wushuang and Jianyuan''s attitude is unclear, so they can only deal with it temporarily.


    The old sage then said: in that case, I think the future chaotic spirit stone should be in the charge of everyone, not Chen Hao alone.


    Chen Hao sneered at the old sage''s words and asked: old man, when did you see me swallow it alone? Did I eat the chaotic spirit stone or use it?


    Up to now, Chen Hao hasn''t cast a totem. He has enough confidence to say this. Chen Hao humed coldly and continued: as for the people of the Li family and cangxue, I dare ask all of you present, who hasn''t recovered with pills during the war?


    Chen Hao asked for the last sentence, and everyone present couldn''t speak. Now if I really do it, I should have no problem killing them, but the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River have a big background. There must be some strange things in my hand, and I still have no bottom in my heart.


    The important thing is that killing them is tantamount to losing the underworld and the army of soldiers, which is very unfavorable to us. Bai Wushuang is constrained by the elders of the demon family. It is estimated that he will not help at that time, but will be hostile to us.


    People are not necessarily selfish. Sometimes it is forced by the situation. If the Qingling world still has strength, how can I have the mind to leave all the chaotic spirit stones.


    When the old sage asked, I can only respond and say: chaotic Lingshi really can''t let Chen Hao take charge alone. It''s not safe, but you can rest assured that I will manage it with him in the future, and the quantity will be directly publicized. But there are some things I want to say first. Casting totems and chaotic spirit stones are just one of the links. As for the other link, whether the body can bear it or not, there may be death.


    Nanjian can succeed, but the problem will not be too big. Saying so only makes them afraid, but also leaves an excuse for their future Blackhand. The old sage and the strong man of the forgetful River turned ugly. You know, they wanted to cast totems, and at that time


    I smiled, believing that they could weigh the meaning of my words.


    The old sage changed the fastest. It can be said that he immediately changed a smiling face, nodded and bowed and said: what the LORD said is very true. We are not in a hurry and have no other meaning.


    Just now he repeatedly asked questions. Now he says that no one can match the speed of change. I repressed my disgust and then said: my plan is to let the great sage get up first, and then come to your half step Tianzun. I don''t know what the old sage thinks of doing this?


    The great sage has cast a totem, which is comparable to the half step heavenly Buddha and can improve our strength. And as long as they don''t cast totems, they don''t dare to mess around.


    The old sage said, smiled and looked back at the strong man of the forgetful river. They saluted and retreated at the same time. They didn''t dare to object to the fact that Chen Hao and I jointly controlled the chaotic Lingshi. Looking at the back of the two people leaving, Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said: these two old things should not have stayed at that time if they knew the Tao.


    I was also very unhappy. The army of Qingling world was consumed, so they saw their value and began to take me.


    I told Chen Hao: killing can be done now, but the old sage didn''t remind us that the strong man of the forgetful river may have something related to the fairyland, so he can only stay for a while.


    After thinking about it, I winked at Chen Hao. He knew what I was going to say without talking. He turned and walked towards the residence of the demon family.


    Now the demon clan has tens of millions of troops stationed here, which is a huge thing. After the witch clan replenishes its troops, there are also five million troops stationed here. It has to be said that they can defend this territory. It''s understandable for them to ask me for chaos spirit stone.


    Chen Hao will go to the Lich clan after he goes to the Lich clan. He is now a God and a pivotal figure in the Qingling world. He has the best communication with the two circles.


    I took Jiang Nu to find Jianyuan, and my attitude was not so good.


    At the beginning, I gave him the remains of God in the hope that he could help. As a result, he didn''t say a word and threatened us in turn. If he really held this idea, he might as well die as soon as possible so as not to keep it as a disaster.


    When Jiang Nu and I went there, Jianyuan saw that something was wrong and took the initiative to say: Zhang Tianzun and Jiang shennv, I''ve been watching what just happened. However, I''m casting my own small world. I can''t be interrupted. Only love can help.


    The small world and law of the emperor''s remains were captured by Han. I looked at the circle coldly, and he quickly showed a small world that had just begun to condense. I looked at my face and then relaxed. Jianyuan hurriedly said: Zhang Tianzun, now that my sister-in-law is not here, they are holding heavy soldiers. It is not appropriate to have a conflict. Give me another five days, and then they won''t dare to mess around.


    When I saw Jianyuan''s words were true, my face eased. I wanted him to wait. The next batch of chaotic spirit stones came to see if he could cast a totem world, but I thought that he would be as strong as me. If he put that power on a person he doubted, he would always be uneasy.


    Trust is like this. Once there is a crack, it is difficult to become perfect. Even if Jianyuan performs well, it can''t make me 100% trust.


    After leaving Jianyuan, Chen Hao hasn''t come back yet. Jiang Nu originally planned to let me have a rest. After all, I was haggard after playing in Qijie flower for a month. But now is not the time to rest. The fall of Buzhou mountain proves that it will continue to fall. I have to be fully prepared.


    I told Jiang Nu: let''s go and see the collection of chaotic spirit stone. According to time, our collection speed is much slower than that of the holy land.


    The output of the holy land is almost 20 or 30 a day. We only have 50 a month, which is very slow.


    Seeing that I didn''t go to rest, Jiang Nu then said: the holy land uses chaotic spirit stone to make armor. We can also try to have a look.


    I thought about it and thought it was unnecessary. I told Jiang Nu: they cast armor because they can''t cast totem life. We can cast totem life, so there''s no need to cast armor. If we can get the special weapon, we must build it. It''s a sharp weapon that can change the battle of the top strong in the future.


    Totem armor consumes chaos spirit stone. It''s a waste to build it.


    When she mentioned the special weapon, Jiang Nu''s face also showed a sad face and told me that they kept the secret of the special weapon very closely. It is estimated that apart from the dead, banbu Tianzun didn''t know it.


    I tried several times without success. Naturally, I know the power of the dead man. If you want to get it, you really have to rely on opportunity.


    During the conversation, we arrived at the first collection point. Before we fell, we saw that the people who were supposed to dig were in a mess, talking about something, and anger hung on everyone''s face.


    I frowned slightly and was busy with infighting. No wonder I dug slowly.


    Jiang Nu and I fell down with cold faces, and the noisy crowd calmed down. Someone is saying: Zhang Tianzun is coming.


    The surrounding faces showed joy. Before I asked, the leader came to complain and said: Zhang Tianzun, you have to make decisions for us. The Holy Land deceived people too much. Just now he came and took two of our people.


    I frowned slightly and asked puzzledly: have they killed our people after the armistice?


    Chen Hao said that people in the holy land have been making trouble. I didn''t expect it to be so serious. They directly killed our people in broad daylight.


    How can there be peace like this?


    Seeing that I didn''t understand, the leader hurriedly said: Zhang Tianzun misunderstood. They just caught people and had to be beaten when they put them back. They came every day. The brothers were terrified and couldn''t make up their mind to work.


    The people around listened to the leader''s complaint, and the expression was about to wipe away tears.


    I asked: who are they from? Are we left alone?


    The leader said: those who came are banbu Tianzun. We have reflected it many times, but it has not been solved.


    Half a step away from the Heavenly Master, there is no way for the peak saint. Chen Hao didn''t arrange anyone to come. It is estimated that he is the strong man who can''t command the old sage and the forgetful river. And they are busy fighting inside. They don''t have time to take care of such things.


    Internal fighting is the residual poison of Qingling world. As long as they can breathe a little, they will start.


    I took a long breath and asked the leader where the people in the holy land were.


    As soon as the leader was about to answer, two people flew from the void. They were both half step Tianzun, wearing totem armor. They grabbed a soft man in their hands, threw it down directly, sneered and said: a group of waste.


    Being scolded as a waste, someone couldn''t help but reply: you don''t necessarily have much ability.


    A simple reply, the two half step Tianzun raised his eyebrows and grabbed his hand at the man who opened his mouth.


    About a kilometer away, but half a step of Tianzun''s hand directly appeared in front of the man. She saw that she was about to be caught. Jiang NV''s water dividing needle shot past and broke the empty hand.


    Before the two and a half steps of the sky, the Heavenly Master did not react. I stepped into the air and appeared on their heads. I had been against the enemy for too long. Many things had formed a conditioned reflex, and my breath was released. They closed the small world at once, and then prepared to fight together.


    I looked at them coldly. After they joined hands, the complete totem in the small world was released. The dark golden light appeared, and their faces changed.


    I was also secretly pleased that, as estimated, the correct and complete totem can completely suppress the totem armor of the holy land.

 Chapter 428

    The two half step tianzuns in the holy land were suppressed, and their faces changed. They both wanted to retreat, but without the protection of the totem on the armor, half step Tianzun was half step Tianzun. As soon as I pointed out, I forced them to separate, and an old fist went on.


    I use Tiandao boxing. Because half a step of Tianzun''s skin is rough and thick, ordinary boxing can''t loosen their muscles and bones. If I use force, I will kill them again.


    In just two minutes, the two and a half step Tianzun were black and blue, and the totem was integrated into my fist, so they could only heal slowly.


    They stood up with their arms, their legs trembling. I wanted to take off their armor, but I thought about it. It was not easy to settle down peacefully and didn''t want to start a war.


    Let them walk away. A burst of cheers broke out from the mining team, and some shouted excitedly nearby, which made the two half step Tianzun more ashamed.


    After they go back, they take the news back. It''s estimated that they won''t come to trouble again.


    When Han is away, the holy land does whatever it wants. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I soar into the air again and fall towards the second excavation point. They are also harassed, but people have left. After asking, it happened to be the two people I cleaned up.


    They came from the same line. Seeing that Jiang Nu and I fell directly to the farthest point, we fell down. There were two and a half steps. Tianzun was also coming. He just noticed the Tianzun breath of Jiang Nu and I, so he turned around and wanted to escape.


    I caught up with them in one step, suppressed their armor and beat them again. The leader of this small team was one of the seventy-two sages, who just witnessed everything.


    This is also the effect I want to remind the old sages and the strong people of the forgetful river. After all, if I am tough in the confrontation, the meaning will be different.


    Two and a half steps, Tianzun fled in confusion. I didn''t continue to pursue and retreated back.


    The effect has been achieved, and I didn''t stay long. When I stopped by, I collected the chaotic spirit stone. There were only 12 in total.


    Now back, Li Zhengke has recovered and just promoted cangxue. The other ones are left to them.


    On the way, I asked Jiang Nu whether she wanted to cast a totem. If she cast a complete totem, she might directly break through the heaven realm, and this is the ultimate I can do. Whether Jiang Nu''s constitution is special or not may not be meaningful.


    But Jiang NV hesitated and thought she would wait.


    She said so, and I didn''t say anything. I can''t force it.


    Among us, besides Chen Hao, jianlingxiao is not suitable for casting totem. They are both different. The way of jianlingxiao is completely different from us and there is no need to change it.


    After I went back, I cast a totem for cangxue at the first time, and several elders of the Li family cast a way for them. The people in Hangu pass and Yama hall didn''t have anything to say.


    When cangxue recovers, Nanjian has recovered and is fighting with yuhuatian.


    Nanjian passed five Longmen, and yuhuatian just passed one. They are not at the same level in talent, but the cut immortal gourd in yuhuatian''s hand is very overbearing. In the same generation, except Jiang NV, Chen Hao and I can suppress him, it can be said that none of them is her opponent.


    However, no matter how hard the chopping gourd tried, the chopping immortal Throwing Knife could not break the defense of Nanjian''s Totem small world. After being approached, the feather field was chased and beaten.


    Chopped fairy gourd angrily waved little fat hands and little fat feet, and screamed angrily. At the end of the competition, the cut immortal gourd flew over my head, stared at two round eyes and said: boy, I also want to cast totems.


    The innate spiritual root is the spiritual root that appears on the barren land after chaos collapses. It has an extraordinary origin and is originally related to chaos. However, the innate aura in the cut immortal gourd gives me the feeling that it is opposite to chaos. Moreover, it is a gourd. How can it cast a totem body.


    I deliberately said: the creatures in the chaotic world have a very different relationship with the creatures after chaos. It is estimated that after the chaotic creatures and chaotic magic tools come out, the creatures and magic tools in the innate spiritual world will be dregs. For example, for some things, the days of tyranny are over.


    The memory of the cut immortal gourd is almost restored. It followed Lu Ya. It is a mysterious strong man who claims to live before Hongjun. It is estimated that it is closely related to chaos. With the nature of cutting immortal gourd, it is impossible for it not to overhear some.


    Sure enough, my words fell, and the cut immortal gourd jumped up. The fat gourd flew in front of me, poked his hand in my nose, and roared angrily: the Buddha will not be eliminated, but chaotic creatures. They are not allowed by the heaven and are doomed to be destroyed.


    When I heard the word "heaven" for the second time, I felt refreshed, but I still disdained to say: what is heaven? When I broke up the disaster, it just looked at it and didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    The immortal gourd sniffed and sneered: boy, you mole ants are not as good as eyes in his eyes. The heaven is in charge of the stars and roams the nine days. Don''t mention your little God, even the existence above the God, you have to be submissive in front of him. Of course, that mole ants can''t see the heaven.


    God is a popular appellation in China. Words such as heaven and God have the same meaning, but in our life, it is a distant thing, and at the same time, it is incomparably powerful. It seems that it can look down on the whole universe and care for every living creature.


    I have already reached the heaven, and compared with the former three Qing and four Royal, I found that it is still a little difficult to do, but how much ability does it have to be to really look down on the nine days?


    Han''s vain eyes, even if they reach the heaven realm, she can''t say that she can see through time and space.


    After cutting the immortal gourd, it was quiet all around, and everyone was frightened. Aware that he had leaked his mouth, he quickly covered his mouth and stared round.


    I then asked it: is the collapse of the fairy world and the corpse world related to heaven?


    The immortal gourd quickly shook his head and tightly covered his mouth. I think of the forbidden curse of wudaoshan in those days. I''m afraid the heaven also has a forbidden curse, but it''s easy to sell it with the eyes of cut immortal gourd.


    I continue to ask: is Pangu heaven?


    The expression of cut fairy gourd replied: No.


    After I saw it, I was even more confused, because I just asked if the collapse of the two worlds was related to the sky. Its eyes told me yes.


    After a pause, I continued to ask: does Pangu have anything to do with heaven?


    The immortal gourd blinked and suddenly said: boy, don''t ask. If you ask, we will all be killed by you.


    I looked up at the sky and felt that there were empty places and the sky existed. I was curious for a moment. Is nine days the whole universe?


    Cut the immortal gourd and fly to the field. I don''t want to say much. I looked at the old sage. He knew what I was going to ask. Take the initiative to say: Zhang Tianzun, the collapse of the fairy world and the corpse world is said to hide a secret, but no one knows what secret it is.


    Hide a secret. What secret would it be?


    The old sage was very smart. When he said that no one knew, his eyes twinkled, like pointing, but it was not good to point out.


    I was a little confused at first, but I soon remembered that the old sage reminded me not to kill the strong man of the forgetful River, and his identity


    The secret is known by the strong man of the forgetful river!


    I looked at the yama palace, but I didn''t ask in a hurry, and I can''t ask anything now.


    All the people present were silent and were thinking about what had happened before. Chen Hao touched my shoulder and asked: boss, why don''t you ask the strong man of the forgetful river now?


    I shook my head and asked now. It is likely to trigger the forbidden spell. It will be self defeating.


    After a brief recovery, the people present dispersed. It''s just that the cut immortal gourd continues to entangle. I have to cast a totem for it.


    I wanted to refuse, but yuhuatian also stood up and asked me to have a try.


    Yuhuatian asked, but I couldn''t refuse. He took the cut immortal gourd to the secret room. As soon as he went in, he lay on his back on the bed with a gourd belly. The old God said: boy, give your totem to yourself quickly.


    Originally, it was an attempt, and it was probably meaningless. I didn''t say much when I heard the speech. I directly entered the totem to make it die as soon as possible. Then, unexpectedly, the totem extended on the gourd and even attached to it.

 Chapter 429

    Seeing that the cut immortal gourd can hold totems, Chen Hao was curious. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the belly of the cut immortal gourd. Strangely, he said: this thing is a wood. How can it be burned with magic weapons? Can totems, like runes, be branded on weapons?


    Chaotic magic tools are now born, such as the book of life and death, the small wooden axe taken away by Han, Pangu flag and the Eastern Emperor bell. They are all real chaotic magic tools. There are only things that can go against the sky, such as killing immortal sword and cutting immortal gourd, most of which are also related to chaos.


    So far, I have only seen totems on Pangu flags. As for the small wooden axe and the Eastern imperial bell, there seems to be no similar totems on them, unless the axe potential on the small wooden axe and the strange patterns on the Eastern imperial bell belong to totems.


    But if it is really a totem, it should show the power of totem, but I don''t feel it.


    I calmed down and built a complete totem for the chopped immortal gourd, but I couldn''t feel any change in its power. I didn''t wait for me to ask. The chopped immortal gourd turned over and got up. It flew out without waiting for the emergence field.


    Yuhuatian looked back awkwardly, nodded at us and hurried to catch up.


    I''m a little worried about Nanjian and want to follow him, because I know it''s going to find Nanjian for "revenge" at the sight of the cutting fairy gourd. But I was pulled by Chen Hao and said: boss, leave it alone. Can a broken gourd turn the sky? And it''s not fun to go there.


    Chen Hao said he was a broken gourd. I don''t think so. If the totem works on it, it feels that it will fly even if there is no Heavenly Master in charge. Chen Hao took me to make me add totem runes to his iron bar.


    I''m speechless. I don''t know whether the totem is useful or not. He has to burn it in a hurry. Chen Hao was so anxious that he fell behind on the totem casting. Obviously, he didn''t want to fall behind in weapons.


    Moreover, he has always been far ahead since he embarked on the road. If I hadn''t accidentally cast the totem on the Pangu flag, I don''t know when I can get to heaven.


    At the urging of Chen Hao, I began to build a totem. Like cutting immortal gourd, the totem was completely branded, but there was no power change.


    When he got the iron bar with the totem painted, Chen Hao made a face with the chopped fairy gourd and couldn''t wait to find someone to try it. As a result, when he arrived at the door, he saw an angry chopped fairy gourd flying in. They almost bumped into each other. The chopped fairy gourd didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He angrily came over and said to me: boy Zhang, your totem is fake. It''s useless. I want to return it, Take it back now.


    Totems were originally some strange patterns. The cut immortal gourd was originally "smooth", but now it has become colorful and completely changed. If it''s just a magic weapon, it''s OK. After all, it''s acceptable to hold it in your hand. But it looks like a "person" or a fancy "person", which looks a lot ridiculous.


    Chen Hao looked back and couldn''t help laughing on the spot.


    Seeing Chen Hao laughing at it, the cut immortal gourd blamed me for all my mistakes. He stared at me, lying on the bed, cocked up his two fat feet and said: hurry up. If you can''t get it off, I won''t finish with you.


    I was speechless, but I didn''t refuse it. I began to want to use my totem to try if I could get it back. After seeing no fruit, I used ancient characters to erase it. As a result, I still found it useless.


    When casting the totem, the cut immortal gourd kept his eyes closed and didn''t dare to look at it. Now he kept looking at it. He saw that I tried twice and couldn''t help it. The gourd''s mouth swelled at once. He asked me: boy Zhang, can''t the totem on my body be eliminated?


    I stood up and said: you have said so, there must be no way.


    Both methods are useless. I really have no choice. Burn it with a totem and you really can''t take it off.


    When the gourd was cut into immortals, his face became ugly. Chen Hao heard that the cut immortal gourd said that the totem was useless, and he was not in a hurry to test his iron bar. He stopped at the door and heard my dialogue with the cut immortal gourd. He said with a smile: in fact, it''s very good. The gourd tattoo looks more powerful.


    I fought with you!


    The cut immortal gourd screamed and got up to find Chen Hao''s trouble, but I pressed it back, comforted it and said: the totem can''t play its power now, doesn''t mean it''s useless in the future. Maybe he can show his power one day, so it''s not necessarily a bad thing to keep it.


    My words are not nonsense, but have a certain reason. I can think of the reason. Then I hummed coldly, stared at me with great dissatisfaction, and left.


    Chen Hao''s iron stick is a dead thing. It doesn''t matter whether there are more or less totems. It doesn''t bother me and I have to take it back.


    In the days to come, I calmed down a lot. The matter of cleaning up half step Tianzun spread in the Holy Land and us. The people in the holy land were more honest. The old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River were also quieter, and the output of chaotic spirit stones in the back was also increased. However, I was used to cast totems for people with dragon and Phoenix babies in the Qingling world.


    Half a month passed in the twinkling of an eye. Buzhou mountain was silent and did not continue to fall. It''s just that when Han has been with me, I don''t feel too much to miss. Now I haven''t seen her for a few days and I can''t sleep at night. However, Zhoushan hasn''t changed now. Even if there are changes, we don''t dare to go in now.


    I believe that Hanhe won''t easily take the people of the corpse family in. The chaotic spirit stones for two consecutive months have been used by me to cast totems for people in the Qingling world, and the other factions are ready to move again.


    Especially in the witch world and the demon world, when Chen Hao went to negotiate, he promised to give them places. Of course, there are places in the witch world and the demon world, and there are places in the underworld and the old sages.


    In order to avoid another incident, I divided half of the ones sent later and asked several circles to select people to build totems. But even so, the chaotic spirit stone in our hands is still limited, and only 200 people in the Qingling world have cast totems.


    I can''t help feeling a little anxious at the thought of this. But there was nothing to do for the moment. Until two months later, the person in charge of the survey found a large number of chaotic spirit stones hidden near the giant''s head.


    But the survey was conducted jointly, so when we found it, the holy land also found it, and their army began to rectify at once. We were embarrassed. There was no movement in the demon world, the underworld, the old sage and the witch world.


    Chen Hao also issued an order, but there was still no movement.


    Jiang Nu''s face sank and said: they propose a toast and don''t eat. They have to eat a fine wine. I''ll go there.


    I pulled Jiang Nu back. If the threat is useful, they will move now. Now in the past, coercion would be counterproductive.


    I turned back to Jiang Nu and Jianyuan and said: you go and have a better attitude and promise to give them one-third of the chaotic spirit stone.


    Jiang NV hesitated and said: is one third too little?


    I said coldly: if they don''t go, they don''t have a third. It''s a big deal. They don''t want anyone. They all give it to the holy land. Moreover, the reserves of the head are very considerable. It''s certainly not comparable to the place we dig now.


    The bones of the chaotic giant are very large, and the scope of our excavation is also very wide. Up to now, more than 400 points have been excavated at the same time, with tens of thousands of people at each point, but the output is less than 100 a day.


    There is a special way to break the golden bones in the holy land. There are more excavation points than us. Their output should be higher than us.


    Jianyuan said: I think as long as we have a firm attitude, they can only compromise.


    My idea is the same as that of Jianyuan. We withdraw. In the absence of heaven, the powerful in their world can''t fight the holy land at all. It''s more than half worse than totem armor.


    Chen Hao said: I''ll go to the witch clan and the demon clan.


    I shook my head and said: now you are not suitable to go. You just need to sing red face. If you sing together, it will be difficult for Bai Wushuang and Jiang Ting next time.


    After a brief exchange, Jianyuan and Jiang Nu flew out of Yukong. I also let Qin Xue control biyou palace to fly, posing as a threat to both sides.


    Jianyuan is also an old hand in dealing with the world. He knows how to do it, but Jiang NV is a little immature. I''m afraid she''s wrong. She went out. I called her back and let the sword soar to the sky.


    Talk hard. It''s no use talking too much. Sword Lingxiao can grasp the size. I don''t need to explain anything.


    The army of the holy land was about to move out. As a result, they saw the biyou palace flying, and they stopped again. The holy land is still uncertain whether the army of the demon family and the army of the witch world are going to go out, so they can only wait and see for a while.


    Now, as long as the demon family army has a slight trend, the people of the holy land will come to discuss, and there will be a great possibility of one side at that time. And I can accept half of one person. I won''t fight for all with war.


    Jianlingxiao and Jianyuan came back and told me what to say. What to do depends on them.


    When they came back for a few minutes, there was still no movement between the Lich and the Lich. The people in the Holy Land probably noticed that we were infighting, the army was ready to move, and there were signs of pulling out.


    Chen Hao was a little anxious and said angrily: a group of white eyed wolves are still thinking of infighting.


    Seeking truth from facts, I really went too far in this matter, but it was a last resort. In this way, we can only see their choice. I shook my head and motioned Chen Hao not to go again.


    The Holy Land saw that we really didn''t move, and the main force also meant to keep up. However, at this time, the demon family sounded the horn, the army was reorganized, and the witch family began to reorganize the army. When both sides moved, the army of the Holy Land stopped. The strong came to negotiate, and Jiang NV and Jian Lingxiao went out. It took almost no effort to reach a consensus. Half of one side could extend to the past with the current boundary.


    Both sides don''t want to trade human lives for benefits, especially in the holy land. Their population is expanding, but they have fought for years and tens of millions of people in several wars, which has reached their limit.


    Moreover, the road ahead will not be peaceful.


    As for us, the situation is almost the same. If we continue to fight, Chen Hao is really the only one left in Qingling world. Nanjian was almost killed last time. If we do it again, we must die.

 Chapter 430

    After reaching an agreement, the army did not have to pull out and continued to face each other across the bank. However, all the strong in the holy land went out with hundreds of thousands of people.


    We can''t dig such a large area now, but they all brought so many people. We can only bring the same number of people, and all the strong ones go out.


    In this case, the possibility of war is almost zero. In this case, I directly let Qin Xue control biyou palace, so that as long as I dig the chaotic spirit stone, I can use it directly.


    Moreover, after the conflict, only our people were left in biyou palace, all of which were only more than 15000. The originally crowded city now seems empty.


    After Qin Xue forged the totem, the speed of biyou Palace also increased. Three days later, we and the Holy Land reached the giant''s head at the same time. Jian Lingxiao and the old sage used to delimit the territory, and the mining work began separately.


    It has to be said that there are hundreds of times more chaotic spirit stones on the giant''s head than in other places. We only have 300 excavation points. As a result, we dug up 300 in less than a day.


    The harvest in the holy land is greater than ours, which makes Chen Hao and them a little anxious. Jianyuan said: I''m worried that they mine chaotic spirit stone faster than us. When this advantage becomes far ahead, I''m afraid a battle will break out.


    I said: No, they dig faster than us now, but they consume more chaotic spirit stones to build armor than we cast totems, which is equal to the same level. Moreover, 300 chaotic spirit stones are dug up today, which means that we can have thousands of totems in a few days. At that time, they will join the excavation team, The speed will only get faster and faster.


    The holy land breaks the totem by some secret skill, the speed is constant, and we may surpass it in a very short time.


    After a simple analysis, the old sages were relieved.


    As agreed, I gave them 100 chaotic spirit stones. Qingling world left 200. I gave them stones. But when casting chaotic body, I gave priority to our people, which greatly improved the overall strength of Qingling world.


    For three days, Chen Hao and I didn''t rest for a minute. Even so, the chaotic spirit stone excavated is far from complete.


    People in several circles saw the spirit stone in their hand, but they couldn''t forge the totem. They all burned farts. Gu couldn''t sit still. On the fifth day, the old sage finally brazenly came to me and proposed that when I cast the totem every day, their people also accounted for one third.


    After five days, they also divided more than 600 chaotic spirit stones, with a large backlog.


    Before I could speak, Chen Hao said: Casting totem is very laborious. You don''t treat me and my boss as people!


    The old sage quickly smiled and said: that''s, that''s, you two have worked hard. But now the amount of mining is increasing. If we wait, I''m afraid it''s... Hehe.


    Chen Hao glanced at him with disgust and said: you old man, how can you do good and bad things? Your people want to cast totems. You can cast one person and give one more chaotic spirit stone.


    As soon as Chen Hao''s last words came out, I wanted to shout out. This move is equivalent to taking back half of the chaotic spirit stone.


    This... The old sage was speechless and looked embarrassed. Chen Hao didn''t talk to him. He went out and shouted to the void: listen, people in several circles. You can cast totem bodies. One person handed in two chaotic spirit stones. You only have 70 places a day. You can''t wait.


    As soon as 70 places are called out, it is really unique. There are more than 30 chaotic spirit stones in the hands of several circles every day, and the number is increasing. We can''t cast totem bodies in our hands. We won''t build special weapons and armor, which is useless.


    Sure enough, after a little hesitation, the demon world, the witch world and the underworld came first, with spirit stones in their hands and people who wanted to cast totem bodies.


    Chen Hao is also selfish. He took over the chaotic spirit stone of the demon family and the witch family at the first time and brought 20 people into the secret room.


    Casting totem body must die first. We are not afraid of secret disclosure. Just after casting for the witch world and the demon world, I asked Chen Hao to secretly return the extra one.


    They have helped me many times, and I can''t fall into a well.


    There are 15 places on the side of the underworld and Hangu pass. I also follow Chen Hao''s words, 70, no more and no more.


    When the quota was full, I told the people in the four realms: come tomorrow according to today''s proportion, 15 in the underworld and Hangu pass, and 20 in the Witch and demon realms.


    The strong one who gets the totem body is excited in all four circles and doesn''t care about my arrangement. As soon as they left, Jiang Nu asked: there are five more people in the witch world and the demon world. In the long run, I''m afraid there will be cracks between them.


    Jiang Nu''s idea was still naive. I smiled and said: isn''t it better to have cracks? Now they are connected with each other. In the long run, we will become outsiders. They hold the army and hold our seven inches. In this way, let them fight in the nest.


    Jianyuan really has no second thoughts. He has been exposed to the core of casting totem. However, he missed the opportunity to try to cast a small world, but he is not sorry. After all, the risk of that attempt is too high, and no one knows what will happen.


    Jianyuan listened to Jiang NV''s words and said with a smile: Zhang Tianzun''s plan is very good. It can make the demon world and the witch world grateful, and at the same time, it is provoking them. As long as there are contradictions, such as what happened today, they will not be able to unify their views. Moreover, people are selfish. Several circles do not fight openly, but they are secretly preventing themselves from being surpassed. In the future, if necessary, they can spread the word that they don''t need to pay double chaotic spirit stones to forge totems.


    After that, Jianyuan also praised and said two wonderful words. I also suddenly thought of it. I did what I wanted. I couldn''t see it without strategic talent.


    After hearing this, Jiang Nu frowned even more and said to me: Tong Tong, are you really good? Why do I think you have changed a lot, unlike you before?


    I''m a little speechless. It''s just one thing. Can she see that I''ve changed a lot?


    But it has to be said that before, it was Hanhe who arranged these things. I can rest easy. Now I can''t. the whole Qingling world is counting on me. Some things I didn''t need to do originally must be done now. Moreover, in this big dye vat, there are intrigues. In addition to the people around me, the rest are good friends and bad enemies.


    In particular, Bai Wushuang, who parachuted the demon king, was not satisfied by many people. Now he is constrained everywhere and can''t help. The only way is to improve his strength as soon as possible. As long as he can suppress the demon family, I still trust him very much.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Jiang NV didn''t continue to ask questions.


    Another month passed quietly. The original unintentional plan finally worked. The unfair treatment made the four worlds estranged. The underworld and the old sages came to question. As a result, Chen Hao publicly said that he would make adjustments.


    As soon as he said this, the witch world and the demon world quit and stood up one after another. As a result, the four worlds quarreled into a pot of porridge. Chen Hao ignored me and continued to cast the totem with his head down. When all the people in the Qingling world were about to complete the casting, I deliberately slowed down the speed and wanted this contradiction to exist all the time. It is claimed that the consumption is too large and unsustainable.


    They don''t doubt such an excuse. After all, Chen Hao and I have been working day and night for months.


    But there are more and more chaotic spirit stones in my hand. I also have other ideas in my heart. The Qingling world is too weak and needs to be supplemented. At present, I can''t go away and can''t go back to the God prison. Moreover, the great saints inside are almost brought out by me. The people inside don''t have much significance. The only thing I can think of is the divine world. After the three eyed great saints and wind chimes follow us, they have become the mainstay now, If they go back, they will certainly be able to summon a group of people, even if the number is small, but as long as it is a great saint, after casting a totem body, it can be comparable to the half step heavenly Buddha.


    The important thing is that the great saint of the giant spirit is still in the divine world. His talent can definitely lead the torrent, and there are some strong people in the giant spirit family.


    I privately consulted with the wind chime and the three eyes sage. They also saw the situation of the Qingling world. If there is no new blood to supplement, with more than 9000 monks with dragon and Phoenix babies, even if they are strong, they will eventually be exhausted.


    What''s more, they cast totems now. In the future, they will return to the divine world. I won''t stop them. It can be regarded as reserving strong people for the divine world.


    However, at this stage, it is difficult to separate the divine world from the pure spirit world, because it is too weak. If there is a large army in the divine world, it can complement each other.


    We have the strong, they have the army.


    The wind chime and the three eyed sage hesitated. I didn''t force them. I left time for them to discuss.


    In the two days waiting for the results, Chen Hao and I thought of the second plan. If they don''t agree with the wind chime, I can only go to the divine prison again. After all, grasshoppers are also meat. Some people are better than none. It''s also a waste to keep the chaotic spirit stone in hand. It''s better to use it and promote the little saint to be a great saint.


    It was not until the third day that the wind chime replied to me. She and the three eyed Saint were willing to go back. There were some Buddhist disciples in the west of the divine world. Jianyuan also followed them and brought them together at that time.


    The wind chime and the three eyed sage have the ability to summon the words of the seven realms. As soon as they leave, the old sages in the underworld and Hangu pass look a little ugly.


    But if they are going to attack now, they are completely tearing their faces.


    However, just when everything was developing in a good direction, Buzhou mountain sank for the second time. This time lasted for five days, and the area covered by sea water expanded a lot. Fortunately, during this period, the people in the witch world did not stop repairing the dam and did not cause a big flood.


    Moreover, after the landing stopped, the top of Buzhou mountain was still in the wilderness, and the channel was not opened.


    But I have a feeling that the third time, the channel is likely to appear.

 Chapter 431

    No matter how big Zhoushan is, I''m afraid no one can tell why except those who experienced it in those years. After this settlement, the people in the witch world were more vigilant. Almost the whole demon clan moved to move mountains and block the sea to prevent the third collapse of Buzhou mountain.


    I asked him whether he had seen the mountain of Zhou, the circle of the yuan, and the way that the mountain was too far away. At that time, the whole state of Jiuzhou has the final say, and the present Shinto Shinto system is just beginning to show clues. I''m afraid that only the ancestors of the twelve generations of Wu Hung Jun have seen the Wu Zu Shan.


    Jianyuan said so, I didn''t continue to ask. No matter how big the Zhoushan mountain is, it''s only a matter of time before it completely collapses, and it won''t take much time.


    The witch world is preparing for the great flood. We should prepare for the great famine.


    I have a feeling that Pangu flag will be born when the great wilderness appears. There are so many empty tombs of Tianzun in the Seven Realms of flowers. They can''t be just furnishings.


    Now I just don''t know if Grandpa and parents will appear. At this stage, my heart is no longer expectation, but fear.


    When showdown, what will it be like and what will grandpa be like?


    For a time, there were too many contradictions in my heart.


    After buzhoushan completely stabilized, everything went on as usual. The strong men from several circles came here. They thought that the number of people casting totems was uneven, and the contradictions directly affected their decision-making, and even the army in the rear.


    I just saw it in my eyes. I was not surprised. At the same time, I let the sword Lingxiao pay attention. They can only disagree, but they can''t fight. Otherwise, there will be casualties, and the contradiction will become irresolvable.


    Chen Hao went back to the witch world to understand the specific situation. At the same time, he also told them about the passage in Buzhou mountain.


    The witch clan should have left over ancestral teachings, but they have been too old. I have to remind them to avoid being in a hurry.


    Qinxue, Nanjian and Su Guyan also detour in the four realms, distribute the news and inquire about the tone of the four realms at the same time.


    As long as there are people in the four circles, I believe they will not stand idly by. My only worry is that they withdraw and split up like the divine world. There will be big trouble at that time.


    I looked at the vast void above my head, and the huge holy land was still floating. They knew that the wilderness would appear, but they didn''t know what their high-level reaction was.


    Under the general trend, it may promote alliance.


    Of course, if the great wilderness is really a heavenly world, the final outcome will not change whether we join hands or not, prepare or not.


    Chen Hao also caught something bad from my expression, patted me on the shoulder and said: boss, don''t think too much now. It''s natural to go straight to the bridge head. You don''t always care about balance. I don''t believe that the great wilderness can break the balance.


    I sighed and whispered in the dark. If I was fighting with the holy land, I tried not to kill their half step God.


    Now think about it, I regret killing a few and destroying so many special weapons and armor. It should be true that it is against the great wilderness. Most of the soldiers are useless. Only half a step Tianzun can top it.


    When I passed on, everyone caught the meaning and all frowned.


    The birth of the great wilderness is a foregone conclusion, and I dare not delay any more. Taking advantage of Jianyuan, wind chime and three eyes great saint to return to the divine world, I madly cast totem bodies for several worlds.


    But Qin Xue went down to inquire, and the news was not very good. They all meant to avoid, including the demon world and the witch world.


    The two backbone forces have the meaning of non resistance, which makes my heart cold.


    I can also understand that they can withdraw into their own world, but how can the witch world withdraw? No, Zhou Shan is in the witch world. Can they abandon the whole world? Even if so, where can they go?


    I had doubts and couldn''t help asking Xia Qinxue and Su Guyan how they heard about it. As a result, Qin Xue said that they went directly to ask people from the two circles. I almost laughed. When the troubled times come, only Chen Hao and I can stand out in our generation. The rest are in the stage of growth. Those things in the Qingling world are completely useless to deal with these old things.


    Qin Xue made them ask directly. How could the answer be true.


    But fortunately, they asked the witch family, otherwise they would believe it. I didn''t expect them to continue to ask for anything, and I didn''t point it out. It takes time to grow up.


    They have been suppressed in chaos for too long. Now many old and strong people in Qingling world are gone. They must go ahead, but it still takes time.


    Qin Xue, seeing that I didn''t speak, knew that the information they heard was false. They blushed and didn''t speak, so they retreated.


    But I guess at this point, the four realms will not be reconciled if they retreat, especially the witch clan. They have already retreated.


    But someone has to contact them to catch their movements.


    On the fifth day, the three eyed sage and the wind chime came back and brought more than 900000 people from the divine world to me. Jianyuan also brought 100000 Buddhist disciples and temporarily stayed in biyou palace.


    The originally deserted biyou palace became lively again, but there was no news from Chen Hao who went to the witch world. I don''t know if something has happened.


    Jian Lingxiao, together with wind chimes and the three eyed great sage, counted the number of people. There were more than 900000 people, but there were only more than 200 great saints, which was the same as the number of great sage rules I sensed when the Seven Realms appeared. But where these great saints were before, wind chimes and three eyed great saints did not disclose, and I did not ask.


    If Buddhists can survive in the forbidden area, they can naturally survive. I guess it''s probably hiding in Chengdu''s Zai Tianshan Mountain.


    The divine world, maybe there are some secrets.


    I built totems for the selected people. Before Jianyuan, there were no soldiers under my hands. Now there are disciples who naturally share the chaotic spirit stone with us. I helped build totem bodies for the Buddha and Bodhisattva selected by him.


    On the fifth day, Chen Hao didn''t come back. I was a little anxious. I wanted Jiang ting to go down and see what happened. Before I could find it, there were several roars in the distance. On count, the light rose into the sky. The light was very unique, like a nebula, pierced the protective ring of the golden bone and rushed to the cold universe.


    I frowned slightly and looked into the sky. The place where the light flew out was the place of excavation, and it was very close to the giant''s spiritual orifices.


    Did you dig through the giant''s soul and release the residual power inside?


    At the time of confusion, the dozens of light columns suddenly became stronger, and something similar to runes appeared in the light column. They were not unique when they left the giant golden bone, but when they came to the deep space of the universe, they suddenly became very bright and had strong penetration. They scattered in the universe like a huge star, which continued to extend. I don''t know where to shine.


    Because of the sudden changes, the old sage and they all rushed to biyou palace. The old sage stared at the bright light beam in the dark night, and suddenly said with worry: how can the ten lights look like transmitting information.


    Jian Lingxiao frowned and asked the old sage: have they appeared before?


    Jianyuan interrupted: when the catastrophe came, a similar light appeared over the heavenly palace, but no one knew what it was at that time.


    After listening to their words, I was scared and said: if it is a signal, does it mean that there are creatures like chaotic giants living in a corner of the universe?


    Chaotic giants are too powerful. When the chaotic world collapses, they have enough ability to step out of the universe and into deep space.


    When we were discussing, someone in the excavation team had reported that ten minutes ago, we dug out a huge ball at the five excavation points closest to the giant''s soul, and the light column was shot from inside.


    From people''s description, it looks like a small world, but it is unlikely that ten small worlds appear on a corpse.


    Because there were no casualties, the excavation was still going on. I went with Jian Lingxiao and looked. It was five luminous spheres, about 500 or 600 meters in diameter, deeply buried in the ground. After careful inquiry, I knew that they were wrapped with a layer of totem. They broke through and then this strange light sphere appeared.


    Totems are flowing in the light ball and are shooting into the sky with the light column.


    I looked, and sure enough, as the old sage said, it seemed to convey some information. Sword Lingxiao tried to strike a sword, but was blocked back.


    I tried to deduce and found that my totem didn''t fit in at all.


    The people in the holy land were also a little flustered by the sudden changes. Seeing that Jian Lingxiao and I came in person, they invited us to see what they dug out. The results were the same and there was no change.


    The light ball has a mysterious power to protect it. I can''t penetrate it. I can only follow it. The excavation didn''t stop.


    When I came back, I was wondering if we should make the casting of totem bodies public and let the strong in the holy land also cast totem bodies, so that we could have more than 20 heavenly lords at that time.


    The great famine has not yet fallen. Now there are such changes. I feel that there will be great changes in the future. Unfortunately, I still don''t know what grandpa wants to do. If I have contact, I may not be so passive and helpless.


    I told Jian Lingxiao that it was too early to give them totem bodies now. In the future, there will be strong opponents. Under the general trend, it will be better to cast totems for them.


    No amount of commitment is as good as the general trend.


    Thinking of this, I sighed and stopped talking about it. When I went back, I continued to help people in several circles cast totem bodies.


    With more and more chaotic spirit stones excavated, I felt a little powerless and began to let Nanjian try to help others build totems.


    I can build totems for people at will. That''s because my totems were deduced by myself when I got them. Although they have totems in their bodies, they don''t understand as deeply as I do. Now they still need to clarify from the beginning.


    As a result, it took three days for Nanjian to cast totems for others. However, nearly ten days later, Chen Hao still didn''t move.


    When I pulled out, I couldn''t bear to go down and have a look.

 Chapter 432

    In the absence of Han, Chen Hao and I also left. Qin Xue, Jiang Nu, Jian Lingxiao, wind chime, and even yuhuatian had to go to the forefront and begin to participate in management.


    And I also realize that there are some things that a person can never do. They need to give them an environment for growth. In the future, they are hope.


    Because of the increase of millions of people, they just have this opportunity.


    That evening, I left the space-time crack. I just returned to the witch family late at night. After a few hours of flying, I felt that I had gone out of the universe, but the universe was too vast. The distance I left was only a short distance, which could be completely ignored.


    The witch world built a city on the surrounding mountains because of the containment of the flood. When I fell, I went directly to the city.


    Whether Chen Hao is here or not, he must have been there, and the people of the witch family will know his whereabouts.


    A few kilometers away from the city, the great Witch of the witch family greeted him in the air with a very respectful attitude.


    I asked Chen Hao where he was going. If he wasn''t in the city, I wouldn''t go in and waste my time. As a result, a great witch replied to me: five days ago, shangzun took people into the crack on the top of the mountain, like stepping into the wilderness.


    what?


    My face changed. Chen Hao went to Dahuang?


    Because suddenly, my breath didn''t converge, which scared several big Witches of the witch family to kneel in the void. The big witch who had just spoken stammered: Lord Zhang calmed down. After the second settlement, there was a crack in the place where the Buzhou mountain stretched into the wilderness, which could accommodate one person. When Chen Tianzun knew it, he insisted on taking people in.


    I know Chen Hao''s temper. He knows I can''t leave. When the great wilderness doesn''t fully open the channel, there may be no defense in it. He wants to speculate.


    But we all pay close attention to the settlement of Zhoushan mountain. People in the wilderness can''t pay no attention. He''s also taking a risk when he goes in.


    I took away the escaping breath. As a result, the great Witch of the witch family still knelt down and didn''t dare to get up. I was a little annoyed and said: get up, come and take me there.


    Cracks appear, and there are two settlements, and the stone gate above should also have changed.


    Hearing what I said, the great saint of the witch family dared to get up. The man who just spoke came to lead the way and took me to the Buzhou mountain. After the settlement, the mountain reached a small place, but even so, it was still very frightening.


    The soaring road is still there, but I haven''t seen the stone gate on the way. I calculated the distance. As a result, it didn''t appear where it should appear, unless it didn''t move.


    After flying up for a long time, I finally saw the fog. Their position did not change with the settlement. It can be seen that the fog, Shimen and Buzhou mountain are independent and have little contact.


    Through the fog, I saw the stone gate not long ago, but at this time, the stone gate cracked a gap, which can accommodate a person in the past.


    Behind the door is a vast expanse of white. You can''t see anything, but it doesn''t look like a crack in time and space. The door seems to connect two worlds. But last time I didn''t understand the veins on the door, but now I can see that it''s a totem.


    After staying for a while, I tried to go in, but was held by the great sage of the witch family and said: don''t mess around. None of the millions of people we went in last time came out. Chen Tianzun didn''t know what the situation was after they went in. If you were in an accident, we would have no backbone.


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t worry much about Chen Hao. As he said, I was worried and wanted to go in. However, as the witch said, if I had an accident, the Qingling world would not be able to hold down the old sages and sages, and more people would be affected at that time.


    When hesitating, a roar came from the valley in the distance, which came from the land of demonization. Then the smell of the guard''s great witch appeared, but it seemed to have changed. In a few seconds, I noticed that a great witch''s blood had dried up and had died.


    The things in the demon sealing land were sealed by the witch family after a lot of effort. The last time she came with Han, she didn''t dare to set foot in it. There was a demon that could only suck the blood of heaven.


    Now the great saint''s blood gas has disappeared and may have been killed. At the thought of this, my face changed, the power of the Heavenly Master was released, took the great witch step out and directly appeared in the crack of the demon sealing land.


    When I came here in the past, it was covered with withered vines and deep and dark. There was no other breath escaping except creepy, but now it has completely changed. The magic gas and blood gas inside are towering. In the darkness of 100 meters at the crack mouth, I can feel a cold look looking at me.


    Four big Witches of the witch family are fleeing in a panic. One of them has lost an arm and his face is white. There is green corpse poison spreading at the wound, which is rapidly corroding his body.


    The totem and ancient characters in my body became apparent, and the cold feeling of being looked directly at by my eyes immediately disappeared. In the heaven realm, if the breath can resist and is not suppressed by the other party, it will prove that the strength is at least equal, and the gap is not big.


    The bad feeling disappeared. I stepped out step by step, condensed the totem in my hand, directly entered the wound of the broken arm witch, suppressed the spreading corpse poison, and the ancient words beat to erase the corpse poison bit by bit.


    In just a few seconds, it was all cleared, and the great saint''s pale face recovered some blood color. He was afraid to say: Thank you Zhang Tianzun for helping, but Tianzun should be careful. The things inside have slaughtered Tianzun.


    I''ve seen the bones of the Heavenly God who has been sucked dry, so I don''t have to be warned by him.


    Almost the voice of the great witch fell, and the black and red fog formed by the mixture of magic gas and blood gas in the crack rushed out.


    I protected several great witches and said loudly: step back and don''t let him suck blood gas.


    I don''t know how many years I''ve been trapped inside. The power in my body has been exhausted. Absorbing the blood gas of a great witch can''t change anything. But if you suck the blood gas of the five witches, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with. No matter whether it''s weak or strong, as long as you absorb the blood gas, it''s getting stronger and stronger.


    When I looked at the evil spirit, I thought of Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. Their uncles and nephews chose to close the door when most people cast totems, because their heavenly demons are unique and totems can''t be attached, so they can only rely on themselves to improve.


    At the same time, Wu De is also closed. His physique is also special. The three perverts are closed at the same time, which is the reason why they have to make up for Zhenkun.


    But now with such strong magic Qi, if Wang Dafeng and Wang pangzi can absorb it, they are likely to step directly into the realm of heaven.


    In the heaven realm, the heavenly demon body can be said to be invincible.


    An idea flashed in my mind, and the magic gas had been put out of the crack. I returned to my mind and pointed out with a fierce pointing out that the small world of the Heavenly Master was manifest, and the power of terror was condensed on my fingers and all of them were beaten out.


    Totem and ancient Chinese characters pressed the magic fog back. I felt I could press it for the first time. However, I could feel that if I entered the crack, I might not be able to press it, and now it has not completely escaped.


    Aware of this, I followed up and blocked the crack with a totem, and all 30 ancient characters were typed up. In a short time, I was confident to trap it, but I didn''t dare to leave for the moment. If I let this thing out, we don''t have to wait for the wilderness to open the door. We all have to finish playing.


    After all, this kind of thing that can absorb blood and gas is likely to have no upper limit. Otherwise, it would not have to be sealed and killed at that time.


    I turned back and said to some wizards: now go back and find someone on the bones of chaotic creatures and let Wang Dafu and Wang fatso come over.


    In the face of this unlimited growth force, the best way is to absorb it, weaken it constantly, and finally kill it.


    The five witches didn''t dare to delay when they heard the speech. After they left, they were ready to leave. However, they walked out a few meters and were stopped by me. They told me: by the way, and Wu De, let them all come.


    Wu De is also a group of Qi. It''s estimated that it''s easier to cheer up.


    The five saints answered again, turned and left quickly.


    I don''t have time to see the stone gate and guard the crack seriously for fear of accidents. Not long after the five great saints left, the magic Qi in the crack rushed out again and wanted to impact, but my thirty ancient characters glowed and forcibly blocked back. Seeing that the power of ancient characters and totems was reduced, I hurried to add again.


    The second impact of the evil Qi was fruitless. There was a roaring sound in the crack. It gave me the feeling of corpse language. It wanted to communicate with me, but it didn''t know what to say.


    However, communicating with him is like seeking skin from a tiger. In the end, we will not get good results. In that case, there is no need to discuss now.


    I focused on the crack. As long as it changed, I would do it.


    The next evening, the great sage of the witch family came back, followed by Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng.


    In the past, Wang Dafei and Wang pangzi were very funny, but since they stepped into the peak of the great sage, their characters have undergone earth shaking changes.


    It''s not that they deliberately change, but stand at this height and naturally change.


    After the three came over, they stared at the crack. A few seconds later, Wu Decai said: the ancient magic gas, as for the blood gas, you can feel the breath of the God, and it''s not one.


    I nodded and told them in detail what I felt in the three collisions, and then I said what I wanted them to come over.


    After hearing this, Wang Dafu said: if it''s really ancient magic gas, our body may not be able to suppress it. As long as we can''t suppress it, we will be controlled by it and be directly possessed by it at that time.


    Wu De looked at Wang Da Pang and Wang Pang, and said to me warily: boss, if the heavenly demon body is possessed, no one can control it in the world.


    What Wu De wants to say is that Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi can''t absorb the magic Qi, so they can''t control their magic when they get it.


    It''s just not absorbed. It''s hard to find and eliminate things in the crack now.


    I hesitated and said: I''ll remove the ancient characters and totems first. You can touch them and have a look. If you think you can control it, you can absorb it when I suppress it.


    =

 Chapter 433

    I can still trust Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. They are not rash people and will not ignore anything in order to improve their strength.


    In fact, among us, except Chen Hao, few people pursue power wholeheartedly.


    Wang Dafu thought a little and said: I''m afraid I can''t stop you and Wu de. attack me first and take precautions. Otherwise, there will be an accident and the demon body will be swallowed up. Then it will be a disaster.


    The power of phagocytosis is very special. Theoretically, as long as you can bear it, you can phagocytize infinitely and become stronger. The things in the crack once needed to be stopped by the Wu Tianzun. Naturally, the strength is much higher than the general Tianzun, and the physique will not be too weak.


    I didn''t dare to bet on the witch world. I nodded to Wang Dafu. When Wang Dafu was ready, I pointed out.


    I control my power very accurately. The power I point out can just make him complete his transformation without hurting him at the same time. When the demons manifest, I remove the totem and ancient characters.


    Almost at the same time, the evil Qi inside formed a huge hand and directly grabbed it out.


    As soon as I pointed out, I pressed the giant hand back. Wang pangzi can''t absorb it now because the breath is very strong. Too many words are easy to go wrong.


    But Wu De and I have a tacit understanding, and they are smart people. We don''t need to explain everything. So when I suppressed, Wu De''s body exploded, and the nine Yin Qi merged. After spreading, it was like a huge net covering the crack.


    Wang pangzi looked nervous. The devil looked down and stared at the crack. I''m also very nervous, but judging from the breath, the Qi of nine Yin is different from the magic Qi inside. It should not be swallowed.


    While Wu De pressed the past, I pointed out again, played the totem, and pushed back the things in the crack again. Wu De''s nine Yin Qi burst into nine color light, instantly controlled the magic pressure escaping outside, and only let a small amount of breath out.


    Wang pangzi seized the opportunity to absorb a small amount of magic Qi.


    The Qi of nine Yin collided with the magic Qi in the crack. Wu De couldn''t bear it and hurried down. I stepped out and directly hit Tiandao boxing, but 30 ancient characters have been on my fist to form a barrier and dare not touch the magic Qi directly.


    But just as I punched, my totem in the depths of the canyon suddenly burst open, and there was a roar. A withered hand poked out from the inside and collided directly with my fist. Thirty ancient characters exploded directly. It was about to be caught by the bone hand. Wang Dafu shouted angrily in the back, and his strength was instantly raised to the heaven, and with his own strength, If there is a hierarchy in Tianzun territory, it should be around the middle stage.


    The sky demon virtual shadow stood on the Buzhou mountain and slapped it against the endless void. The terrible force tore the void. The magic hand directly collided with the bone hand and pressed back all the magic Qi in the crack.


    Wang Dafu snorted coldly. The demon body shrunk and stepped into the crack in one step. The sky demon body emitted purple light. He went in and spread magic rattan, which is exactly the same as the magic pattern sealed by the female saint in the Dragon holy land.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I almost mistakenly thought that Wang Dafeng was related to the man, but I soon reacted. I gave the magic crystal to Wang Dafeng in Shiao mountain. It is estimated that Wang Dafeng also absorbed a lot when I absorbed it.


    The purple magic pattern extended like a vine and occupied hundreds of meters of the crack entrance. Before I could catch up, Wang Dafu confronted the things inside, and the loud noise came out, and the cracks in the whole valley were shaking.


    The big Witch of the witch family turned pale and said in surprise: big Zun must not destroy the seal inside, otherwise when this person comes out, the whole witch family will be buried with him.


    Bitter hatred is deep. If you really come out, you will wash the witch family with blood.


    Wang Da Pang is not a reckless person. He only goes in when he realizes that he has the ability to suppress the other party. He wants to find out the situation inside in a few minutes. Therefore, almost when the great sage of the witch family opens his mouth, he has noticed something wrong and retreated.


    His purple Qi was rising, and he was not contaminated with any magic Qi. But his face was a little white. He stepped back and said: there is a white bone inside.


    bleached bones?


    The great sage of the witch family and I were surprised. I looked at the great sage of the witch family and asked: did your ancestors leave records about its origin?


    The great saint of the witch family shook his head and said: No, just leave the ancestral training. There should be strong guards in all dynasties, and we can''t let the blood of the twelve ancestral witches near here, otherwise the witch family will be destroyed.


    With one breath, Wang Dafu blocked the things in the crack.


    At this time, Wang pangzi sat cross legged on a stone, and the virtual shadow of the devil behind him flickered, as if he couldn''t hold it down.


    I looked at the things in the eye crack and couldn''t get out for the time being. Then I asked the great sage of the witch family around me: can''t the blood of the twelve ancestors get close, or can''t the blood of the simple one get close?


    The great witch fell into memory and said a few seconds later: Although the abilities of the twelve ancestors are different, their power and blood are related to each other.


    He didn''t remind me that I forgot that the power of the twelve departments of the witch family can cooperate together, and even the witch patterns can match. It''s not surprising that blood and gas are related.


    The great sage of the witch family only reacted now and asked some incredible questions: Zhang Tianzun, do you doubt


    I''m not guessing, because there is a way to enter the corpse in the twelve ancestral witches.


    Seeing me nodding secretly, the great sage of the witch family changed his face and asked some dejected: Zhang Tianzun, if the twelve ancestors lived until now, how could he not know the people of the witch family?


    I took a long breath and said to the Witch: it is likely that it can no longer be called the twelve ancestor witch, and it is unique to survive the disaster of the Heavenly Emperor.


    Hearing this, the great witch took a cold breath and said: in this way, it can only be extravagant than the great ancestor of the corpse.


    Among the twelve tribes of the witch tribe, shebi is the largest. The ancestral blood preserved in the witch tribe is the least, only one tenth of the other eleven.


    I didn''t quite understand, so I asked; What else is there to say?


    Um. The great witch nodded and said: the blood gas of the twelve groups of witches was stripped from the great ancestor.


    When I heard this, I understood what he meant. If the blood gas was not completely left, there were only two possibilities. Shebi''s body was killed, the blood gas dried up and did not pass on. The second possibility is that she is not dead.


    When the witch was discussing with me, Wang pangzi suddenly gave a cry of surprise and shouted: don''t touch it, there is a breath in it, it


    When Wang pangzi said this, his eyes were full of fear and his face turned white. He said something unthinkable: there was the blood of the chaotic giant, and I can be sure that it was swallowed when I was alive.


    It was swallowed up when it was alive. Was the thing in the crack still there when the chaotic giant was killed?


    Before Wang pangzi finished his words, his eyes changed from purple to gold, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and made several cold laughter. The sound was not his at all, and he was so cold that he had no feelings.


    Wu De realized for the first time that there was something wrong with Wang pangzi. The nine Yin Qi turned into a rope to bind Wang pangzi. I also hurried to seal Wang pangzi''s soul.


    Wang pangzi only absorbed a little breath, but he still couldn''t assimilate, and even was affected.


    The spirit was sealed, and I immediately entered the totem into his body. Chaos giant belongs to totem, and Wang pangzi can''t suppress it.


    However, when we solved Wang pangzi''s problem, there was also an anomaly in Wang Dafei''s side. There was a rumble in the depths of the crack, as if something had been broken. With the rumble, the earth and stone in the crack fell, the whole mountain shook, the crack began to expand, and all Wang Dafei''s magic patterns collapsed.,,


    My face changed and everything inside was completely out of trouble. I didn''t have time to think about it. I directly put the totem on Wang pangzi and asked the witch to take Wang pangzi back.


    Wu De stepped into the crack for the first time and joined hands with Wang Dafu to suppress it at the same time.


    After Wang pangzi left, I also stepped in. The three worked together to directly break the core of the magic gas. My ancient words beat and directly forced the magic gas away, revealing the scene inside. Sure enough, it was a white bone, with a green flame beating in its eyes. That was the corpse poison.


    The evil spirit dispersed on its own initiative. The exposed bones were ten meters high and were a giant. His hands and feet were bound by vines at his wrists. The vines were very special, a bit like congenital spiritual roots. However, Wu De recognized it and said that it was the heavenly vine in the spiritual root of heaven and earth. It is said that it can connect nine days, which is stronger than the innate spiritual root connecting heaven and earth.


    When we stood firm, a phantom bone hand caught it and burned a green flame on it. Wu De suddenly blew a breath at the bone hand. The bone hand was covered with a layer of cold ice and pressed the green poisonous fire. Before I could get a hand, Wang Dafu pressed it down and directly crushed the phantom bone hand.


    Wu De opened his mouth again and wanted to vomit the Qi of nine Yin to the white bone, but I pulled it back and asked the white bone: have you ever participated in the war of chaotic creatures and swallowed chaotic blood gas?


    The white bone made a gurgle in his mouth, like answering my question. Unfortunately, I didn''t understand the corpse language and couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    But I can be sure that whether he is a twelve ancestor witch or not, he has experienced the scourge of heaven and knows everything outside.


    Now it seems that the skeleton of the chaotic giant wants to return to the wizard world, not just for balance. It is likely that the place where he was killed was in this star domain, and blood was scattered in the wizard world and swallowed by white bones.


    When I asked, Bai Gu also calmed down, and the tongtianteng spread on him was taken back, without further imprisoning him.


    Wu De whispered to Wang Da Pang and me: even if it opens its mouth, such existence is a disaster. The best way is once and for all.


    Wang Dafu also said: if you want to kill, it''s best now. I don''t have much time.


    If we kill it now, we will miss a lot of information. If it has been out of trouble, I will do it without hesitation, but now tongtianteng is still there, and it has not been out of trouble.


    Thinking of this, I told Wang Dafu: go back as soon as possible while you haven''t leaked air. Let Jiang Nu come with Jiang ting. Be sure to hurry.

 Chapter 434

    I always mistakenly thought it was corpse language, but I didn''t think about anything else. Just now I shook my God and suddenly remembered that whether it was extravagant or not, he should know the witch language. What I just said may be ancient witch language.


    I remember Han told me that only the twelve great Witches of the witch family could understand the ancient witch language. Then I remembered to let Wang Dafu go back and call people.


    And if Wang Dafu doesn''t go, he will become a burden if he is discouraged and doesn''t say help.


    But Wang Dafu reminded me: don''t forget the admonition of the great witch. The ancestral blood of the twelve witches can''t be near here. Jiang Ting has emperor Jiang ancestral blood in her body, which may lead to changes.


    I said: if I guessed correctly, the purpose of the witch family to leave this ancestral training is not really not to let the ancestral blood of the twelve ancestral witches approach it, but to hide something. The reason for killing the family lies not in the white bones in front of us, but in the secrets it holds.


    Wu De and Wang Dafu are frowning. I know that Wang Dafu doesn''t have much time. I have to give him about a minute. When he steps into the crack of time and space, he can use the light of heaven to convey information and let Jiang Nu and Jiang Ting come. So he sped up and said: now we and the witch family are also grasshoppers on the same rope. Even if there are changes, we also bear them together. We can ignore the consequences.


    Wang Dafu still frowned and finally asked me: Zhang Tong, if you bet wrong, it will be a disaster. You should think well. If the witch clan is destroyed, we will not lose the backbone. At that time, under the balance of power, it is likely to cause terrible changes.


    Wu De also advised that the Tianzun catastrophe in those years was probably caused by balance. If the witch world declined, the present Tianzun would probably be directly erased.


    Their words are not alarmist. Everything is related to everything. One hair touches the whole body. But I still believe in my self-consciousness, and until now, the strange sound in the white bone''s mouth has not stopped. It seems that it has been telling and has not attacked us at the same time.


    It can be seen that it is not without wisdom, nor does it keep swallowing. But as Wu De said, no matter what it is, it can''t stay in the end.


    Seeing that I wasn''t talking and didn''t hesitate, Wang Dafu turned and stepped into the air and went down the Buzhou mountain. The light of Tianzun shot out, directly opened a channel and instantly reached the space-time crack. It took a long time from the space-time crack to the golden skeleton. Even the speed of Tianzun was two days, but he could use the light to convey information. If Jiang Nu comes over, it is estimated that she will arrive in a day.


    When Bai Gu saw that we ignored it, the voice in his mouth finally stopped. The next second, the bone seam in the center of its eyebrows began to shine, and a light flew towards me very slowly. That was the soul light. It wanted me to link the soul light of the two people and communicate through consciousness.


    Wu De shook his head at me secretly, indicating that I couldn''t. I didn''t dare to swallow anything. Even if I had ancient characters and totems in my body, I didn''t dare to take risks.


    After all, the contact between gods and souls is not a question of whether to suppress or not. Jiang Nu and Jiang Ting will come soon. I don''t want to take risks. I tried to communicate with it. The white bone seemed to understand. With a sound in his mouth, the magic Qi converged and slowly retreated into the depth of the crack. The tongtianteng that originally covered the whole crack was also withering rapidly.


    Wu De and I were relieved. Its retreat proved that my guess was right. The ancestral training of the witch family was just hiding something.


    The smell in the crack is dull, especially after the tongtianteng withers, it emits a rotten smell, which is very unpleasant.


    Wu De and I had to retreat temporarily. I asked Wu De to guard at the entrance of the cave. I returned to the stone gate of Buzhou mountain. The four open doors had not been closed, and there was still white fog inside.


    Chen Hao has still been gone for half a month and has no news. He is really afraid that he will be swallowed up here like the millions of troops of the witch family.


    Thinking of these, my heart is more anxious.


    All day, I stayed outside the stone gate and studied the totem on it. The totems on the life and death book and the Eastern Emperor''s clock are not particularly clear, so I have seen the totems on the stone gate. It took me half a day to figure out the lines and start building. It was found that every time I want to be complete, the totems in my body begin to agitate, and even the small world will be restless. I directly smash the unfinished totems, and I feel that the two totems can''t coexist together.


    I remember the totem and intend to let Chen Hao deduce it in the future to see if I can cast this independent totem. Because I have a feeling that although the stone gate is opened by the power of the witch sacrifice, it does not mean that the power of the stone gate is very weak. On the contrary, the stone gate can block the two worlds, proving that it has some special power.


    At noon the next day, there was the breath of the Heavenly Master at the foot of Buzhou mountain. I realized that it was Jiang nu. I hurried to meet them and stopped them at the foot of the mountain.


    I put a large number of totems into Jiang Ting''s body. From the heart vein to every blood vein in her body, all of them are protected by my totem layers by layers, and there are ancient characters on the core heart vein.


    Just in case, I asked Jiang ting to temporarily close her heart and seal all her blood gas. After all, I took Jiang Nu and her to the crack.


    Jiang Ting just fell down. There was a roar from the crack. She couldn''t wait. Wu De and I immediately made a counterattack.


    The evil spirit was surging in the roar, and rushed directly out of the crack from the depths, but it never crossed the line, showing enough friendliness.


    Wu De looked at the dark entrance and said hesitantly: boss, why do I feel a little uneasy? Shouldn''t it be a trap?


    When Jiang Ting arrived here, my heart never calmed down. Every cell in my body was beating, ready to deal with sudden changes.


    I told Wu De: you go in and call it out. Pay attention to safety.


    Now the ancestral blood of the witch clan is here. If my guess is wrong, it will become very dangerous to get close now. And although it is sealed inside, it has long become its territory for countless years.


    Wu De didn''t dare to be careless and spread into nine Yin Qi. One of the purple Yin Qi showed a real body and stepped in.


    Nine Yin Qi and nine lives, which he said before. Unfortunately, without the ability of old sages, the Yin Qi is very weak.


    Not long after Wu De''s separation, the crack began to shake and the magic gas gushed out madly. The Yin Qi that Wu De entered was directly rolled out, but fortunately, it was not swallowed and killed.


    To recover Yin Qi, Wu De did not manifest his real body, but turned into nine Yin Qi and directly disappeared into Jiang ting. Jiang Nu also knew something from Wang Dafu''s mouth. She also used the Yellow River to break the water dividing needle into Jiang Ting''s body.


    The three heavenly masters shot. Totems, ancient characters, magic tools and the Qi of nine Yin are all there. Even if Jiang Ting doesn''t resist now, the blood gas in her body is as stable as a mountain, which is difficult to be sensed and extracted.


    At this time, the white bone came directly to the crack entrance, looked very anxious, and made a continuous strange sound to Jiang ting.


    Jiang Ting began to frown slightly, but soon her face became very ugly, as if she had heard something incredible.


    Wu De, we didn''t bother either. They talked for a long time.


    After Bai Gu stopped the strange sound in her mouth, Jiang Ting was silent for almost ten seconds. Suddenly she knelt on the ground and saluted with the highest etiquette of the witch family.


    When I saw this, I understood that the white bone inside was indeed a shebi corpse, one of the twelve ancestors.


    When shebi corpse saw Jiang Ting salute, he made a sound in his mouth and withdrew quietly. Jiang Ting just stood up. I couldn''t wait to ask Jiang ting what she heard. But Jiang Ting looked ugly and said in great embarrassment: Zhang Tong, this matter involves the survival of the witch family. I really can''t tell you.


    I frowned slightly, but I didn''t embarrass her. Wu De looked at me and said: boss, it should be related to the chaotic world. If you can ask it, it will help us a lot.


    Wu De means to press questions, but how can I do about the relationship between Jiang ting and Chen Hao?


    I patted Wu De on the shoulder, motioned him not to say any more, and asked him to leave with Jiang ting. For the time being, don''t let people close to the crack.


    Chen Hao hasn''t come back yet. I must enter the stone gate, otherwise I will be uneasy all my life.


    Wu De glanced at me, sighed and left with Jiang ting. When I saw them go far away, I stepped into the stone gate of Buzhou mountain.


    £»

 Chapter 435

    There was a white fog behind the stone gate, but after stepping in, it was green, and my sight recovered. I heard the continuous thunder in the sky. There were totem and rune patterns swirling in the sky. There was a virtual shadow of dragons and phoenixes wandering between the totem and rune. There was a vast space around, which was very huge.


    But it gives me the feeling that this is not a wilderness, similar to the small space-time in the divine world. It''s just that there''s too much space.


    When I hesitated, there was a sudden change in the thunder sound of the void, the blue sky suddenly flashed and thundered, and the thunder in the wasteland fell all over the earth, covering the whole void at one time. There was a virtual shadow of a dragon in the thunder marsh directly attacking me. It was very fast, and it seemed to be attacking me.


    The little world of our heavenly being was released, flew directly into the air and hit it with a fist against the virtual shadow of the dragon, but just before the confrontation, there was a virtual shadow in a distant place. There was a small world of heavenly being flashing and coming in an instant. It was Chen Hao. When he appeared, he stopped me and said: boss, that''s ZuLong''s will, endless.


    Seeing Chen Hao, the stone in my heart fell down as soon as I saw him, and collected my strength along his suppression. At the moment when ZuLong virtual shadow jumped down, they stepped away step by step. Chen Hao took me to a stone before we stood up. The thunder in the sky disappeared, and the Dragon and Phoenix virtual shadow disappeared, and the whole void returned to the boundless blue.


    There are several people of the witch clan on the stone. They are all a little nervous. They are not sacred relieved until the vision disappears.


    Chen Hao asked with some blame: boss, why did you come in? This is not a wilderness at all. There are many ghosts in it. Only by standing on this stone can we not be attacked.


    The first time I saw Chen Hao, I thought he was trapped, and now I don''t have to ask.


    It''s just not a wilderness. Where is it?


    Chen Hao pointed to the stone under his feet. I glanced and saw three words: the underworld.


    Hiss!


    I took a breath of air conditioning. The underworld is not at the end of the Yinhe River in Shiao mountain. How can it appear here? Does it span a space? What matters is whether it is related to the great wilderness?


    Chen Hao listened carefully. After I asked him, he said: it''s still uncertain whether it was the little underworld robbed by Wu dedu, but it is connected with the great wilderness. There is the spirit of heaven in it, but it has lost its mind and has become a murderer to attack people.


    A great witch nearby said: they seem to have lost the opportunity of reincarnation and have been wandering here.


    I looked around and couldn''t see too far. I sighed and said: if so, I can be sure that this is the underworld.


    Chen Hao said: not quite. I feel it''s just the same name, not the same place, because I can''t feel the breath of Jiuyang here. I estimate that the underworld is the reincarnation place of the Buddha, which is different from the reincarnation of ordinary people, and such a underworld exists in every realm.


    Chen Hao did not say that I forgot. At the beginning, Han Peng did say that the underworld is the place of the reincarnation of immortals in the fairy world. It is estimated that such a place also exists in other worlds.


    I went on; If so, the place where we are now is probably the little underworld of the wilderness.


    When a general conclusion is reached, the discussion does not continue. When I looked down at my feet, Chen Hao said: there is nothing unique, but as long as we stand on it, the vision will not appear, and we will not be attacked.


    I asked: have you tried to go out?


    Chen Hao nodded, but quickly said: but you can try it once, boss. You are a totem, different from us.


    That''s what I''m thinking. Chen Hao, if they can''t get out, I may not be able. After all, totems are stronger than runes.


    Chen Hao took a deep breath when he saw me and explained: if you encounter a powerful spirit and lose the enemy, you must retreat here at the first time, otherwise it will be very dangerous.


    I nodded and the totem in my body flowed and directly manifested around my body. Chen Hao said: boss, it''s like a star and won''t break. You don''t have to press your own power.


    After reaching the heaven realm, in fact, everyone is trying to suppress as much as possible, not to say the suppression realm, but the power to suppress themselves. Because God''s law can completely break a small world.


    Based on the small world, no one wants to blow himself up in the void. Chen Hao said so, I am not repressing, the vision is manifest, straight into the sky, the totem has become a picture scroll of Hongda, covering the whole sky, the ancient words flicker, directly into the blue void, it is really endless, there is no law, the sky is completely free.


    The comfort brought by the full release of strength makes me feel that I am countless times stronger. With the operation of strength, the whole person is pulling up and directly immersed in the green spirit.


    Chen Hao, like a bull angered by me, gave a low roar. The sound contained terrible runes, which was completely released freely, making the whole void tremble. The dark yellow gas spewed out between his mouth and nose. Each way could open mountains and split stones, and could easily kill the great sage.


    The vision we manifest can fill the whole space, especially the stone under our feet. If the previous size is compared with us, it may be a grain of sand, but when I look down, I find that I still step on the stone, and the space I can see is also vast.


    I just realized that this space and the stones under my feet are very special.


    Chen Hao opened his mouth and spit out a dark yellow gas, just like a long dragon. He danced the void and went straight to the place where I came in. Then he seemed to encounter something in the green gas. After a loud noise, the green gas exploded. The green gas was lifted and a huge stone gate was exposed. The stone gate opened a gap. Although it was large, I knew it was the stone gate of Buzhou mountain.


    The stone gate appeared. I stepped out and went straight to the door.


    In my sight, the stone gate is only tens of kilometers away from us. When I step out, I don''t mention the hook method. I''m afraid I can reach it in one step only by my current body shape. However, when I went out, I found that the gathering was still far away.


    Big is big, small is small.


    I frowned slightly. Before I could react, there was a roar in the sky. The virtual shadow of an ancestral dragon twisted the vast void and pulled its tail directly at me.


    It appeared suddenly and came fiercely, which made me unavoidable. When I saw it, I could only take the initiative to attack. Tiandao fist hit and collided with ZuLong''s tail.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the dark light from the collision is like a small star in the universe, but I''m not shocked, because I know how powerful the Heavenly God is.


    In the roar, ZuLong''s virtual shadow was repulsed. I also leaned back and took half a step back. As a result, I stabilized.


    Chen Hao originally wanted to come to help. As a result, he saw that I could stop ZuLong''s attack. He suddenly grabbed the seven people of the witch family in his hand and sent a message to me: boss, try to get close to the stone gate, send them out first and call Wu De in.


    Now I don''t think it''s wise to continue to call people in, because this space is too strange, and Wu De is coming in. The only people we stay outside are Jianyuan and Jiang NV. Wang Dafeng and Wang pangzi can''t fight a long war. They can''t play a big role in a close war.


    But Wu De has been to the underworld. If he comes in, it will help us a lot.


    ZuLong virtual shadow roared and grabbed it at me again. The five claws were like a small world. When I was about to make a move, a light suddenly appeared in the blue fog, like the light from Tianzun''s small world, directly shining on my small world.


    The power of the Heavenly Master collided, and the void seemed to become two halves. At the same time, the dragon also fluttered and directly hit me.


    I turned pale and took a few steps back.


    When standing firm, the void suddenly dropped a big golden hand. It is no exaggeration to say that if the hand is in the outside world, it is enough to wrap half of the Qingling world.


    And it can''t see where it comes from, like in the distant starry sky.


    With a cold hum, I punched him out with the same fist. His palm was as big as mine, like a five finger mountain.


    Chen Hao was close to Shimen and wanted to send people out, but ZuLong locked him after attacking me. His huge body was like a silk floating in the universe and wrapped directly around him.


    I hit ZuLong directly with my left fist while holding the palm of Tianzun in the sky.


    The attack across the Xingyu makes me feel hearty and incisive without any reservation.


    The roar exploded in the void, and the green air surged. It was rolled up all at once, revealing the emperor who shot at me in the sky.


    ZuLong roared and the light ball between his five claws exploded at the same time. As a result, he still couldn''t stop my fist and was beaten back again.


    I stepped out one step, caught up with Chen Hao and rushed towards the stone gate at the same time.


    I can force ZuLong and Tianzun Yinling back, and I can rush out. But I still thought more and just flew out a few steps. Several cold hums came from the void, and more than a dozen celestial spirits appeared in the sky.


    I don''t know how far away they are, but even across the universe, the fully released heavenly power can reach in an instant, very powerful.


    The Phoenix shadow also appeared. They were all ghosts. When they appeared, they spit out an immortal flame and burned a piece of the sky. The fire dragon rolled directly at Chen Hao and me.


    Chen Hao spit out a dark yellow gas, which also covered a void and blocked in front of the immortal flame.


    I''m not sure about the bath fire now. Seeing Chen Hao''s hand, I didn''t take care of the Phoenix and Yin spirit, because at the same time, the eleven heavenly lords shot at me at the same time. At this level, there is no need for divine magic, because their every action is comparable to divine magic.


    Eleven heavenly masters shot, and I didn''t dare to be careless. Chen Hao, who was running, also stopped to help. I quickly shouted: don''t stop, continue to pass.


    Chen Hao and I had enough trust. Hearing that he didn''t stop, he walked towards Shimen again.


    The dark yellow Qi stopped the immortal flame, and two substantial forces collided in the void, forming a colorful starry sky.


    The power of the eleven heavenly masters fell and hit me at the same time.

 Chapter 436

    I have no bottom in my heart to bear the attack of 11 heavenly masters, but my totem is strong enough and my body is also strong enough. I collided with the Heavenly Master twice just now and took it easily. Even if I can''t catch it, I won''t be killed.


    The flesh is my greatest dependence.


    I have no time to think too much. The totem is covered, the ancient characters are wrapped around me, and all the power is used for defense.


    Boom.


    Several heavenly masters seemed to have made an appointment. The attack arrived at the same time. There was no gap. My blood gas surged in my body, my spine bone flickered, and I was almost extinguished. However, the explosion of ancient characters blocked most of the power.


    Even so, the totem was torn and there was a huge gap. The fire phoenix suddenly gave a cry, as if it was going to rush down.


    In the face of the immortal flame, I''m not quite sure. One of the three strange fires can melt all things, and it is a power that can contain all things and is not easy to defend. Except Chen Hao''s dark and yellow Qi, my totem is likely to be refined.


    But just after the Phoenix chirped, another chirp came from the void, and another Phoenix appeared in pairs.


    At this time, Chen Hao was almost in front of the stone gate. When he saw the Phoenix appear at the same time, his face changed. He hurriedly shouted to me: boss, stop the mother. Their flame fusion is the real immortal flame. The dark and yellow gas can''t support it. Now we can fight against it and don''t let them converge.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s words, I didn''t dare to hesitate any more. I stepped out one step and hit several heavenly statues. The ancient characters flew out again, forcing back the three heavenly statues and directly blocking in front of the Phoenix who didn''t know whether it was a male or a female. The strength in my body burst out.


    Roar!


    I let out a roar, the totem became brighter, the thirty spine bones in my body were glowing, and my strength doubled. The battle of letting go gave me a very relaxed feeling. In the face of more than a dozen tianzuns, every cell in my body was in a state of excitement. After roaring, I stepped out one step. Tiandao boxing was played one after another. When it was superimposed to the 36th fist, I collapsed a Tianzun Yin spirit.


    Just let me stack fast, it takes time after all, and the first few punches can''t hit strength. It''s a waste.


    I didn''t think so before. I thought there was time for any power to condense, but now I fully let go of it and found that it was not the case. No matter who created this set of boxing, they are extremely great people and can''t create such a cumbersome boxing.


    With my vigorous exertion, the huge fist shadow danced in the void and swept all the heavenly Lords.


    Chen Hao also arrived at the Shimen entrance at this time, but I really couldn''t speak at that distance. I always felt that it was still so far away. I wasn''t sure for a while.


    But as long as it exists, there is distance.


    One person blocked eleven heavenly masters and a Phoenix, and my body soon stained with blood. Just the blood boiling up, let me be more full of war, and Chen Hao is also dragging another Phoenix in the run.


    In the whole process, I felt for the first time that the time was so long. Every second, there was an attack from the Heavenly Master.


    Chen Hao shouted in the distance: boss, if you can''t stand it, go back.


    The fist seal reflected the heavens and crossed the stars, and the power erupted was also extremely frightening. Even so, I was slowly suppressed and began to jump.


    But at this time, Chen Hao finally arrived at the entrance of the stone gate and was about to go out. As a result, there were five celestial spirits in the void where he was. They appeared and attacked to prevent Chen Hao from going out.


    Facing the attack of the five people, Chen Hao didn''t dare to go out. He just threw the witch out of the stone gate and shouted: go out, let them all come in and destroy the ghosts.


    I was struggling to resist, but he changed his mind. If the news was spread, Jiang NV and they would all come in, not to mention killing the Yin spirit, and they might be surrounded by the Yin spirit.


    It''s too late to order, and Chen Hao plays an important role in the witch clan. They may not listen to me.


    I can only think about it. I just hope not to be trapped here, because up to now, I don''t know how many celestial spirits and dragon and Phoenix spirits there are. Those of us may not be able to see them.


    Chen Hao sent the great witch away, and the attack of the five heavenly lords in the sky also arrived, which drowned him in a moment.


    But in the moment ahead, Chen Hao also burst into a counterattack. The iron bar turned into an Optimus giant and swept past. However, his power was limited and completely suppressed.


    I think it''s too late in the past, and it''s even more dangerous to attract the God I deal with, not to mention the Phoenix spitting fire. It''s even more dangerous for them to meet.


    But I don''t know if it''s because of the discord between the dragon and the Phoenix. After the Phoenix appeared, the spirit of ZuLong disappeared, otherwise it''s really big.


    In the roar, Chen Hao''s roar came from the dark light. He changed back to normal size, stepped out step by step and flew across the void towards me. On the way, God''s blood spilled like a pouring rain. There were terrible cracks on the body cast by Tianyuan stone.


    I don''t know how many times I played Tiandao boxing and noticed some changes. I deduced that it was right. The 36th fist was also the strongest, but it seemed to be separated from one fist. What I deduced at that time was to start from scratch without integration.


    The reason why I made such a mistake was that at the beginning, Han Han didn''t let me use it. When I could use it later, all the opponents I met could be dealt with with with thirty-six fists. Now, when I display it soundly, I still face the strong enemy, and finally realize the deficiency.


    I had caught some things, but when I saw Chen Hao being besieged, my thoughts were interrupted. Now I saw him running for his life in a hurry, and I couldn''t make up my mind to deduce, so I hurried to fly towards him.


    From the time we left the stone to the present, the whole process took only one minute, but so many things happened in the middle, and the attack of the Heavenly Master was counted every second.


    Chen Hao hasn''t built a totem yet. If he is powerful, he can resist two tianzuns at most. If five act at the same time, he is difficult to survive. In this way, I can''t care about the confluence of the Phoenix, forcibly open the small world in my body, shine light on the heavens, and rely on the power of the totem to force several tianzuns back temporarily.


    They ran at the same time, crossed time and space, and met in an instant. At the moment of meeting, I grabbed Chen Hao. Now he has returned to normal shape, grabbed my collar and hid in.


    I forced the small world to open, and the cracks on it became more. One of them ran through the whole small world, as if to cut it.


    Leaving such a big secret injury, my heart is also agitated, but in that case, I have no choice.


    After Chen Hao hid, I turned and flew towards the stone. The whole person was in a defensive state and took the attack behind me.


    When I reached the sky above the stone, there were cracks in my body and I was seriously injured. At the moment of falling, two flames collided. The originally red immortal flame suddenly became incomparably bright and shone on half of the sky. My finger touched a point and suddenly tingled. When I took it back, the whole finger was refined.


    I hurried to use the spring thunder breathing method. At the same time, I used ancient characters to remove the residual flame. When I recovered, my body returned to normal and covered with blood.


    Chen Hao is no better than me. He has only half a life left.


    However, when the Phoenix and the heavenly deity Yin Ling who chased outside reached the stone, they suddenly disappeared, and the sky turned blue again, obscuring their vision.


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. It feels like the rest of life. I didn''t ask about his call. It''s all happened, and it''s useless to blame. Moreover, judging from the current situation, if they don''t come in for rescue, Chen Hao and I may really be unable to get out.


    We didn''t waste time talking. After sitting cross legged, we ran Chunlei breathing to recover. I don''t know how long it took. I woke up for the first time and my injuries have recovered.


    Chen Hao is still recovering and has several terrible cracks on his face. I felt that Chen Hao''s body would explode if he shot together with one more God.


    Taking advantage of his recovery, I began to sort out my ideas and practiced Tiandao boxing in my mind countless times from beginning to end. When I was preparing to integrate and deduce, Chen Hao woke up.


    He vomited blood gas and asked me wearily what was going on outside. I didn''t say anything about the golden bones. I just talked about the changes in the land of demonization and the communication between shebi corpse and Jiang ting. Chen Hao sighed and said: there was a disaster for the witch family, and once escaped. If it still happens this time, the witch family may really be completely extinct.


    I heard that he knew something, so I didn''t interrupt and waited for him to go on. Chen Hao stood up, looked at the distance and suddenly asked me: boss, do you believe in heaven''s punishment?


    Heaven has been exposed, and natural punishment will also exist.


    Chen Hao nodded when he saw me and continued to say: I''ve seen it in the ancient books of the witch family. When the emperor was devastated, heaven sent a heavenly punishment to exterminate the witch family, but I don''t know why. Finally, the witch family escaped. Now it seems that it should be related to extravagant corpses. But there are some things that really can''t be said.


    Chen Hao said that he paused here and said in a pleading tone: boss, if heaven''s punishment is coming in the future, you must help the witch family through the difficulties.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said: naturally, I won''t stand idly by, but since the blood sacrifice of the witch family has attracted heaven''s punishment, you have to stop it.


    How strong is the sky?


    I believe no one knows, we naturally can''t afford to offend.


    The more you know, the farther you go, the more you can realize your smallness. In addition to avoiding, I can''t think of any way to help the witch family.


    It''s just natural punishment. What does it have to do with the wilderness?


    The complexity of things has exceeded my previous speculation. I feel that what is involved in the wilderness will be more terrible.


    I took a few breaths and didn''t continue to discuss the punishment. Instead, I talked to Chen Hao about the totem of Shimen mountain. He may not have noticed, but I have completely written it down and deduced it. Now I just sent it to him with soul light to try to cast totem.


    No matter what happens in the future, the only thing we can do is keep getting stronger.

 Chapter 437

    The emergence of totem is still a watershed to the Tianzun mirror. I even suspect that in ancient times, there were strong and weak points in the heaven. In addition to the magic tools involving chaos in their hands, it is likely that someone also touched the totem.


    Because I don''t think I''m more powerful than the ancient gods, and I don''t think I''ve passed more places than them.


    For example, the old sages and Jianyuan sat on the throne of heaven for a very long time. Moreover, at that time, many ancient things have not been lost. It is easier to find clues than now. In such an environment, they can''t fail to find them.


    But there is no chaotic body, it is likely that there is no such constitution to cast. Therefore, Chen Hao may not be able to cast totem now, but he has to try and can''t give up easily.


    Naturally, I can''t tell Chen Hao the following words, so as not to hurt his confidence.


    When Chen Hao settled down to study the totem on the stone gate, I was not idle and began to study the stone under my feet.


    The three words of the underworld are very common, and there is no smell of Da Neng on it.


    But there is definitely a problem that the stone can avoid the ghosts outside. As for its ability to grow with us, it may be related to this void.


    The stone seems small, but I can''t reach the edge when I walk on it. Like space, it can''t be infinite and has an end, but it takes time to reach the edge.


    After walking back and forth for two times, I didn''t find any special place, and I didn''t waste time. I continued to sit near Chen Hao and practice Tiandao boxing.


    Thirty six fists are deduced from the beginning. Each fist is an independent fist technique. It is consistent to the thirty sixth fist. There is no problem. Just as I feel in battle, it is estimated that no one will create a useless fist technique of 35 fists.


    What''s more, the person who can use this fist technique is a person who can run across the fairyland and the ancient road of the fairyland. Even if he is not a person who breaks the fairyland, it is definitely a great existence.


    Such a strong man won''t fart when he takes off his pants.


    I had caught some problems in the battle, but I was interrupted. I wanted to deduce it in a hurry when I came back. As a result, Chen Hao intervened again. Now I can''t remember it for a moment and a half.


    I took a few deep breaths and didn''t rush to deduce. Instead, I calmed down, because many things can be accessed in an instant. If I think about it, it will have a negative effect.


    Chen Hao rehearsed the totem for several hours. When he woke up, he said to me irritably: that shit is so complex that it''s hard to sort it out, let alone rehearse.


    It took me a full month to cast the totem on the Pangu flag. I just sorted out the priority of the totem on the stone gate, but I didn''t completely sort it out.


    Soul light passed everything to him, including what I sorted out, but it didn''t belong to him after all. I just gave him a way, and he still had to sort it out from the beginning.


    Chen Hao is a little impetuous, but in the face of such opportunities, he can also distinguish the importance. I can only explain it in detail with him and communicate with him about the time and methods he spent casting totems.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s heart, he calmed down. He knew I was meditating next to him and asked me if I was also practicing totem.


    I thought about it and passed the seal of Tiandao boxing to him, but I didn''t let him learn it. When I learned it at the beginning, Hanhe always prohibited me from using it. Although it can be used later, it always gave me the feeling that there is something wrong. Chen Hao doesn''t need to learn it.


    Chen Haozhuo pondered the next fist seal and asked me to tell him his feelings.


    I expected him to calm down and think about the totem. Instead, he asked me and could only tell him the situation.


    I didn''t expect that Chen Hao had a lot of fighting experience. After listening to it, he said: I don''t feel that this boxing method is not to take off his pants and fart, but the way you deduce is wrong. In a battle with equal strength, the thirty-five boxing is completely useless. No one will make such a low-level mistake. If I guess correctly, the thirty-five boxing is the change of the last punch. Now you push back from the 36th fist, you should get 35 changes, and the strength of each fist will be doubled.


    After Chen Hao''s words, I suddenly realized that it was a combat skill I wouldn''t understand without fighting. Even if I practiced thousands of times in the air, it was useless.


    I sorted out my thoughts and stopped talking to Chen Hao. When he saw that I was ready to deduce, he also calmed down and continued to beat the totem on the stone gate.


    According to Chen Hao, I began to deduce from the 36th fist and pushed back. The result is really the same as what he said. The first 35th fist is just a change.


    It took me half a day to combine 35 changes and deduce a real punch. When the punch was deduced, I stood up to avoid Chen Hao and flew out of the boulder. Its scope would become larger, but it was not large enough to stop me.


    Stepping out of the scope of the stone, the strange image of the sky appeared, but this time it was a Heavenly Master who gave me directions across the void.


    I wanted to try the deduced Tiandao boxing, so he hit it. I hit it with a punch. When I hit the fist, I obviously felt that it was stronger than before, and there were 35 changes hidden, which mainly focused on the release of power.


    Last time I hit the Heavenly Master, I could shake him away.


    But under this fist collision, the spirit of the Heavenly Master almost dispersed, and the whole body became dim. Tiandao boxing has really become stronger.


    However, when I only took the shot once, the Phoenix ghost appeared. I didn''t want to touch the immortal flame. I stepped back and fell next to Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao noticed my change, but he was in the deduction and didn''t talk to me.


    As time went by, at the speed of the great sage, it took them at least three days to go back from Zhoushan, enter the space crack, and then cross the void to the giant''s skeleton. When they came, it took almost a day and a half at the speed of Jiang nu.


    Back and forth is almost five days. Now Chen Hao still has three and a half days to deduce. I just perfected Tiandao boxing and studied several changes contained in it.


    At about the same time, Chen Hao woke up and asked me how the totem deduction was going. Chen Hao shook his head and said: it''s too complicated. It will take some time to sort it out. Get ready to pick them in first.


    As long as the news comes, Jiang NV and they should come in today. Chen Hao means strong people and strong horses. He just explored this area to see if there is a channel really connecting the wilderness.


    It''s too early to decide now. If you can really suppress the spirits here, it''s natural to explore. If you can''t suppress it, think about getting us out so as not to be trapped here.


    Chen Hao just likes to say good things in advance, not necessarily. I didn''t bother with him.


    He and I are waiting, because as long as we come in, it will inevitably cause changes, and the reaction time is not much.


    But as time passed, there was still no abnormality in the cyan space. At ginger''s speed, it won''t take so long.


    Chen Hao said somewhat dejected: boss, don''t they dare to come?


    If Han Peng was here, he would probably hesitate to listen to the witch''s return with his care. Even if she came in, she wouldn''t be so rash, but Jiang Nu was different. As long as she knew we were trapped here, she would come at the first time.


    And now the Qing Ling world is almost the same as her has the final say. Unless there is a problem in the enchanted land of Buzhou mountain, the strong will be dragged down.


    I feel a little uneasy at the thought of this. I always feel that there is something important secret hidden in the appearance of shebi corpse. And his state is also very wrong. There is a heavy smell of killing.


    When I was worried, a strange image finally appeared in the cyan world. One day, the spirit of heaven appeared and shot in the air.


    Chen Hao shouted. The small world in his body was released, and the dark and yellow Qi was released outside. It was like a long dragon flying in the air and circling the void, forming a halo around him. Then he stepped out one step and his body became larger in an instant.


    The space of the underworld is very unique, which can accommodate the power of the God. I also unscrupulously released the energy in my body. At the same time, I stepped away and went straight to the stone gate.


    What came in was Jianyuan. The heavenly skeleton he occupied had been recast into a small world and recovered to its peak. Moreover, Jianyuan seemed to understand here, and then came in to manifest the six Zhang golden body. For a time, the Buddha''s voice resounded through the world, the small world behind his head opened, sat down, and the Buddha manifested all the time, just like a Buddhist country.


    After appreciating the circle, there was a sharp sword Qi. Breaking the void jumped in the blue fog, just like Kunpeng entering the sea and slashing the dragon, Phoenix and Yin spirit just revealed.


    The Buddhist dharma seal shines, reflecting the whole space-time. In the light penetration, with Mahayana, it can penetrate the heaven and earth and directly force the first manifestation of the Tianzun Yin spirit.


    Seeing that Jianyuan was in charge, Chen Hao stopped and said to me: boss, Jianyuan is giving him some time. I''m afraid he will recover to the peak and build a country.


    Buddhism annexed Dongfang religion and attracted the strong of Taoism. It''s very fast. It can be seen that this boy has some means, and it''s not long before he destroyed his six Zhang gold body. Now he''s casting another six Zhang gold body with the remains of Tianzun. His talent is also very frightening.


    Like him, he can be the best partner in times of chaos, because he is strong enough and grows very fast.


    Only in peaceful times, he was the kind of person who occupied the mountain as king. People like him won''t always be willing to stay under others.


    Jianyuan and jianlingxiao shot, and they stopped the manifest Tianzun and Fenghuang Yinling. Followed by old sages, wind chimes, Jiang NV and others.


    I am a little speechless. This is to empty the Qingling world at once. Only Li Yuantian and Zhen kunqinxue are left behind. It is uncertain that when we go back, we will see a piece of ruins.


    The ghosts in the sky continue to emerge. The number is far greater than that of Chen Hao and me. What''s terrible is that the dragon clan also appeared and attacked us with the Phoenix clan.


    Although the dragon and the Phoenix have great hatred, their power is complementary and terrible together.

 Chapter 438

    When Chen Hao saw that the Phoenix was going to be together, he gave a roar and threw the iron bar in his hand. It swept the black and yellow air and stopped between the Phoenix and the Phoenix.


    He just struck. If he were in the outside world, I''m afraid half the void of the life star would collapse, but it wouldn''t be here at all.


    Chen Hao shot, Jianyuan, they also found us and shouted.


    Jiang Nu doesn''t know if she doesn''t like the feeling of getting bigger. She still retains her original shape, but the small world of Tianzun also shines on one side of the world, so that her petite body is completely covered by the light, but a big river crosses the void, like a ribbon floating in the universe, and is pouring towards us quickly. I stepped forward to meet her, but I found someone in her yellow river vision. It was Wu De.


    With the help of the speed of the Yellow River, Wu Dezheng approached us and went straight to the stone.


    The strong people from outside release their strength as much as possible. This feeling will not converge as long as it has been.


    Compared with Tianzun, sword Lingxiao and wind chime are more terrible. Their area is full of vertical and horizontal sword Qi. They are not Tianzun, but they can stop Tianzun''s Yin spirit, especially the main sword inside, just like a light hanging in the universe.


    The golden sword in the hands of wind chime completely manifests itself. It feels like the golden sword I saw in Chengdu for the first time.


    At this time, it is equally terrible in the hands of wind chimes, and can completely avoid heaven.


    While Jiang NV sent Wu De over, the Feng Shui needle fought back the spirits of several dragons. It can be said that the people who come in this time can be alone, and the Yin spirit can''t take advantage of it at all.


    However, I noticed that the old sage was hiding in Hangu pass. At this time, Hangu pass exuded holy light, and the cross arm was empty for thousands of miles, just like a long dragon. His small world was shining, but only two of them were fighting, or hiding behind the sword Lingxiao and the wind chime.


    I looked at my heart and wanted to laugh. I have to say that a battle can see a lot of things, and even reflect a person''s character.


    Wu De came over, and I also stopped. I didn''t continue to meet with Jiang NV. I punched and flew two heavenly deities, and directly stepped into the air to pick him up.


    Several people have the intention of escorting Wu De, and there is a sequence in coming in. The first one who comes in is Jianyuan with a six Zhang gold body. In addition, the Dharma has the effect of suppressing Yin and spirit, so they take the initiative.


    Behind Jianyuan is the old sage. Although he was obscene, Hangu pass formed a gateway after its release and built a foothold.


    From this point of view, they got a lot of information from the Witch and made relevant arrangements, and Wu De went straight to the stone, as if he knew something.


    Chen Hao''s stick went down and completely stopped the Phoenix. When he saw me pick up Wu De and step into the air, the giant stick of Optimus poked out again and smashed a phoenix out.


    Chen Hao''s intention was obvious, so he didn''t have to speak. Jiang NV''s Yellow River vision was taken back and covered the Phoenix smashed by Chen Hao.


    The old sage couldn''t hide, because the spirits of the seven ancestral dragons appeared and flew towards him at the same time. Even if there were sword Lingxiao and wind chime, their sword Qi had to deal with nearly 20 heavenly zuns.


    And there is still no direct collision. If there is a direct collision, sword Lingxiao and wind chime may not be able to block it. Therefore, the old sage also worked hard to summon millions of troops by using ancient magic.


    The millions of troops summoned by the old sages are great saints'' accomplishments, which are not worth mentioning in front of the emperor, but millions of people take Hangu pass as a barrier and directly block the seven ZuLong Yin spirits.


    I felt a little upset when I saw it. The old guy still kept his hand. It is estimated that the one in the hell hall has a lot of means to keep it.


    At present, he is still a half step Tianzun. He has such ability. If he is allowed to achieve Tianzun, he can still rebel. It''s a matter of minutes.


    And the association of their past makes me uneasy.


    The old sage was already very strong in the ancient fairy era, but he was still willing to live under people in the fairy world and endured it all the time. Does that mean that the means in the forgetful River are better than him?


    While I was thinking, I took Wu De back to the stone. When he fell, he didn''t have time to say anything. His body exploded directly and turned into nine Yin Qi hovering on which stone.


    I originally wanted to fall down. Seeing this, I soared again, avoided stones, exercised Tiandao boxing, attacked the Yin spirit of the heavenly statue across the void, and lightened the burden on the sword Lingxiao and wind chime.


    But even so, they were stopped by Jiang Nu because of great resistance.


    The old sage didn''t dare to hide. If he continued to hide behind, don''t say it. I''m afraid they didn''t even have a chance to come over and would be killed on the way.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hold it, he shouted: go to the city wall and rely on the city wall to resist.


    Jianlingxiao and Fengling stayed in Hangu pass for the first time. Because they suffered too many attacks, even if I shared them, they were seriously injured and didn''t dare to stay.


    After staying in Hangu pass, the old sage and the three of them shot at the same time to resist the spirit of ZuLong Yin, but also stopped the God who rushed forward.


    Jianyuan also checked in at the first time. With the help of Chen Hao, Jiang Nu and they came together by relying on Hangu pass. However, just as we were about to fall on the stone, the boulder suddenly exploded and turned into nine golden lights.


    My face turned white and I couldn''t help asking: Lao Wu, what the fuck are you doing? Without that stone, we would all die.


    There are more and more dragon and Phoenix spirits and Tianzun spirits now, and they are just a virtual shadow. We can''t see who they were originally, and we also lost the best time to go out. We have to rely on that stone to restore peace in this space, so that stone is our dependence. As a result, Wu De lost him.


    I was not the only one who was also frightened. Jiang NV also didn''t expect that they all turned white.


    Moreover, in such a short time, several celestial spirits appeared in the void. I don''t know how many are hidden in this void.


    Wu De heard my question and hurriedly said: boss, don''t worry. You''re buying me a few seconds.


    When I heard the speech, I didn''t ask any more. As soon as I clenched my teeth, I rushed into Hangu pass and fought with Chen Hao against the spirits of the heavenly majesty and the strong in the sky.


    But we concentrate, they also concentrate. Fortunately, sword Lingxiao and wind chime have been out of the sword to prevent the Phoenix from merging into one, but even so, the millions of old sages have consumed half in a very short time.


    Time goes by and every second suffers. Hold on to the sixth second, the old sage''s million army has no residue left. Hangu pass shook and was about to collapse.


    Wu De''s place suddenly rumbled, and an ancient monument rose up with Ancient Runes flashing on it. As soon as it appeared, the celestial spirit began to fade and disappeared completely in the attack.


    The whole sky suddenly calmed down. Wu De''s nine Yin Qi converged and fell to Hangu pass after recovering his body. He said: the underworld of all walks of life is much the same. In the fairyland underworld where I was robbed, there are also Tianzun ghosts in it, but the soul tablet inside is intact, and those ghosts dare not make a mistake even if they manifest. The zhenhun monument here should have been moved by the people in the wilderness. It is used to guard the entrance to the wilderness.


    Wu De''s words let us take a breath, and as the stone zhenhun monument became higher and higher, the blue fog began to dissipate, revealing some towering mountains. Not far from us, there was a large body of bones, wearing the armor of the witch clan.


    That was the last time the witch clan conquered the wilderness. Unexpectedly, all the millions died here before they entered the wilderness.


    The blue fog disappeared continuously, and millions of troops out of the witch family were found. At the same time, many tombs were found.


    Strangely, on the horizon, there are huge copper columns all around, which are carved with totems, densely surrounding the whole underworld like railings.


    Here, it''s like a cage.


    Wu De said: you''d better not touch those copper pillars. Now you come with me. Jiuyang said that the pattern of the underworld is the same. There is an entrance and an exit where I cross the robbery. The Shimen is an entrance, and there is another exit. If the wilderness uses it as a barrier, it will not block the exit.


    This is our first time to the underworld. We don''t understand anything. You can only listen to Wu de. the old sage accepted the letter Valley pass. The party followed Wu De and walked in the direction directly opposite the Shimen.


    With our movement, the light of those copper pillars around us is also changing. I didn''t deduce it, but I guess that the reason why this space is unique is probably because of those copper pillars.


    It can build a space to accommodate so many heavenly masters. No wonder Wu De warned us not to touch it.


    After walking forward for a few minutes, I also passed mountains, rivers and lakes on the way, but I didn''t see any creatures. After the blue fog disappeared, there was no boredom in the underground, but a light.


    After more than ten minutes, Wu Decai stopped in front of two huge bronze pillars. He reminded us again: don''t touch these bronze pillars because of curiosity. Remember.


    Chen Hao''s curiosity is the most serious, and he is a little careless. Although mistakes now are related to everyone''s lives and he won''t mess around, I still don''t trust him. I took Chen Hao to my side and took care of him carefully.


    But when we got here, we still didn''t see what Wu De said, but he was observing, and we didn''t dare to disturb him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Wu Decai said: it shouldn''t be wrong. It''s here. But are we really going to the wilderness?


    Wu De''s question sobered me up. I entered Shimen just to find Chen Hao. Now that I have found it, going to the great wilderness may not be the best choice.


    The important thing is that we haven''t dealt with everything outside. It''s not wise to provoke the famine.


    I asked about the situation outside. It was almost the same as when I came in. So I can''t take risks. When he hesitated, Chen Hao suddenly said: boss, Wu De and I go in. You go back first and deal with the things outside before you come in.

 Chapter 439

    Chen Hao wanted to go into the wilderness, I would like to go in, but now we leave, I''m afraid the outside world has the final say.


    But I''m still very worried about letting Wu De and Chen Hao in like this.


    Seeing my hesitation, Chen Hao continued: boss, the great famine will open sooner or later. Wu De and I will go in and explore the situation first. Moreover, now that the underworld has just opened, they have not been prepared. Such an opportunity can not be missed.


    The great wilderness uses the underworld as a natural barrier. They can really relax and sneak in. They can do much more than they can go in openly.


    And now the town soul tablet appears, and the underworld is temporarily stable. It''s a rare opportunity.


    After thinking about it, I said: Wu De will go in with me. You and Jianyuan will go out. Now someone else can do the casting of totems. Then cast totems as much as possible, and the strong people in other circles will also cast totems as much as possible.


    Chen Hao''s thought has some limitations, I''m not too relieved. Then he gave a voice to Jian Lingxiao and said: if the situation changes, you can pass the method of casting totem to the people in the holy land.


    Jian Lingxiao frowned slightly. The voice asked me: is that good?


    I didn''t answer. In fact, there is no difference between good and bad in this matter. Any interests are only temporary. For example, in the fairy world, the western countries are inseparable from us. As a result, the Tianzun in the small world recovers and has to work together again.


    Only in the big world or western countries, their ambitions are too big, and any calm will revive them. Therefore, after controlling the remains of the emperor, I will choose to kill them and kill the strong.


    Now the holy land is the enemy and will probably be partners in the future, and we can meet their requirements. In the future, no matter where they are, they will have a foothold.


    I nodded to Wu De after telling him to do it.


    Wu De glanced at the crowd and said: leave first, otherwise the exit will open and the Yin spirit will recover.


    Chen Hao is very hesitant. I know he wants to go with us. If it''s all right outside, it''s best for him to go with us. But now there is no shortage of a strong man outside. He even says that he can do without me and Han, except Chen Hao.


    Because he has close ties with the Lich and the lich, and can deal with them. As long as the Lich and the Lich stabilize, the underworld and Hangu pass dare not mess around.


    I looked at Chen Hao. He sighed helplessly and said: boss, you should be careful yourself.


    The wilderness is dangerous. Wu De and I certainly don''t dare to mess around. We can only go in and find out.


    When Chen Hao was ready to take people out, Jianyuan suddenly said: I have been to the ancient wilderness. Now even if it has changed, I still remember a lot of things.


    I was stunned for a moment and almost forgot about it. However, Jianyuan and the old sages have been there, and let Jianyuan go. It''s better to let the old sages go and reduce the burden on Chen Hao and them.


    Thinking of this, I smiled and said: the power of Buddhism is too special. It''s easy to be found when you go in. I think it''s better. Thank the old sage for coming with us. You all know the same things after going through the events of that year and walking in several circles.


    As soon as the old sage listened to me, his face became a little ugly, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly, trying to find an excuse to speak. Wu De saw the clue and said before the old sage spoke: we don''t have much time to waste. It won''t take long for the soul monument to manifest. It will be restored to stone next time. If you want to manifest, you need to wait a few days.


    Wu De urged me and then said: that''s it. Don''t waste time.


    After all, the old sage is a half step Tianzun. Wu De sings with me, and his face is enough. Just when he comes to his mouth, he is blocked by us. He must be very uncomfortable.


    Jianyuan knew our intention and didn''t say much. He turned around with Chen Hao and flew towards the Shimen exit.


    The spirit of the underworld was temporarily suppressed, and the whole space became apparent. I kept watching Chen Hao and them fall to the stone gate before Wu De started.


    The two bronze pillars in front of us are no different from those around us, and we can''t see any exit. But Wu De stopped here and said that the exit was here, so he had a way.


    Wu De pinched the formula in his hand and explained to me at the same time: the export printing formula of the underworld is the same. The ghost of Nine Yang taught me. Now it''s just time to try. Just wait a minute. No matter what the situation is, boss, you must not touch the bronze pillar. I''ve heard from Jiuyang that every bronze column is cast in chaos and burned with life symbols.


    Life Rune?


    I asked a little puzzled.


    Wu De nodded and said: in the vast universe, life is also a kind of power, which can be expressed through runes. But the things it involves are too complex for us to understand.


    Life rune.


    I repeated in my mouth and couldn''t help looking more. At this time, the Yin formula in Wu De''s hand was constantly changing. With the flying of his fingers, the nine Yin Qi on his body kept pouring out and attached to the runes outlined by the Yin formula.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I felt that opening the exit of the underworld not only needed to print the formula, but also had a great relationship with nine Yin and Nine Yang.


    Yin and Yang have always been mysterious forces. Life is born in Yin and Yang. I feel that nine Yin and Nine Yang are probably related to life.


    But Wu De didn''t go on, so I didn''t ask.


    The runes in Wu De''s hand were mixed with the Qi of nine Yin. The nine forces formed poured into the two bronze columns next to him. Wu De''s movements were very careful for fear of any mistakes.


    I was also afraid of the atmosphere. I watched the nine Yin Qi, four on the left and four on the right, and a very old Rune swirled in the middle.


    When the rune appeared, the totems in my body were unstable, like being suppressed.


    The sudden change completely overturned my previous idea. Totem suppression rune is not absolute. The rune pattern formed by Wu De in front of me is far stronger than the totem in my body.


    After the ancient runes are attached to the bronze column, the light is more prosperous, just like two iron columns connected with high-voltage electricity. The middle is full of jumping light arcs. The Qi of nine Yin in the middle spreads out after being hit to form a channel.


    Wu De''s face was so happy that he didn''t wait for me to react. He took me and walked in.


    When you step inside, what comes to your face is a cool breath, which feels like the most primitive breath. Then came the endless mountains, really towering into the sky.


    The old sage''s face changed slightly and took us to a nearby mountain immediately.


    The vast mountains are like a grain of dust when we go in. And I dare not release my breath. In the mountains, the old sage said: in ancient times, this was the territory of three hell dogs.


    I looked back. The door opened by Wu De was completely invisible from the outside. The place where we came out was just a void now. I was worried and asked Wu De if there would be no way out when I went back.


    Wu De said softly: don''t worry. I can sense the exit. Just go out at that time.


    The way back is not a problem. I asked the old sage why the strange beast of hell appeared in the wilderness.


    Before the old sage had time to answer, a small world of Tianzun suddenly appeared in the distance. Tianzun was coming quickly.


    Wu De hurriedly made a silent gesture, and the old sage also told him: whether it is strong or weak, we can''t expose our cultivation.


    Tianzun is also a top existence in the great wilderness. Everyone is well known. Even if ordinary people don''t know it, people at the same level will know it. As soon as our breath leaks, people will directly recognize that it doesn''t belong to the great wilderness.


    When the three of us were dormant, the Tianzun had come to the place where we came in. The small world closed and out came a Tianzun in his fifties. His hair and beard were white, but his face was ruddy. The small world hung behind his head and looked down at the mountains.


    His eyes swept through the mountains where we were hiding, and he could immediately feel a sense of passing. Fortunately, they are both heavenly beings and cannot be seen through.


    The old sage is a half step Tianzun. He can''t stand the pressure of Tianzun, but he has hidden a strange treasure and has not been penetrated.


    After the consciousness was swept, the young peak Mahatma who followed the old God said: Master, the breath fluctuation just now came from here.


    Lao Tianzun looked serious and fell to where we came out.


    Wu De''s face was calm at first, but his face changed when he saw that God fell to the open position of the door, and his fingers were so nervous that he held them tightly together.


    It''s going to be found.


    When I saw Wu De''s appearance, I knew that the situation was bad. It was whispered that as long as I was found, I would be killed.


    The old sage did not refute, because as long as the channel was found, even if we were exposed here, if we didn''t kill, it would only attract more people, and it would be difficult to do anything at that time.


    But fortunately, after God fell down, he just looked at it, turned back and said to his disciples: maybe it''s just the smell of the underworld. No big problem.


    The young disciple arched his hands and said: what the master said is that as long as there is a little underworld, the outside aborigines can''t come in at all.


    Lao Tianzun glanced at the surrounding mountains, turned back and told him: we are responsible for guarding the entrance, so we can''t tolerate any mistakes. You stay here. I''ll ask your martial brother to come later. Remember, as long as there is any change, we must send a message at the first time. Remember not to bump into it.


    I''m a little confused. It''s reasonable to say that we should be afraid of the passage in the wilderness. But now it sounds like they are more afraid of opening the passage than we are?


    God, leave when you''re finished and leave the disciple.


    A moment later, the old sage and Wu De were ready to move their positions, but at the last moment they were pressed by me and said nervously: don''t move.


    Wu De was a little puzzled and said to me: boss, now the emperor has left, and there is a peak saint who can''t notice our breath.


    That''s what I said, but I have a strange feeling in my heart. It''s like a wild beast lurking outside. As long as we go out, we will be locked in an instant.


    The feeling was very strong. I pressed Wu De and the old sage and hushed them to stay still.

 Chapter 440

    Since I stepped into the great holy land, there has been no warning of danger in my instinctive perception, but now it suddenly appears that it can only be a threat from the God, and the God with a big killer in his hand.


    Wu De and the old sage couldn''t feel it, but they were not stupid. They didn''t dare to move when they saw that I looked very nervous.


    More than ten minutes later, the feeling hasn''t disappeared, but there''s no change around. The remaining peak saints have sat cross legged on the ground and began to meditate.


    I asked Wu De and the old sage if they were aware of the danger. They both shook their heads. I also have some doubts in my heart. Can the sixth sense also make mistakes?


    Wu De said: boss, do you feel dangerous?


    I nodded and sweat rolled down my forehead. The old sage looked around and said: if someone is around, with our ability, we should be able to detect it.


    I think the same as him, but my intuition has never been missed.


    Ten minutes later, more than 20 minutes later, I still didn''t find anything wrong. I was also a little dormant. I looked at the old sage and planned to let him go out and have a look.


    But just as I was preparing to transmit the sound, a crack appeared in the void. The old Heavenly Master who had left before came out, holding a big flag in his hand, which was dark and bright, with a cold murderous spirit.


    As soon as he appeared, the alert in my heart disappeared, and the whole person relaxed.


    Wu De and the old sage were a little surprised. They didn''t expect that a God would play this little hand. But I have to say that the unexpected effect is very good. If we hadn''t held back just now, we would have exposed our whereabouts.


    Lao Tianzun walked around, talked to the disciple, took the black flag in his hand and turned around before leaving.


    He really left this time, and he didn''t feel danger instinctively.


    Wu De, we were all relieved. I asked the old sage what magic weapon the flag was just now. There must have been a source in ancient times for such a strong murderous spirit.


    Originally a simple question, knowing is knowing, not knowing is not knowing, but when it fell on the old sage, he became very embarrassed, as if he was blaming himself for his incompetence. He hesitated and said: many magic tools in the wilderness came from the chaotic world, and we haven''t seen all of them, but in ancient times, tripod tools and flag tools were often very powerful.


    Only emperors are qualified to use tripod utensils, and those who can be crowned as emperors among friars are naturally not weak, and their magic utensils are naturally not vulgar.


    The flag is mostly used to give orders, and naturally it will not be too weak.


    In the third place is the clock. Every ancient clock can call out its head, but the black flag just appeared will be bigger.


    After two or three minutes of rest, Wu De and the three of us dared to go out of the mountains and find a safe place. After finding a safe place, we suppressed the breath in our body and forcibly suppressed it into the realm of the great sage.


    I began to worry that Wu De''s breath would expose us, but I found that Wu De''s breath was better hidden than us. The body of nothingness, the power of all changes and the Qi of nine Yin are becoming more and more powerful.


    It seems that each of the three fruits of the original heavenly way is very special. Without boasting, Han is as good as me up to now. The power shown is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    After hiding the breath, the old sage said: if I remember correctly, there should be a city nearby. The great wilderness has not experienced large-scale conflict, and the city is likely to remain. Let''s go and have a look.


    We dare not spread the law. We can''t find out the size of the world. We can only take one step at a time.


    By virtue of his memory, the old sage took us over mountains and mountains, and really found a city in the vast mountains.


    The ancient city has been very huge up to now. It is larger than the main city of the witch nationality I have seen. It spans thousands of kilometers. The city is crowded. It can be seen that there are a lot of people in the wilderness, which has nothing to do with desolation.


    The people who came and went were monks, but they didn''t resist the air, but walked. Wu De, we also fell to the ground and walked into the city.


    There was no guard at the gate of the city, which seemed very relaxed. There were no soldiers stationed in the city, but everything in the city seemed to enter a mortal world. Of course, I had been to the witch City, but I had not lived at the bottom.


    Maybe a city should have been like this.


    After stepping into the city, the three of us quickly mixed into the crowd and didn''t attract anyone''s attention, but after walking a street, I found a problem. The currency used as circulation here is actually chaotic spirit stone.


    Wu De, the three of us were speechless for a moment. What we were fighting for outside was just money.


    I still have more than 100 chaotic spirit stones on my body. I went to eat with Wu De and heard a lot of information in the restaurant. This is a territory of Tianzun. In addition to a main city, there are seven subordinate cities around. Each subordinate city has a half step Tianzun in charge.


    After contacting them, the old sage also knew that there were 208 tianzuns and thousands of banbu tianzuns here.


    I am not afraid to get such information, but feel more strange. Such a huge force, it is reasonable to say that they should take the initiative to go out of the wasteland. It is impossible to block the entrance with the underworld and set up a natural barrier. It is not enough. There is a Tianzun who always pays attention to the exit of the underworld.


    All this is very abnormal, unless people outside into the wilderness will bring disaster to them.


    The old sage brought his tact to the extreme, but he still couldn''t find out the specific reason, and he didn''t dare to ask too much to avoid exposure.


    I spent a day in the city and consumed twenty or thirty chaotic spirit stones, which really hurt me. On the day we left, a team of more than 20 people came out of the city with us. Their equipment didn''t look like passing monks, but what they were going to do.


    Wu De, the three of us were curious and followed all the way. When we left the city, there were many people and didn''t attract their attention, but when we came to a place with few people, our follow was immediately noticed.


    The first one was a nun. They acted very simply. They noticed that we were following, and turned around and surrounded us.


    Wu De and I were a little nervous, but the old sage winked at us to calm us down. He went out with a smile, took out more than 20 chaotic spirit stones from his space, handed them up and said with a smile: you guys, it''s the three of us who take the liberty, but you relax. We just don''t know the way here. I hope you can take a way, Leave the city.


    The old sage took the initiative to put the chaotic spirit stone into the hands of the female nun headed by him and give gifts. This is very similar to his style, and I have to say that gift giving is the best way to get closer.


    But the old sage''s method didn''t play any role. The nun glanced at us coldly and didn''t reach out to pick up the chaotic spirit stone sent by the old sage.


    However, after sweeping us, the nun said lukewarm: the place we are going to is not Tianzun city. It''s inconvenient to take you with us. Please help yourself.


    He refused directly, but his attitude was fairly good. He didn''t do it directly.


    The old sage smiled and stuffed the chaotic spirit stone into the hands of the male monk next to the female monk. Then he pretended to be surprised and said: it turned out to be so. In this case, I hope you can show me a way. The spirit stone is just my little thought.


    One day in the city, we also generally understand that although chaotic spirit stones are the circulating currency here, they are not easy to get. Many monks actually don''t have many chaotic spirit stones in their hands. The 20 chaotic spirit stones sent by Wu De are not many, but they can make a person live a luxurious day in the city.


    If you change it to something else, there can be a lot.


    The team we followed was not very rich by looking at their clothes. Because here, chaotic spirit stones can be replaced with heavenly Dharma tools. Almost two thousand pieces can be replaced with one. It is not a flood, but as long as it is a peak saint, almost everyone has one.


    There are five top saints in the team in front of us, but only the leading female monk has a heavenly Dharma instrument. It can be seen that the whole small group is still poor.


    The old sage said a few good words. The man weighed the chaotic spirit stone in his hand and looked at the female monk headed by his eyes.


    Maybe it''s because we''re really just asking for directions. The first female nun just hums coldly, turns around and leaves, which means that the male nun can do it by himself.


    With this reply, the man Xiu naturally put away the chaotic spirit stone. Then he pointed to the South and said: you can go all the way south, and then you will reach a city. There is a transmission array in the city. You can go to any city through the transmission array.


    Transmission array?


    I frown slightly. I don''t know how far it looks, so I need to transmit.


    The old sage also realized this problem, smiled and said: brother, I don''t think the cost of the transmission array will be too small. To tell you the truth, we don''t have too many spirit stones. I don''t know if we can resist the sky.


    Male Xiu sniffed at the speech and said: are you from the mountains? Let me tell you this, no matter which city you go from here, even the Heavenly Master will have five days. If you go, you should be able to arrive in a month.


    I couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning when I heard that it would take five days for the emperor to arrive.


    Male Xiu then said: the distance between Tianzun cities, even if Tianzun breaks the emptiness, it will take several months, and you can''t find the city you want to go without transmitting the array.


    Yang Xu, it''s almost time to go.


    When Nan Xiu said this, his companion next to him reminded him that he was still very alert to us.


    As soon as the group left, Wu De said discontentedly: now, there were not many spiritual stones, and now there are few left, wasting more than 20 in vain.


    I don''t think it''s a waste. At least let us know how big the wilderness is, and make it clear that they don''t want to go to other cities, but have other things to do.


    After a short communication, the group of people had been far away from Yukong, and the three of us touched it from behind.

 Chapter 441

    We now have a specific understanding of the grandeur of the great wilderness, but what we want to know now is not how big it is here. Even following them, I feel like a waste of time.


    But the old sages always thought they could find some clues from them and wanted to follow them, otherwise I would go directly to the city and inquire about the Tianzun city here.


    Zhang Daoling''s position here should not be low. He is likely to be the God and have his own city.


    The people in the wilderness are afraid of us, probably because of Zhang Daoling, but now we haven''t figured out the specific reasons, but the old sage thought that there would be gains with the team in the past, so I didn''t refute it.


    Although our accomplishments are suppressed and hidden, our strength is still there. When we don''t want people to find it, the peak saint can''t notice our breath.


    Wu De complained even more when he followed. He meant that if he had known this, there would be no need to waste 20 chaotic spirit stones. Let''s just follow.


    Facing Wu De''s complaint, the old sage said nothing but smiled. However, the information obtained from the twenty spirit stones is still useful. At least we can be sure that they don''t want to go to another city. It''s meaningful for us to follow up.


    The old sage kept staring at the team in front for five days. On the fifth day, they stopped outside a forest.


    Looking at them, they are full of fear of the forest in front of them.


    During the break, the young man named Yang Xu said to the nun headed by him: Captain, do we really want to enter the barren land?


    The nun didn''t speak too much. She just nodded. It was obviously her decision. As soon as she nodded, the others stopped talking and drank quietly.


    Before I asked, the old sage said: the wild land is a place occupied by wild and fierce animals. It is difficult for the emperor to step into it.


    The old sage said nothing here. I couldn''t help but ask: since the emperor couldn''t get away with his involvement, what else did they venture in to do.


    Wu De and I looked at the old sage curiously. The old sage frowned and seemed to be trapped in memory. It took a long time to say: when we arrived at the wilderness, it was still a barbarian land, but some abnormal power fluctuations were found in the barren land. Now it seems that it should be the bones of giants. Their purpose should be to mine chaotic spirit stones.


    The old sage''s speculation is not groundless, because in the wild world, nothing can be separated from the chaotic spirit stone. As long as you have the chaotic spirit stone, you can exchange magic tools.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help saying: the wild land is too dangerous. It doesn''t have much value compared with the past. It''s better to go to the city and find out the surrounding Tianzun city. I suspect that the wild land is afraid of the Qingling world and has a great connection with Zhang Daoling.


    I am so urgent, mainly because of my grandfather. I want to find out whether he is the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling. At least I can determine whether they are really in the wilderness.


    But the old sage advised me: Zhang Tianzun, even if we get to the city, we don''t have many spirit stones in our hands and can''t transmit them. If we can get the spirit stones, things behind us will be much more convenient.


    When we think about it carefully, we think the old sage is right. Now the exit of the underworld is guarded. We must have been exposed in the past. It''s just a one-way passage for us. There''s only one chance to go out. In this way, we can only get enough chaotic spirit stones from the team in front of us.


    Wu De said: rob them once and get them back with interest.


    Chen Hao''s thought perfectly infected Wu De, but it has to be said that what Wu De said is undoubtedly the best way to put aside some moral bottom lines.


    I didn''t veto or agree. I just wanted to take one step at a time.


    At noon the next day, a group of 20 people stepped into the forest, and we followed. At first, we didn''t feel any danger, but as we went deeper, the people of the group were on alert, and we also felt a threat.


    There are powerful beasts around, but they should still be dormant now. The people in the team are very familiar with the habits of fierce beasts and want to sneak through the territory of fierce beasts.


    They are careful, and we are also careful. We don''t wake up the fierce animals outside, but according to the habits of the fierce animals, the deeper we go, the stronger we will encounter.


    I''ve seen a lot of fierce animals, but the fierce animals left over from the famine will only be stronger.


    On the second day of going deep into the forest, the team finally alerted a beast. There was almost no reaction time. A flame covered it and swept through a forest.


    Wu De, we hid in the distance and were not affected, but the 20 member team was directly submerged in the sea of fire. At the critical moment, the female nun leader urged the heavenly Dharma instrument in her hand to protect the people and prepare to escape. Only they had the action, and a blue giant claw fell from the sky.


    The earth roared, and the light of the heavenly Dharma instrument flickered. It was almost broken. So far, we haven''t seen the body of the fierce beast. Its hand is very similar to the power of human beings. It can explore the sky and attack across time and space with one hand.


    Avoiding a claw, Yang Xu quickly shouted: in groups of three, spread out.


    The whole team had a tacit understanding and ordered them to spread out directly in groups of three, while the three cores including Yang Xu stood in place around the nun, trying to attract fierce animals.


    I stared at the void, trying to see the appearance and position of the fierce beast.


    The team blocked the first wave of attack and had not dispersed yet. A giant claw broke through the void again and fell directly. Its limbs were blue, but its claws were like a crack in the ground burned by lava. When it fell, the whole forest was ignited.


    There were three teams of people who didn''t escape. When the Giant Claw fell, they were directly killed. Except for the heavenly Dharma, the rest of the people are unable to fight.


    When the female nun saw that her team member was killed, she roared, and the magic weapon in her hand flew out of the air. While the blue giant claw was retracted, she probed into the void, and then there was a huge collision sound, and the whole void was torn. The main meridians on the back of the beast are like lava, directly connected to its four claws.


    As soon as the strange animal appeared, the old sage''s face changed, but before he could tell the origin of the strange animal, the strange animal made a sharp cry in its mouth. The sound waves were like waves. All the forests were destroyed. For a time, sand and stones formed a field.


    Before the friars covered with sand and stone could react, the size of the beast shrank and turned into a light and shadow shuttling through the sand and stone.


    The old sage then said: that''s the boundless lava beast, half the strength of the Heavenly Master.


    The fierce beast of half step Tianzun''s cultivation can''t be resisted by a team of 20 people. The shadow of the fierce beast passed by, and there was a scream from the flying sand and stones, and someone was killed.


    However, the Heavenly Master''s magic weapon broke out, and the light suppressed a piece of flying sand and rocks, revealing the location of the fierce beast. The magic weapon in the female monk''s hand was similar to a tower, which fell directly towards the cover of the fierce beast after it became manifest.


    In the face of Tianzun''s magic tools, the lava beast did not dare to be careless. Its body quickly rose like a mountain. Its head was green and overflowing. The lava on its body flowed and erupted directly like a volcano.


    The most terrible thing is its size, which is still "expanding". I think the word expansion is more appropriate because it grows too fast.


    The shape of the beast is directly linked to the cultivation. If the ancestral dragon in the Dragon holy land is overwhelming, the fierce beast in front of me feels like Buzhou mountain.


    When the heavenly Dharma fell, it was completely negligible compared with its shape. One end was knocked open. When the beast fell, several people were cut off again.


    Screams come and go, but we have experienced the battle of tens of millions of people, and we have no feeling in the face of such a scene.


    Yang Xu and nun''s accomplishments are the highest. After the heavenly Buddha''s magic weapon was knocked open, they still blocked in the front as much as possible, but this is also futile, because the body of the fierce beast is too large, and any action is comparable to the magic power of magic. Every move can kill the great saint.


    Moreover, for the larger beast, one claw stretched out for hundreds of miles and moved a little for tens of kilometers.


    I didn''t want to take care of it at first, but as soon as there was a big noise here, several animal roars came out around, and powerful animals were awakened.


    When the old sage heard the beast roar, he hurried to say: Zhang Tianzun, we have to stop it, otherwise the movement will become more and more loud. At that time, all the strange animals around will come and they will join hands against us.


    Not our race, their hearts must be different. Fierce animals are also intelligent. In the face of intruders, they will unite without hesitation.


    I just feel a little strange. Since I know that there are powerful beasts dormant, why should the team go into the flood forest without hesitation?


    While thinking about it, I nodded to Wu De and motioned him to do it.


    When the small world of Tianzun was revealed, Wu deteng rose up in the air. Under normal shape, he was completely negligible compared with the fierce beast in front of him. Moreover, in order not to let the breath overflow, his strength needed to converge as much as possible.


    But even so, Tianzun is Tianzun. The giant beast''s claws were falling towards Yang Xu and nun Xiu. Wu De caught up and raised his hand to block up. The luminous meridians on the giant beast''s limbs were dim, like ice water pouring on lava. The huge body of the beast suddenly tilted back and was almost overturned.


    The strange animals stumbled, the mountains were destroyed, the forests collapsed, and the earth roared like thunder, constantly collapsing.


    I can''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning, because it''s just a half step heavenly beast. Ancient dragons and phoenixes belong to the heavenly level, and may even have the blood of chaotic creatures. Their reminders will only be greater and more destructive. No wonder the first robbery of dragons and phoenixes in those years will speed up the end of the great wilderness.


    Let it in the big world, I''m afraid it can''t stand the destruction of this strange beast.


    The lava beast was lifted by Wu De and roared, and its huge claws fell directly to the ground.


    With a loud bang, the dust flew and the earth shook, just like the explosion of a nuclear bomb, covering dozens of kilometers directly.

 Chapter 442

    The purpose of Wu De''s action is to reduce the movement as much as possible. The result is counterproductive. The movement is getting bigger and bigger.


    The giant beast''s claws fell to the ground and swept over after hitting the air. Within seven or eight kilometers, a layer of earth and rock was scraped off.


    Wu De slapped down the dust, but he was swept by the claws of an alien beast.


    From the perspective of our standing, Wu De was submerged in the dust when we were three or four kilometers away. We can only see that his small world is still shining.


    Now that I can save the next one, and I expect to find out the purpose of coming here from them, I asked the old sages to save people.


    Banbu Tianzun''s strength can''t be underestimated. In addition, he has three sets of totem armor. Three separate bodies wear it at the same time, that''s three tianzuns.


    But at this time, he didn''t put on his armor to save people, but three separate people went out at the same time and brought all the survivors.


    The people in the team are still a little confused and haven''t fully reacted. After being brought here, Yang Xu''s eyes are still afraid. The female nun reacted at the first time and looked at me. She was a little surprised, but didn''t say anything.


    It is estimated that in her opinion, I am a follower, but I turn back to thank the old sage. Several people were surprised when they saw that the three old sages were combined into one. Yang Xu shouted directly: one Qi turns into three Qing, ancient mental method.


    The old sage looked at several people and smiled without any explanation. I''m a little surprised by this performance. In addition to 72 sages, I''m afraid I still have inheritance here.


    Like these old guys, they can''t really have only 72 disciples when they walk around for nine days.


    I pretended that I didn''t know, but Yang Xu bowed to the old sage and said respectfully: elder, take the liberty to ask, I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and niumo Tianzun?


    The old sage smiled, stroked his beard and said: it''s just an old friend, don''t mention it.


    In his laughter, he seemed a little unscrupulous. I hummed coldly in my heart. It seems that when I get here, Pluto, Jianyuan and the old sage will soar to the sky.


    When we talked, Wu De was swept by a giant beast. Two violent forces collided, and the earth was torn. The huge cracks spread rapidly. The old sage rushed to hold down the shock wave and the cracked earth.


    The giant beast has rough skin and thick meat. Wu De''s strength is higher than it, but the competition of this strength can''t get much cheaper.


    Yang Xu looked at me and said: your master seems to be a God. I don''t know what city you come from.


    I thought more than 200 Tianzun cities would be known by the world, but now it doesn''t seem so. Yang Xu now wants to take advantage of the absence of the old sage and Wu De to make a routine from my attendant, and his words are not polite at all, even with a sense of threat.


    Step by step today, I have seen many cynical questions and learned not to care. Wen Yan just smiled and said to him: it''s not convenient to disclose it now.


    Wu De didn''t dare to explode the Qi of nine Yin. He had been fighting against the giant beast for a while.


    Yang Xu listened to my lukewarm answer, stared at me and wanted to ask questions, but she was scolded by the female nun. Then no one spoke, and the atmosphere became a little embarrassed.


    I ignored their attitude and just sent a voice to ask Wu De what was going on.


    Half a minute didn''t solve the problem. Wu De was also a little impatient. When he received my voice, he said: I don''t release the Qi of nine Yin and can''t break its defense. Now this collision is completely painless and itchy.


    Wu De doesn''t have any superfluous magic skills. Magic tools have always been used in Qibao Miao tree. Now it''s useless to deal with strange animals.


    I told him to get out of the way. Wu De flew back after he left. The small world in my body shines, but it doesn''t release. The ancient characters also shine in my body. The next second I step out and my hand is Tiandao boxing.


    After the evolution of Tiandao boxing, each fist is the peak power, and 36 changes can release unique power.


    When Wu De retreated, the giant beast''s claws were photographed.


    With a cold sound, I greeted it with a fist. When there was no collision, I felt that I was facing a big mountain. At the moment of touching, I felt that there was a pile of scattered stones in front of me, and the claws of the giant beast were punctured.


    The beast uttered a scream, and his huge body fell back like a dark shadow. My second fist hit out immediately. Thirty six changes appeared at the same time. The fist prints scattered into thirty-six, and the power of each fist print was the peak.


    Thirty six fist prints were made, and the beast gave a long howl. The whole body was leaning, and the mountain was about to collapse. I stepped out, found the beast''s head, stepped down and completely suppressed it on the ground. The Tiandao fist hit it with one punch. The ancient characters beat and directly hit him from the fist. The next second, the ancient characters exploded, and the beast''s head was torn directly. One of the ancient characters exploded in its heart and destroyed its heart.


    Such a huge beast was killed, and the blood rushed into the depths of the forest. The huge blood vapor transpiration, and the fishy smell spread around at once.


    The old sage took out the innate gourd and collected all the blood and gas flowing out.


    The blood gas was suppressed, and the roaring beasts around were silent. The ancient words in my eyes beat and saw through the animal''s body. I didn''t find anything valuable. If I took out only two eyes, I''m estimated to be able to change some money.


    When I fell next to Yang Xu, Yang Xu knelt down with a puff and kept kowtowing and saying: please forgive me. I was blind just now. I hope you don''t remember me.


    The rest were also terrified, but they didn''t dare to speak.


    I didn''t care, but under the suppression of strength, it''s like a rabbit in front of a lion. The lion doesn''t have to be angry or even look at the rabbit. The rabbit''s legs are soft.


    But since he was scared soft, I just went on to ask them what they were doing here.


    Yang Xu''s face changed. He didn''t dare to make a decision and looked at nun. Nun clenched her lips and hesitated.


    I was silent and silence was the greatest threat to them at this time.


    Wu De and the old sage stood around me, staring at them. Under this pressure, they hardly dared to hide anything.


    After half a second of hesitation, we didn''t speak. The nun let go and said to me with a voice: we found a chaotic spirit stone vein last time we were here. It is estimated that there are two or three thousand, and it is larger than ordinary spirit stones. We came here this time to see if we could sneak in. We didn''t expect to be found here.


    I heard that there are two or three thousand chaotic spirit stones, and their eyes are shining. But he was not greedy. He directly told the nun: you take us there and get the second half.


    Now we also lack spirit stone. We don''t play here. It also plays a great role in taking it out.


    When Yang Xu heard that I had to divide them in half, his face suddenly turned iron blue without any joy, even the rest of the people.


    I felt a little strange at the beginning, but I quickly reacted and seriously said: all my promises to you are true and I will give you half.


    He was afraid that we would crack them directly. But it''s not surprising to think about it. I can''t believe it.


    I reiterate that they really believe and calm down.


    I released the inner world and protected them all from the leakage of breath. Moreover, the great wilderness is too big. If the emperor suddenly makes a move somewhere, he won''t be noticed.


    However, there must be a risk of discovery after a long time of power release.


    Yang Xu pointed out the direction. With my instinctive intuition, I avoided the territory of powerful beasts and avoided conflict as much as possible. However, the wilderness is really too big. As Yang Xu said, even if Tianzun is on his way, it still takes a long time to go from one place to another.


    It took me six days to reach my destination. I had an insight into the void and found that under the earth and rock, there was a bone of chaotic creatures, which was very huge and buried under the earth and rock like a ground dragon.


    The chaotic spirit stone vein they said should be here.


    Now there are 13 people left in the team of more than 20 people. When they arrived at the site, they began to dig mountains and stones without my command.


    I found that they have special tools in their hands, which burn not very strong totems, but they can easily dig out the bones of chaotic creatures.


    I was curious and asked if the tools in their hands were widely spread. Hearing my question, Yang Xu hurriedly said: there are many bones of ancient creatures in the wilderness, but many are controlled by Tianzun cities. There are few wild mineral veins. Even if there are, they are in dangerous places. Such bones are very rare.


    Yang Xu''s answer is not what he asked, but he has given a very clear answer.


    Since there are wild veins, the tools for excavation will not be too difficult to obtain.


    Wu De, we also went to help. We broke through the skeleton dozens of kilometers long in two days and dug out more than 3000 chaotic spirit stones, which is consistent with what nun said. The spirit stones here are larger than ordinary spirit stones.


    The old sage speculated that it was probably the strength of the owner of the bone, and there were naturally more power crystals in the body.


    If such a bone horror is found, the spirit stone excavated is definitely a huge number.


    It''s a pity that I explored the whole area and found no other bones, and when we dug to the end, we found that it was a huge hand, which seemed to have been cut off by some sharp weapon.


    I looked at the fracture of the bones and couldn''t calm down. Looking back, Yang Xu said: is there any record of chaotic creatures'' war in the wilderness?


    When I asked, doubts appeared on several faces. I looked cold and warned: if you know something, let the wilderness be in the big, I will find you and kill you.


    The words fell, and Wu De put his mark in several people''s bodies.


    Yang Xu''s face turned white and didn''t dare to think more. He hurriedly said: Yes, it is recorded in the ancient books of the great wilderness. It just involves a lot of things above the heaven realm, which ordinary people can''t see.

 Chapter 443

    Tianzunjing is not the end, but I haven''t found any information related to tianzunjing.


    Now I heard that there were records, so I hurried to ask.


    Yang Xucheng was terrified and knelt on the ground to explain to me: Lord, I have only heard from other people. It is said that ancient books have been kept in Tianshi mansion in the East, but no one knows whether there is Tianshi mansion.


    When I heard the words "Tianshi mansion", my hair stood up. Unfortunately, Yang Xu only knew that it was a legend.


    Wu De asked: is there a Buddhist and Taoist gate in the Tianzun city here except Tianshi mansion?


    When Wu De asked, the old sage''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Although Lao Tzu did not formally establish Taoism, he has always been worshipped as the founder of Taoism. His disciples are likely to call themselves daomen.


    Yang Xu looked puzzled and shook his head in fear. The nun nearby said hurriedly: there are lists and maps of Tianzun cities, but every Tianzun is very mysterious. Most of the usual things are done by disciples, who rarely show up. I''m afraid only a few people know whether they are Buddhism and Taoism except Tianzun.


    Hearing the speech, I was not embarrassed. I reached the fracture of the bone of chaotic creatures again. Unfortunately, the breath above has completely dissipated and I can''t catch any clues.


    After the last short excavation, I took 1500 spirit stones and gave the rest to a team of 20 people as agreed. I asked the nearest location of the city. Wu De and the old sage set out again.


    The atmosphere on the way was dull. It was mainly the old sages and Jianyuan who concealed something. Now we know it by chance and don''t point it out.


    Wu detuzhong said to me: boss, Wu De and Jianyuan can''t stay, especially the strong man in the forgetful river. He once took charge of the fairyland and left more things secretly.


    I haven''t thought about this problem before, but now think about it. This problem has been shown when Jianyuan returns.


    It''s just that I haven''t thought about getting rid of anyone, but now I have to think about it. Because if they have power in the wilderness, they will dominate the situation as soon as they come in.


    The old sages have noticed the change of my state of mind. On the way, they show their loyalty intentionally or unintentionally. They also say that they have no contact with the wilderness for thousands of years, and many things have changed.


    The old woodcutter left the divine world for thousands of years. As a result, the two great saints in the divine world were still under his control. The old sages were also heaven at the beginning, so they might not leave the means to control people.


    I thought of this, but I didn''t say anything. As a God, the old woodcutter couldn''t figure out Zhang Daoling in the end. If Grandpa Zhang Daoling reincarnated, I believe he must be in Tianshi city. If I send it, I''ll probably see him.


    It took us half a month to reach the location of the city. Compared with the main city, the scale of the city is not small at all, because the city is only half a step away from the Heavenly Master. We were not so worried and went directly into the city.


    It took us half a day to find the transmission array in the city. As a result, we found that there were a sea of people around the array, and there were a miserable team. After asking, we knew that it would take not only 200 spirit stones, but also completing the task.


    After waiting in line for a day, we were assigned the task of hunting wild animals.


    When Wu De took the next task, the surrounding crowd became a sensation and talked about it one after another.


    After listening to their comments, I found that our task was the most difficult one this time. We hunted hell three headed dogs.


    Originally, everything went step by step. We would abide by whatever rules they had, but knowing that the task was to hunt hell''s three headed dog, Wu Dehe and the old sage went up to theory.


    The man in charge of managing the transmission array is a middle-aged peak saint. Facing the questioning of Wu De and the old sage, he sneered: tasks are extracted. If you don''t want to, you can give up now.


    Hell dog, the fierce beast of banbu Tianzun, and can spit out the fire of soul refining. If Chen Hao is here, we have a better chance to use the 18th floor hell. With our ability, even the fierce beast of banbu Tianzun, we can''t get close to it.


    Because although our spirit is stable, it has not been separated.


    It''s just that the words drawn immediately are too far fetched, otherwise the monks around won''t exclaim. It''s obvious that we have encountered unfair treatment.


    Wu Dehe and the old sage wanted to ask questions, but I pulled them back on the way.


    There are no waves without wind. They suddenly make trouble for us. I''m afraid they smell some breath and want to test.


    Wu De scolded a few words and the three withdrew to the tavern. I expressed my worries. Our appearance may have attracted their attention.


    The old sage frowned and said: the thirteen people should not be let go, they should all be killed.


    We are very low-key, and there is no Tianzun breath when we kill the lava beast. In addition, the Tianzun will not pay attention to it all the time after a few days. The only possibility is that those people leaked our information.


    After the old sage''s words, Wu De felt it, then shook his head and said: they are very close to us. They are on their way to the city. It is reasonable that they have no chance to pass on the information.


    Is it really our bad luck?


    But I still think something''s wrong. After staying in the hotel at night, let Wu De go out and inquire about it. It can''t be all right.


    After Wu De left, the old sage and I also sat cross legged, but before I settled, there was a knock at the door. I caught my breath and found that it was not Wu De, so I quickly winked at the old sage and stood up together.


    What came outside was the peak saint, and we were not particularly nervous. We asked who at the door.


    The people waiting outside hesitated and said in a low voice: two Taoist friends, the elder of xiafeiyu sect, have something to discuss with you.


    When I heard about Feiyu sect, I thought of the sect of yuhuatian. The same name. Is there any connection?


    I hesitated for a moment and opened the door. Outside stood a monk wrapped in black. As soon as he dodged, he came in.


    His clothes are so unique that I can''t see them.


    When the man in black came in, he pulled off his cloak and showed a young face. He listened carefully to the door for a few minutes. He didn''t notice the abnormality before closing the door. He said politely: two Taoist friends, I heard that you have received the task of hunting hell three headed dogs?


    I nodded, puzzled.


    The elder of Feiyu gate then said: to tell you the truth, the eldest lady of our family has a cold current in her body. She needs the soul refining pill of hell three headed dog to get rid of it.


    cold current?


    I frown slightly. I don''t touch much, but I know a lot about the breath. If the ordinary cold current is in the body, soul refining fire is useless, unless the cold current is in the soul.


    The old sage smashed his mouth and asked: Although the strength of hell''s three headed dog is strong, it should not be difficult for your sect to hunt. Why do you find us?


    The elder of Feiyu gate looked a little dignified and said in a lower voice: we have a festival with banbu Tianzun of the city. The location of hell dog has always been very secret. As long as we hunt, the whole hell dog must be brought back completely. If we find it missing, banbu Tianzun can detect it.


    When I heard this, I understood that feiyumen wanted to find the hell three headed dog through us and help us subdue it. But they took the hell dog''s inner alchemy and didn''t make us unable to work?


    I asked my questions. The elder of Feiyu gate was also very direct. After all, since this kind of thing came to the door, there was no need to hide it. He said: We used to take the eldest lady with us. When fighting, we can use the soul refining flame to help her get rid of the cold in her body. As long as the hell dog is still alive, its internal alchemy power will be restored and will not be noticed.


    The old sage smiled twice and said: it''s already very difficult for us to hunt. You still want to get soul refining fire when you''re alive, which will only be more difficult. And the half step Heavenly Master of the city knows that hell dog is very important to you. How can he release the task so easily?


    I want to ask the same question and realize that this may be a trap. The trap for hunting Feiyu sect, and Wu De, we just happen to be chess pieces.


    Because among all people, we have no background. They can be unscrupulous.


    When I think of this, I say it directly. It''s not surprising that there is no background in the wilderness, because more than half of the peak saints don''t depend on the God, but create their own small sects and live a carefree life.


    Different strength, contact with different circles, but they will live carefully and will not easily offend the power of heaven.


    This is just like in a prosperous city, there are rich people, as well as people who are too poor to afford food. If the poor don''t take the initiative to provoke the rich, they won''t have intersection all their life.


    Because the rich will not lower their heads to see the poor, let alone take the initiative to provoke them.


    The elder of Feiyu sect changed slightly when he heard the speech, but after hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said: our eldest lady can''t wait any longer. Even if it is a trap, we have no choice. Feiyu sect is willing to pay this price.


    I sneered and sneered: what you said is light. If you offend one and a half step Tianzun, your whole sect will be buried with you. Not to mention the heavenly Guardian behind him. The important thing is, why should we accompany you to take risks? As long as there is no you, we will normally hunt hell dogs and nothing will happen at that time.


    When fishing, if the fish is not hooked, the person holding the rod will not lift the rod.


    The elder of Feiyu sect looked at me and the old sage coldly, and said coldly: since we dare to take risks, we naturally prepared for the worst, and you have no choice.


    Seeing that they wanted to use strong, I looked gloomy and said unhappily: such a big price, I think you should have a second plan in addition to using strong. Now tell me.

 Chapter 444

    The most basic condition is to apply both soft and hard. If he only comes hard, he won''t come here now.


    When my voice fell, the elder of Feiyu gate said: five thousand chaotic spirit stones.


    Five thousand chaotic spirit stones, we can exchange two heavenly Dharma tools. Although the heavenly Dharma tools here are not as strong as the chaotic cutting immortal gourd and killing immortal sword, they can not be ignored. At least they are better than the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map.


    When I was about to open my mouth, the old sage said: we can not use the chaotic spirit stone, but we want to know how many tianzuns are distributed here. It''s best to have a map of their city.


    I almost forgot that the old sage didn''t say it. Feiyu sect just took the risk of offending banbu Tianzun and Tianzun to hunt hell dogs. It can be seen that the strength of the sect is not very weak, and it is not comparable to that kind of unsophisticated sect.


    The most important thing for a sect to have a foothold is to understand the distribution of forces and the location of Tianzun city. Because when it doesn''t matter, they won''t choose to offend or even avoid.


    The elder of Feiyu sect frowned slightly and asked alertly: what do you want to do with a map?


    The old sage smiled and said: if we want to build a sect, we must first find out the distribution of forces here.


    Some elders of Feiyu sect didn''t believe the words of the old sages. They frowned and asked directly: you are not from the wilderness!


    As soon as he spoke, all the ancient words in my body lit up, staring at him with a murderous intention in my eyes.


    The elder of Feiyu sect soon smiled and said casually: it doesn''t matter where you come from, because it doesn''t harm our interests. We take what we need. Otherwise, you can''t hunt hell three headed dogs without us. If you can''t complete the task at that time, you can''t use the transmission array.


    Wu De also came back when we talked here. Nine Yin Qi gathered in the room. The elder of Feiyu gate changed his face and opened his mouth to say something. The old sage coughed nearby and warned: take what you need and don''t talk about what you don''t need to ask. Otherwise, the final result, whether it''s us or you, won''t be very good.


    The identity of the ghost of the nine Yin is exposed, and we may not be able to leave. Similarly, the Feiyu gate can''t get rid of the relationship. It''s only a matter of minutes for Tianzun to kill the gate.


    The old sage whispered: let''s go out of the city tomorrow noon, and your people can keep up.


    They can find us, naturally they have eyeliner. But I reminded him not to forget what we wanted.


    After the elder of Feiyu gate left, Wu Decai asked us what was the matter and whether the Feiyu gate here was related to yuhuatian.


    The two Feiyu sects must be related, and the sects of Qingling world are likely to be found in Dahuang. This has something to do with people''s feelings. If I create a school here, I will definitely give a name I like in the Qingling world.


    Besides, the founder of Feiyu sect is probably the ancestor of Feiyu sect in Qingling world.


    At noon the next day, we went out of the city according to the agreed time. Only when we got to the gate of the city, I felt that we were watched by more than a dozen people, all of whom were peak saints. However, from the perspective of breath, they are not from Feiyu gate, but from the hands of the city banbu Tianzun.


    Wu De didn''t hear any news last night. It can be seen that the news is tightly blocked, and the whole trap is not even aware of Feiyu gate.


    After leaving the city, Wu De didn''t see the people of Feiyu gate keep up. He was worried that the people of Feiyu gate couldn''t keep up. He asked me if I wanted to wait.


    Now wait, there will be problems as soon as you stop. I told them to keep going.


    When they got out of the city, they broke the void and left with the strength of the great sage. The location of the hell three headed dog is on the task list, but there is a strange power on it. Only the first person who met it can see it. Now they can only be led by the old sage.


    The people who belong to the city banbu Tianzun didn''t follow the broken void when we left. It can be seen that they know the location of hell dog and can break the void freely without following.


    On the way, in order to prevent the people of Feiyu gate from finding us, Wu De secretly left the breath of nine Yin. The peak saint of the city has never seen the Qi of nine Yin, and he doesn''t know what it is when he meets it, but the elder of Feiyu gate has seen the Qi of nine Yin and can feel it.


    But on the fifth day, I still didn''t feel the trace of the people from Feiyu gate. During the rest on the way, the peak saint of the city came near us. They had half a step of Tianzun''s Qi. If we weren''t Tianzun, we wouldn''t be aware of their follow.


    The old sage frowned all the way and said here: Zhang Tianzun, don''t you think it''s strange?


    Um! I looked back at him and motioned him to go on.


    I have to say that his respect makes me very uncomfortable. Because of excessive respect, it shows that he is afraid, and fear is naturally a ghost in his heart.


    With such a person around, to tell the truth, it''s not a taste, and I''m always worried.


    The old sage then said: if banbu Tianzun wants to deal with Feiyu gate, he certainly doesn''t need so much trouble. Now it seems that banbu Tianzun wants to find something important on Feiyu gate.


    I made a sound and didn''t continue the discussion, because the things on miss feiyumen are by no means as simple as the cold current.


    I just have a feeling that the cold current in my soul may be useful to Wu De, so I don''t want to discuss too much with the old sages.


    On the tenth day, we had walked half the way, but the people of Feiyu gate hadn''t appeared yet. Even I was a little impatient, worried that they couldn''t get rid of the city''s top saint and didn''t follow.


    The value of what the old sage asked for is not low. Without such an opportunity, we can''t get the map here at all, because we don''t dare to inquire too much.


    In the hotel, I just asked casually. The elder of Feiyu gate guessed that we are not from the wilderness. Asking outside is tantamount to telling others that we are outsiders.


    But they can''t keep up. There''s no other way. We can only try and see if we can finish the task.


    However, on the 15th day, the battle broke out in the direction of our peak saint, and the dark light flew all over the sky for a time.


    The battle started suddenly and ended quickly. Before we could react, the light dimmed. Then a team of about 20 people flew in the air, with four people carrying a bronze coffin in the middle.


    People from feiyumen came, and more than 50 people gathered at the place where the battle broke out. They should be dealing with the battlefield.


    The first is the elder who contacted us. Come and give me the prepared map.


    I took it and opened it. In addition to the map of the city, it also marked the name of the city. But I counted carefully. There were 208 cities, except Tianshi city.


    I took it and asked the elder of xiafeiyu gate. I directly asked him if he had a Tianshi city. The elder of Feiyu gate didn''t look at the map and directly told me: I''ve only heard of Tianshi City, but I''m afraid only the emperor knows where it is.


    Hearing the speech, I didn''t continue to ask. My eyes fell on the bronze coffin behind them, and my face changed.


    The copper coffin was a soul gathering coffin. If the breath on it was not wrong, I would think it was a soul gathering coffin of Han.


    I just took a look and suppressed the palpitation in my heart. With the soul gathering coffin, we can basically determine that their eldest lady has a problem with her soul.


    Wu De, we didn''t say anything. We pretended not to know the soul gathering coffin. On the sixth day, a large area of lava appeared in the mountain in front. Like a crater, lava surged on it.


    But when we stood on the edge, we could not feel the heat. Instead, it was a burst of cold. Moreover, we were scratched by the breath inside, and the spirit became unstable.


    Wu De looked at the map and said that the territory of hell''s three headed dog is here, but his soul refining flame is very important. If there is no way to deal with it, we can''t get close to it.


    At present, we can''t reveal Tianzun''s strength, but since feiyumen dares to come and prove that they have the means to deal with it, we just mention it and don''t intend to do it ourselves.


    After Wu De finished, we waited. The team of Feiyu gate put down the coffin, and the 20 people came to the front. As soon as the leader turned over, he directly took out a black flag. When I saw the black flag, my face changed.


    No wonder they dare to confront the emperor. It turns out that there is a backer behind them, but they have some roots with us.


    The old sage sent a message to me at the first time and said: Zhang Tianzun, they can''t stay afterwards.


    I nodded to myself. If I stayed, it would be a disaster at that time. Fortunately, it was too broad and the transmission of information was relatively slow. Otherwise, the Tianzun who guarded the exit would have come long ago.


    The three of us are a little tight in our hearts, but we can burst out with the strongest strength at any time to prevent the sudden appearance of the Heavenly Master.


    The elder of Feiyu sect walked to the lava fissure with a black flag in his hand. He pinched the formula in his hand. The seven inch square flag suddenly became larger. Then he waved fiercely, and a black wind rolled up between heaven and earth. The surrounding earth and rock flew, and the lava in the distance became dim.


    But the next second, the earth trembled, there was a roar in the lava, the lava exploded, and the hell three headed dog jumped out of it. For a time, there was a cloudy wind. Not only that, its three heads shook and rolled up a red flame, but the difference was that the flame had no temperature. When it swept over, there were cracks in my mind several kilometers apart.


    The old sage is right. Without special means, he can''t resist the flame at all. Even if the heavenly power erupts, the small world may not be able to protect the soul.


    We can''t bear it. The people of Feiyu gate can''t bear it. Several people suddenly split their eyebrows and shed soul blood.


    But just at the moment when the soul refining fire came, the elder of Feiyu sect shouted angrily, waved the flag in his hand again, and the black wind rolled back and directly swept the soul refining fire back. The rest of the people swarmed up as if they had been trained long ago, and all kinds of magic powers fell. At the same time, the four people carrying the soul gathering coffin also carried the coffin and directly threw the coffin into the fire.

 Chapter 445

    Wu De''s face changed when he saw that the soul gathering coffin was thrown into lava and surrounded by soul refining fire. He couldn''t wait to pass, but I held it down.


    Although the soul gathering coffin is something of our family, I don''t know much about it, but I can see that it is absolutely good from the degree of Han''s care. Moreover, the coffin was thrown into the soul refining fire without damage. Wu De couldn''t open the coffin in the past, and he may be injured.


    Because Wu De''s nothingness is like a soul body. He can''t bear the soul refining fire of hell dog, not to mention the coffin.


    The hell dog was powerful and completely drilled out of the lava of the earth fissure. Its main body was flat, like a rotten big cake, pitted, and nine dog head like heads were bare, covered with pimples, but it was not big. It is twenty or thirty meters long and its neck is only ten meters high.


    But as a wild beast, its power is very violent. The three dog heads are staggered in their mouths, emitting a cold light. The red flame spits like lava and pours on the people of Feiyu gate like a wave.


    But the big elder of Feiyu sect waved the black flag, kept sweeping it out and rolled back the red flame.


    When the flag shook, the souls in my mind became light and seemed to fly, but I didn''t feel hurt. Of course, if it was directly targeted, it should be the souls.


    It was the first time I saw a heavenly magic instrument that could attack the soul. I was worried because there were Han, the big housekeeper and my spiritual orifices in the Qingling world. The other people''s spiritual orifices were very weak. If I met them, there was no room to fight back.


    Wu De is worried that there is something wrong with the cold current in the body of miss feiyumen, but I''m afraid it''s not as simple as the breath. It should be a thing. The people of feiyumen won''t be completely destroyed.


    And for that thing, they dare to compete with God, which shows that it is very important. I sent a message to Wu De and said: don''t mind that thing first. You stare at the black flag. As long as the hell dog is subdued and killed, you get it the first time.


    No matter whether the current Feiyu gate has anything to do with the feather field, the people in front of us can''t let go, otherwise the three of us will be blocked here.


    Killing people now will inevitably lead to enmity in the future. Naturally, it is necessary to weaken their strength as much as possible. Wu De had seven treasures and wonderful trees in his hand, so it was easy to take away their magic weapons without being able to prevent them.


    The people of Feiyu sect are trained. Their division of labor is very clear. They are very skilled. They are suppressed by the black flag, and there are scars on the hell dog soon. But the blood splashed out is very hot and can easily penetrate the skin of the great saint.


    The cultivation of the great sage at the top of the pyramid already exists, but in the cruel mysterious world, the law of the Heavenly God can monitor a small world. Even in the vast world of the great wilderness, the Heavenly God can also monitor a large range. So under God, everything is an ant.


    If you don''t stand on the peak in the process of cultivation, you will never be able to live your own life.


    Hellhound''s blood shot, suddenly hurt several top saints, but it was not fatal. The black flag in the elder of Feiyu sect rolled again and directly rolled the hell three headed dog out of the lava. When he was still in the void, several magic tools fell on him.


    The hell dog roared, and the flame in his mouth was more violent, but it was rolled back by the flag, and the splashing blood was stopped.


    Old sage and Wu De are a little nervous, waiting for the opportunity to make a move.


    After sweeping the black flag five times in a row, the smell of hell dog has been completely suppressed. It''s only a matter of time to kill.


    The elder of Feiyu sect said to me from a distance: three Taoist friends, don''t worry. After being suppressed, the final killing will be handed over to you.


    As soon as the elder''s voice fell, the hell dog let out a wail and knelt down. The three dog heads were high and wanted to burst out the last strength, but the three saints did not give it the chance to struggle to the death and directly cut off two dog heads, leaving only one in the middle.


    The black flag fell and wrapped the hell dog''s body. When suppressed, the hell dog completely lost the opportunity to resist. At this time, the giant soul coffin thrown into the lava rushed away from the cooling magma and flew out. The coffin was attached with semi solidified magma and gave a dark red luster.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. The soul gathering coffin is absorbing the power of soul refining fire. It is very different from what the elder of Feiyu sect said before to wash the cold in my body with the help of soul refining pill.


    At the moment when the soul gathering coffin flew out, the coffin cracked a gap, and suddenly emitted a strong corpse gas.


    Body repair!


    I was surprised in my heart, but I still resisted the impulse to stop it. No matter what it was inside, we were also heaven, and Wu De had seven treasures and wonderful trees in his hand, so I was not afraid at all.


    After the soul gathering coffin was opened, the corpse gas scattered outside, and then a very light sound of breathing was heard. Then a flame flew out of the hell dog''s body and went directly into the coffin. For a time, the whole coffin turned red.


    The elder of Feiyu sect just opened his mouth to us and said: three Taoist friends can fight.


    The things in the soul gathering coffin sucked away the hell dog''s inner alchemy in one breath. Now there is only half a breath left. Unlike what we agreed before, they won''t give us hell dog''s inner alchemy. In addition, their intention to kill the peak saint of the city is very obvious.


    Thinking of this, my face changed slightly. The old sage also reacted and walked towards the hell dog. On the way, two clear Qi secretly flew to me.


    A man who is not afraid of death is bold. When he was in the fairy world, he was also the first to touch the light curtain of heaven. Now go out and win the best mobile phone meeting for Wu De.


    After the old sage passed, he was also very decisive. A silver aperture flew out of his hand and hit the last head of the hell dog. Just listen to the sound of Ding, and a crack appeared in the middle of the hell dog''s eyebrows.


    Which crack, like a silver thread, pierced the whole body of the hell dog and crushed the heart of the hell dog.


    Wu De told me that it was a diamond bracelet that could subdue the great saint.


    There is more than one treasure on the old sage, and I''m used to it.


    After killing the hell dog, the old sage turned back and asked: the body of the hell dog needs to be complete. We can explain it at that time.


    The elder of Feiyu sect smiled and said: don''t worry, just leave the rest to us.


    Before the sound of laughter fell, the big flag in the hands of the elder of Feiyu sect suddenly shook and swept away directly at the old sage. The old sage didn''t break out half a step of the power of the Heavenly Master. He let the big flag sweep, and his body exploded and turned into a breath.


    Elder Feiyu''s face changed slightly, but before he could react, the light of the seven treasures wonderful tree in Wu De''s hand swept, and the black flag became smaller in an instant. It was inhaled by the glow and brought back to Wu De''s hand.


    Almost at the same time, the body of the old sage gathered again, and Wu De and the three of us shot. When the breath of the Heavenly Master burst out, the elder of Feiyu gate changed his face.


    We want to leave no hidden dangers, and they want us to be scapegoats and put the whole thing on our heads. Both sides have bad intentions, and the hand is naturally ruthless.


    Before the elder could react, Wu De''s nine Yin Qi passed through him and killed him directly. The people around him reacted and hurried to urge the magic tools to form an array. As a result, the magic tools flew out. Wu De''s Yin Qi swept through, seven rays of light crossed inside, and all the magic tools were collected.


    One of them also exclaimed: how can the seven treasures wonderful tree, one of the top ten lost ancient soldiers, be in your hands? Who the hell are you?


    When Wu De took away his weapons, the old sage had already killed him. He suddenly lost his weapons. They didn''t react and were killed in a short time.


    I sent a message to Wu De and asked him to leave the man who spoke just now. We need to know about the top ten lost ancient soldiers.


    When Wu De and the old sage shot, I had reached the lava entrenched by the hell dog. When Wu De and they started, the soul gathering coffin flew in the air, the coffin cover suddenly opened, and a white jade hand came out from the inside.


    As soon as the woman inside was stiff, frost appeared in the void, and there was the smell of heaven.


    Banbu Tianzun!


    I exclaimed, the small world in my body was released instantly, and I wanted to suppress it with the power of heaven. But when that hand touched the small world, a cold air rushed in an instant, forming a layer of white jade like ice shell and grasping through my small world.


    I rushed out my fist and collided with her palm. The power of the Heavenly Master was dominant. She was shocked and retreated by me. But the moment I took back my hand, a layer of ice shell appeared on the whole hand and spread to me in a cold moment.


    Yin Fu Jing!


    My face was frightened. Seeing that Wu De was going to erase the Holy Spirit, I quickly sent a message to let him leave a few souls. Yin Fu Sutra is very special. Not everyone knows it. They are probably related to Han.


    Wu De also noticed the smell of Yin Fu Sutra. He had left his hand when I opened my mouth.


    After I beat the soul gathering coffin away, the lid of the coffin closed tightly. Then the coffin swept across and hit me directly.


    I''ve seen the power of the soul gathering coffin, and I''m afraid of destroying the coffin. I didn''t touch it strongly, but I pinched the formula in my hand, jumped on the coffin cover at the moment when the coffin hit, and directly pressed the formula in my hand.


    The Dharma formula used now was used when the three of us exchanged souls in the Qingling world, the Chamberlain and I on the Shushan mountain. I don''t know whether it can work now, but if it works, I can communicate directly with her.


    The important thing is that she knows I can control the soul gathering coffin, so she won''t do it.


    The old sage and Wu De have controlled all the people around them, half of the flesh bodies are still preserved, and the remaining laws of the spirit and soul are still there. Up to now, if the spirit is still there, it is not death, and there is room for redemption.


    I pressed down the rune. If it was really useful, the spirit immediately communicated with her, but it was just a collision, and I took it back immediately.


    The spirit body of the corpse repair is separated from the flesh body and can not be seriously damaged. Therefore, Han Han rarely uses the spirit body to attack and bear power. In front of me, I don''t want to hurt her.


    The female stiff in the coffin also felt that I could communicate with the soul gathering coffin. When I was forced back, I was not attacking. I quickly shouted: Yin Fu Sutra.

 Chapter 446

    I controlled the soul gathering coffin and said the Yin talisman Sutra. After the woman in the coffin stopped, she made a gurgling sound in the coffin and talked to me in corpse language.


    Language is also a drawback of the corpse repair. You can tell the big housekeeper and Han. I haven''t seen the third corpse repair can speak, but I don''t understand the corpse language. I''ve been with Han for so long, and she hasn''t taught me.


    I can only tell her again: I don''t understand corpse language, but you can let the people of Feiyu door translate. Now I put one, and you tell them not to mess around.


    Wu De reminded me that I should not forget the origin of the black flag. Feiyu gate is with the people guarding the underworld.


    I asked him to control others first. As long as we were in control, there was no difference between killing and not killing, and the information could not be transmitted. The important thing was that there were few Han people and few people practicing Yin Fu Sutra. It was a pity to kill them.


    The female stiff in the coffin gave a few giggles. With the time I spent with Han, I could roughly hear that he agreed. After hearing this, I went to talk with the spirit of the elder and briefly introduced the situation.


    Hearing that we had a source, the elder also calmed down. He used to communicate with the people in the coffin. Half a minute later, he came to me and said: my miss asked, where do you know the Yin talisman Sutra and the talisman pattern of changing souls?


    I heard the woman in the coffin ask directly, so I didn''t hide it and said: my wife is a corpse repair. She is proficient in Yin Fu Sutra and taught me to simply control the soul gathering coffin.


    As soon as I spoke, there was a rapid cackle in the coffin, which seemed a little excited. The elder''s soul hurriedly said: my miss said that only Xuanyuan family can have the soul gathering coffin. What''s your wife''s name.


    Xuanyuanhan.


    Xuanyuan''s family is indeed a member of Xuanyuan''s family. Although Han Dan doesn''t admit that she is a member of Xuanyuan''s family, her name should still be used now.


    Han Han


    A female voice suddenly came out of the coffin. It was very stiff, but it was really talking. It was very similar to Han''s recovery, but it could be clearly heard.


    I hurriedly said: Qingling world, Xuanyuan Han.


    The elder spirit of Feiyu sect was a little unstable and surprised: are you from Qingling world?


    Wu De quickly put his finger on his mouth, motioned him to keep quiet, and then lowered his voice and said: there is also a flying feather door in our Qingling world. I don''t know if it has anything to do with you?


    I thought it was related before, but the people in the coffin obviously knew Han. The body repair of Xuanyuan''s family was the eldest lady of Feiyu gate, which probably didn''t matter.


    The elder listened to Wu De''s words and shook his head blankly. But the woman in the copper coffin said again: go.


    I don''t know whether she let us go or asked me to let them go, but no matter the former or the latter, I can''t let them leave like this. Then I said: we won''t go until the matter is solved, and of course you won''t go either. And if I guessed right, girl, it should be the spirit body. Except for the problem, she can''t integrate with the flesh body. It''s the side effect of Yin Rune Sutra. You need to use purgatory fire to stabilize the Yin Qi in your body, right?


    Without me, she couldn''t pass that level, but the female stiff in front of her didn''t have the help of Yang rune, and she was half a step ahead of heaven. It can be seen that her talent is not weak, and she should be a leader in the corpse family.


    The longevity of the corpse family is long. When she shouted the word Han just now, she obviously knew each other.


    Han Han''s clan, I can''t be bad. That''s why I brought the topic to her and didn''t talk about detaining them for the time being.


    Unfortunately, nvjiang can''t say a complete sentence, so it''s difficult to communicate. She asked me through the spirit of the elder what way Hanhe broke through.


    I just mentioned a Yang talisman Sutra. Nu Jiang was silent for a few seconds, and then told me through the elder that she really needs the inner alchemy of hell dog to refine the Yin Qi in the spirit body, otherwise things will turn against each other. When Yin Qi turns to Yang in the back, her body will be burned by Yang Qi.


    She meant that the inner Dan of hell dog could not be returned, and our task could not be completed.


    After the big elder preached, he then asked us: three Taoist friends asked about the whereabouts of Tianshi city. Do you want to go to Tianshi city?


    I said: we are going to Tianshi City, but it is not on the map.


    The elder frowned slightly and said: the origin of Tianshi city is too mysterious. About five years ago, a Heavenly Master of Tianshi city was born. He deduced it from the secret of heaven and told the great wilderness that it would be a disaster if people from Qingling world came in.


    Secret disk?


    I couldn''t help touching my chest, because the secret disk and the secret lock were cast for me. Is there a second secret disk in the world?


    Wu De asked: are you sure you remember correctly? Is it a mystery disk?


    The elder said with certainty: it is indeed the secret of heaven, and it is a fortune teller. No one dares not believe his words. At that time, he said he was from Tianshi City, but there was no record of Tianshi city in ancient books.


    I took the black flag from Wu De''s hand. The elder''s soul wanted to reach out and pick it up. I snorted coldly and shook it. The black wind almost dispersed his spirit and scared him back quickly.


    Although we know each other, we still have to have some rules. The elder turned pale, but he didn''t say anything.


    When I''m not sure, I can''t give them magic tools. I took the black flag and said directly: when we came in from the Qingling world, we saw that the Heavenly Master guarding the exit was holding this flag. What is your relationship with him.


    The elder said: the Supreme Master of the Qing court had a festival with Qi Rong Tianzun. We spent a lot of money to get the protection of the Supreme Master of the Qing court and get the divine magic tools. To counter Qi Rong Tianzun.


    I opened the map and looked at it. He said that there were signs on the city map to prove that he didn''t lie.


    Wu De said: the current situation is that our whereabouts cannot be found, but the inner Dan of hell dog must be given to us.


    The task of transmission cannot be handed over, and our identity will also be exposed. As for the killing of their people, I believe Feiyu gate is clean enough and not so easy to find out.


    After Wu De''s words were finished, I said: Wu De can temporarily suppress the Yin Qi in your young lady and replace the inner alchemy of hell dog.


    When the solution came out, the elder''s face calmed down, and the female stiffness in the soul gathering coffin was not making a sound.


    I took a look at Wu De, and he nodded, meaning that it should be OK.


    Nine Yin covers all Yin Qi in the world. It''s easy for him to suppress it, and he can also check what''s inside the female stiff body.


    After a simple discussion, because of the existence of Yin Fu Jing and Xuanyuan family, they still trust each other and decided directly.


    When the copper coffin opened, a figure in white floated out. He turned his back to us. Wu De walked over and was ready to suppress the Yin Qi in her body.


    I was also very curious about her appearance. I followed her and walked curiously to the girl. The moment I looked up, I was stunned.


    The girl in front of me was very beautiful, but what shocked me was not her beauty, but her appearance, which was eight points similar to Han.


    The woman stared at me and said stiffly: Han, husband?


    I quickly nodded, nothing else, just because of her appearance, it had nothing to do with Han, so no one believed it. I have to be careful.


    I looked at it for a few times, but I didn''t dare to stare at it. I smiled and hurried out.


    Wu Dehua made nine Yin Qi and directly entered the female stiff body. A moment later, the Yin Qi in the female stiff body began to weaken. Then he released the inner alchemy of the hell dog. The old sage took it away in the past. At the same time, he opened the carry on space and took away the body of the hell dog.


    Half an hour later, the Yin Qi in nvjiang''s body was completely suppressed. She returned to the copper coffin, and Wu De also returned all the magic tools. Before leaving, the elder of Feiyu gate told us to go back and be asked about the killed peak saint. We just need to say we don''t know. If we can''t push it, we can buckle our hat on the emperor of the Qing court.


    I answered and said nothing. I''ll say goodbye.


    Half a month later, when we returned to Qirong City, there was still a long line in the transmission array. Many of them remembered us and talked about us on the way. They were surprised that we could come back alive.


    The peak saint in charge of task handover looked gloomy. All the people they sent were killed, and the news is estimated to have come back.


    Wu De handed over the body of hell dog and Neidan, and then prepared to fill in the destination of transmission. But just then, the great sage of the peak came to me and said: several have killed hell dogs, which have made great contributions. Qi Wei, the eldest disciple of Qi Rong shangzun, wants to meet the three in person.


    The old sage looked at me secretly and said: boss, there must be trouble.


    I sent a message to Wu De and the old sages to let them not worry. It''s only half a step for Tianzun to guard here. If it''s a big deal, just kill them out directly, because the Tianshi city can''t be found for the time being, and the transmission doesn''t make much sense. Just go out directly.


    With my voice, Wu De and the old sage calmed down.


    The peak Saint led the way. We only took a few steps, followed by more than a dozen saints, who were detained like prisoners.


    In the main hall of the city, a middle-aged man turned his back to us before we went in. The middle-aged man gave a cold drink, half stepped out of the breath of the Heavenly Master, and shouted: How dare you kill my messenger.


    I frowned slightly. Before I could speak, the old sage came forward in fear and said: the Lord calmed down his anger. The messenger of the LORD followed us, but even if we were given ten courage, we didn''t dare to kill the messenger of the Lord. But on the way, we met the disciples of the Supreme Master of the Qing court. They were holding a black flag. We were defeated at all. We only dared to watch from a distance and didn''t dare to come forward at all.


    The old sage was very sad and looked very respectful... Wu De and I were speechless, but we cooperated to lower our body.


    Banbu Tianzun can''t make trouble without reason, but it doesn''t need to rely on the evidence. Therefore, the words of the old sage can be or not, all based on the attitude of the other party.


    The ancient characters in my body are lit up, and the breath imprisonment is not released, but as long as there is movement in the half step Tianzun, I can do it at the first time.


    Seeing the atmosphere dignified to the extreme, Tianzun, who was responsible for the acceptance task, hurried in, as if he had something to report.

 Chapter 447

    I''m sweating in my heart. Whether I can continue to stay in the wilderness depends on whether the Feiyu sect is dry. If there is no evidence, I don''t think a person in power will kill indiscriminately.


    The people who came in looked at us at the door. After they came in, they communicated with banbu Tianzun by voice. On the way, I intercepted the soul Qi. He said to banbu Tianzun: we checked the body and there was the smell of the soul flag of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    Qi Wei''s face was cold and said unhappily: what a Qing court. His hand is too long. It''s not over with him.


    The peak saint who came to report hesitated and hesitated to ask: shangzun, do you want to report to Qi Rongda Zun?


    Qi Wei looked a little cold, raised his hand and said: let me do the rest. Go on.


    The great sage dare not speak too much to provoke the conflict between the two heavenly Lords. I believe Qi Wei has not the courage, because the conflict really breaks out, which involves the fate of hundreds of millions of people in the main city. And the blessed one won''t feel tired of living.


    When the peak Saint came to the door, Qi Wei said: take them out.


    I was relieved when I heard this. I quickly saluted and retreated with the great saint of the peak. Outside, the peak Saint asked us where we were going with a cold face.


    Tianshi city is not here. I don''t know where I''m going for a while, but I''m sure I can find some news about Tianshi city when I go down in the wilderness.


    When I was about to choose any one, Wu De said first: let''s go to Shigui city.


    Shigui Tianzun. I saw the name on the map. In a remote city, it is reasonable to say that the power of Tianzun will be stronger if it is located in the core. In this world, many important news are in the hands of the strong, and the news can be heard in the hands of the strong. And when necessary, we can directly start to ask the emperor for information.


    Now choose a remote city, which can be said to be far away from the core.


    But Wu De, we all have a tacit understanding, and what he said counts.


    The peak Saint glanced at the old sage and me, saw that we had no objection, and then said: five hundred chaotic spirit stones can be transmitted after delivery.


    Back in the city, I have asked Wu De to replace the big chaotic spirit stone with a normal spirit stone, and I will hand in the spirit stone now. The peak Saint immediately arranged for us, which seemed very simple.


    Just during the transmission, we were invited to a small room for a few hours. During this period, I asked Wu De why he chose a remote city.


    Wu De asked me and the old sage: miss feiyumen, don''t you feel anything in her body?


    I frowned slightly. At that time, I looked at her, which was similar to Han. It could not be an elder. I dared to peep there. If the old sage said, he was only half a step Tianzun, and he couldn''t peep at the same level.


    Seeing that we didn''t know, Wu Decai said: there is a stone heart in her body, engraved with a very old totem. The Yin talisman Sutra didn''t kill her, it all depended on the suppression of the stone heart, otherwise she couldn''t go half a step to Tianzun.


    Hearing this, the old sage seemed to think of something and interrupted: stone tools are the oldest magic tools and the first artifacts of human beings. They are usually very strong, and "Gui" is an eternal name in the witch family.


    At this point, I understand. Wu De believes that Shigui Tianzun is likely to be a witch, and there are stone tools on the female stiff body of Feiyu gate, which is likely that the Tianzun of the witch family also has stone tools in his hand.


    We now need totems, but also need to understand the realm above the heavenly statue. The witch family is the first race to control the Qingling world after the collapse of the famine. Moreover, the ancestral witch''s blood greatly retains the blood of ancient chaotic creatures and is the closest person to the chaotic ancestor.


    Generally speaking, the people of the witch clan return to their ancestors.


    The Qingling world and the rest of the world have changed too much in blood.


    Knowing Wu De''s plan, I also relaxed. I just don''t know why we have to be locked up here because the transmission fees have been paid. The rest of the people don''t have this treatment. Moreover, there are runes in this room to prevent us from seeing outside. If we force our insight, we will be found immediately.


    When I noticed this problem, Wu De and the old sage noticed the abnormality. I said uneasily: we''d better be careful when we transmit it.


    It took two hours before we were asked out and brought to the transmission array. The people who received on the way had flashing eyes and respectful attitude, which was very abnormal. And the people around the transmission array are now gone.


    I sent a message to Wu De and said: if you guessed right, our transmission point would not be Shigui City, but a trap. They dispersed the people around and spent two hours arranging it.


    Wu De listened to me and looked at it. His face changed. He said coldly: they don''t want to dirty their hands and leave any tail.


    I nodded. It''s useless to say this now, but what we show is only the cultivation of the peak saint, and the people they sent out will only be the peak saint. If you use half a step of the Heavenly Master, you don''t need to prepare for so long.


    Dirty means, anyone can do it. It''s just that people in power don''t make it so obvious and don''t leave a stain on themselves.


    Wu De, the three of us passed by before we had a chance to seriously look at the results of the transmission array. The material of the construction is translucent and similar to crystal, but what is burned on it is not runes, but totems. Not only that, the whole array looks very old.


    The stones around the transmission array are obviously different from those paved on the whole square, such as the city built after the transmission array.


    If this is true, the existence of the transmission array is very old, and it may even be left in ancient times.


    Also, totems are so common here. Do they understand the use of totems?


    What matters is how they survived the Tianzun catastrophe, or did the original Tianzun catastrophe not affect the great wilderness?


    The latter is unlikely, because at that time, the great wilderness was also under the jurisdiction of the fairy world. The old sages had also been to the great wilderness. If they had not been affected, the people of the fairy world might have hidden inside.


    Now the old sage can answer this question, but it''s not the time to ask here. Let''s leave now.


    The launch of the transmission array has absorbed 200 spirit stones. It can be seen that a long-distance transmission requires a lot of energy. As for the distance, I think it will take a year and a half to catch the road with the power of the God.


    I thought of this and breathed a sigh. If we were really exposed and blocked, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to get out in a few years, and we might even have been running inside.


    Wu Dehe and the old sage also thought of this problem, and their faces were not very good-looking.


    After absorbing energy, the transmission array began to emit light, and the crystal structure burst out pure white light, forming a square door like a light curtain.


    The peak Saint behind said: you go to the city of Shigui City, and then you can go to Shigui city. Let''s go. Don''t waste time.


    I found that there is no transmission array in the main city. I''m afraid this is also a way to avoid war. Even if the emperor is on his way, he will be noticed if he travels back and forth for a month.


    The city can also form a buffer belt through normal transmission, so as not to be directly attacked into the main city.


    I sent a message to Wu De and went out to keep alive so that Qi Rong Tianzun would not notice that his people would be killed, because I suspected that those people had marks on their bodies and would be found as long as they died.


    As long as those people are alive, it takes them a long time to go back and forth. During this time, we can do a lot of things.


    After receiving the information, Wu Dehe and the old sage secretly gave me a response, and the three stepped into the transmission array at the same time.


    The water in the wilderness is too deep. We need to take care of it a little. We can''t be too anxious.


    The transmission array is similar to a space-time channel. The space has completely overlapped. Like a light curtain, the things involving time and space are extraordinary and come from a good origin.


    There was a flash of light in front of us. We had already been outside when we appeared. As I estimated, we stepped out and immediately felt the danger. The surrounding porches glittered. Magic weapons were as big as mountains and fell directly down the town.


    Wu De had already prepared. Seven rays of sunlight swept across the sky. The magic tools around him suddenly became smaller and were collected by the qibaomiao tree.


    The seven treasures wonderful tree became powerful again, and one of them exclaimed: how could the lost magic soldiers appear in their hands in ancient times?


    Wu De, we didn''t delay too much. The three acted separately. They didn''t dare to expose the strength of the Heavenly Master too much, but just leaked some rules as suppression.


    When we rushed over, the law could suppress them. Several of them exclaimed at the same time: who are you?


    I said coldly: the emperor of the Qing court.


    After that, I have suppressed the three people. After sealing, I directly throw them into the portable space. The portable space is not suitable for survival, but it will not be so easy for the peak saint to die. I can live for some time. The time is just enough. We won''t have to do it then.


    The same is true of Wu Dehe and the old sages. There are ten people in total. After losing their magic tools, they have no spare power to fight back and are all suppressed.


    The place we were sent to was a desolate place, but we didn''t know how far away it was from Shigui city. We were afraid that the breath just leaked out and attracted the strong, so we didn''t dare to stop at the moment. The three broke through the air and left.


    Hundreds of kilometers later, we fell into a vast mountain. When we fell, I couldn''t wait to release the captured man and ask him where it was and how far it was from Shigui city.


    The great saint of the peak turned pale. Seeing that I wanted to lose my soul, he didn''t hide anything. He said: it''s half a month away from Shigui City, not far.


    Half a month''s journey, isn''t it far? I''m a little speechless.


    But fortunately, if he knows the distance, he should know the general direction.


    I then asked him what the top ten lost artifacts were.


    The question I''m asking is not a secret, and he didn''t hide it. He opened his mouth and said: the top ten lost magic weapons are very powerful magic weapons in ancient times. The first one is chaotic sky flag, which is also called Pangu flag because it shines in Pangu''s hands. There are nine pieces left

 Chapter 448

    When I heard that Pangu flags ranked first among the lost magic soldiers, I suddenly felt a strange feeling that the lost artifacts were probably in the Qingling world.


    Sure enough, the second magic weapon that the peak sage said is the book of life and death.


    I''m not surprised that the book of life and death ranks second. Unfortunately, it can''t control life and death and doesn''t play its due power after leaving the Qingling world. But chaos is by no means unusual.


    The peak Saint continued: the third piece is said to be the seven arrow book of Lu Yadao, and the fourth piece is the immortal chopping Throwing Knife. The fifth is the Donghuang bell, the sixth is the immortal sword array, the seventh is the Fuxi Qin, the eighth is the falling treasure money, the ninth is the five color feather, and the tenth is the seven treasure wonderful tree.


    The book of seven arrows with nailed head was ranked third. Then I was surprised. It seems that the magic weapon that can threaten the way of heaven can not be underestimated.


    Cut immortal gourd ranks fourth. I can''t figure it out. That kind of fat thing is almost useless.


    And even higher than the three strange soldiers. Can it be said that cutting immortal gourd is not affected by them?


    I thought about it carefully. It seems that the cut immortal gourd has not been accepted. Ten artifacts, except Fuxi Qin, are really all in the Qingling world. Now their strength has obviously not reached the peak, and there is still room for improvement.


    Just because I know those artifacts, this ranking looks strange, especially the cut immortal gourd. I can''t figure it out when it ranks fourth.


    Wu De, they are also speechless about this ranking. The most speechless is me, the top ten ancient soldiers. Several of them ran in front of them, but they didn''t catch them. Especially the book of seven arrows on the head, which was sent out by hand.


    Now I have nothing in my hand.


    After a simple question, I opened my portable space and threw him in. Then fly in the direction he said.


    As I thought, the more the edge is, the more desolate it is. Wild animals run rampant. On the way, they killed several strange animals. Finally, we arrived at Shigui city on the tenth day. Only when we entered the city, we found that there were lines waiting for some burly men wearing animal skins in the city, holding all stone tools and all totems burned on the stones.


    Totem weapons, but also such large-scale equipment, or individual weapons, play a much greater role than the special weapons made by the holy land.


    Wu De guessed: boss, I guess the holy land is a totem weapon that comes out after getting stone tools.


    I think it''s possible, but totem weapons are not popular in the great wilderness. It can be seen that it''s not easy to get them. The stone tools are likely to be connected with human spirits, and the dead artifacts will be destroyed automatically.


    But now, compared with totem weapons, I want to know what they want to do when they gather so many strong people, because the leading giant is the real God, followed by more than ten and a half steps of the God.


    But the giant Tianzun is not the city Lord, but one of Shi GUI''s men.


    We stood around and watched, and the giant team drove out.


    Wu De wanted to inquire with the people around him, but I grabbed him and took them out of the city directly. I opened my personal space and pulled out a subordinate of Qi Rong Tianzun.


    Shi GUI''s large-scale action is likely to be heard from all Tianzun cities, and the news should have spread a long time ago. Qi Rong''s people will naturally know.


    When asked this question, the supreme sage hesitated. I didn''t have much time to waste. In addition, we didn''t know many things after we came here. It was troublesome to ask one thing, so we searched the soul directly.


    In his memory, I found the relevant memory that the wasteland water cave was to be opened. There were creatures coming in, and the major Tianzun cities would send people to block it. The people in Shigui city go to the wasteland water cave.


    Hearing the opening of the Honghuang water cave, my heart beat faster suddenly, because it was Han, they were coming in.


    The rest of the information is irrelevant, but after reading it, I also have a partial understanding of the great wilderness. It is said to be partial, because the peak Mahatma knows only a small part. It can be seen how big the great wilderness is. I''m afraid the heavenly father doesn''t dare to say that he is familiar with it all.


    I noticed that there was still a secret place in his memory and wanted to observe it further. As a result, he was blocked in front by a powerful force as soon as he touched it. It was the breath of heaven.


    I didn''t dare to touch it. I quickly retreated. The great sage of the peak hugged his head in pain and curled up on the ground to wail. Wu De broke into a few wisps of Yin for the first time to nourish his spirit. He slowed down a moment later.


    The old sage noticed that there was a breath of heaven in the soul of the great sage at the peak. He nervously asked me if I met him. I shook my head and he was relieved.


    I said: even if we met, Qi Rong Tianzun noticed that he had no time to pay attention to us, because the flood water cave was about to open.


    The army of Shigui city has been pulled out. The number is not as large as that of Qingling world, but the quality is very high. All they use are totem weapons. Moreover, Tianzun leads the team and more than a dozen and a half steps Tianzun follow. There are so many cities. How much does it cost if all cities are combined?


    Now I have found 208 Tianzun cities, which does not mean that there are 208 tianzuns. It is estimated that there are one or two tianzuns under each Tianzun.


    The number of banbu Tianzun is even more incalculable. It is far from simple for the corpse clan to enter the wilderness.


    Wu De, they are all nervous and worried, but we can''t go without them.


    When we followed up, I stopped at once. Hold Wu De and say: you take the chaotic spirit stone and go out now and let Chen Hao and them all come in.


    At present, it is estimated that it is too late. Wu De is the God, and it will be better to stay. But I don''t trust the old sages and the underworld. Otherwise, Chen Hao will waste a lot of time in the underworld.


    Wu De was embarrassed, but he didn''t say much. He turned and went back to Shigui city. The old sage and I have been following Shigui city for a month, and the place is becoming more and more deserted.


    During this period, I found that people in Shigui city had to eat. On the way, they kept hunting animals to satisfy their hunger. Everywhere they passed, they almost ate up.


    Seeing their way of life, I finally understand that they are going to build a city in a deserted place. In addition to the transmission array left over from ancient times, the biggest reason may be the problem of food.


    Only in such a vast place can they hunt at will.


    In two months, there was a vast ocean in front of me. Too many people had gathered on the coast, a large black area.


    And in the depths of the ocean, there is a dark vortex, and there is a gorgeous light floating above. The location of the Honghuang water cave should be at that location.


    But it has not been completely opened yet. When it is opened, there will inevitably be a battle.


    I mixed with the old sage in the crowd, but I was not found, but the old sage and I were very anxious, because we really couldn''t do anything with us. Chen Hao, they must be a large group of people. It''s impossible for them to transmit when they walk through the city. How long will it take to break the void here?


    The whirlpool on the sea is expanding, like a starry sky spinning in it. But there was no movement inside. On the fourth day, the whole sea rotated, and the sky was full of rays. I felt that it was about to open.


    However, the surrounding Tianzun didn''t feel nervous and didn''t look like him. In the past few days in the crowd, we also heard something. The people of Tianshi city have appeared again recently, but it is still very mysterious. The Tianzun who has contacted several cities looks like something big is going to happen.


    If I had heard such news before, I would be happy, because as long as they appeared, it would be possible to find them. As long as I found Tianshi City, I would be able to see my grandparents and parents, and the veil on their faces would be lifted.


    But now, the secret access of people in Tianshi city to the Buddha is probably related to the Honghuang water cave, which shows that this is also a part of Zhang Daoling''s plan, and what I fear most is that they will also stop it.


    At present, only the old sage is around. I can only discuss these with him. After listening to my concerns, the old sage analyzed and said: on the surface, it seems like this, but if it is really a layout and the opening of the flood wasteland water cave is one of the links, it is unlikely that the people in Shicheng will prevent the corpse clan from entering the wasteland that day, and even deal with it.


    The old sage''s analysis is in place, more than I thought. The important thing is that he can capture these. He must have studied the layout of Zhang Daoling in private.


    But I didn''t point it out. I pretended to be very casual and asked: did the old sage know what Zhang Daoling wanted to do with this arrangement?


    At the beginning, I thought that the old woodcutter was Zhang Daoling. What he wanted was to cast the heavenly way. But at this step, I found that neither the heavenly way nor the Heavenly God was peerless, and the old woodcutter was just a God. He just wanted to get benefits from the whole layout. As a result, he was calculated and lost his life in vain.


    Thus, the layout of Zhang Daoling is a higher level thing.


    The old sage listened to me, coughed awkwardly and said: we have deduced before, but we didn''t understand what he was going to do, but it should be related to the chaotic world.


    Vague words, I am too lazy to continue to ask. However, I believe that Jianyuan, the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River should know, because they once stood at the peak and mastered a lot of information resources. What is important is that they may also touch what Zhang Daoling touched, and they cannot know it.


    Seeing that I was suspicious, the old sage seemed a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t say anything and chose silence.


    I waited for three months since I left Shigui city. On the first day of the third month, there was finally a change in the huge vortex on the sea. Thunder emerged and directly split into the sky, just like an inverted thunder, which was very violent.


    When the thunder and lightning appeared, the waiting God had something to do. They rose up in the air and showed their noumenon. Almost at the same time, two huge copper coffins appeared in leizeli, which were the copper coffins of Han''s parents, followed by dense copper coffins.

 Chapter 449

    The copper coffin emerged, hundreds of meters high, like a hill. We can clearly see it outside, as if it was separated by a vortex, but it seemed to cross a void in the vortex, across the ages, and the thunder fell, all bombarding the two giant coffins.


    The copper coffins followed by Han''s parents are no less than five or six million. They roam in the void and make people''s scalp numb.


    The copper coffin fluctuated and came against lightning. It seemed that he could come out in the next second. As a result, he was still cruising dozens of minutes later, and his position had not changed.


    The magical space and time no longer belong to the power of a creature, but to the power of the universe. The vast universe contains an unknown number of creatures and planets. Its mystery and vastness can not be understood whether it is scientific and technological civilization or spiritual civilization.


    The farther we explore and the more we know, we will find ourselves small.


    A drop in the ocean is used to describe the existence of creatures in the universe. I think a drop is too big.


    Seeing this situation, the old sage and I were relieved. If time could be delayed, Chen Hao and they should be able to come. Nine of the ten lost divine soldiers in ancient times are in our hands. Even if we have a small number of heavenly statues, we should be able to fight with the corpse family.


    Especially Han''s parents, no one knows how many things they hide. Like the existence of Zhang Daoling, the more they understand, the more profound and terrible they find.


    More than one hundred heavenly masters gathered outside. Their power was released and concentrated on the vast sea, just like small suns. Their power entangled and collided, forming an endless law barrier in the sky.


    At this moment, I''m afraid they have a radius of 70000 kilometers under their control, but they don''t know how big the wilderness is. I''m afraid their coverage can be ignored.


    However, with such a big movement, the emperor who doesn''t feel like coming is always paying attention to it. If there is a problem, they will come as soon as possible.


    The scope of the thunder became larger and larger. When it entered the sky, it was competing with the power of the Tianzun. At first, the Tianzun wanted to suppress it. As a result, it was found that the thunder was too powerful. The more it was suppressed, the faster it spread. It was perceived that it was not the power of the corpse family, but the power of nature. The Tianzun didn''t dare to continue to touch it. He stopped and just watched.


    But just as they were watching, a Golden Avenue was paved in the distant void. A Heavenly God came over on the Golden Avenue at a very fast speed, thousands of miles a step, and the mountains and rivers fell back at his feet.


    The strange thing is the small world behind him. It is a disc composed of characters and some special symbols, which is very similar to the destiny disc.


    The golden light Avenue was soon tiled. When he saw that Tianzun came and gathered in the vast wasteland of nothingness, Tianzun''s face changed.


    The people below are whispering and saying that it is the Heavenly Master of Tianming city. I suddenly became nervous. I wanted to step into the air and ask him some questions face-to-face, but the old sage grabbed me tightly. He nervously sent a message to me and said: Zhang Tianzun, I can''t be impulsive now. As soon as you go out, I''m afraid the corpse family and Chen Tianzun won''t come, and I''ll die here.


    If you expose your identity, you will be broken into thousands of pieces. It''s useless even if the people of Tianshi City interfere.


    When the commander-in-chief of Tianshi city came over, he began to wriggle around the corners of his mouth. It was a few days. I just wanted to intercept it. As a result, the commander-in-chief looked at us. He looked very casual, but he gave me the feeling that he was looking at me.


    He recognized me and the old sage, or calculated it. Will he break it?


    I suddenly became nervous. The ancient characters and totems lit up secretly in my body. The Tianzun''s breath was uncontrollable and wanted to release it. At the same time, I transmitted a message to Wu De to make him ready to run for his life. At that time, I walked in the direction of Shigui city. The place was deserted and the Tianzun could not control it and could avoid it.


    The old sage''s eyes beat blue flame when he heard the speech. This is a situation he has never seen before. The old guy is going to work hard. However, if it is exposed and more than 100 heavenly lords take action, I have only the chance to protect my life. If the old guy doesn''t work hard, he has to die.


    I don''t know why, but now I hope the Heavenly Master of Tianshi city will reveal our identity and see how strong the old sage is when he plays his life.


    The time bomb around me is very eager to know his power, and I have a bottom in my heart.


    Unfortunately, the people in Tianshi city didn''t point it out. They didn''t know what he said to the other heavenly Lords. A moment later, the golden light turned upside down, and he stepped on it and left quickly. However, from the look of the great wilderness Tianzun, they hesitated and began to discuss with each other a moment later, and soon came to the result. Looking at their firm look, there was no hesitation in their eyebrows, and they recovered to the appearance before the arrival of the Heavenly Master of Tianshi city. It can be seen that they didn''t do it according to the words of Tianshi.


    It''s not surprising to think about it. They are both heavenly beings. They have enough autonomy and won''t listen to others easily.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Master can no longer affect the world here. The so-called destiny can no longer control the decisions of these heavenly masters and their destiny. Otherwise, there is no need for the Heavenly Master to come and instigate them.


    Thinking of these, I can''t help worrying. After all, between Grandpa, my parents Wu Laogou and the great wilderness Tianzun group, I prefer grandpa and them. I hope the great wilderness Tianshi mansion can still control everything.


    Because in how to calculate, I am their blood and their relatives.


    Along the way of cultivation, I have seen the cunning of the old woodcutter and his brothers. But in those things, there is no right or wrong. No matter who is, he will clear up those who encounter obstacles on the way forward.


    The difference is that some people keep the bottom line, and some people trample on the bottom line, but if you want to say right or wrong, no one can judge a rule.


    Seeing that he had not been punctured, the old sage was relieved, and the green flame in his eyes was slowly disappearing. I was secretly concerned and worried more and more.


    The emperor has been fighting for blood. If there is a fruit position above the emperor, it will be a river of blood. This is probably what the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River are waiting for.


    The whirlpool on the sea stabilized on the fifth day, like a dark silver screen, and the bronze coffins crossing the void were like a picture inside. The ups and downs are still crossing the void.


    The longer the time, the more powerful it will be to us. When the biyou palace and the immortal killing sword array come, we will have a solid defense fortress. Otherwise, it will be difficult to fight against so many heavenly Lords.


    The old sage looked at the copper coffin in the whirlpool and said to me with worry: the people from the corpse family are either strong, or the number is not enough.


    There is still ancient rigidity in the corpse world, and there are Yin Bodhisattvas on the ancient road. They are certainly not too weak. What''s more, Han Fu is not sure that she will not mess around. The only worry is that she doesn''t know that there are so many gods in the wilderness.


    As time went by, the speed of the copper coffin could not be estimated. I felt that it would rush out at any time, or it might never come out. In this case, I can only pray that they will slow down and catch up with Chen Hao. At that time, they will be able to pick up more or less.


    After all, the reality can''t be calculated. When Chen Hao came over is still a long way off, but there was a movement in the vortex. In the evening of the sixth day, the thunder spreading in the sky suddenly stopped, and the water in the whole ocean was boiling. There were colorful dark lights in the dark vortex, which covered the figure of the copper coffin.


    The Heavenly Master stationed in the void was immediately alert. Someone shouted: they''re coming out. The first team entered the water hole to stop them.


    The one who spoke was a very old God. I don''t know how many years he had lived. I asked the old sage. He had never seen this man at all, but I''m sure he would only live more years than the old sages, because that kind of old age can''t be erased by the power of the God. It''s the traces carved by years, and there are not a few people like him.


    They must have been dormant somewhere and escaped from the disaster.


    I''m afraid that''s why there are so many gods left over from the great wilderness.


    The voice of the old Tianzun just fell, and twenty Tianzun stepped into the sunset. The huge figure seemed to be sucked in and disappeared instantly. We couldn''t see the situation inside from the outside.


    But as soon as they went in, the calming thunder broke out again. It was very grand. The arc like ZuLong rushed out of it and soared into the sky. It seemed that a battle broke out.


    I was worried when I saw them outside, but when I saw them go in separately, the whole person was relieved. How can Han be underestimated? It''s impossible to enter the wilderness if twenty heavenly lords can''t deal with it.


    The thunder was furious. People outside were a little confused. I don''t know what happened inside.


    Just a few minutes later, a loud noise suddenly came out of the vortex. One Tianzun''s bones were thrown out, followed by the second and third, all Tianzun''s bones.


    The old Tianzun in charge of decision-making realized that the problem was wrong and hurried to shout: go in all, don''t disperse. There are a lot of tianzuns on the other side.


    In just a few seconds, more than ten Heavenly masters died, and their bones were thrown out of the vortex. Their flesh and blood were blown open, leaving only bones the size of normal people, emitting a golden luster. However, there was no smell of rules and runes on them, and they were all wiped out.


    The remaining eighty heavenly masters did not hesitate to hear the order and swarmed into the water cave.


    They are not in a hurry to come out. They want to use the space inside to fight. After all, the Honghuang water cave is separated from her. She has a certain control ability.


    More than 80 tianzuns went in one after another, and there were no strong soldiers outside, only the old Tianzun who was that year old. My heart beat faster suddenly. If I don''t do it now, it''s really a missed opportunity. It''s too late to regret.


    There was almost no time to communicate with the old sages. I roared, and the small world in my body exploded. The surrounding peak saints were directly killed by the town. The next second I stepped out, the ancient characters became apparent, and stepped directly on the old Tianzun''s forehead.


    The old sage did not react slowly. When I fell, he had used his secret skills to summon millions of great saints.

 Chapter 450

    The soldiers summoned by the old sage are completely cannon fodder, but millions of cannon fodder can buy me time.


    When the magic magic army was killed, the old sage became Sanqing in one breath, and three separate bodies appeared. They were all burning blue flames, which was very unique, and his breath was very close to the Tianzun. The small world could not see the defect, but it was not the Tianzun small world. It can be said that he was only a close distance from the Tianzun world. As long as he was given a perfect small world, he could step in at any time.


    He endured it until now. In order to live, he finally shot.


    At the same time, the three parts of the old sage put on totem armor at the same time, and their strength was improved again.


    Moreover, totems can be seen everywhere in the wilderness, but the great sage, the peak of the wilderness, is very strange to totem armor. He suffered a great loss and was killed by tens of thousands of old sages.


    When the old sage started, I also did it. Tiandao boxing not only made 36 changes, but also ancient characters appeared on the fist at the same time. The important thing is that the totem suppressed the Rune of the old Tianzun as soon as it appeared.


    When the old God saw the totem, his face changed. When he suppressed the Tiandao fist, he broke through his small world, but he also reacted quickly. He stepped wrong and avoided the key. He was just hit by me on the left shoulder, his bones and blood exploded, and the blood rain in the sky was torrential.


    When the old emperor was seriously injured, he hurried back and raised his body, which completely released the power of the emperor. A stone niche appeared in his hand. After opening it, there was a stone jar in it. When he saw the wind, he became a blocker of the sky and covered me with the sky.


    I didn''t catch up to attack, but I gave him a chance to shine magic weapons. The totem on the stone pot is very strong and has the ability to fight against my totem. However, the stone tool is powerful and the Pangu flag is not weak. Moreover, it is still the first artifact, and there is still a slight gap.


    At the current level, the subtle difference is that there is no difference between heaven and earth. If it can''t be broken, it can''t be broken. Moreover, the totems collide. The seven treasures and wonderful trees left by Wu De have been swept across the air. When I sweep them out, I still have no bottom in my heart.


    After all, Qibao Miao tree can be ranked among the top ten artifacts. It depends on its uniqueness. It may not be able to meet stone tools, but when the light of Qibao sweeps, the stone jar begins to shake, and then quickly becomes smaller. I really brushed it over.


    Just when I was about to pick up the stone jar, the stone jar suddenly exploded and turned into powder.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. If it weren''t for the protection of totem, the explosion of stone jar would be enough to hurt me. In this way, it proves that our previous speculation is wrong. Stone tools with totems are not only related to gods and spirits, but also self destruct immediately after they are out of control.


    From their means, I also see the problem of the holy land. The current method of the holy land is to use people to destroy it. The method is the same, but the price is too high, and it will always slip through the net. Once the totem armor leaks out, our advantage will be lost.


    But now I don''t have time to think about it. The stone jar exploded, and the old God was already panicked. I took the opportunity to catch up with him, shot him out with one punch, and seriously injured him again. Just when I was ready to kill him, the two parts of the old sage suddenly flew from left to right. When I approached, they suddenly turned into two clear Qi and flew towards the small world of the old God.


    I realized that the old sage wanted to usurp the Tao fruit and the small world, and my face turned cold. But just when I was ready to stop it, the old sage''s voice came. He said: Zhang Tianzun, can you let the old slave step into the realm of heaven, and the old slave will be in front of and behind for the rest of his life.


    I won''t believe such words before and after the saddle. The more forbearing a person is, the more terrible it is. It''s just that he said hello to me and refused. Seeing that I didn''t move, the old sage thought I agreed, and two clear Qi rushed over in an instant.


    Seeing this, I can only help him, break the rune pattern of the old Tianzun and let him enter the old Tianzun.


    After Qingqi went in, he began to devour the small world and Tao fruit of the old God. Looking at the scene in front of me, I had an ominous premonition, but I couldn''t make up my mind to stop it.


    At this time, if only Chen Hao were here, he could go out and stop without hesitation. I just need to sing a little red face and won''t tear my face in the end, but now the opportunity has been missed, and I think it''s too late to make a shot.


    The old sage''s Qi swallowed the small world and Tao Guo''s law very quickly. The old Tianzun couldn''t resist the Qi at all. Ten seconds later, he gave a scream. The law and the small world were shrinking rapidly, and his body was withering rapidly.


    I saw that the overall situation had been decided and the opportunity to stop had been missed. I simply flew across the sky and swept with the soldiers together with the third part of the old sage.


    No one likes killing, but when there is no way out, only killing can protect themselves. These peak saints in front of us, if led by the Heavenly Master, are a sharp knife, which will pose a great threat.


    Under his leadership, the casualties of the soldiers transformed by the old sage were not great, and they could persist. When his third breath saw me passing by, he immediately flew towards the elderly old Tianzun. On the way, he sent a message to me saying: don''t worry about Zhang Tianzun. I''ve passed the Tianzun robbery and won''t cause it now.


    Although I need a strong man like him now, I want him to be hacked to death by heaven at the moment.


    Under my back and forth impact, the peak of the great sage of the wilderness was almost dispersed. In order to avoid being killed, they all began to flee.


    At this time, the old Tianzun''s bones exploded, and the small world of the old sage glowed, emitting a perfect Tianzun breath. He fell next to me and suddenly changed into three.


    My eyebrows jumped wildly, my heart followed tightly, and my backhand almost shot at him. But after he fell, the two separated bodies went straight to the fleeing wilderness army, and the other separated body stood respectfully in front of me, saluted and said: Thank you Zhang Tianzun for your success.


    Perfectly usurped the Taoist fruit and the small world. Now he is equal to one person and three heavenly Lords. If he is getting a totem, he will be invincible.


    Now, the more he respects me, the more I am afraid. Afterwards, I must secretly pass the news down and prohibit him and the strong man of forgetting the river from getting the totem body.


    His forbearance now may be that my totem suppresses him.


    Without Tianzun, the battle was one-sided. However, when we killed as much as possible, there were changes in the vortex. There were three Tianzun who escaped. They were covered with blood and looked sad.


    The old sage and I didn''t make any communication. They stepped into the air at the same time, which was equal to four heavenly masters shooting at the same time. The three seriously injured had no time to fight back, so they were directly killed by the town.


    I looked at the dark whirlpool and whispered to the old sage: the battle inside was very fierce. Although the emperor of the wilderness escaped, it doesn''t mean that the corpse family has an advantage. We can''t wait. You leave one part outside to wait for Chen Hao and the other two parts to go in with me.


    The half dead god can escape, which proves that the corpse clan is likely to be at a disadvantage. Opportunities like this have been missed. So I can''t wait.


    The old sage hesitated and opened his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, I snorted coldly. Then he took back the words to his mouth, and the two separated into the vortex together.


    The space is not as dark as we thought, and the vertical and horizontal lightning seems to split on the copper coffin, but actually floats in the void. If you don''t touch and approach, there won''t be much problem.


    However, I just glanced in and saw broken copper coffins and countless broken ancient zombies floating in the void.


    The scene was so chaotic that I couldn''t tell whether Han was inside or where. But the corpse people have no magic tools in their hands and rely on their bodies, so I don''t have any concerns and didn''t go to Han. Now I take away the magic tools in the hands of the great wilderness Tianzun, which is the greatest help.


    The old sage didn''t do it either, because there were too many gods in the wilderness and mixed with the corpse family. We could not point out that we would be attacked by the corpse family by mistake.


    Simply, he has been protecting me and relieving me of my worries. Where I passed, the light of the seven treasures swept across the air, and countless magic weapons were sucked over.


    At this time, the bronze coffins of Han''s parents came out of the two small realms of heaven and came straight to me. At first, I thought I was going to fight with me and admitted my mistake, but they slowed down after they approached and found that they wanted to meet me.


    When the copper coffin came, a magnetic male voice said: Han is still behind. If we don''t go out, she can''t come in. How many people did you bring?


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what to call him. I could only answer: just the two of us.


    A sigh came out of the copper coffin. I calmed down and understood what he asked me. I hurried to say: the Tianzun outside has been killed by us, but there are more than 200 tianzuns in the wilderness who will come at any time. We can go out now, but we should leave as soon as possible.


    If the Lord of Tianzun city makes a move and we fight, we are likely to be cut off. But they are still behind. I''m afraid they can''t make a mistake in time.


    I said my worries, but the man in the copper coffin said: ignore those first, go out and talk.


    Hearing the speech, I didn''t dare to hesitate. I shot at the same time with the old sage. With hundreds of thousands of ancient stiffness of the corpse family, I rushed out with the advantage of the number of people.


    The emperor of the wilderness couldn''t contain it, so he had to retreat. They don''t know what''s going on outside. We''re going to come out. They''re even more happy. The blocking efforts are much less. Trying to destroy us outside.


    However, when they came out, the godfather of the wilderness was stupid. Their backbone, the old godfather, had long been killed. Millions of peak saints fled everywhere, leaving only tens of thousands of people.


    Even so, I didn''t dare to be careless. For the first time, I asked the old sage to release Hangu pass and build a defense barrier. Two copper coffins settled in. Gu Jiang of the corpse family settled in with the copper coffin.


    The question now is whether to stick or leave. If there is no Tianzun reinforcement, we can resist, but if there is reinforcement, we can''t resist at all.


    Not only that, but I''m worried that when they come out, they happen to meet the reinforcement of Tianzun, so none of them can escape.


    I can''t make up my mind for a moment.

 Chapter 451

    Han''s parents advocate leaving, because they are carrying the main force and the details of the corpse family. They can''t be besieged and destroyed here by the Tianzun, and now they have to face 70 or 80 tianzuns. If they stick to it, there will be great casualties.


    I don''t think Han''s parents are heartless, because compared with the future of the corpse family, the lives of a few of them can be ignored.


    After a brief exchange of words, Tianzun was still attacking the city, and there were many casualties. Seeing this, I shouted at the old sage and asked him to control Hangu pass and leave.


    If there is no Hangu pass, we dare not retreat. Otherwise, the formation is chaotic, and the corpse clan has only eight heavenly Lords. In addition, there are only twelve old sages and I. if we can''t protect them, we can be killed in a moment.


    And he said he was running away, but it''s not what he said if he wanted to escape from the emperor.


    Fortunately, the old sage has now achieved the fruit position of Tianzun, and the speed of controlling Hangu pass is much faster than before. He can compete with Tianzun. In addition, the pass is solid, and the Tianzun in the wilderness has no weapons in his hand, so he can''t help us for a while.


    My totem spread out and exploded directly in the sky. Together with the law and the defense circle built by the emperor, it blew a gap. Hangu pass swept through the air and left with more than 300000 ancient rigid broken air.


    The later Heavenly Master was briefly blocked, and then more than 70 people joined hands to smash my totem with runes, but they still caught up, but the time staggered and the distance opened.


    However, when we dared to leave, the void suddenly became dark, and the sun suddenly disappeared in the daytime, replaced by a dark blue moon.


    The next second, a long dog barked suddenly from the vast sky, and then a huge dark shadow appeared in the vast starry sky. It was a big black dog.


    Solar Eclipse!


    The old sage was frightened and said in some unbelievable words: Tiangou was extinct in ancient times. How can it still appear?


    Skydog soared into the sky, and two faint green eyes penetrated the void, just like two stars flashing. Then the second barking of the dog came out. When the corpses who had been fighting in Hangu pass heard the barking of the dog, their eyes suddenly turned blood red, as if they were going crazy.


    I was surprised. It is said that zombies are afraid of dogs. The Tiangou in front of me is obviously aimed at the corpse family. Voice alone can suppress it.


    Sure enough, when the dog barked the second time, Gu Jiang stopped. Only Han''s parents and six heavenly masters Gu Jiang could move, and the rest were suppressed.


    Among the top ten dogs in ancient times, Tengu ranked first, Emperor Tian ranked second, and Xiaotian dog of the three eyed great sage ancestor ranked third.


    But I don''t know why, the three pointed and two edged gun remained, and the Xiaotian dog became extinct.


    The ancient rigidity of the corpse family was fixed, the heavenly dog floated in the air, and the mountain like head was directly sounding down. In the huge mouth, only the black shadow of staggered canine teeth could be seen, biting towards Hangu pass like a mountain peak.


    Hangu pass was very large after it was emptied and accommodated more than 300000 people. The people of the corpse clan did not resist. Under the counterattack of more than 70 heavenly lords outside, many peak saints were killed standing in place.


    Suddenly, I opened the small world to shine on one side and blocked the subsequent attacks. However, in this way, all the heavenly lords'' attacks fell on my small world and were almost wiped out in just one second. Fortunately, the old sage let go of the small world and helped me at the first time.


    In a few seconds, Tengu has bitten down. If it bites, half of the whole Hangu pass will collapse. The important thing is that it wants to swallow the Gu stiff above.


    At a critical juncture, Han''s father''s copper coffin suddenly burst open. What rushed out of it was a blood gas with a chaotic atmosphere. The dark blue void became blood red. There was a virtual shadow in it. The virtual shadow appeared and hit Tiangou with a fist.


    The huge dog''s head collided with his fist. Where he touched, the sky seemed to be wiped black, revealing a touch of pure white. Tiangou can''t really eat the sun in the sky. It''s probably just that its talent can shield the sun. Now the illusory shadow of Han''s father collides with it. The power is loose, and the sun naturally comes out.


    The blood color shadow didn''t stop, and the second punch after the one hit hand went out again. Tengu''s huge head was broken open and didn''t continue to bite off.


    The blood color virtual shadow doesn''t know whether it is the real body of Han''s father or the virtual shadow condensed by blood gas, but he can block Tiangou.


    After the last attack, Tiangou was pushed back to the sky, and Gu Jiang, who was suppressed by the corpse clan, moved. After a short suppression of about ten seconds, the number of Gu Jiang''s death was about 50000, and my small world was directly broken down and almost collapsed.


    If the small world completely collapses, the realm will fall and may be directly killed. My was pierced, and the old sage''s was not exempted. Both of them were seriously injured at once.


    Tianzun of the great wilderness directly killed in the Hangu pass. The city pass was broken. Tianzun''s territory can last for a while, but the casualties will become great.


    Originally, I wanted to escape. Unexpectedly, Tiangou appeared in the sky and suppressed the corpse clan. Now it is impossible to escape.


    Fortunately, those who didn''t come didn''t always pay attention to this side as I thought, or they were too far away to catch up at one time, otherwise we might not be able to make it in a few minutes.


    Determined to kill, there is no need to say more and know the name.


    Think about it, I also feel that the injustice of God, people who don''t know or even have no intersection, at this moment, they have to compete and fight for something ethereal and unknown.


    Tiangou absolutely suppressed the corpse clan. Han''s father couldn''t get a bargain, so he fought with equal strength. Seeing that Hangu pass will be completely broken.


    There was a sudden roar in Han''s father''s copper coffin. The coffin, which was only half opened, was completely opened. A silver hand stretched out and grabbed into the void. There were terrible cracks in heaven and earth. The five heavenly lords along the way had no time to avoid, and their bodies exploded directly in the void.


    My scalp is numb, killing Tianzun second. Is Han''s father a strong man in Tianzun''s realm?


    The five heavenly masters were killed by the second, and there was no abnormal image with the five fingers of the silver white hand. In the void more than ten kilometers away, the huge heavenly dog suddenly gave a scream, as if he had been stuck in his neck. His body was rapidly getting smaller and wanted to be killed.


    Hiss.


    The old sage took a breath of air-conditioning next to me, and his face turned green. I don''t know whether it was the fresh air or scared green.


    But it has to be said that one hand is enough to paralyze people.


    The great wilderness Tianzun who besieged Hangu pass and we all forgot to attack each other. They were all stunned. Fortunately, it was the people on our side. I was shocked, but I recovered quickly. He killed a seriously injured Tianzun while he was stunned. He raised his breath and shouted. He planned to break out when Tianzun was frightened and Tiangou was suppressed.


    As a result, I vomited out at one breath. The sound of iron chain shaking came from the copper coffin. Some thin golden iron chains quickly spread to the silver white hand, not only suppressing him, but also pulling him back.


    Drink!


    There was a cold drink from the copper coffin, and a force I had never seen burst out of the copper coffin, and those fine iron chains were broken directly.


    I was really scared to stay where I was, because it was a chain of order. They had a hand in Shiao mountain and were suppressed to death. But now it can break directly. Were they forbearing before, or did their bodies really go wrong and be suppressed?


    Two possibilities, I believe in the first one, because they can''t recover to such a terrible level in just a few years.


    Before I could relax from the shock, someone in the wilderness exclaimed: the chain of heaven, they are eternal lives trapped by heaven.


    Heavenly chain, eternal life?


    It''s not the first time for me to listen to the Tao of heaven, but what is eternal life? Can the corpse clan really live forever? Why are you imprisoned by heaven?


    Han''s father broke the chain and clenched his hand again. Tiangou''s huge body, which had just taken a breath in the void, crashed into pieces. The blood splashed down, and before it fell to the ground, the huge blood shadow sucked it in.


    Tiangou was cut off, and the dark sky suddenly lit up. The Tianzun of the wilderness showed fear and evacuated from Hangu pass for hundreds of kilometers.


    Before the old sage and I could be happy, Han''s mother asked us to escape.


    As she spoke, the lid of the coffin opened and flew into the air, juxtaposing with Han''s father''s coffin.


    Before I knew what she meant, a huge blood eye appeared in the sky. It looked down at all sentient beings, cold and ruthless. The old sage knew the heaven and looked frightened, but he reacted at the first time and ran away quickly with several heavenly masters of the corpse family.


    The emperor of the wilderness did not pursue, but looked at it from a distance and converged his breath to the extreme. The old sage reacted and hurried to accept the Hangu pass. The old stiff of the corpse family entered the copper coffin with them one after another and hid in it completely after covering it.


    The blinking of the eye of heaven is more terrible than when staring at me. It is not that indifference, but full of killing intention.


    My God, the way of heaven is going to do it. What a terrible creature is that? What kind of scene will it be?


    I''m afraid no one can imagine.


    Han''s parents came out of the coffin at the same time. It was a middle-aged couple. They were dressed luxuriantly. The man wore a crown, like a king. The woman''s Phoenix robe was added, with a momentum of mother''s world.


    They stood together and looked up at the bloody eyes in the sky. Suddenly Han''s father opened his mouth and said to the void: Zhang Daoyou, it''s time to do it.


    Zhang Daoyou? Is he calling grandpa?


    I hurried to look around, but I didn''t find any figure, but a voice in the void replied: the time is not right now, Taoist friends, take care.


    With such an answer, Han''s parents showed a little disappointment. At this time, the big day in the sky was suddenly dark and dark, and bright stars appeared in the sky. The huge blood eye was set off by the night sky as if it were in the endless deep space universe, overlooking not all living beings, but the whole universe.

 Chapter 452

    Under extreme tension, the old sage subconsciously came to hold my hand like a little woman, but now I have no time to pay attention to these, and if there are people around me, I also want to hold someone''s hand.


    This is a common feature of human beings. When they encounter extremely terrible things, they naturally want to get together.


    We learned from the God of the great wilderness, hid all our breath and fell to the towering mountains, and the people of the great wilderness were not far away from us, but they didn''t dare to do it again at this time. They just concentrated their strength in their eyes and looked at the sky.


    The eye of heaven suddenly closed. When it opened, the whole void was trembling. A golden chain flew out of its pupils and crossed the void in the blink of an eye. Han''s father had no spare power to resist and was directly pierced through his heart by the iron chain.


    The corpse clan relies on the body. As long as the body doesn''t break, they won''t be killed. Just now the heart is pierced, and the power of Han''s father is immediately suppressed.


    Roar.


    Han''s father uttered a roar and wanted to break the chain of heaven, but this chain flew out of the eyes of heaven. It was not the same level as the previous one. His blood was churning and was finally suppressed.


    In a few seconds, Han''s father''s blood gas was rapidly drying up. Han''s mother took out a broken blade in her hand and split it directly towards the chain of heaven. No dark light burst out under the collision, but two extremely powerful forces rushed directly into the universe.


    Almost at the same time, a cold voice rang through the whole wilderness: there is no eternal life under the way of heaven. Since ancient times, the corpse clan has violated the way of heaven and should be punished.


    The cold voice, without any emotion, is just announcing something.


    Han''s father smiled bitterly and stopped Han''s mother from cutting the chain of heaven. It can be seen that only Han''s father can touch eternal life, and heaven only kills him.


    The way of eternal life has existed since ancient times. You are not entitled to enjoy it alone. Han''s father opened his mouth with accusations. But the way of heaven is not in words. In his eyes, the creatures who touch the bottom line only need to be killed, and there is no need to waste time flying words. Even it is an honor for Chen Hao and I to attract his attention.


    The cold eyes blinked again, and a golden light ran through the stars, crossing an endless distance and falling directly to kill Han''s father.


    The strength of surpassing the divine is still not worth mentioning under the heaven. It''s just about immortality. I haven''t thought about it until now, but in several circles, countless people come to the end of life. What they pursue is immortality. More importantly, only with a long life can we go on the road.


    A few words from Tiandao today, I have roughly captured some things. I''m afraid that the Tianzun catastrophe in those years was caused by the fact that some Tianzun saw through the back realm and touched longevity.


    But the news has spread. What the old sage hid from me and what grandpa was calculating are probably related to this, but they dare not say it.


    The man who just responded to Han''s father should be Grandpa. He said that the time has not come yet. Does it mean that when the time comes, they can fight the way of heaven?


    And who is the way of heaven? Is he a unique existence? But if it is the highest life, he should not be selfish. Because the more powerful people are, their mind will become great, and they are unlikely to restrict all living beings to eternal life, unless there is a secret in it.


    Of course, I don''t mean to think that the way of heaven will not be selfish. Maybe he is a selfish life and doesn''t want to see immortal people appear.


    But the more advanced a creature is, the more different it sees and considers problems from us. It is unlikely that there will be a second situation.


    A lot of ideas suddenly appeared in my mind. The golden light in the sky was very fast. When I saw that I was going to kill Han''s father, I couldn''t help shouting to the sky: Grandpa, I know you are. For the sake of me and Han, I beg you to do it.


    If Han''s father is killed, I don''t know what she will be sad. I don''t want to see her sad. Just now the enemy has far exceeded my strength and can''t be stopped.


    However, the void was calm and there was no response. At this time, the golden light had broken through the atmosphere and could fall down in the next second.


    In the first half of a second, it was too late. Han''s mother directly blocked Han''s father with her body, but even so, I''m afraid it''s just another dead soul.


    When I saw it, I clenched my teeth, and the small world in my body was released. Ancient characters and totems filled the whole small world, just like a totem light ball. Then I stepped out one step and directly met the golden light.


    Although it was the first time for Han''s parents to meet me face-to-face, in those naughty years in Shiao mountain, they were watching me all the time. They knew me very well and saw me fly out. Han''s mother lost her voice and said: Tong Tong, come back, don''t do anything stupid.


    Of course, I won''t do anything stupid. I think Han will be more sad when I die, so I won''t die for no reason.


    Just in the short conversation between Tiandao, Grandpa and Han''s father just now, I caught a lot of things. From my growth, my existence is a variable in the whole thing. When it comes to Tianzun, even the destiny tellers at Tianzun level can''t capture our fate track, so they can''t predict what I will do right now, but as long as I go out, They would never let me die.


    When I fly out, I close my eyes. It''s not that I don''t want to open it, but facing the light emitted by the eye of heaven. My uncontrollable fear and even breath are being suppressed. If it weren''t for the totem coverage in the small world, I''m afraid I would be suppressed so that the small world can''t be released.


    My speed is not slow, and Han''s mother has no time to stop me. However, while I was going out, a cry of surprise came out of the distant void. When the golden light from the eye of the way of heaven was good to penetrate my body, a huge disk suddenly appeared in front of me. It was the secret disk of heaven. The runes beating on it directly covered thousands of kilometers, emitting majestic power.


    When the golden light shone on it, the secret disk crashed, but it also blocked the light.


    Escape from death made me pale. When I felt the pressure disappear, I hurried to look up at the sky. It was strange that the attack of the eye of heaven was blocked, but it seemed that it could not feel who was making a move. There was nothing different in its huge eyes, but the cold eyes focused on Han''s father again, and even ignored me in the past.


    At that moment, I thought I was too weak to enter its eyes, but the next second I thought of a possibility. Grandpa could block the attack of Tiandao with Tianji disk. His cultivation must be far above Han''s father and also related to longevity. In this case, Tiandao should kill him.


    After a simple analysis, I came to a conclusion: Grandpa covered his breath with the secret disk of heaven, which can avoid the surveillance of heaven.


    Thinking of this, Tiandao also shot for the second time to kill Han''s father. Grandpa probably couldn''t stop the second time. Seeing the golden light flying, I quickly took back the small world. The ancient characters and totems entered the body at the same time, forcing out the secret disk of building flesh and blood.


    It is already my flesh and blood. As soon as it is forced out, my flesh will collapse. I can only temporarily build a flesh body with blood and gas. At the same time, put the secret disk into Han''s father''s body.


    My guess is right. The Tianji disk can really deceive the Tiandao. It didn''t enter the body of Han''s father. The Tiandao chain was taken back. The eye of the Tiandao blinked, but it closed slowly and disappeared into the sky.


    The big day in the sky reappeared and lit up the whole sky.


    Han''s father let out a long sigh and came to me for the first time and asked me about my situation.


    The body condensed by blood and gas can''t last long. Because blood and gas casts the body, it loses circulation and will dry up in a short time.


    I didn''t answer, but called out to my father, and then said: take advantage of the secret of heaven to cover up the way of heaven, you have to suppress the God of the wilderness, buy time for Han, and go to pick up Chen Hao and them.


    Now, apart from worrying about Han Han and Chen Hao, they are more worried about Chen Hao. There has been such a big movement here. None of the Tianzun at the level of city Lord has come up to now. Counting the time, nearly three months, Chen Hao and they should also be here. After all, the speed of biyou palace is good, but they haven''t seen a shadow yet. They may have been stopped.


    After listening to my words, Han''s father turned back and was ready to take action, but at this time, the old and familiar voice came out again from the void: the Heavenly Master can''t kill all, otherwise it will lead to trouble and be suppressed temporarily.


    Just now I didn''t have time to pay attention to Grandpa. Now I heard his voice and shouted to the void, but he ignored me. The void was completely calm.


    Han''s father frowned slightly. The next second he appeared directly on the head of the great wilderness Tianzun and began to suppress it. Beyond the realm of heaven, it takes no effort to suppress heaven.


    More than 70 tianzuns were all in the mountains.


    But when my father came back, my blood began to dry up and my body began to shrink. It would disperse into a blood mist at any time.


    He plans to return the secret disk to me, but if he returns it now, he can''t use the power beyond the realm of heaven and save Chen Hao and them.


    Thinking of these, I didn''t take back the secret disk, but gave him a general direction to go and return quickly.


    When the old sage saw my blood withered, he used his secret skills to keep getting angry through the innate spiritual root and maintain the anger in my blood, which had a great effect. As long as Han''s father went back and forth faster, it was completely in time.


    The anger of the old sages was useful, and Han''s parents did not hesitate. They entered the copper coffin. The two hundred meter high giant coffins suddenly flew into the air. Instead of breaking the void, they directly ran into the void and flew out at the fastest speed.


    As soon as they left, the eyes of the old sage became a little strange. I noticed the abnormality and hurried to shout several heavenly lords of the corpse family. As a result, before I opened my mouth, the anger injected into me by the old sage immediately suppressed my blood gas and made me unable to speak.

 Chapter 453

    I thought that the old sage would do it, but I didn''t think it would be at this time. Moreover, his power was directly suppressed from the inside. My blood and Qi had no strength to resist.


    The old sage looked stern and said coldly: if you die, the whole layout will end. Then we will have a chance.


    I can still speak, but I can''t be soft. My face turned white and said: kill me, are you sure you can get the chance of eternal life? Can you fight the way of heaven?


    The old sage didn''t do it at the first time. He was hesitating, otherwise this opportunity would change at any time. He wouldn''t give me a chance to speak.


    Seeing his hesitation, I continued: the secret disk is not in me now. You can''t get anything if you kill me.


    Tianji disk can cover up the way of heaven. With Tianji disk, there will be a great chance of eternal prosperity in the future. The old sage''s cold face sank, constructed a soul control Rune and called directly to my soul.


    My mind is very stable. Even if there is no divine mechanism, the old sage has no ability to break my mind, let alone give me a rune.


    But in this situation, if I don''t give him access, I will definitely not save my life. At present, I can only let him feel that he controls me, so that he can keep my life.


    Sure enough, the old sage put the rune into my mind, and the whole person was relieved. He transmitted a lot of information to me through consciousness. However, his Rune was secretly divided by the totem before it entered my mind. I can receive the information he transmitted through the mark, but it can''t directly control me.


    I hastily pretended to be obedient and did things according to his orders.


    Just at this time, there was an accident in the Honghuang water cave. Han Hua rushed out with more than a thousand people. The ancient stiffness she brought was the same as them. She practiced the spirit body and was the same as people.


    When the lotus came out of the flood water cave, it immediately closed the water cave. The sky vision lasted for several months, and finally weakened slowly at this time. Then her eyes fell on me. I haven''t seen her for a long time. She missed me very much and flew over at the first time.


    When the old sage saw Han came over, he hurriedly dressed up and helped me. Before Han asked, he said: your father touched the eye of heaven, and heaven came down to kill and rob. In order to save your father, Zhang Tianzun forced the secret disk out of his body. Now your father took advantage of the secret disk to cover the secret and went to meet Chen Hao and them.


    The old guy answered first, which saved me strength. I just reminded Han Hua that there are many great wilderness tianzuns, and banbu Tianzun is countless. At the same time, I pointed to the great wilderness Tianzun suppressed in the distance, and asked her to think about ways to temporarily imprison her, so as to avoid being rescued by the people of the great wilderness at the right time. After crushing and suppressing, she was also called our enemy.


    But I distracted Han Peng''s attention. What I worried about was that she was afraid that there was an old sage''s Rune in my mind. Now the corpse clan has just entered the wilderness and is not suitable for fighting in the nest. Moreover, the old sage has three separate bodies. If he wants to get out or suppress him, he has to be killed with a stick. He can''t let Qingqi escape.


    The rune is always in me, and the old sage will relax his vigilance. Even if he sends me orders now, it''s useless, so he doesn''t need to do it now.


    Han Dan didn''t go to check the repressed Tianzun. He squatted down and wanted to check my body. I hurried to say: wife, don''t care about me first. I have the innate spirit root of the old sages in my body. I can wait until my father comes back. If those tianzuns get out of trouble, there will be hundreds of Tianzun in the whole wilderness. At that time, we won''t be able to fight.


    It was clear which was more important than which, and I couldn''t die for a moment and a half. Now she hesitated, but she was too worried about me. The old sage also hurried to say: sister-in-law, don''t worry about the past. With me, Zhang Tianzun will be fine.


    Han is also a good observer. The old sage is so polite. She also caught some wrong things, but she didn''t say anything.


    Han Dan took the people of the corpse clan to the past and finally chose to seal them with copper tubes to collect their personal space. In this way, even if the 72 heavenly masters did not die, they could not exert their strength. It can be said that this war greatly weakened the strength of the great wilderness.


    Unfortunately, the secret disk of heaven cannot stay in Han''s father''s body all the time, and if the power beyond the level of heaven appears forever, changes may occur under the balance. This is also the reason why grandpa reminded him not to kill God.


    After receiving the great wilderness Tianzun, Hanhe came to take me to pick up Chen Hao and them, but I thought about it. It would take at least two months to pass with the strength of Tianzun. The vast land is staggered and may not meet the head. His father broke through the void and left at a very fast speed. The round-trip time will be very short. We are the best choice to wait here.


    After listening to my words, Han Hua didn''t stick to the past.


    I winked at her secretly. I didn''t know if she understood it, but she wasn''t around me. Instead, she counted the rest of the corpse family in the past, and he took the six heavenly lords with her.


    The old sage gave me an order not to disclose information to anyone. In order to avoid being noticed by him, I didn''t dare to send a message. I just winked at her face-to-face with Han. Now I don''t know whether she was aware or just rectifying the corpse clan.


    After the rectification, Han came with six heavenly masters as if nothing had happened, but did not approach me. Instead, he stood a few meters away and said to the old sage: it''s hard, elder.


    The old sage did not change his face, but secretly he was very vigilant. He clasped my hand and directly pressed the gate of life.


    My spiritual orifices are stable, but now the blood soul body is not stable. If he works hard, he can break easily, so I don''t dare to mess around.


    Han also noticed it, smiled and let the God around him spread his guard. She squatted next to me, held me in her arms, operated the spring thunder breathing method, released the small world, and continuously provided me with vitality. During this period, she did not have insight into my body.


    Seeing this, the old sage slowly relaxed his vigilance, got up and left me. He just controlled me through runes. In order to deceive him, I can''t cut off his connection with runes. He can know my idea for the first time, and I dare not think about it.


    I can''t do it now. Just wait until my father comes back and the secret disk enters my body. Then I''ll take the lead in resisting.


    But when I think about this, I have another idea. If the old sage always thinks that he controls me, it is tantamount to gaining his trust, then I can easily get in touch with his plan with the strong man of the forgetful river. At that time, it will play a greater role, and during this period, I can let the old sage help me.


    But now Han has noticed that it is wrong and is likely to find a chance to do it. I have to find a way to give her a hint.


    Han Peng hugged me and didn''t ask questions. He should be aware that I was imprinted. He just told me: don''t worry about anything now. Wait until the secret disk returns to your body. Do you know?


    I made a sound, but Han Han seemed not to hear it and repeated: don''t worry about anything now. Wait until the secret disk returns to your body, okay?


    Um.


    I answered again. I didn''t dare to think about it in my mind, but she asked twice. It was obviously something in the words. When I answered the second time, I also accentuated my tone and gave her a hint.


    Han Yu patted on my hand, not in words.


    After half an hour''s waiting, a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the void. Han''s father''s copper coffin flew out of it, followed by biyou palace and Yama palace.


    I''m afraid the emperor of Dahuang didn''t get any good bargains this time.


    Han Hua left me. The old sage fell next to me at the first time and protected me. But he whispered in the dark: Zhang Tong, I don''t think the corpse emperor will return the secret disk. You have to be prepared.


    I frowned slightly. To tell you the truth, I didn''t think about this problem. I didn''t have time to think about it at that time. Now I''m reminded, and I''m cluttering in my heart.


    What is the secret disk? It''s something that can cover up the way of heaven, especially Han''s father has stepped out of the realm of heaven and has the secret of heaven. Even if he doesn''t kill, it''s a high existence and can even go all the way.


    The old sage saw that I changed my face and continued to say: but don''t worry, your grandfather won''t watch you die, and the secret is not the only one. He will give him to you at a critical juncture. Because in the whole layout, you are the most important chess piece.


    I sneered twice, but I was really worried that what the old sage said would come true. The biyou palace falls directly between the two mountains by the sea.


    Han Peng met her father''s copper coffin for the first time. The copper coffin didn''t open, but just cracked a gap. The next second, the heaven magic charm flew out to form a disk. It is eight points similar to the destiny disk, and two points are different. It is exactly the two different points that determine that one of them is heaven and the other is underground.


    At the first time when the secret disk appeared, Han Peng reached out and took it over. He turned and fell to me and put the secret disk into my body.


    Almost at the same time, I heard the voice of Han''s father saying: Tong Tong, there is my residual breath in it. I hope it can help you.


    I was urging heaven''s Secret plate to recast the flesh. When I heard the speech, I was so happy that I almost screamed out. But I forced it down, and my face remained silent.


    Above the Buddha, we can now clearly know Han''s father and grandpa, and grandpa is the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling, which can be determined, otherwise it is difficult to explain the rapid development of his strength.


    Grandpa stepped out of the heaven only when he had another heaven''s Secret plate. Han''s father covered the heaven''s secret with his own strength. His breath contains too many things. If I understand, I may step out of heaven directly.


    Thinking of this, the excitement in my heart was hard to hide. The old sage smiled coldly through the mark. He even changed his name in private now, and he has no respect for me. Then he sent a message to me through the rune and said: at that time, it''s all mine.


    I didn''t dare to refute. The voice was very low. The old sage could no longer hide his smile in his eyes. It was estimated that he had longed to get the secret of heaven, get the way to step into the realm of heaven, and become the last fisherman.


    I saw in my eyes that there were no waves in my heart. Now I have decided to be his puppet before I know the secret of him and the strong man of the forgetful river.

 Chapter 454

    After the biyou palace and the yama palace were located, the emperor of the Qingling world and the corpse family met and began to arrange troops for defense.


    After his parents fell in biyou palace and Yama palace, the copper coffin was completely closed. Han''s father didn''t have any hesitation when he returned the secret disk, and left a trace of breath for me. It can be seen that they are trustworthy. Now their copper coffin is closed. It is estimated that they have the ability to hide the secret, but they can''t be disturbed. I asked Chen Hao to arrange it, Arrange the two copper coffins at the core of biyou palace.


    After my body recovered, the old sage didn''t follow me step by step and began to let go of my freedom and let me deal with things. What he is waiting for now is only a result.


    I was also very cautious, avoiding the restrictions he gave me and keeping him in the dark.


    Chen Hao and they were all in the city. After Han Peng fell down with me, Chen Hao and Wu Decai greeted them.


    They got benefits in the underworld. The dragon and Phoenix baby absorbed the spirit of the dragon and Phoenix in the underworld and had a great transformation. However, when he came out, he encountered the siege of the Heavenly Emperor and suffered heavy casualties. After Wu De brought back the news, Chen Hao only selected three million elite of the witch family and lost more than 100000 people when he came in. He still relied on the 72 disciples of the old sage to summon millions of cannon fodder, Then, relying on the biyou palace and the yama palace and bringing all the elite, the casualties were reduced to 100000. If there were no biyou palace and the yama palace, the casualties would have increased several times, and even under the siege of the emperor, they might be destroyed directly.


    From Chen Hao''s words, the heavenly masters of the great wilderness did not all go out, but went to 40, so they stayed until Han''s father arrived.


    Lost 100000, but good or bad people came. The main force is still there. The people in the headquarters of Qingling world have not lost much. They are all totems. The Wu clan army brought by Chen Hao also has 50000 or 60000 totems.


    The defense arrangement is good. Chen Hao, we also went back to the conference hall. Han has left for too long. I don''t know about chaos Lingshi. I gave her a brief introduction.


    Totem bodies are our support. In addition, chaotic spirit stones here can be obtained directly without mining. If we strive for time for peace, our strength will increase exponentially. Unfortunately, there is no reconciliation between the Holy Land and the Qingling world. Now Li Yuantian and Jianyuan are responsible for guarding the outside. Together, there are almost 100000 totem bodies, which can be suppressed.


    If you want to integrate the holy land, it is only possible under the general trend that the great wilderness comes to the witch world and attacks us on a large scale.


    Chen Hao also made many efforts outside. Even when he came in, he didn''t hesitate to negotiate in person, hoping to exchange totems for their manufacturing methods of special weapons, because that special weapon is useless in large-scale confrontation, but it is a solid weapon when guarding the city.


    But the Holy Land refused mercilessly, and when Chen Hao mobilized the elite, they also tried to fight. Finally, they didn''t fight the totem army led by Jianyuan and Li Yuantian.


    After a general understanding, we have made an analysis of the current situation. Chen Hao, the elite of the witch family, can control it, and now he and Jiang Ting have a very high status in the witch family. There is no need to worry about the problems ahead.


    Chen Hao said so, but I''m still not sure. He and Jiang Ting are ultimately subject to the witch race. After all, it''s a race, and not two people can decide its future and direction.


    At present, the creation of totem body will focus on the people of the corpse clan, but whether it can be built still needs to be tested. When it was decided, Chen Haoli immediately arranged for someone to experiment.


    When it came to totem, the old sage interrupted and felt that his 72 disciples could build totem. He not only said it, but also gave me orders.


    When I received his order, I paused a little. Han immediately noticed that before I could speak, he said: the ancient skills of 72 sages are very useful and can greatly reduce casualties. In theory, they should give priority to building totem bodies, but now the problem is that there are not many chaotic spirit stones. It can only be postponed for the time being.


    I was controlled by the old sages and had to refute Han, and said in an inhumane cold voice: the contribution made by the 72 sages is obvious to all. Since there are few chaotic spirit stones, it should be given priority to casting them.


    Han Peng sneered and asked me: are you in charge now or am I in charge?


    In everyone''s eyes, I have always followed Han, and the Qingling world is also guided by Han. But they have never seen me and Han Li fight with such a red face. They feel incredible for a time.


    I continued: you are a corpse family. You are not the master of the Qingling world.


    Chen Hao knew that I didn''t like the old sage as much as he did, nor did I like his disciples. He secretly negotiated that he and his people would not be given any chance to forge totem. Now he frowned when he saw me change my mouth and help the old sage speak.


    Wu De and he also voiced to me and asked me what I meant. The feelings between Han and I are obvious to all. We support each other. Today, we have never said anything. The changes now make many people feel very strange.


    In the face of the voice transmission of Wu De and Chen Hao, I thought I didn''t hear it. The old sage was nervous because my abnormal words were easy to attract other people''s attention. He hurried to change my instructions and let me listen to Han.


    As soon as his instructions changed, I said: in that case, do as my wife said.


    The crowd was full of fog. I don''t know what medicine I sell in my gourd. Only I know from the bottom of my heart that Han Peng knows my situation thoroughly and does it deliberately.


    Later, she told Chen Hao and others that they would try their best to cooperate with me to play a good trick.


    The old sage didn''t get the chance. His face was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to say anything. This is always our home. Even if he controls me, he is not absolutely safe and dare not expose.


    In the eyes of the public, I am no better than Han, so I can only admit my fate. I don''t care about these, but hope to have a quiet time.


    However, the experimental results of the corpse clan have not come out yet. In the distance, there are trumpets, a large army pressing on the border, and there are 70 or 80 Tianzun breath.


    At present, we add sword Lingxiao and wind chime. Counting all the heavenly zuns from the corpse family, there are only 25 people who can fight against the heavenly Zun, and their strength is not at the same level at all.


    When the army came, more than 50 heavenly masters led the team, which gave us great pressure and even affected our morale.


    The big flag fluttered over the biyou palace. Without Li Yuantian''s sea god needle, Chen Hao''s iron rod took its place, with mountains and rivers and mountains and seas hanging on it.


    The four immortal killing swords also appeared at the same time to frighten one party.


    When I saw the four swords for killing immortals, I suddenly thought of the top ten lost ancient soldiers spread in the wilderness, and quickly ordered to sacrifice all the immortal gourd, the Eastern imperial bell, the falling treasure money, the seven treasure wonderful tree and the thin of life and death. The greater the momentum, the more frightening the better.


    Many people don''t understand what I said, because many times, when the magic weapon looks terrible, it is just a waste of its power, not the strongest state.


    But one thing will not change. The more powerful the magic weapon is, the more terrible the power will escape. Even if it''s a fat face, it''s better than a pragmatic attack.


    Because these pieces are among the top ten ancient soldiers, but so far, they can''t show their due strength. They are not very useful to the God. They might as well be used to bluff.


    As for the nail head seven arrow book, when the housekeeper comes back, it is naturally in the city, but the nail head seven arrow book is the only forbidden art that has appeared at present. It can resist the heavenly way and can not appear at will. It should maintain the original sense of mystery.


    Although they were puzzled, after I opened my mouth, they released their magic tools one after another. Their power was not introverted, but all released outside. It looked terrible for a time.


    Several ancient artifacts appeared at the same time, and soon the emperor of the great wilderness recognized them. The murderous army of the great wilderness, originally led by the emperor of the great wilderness, suddenly stopped.


    Seeing this, I hurried to the top of Chen Hao''s iron bar and shouted: all the ten artifacts are here again. Come here if you are not afraid of death.


    My voice fell, and the army stopped in the wilderness retreated in panic. I was relieved. When the qibaomiao tree appeared, the monks in the wilderness were very surprised and scared. At that time, I had a hunch that the top ten ancient artifacts had spread in the wilderness and were likely to have been deified and powerful. Now several pieces appear at the same time, they naturally dare not mess around.


    When the soldiers in the wilderness retreated, cheers broke out in the city. When the people in charge of the ancient ware saw that they scared the army away, they did not reserve anything. They urged all the forces to kill the enemy. Not to mention anything else, even the falling treasure money and the seven treasures wonderful tree, which have no attack ability, shine brightly.


    The virtual shadow of Luobao money hangs in the sky, and the hole in the middle is like a money eye in the universe.


    The qibaomiao tree turns into a towering ancient tree, on which the treasure light escapes, like a divine tree growing in the universe.


    When the people in the wilderness didn''t know us and didn''t know about it, several ancient soldiers were at the end of their power. Seeing that they were scrambling to urge me, I hurried to say: almost. Show your head and be careful to show your horse''s feet.


    I said that when the immortal sword array came out, the rest of the magic weapons were taken back. The cut immortal gourd flew on the city head with his hands on his hips and said angrily to the great wilderness army that had withdrawn far away: bastards, have a kind of come to fight with me.


    The people of the great wilderness had never seen ancient utensils. They just heard from the legend, and the things in the legend will inevitably cause fear. Now they see the cut immortal gourd swearing, so they are afraid to come again.


    Yuhua tanhara wanted to catch the cut immortal gourd and not let it go out to disgrace. He found that it still had an effect in this way, so he gave up.


    I let Chen Hao urge me to cast the elite body of the witch clan now. After the experiment of the corpse clan is successful, I will shift my focus to the corpse clan.


    Now the way of bluffing can''t be delayed for too long, and during this period, with one more totem, our strength will be stronger, so we can''t waste time.

 Chapter 455

    Legends are often scary.


    There have been ten ancient soldiers in the wilderness, but they haven''t seen them. Now a few suddenly appear, and they are all confused.


    After the shock, I immediately made arrangements and discussed with Han to make the housekeeper ready. Because among several ancient utensils, the only ones that can kill the emperor are the gourd and the book of seven arrows.


    The eclosion field is still short of heat. It''s not certain. Only the nail head and seven arrow book can kill. Since it is a deterrent, we must make effective killing and killing.


    At that time, nail the head and seven arrows, cooperate with the cutting immortal gourd, and make a fog to prevent the people in the wilderness from trying out the depth.


    Seeing that I didn''t pierce it, the old sage was more relieved of his Rune seal. He didn''t monitor me. After releasing Hangu pass, he returned to his territory.


    Chen Hao is responsible for casting totems for the corpse clan, while people on the other side are also casting totems for the elite of the witch clan.


    In the past few months, Chen Hao and his team have accumulated more than ten thousand chaotic spirit stones. In addition, we have obtained more than ten thousand big spirit stones after changing them into small ones. Wu De used some of them for transmission, and there are eight or nine thousand left.


    Just in the face of the famine, this number is far from enough.


    We just made arrangements. When night fell, the heavenly masters of the great wilderness made moves. Three heavenly masters stepped into the air. They all wore a accessories on their foreheads, inlaid with luminous gemstones in the middle. I didn''t notice at first. When they approached, I realized that the power emitted by the gem was strange, but I couldn''t say what was strange for a moment.


    Wu De reminded me that the people with precious stones on their heads were all heavenly masters at the level of the city Lord. I had a hand with them. In addition to the power of the Heavenly Master, the precious stones seemed to provide them with some special energy. Unfortunately, sister-in-law''s father didn''t suppress them, but took us after deterring them.


    Han''s father didn''t suppress the Heavenly Master with precious stones on his head?


    I asked, and Wu De nodded again. Han and I are suspicious. At that time, the time was a little urgent, but he wouldn''t miss that opportunity unless Han''s father noticed the special power in the gem and didn''t move.


    Han Peng flew to the core of biyou palace for the first time and asked her father in person.


    The three heavenly masters of the wilderness came out to test, but they didn''t dare to rush over at once. They stopped more than 50 miles away and observed from a distance. Six eyes with laws crossed over to have an insight into the situation of the immortal killing sword array.


    The immortal killing sword array has always been started. The four political gates protect biyou palace, Yama palace and Hangu pass. It is full of sword Qi. They can''t see through it.


    In the current immortal killing sword array, it''s nothing to simply defend several heavenly masters. After all, up to now, the promotion of sword unintentionally and Qinxue is very obvious. With the blessing of totem body, several artifact have certain strength.


    When Han Peng asked, yuhuatian and the housekeeper had entered the array.


    After a while, Han came back and said to us: my father said that the gem in their eyebrows contains a unique power. These people can suppress other heavenly lords and become city masters. They rely on the gem, which is like a gift and a mark.


    Gifts? Mark?


    Who can bestow a gift and mark the God?


    Fear appeared on everyone''s faces. Is there any existence above the heaven above the wilderness?


    Tianshi city? Unlikely. Grandpa now has a secret disk in his hand, and he has stepped out of the realm of Tianzun, but the secret disk is not unlimited. The important thing is that if he could control Tianzun, he didn''t need to send someone to lobby when he gave the order to Tianzun.


    Although I don''t know what they are lobbying for, I can be sure that the emperor of the wilderness didn''t do it according to their plan.


    Han Peng then said: no matter what it is, it is inevitable to do it. We just need to pay attention not to break the strange gem when we do it.


    Wu Decai thought next to him and said: the gemstones that can improve the strength of the emperor must be extraordinary. The three of them came in to test. We''d better kill them at one blow and get some to study, so as not to suffer losses.


    I''m going to do the same, but with the help of the immortal sword array and huluwa, the problem won''t be too big.


    But just when we were ready, the three heavenly lords retreated and gave up the temptation, which was a little puzzling.


    Jiang NV suggested that we might as well leave here now to avoid the people in the wilderness and find a way after stabilizing.


    If we can avoid it, we will have a way to get the chaotic spirit stone. At that time, all the totems will come out. Naturally, it''s better.


    But now they are facing each other hundreds of kilometers away. It is not easy to escape from the follow of the God. The only way is to shock them completely and make them dare not follow, so as to get rid of them completely.


    Jiang Nu''s proposal just wanted to get into the topic. After that, she blushed and rejected it: it''s a little impossible.


    Han Peng''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and her eyes looked at Jiang NV strangely, but she didn''t say anything. Because after the emperor of the great wilderness returned, the army started again and forced us directly.


    What did they see just now? See through our lies?


    Seeing this, Chen Hao hurriedly shouted to Bai Wushuang and prepared to light up the ancient artifacts again. But I stopped. The second time I used the same method, we could see our guilty conscience and show our feet.


    On the contrary, it has been shown once. If the status quo is maintained, it will be more deterrent. According to their appearance, they are not going to rush over now. Just now they ran too far. Now they come here, just shorten the distance. Otherwise, if something happens to the tempting God, they will not be able to come over for a while and a half.


    Close to a hundred miles, the army of the wilderness stopped.


    At this time, Chen Hao asked a question we were all thinking about. He said: it''s really fucking strange. We didn''t do anything harmful to nature when we entered the wilderness. Why are we so hostile? We won''t let it go when we come in.


    The old sage came out from the side and said: there are so many gods living in the wilderness. Under the catastrophe of that year, something unknown must have happened here. Now the wilderness prevents us from entering, perhaps because we don''t want too many people to fight.


    Chen Hao looked at the old sage and asked with a cold hum: haven''t you lived from the Holocaust to now? Tell me about the secret. Did you touch something but hide it secretly for fear that others would rob you?


    The old sage was asked by Chen Hao, and his face turned white.


    In the whole process, the old sage has been sending me information. It''s very chaotic. I can''t figure out what he wants me to do. It can be seen that Chen Hao''s words poked his secret.


    My hand moved slightly. When Chen Hao saw it, he snorted and stopped talking.


    There are many reasons why Dahuang hates us. It may be foreign invasion or what Chen Hao said. What are they hiding.


    But these are not important, because heaven has set a big game.


    I haven''t said anything about the way of heaven. I''m afraid it will cause a huge shadow to Chen Hao and them. Sometimes, keeping some simple hopes can give people more motivation.


    What''s more, what we are doing now is not in the eyes of the Tao of heaven. Just go step by step. When that day comes, we will face it after all. There is no need to worry in advance.


    While we were discussing and watching, a melodious piano sound suddenly came out from the wilderness. It was very pleasant. At first, even I was fascinated. I didn''t understand what they were doing. Did you dare not try? Play music for us to relieve our emotions?


    The funny idea flashed through my heart. The next second, my face turned white. After reacting, I quickly shouted: prepare to resist the enemy. Except for the big housekeeper, the rest entered the battle.


    They didn''t know about the ten ancient artifacts. They were a little confused when they saw that I was so frightened.


    Now I don''t have time to give them a detailed explanation. The Fuxi Qin is not in our hands, but now there is an inexplicable sound, which is likely to be the Fuxi Qin.


    Fu Xi, known as the emperor of man and powerful in the heaven, is a strong man who has existed before the emergence of the fairy world. He is at the same level as the twelve ancestors of the witch family and the Eastern Emperor of the witch family. Although he is the emperor of human beings, he has too close contact with chaos.


    What is important is that Dahuang has made the ranking of the top ten ancient artifacts. If it is really Fuxi Qin, it is not low. Although the cut immortal gourd is in the third place, it is certainly not at the same level as the Fuxi Qin controlled by Dahuang Tianzun.


    Bai Wushuang released the Donghuang bell for the first time, and Luobao money and Qibao Miao tree also appeared. However, these two rankings are under the Fuxi piano and may not be able to brush away. Moreover, they are far away and can''t be close.


    When they entered the array, I said that the sound of the Qin was probably made by Fuxi Qin. When I said it, the old sage said excitedly: it''s impossible. Fuxi Qin is a treasure of the human race, and the human race refers to the human beings in the Qingling world. If it wants to appear, it can only appear in the Qingling world and can not fall into the wilderness.


    Chen Hao was not in the right eye with the old sage. He said with a cold hum: old man, you are afraid that your old eyes are dazed and can''t see things clearly. There are witches, Protoss and demons in the wilderness, and human beings are also the leaders here. It''s not surprising that Fu Xiqin appears here. If you have kung fu to talk nonsense here, you might as well call your soldiers quickly and make a contribution.


    The great wilderness is indeed a mixture of good and bad people, and they don''t recognize the same kind in the rest of the world. It is estimated that the races of the corpse clan, the underworld and the big world can also be found, but they haven''t been found yet.


    The old sage was offended by Chen Haojie. He was still kind and had no dignity at all. He really hurried to show his ancient skills and turn into a soldier.


    The sound of the piano was long, and there was no other movement for a long time. Wu De asked me in some confusion: boss, is it really wrong?


    But this time, the sword didn''t mean to replace me and replied: Zhang Tong was right. The sound of the piano was very strange. You know, we are in the immortal killing sword array. There are mountains and rivers and mountains and seas outside. It''s not easy for any sound to come in.


    The sword inadvertently changed everyone''s face and thought of a terrible problem. If the sound is the attack mode of Fuxi Qin, now all our defenses have failed and are broken.

 Chapter 456

    As soon as I realized this problem, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped, and then the immortal killing sword array began to shake and a crack appeared.


    The sword didn''t mean to hum coldly. The Four Swords shook at the same time. The mountain and river map and mountain and sea map glowed at the same time. Chen Hao''s iron bar also emitted a strong light, and the runes on it flew out.


    The rest of the people directly released the totem in their bodies. Tens of thousands of people joined forces and finally blocked the crack. However, with this test, our shortcomings were exposed. The next second, the twenty heavenly masters of the great wilderness stepped over at the same time, in a group of five, and directly entered the immortal killing sword array.


    They haven''t seen the immortal killing sword array, but they seem to have a lot of research. They know that breaking the array at the same time can reduce the attack and pressure.


    But the moment they went in, the immortal killing sword array was controlled by sword Lingxiao. Bai Xiaofei and their four sword gods assisted. The immortal killing sword instantly became larger, and the four big swords soared in the air. Under the tip of the sword was the array to suppress the world. The people who went in didn''t get any benefits for a while, and the old sage, Chen Hao, Jiang Nu, Han and I moved into the array with 10000 totems.


    The immortal killing sword array is not in vain. Besides, it is controlled by the sword God himself. The sword spirit inside is towering. I fought with two of the heavenly lords as soon as I went in, and they took down Tiandao boxing.


    Under the collision, I finally understood where Chen Hao said the special was. The gem in the center of their eyebrows really gave them a unique power, keeping pace with chaos and totem and not being suppressed.


    Yuhuatian and the housekeeper have been together. They seem to have succeeded in trapping the immortal sword array and killing a God, because I noticed that the law of the God is escaping.


    Here, the law of killing God will no longer be exiled, but will dissipate naturally and become a force in nature.


    The success over there has also increased my confidence. The cutting immortal gourd and the nail head seven arrows book are good, but neither of them has touched the real power of the two magic tools. At this time, they can kill one person. It can be seen that these heavenly masters with shining heads are not immortal.


    My Tiandao boxing was played again, and the totem and ancient characters emerged at the same time. With the 10000 totem bodies behind, they built a huge totem. I have to say that they inherited all my totems, and now they can be perfectly integrated together to form great power.


    The four heavenly lords didn''t expect that we would have such ability, so they were scattered directly.


    I found that the totem was stronger than I thought. No wonder Chen Hao, facing the siege of more than 40 heavenly masters, only 100000 people died in the end, and the loss of the totem was very small. Obviously, they had long found that the totem could be integrated.


    Seeing that they could fight together, the moment the four heavenly masters separated, I fell towards one of them. The people behind me also cooperated with the trapped fairy sword to trap the three people at the first time.


    I made no reservation. The small world full of cracks was released. Every time Tiandao boxing was played, it showed 36 changes. My current technique is a little single, but as long as it is a powerful technique, just one.


    Reuse is always much more powerful than using some weak techniques.


    When I hit the 20th punch, there was a crack in the little world of the Heavenly Master. He was shocked. He opened his mouth for the first time and asked unimaginably: who are you?


    His words are a little strange. It feels like he knows me. But I will not miss the opportunity because of my words. When I attack, I say: I am me.


    The voice dropped thirty ancient characters and directly penetrated into his small crack. The ancient characters have the ability to break the boundary. After embedding them, his complexion changed. The gem light in the center of his eyebrows suddenly flew into the small world, gushing a dark blue light, trying to fight the ancient characters. The result is useless.


    The emperor of the great wilderness was surprised and said something incredible; How is that possible? How can the Dharma stone that can cover natural disasters be useless?


    I was surprised that the light of gemstones could suppress even totems, but it was useless to ancient characters at this time. Because after I got the Tianji plate casting body and totem, I didn''t pay so much attention to the ancient characters. I couldn''t understand it. I still wanted to understand it. Later, I lost interest completely. Now I suddenly found that the most special ancient characters in my body are the ancient characters on my spine.


    At the same time, I also remembered a forgotten thing. Han said that I could not become a saint, that is to say, I had no realm. So far, I only had the expression of realm, and even had a small realm later than Chen Hao. Generally speaking, Han''s original words were not wrong.


    All this is caused by my Tao and the ancient characters in my body.


    The emperor of the wilderness whispered in his mouth, but his hand was not vague at all. Even if it was useless, he was still trying to eliminate my ancient words.


    But then I entered more ancient characters, superimposed them, and finally broke his small world.


    When the small world of the Heavenly Master broke, his realm began to fall. No matter how much power the gem in the center of the eyebrow passed to him, it was useless in the end. It was like an elephant, and its cubs could not escape the killing of hyenas.


    Just at the moment of killing him, I grabbed the gem in the center of his eyebrows and wanted to take it down forcibly. As a result, I pulled it, and he gave a scream. Under the gem, there was a white silk thread like a tree''s fibrous root connected with his spiritual orifices. While pulling it, soul blood splashed, which was very terrible.


    I felt a tremor in my heart. This kind of thing was connected with their psychic orifices, much like a control device.


    Regardless of the scream of the great wilderness God, I pulled it out. Almost at the moment when the gem was completely separated from him, his body was rapidly drying up and turned into fly ash in the twinkling of an eye. Only the law escaped.


    Before I could take a closer look at the gem in my hand, the white fibrous root on it went straight to the center of my eyebrow. As soon as my face changed, I quickly mobilized the ancient characters to seal it. After wrapping two layers in succession, the fibrous root was completely quiet.


    I looked at it and my face changed. After yuhuatian and the housekeeper killed the emperor of the wilderness, they will certainly go to get the precious stones at the first time, but I have the ability to suppress them. They may not have the ability, let alone the rest.


    Han''s father just felt danger and there was someone behind him, but he didn''t expect the gem to have the ability to parasitize.


    Thinking of this, I dare not kill again, but cooperate with 10000 totems to forcibly expel the remaining three people.


    No one can kill the Heavenly Master at present. I expelled the three people who were trapped in the immortal sword array and flew towards the immortal sword array at the first time. Han Peng was inside at this time and had time to tell him. As for yuhuatian and the housekeeper, they killed the Heavenly Master at the first time. The change has long occurred. It''s too late for me to go now.


    Stepping into the immortal killing sword array, I just saw that Han Peng also adopted the same method to let 10000 totems release totems at the same time and trap three people. She was dealing with one of them. Under the emperor''s sword, the great wasteland Tianzun was also at a dead end.


    At the moment I observed the situation, Han Peng found an opportunity to kill the God of the wilderness with her sword. I knew she would take down the gem at the first time after she succeeded. It would be really late at that time.


    But now tell her that even if she hears it, she may not stop at the first time. Moreover, as soon as she stops, she will be hit back immediately, which is very dangerous.


    The idea flashed in my mind. The next second I stepped into the air and appeared next to her. I punched the Tianzun of the wilderness. At the same time, I just stopped her Xuanyuan sword. At the same time, my thirty-six fists after the change of Tiandao boxing also pushed the Tianzun of the wilderness back, leaving no chance to fight back.


    Hanhe was blocked by me and frowned slightly, but he calmly sent a message to me and said: Tong Tong, what''s the matter.


    I protected her and retreated. On the way, I said: the gem in the center of their eyebrows is strange. It is estimated that something has happened to yuhuatian and the housekeeper. Now go and see them and give it to me.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and didn''t understand what had happened, but at this moment, she didn''t ask the bottom, so she turned and left the immortal sword array.


    I stepped into the air and brought ten thousand totem bodies with Han to fight together, which also forced the four people out.


    Now I have a bottom in my heart. These 10000 totems are fully capable of blocking the four heavenly lords, and there will be no heavy casualties.


    There are two sword arrays in the immortal killing sword array. The remaining two sword arrays are completely fearless and are directly crushed out.


    I asked the heavenly lords to leave the array and leave 10000 totems.


    They have enough ability to stop three or five heavenly lords, and whether they have the ability to kill, just to ensure safety.


    I quit the array and looked around for the first time. On the head of the main gate of biyou palace, they were all surrounded. I knew at a glance that the situation was bad, but I didn''t know whether it was the feather field or the big housekeeper. I fell down in a hurry, picked up the crowd and found that it was the feather field lying on the ground.


    There was a gem in the center of his eyebrow, which was flickering. The housekeeper said nearby: he took down the gem and had no chance to respond. The root of the gem entered his body. At the beginning, he seemed crazy. After turning around and attacking, he was completely out of control.


    After listening, I said: this thing is not a gem at all. It is used by someone to control the Heavenly Master. It is similar to a parasite. I heard the Heavenly Master of Dahuang say that it is called Dharma stone in the sword array.


    After listening to me, Chen Hao turned back and asked the housekeeper: he began to go crazy. How did he become like this later?


    I was also curious and stared at the housekeeper waiting for an answer.


    The housekeeper said: after the eclosion field got out of control, the cut immortal gourd suddenly turned into a light and disappeared into his body. Then he fainted. Before fainting, his eyes recovered Qingming.


    Chen Hao was relieved when he heard the speech and said: it seems that it''s the gourd protector. Entering his body to help fight, there should be no big problem for the time being. It''s urgent for us to find out what the origin of FA Shi is. If you can really control the God, the black hand behind it should be in the wilderness. Compared with it, the God in front of you is not a threat at all.


    Chen Hao''s analysis is very correct, but Tianzun can control it. It''s useless for us to trace it. The urgent task is to leave here first and avoid the Tianzun in the wilderness.


    However, just as I wanted to speak, the sound of Fuxi Qin floated in the sky again.

 Chapter 457

    The sound of Fuxi Qin has a strong penetration. Fortunately, this is the great wasteland in the immortal killing sword array. All the heavenly masters fled in confusion, and the totems rushed out. When they remembered the sound of the Qin, they jointly blocked it out with totems.


    Totem and Dharma stone have similar power. Dharma stone is likely to be the power evolved later, and the person who found it should be in the wilderness.


    Now I have no time to think about this. What Chen Hao said about finding out the people behind it is all behind.


    When the voice of fuxiqin was stopped, I asked Qinxue to control biyou palace to leave. In a test just now, they couldn''t break the immortal sword array and were killed. They may not continue to chase after them.


    But I was wrong. The biyou palace just moved, and the Tianzun of the wilderness followed him. Now as soon as we leave, we don''t stop. If we continue to escape, we will only fall into a stalemate and become passive.


    But just then, Jiang ting and several big Witches of the witch family came out with a sarcophagus. The sarcophagus was very rough, but it exuded the smell of years, as if it had existed at the beginning of heaven and earth.


    The witch family has the ancestral blood of the twelve ancestral witches, which can summon the soul and blood of the ancestral witches through sacrifice. The origin of the twelve ancestral witches is larger than all the fairies in the fairy world, and is at the same level as Pangu.


    Unfortunately, now is just the power contained in the blood, can not return to the glory of that year. But little is better than nothing, and the power of soul blood body has not really been brought into play. Last time, on the golden skeleton, I fell into a trap and was suppressed by the power on the golden skeleton. The witch family wasted a drop of ancestral blood in vain.


    Now I thought there were twelve ancestral witches inside, but the sarcophagus came out. Chen Hao and they retreated one after another. They were very afraid.


    Wu De told me that it was the shebi corpse in the land of demons. Unfortunately, the consciousness of shebi corpse has been completely lost and has become a fierce corpse. When we came in, the witch family forcibly sealed it with ancestral blood, ready to bring it still in the wilderness. Otherwise, staying in the witch world is always a hidden danger in the seven worlds.


    If so many secrets had not emerged in the great wilderness, it would be inappropriate to throw the fierce corpse in the demon sealing land here. That would only make it stronger and stronger. But now, I believe that the fierce corpse is powerful and the great wilderness can clean up his existence. Now throw it out to see if the people behind can do anything. At the same time, it can stop the people in the great wilderness and give us a chance to escape.


    Jiang Ting, they are all great witches, and they have cast totems. Now the four people come personally carrying the sarcophagus. It is very difficult to fall every step. What they carry on their shoulders is like a star. With them walking, the whole biyou palace is shaking.


    Wu De said: half of the ancient corpses inside are chaotic bodies, and the impure chaotic Qi is very heavy.


    I looked at the sarcophagus and subconsciously stepped back two steps. The chaotic creatures pursued by the holy land are complete chaotic bodies. After death, they are as big as stars and half chaotic bodies. If they are released normally, I''m afraid they are not small.


    Unexpectedly, the half step chaotic body can still survive in the world in the way of corpse repair.


    Han has met with the semi chaotic body, but she hasn''t had such close contact. Seeing Jiang Ting carrying them over, she touched the lid of the sarcophagus with her hand and held her breath. It took about half a minute for her to open her eyes and say; Such a fierce corpse has never been seen in the corpse family, nor has it been recorded.


    The corpse world gathers all the corpses. Han''s father is the king of the corpse family. Han can''t be unclear about the species of his own people.


    Han Peng sighed and said: if no one stops the release of these murderous objects, I''m afraid it will cause disaster.


    Shebi corpse can hunt and kill the God. Now he completely loses his consciousness, and his strength will only be more terrible. Regardless of the enemy or ourselves, we only know the existence of bloodthirsty killing. If we absorb a lot of blood and grow up, it will be a disaster.


    But now people in the wilderness are chasing after them. They can''t get rid of it without this means. Even if we get rid of them and don''t leave them a little trouble, we won''t hide for long and will be found.


    Han Peng was worried, but when he said it, he retreated, and his attitude was very clear.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ting ordered the priests of the witch family to hold a sacrifice in the city, and even used her ancestral blood to build a powerful witch family talisman.


    After the talisman was built, Jiang ting and her family carried the sarcophagus to the edge of biyou palace. At this time, Fuxi Qin was invalid and no longer released the attack.


    During the escape, the immortal sword array opened a gap. Jiang ting and her four men made efforts at the same time and threw the coffin at the people in the wilderness.


    The four statues were thrown out with all their strength. The sarcophagus was very fast. On the way, Jiang Ting crushed the talisman in her hand. Almost at the same time, a talisman appeared on the sarcophagus in flight. The next second, the sarcophagus exploded and a purple fog flew out of it.


    We saw it in the crack. At that time, it was still bound. Now it was completely free from the bondage. When it appeared, it gave a roar. The surrounding fog gathered quickly and grew flesh and blood on the huge white bones.


    In the blink of an eye, what appeared in the void was a giant dozens of meters high. His facial features were different from ordinary people. His ears were connected by green snakes, forming a pair of earrings. His thick lips were like two pieces of fat hanging from his chin.


    I heard Wu De describe the appearance of shebi corpse. Now it''s exactly what it looks like. Unfortunately, it''s unconscious. It''s just a corpse. But what he remembered had been told to the people of the witch clan, but the news was related to the survival of the witch clan, and Jiang Ting refused to say it.


    When the fierce corpse appeared, the pursuers of the great wilderness immediately stopped. Someone recognized it and shouted in horror: it''s the failed Dharma corpse. Let''s spread out, come on.


    Hearing the word "Dharma corpse", I raised my eyebrows and thought of Dharma stone. The two must be related.


    If so, shebi corpse will become like this. I''m afraid it has something to do with the people behind it. It can be inferred that what Jiang Ting refused to say is related to the person who made the corpse?


    I looked at Jiang ting and planned to let Chen Hao do some ideological work. As long as she opens her mouth, a lot of things will have a clue, and we just have to do the rest.


    When the fierce corpse appeared, the people of the great wilderness fled around, but the Dharma corpse of shebi corpse did not go after the people of the great wilderness, but made a roar and chased towards biyou palace, spitting magic gas in his mouth, which was extremely powerful.


    Jiang Ting was ready for this. When she saw the fierce corpse coming, the witch amulet condensed in the city glowed. There were eleven drops of blood glowing. Each drop contained powerful power.


    The power of the twelve ancestral witches grows and overcomes each other. Jiang Ting uses the ancestral blood of the witch family to deter her. It is estimated that she uses this method to bring the fierce corpse of shebi corpse here.


    The witch blood amulet pattern flew out, and the fierce corpse rushed towards us fiercely stepped back and rushed directly to the wasteland.


    The emperor of the great wilderness had already fled, and some had flown hundreds of miles, but the speed of the great sage could not catch up with the emperor, and the speed of the fierce corpse was not slow, so he caught up in an instant.


    Seeing that the killing was about to begin, I couldn''t help frowning. The hidden strongman in the wilderness can be an old sage, just a fugitive God. Does he really ignore the people behind him?


    You know, I''m afraid the fierce corpse that absorbs blood will be more cruel.


    When she was worried, a woman suddenly appeared in the distance, with a heavenly aura on her head and a Guqin in her hand. Her appearance attracted the attention of the fierce corpse. After all, the blood of a Heavenly God is better than tens of thousands of peak saints.


    I stared at the slim woman and couldn''t help worrying about her, because she had Fuxi Qin in her hand, she must be human.


    Up to now, the word "human" can not be defined, because from ancient times to now, many blood lines are mixed, especially the opening of the Qingling world and the coexistence of seven realms. Now I''m not sure whether I belong to human or not.


    But as soon as the woman in front of me appeared, I seemed to be able to hear the call from her blood. Han Peng noticed my abnormality, stretched out his hand to buckle my wrist, forcibly suppressed the blood gas in my body with her strength, and said to the people around him: feel strange, hold down the blood gas. What this woman exudes is the gathering gas of the emperor, As long as there is human blood in your body, you will be summoned. Just press your blood gas.


    The Han Han pressed my blood, and the feeling of sympathy and wanting to help in the past disappeared.


    The biyou palace retreats rapidly and the distance is also widening. However, the wilderness is very large and the horizon is far away. As long as it is still within the horizon, we can see it clearly.


    The fierce corpse only took two seconds to approach the slim woman. In the face of the fierce corpse, she calmly plucked the strings. When the sound of the piano remembered, countless notes appeared around and formed a light mask.


    The fierce corpse stepped into the light shield and seemed to be stuck. The speed slowed down immediately.


    At this time, the escaped Tianzun turned back, and more than 50 tianzuns shot at the same time. The light of the Dharma stone covered the Xuanguang, and the special power was released, which directly drowned the fierce corpse.


    I was shocked to see that if the fierce corpse was destroyed in this way, we could not go far.


    Chen Hao and Jiang Ting stood hand in hand. Jiang Ting said: it''s all right. If it''s easy, it won''t take so much effort in those years.


    More than a hundred heavenly masters shot, and the waves destroyed the mountains and rivers within a thousand miles, which were directly razed to the ground.


    But when the dust fell, shebi''s corpse was still there, but he was besieged by so many heavenly lords and didn''t dare to stay. He turned and wanted to escape. However, it was here that the notes of Fuxi Qin formed a chain to trap the fierce corpse.


    I wanted to see a result, but this is that biyou palace has flown out of the horizon. Unable to see results.


    After a long distance, we also took back our mind and began to plan how to hide.


    Chen Hao took the iron bar and took back both the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map. The sword inadvertently took back the immortal killing sword. The old sage took back the biyou palace and the yama palace after Hangu pass, which were reduced at the same time, just enough to accommodate the soldiers in the city.


    The next second, the runes on biyou palace flickered and began to cover up the breath.


    Wu De, we have a map. We know where the wilderness is the most desolate. Qin Xue kept changing directions on the way and finally flew towards the desolate place.


    Seeing that biyou palace was separated from the monitoring of the wilderness, I finally breathed out, and the whole person sat on the ground.

 Chapter 458

    Han saw me sitting on the ground, squatted down painfully, stroked my face and said: take advantage of this time, have a good rest.


    I looked at her, nodded seriously, opened my mouth and said: not only do I have to rest, but also do something to do.


    The tense nerves relaxed. In a relaxed atmosphere, I didn''t worry too much. I blurted it out, and the results can be imagined.


    Han Han''s face was slightly red and stared at me. Chen Hao and Jiang Ting couldn''t help laughing next to each other.


    But others dare not laugh. They are holding it.


    What she did with me last time was really only half done, which turned me into a man. Moreover, she didn''t know what to eat. The main reason was that she was too tight, but she didn''t feel comfortable.


    Now the second time, I should be able to let me ride.


    But when living that kind of life, I still need to ask a lot of things. Although Chen Hao and Li Yuantian didn''t all come here, Jianyuan and Li Yuantian stayed in the witch world. There are a large number of witch armies in the witch world that can check and balance the holy land, but I''m still not at ease. The important thing is that we don''t want to get the chaotic spirit stone here, because it may be exposed as soon as we go out. So the chaotic spirit stone has to rely on chaotic bones.


    Chen Hao introduced to me in detail that the people we stay outside can only compete with the holy land at present. If we don''t go back for a long time, the holy land is likely to wage war again. If we don''t add anything at that time, we will be driven out of the golden skeleton sooner or later.


    I just have a bottom in my heart about the external problems, and I can''t make any decisions now. Then he asked Wu De if he could go in and out of the underworld freely.


    Wu De shook his head and said: the zhenhun monument is only temporary. Even if the spirit of the dragon and phoenix is absorbed by the dragon and Phoenix baby, there will still be in the back. The little underworld is not as simple as we think. It''s best not to explore deeply.


    Wu De''s words at this time can be regarded as a warning. The underworld, the reincarnation place of the seven immortals in ancient times, will have deep water. Especially now that he has reached the heaven, it is completely impossible for us to build a place where we can reincarnate life.


    It can be seen that the people who build the underworld are absolutely above the heaven. In those days, the strong man of the forgetful River commanded the fairyland and occupied the place of reincarnation, but also acted as an administrator.


    The biyou palace has not settled down yet, and we dare not go down to rest. The army is still in array. All the strong gather on the wall. It was not until the third day that the biyou palace was located in a barren mountain.


    The wilderness is very large, and the mountains in the wilderness are surprisingly high. Any one is 100 kilometers high, but it also provides us with a natural hiding place. The huge biyou palace is located in the middle of the mountain and can''t show its head at all.


    However, the location chosen by biyou palace was too desolate. It happened to be the territory of the wild and fierce animals, which almost caused a wave of animals. Fortunately, the Donghuang bell could deter the demon families all over the world. Bai Wushuang didn''t dare to ring, but shook slightly and made a sound. The wild and fierce animals that originally wanted to attack us suddenly dormant quietly.


    Wu De saw an opportunity in this and said to me: boss, the transmission array needs the kernel of fierce animals. Many people often spend money to buy it in order to save time. If we hunt all kinds of fierce animals and obtain the kernel, we can exchange it for the chaotic spirit stone as long as we get it outside.


    I think it''s a good idea after listening to it, but it''s well known that we have entered the great wilderness. The cities in the great wilderness must be heavily guarded. Let alone change the chaotic spirit stone, I''m afraid our people will be eaten in a pot as soon as they appear.


    But it''s not impossible to think about it carefully, because Wu De still controls more than a dozen people in the wilderness. Those people are inextricably connected with Han. It''s good to call them back and let Han have a good look.


    At that time, our animal core can be shot through them. There are more than 200 Tianzun main cities and tens of thousands of subordinate cities in the wilderness, and there are countless cities, large and small, which can completely avoid the eyes and ears.


    Wu De thought the same as me, and just left it to him. We discussed these matters openly, and the old sages were there.


    He was relieved that nothing had happened in a few days. Without too many words, I didn''t pass orders to me. Just as I continued to disguise, I waited for him and the strong man of the forgetful River to show his feet.


    Jianlingxiao, Sanren and Fengling are arranging the defense of the city. The old sage and the strong man of the forgetful River are arranged to be on duty in the first shift. The next round is me and Han. They rotate back and forth in this way to prevent being sneaked attacked by the God halfway.


    Now let them be the first class. That''s what Jian Lingxiao noticed and deliberately arranged.


    When we went back, we stopped by to see the dragon and Phoenix baby. When we came out of the little underworld, the God of the wilderness blocked and lost a lot. But in that war, in addition to the efforts of the totem army, the dragon and Phoenix baby also played a great role.


    Biyou palace is divided into a large area. Now cangxue and Li Zhengke''s family are also refining pills here, and dragon and Phoenix babies are also practicing here. Outside are the people who survived in Qingling world. Fortunately, there are still five or six people in the five aristocratic families and all sects, so they will not be completely destroyed.


    Now the Ji family and the Jiang family want to bless the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map. The other sect disciples are not easy to participate in the war. They can also leave a fire. When they are stable in the future, they can also prosper their families and sects back to the Qingling world.


    There are few overseas monks, but there are still. At present, the soldiers in Qingling world have become big and small cats and can''t stand any trouble.


    Fortunately, Bai Wushuang''s rights are gradually consolidated. We also have the demon family as our backer. Chen Hao and Jiang Ting have also improved their status in the witch family. However, the witch family involves 12 departments, and they can''t cover up the sky. The only good thing is that the witch family has never been vague about the war and has always played a leading role.


    Take this time for example, the three million elite are not from the Dijiang department, but mixed. It can be seen that the twelve ancestors are still very united and will not throw the Dijiang department out to live and die. In this case, Chen Hao and Jiang Ting still have some abilities.


    After simply asking about the consumption of xiapan peach garden, Li Zhengke told me that the current consumption can still be renewable. The main reason is that many people on the battlefield are directly killed and can come back alive without the need for the best pill. Ordinary Huiyuan pill and Huiling pill can be satisfied. In this way, the consumption of miraculous pills is also greatly reduced.


    After leaving the alchemy place and then entering it, it is the place where the dragon and Phoenix babies practice. But now they can''t be called Dragon and Phoenix babies, because they have the appearance of dragon and Phoenix after absorbing the Yin spirit.


    Our original strategy is also correct. So far, there has been no conflict between dragon and Phoenix, and we get along very well.


    I didn''t deliberately test the power of dragon and Phoenix baby now, but from the perspective of breath, they are already the strength of the peak Mahatma. I believe it''s not difficult to step into Tianzun without going to Tianzun.


    In fact, although this period of time is not long, the improvement of many people is very obvious. The peak saint who forged totem body is now close to banbu Tianzun. Unfortunately, the conditions of Tianzun are very harsh. So far, banbu Tianzun is their destination.


    When we left the dragon and Phoenix Pavilion, Chen Hao entered the meeting room before entering the door. Chen Hao angrily asked: boss, did the old guy do something to you?


    I briefly suppressed the rune seal of the old sages, and then nodded to let them have an intuitive understanding.


    When Chen Hao saw me admit it, he said ruthlessly: I have long seen that this old thing has anti bone. Sure enough, he really deserved the title of an old sage.


    Chen Hao is extreme. His idea is very simple. He is not one of us, that is a traitor. In fact, the old sage did well in the future. He just wanted to improve himself, go to a higher level and obtain the qualification of eternal life.


    In fact, the things we have come all the way are not so glorious.


    For a short time, I let go so that I wouldn''t be noticed. Then they stopped asking me about it and began to discuss it.


    As expected, he had already noticed it, and his idea was the same as mine. He asked me to continue lurking and let the old sages show their feet.


    Moreover, Han also estimated that the old sages and the strong of the forgetful River were probably related to the Dharma stone and Dharma corpse. Because the original fairyland actually got a lot of information, but it was concealed by the high-level. FA Shi is probably the alternative power they found.


    After hearing this, Chen Hao disdained to say: the one in the forgetful River can''t have such great skills. Look at his advice. He doesn''t look like a strong man at all.


    Wu De said: boss Chen, you are completely deceived by the stories of the Qingling world. The jade emperor has experienced ten disasters, each for 120000 years. His cultivation time is unmatched by all immortals, even Pangu and the twelve ancestors. Like Jianyuan, although there was a momentum to establish a country at that time, he still did not dare to take any step. The Jade Emperor was also able to call him directly.


    Jian Lingxiao also interrupted: the predecessor of the old sage was one of the three Qing Dynasties. In the realm of heaven, he had the most ancient magic tools, and was willing to surrender. It can be seen that the Jade Emperor was the strongest at that time. I suspect that he is the embodiment of heaven.


    Incarnation of heaven?


    I frown slightly, but when I think about it carefully, what Jian Lingxiao said is very reasonable.


    But if the Jade Emperor is the embodiment of heaven, he doesn''t have to mix up like this now. Han Peng obviously agreed with Jian Lingxiao, and then said: the purpose of his staying with the old sage is probably to stop Zhang Daoling''s plan, or they want to cut off their Hu on the way like God.


    Chen Hao interrupted: as you just said, the old boy is so awesome. He must have known Zhang Daoling''s plan like the back of his hand. Why bother so much.


    After hearing this, Wu De said in a reminder tone: don''t forget that the fairy world controls only the five elements and three realms, which include the big world, the divine world and the underworld. Although the other four realms were subdued, the Jade Emperor and the people in the fairy world at that time could not have an insight into the other four realms. Knowing your destiny is different. If you reach the peak of cultivation, you can deduce the whole universe.

 Chapter 459

    After discussion, they all suspected that the strong man in the forgetful river was the embodiment of the way of heaven. Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said: no matter, he is just an embodiment, not the way of heaven. Just kill him while he hasn''t achieved the Buddha yet.


    The old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River have been dormant for thousands of years. They came in the wilderness thousands of years apart. It doesn''t matter whether they have them or not. Killing them is a broken clue.


    I patted Chen Hao on the shoulder, constructed an unintentional text with a totem, wrote my own ideas to them, and planned to continue to lurk.


    Chen Hao said with some worry: now that old miscellaneous hair has achieved the heavenly statue, his Rune seal is too risky in your body.


    Tianzun is already the top of the pyramid. At this point, the comparison is the small world, and the fight is the magic weapon. After all, everyone is on the same starting line. There is no Dharma stone on the old sage and the strong man of the forgetful river. It is estimated that the power of the Dharma stone is close to the totem, but it is much weaker. If you want to wait to build the totem body, now as long as you don''t let him build the totem body, his seal can''t control me.


    Han Wen Yan turned back and asked: who is managing the totem building now?


    Chen Hao replied: Zhenkun, the place we built is located in the core, close to the place where my sister-in-law''s parents are located.


    The core of biyou Palace used to be the residence of Tianzun. The runes inside are very powerful, and Tianzun is difficult to break. Besides, the outside is the main force of Qingling world, and there are Han''s parents behind. No one dares to approach easily without permission.


    After hearing this, Han Fu said: Tell Zhen Kun to reduce the totem construction in the underworld and never give the old sages and the strong people of the forgetful river the opportunity to build a totem.


    On the construction of totem body, the old sage is likely to use the rune to control me, because even if he is cast, he is not at ease now.


    Wu De''s mobility is very strong. After the scouts dispersed, he began to arrange people to hunt wild animals, and also called the people he controlled to come.


    The mountain and river map turned into a group of mountains and completely covered the biyou palace. Now even if someone came in, they couldn''t find it. Unless there was Tianzun in person, but Tianzun couldn''t turn around. In addition, we had the strength to hunt Tianzun, so they didn''t dare to disperse.


    On our way out, Han Peng said: the name of the Dharma stone should come from the second word of Taoism. In the mysterious world, Taoism covers the realm and path. In ancient times, the path of Taoism was boundless, so we need to figure out the road behind ourselves, so we need to understand the Tao. Our ancestors left the things of understanding the Tao, gradually accumulated and improved, and then we have the path of today, Let future generations know what to do next without understanding. And law is the manifestation and manifestation of power.


    Han Dan didn''t say, I didn''t know there was such a thing. I still didn''t want to think about it. Now I can break through an important realm and find methods and possible changes. I''ve been prepared long ago. I don''t need to feel about it. Naturally, no one will think about it.


    Now Tianzun state has come to an end. If we want to continue, we still have to rely on ourselves to understand, or even understand, because the higher state will be suppressed by Tiandao and have to fight against Tiandao.


    Han continued: if the totem is the power expression of chaotic creatures, the "Dharma" is likely to be the expression of the power of cultivation in the fairy world, but someone moved his hands and feet on it, leaving only runes.


    Bai Wushuang struggled step by step in the demon family. Before Han Hua finished, he went on to say: law is something used by those in power to maintain their rights.


    Bai Wushuang woke us all up with a word, and everyone chose silence.


    Totem is the display of chaotic power, which is left to the witch family. Naturally, it is not weak, but the power of "Fa" is similar to the difference between Xianyuan and Zhenyuan. It is suppressed, but not so obvious.


    There are many people out there, and hanpeng let everyone go.


    When Chen Hao left, Jian inadvertently looked at him from a distance. Chen Hao didn''t look back in the whole process. He was very happy with Jiang ting.


    I walked over to Jian and said unintentionally: when Chen Hao met you, he was only 14 years old. Take it as a childhood story and forget it.


    Up to now, I don''t say anything. It feels wrong, but I don''t know what to say. After thinking about it, I can only blame it on my immaturity.


    And the fact is the same, how many childhood things are finally forgotten and dissipated with the wind.


    If I hadn''t been married to Han Han since I was very young, and she has been taking care of and watching, I''m afraid I would have changed. After all, people are sentimental animals. If some things are alienated, they are really alienated. Meet the right person, then put it down.


    Chen Hao now gets along well with Jiang Ting, and Jiang Ting''s ideas are changing for Chen Hao, not as open as the rest of the witch clan.


    Love, there are too many things that can change.


    Jian inadvertently listened to my words and sighed a long way, giving people a feeling of relief. But as a woman in a pure spirit world, I don''t think she should regret her decision.


    After all, the concept of the pure spirit world never allows men to be half hearted. At first, Chen Hao was wrong, but later he found someone he loved and someone who could accept himself, that''s all.


    Now the sword has no intention. It should be able to put it down. He looked back at me, smiled and left easily.


    Jian had no intention of leaving, and there were only Han, Jiang Nu and me. Jiang Nu wanted to stop talking. I felt that he was worried about the runes in my body, but now he didn''t say much. He just said lightly: I''m fine. I''ll be careful myself.


    Jiang Nu knows that I can''t express too much and think too much, otherwise it will trigger the rune seal of the old sage and disturb the old sage. He nodded slightly and left with a gloomy look.


    I looked back at Han, looked at her beautiful face, couldn''t help but pull her and ran towards the room. On the way, I said: wife, let''s finish what we didn''t finish last time.


    On the way, Han''s face had turned red into an apple. Now I said it, it became more red, but he didn''t struggle, but followed me closely.


    I had an immature experience, but now I''m not so ignorant. But before I started, I was full of pictures from Guangling Wu''s hand. I planned to use all the above moves, but when I really did it, I didn''t have so much thought. I put one hand under my head and the other hand next to her face, holding her face like this, and then knew how to farm back and forth like a calf.


    The peach blossoms on the bridge floor, the thin red lips slightly open, sometimes slightly frown, sometimes show an uncomfortable expression, and from time to time, my neck tilts back with my action, like a white swan stretching its neck.


    And I stared at her without blinking, and took a panoramic view of her expression. I felt that it was more tempting than guanglingwu''s posture.


    I tossed back and forth. I don''t know how long it took. I always felt like a long time. Suddenly there was a burst of urine. I hurried to say and planned to retreat.


    The red face of Han''s classical Chinese quickly hugged me and they stuck together tightly.


    Finally, the uncontrollable volcano erupted.


    Han, who clenched his lips all the way, finally made a nice cry, and a blush became an apple.


    After that comfortable feeling passed, my whole body strength was evacuated. I was confused in my head and fell asleep on the body.


    When I woke up, I found that she was hugged in her arms and touched her skin. I immediately reacted again, but as soon as I moved, she gently pressed me and said in a soft voice: just tossed for a few hours, stop, or you won''t be able to bear it.


    I''m not willing to listen to her, and now I''m young and full of energy.


    Han Peng can only allow me to act recklessly when he sees my hands and feet.


    In broad daylight, we repeated what happened last night, and tried to change a few movements.


    For three days, until my hands and feet were soft and I walked with floating, Han Peng refused to do it with me.


    I''ve been completely hollowed out now. It''s estimated that I have to keep it for a day or two.


    It happened that the person summoned by Wu De came back. I was not at ease. I used a totem to break in another Rune seal. As long as a few people leaked our whereabouts, the rune seal would explode directly.


    After several days of consumption, the spirit stone in our hands has been exhausted. After the surrounding environment is safe and defense measures are taken, jianlingxiao began to send people out to look for chaotic spirit stone veins.


    The wasteland is too big. The Lingshi veins controlled by Tianzun should be the most and dense, but there are always omissions in the vast mountains, but it is difficult to find them.


    Jian Lingxiao just wanted to take a chance, because in order to avoid being found, those who went out to look for the spirit stone vein had low cultivation. Under the restriction of speed, the scope they could search was also limited, and they all pretended to go out in groups of two, just looking for a needle in a haystack.


    However, the people sent by Wu De had a harvest a month later. The animal pill they took out was exchanged for 10000 chaotic spirit stones in nearby towns.


    However, the distance is too far. I know the news through the symbols in their bodies. It will take them a month to come back.


    The vast territory not only provides us with safety, but also brings us traffic problems.


    At present, we dare not get close to the city with transmission array. That''s the only way. What they can do is to bring more animal cores the next time they go out.


    But with a lot of money, I don''t dare to go back and forth when I exchange. It''s also a waste of time.


    Wu De, we are all very helpless, but we can''t contact the outside temporarily. At present, this is the only way to obtain chaotic spirit stone.


    I was immersed in doing sports with Han. I was relieved by these urgent things. I wish biyou palace was here all the time. I just do something I love to do with Han every day.


    But my idea was soon broken. Maybe we were really lucky. The people sent by jianlingxiao really found the ore vein.


    Although I hope to be comfortable here, I just hope that chaotic Lingshi is very important to us now. If we find ore veins, we must mine them at the first time.

 Chapter 460

    The emperor of the wilderness must be looking for us all over the world now. It''s only a matter of time before he is found. We should seize the time to do everything. Chen Hao now took 5000 totem soldiers to dig them out in a very short time.


    Han Peng and I went back to the core of biyou palace and guarded her parents'' coffin. Two huge copper coffins, even if they change back, are still tens of meters high.


    We stayed here, not afraid of their accident, but after FA Shi took it back, we gave it to Han''s father to find out what was going on.


    Because during this period of time, the old sage and the strong man of the forgetful river had nothing to do, Han planned to use the stone to stimulate them.


    But I think the old sage and the strong man of the forgetful River are not dormant now, but they haven''t cast totem bodies and won''t do anything else for a while.


    Handan brought me here. It should be that she had contact with her parents. After waiting for half an hour, two copper coffins opened at the same time, and a middle-aged couple floated out of it.


    When they shot, they were too big and full of blood. I didn''t have time to see their faces. Now they appear normally and stand in front of me.


    Both men and women are in their thirties. They are very young and gorgeous, showing the dignity of the superior.


    According to Han''s identity, the man should be Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor, and I don''t know if it is.


    The skin of the couple''s face is a little pale, and the chain of heaven is still wrapped around them. It can be seen that the suppression of heaven on them is not just breaking, but an omnipresent suppression.


    In this way, the secret of heaven is even more important. No wonder the old sages will take risks against me regardless of the overall situation.


    I didn''t wait for Han to remind me. I bowed and saluted and shouted to my parents.


    They have watched me grow up since childhood. Naturally, there is no need to say whether they like it or not. In their realm, their happiness and anger will not be easily revealed.


    However, Han''s mother heard me call them, looked at me and Han, smiled and nodded.


    Han''s father was more serious. His palm spread out, and the Dharma stone flew towards Han, and then said: there is the breath of heaven on it. It can be concluded that it has something to do with it. You can spread this information.


    When the news spread out, it stimulated the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful river. However, Han''s father''s words contain a lot of information.


    In his metaphor, he implied that the Dharma stone came from the way of heaven. The whole wilderness and the people in power in the fairy world may be the puppets of the way of heaven. I''m afraid that there are so many left by heaven in the wilderness, which is also the arrangement made by heaven himself.


    We are now in the back garden of Tiandao.


    Seeing that both Han and I looked bad, Han''s father continued: don''t worry too much. The incarnation of heaven is not terrible. Now what you have to do is to find out the power of the incarnation of heaven here.


    Han Han and I looked at each other, and they both had a bottom in their hearts.


    But now we have bait, but if we catch big fish, I''m afraid we can''t lift it. Now, if we can contact Tianshi city in the wilderness and have their help, the probability of success will be greater.


    But even if it was my grandfather and parents, up to now, I have no trust in them and dare not take the initiative to contact them for a time.


    After Han''s father explained, he floated back to the copper coffin. Han''s mother hesitated and called Han alone. They avoided me and didn''t know what to say.


    On the way out, I couldn''t help but ask. Han Peng stared at me with a red face and didn''t explain it to me.


    The chaotic vein is not far from biyou palace. Three days later, the first batch of spirit stones were mined. According to Chen Hao''s estimation, after the whole chaotic bone was dug, there were at least 5000 spirit stones and stagnant totem structures. After the first batch of spirit stones were transported in, they started again.


    And Han also took advantage of the most people to tell the general origin of FA Shi. The result really stimulated the old sage. Seeing that the chaotic spirit stone was collected again, he ordered me to make him and his seventy-two disciples cast totems again.


    As a result, I put forward that all of their core members were opposed, and there were various reasons, so that the old sages didn''t dare to force me for a time.


    After all, now it''s urgent. He and the strong men of the forgetful River can''t go out, let alone threaten them by holding me.


    But such a strategy is not a long-term plan. It will fail one day. Han also realized this and asked Jiang Nu to be responsible for searching the ancient books brought by various sects. She must find the trace of FA Shi.


    In ancient times, as the power holder of the fairy world, he must have extremely strict control over information, but in that era, there were a large number of immortals and gods, and there were always leaks, especially in the ancient books of Buddhism.


    Under high pressure, the old sage quickly responded and asked me to send his disciples out to search for the chaotic spirit stone. Naturally, I wouldn''t refuse to carry out such orders. I just delayed a little. I secretly informed Chen Hao, who was mining spirit stones outside, and asked him to take someone to intercept the disciples of the old sages. After all, the strong people in the city can''t go out of the city, otherwise they will be noticed by the old sages.


    During this time, Bai Wushuang also inserted the demon family army into the hell hall and began to gradually control the situation in the hell hall.


    Unfortunately, the 18th floor hell returned when it was in the witch world, but Bai Wushuang secretly said that the 18th floor hell was restrained by the Eastern Emperor''s clock. Once the bell rang, the 18th floor hell could not be opened at all. And many little ghost judges in hell are former demon families, such as the powerful Yin difference of ox head and horse face. They are all demon families left in the underworld during the battle.


    Now that the eastern bell is here, they will be ordered. These judge ghost differences have a high position in the underworld and have attracted a lot of people. Even the king of hell in the ten halls, they dare not order the eradication. Now Bai Wushuang has moved in, which limits them.


    So now we need to pay attention to the old sages, because although the old sages have only 72 disciples, they master ancient skills and can summon an army. This is a trouble.


    After Chen Hao received the news, I let the two disciples of the old sage out of the city, and then quietly waited for the result.


    On the twelfth day, Chen Hao escorted the chaotic spirit stone back, and secretly brought back the news that the two disciples of the old sage had been runed, and he could clearly feel the route they had taken.


    The old sage sent someone out to contact their forces here.


    It''s just that we''ve tracked down what to do. Now it''s embarrassing for us. Han''s parents can''t do it again. If they encounter the existence of heaven, it''s likely that one person can destroy us all.


    After thinking about it, I thought of the Pangu flag in the seven world flower. Now go back and Han can take me directly to the corpse world. At that time, as long as I bring three people with eyes, he can open the channel of the divine world in the corpse world and naturally summon the seven world flower.


    But I couldn''t touch the Pangu flag at that time. I''m afraid it won''t help now.


    In the end, I didn''t hide it. I gathered all the people, including the old sages and the strong ones of the forgetful river. Even if they are the people of heaven, they still have to work for us. They know more than us. With them, even if they are unwilling to go all out, they will occasionally reveal some important information.


    But just at the beginning of the discussion, before the discussion, Li Zhengke rushed in with a panic on his face, pushed the door and said: boss, the situation of the eclosion field is not good.


    The eclosion field is parasitized by the Dharma stone. Cut the immortal gourd into his body to help resist. We don''t know much about FA Shi. We don''t know what to do about his situation at all. When we came back, we gave it to cangxue and Li Zhengke. They have the top elixir and have been taking care of the eclosion field. During this period, the eclosion field fell into a coma. In addition, there was no big change.


    We gave up the discussion halfway. When we passed, the housekeeper was already in the yard, but she couldn''t go in because the room where the feather field was located was shrouded in a strong smell.


    Aware of that power, we dare not mess around. The housekeeper has been taking care of the feathered field, but she doesn''t know the specific situation. Because the accident happened too suddenly, the force broke out from the feathered field. She was afraid that the confrontation would cause harm to the feathered field, so she withdrew directly.


    After listening, I didn''t have a good way, but the old sage said at this time: the cut immortal gourd is the first gourd on the spiritual root. It has innate wisdom. Strictly speaking, it is not a magic weapon, but a living creature.


    Now he integrates into the human body, and the utensils and people are likely to merge into spirits. At that time, there will be no need for mana control. There will be a tacit understanding between utensils and people, and the strength of cutting immortal gourd will also be enhanced.


    I had no good way. After listening to the old sage, I had to wait outside. At this time, Qinxue also came, and Han asked her to control the changes in biyou palace and remove the room where yuhuatian was located.


    After Qin Xue removed the room, the situation inside was clear at a glance. The whole body of the eclosion field was shining. Near the body, the rich innate aura stars had a protective cover.


    The Dharma stone in the center of her eyebrows was also shining at this time. The two forces collided to form a special force.


    I release the totem, cover the surroundings, and open the small world at the same time, ready to deal with changes at any time.


    The innate aura lingered on the eclosion field for three days. On the third day, the light of the Dharma stone suddenly became dim, floating from the eyebrow heart of the eclosion field, bringing out countless luminous fibrous roots.


    Han Dan''s guess at that time was right. Cutting immortal gourd was really helping him fight against the parasitism of Dharma stone.


    But when they were about to be forced out, the floating Dharma stone stopped, and there was a thick light in the middle connected with the dexterity of the eclosion field.


    At this time, the innate Qi of yuhuatian is weakening and has been unable to force it out.


    Seeing this, I know I can''t stand idly by, otherwise this failure is likely to be parasitic.

 Chapter 461

    The innate aura on yuhuatian disappeared very quickly. I didn''t have time to think about it. The spirit body went out of the body and turned into a soul light and didn''t enter his body.


    I just went in and saw the cut fairy gourd. The light penetrating into the Lingqiao of the eclosion field was not connected to the main nerve of the eclosion field, but wound around the cut fairy gourd. Just in this way, the eclosion field was not controlled, but the Lingqiao was pierced, and the whole person fell into a coma.


    My soul turned into light and was ready to approach, but at this time, the light suddenly wriggled, there were runes flashing in it, and the cut immortal gourd immediately struggled in pain.


    Seeing this, I hurried to stop and didn''t dare to go any closer. Aware that I am not close, the light calms down again. It is deterring me from approaching. It can be seen that I have a certain consciousness.


    If I cut it by force, I''m afraid it will cause damage to the cut immortal gourd. I don''t dare to move for a while, but I keep my eyes on the light. If it has further action, I won''t worry about it and take it directly.


    When he was anxious, the cut immortal gourd suddenly said: boy, you protect the Lingqiao of the eclosion field. I want to break it.


    I saw that it was half dead just now, and now it is weak to speak. Its innate aura is also shrinking rapidly. It doesn''t look like it can collapse.


    The cut immortal gourd is usually unreliable, but now I think it doesn''t dare to joke with its own life and the life of the eclosion field.


    My divine consciousness dispersed, and I couldn''t find his soul in the soul of the eclosion field. It is estimated that it was loaded in by the cut immortal gourd at the first time. It is estimated that it is also the melting Spirit said by the old sage.


    Beheading immortal gourd saw me stunned for a few seconds and said with some dissatisfaction: boy, what are you doing? In the delay, the spirit of the eclosion field will be destroyed.


    I didn''t hesitate to hear the speech. The soul light spread directly, formed a totem and began to attach to the spirit orifices of the eclosion field. I just moved, the light began to creep again, and the cut fairy gourd sent out a scream like killing a pig.


    I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t stop. Instead, I accelerated the speed. The totem scattered instantly, and thirty ancient characters glowed, forming a protective light curtain in the spirit orifices of the eclosion field.


    After stabilizing the orifices, the howling of the cut immortal gourd stopped. The innate Qi that had converged began to spread outward again. With the diffusion of the innate Qi, the light that didn''t enter the cut immortal gourd began to withdraw slowly. Although the speed was slow, it was indeed retreating.


    Now I can''t help. I can only wait slowly.


    Half an hour later, some strange stripes suddenly appeared on the cut immortal gourd. Starting from the gourd mouth, they spread a little. With the appearance of body stripes, the speed of light exit began to accelerate.


    By the time of one hour, the cut immortal gourd had been covered with stripes. A closer look showed that it looked like a totem, but I had never seen it.


    With the emergence of the totem on the cut immortal gourd, the light was completely burst out, but just as the main fibrous root burst out, a blue light exploded directly in the Lingqiao of the eclosion field.


    Almost a flash of time swept through the Lingqiao of the eclosion field. My soul light was impacted, the ancient characters were dim, and there was a gap in the runes, but I finally stopped.


    The main fibrous root on the Dharma stone began to pull out after leaving the cut immortal gourd, as if to escape, but the stripes on the cut immortal gourd glowed, and a golden cut immortal Throwing Knife flew out, cutting off the light on the spot.


    Lost contact with the Dharma stone, the light fell into the soul of the eclosion field, like life. The light gradually faded, and finally scattered into some dark runes, which had no power to release.


    Cut the fairy gourd and then say; You can go out. My body has activated the innate totem and is ready to merge with the eclosion field. Your boy will protect the Dharma for me outside. There will be many rewards in the future.


    I was speechless. I just knew that his mouth had always been like this. I didn''t bother to pay attention. The soul light converged and directly withdrew from the Lingqiao of the eclosion field.


    The spirit returned to the flesh. I didn''t say what happened inside. I just asked Li Zhengke to carry the feather field back.


    The core of biyou palace, except for a few people who can go in and out freely, the rest don''t have that power. In addition, the whole biyou palace is under the control of Qinxue, and there will be no accident. Otherwise, I''m worried that the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River will do harm secretly.


    When I left, I sent a message to the housekeeper, implicitly suggesting that she should be careful.


    Pangu''s flag can''t come out. Nail head seven arrow book and cut immortal gourd are the leaders. The strength of nail head seven arrow book has always been very strong, but now we see that the power is not enough to hurt the way of heaven. As for the cut immortal gourd, it constructs a congenital totem, which is very rare. After it melts with the eclosion field, its strength may be higher.


    The old sages are here, and I pretend I don''t know anything. After the feather field was carried down, I looked at Han''s hand. The Dharma stone in the center of the feather field''s eyebrows was now in her hand, but it was dark and dull, and turned into a translucent stone, which seemed to have something inside.


    The main root is cut off, and the Dharma stone is dead?


    Han is meditating, and I didn''t interrupt her, but looking at her, her eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. A moment later, he said: it looks like a worm.


    Chen Hao poked his head in the past and said inconceivably: No, is it difficult to become a Dharma stone really a parasite?


    Han Peng stared at her and handed me the stone.


    There is something in the transparent stone. It''s a small white spot. I can''t see it''s an insect. The totem of my inner body built two small totems to cover my eyes. My pupils began to shrink. My eyes seemed to pass through the bright starry sky, as if I saw a kaleidoscope, and finally fell into a chaos. There was a thing lying faintly in it, like a baby silkworm.


    What a bug!


    I couldn''t help crying out, and the space like a star inside seemed unreal, but it was incomparably real, which was the manifestation of the power of the insect.


    Chen Hao also went to see that he didn''t build the totem on the stone gate, but he also touched some ways. He fooled around with several nondescript totems, which were attached to his body like psoriasis tattoos. However, he can move with his mobilization to release the power of the totem. According to his words, he doesn''t want to build a totem body now, so he can make do with it.


    Chen Hao has a big heart. In addition, I have said everything I should say about building a totem body. The rest can only be done by himself. He has become like this, and I am too lazy to say anything.


    With the mobilization, Chen Hao''s few totems moved to his eyes, because they were not integrated into his body, but were manifest on his skin, making him look like a giant panda.


    I frowned slightly. I couldn''t believe his totem could work! As a result, he urged the next two pieces of dog skin plaster like totem to really shine, and the power emitted distorts the surrounding space.


    Although it''s just two pieces of dog skin plaster, Chen Hao''s insight is faster than me. It can be seen that his totem really involves space. In a few seconds, Chen Hao said: can''t this thing be an alien?


    I frowned slightly. I really didn''t bother to talk about him. He grabbed the stone, stuffed it into the old sage''s hand, stared at him and said: what a mess, pure nonsense.


    The old sage took the stone and deduced the same. But in the end, he just shook his head and handed me the stone without saying anything.


    I took it and glanced at the strong man of Qichuan River standing beside him. Before I could speak, a cold voice came out of the black fog and said: the old sage can''t see it, and I can''t see anything.


    I sneered in my heart. He already saw what it was. If he couldn''t see it, the strong man of the forgetful river was next to him. The reaction of normal people should be to pass it.


    Jiang NV, who were also very curious, passed it around one after another. I asked tentatively: old sage, can''t you really see what''s inside?


    The old sage bowed and said: Zhang Tianzun joked. Xuanyuan Tianzun couldn''t see the clue. How can I see it.


    Chen Hao said: that''s not true, old man. You are the remnant of the fairyland. You know more than us. Why are you not as good as my sister-in-law now.


    The two words of remaining evil can only be said from Chen Hao''s mouth. It''s serious nonsense. If we say it, it will either become a mockery or a hint.


    But in Chen Hao''s mouth, it''s more like a joke.


    The old sage smiled awkwardly and didn''t continue to talk to Chen Hao.


    But just then, someone behind the crowd said: I know what''s inside. It seems that some of us have evil intentions.


    They looked back and saw yuhuatian coming. Chen Hao took him a few steps and asked: Lao Tian, what''s in it?


    Yuhuatian snorted coldly, glanced at all the people around him, and then said: I won''t say it for the time being. Lest some people sit like needles and felt and recall the bad things they did in those years.


    As soon as yuhuatian came out, he aimed at the old sage and the strong man of the forgetting river. Chen Hao chose silence when he heard the speech. Because as soon as yuhuatian''s words come out, if he is being investigated, I''m afraid he will jump over the wall.


    We can''t push people too fast now. We all know it. Besides, if his disciples go out, we can directly find their influence here.


    And I suspect that the eclosion field doesn''t know at all. I just listen to the nonsense of cutting immortal gourd and deter it. Because when my soul light went in, the cut immortal gourd had felt the mark in my body.


    They parted unhappily. When the old sage and the strong man of the forgetful river left, they walked together, as if they were discussing something.


    Han Dan secretly ordered to keep an eye on the core to prevent the totem from falling into their hands.


    The delay in the emergence of the field didn''t come to an agreement on the Pangu flag, but I''ve made up my mind to go and talk about it first.


    Han also knows the importance of Pangu flag to us. He wants to take me to try again, but without three eyes, he takes the old sage and asks him to open the channel of the fairyland and summon the flowers of the seven realms.


    I thought it was the safest thing to take the old sage. He couldn''t turn over any waves with me and Han. As soon as he left, Chen Hao and them had some changes in the city. There was only one strong man who forgot the river and couldn''t make any movement.


    It''s just that the flood water cave is not small, so we have to choose another place.

 Chapter 462

    It''s hard for biyou palace to find this safe place. You can''t move until you''re found. Otherwise, when you move, there''s no second extravagant body to restrain. It''s even harder to get out of their sight.


    Hanhe made a decision with me and informed the old sage that day. Because of the existence of runes in my body, I can''t come forward. I can only come forward by Hanhe.


    The old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River also have a hunch that we know something, but now the layer of paper has not been pierced, and they haven''t got what they want. They won''t turn over and leave for a while.


    When he left, Han Peng also told Chen Hao that after the disciples of the old sage came back, no matter what they found, they couldn''t act rashly. We''ll talk when we come back.


    Chen Hao can sense the position of the old sage disciples through the rune seal, coupled with the vastness of the wilderness, and tell us: they are still on their way to leave, and they don''t use the transmission array. It takes a lot of time to go back and forth. You speed up, and they haven''t arrived at their destination when you come back.


    I imagine so. They are just great saints. They don''t cast totems. Their speed is far lower than that of banbu Tianzun or Tianzun. Naturally, they can''t catch up with us.


    There are swords Lingxiao, Jiangnu, Bai Wushuang and Chen Hao in biyou palace. In addition, yuhuatian has awakened. The appearance of the changed cut immortal gourd must be very important. I don''t have any psychological burden when I go with Han.


    Old sage, the three of us went out of the city at night and broke through the emptiness after Yukong left thousands of miles. Even if the Heavenly Master sensed our breath, it was not easy to catch up with us.


    We didn''t dare to take any rest on the way. We chased all the way and flew in the direction of the wasteland water cave. It may be the same level of heavenly being. There was no breath caught on the way, and no one intercepted it. Twelve days later, we arrived at the Honghuang water cave. I thought there would be heavy troops here, but there was no one around.


    I''m afraid there will be a trap, but Han said it''s impossible. The two entrances into the flood and famine are not fixed. One is in buzhoushan and the other is in her hand. They are uncontrollable. Even if the exit is fixed, it is meaningless for them to guard here, and the appearance of shebi corpse must have distracted their attention. It is impossible to send people to guard here all year round, wasting manpower.


    Moreover, the main force of the corpse clan has entered the wilderness. They and guarding here might as well guard the underworld.


    Because the corpse world is broken, Han''s father came back this time, which should bring the whole population of the corpse family. And this is because of the special life span of the corpse family, otherwise I''m afraid there are not so many people. After all, less than 10000 people survived on the ancient road from Qingling world to the fairy world. Those people are completely used to the life inside and don''t want to meddle in the affairs outside.


    After thousands of years, they may develop into powerful forces, or they may die silently in the long river of time. Except for those who have been on ancient roads, it is estimated that no one knows which ethnic group once existed.


    Han said there would be no ambush, but I was still worried and dormant in the mountains.


    The garrison is guarded by a large army, even monks. But there are many people, and they will show their feet over time. While I was resting, I said something about shebi corpse.


    Han has contacted shebi corpse, but she doesn''t know what happened later.


    After listening to my story, Han''s speculation was similar to what I thought before. What Jiang Ting refused to say was probably related to the Dharma stone and related to the things above the heaven.


    However, up to now, it is too early for us to expect the realm above the Tianzun, because even the fruit position of Tianzun is very tense, and the number of Tianzun is rare, which also limits our development.


    Unfortunately, now we can''t force Jiang ting to ask. Besides, the witch clan has been making people in the whole thing. Just think that they don''t care about casualties. I''m afraid it has something to do with what shebi corpse told Jiang ting.


    After guessing for a while, time passed quickly. After stopping, I asked the old sage: elder, have you found anything unusual?


    The old sage shook his head and said: there is no abnormality. You can go out.


    Um. I answered, but I didn''t move with Han. The old sage didn''t realize it yet. He stared at me and Han, and seemed at a loss. I had to remind him: senior, you can go out now.


    The old sage looked confused and sincere. However, after understanding his personality and personality, I will not be easily confused by him. Just smiled coldly.


    Even if there is a rune printed in my body, he doesn''t dare to use it. Hearing my sneer, I inadvertently flashed a little cold in my eyes, but soon I suddenly realized on my face, hurriedly released a part and flew out in the air.


    He originally showed me the cold idea just now. That''s also the killing idea. I feel that as long as the two disciples he sent come back and connect with the people they used to stay here, the old guy will do it even if he doesn''t cast totem.


    After all, if he stays, the situation will become more and more embarrassing, and the things he gave me may be exposed. It''s better to use me to get out and get some benefits before exposure.


    After a long journey, people''s hearts will change, and it is also more difficult to guess. Some people may not be kind to you.


    Thanksgiving, in this world, has become the most ridiculous thing.


    The old sage went out and turned around. Without any attack, Han Hua flew out. When he appeared, he opened the wasteland water cave and returned to the corpse family.


    When the channel appeared, we didn''t dare to delay, because the water cave opened very quietly, and a strange image appeared in the sky. After we went in, the strange image disappeared.


    I came to the corpse clan for the first time. I thought it would be the same as the fairyland. Although it collapsed, the mountains and rivers were still there, but what I saw was desolation.


    The lifeless mountains, the exposed earth and rock are desertification, and the dried up rivers are dark gray, crisscross in this dead world.


    The terrible thing is that there is no air here. After the old sage came with me, he maintained his physical function with the blood gas in his body.


    In our cultivation, we can live without breathing, but in this environment, the body function is declining, and the life breath consumed by blood gas in the body cannot be supplemented here.


    After I realized that there was no air, I knew that the corpse world had been completely destroyed, and only the special life physical ability of the corpse family continued to live here, leaving a fire.


    Han said: we didn''t find the Yin Bodhisattva. She disappeared on the ancient road and may be dormant here. We don''t want to stay either.


    I said: she can''t testify to the God. We have five God. It''s good if we don''t come out. It''s just time to incorporate her.


    Han Peng shook her head and said: she planted viviparous willows in your body. Although they have been cleared, I still feel something wrong, because I suspect she came out of the underworld.


    It''s said that Yin Bodhisattva probably came out of the underworld. I''m not confident enough.


    Wu De followed Jiuyang to the underworld. They couldn''t figure out the situation inside, and we didn''t dare to trust him.


    Han Peng reminded him so that he didn''t dare to delay any more. He hurriedly asked the old sage to call the seven realms to leave here and return to the Qingling world. He stepped into the Seven Realms and made a transit.


    The flowers of the Seven Realms emerged, and we dared not stay and stepped into it. Fortunately, the place where we appear is in the Dragon holy land.


    When we left, we ordered all the Xuanmen to move inside. Now they are still there, but the older generation and the strong have left with us. Up to now, they have not died much. Those who stayed here were children in those years, but now they are only 14 or 15 years old.


    They heard our deeds and came back to worship.


    Looking at those faces, I really don''t know how to tell them what happened after leaving, and their parents and grandparents may have died on the way.


    I left the elixir, because part of the miraculous medicine has grown in the medicine field of the eternal blessed land. Han Hua also wasted half a day, left her experience in cultivation and many secrets deduced by her.


    After all this, the old sage and the three of us entered qijiehua again and mastered the method. In the past, I imprisoned the place where the congenital spiritual root could grow, and the three stepped in.


    It was the first time for Han and the old sage to come here. When they passed the cemetery, they stopped to watch. I said: there are empty graves below, only some items, but all the people buried are famous people in those years, like the clothes grave deliberately set up here.


    The old sage looked at several tombs and guessed: will these people still be alive without bones?


    In those days, many of these people were banbu Tianzun, but now banbu Tianzun and Tianzun in the wilderness are not those people. Except Jianyuan and the old sages, where did the rest go if they were not dead?


    I ignored the words of the old sage and left the grave directly. After all, the golden light curtain was released and the ancient characters opened the light curtain. After entering, I didn''t touch the Pangu flag at the first time.


    The same is true this time for things that we couldn''t do last time. If we can''t find another way, it''s the same in the past.


    But the meaning of Hanhe coming with the old sage was to ask something from his mouth.


    Han Han is not vague. When he came here, he directly asked: senior, you escaped the catastrophe and occupied the fairy world for countless years. You can''t know anything about Pangu flag.


    The old sage originally wanted to fool around, but Han has blocked his mouth. But even so, he stood up helplessly and said: before the catastrophe, we felt something. We started layout a hundred years ago. We really had no time to take care of anything else.


    After hearing this, Han Peng asked: since you sensed it a hundred years ago, who touched the natural punishment and led to the catastrophe?


    I don''t think what Han asked in front is the key point, but this question in the back is the key point.


    The old sage smiled and said; In those days, the people who touched the divine punishment were not only in the fairy world, including your parents, but also the gods of western countries, so it''s really uncertain who touched the divine punishment.


    After talking for a long time, Han Hua got nothing. He said with a cold hum: let''s talk about the Pangu flag.


    Suddenly, the smile on the old sage''s face solidified.

 Chapter 463

    The old sage had been pushing away in front of him. He didn''t want to open his mouth. Han ran around and asked him back. He didn''t react for a moment and hesitated a few times, indicating that he knew.


    Han continued: elder, Tong Tong''s achievements will also be our achievements in the future. We will be both prosperous and lossy. Unless the elder has other plans, he won''t count us as a family at all.


    The performance is there, and after my business is spread, you can''t hide it if you pay a little attention. Besides, when you see a person unhappy, it''s wrong no matter what you do.


    The old sage is in such a state now. He just hides his ears and steals the bell, thinking that they don''t know.


    Han Dan''s words are very heavy now. The old sage can''t pass the buck. He paused and said: Pangu flag is not a weapon made by Pangu, but a natural generation in the chaotic world. The totem on it is a congenital totem. It is said that the whole flag surface is compiled by chaotic Tianchan, so it is also called chaotic Tianfan.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly when I heard the speech, because it was not the first time I heard of the innate totem. The cut immortal gourd also said that his totem was the innate totem.


    The old sage then said: chaotic Tianchan is the first living creature in the chaotic world. His origin and whereabouts are unknown. Before splitting the chaotic world, Pangu accidentally found a chaotic Tianfan in a mountain. After splitting the chaotic world, he wrapped the chaotic world with it to prevent the creatures inside from escaping.


    After I began to practice, I knew that the chaotic world was not without creatures. Since it was a world, why did Pangu break it up and kill the creatures inside?


    I asked it in front of Han, and the old sage couldn''t refuse to answer. He said in an uncertain tone: the fairy world investigated the events of that year with strong strength. There are two reasons, the first is Pangu''s personal reason, and the second is probably related to the way of heaven.


    For personal reasons, I don''t think it''s possible. The ancient gods, the existence on the pyramid, calm down their anger, sorrow and music, and won''t involve all sentient beings. The old sage paused and continued: we think the second possibility is great. Pangu is challenging the way of heaven, and the result is the same as that in myths and legends. However, we think his ultimate goal is to break up the chaotic world and build a world divorced from the order of heaven.


    I interrupted and asked: Qingling world?


    The old sage nodded and said with some pity: however, the Qingling world has built different laws and is superior to the Seven Realms, but he still can''t get rid of the control of the heavenly way. Pangu was also killed by the heavenly way after breaking the chaotic world. Unwilling, he integrated his flesh and blood into the Qingling world and left a fire.


    When I heard the fire, I thought of a drop of blood in my body, which was broken by my grandfather. It may be the fire left by Pangu.


    And when the blood appeared, his anger and unwillingness could be explained. It was because of unwillingness that Pangu wanted to take away my body and want to make a comeback.


    The things in my body have now been out of Pangu''s control, and his residual consciousness has been erased. Now it''s useless to say these, but the power he left has taken root in my body.


    Han Peng looked at the old sage and asked: what do you tell us now have to do with seizing Pangu flags?


    The old sage was not disturbed by Han''s words. His eyes were a little secluded, but his mind returned to the subject and said: chaotic Tianfan is a unique thing, which is not monitored by the way of heaven. The same extraordinary thing must be extraordinary. If you want to get it, you need congenital characters. In addition, even the way of heaven can''t control it.


    Congenital character?


    Han asked me questions at the same time.


    The old sage said: I''ve only heard of congenital characters. No one has ever seen them. Pangu flag was in the Seven Realms of flowers. Some people knew it for a long time, and some people moved their minds. As a result, they couldn''t control it, so they left it here all the time.


    After I was surprised, I thought of the ancient characters on my spine, which I had never seen and could not recognize. Is it a congenital character?


    When I mentioned the word "congenital" many times, I also had a curiosity and asked Han what can be regarded as congenital.


    After pondering, Han Fu explained that when a world is opened, the first thing that appears can be called congenital. What is naturally formed without any carving can also be called congenital. It has no absolute definition.


    The first one in the world, the vines of Zhang Xia gourd are counted, and the totem on the cut immortal gourd is a totem that naturally appears on the gourd without any Taoist carving.


    Thinking of this, I''m more sure that the runes on my spine are probably congenital characters, but I don''t know if it''s what the old sage said.


    I didn''t say it because I wasn''t sure. Old sages, they have only seen my ancient characters, but they don''t know much. Han Fu knew everything in my body like the back of his hand and became suspicious like me.


    I asked Han and the old sage to wait outside and fly towards the Pangu flag.


    Now the Pangu flag occupies the space in the Seven Realms of flowers and flutters in the void like a curtain of heaven.


    I was careful to get close. I didn''t dare to get close like last time. Instead, I tried to release ancient characters.


    There should be thirty-six ancient characters in my body, which are also related to my accomplishments. I don''t know whether the thirty now manifest can work. When the first ancient character flies out, the totem on the Pangu flag begins to shine. Although the broken yellow cloth fills the largest piece of the above, there are still some defects in the middle.


    When I dropped the first ancient character, he just glowed, and when I went up the second, the whole totem was flashing. Seeing that the Pangu flag did not reject me and took the initiative to absorb the ancient characters, I quickly released the remaining ancient characters one by one. By the 15th, the totem flashing on the Pangu flag had completely stabilized, and the dense and complex lines were emitting golden light. By the 20th, the broken places on the Pangu flag had not been filled, but the totem lines spread over, The stars have a complete totem.


    By the 25th, the totem on the Pangu flag had become complete. I breathed a long sigh. Twenty five totems can repair the Pangu flag. If the last five go up, they are likely to move.


    Ancient characters have a role in proving that what I have in my body is the congenital characters said by the old sages. I just don''t know whether my characters are born in my body or belong to the first symbol pattern in the world.


    But now my biggest worry is that 30 ancient characters are not enough to pick up the Pangu flag. When the last five words are entered, the Pangu flag begins to become smaller. When all the words are not entered, it becomes a half man high totem flag.


    Han and the old sages are far away. They can''t give me any memory. I don''t know their current expression. When I saw the Pangu flag getting smaller, I tried to reach out and grab it.


    At the moment of touching, the Pangu flag turned into a streamer and directly disappeared into my body.


    I had no time to rejoice, the whole void was shaking, and the inner world of the Seven Realms seemed to collapse.


    When Han saw the change, he flew towards me at the first time, grabbed me and ran outside. The old sage also followed quickly. As soon as we left, the golden light curtain quickly closed, and the space behind the Pangu flag directly became nothingness, leaving only a tomb.


    The goal has been achieved, and Han Hua did not continue to stay. He took me out of Qijie flower. The old sage followed him all the way, his face was gloomy, and on the way he began to hook the rune seal, for fear that the Pangu flag would invalidate his Rune seal.


    In fact, the moment the Pangu flag entered, it expelled not only the runes and seals left by the old sages in my mind, but also wanted to erase the secret disk in my body. Only at the last moment, the ancient words in my body glowed, forcibly suppressed it and included it in my spine.


    The old sage noticed that the rune was still there, and his face recovered.


    It''s rare to go back to the Qingling world. Han Peng and I stayed for a long time and met the leaders of major sects. They are all in their early twenties and the realm is between Xuantong realm and Hedao realm. Han Dan and I don''t hesitate to lose blood and gas, transform their bodies and let them have a good way in the future.


    In half a day, tens of thousands of people were transformed. Finally, Han opened the wasteland water cave at the Longmen and stepped into the wasteland again.


    When we came out, although there was no Tianzun in the wilderness, we made a lot of noise. Now as soon as we stepped out, seven or eight tianzuns appeared in the void. Huge Dharma bodies shot at the same time. If we want to exit, we will be killed.


    Han Dan was ready to fight back at the first time, but I stopped him at the first time. There are so many great masters in the wilderness. As long as we stay, it''s impossible to leave.


    And I just got the Pangu flag. I want to try its power. The top ten lost ancient soldiers are more powerful than the forbidden art that can kill the way of heaven. I''m sure they won''t be weak.


    After I held the Han, I urged the Pangu flag for the first time. When I urged it, I found that the Pangu flag could not be urged by the power in the body, but by the ancient characters. At the moment of appearance, 30 ancient characters were manifested on the Pangu flag. The big flag was waved, but swept in the air, and the Dharma bodies of the six heavenly lords were directly broken and beaten back to their original shape.


    In the face of the power on the Pangu flag, not only the six heavenly lords were shocked, but I was also shocked. But when you think about its origin and the fact that it once covered a chaotic world, you don''t feel anything. You can only say that you can''t release all its power, otherwise you won''t be forced to retreat, but cut and kill together with your real body.


    I waved again, and the six heavenly lords were directly pushed back thousands of miles away. We took the opportunity to leave.


    The power of Pangu flag is powerful, but it does not escape. It is manifest, but not everyone can see it and can hide the insight of the God.


    I covered the void with Pangu flags and got rid of the six heavenly masters within 2000 kilometers. In fact, they dare not chase them again.


    Pangu flag is in my hand. I am not the most excited, but the old sage. I have a feeling that the appearance of Pangu flag may make him take risks.


    We circled thousands of kilometers and finally flew in the direction of biyou palace. On the way, the old sage controlled with runes and seals, and asked me to tell him about the Pangu flag.


    In order to gain his trust, I didn''t hide it and told him everything.

 Chapter 464

    After hearing this, the old sage has made no secret of his desire and gave me orders directly through the runyin. As long as he sends a signal, I must give him the Pangu flag.


    I naturally agree. Chen Hao sees his ambition most truly, and Chen Hao''s intuition of looking at people has always been very accurate. If the divine talisman in my body could not suppress the Runes of the old sages, everything really belongs to the old sages. My opportunities and efforts for so many years are only a cushion for him in the end.


    In those years, I almost became a stepping stone for the old woodcutter. Fortunately, I killed the old woodcutter because of the deception behind his kindness. I chose to leave Jianyuan, but completely wiped out the spirit of the old woodcutter.


    Some people stay, think of his good place, think of his evil place, it is a kind of suffering in their hearts, and it is also a kind of torture for the old woodcutter to survive after his failure.


    I sighed in my heart. I didn''t intend to tell Han what I could deal with and deal with. The people in biyou palace had all the preparations they should have and all the precautions they should take. As long as the old sage moved, I could immediately remove the runes in my body.


    It took us 20 days to get back to biyou palace. The biyou palace covered by the mountain and river map can''t be seen from the outside, and the mountains and rivers are as real as real.


    Chen Hao, they felt that we were close and came out to meet. I didn''t use ancient Chinese insight.


    The atmosphere in the city was much more tense than when I left. When I returned to the city, Chen Hao said that after we left, the Tianzun of Dahuang had been here. As a last resort, biyou palace stopped all outdoor activities and dormant. A small number of talents mining chaotic spirit stones have left the city in recent days.


    I asked. Since we left, more than 8000 spirit stones have been mined in biyou palace, which have been used to create totem bodies. Wu De''s plan has also been implemented in an orderly manner, and more than 20000 chaotic spirit stones have been brought back twice.


    In conclusion, the mining speed is not as fast as exchanging animal cores. After all, what we control is not a large ore vein, but some small mines on the edge. As long as there are enough items to exchange, there will not be an upper limit in theory.


    Now the emperor of the great wilderness has been here twice. Chen Hao estimates that they have completely given up here.


    Go back and forth twice, either it has been detected wrong, or it will exclude this area after the second determination.


    The old sage already knew about the Pangu flag, and I didn''t hide it. Moreover, in order to improve morale, I released it in the city for everyone to see.


    When we were the only ones left to avoid the old sages, Chen Haocai said anxiously: after you left, the two disciples sent by the old sages mysteriously disappeared, and my runyin couldn''t feel their existence.


    Rune seal is the connection of soul. There is no limit of distance. Unless it is separated by a space-time, even if it is separated by a space-time, it can be sensed under some specific blessings. And Chen Hao is a God. His soul is strong enough. Even if two people are killed, Chen Hao will know.


    But Chen Hao now said that they suddenly disappeared. It can be seen that there are no signs. In this way, there can only be a very strong existence and suppress the runyin in an instant.


    It also shows that my peeping has been exposed. Thinking of this, I inevitably have some worries. I''m afraid they will lead to the existence we can''t afford.


    At the end of the short meeting, I specially went to see the old sage. Han Peng directly asked the old sage and said: senior, your disciples have been out for some time. Why haven''t we heard from them yet? There won''t be an accident!


    There have been several batches of people searching for the chaotic spirit stone. The disciples of the old sage have not come back yet. He always has to give an answer. However, he had long thought out countermeasures for such problems, and said without hurry or delay: the wilderness is too vast. It''s hard for them to go out. Naturally, they hope to find a mineral vein and come back. They may go farther and farther. However, the two heavenly masters rest assured that although my disciples'' cultivation is not high, they will all use the skill of unifying Sanqing. Ancient secret arts can enable them to summon millions of soldiers, It is almost impossible to kill them as long as they are given a chance unless they are surrounded and suppressed by several heavenly masters.


    Millions of cannon fodder, it''s not a problem to stop two or three tianzuns. Moreover, they can separate themselves and survive if they escape.


    After listening to this answer, Han Peng didn''t continue to ask. After all, it''s too difficult and useless now. The old sage would order me to help him get rid of it. In the end, it still caused us trouble.


    But Han Peng took the opportunity to say: everything can happen. They have left for too long and are likely to fall into the hands of Dahuang Tianzun. I think we still have to guard against it.


    The disappearance of the two disciples of the old sage is probably due to the fact that they have found the organization left over from their development in those years, and there are strong ones. We have to respond. Han Dan now said that he had made an excuse and would not be suspected by the old sages.


    When Chen Hao came back, they immediately made arrangements, and the immortal sword and two divine maps have also been launched.


    Sure enough, the emperor of the great wilderness will not come half a month later.


    But on the seventeenth day, Chen Hao, sitting at the head of the city, suddenly shouted. He didn''t need to talk. A lightning bolt fell from the void, directly tearing the mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map. The immortal sword array was shaking, and the four immortal swords were shaking, but they still held on.


    Han Han and I came out of the room. They both rose up at the same time without having time for fine lines.


    When it happened, Han he and I were still in bed, but these days we didn''t stick together to do that, but I found some secrets. Pangu flags can also cover the way of heaven. In this way, there are two things in my body that can cover the way of heaven. Therefore, during this period of time, what Han he and I are doing is to split the way of heaven.


    The secret disk is already my flesh and blood. It is easy to split, but it needs to build my body, so we can''t make up for it with some things.


    The last choice is the ancient blood of the corpse family, which is not the ancient blood of Han''s parents, nor the ancient blood of Han. After all, we are husband and wife, and we have to have little zombies in the future. Our blood can''t be exactly the same.


    Just after building my body with the blood gas of the corpse clan, I don''t know whether I belong to human or corpse clan, but I have always had a lot of things to build my body.


    When the foreign enemy invaded, Han Han just accepted the secret disk, which was not fully integrated. When we came out, what we saw was not the Buddha''s Dharma body, but a Leize. The person who took the shot hid in Leize. I only saw a light and shadow when I used ancient characters.


    The first thunder split half of the defense of biyou palace, and the second thunder then fell, which is also very powerful.


    "Leifa creatures!"


    In the void, the pupils of Han became a gap. The power of "Dharma" could only be the people behind the old sage. His disciples finally brought people in.


    Before I stepped out of the immortal killing sword array, the rune seal of the old sage in the Lingqiao began to shine. He asked me to call out the Pangu flag and heaven''s secret disk.


    When the seal works, the light goes straight to my mind and wants to control my mind.


    The sudden change made me unable to respond for a moment. Now there was no secret disk in my body. In a hurry, I could only quickly mobilize the ancient characters in my body. At the same time, the Pangu flag floated in the spirit''s orifices and wrapped all the spirits. Its power directly broke the old sage''s seal.


    While doing these things, I shouted to Chen Hao and his followers at the same time: you must settle in before you rush out.


    The headless words shouted out, but Chen Hao and them immediately reacted. When Bai Wushuang turned back, he went straight to the hell palace. The Eastern Emperor bell appeared. He knocked the bell and the sound wave directly covered the whole hell palace. The hell Palace also broke away from biyou Palace at the first time and formed a second battlefield.


    The old sages and 70 sages directly performed ancient skills in the city, and more than 4 million death squads appeared in the city at one time. Chen Hao angrily scolded in the void and stepped out to the old sage.


    Biyou Palace''s greatest fear is to disintegrate from the inside, because both the immortal sword array and biyou Palace''s defense are external and cannot defend from the inside.


    Fortunately, Chen Hao and his team were ready. At the first time of the old sage''s rebellion, the people of the witch clan and Qingling world stationed inside took off, and more than 5 million people left the world in two seconds. The next second, Qin Xue lifted the fixed form of biyou palace, directly collected the biyou palace and threw out the old sage''s people.


    Qinxue''s action was completed at one go, like a drill. At the moment when he threw people out, biyou palace became bigger again. The elite of the witch family and the people of Qingling world returned to the city for the first time. The next moment, several major arrays were opened and began to resist the enemy.


    The old sage saw that he had missed the opportunity and did not fight back again. Instead, he released Hangu pass, which showed a city wall. More than four million people stayed in defense and formed a confrontation with us.


    When biyou palace confronted Hangu pass, there was no such calm in the Pluto palace. The moment Bai Wushuang entered, a battle broke out. The gratitude and resentment between the demon family and the underworld since ancient times began to be settled today.


    The demon clan has always restrained the existence of the underworld. During this period of time, those who should be installed have been installed. It can be said that they are evenly matched. We also believe that Bai Wushuang has this ability.


    I just took a look at the situation and didn''t stop. The first was to fly into the thunder sea. I didn''t attack, but shook the Pangu flag, the totem glowed on it, and thirty ancient characters were manifest on it. It just wiped out the thunder sea in a moment.


    But there was nothing inside. The light and shadow just now seemed to have been wiped out with lightning.


    Pangu flag is powerful. It can repel six tianzuns, but it has not been killed. The creature who just shot is obviously stronger than Tianzun and cannot be killed.


    Han came from behind and fought side by side with me, reminding me that creatures with Dharma attribute are very mysterious and can be integrated into the natural universe.


    Dharma is a manifestation of Tao. Calling wind and rain is Dharma. The person who just shot was proficient in thunder method, and even built his body with thunder attribute.


    As soon as I thought of this, a big hand composed of lightning suddenly appeared in the void and grabbed it directly at me and Han.

 Chapter 465

    The heavenly mechanism disk in Han Dan''s body has not been fully integrated, and I cast it with the blood of the ancient corpse family, which is not very suitable now.


    The corpse clan relies on the flesh. Their ancient blood casting is still not weak. Besides, there is a Pangu flag in my body. In those days, it was only a rag. Chen Hao can go to heaven and earth in it, which can block the power of the Heavenly God. Now the Pangu flag is complete. I''m afraid the damaged parts have been scattered in the sky, so it''s unlikely to be collected back.


    Fortunately, inspired by the ancient characters, the totem on the Pangu flag can be fully manifested, and the incomplete part has an impact, but it is not big.


    I broke the mark. The old sage''s face must be ugly. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to appreciate it. Chen Hao and his colleagues had a strategy to deal with it. The biyou palace had been arranged for a long time and directly threw the old sage out. There is a confrontation now.


    The battle on the other side of the Pluto hall broke out directly inside, and we can''t see anything.


    Chen Hao stood at the head of the city and scolded the old sages. It is estimated that conflicts will break out immediately after him.


    And what Han and I are facing is the big hand built by lightning falling from the void. The attribute creature has no body, or it is everywhere. As long as there is thunder attribute, it can exist.


    Han Han and I are not in good condition, but this is the person recruited by the disciples of the old sage. Naturally, it is also directed at them. Chen Hao inserted the rune seal into the spiritual orifices of the two disciples of the old sage, which was obviously noticed.


    Once you''ve worn the gang, naturally you don''t need to hide it. The old sages will be in trouble at the first time.


    The lightning fell in the air, and the arc covered 50 or 60 kilometers of the sky, as if to destroy the world. In the face of this unknown force, I didn''t dare to pick it up when my body didn''t recover to the peak. The ancient words in my body flickered, and the Pangu flag flew out of my heart, which covered half of the sky. I just urged it a little. The wind generated in the world, the sun and moon were silent, and leizhao was blocked outside, The flag continued to expand. I didn''t see the thunder hand because it was stopped outside by Pangu flag. Similarly, I didn''t feel the power to collide with Pangu flag. It can be seen that the power of thunder creatures has been completely ignored in the face of Pangu flag.


    I was secretly glad that with the Pangu flag, even if I met the strong one above the God, I would not be afraid at that time.


    But just when I was proud, the void suddenly flashed and thundered, and the wind and rain flew. There were four virtual shadows in the sky not covered by Pangu flags, all of which covered the sky and the sun, and each took charge of one attribute.


    Wind, rain and lightning, the original four gods had the mana to control the nature of heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that they are now in the wilderness. And they should be the ancestors of attribute creatures.


    When the wind, rain and lightning appear, the formation is different. Four different images appear. The void at the end of the line of sight is covered by wind, rain and lightning. The Pangu flag is like a dead leaf in the storm, swinging and shaking constantly.


    Thirty ancient characters, I have reached the limit, and the remaining six can''t be lit, otherwise my cultivation will be able to step into the heaven realm, which is very impossible.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and asked me to take back the Pangu flag and withdraw to biyou palace. Use the Pangu flag to cooperate with biyou palace to defend. Otherwise, if I can''t stand it in the void, the creatures of the four attributes will attack biyou Palace at the same time, and biyou palace can''t stop it at all.


    The heavenly palace cannot be broken by Tianzun, but the power of the four creatures now has faintly exceeded the Tianzun realm. That is the bonus of Dharma and forcibly took a small step on the Tianzun realm. But it is this small step that is enough to crush us.


    Pangu flag I can''t activate its full power, but even so, it''s impossible for the four people to break and hurt me and Han. But the scope is too wide. There are air leaks around. Under the control of four creatures, wind, rain and lightning can completely bypass and directly break through biyou palace. It is a devastating disaster for us.


    And now the biyou palace is in a stable shape. If we can''t bear it, it won''t become smaller and will collapse directly. At that time, we won''t even have a foothold. If we lose the barrier, the death squads of the old sages will consume us.


    When we talked, the thunder and rain began to bypass the Pangu flag and fly towards the biyou palace.


    Seeing this, I didn''t hesitate. I withdrew one step. The Pangu flag rolled back and blocked all the wind, rain and lightning. When my people fell below, the Pangu flag covered the outside of the Zhuxian sword array. At the same time, it sent a message to the people of jianunintentional, Ji family, Jiang family and Yao family to let them accept the Zhuxian sword array, mountain and river map and mountain and sea map.


    For defense, as long as there are Pangu flags, although the three ancient artifacts of the Qingling world are defense magic weapons, they are equally terrible when used in the attack of the military array. With their cooperation, the killing of 80000 or 90000 totem bodies is enough for the old sages to drink a pot.


    At this time, the sky had all become dark. Huge lightning pulled out empty shadows of teeth and claws in the thousands of miles of emptiness. The thunder covered the emptiness of the whole wilderness. For a time, the wind was like a knife, and each path had the power of Dharma, which could blow out the heaven. The rain fell like an arrow and locusts, and every drop of rain could pierce the Heavenly Master''s body.


    Such terrible power gathered and shook the whole wilderness. There was a nearby great wilderness God who came. As a result, he just took a look and ran away in a hurry. He didn''t dare to appear on the horizon.


    Wind, rain, thunder and lightning are natural laws, but they are controlled and used by the four creatures at this time. It can be seen that their laws have exceeded the laws, or are equal to the laws, and can be mobilized.


    Even they are four kinds of laws. From them, we can finally see the details of the fairyland. I''m afraid many fairyland sent out their existence in those years.


    The position and strength of wind, rain and lightning in the fairyland at that time were not high, even not as good as the great sage. Now it seems that it is just to hide people''s eyes and ears, but also to let them survive the catastrophe and make the layout behind them.


    I''m afraid the layout of the fairyland didn''t start until the old sage said that it was sensed for a hundred years, but began before.


    The Pangu flag was crackled, and I received the power of counterattack, but it was not enough to break, and it was also within the scope of my bearing.


    Chen Hao shouted angrily and held up the iron bar in his hand. It was the military order of the witch family. People in the Qingling world and the demon world have also learned it. After all, Chen Hao is also the Grand Marshal of the whole army. We have to lead soldiers to fight for others.


    This is not what I said, but what Han said. It can be seen that Chen Hao has two brushes in leading the army. He left me in the underworld and went to the witch world, which can be regarded as completely opening the road of his talent.


    Up to now, it has become our irreplaceable existence.


    When Chen Hao''s attack gesture came out, I urged the Pangu flag to form a barrier over the top of the army, directly covered Hangu pass and wrapped the void within a hundred miles. At the same time, the immortal killing sword was released. The sword array was like smoke and murderous Qi was like blood. Its defense was a murderer, and its attack was also murderous Qi.


    The mountain and river map and the mountain and sea map are turned into defense, and the immortal killing sword array is turned into an attack array. The sword Qi is not restrained in the four sword array, but released wildly. As a pioneer, he directly jumps at Hangu pass.


    Chen Hao couldn''t bear to see the old sages. He didn''t study much privately. Seeing that the sword had no intention of controlling the immortal killing sword array, he immediately worried about the collection of jianlingxiao, Fengling and Zhenkun. At the same time, he used Xuanli to say loudly: don''t be careless. The old guy has many magic weapons in his hand.


    Chen Hao''s voice fell, and the immortal killing sword array had also reached Hangu pass, but at this time, the old sage had a luminous aperture in his hand and flew out directly. It was the King Kong tomb. In those years, he could surrender the great sage by throwing it across the fairy world. Its power should not be underestimated.


    Moreover, in the fairyland at that time, the old sages could be regarded as everyone who refined tools and alchemy. Many famous magic tools came from him. He gave them to others, but left a King Kong tomb, which can be seen to be very powerful.


    The King Kong tomb collided with the main sword of the immortal killing sword array. When the sword Qi was broken, the King Kong tomb glowed and became bigger and bigger. It almost broke the sword Qi. Fortunately, the forces of the other three arrays gathered at the same time. But just when the power of the immortal killing sword array was all concentrated on the immortal killing sword, the old sage suddenly changed into three.


    One of them held the innate spirit root and vines crossed the sky. The first time he broke the trapped fairy sword, and the second one held the innate gourd in his hand. There was no immortal chopping Throwing Knife, but he spit out a golden pill. The golden pill seemed to have a spirit. When it appeared, it penetrated the void independently. In the blink of an eye, it was over the killing fairy sword, and then the glow flew. The golden pill directly exploded and opened the killing fairy sword array.


    The old sage controlled the separation of the King Kong tomb and called the King Kong tomb at the first time, but at the same time of recall, his eyes glowed green, his fingers fiercely pointed at the immortal killing sword, and a blue light came out, with an extremely powerful force inside, not like the power of totem or the power of Dharma.


    Han Peng sat around me and meditated on the integration of heaven''s secrets. Seeing the green light from the old sage, he directly broke the immortal killing array. He frowned and said: Sanqing is the strongest power after Hongjun. It was only after getting benefits that he ranked Sanqing. Now it seems that it is the power just now.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three of the immortal killing sword array were broken, and the last one was broken by one and a half step Tianzun, the strongest of the 72 sages.


    The whole process of breaking the array took only two or three seconds. Even the conversation between Han and me happened after the array was broken. The time was very fast.


    It can be seen that the old sage studied the immortal killing sword array thoroughly and knew what method to break the array. We also opened our eyes. The sword was accidentally taught a lesson, vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and retreated in embarrassment.


    Sword Lingxiao took over the immortal killing sword array at the first time and asked someone to escort the sword back to the city.


    The sword array of the sword God is the real sword array. The sword array scattered again is full of killing opportunities. The vast sword Qi is like Shura hell. The old sage wants to repeat his old skills, attack them for a while, draw away the power of the whole sword array, and then break them one by one.


    But the King Kong tomb just flew out, and the wind chime golden sword hit down in the air.


    The King Kong tomb collided with the golden sword. The golden sword trembled and made a terrible sound. Countless golden sword lights flew out, and the King Kong tomb also made a terrible sound.


    The old sage is already the God. There is still a gap between the wind chime and the totem, but the sword in her hand has a good origin. It is the murder weapon that flew from heaven and killed the God.

 Chapter 466

    The origin of the golden sword has always been a mystery, but it is speculated that it should be the weapon of a chaotic creature. I''m afraid only the parties can explain why it was thrown into Chengdu''s Zai Tianshan Mountain.


    Maybe some chaotic creature has hatred with the giant Protoss in Chengdu. He has to kill a god across the endless void.


    But the things that shocked us in those days are now nothing compared with the things of heaven.


    The golden sword collided with the King Kong bracelet, and the two were equal. However, the wind chime suffered a great loss in cultivation and was directly shocked out. If the golden sword hadn''t blocked the King Kong bracelet and directly hit the wind chime, her body would explode directly.


    Another part of the old sage holds the innate gourd. The opposite is the eclosion field. The cut immortal gourd with tattoos is now majestic and very arrogant. When he opens his mouth, he spits out the golden cut immortal Throwing Knife.


    The old sage snorted coldly, shook the innate spiritual root and pulled it directly towards the cut immortal gourd. The innate spirit root is the mother of the innate gourd. From this relationship, they are suppressed. Even if there is no totem on the innate spirit root, the innate totem on the immortal gourd is also born by the innate spirit root.


    The cut immortal gourd was drawn, and the spit cut immortal Throwing Knife broke directly. Fortunately, when he couldn''t stop it, as soon as the black light flew across the sky, he directly swept the congenital gourd and the congenital spirit root back at the same time.


    The old sage''s face changed when he saw the nail head seven arrow book, and the housekeeper didn''t show up in the whole process of five seconds. The nail head seven arrow book just sent an arrow and then took it back. That''s the forbidden technique to deal with the Tao of heaven in the future. Naturally, it can''t appear in public.


    The immortal killing sword array was broken to the top of the sword Lingxiao. The whole process was less than 20 seconds. Chen Hao''s army didn''t stop at all, so he killed it directly.


    The old sage didn''t break the immortal killing sword array, his face turned white, and the speed of the sword array was not slow. The trapped immortal sword rushed to Hangu pass directly.


    At that time, the old sages became saints in Hangu pass. At the same time, they also regarded Hangu pass as the magic weapon of their own life. Later, they continued to carve and refine. If you want to compare it, it is not weaker than the biyou palace of Tongtian cult.


    After the trapped immortal sword went up the wall, Zhu immortal sword also wanted to go up, but at this time, the whole city of Hangu pass was shining, and several rays of light flew out from it to form a large array. For a time, the stars were flying in the sky. After flashing, they directly turned into the golden armor God, and tens of thousands of golden armor gods also formed an array.


    When the array was started, it was like the stars were spinning. The immortals and gods were in charge of their positions and stopped the immortal killing sword array outside.


    At this time, Chen Hao had rushed to the bottom of Hangu pass. Seeing this, he quickly raised his hand and stopped the army.


    When the field changes infinitely, I am also under the attack of the four spirits, and the Han is still integrating the heaven''s secret disk. At the moment when the gods manifest and the stars form an array, I think of the big star array in the sky.


    At the beginning, Wu De had all the big and small Zhou Tian compasses in his hands, and he also promoted the Zhou Tian star array. Unfortunately, the Zhou Tian star compass could not keep up with our growth, and the power of the array was limited and did not play its due power.


    However, the Celestial Star array displayed by the old sage is not one or two levels higher than Wu De, but the sky and the earth. After all, the old sage was above the stars and knew the stars like the back of his hand. At this time, the array was perfect.


    After the immortal killing sword array of sword Lingxiao was blocked, there was no forced impact. Chen Hao saw that the army was stopped, and the breath he had just held could not be released. At this time, he roared and flew towards Hangu pass.


    Seeing Chen Hao entering the array, the old sage sneered and took the initiative to open a gap in the array. After Chen Hao entered, the array was closed immediately.


    The stars manifest. I see something wrong with the golden armor god man. I''m afraid the array is more vast than what we see outside. I''m afraid the stars in the sky are a starry sky. The terrible thing is that the golden armor gods and men inside are transformed. They can''t stop Chen Hao''s attack, but they can be transformed in an instant after being destroyed. They can trap Chen Hao to death.


    The old sage, with 72 disciples, dared to enter the path of Taoism and compete with several circles for Taoism fruit. Now it seems that he really has confidence.


    Jiang Ting stopped the army. She turned around and ordered more than 100 strong people to go in directly.


    But just then Wu De flew out of the crowd, stepped over Jiang ting and said: take your people and follow me.


    Wu detuzhong opened the celestial star compass, but his star appeared and was directly pressed down by the big array of old sages.


    However, Wu De didn''t open the sky star array to fight, but reviewed the old array. He knew the sky star array very well and it shouldn''t be difficult to break it.


    Jiang Ting went in with more than 100 people. They were all totems, and the magic tools in her hands were very powerful. When she stepped inside, Wu De took the lead in breaking several golden armor gods, and then approached Chen Hao.


    They all move, but when you look closely, you will find that Wu De''s movement is regular. He walks the track of stars. It seems that he is very far away. He is only a few steps closer to Chen Hao.


    Seeing Wu De coming in, Chen Hao, like a headless fly, looked happy and hurriedly took out a bottle of pills and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Wu De grabbed Chen Hao and told Jiang ting and others that it was a pity that we couldn''t hear anything in the array, but Chen Hao didn''t run around, but followed the old sages to make a way. Just from the outside, they were still going deep into the array.


    The strength of Jinjia divine man is not strong. All the people brought by Jiang Ting can kill normally. The terrible thing is that they are immortal and circular in the array.


    But Wu De led the way, and the way they killed them, the golden armor god man could not catch up with them in the manifestation. In this way, the consumption is greatly reduced.


    The old sage was expressionless and stared at the array without blinking. It can be seen that Wu De''s method of breaking the array is probably right.


    Seeing Wu De go deep into the array, the old sage urged the array again to change the arrangement of the stars in the sky, but Wu De noticed in advance and hurriedly stopped Chen Hao and them. Tianzun Xiaojie glowed, took the people to the wrong direction, and then stood motionless. As a result, the old sage''s array changed, but they were not affected. When the array change stopped, Wu De continued to kill with people.


    From the direction they go, I feel that the exit of the star array is not at the entrance, but in the opposite direction, which needs to be deepened.


    When Wu De broke the array, the heaven and earth outside the Pangu flag had been completely covered by wind, rain and lightning. The huge lightning did not cover the sky, but fell madly. When each lightning fell, there would be huge gullies on the earth and fell to the top of the mountain. Even the barren mountain could still cut off half. For a time, the rain mixed with earth and rock, like a mud rain.


    However, the most lightning falls on the Pangu flag. Through the Pangu flag, you can see the blue lightning spreading one after another.


    Almost every second, I have to bear tens of thousands of thunder and lightning. Just as we are all fighting, there is a sudden loud noise in the Pluto hall. The kings of hell in the ten halls fly out at the same time, followed by the explosion of the Pluto hall built by the ten halls of hell, which is divided into ten cities and scattered to the sky. The dark and gloomy air is like lead, which can''t be penetrated.


    The next second, Bai Wushuang flew out of one of the hell halls. The Donghuang clock in his hand sounded like a ripple, but the next moment, a big black hand came out of it and directly hit him and the Donghuang clock together.


    The black air dispersed, revealing a man wearing a purple golden crown. The strong man of the forgetful River showed his true body. He no longer had gloomy air. His eyes were silver and white, emitting supreme light. He directly shone on Bai Wushuang, and instantly made Bai Wushuang out of his original shape.


    The wolf appeared and wanted to get rid of it. As a result, the light in the eyes of the strong man of Qichuan river formed a net and completely suppressed it inside, and the body could not become larger.


    Demon clan, the shape determines the power. Bai Wushuang is suppressed and cannot be enlarged at this time, which means that his power is also suppressed and cannot be released.


    Bai Wushuang was suppressed, but the demon family didn''t fall into the disadvantage against the Yin soldiers. Only in such a battle, as long as the strong lost, the people below won more victories in vain. As long as the strong who forgot the river came back, they could reverse their disadvantage in a few seconds.


    Until now, I understand why in the story of the list of gods, the first to decide the victory or defeat in each war must be the strong immortal gods of both sides. Only the strong immortal gods of the other side can be conquered by the army.


    We are the same at this time. Sword Lingxiao can''t break Hangu pass. Chen Hao stopped the army for the first time and chose to enter the battle alone. He knows that no matter how many people won''t win if Hangu pass can''t be broken.


    Bai Wushuang was suppressed. The strong man of the forgetful river immediately pointed out that he wanted to kill him. But at the last moment, Bai Wushuang had a layer of blood shining on his body. The original white hair turned into golden scales in an instant.


    The strong man of the forgetful River hit the scales, and the scales flew away for a time, but he didn''t kill Bai Wushuang, but Bai Wushuang couldn''t get out of trouble at this time without the help of external forces.


    Seeing the strong man of forgetting the river want to make another move, the Han he sitting cross legged on the ground disappeared from his place in an instant. When he appeared, he had arrived at Bai Wushuang''s side.

 Chapter 467

    Once the leader of the fairyland, now the strong man of the forgetting River, he did not reach the heaven, but after manifesting his body, he was close to the heaven. Bai Wushuang himself did not reach the heaven, and was suppressed to death.


    However, under the call of the Eastern Emperor bell, the underworld is completely in chaos. After the yama hall is split, the yama of the ten halls does not participate in the battle, but onlookers in the distance. Although the strong people of the river lie dormant in the underworld and monitor the underworld, for thousands of years, the people who actually control the affairs of the underworld are still the king of hell in the ten halls, and even the people below may not know the existence of the strong people of the river at all.


    Now the king of the ten halls is watching. He has a position in the underworld. Everyone who once followed the king of the ten halls stopped.


    Under the chain reaction, half of the people in the underworld began to relax the war. The leader of the demon family was also an able man. Seeing this, he immediately slowed down the attack, stopped chasing and avoiding killing red eyed dogs.


    The strong man of the river looked at all this and his face was ugly. He killed Bai Wushuang in his distraction. As a result, Han was just in the past. Several things happened to his colleagues. It was not until Han took over his attack that the strong man of the river reacted, and the law runes around him were crumbling.


    The strong man of the forgetful river who came back to God was cold, and nine lights flew out behind him. Each one contained different forces. After circling, it formed an aperture. When it looked at the Han, the Han humed, and the blood gas was immediately suppressed by the aperture.


    Five Ancient Runes were flying in the nine different colored apertures, which instantly repaired the small world of the strong in the forgetting river.


    With the emergence of aperture and ancient characters, the strong man who forgets the river seems to have changed a person, with an arrogant momentum.


    According to the story of the old sage, when the great sage made trouble in the heavenly palace, he didn''t hit the Lingxiao hall at all. As soon as he entered the South Tianmen gate, the strong man of the forgetful River ordered the Tathagata to fight and suppress the rebellious great sage.


    There is such a thing as making trouble in the heavenly palace, but the strength of the great saint has been virtualized, which is very untrue.


    It''s just that secular people think of the good for those things they don''t believe. The story also makes the Jade Emperor incompetent.


    In fact, the great sage didn''t even see the face of the Jade Emperor. The present appearance is the real appearance of the Jade Emperor, who commands the heaven and commands the 95 respect of the five sides.


    Now the nine lights and nine ancient runes that manifest behind him are the power of the ninth five.


    The power of Han''s body protection was broken, but she retreated quickly with the help of the power of impact. Bai Wushuang released a wolf howl after escaping from the suppression, and his body pulled up quickly, just like a mountain.


    After the body became larger, it was inconvenient to attack the small enemy. However, after the body of Bai Wushuang became manifest, his whole body was covered with demon patterns, and in his roar, he opened his mouth fiercely and swallowed the Donghuang clock directly.


    When the Eastern Emperor bell entered the body, a virtual shadow of the golden bell appeared outside the huge body of Bai Wushuang. Han Dudu just stood firm. Bai Wushuang directly rushed towards the strong man of the forgetting river.


    The strong man of forgetting the river was not angry and threatened himself. He said coldly: Evil animals, don''t be presumptuous.


    The voice just fell, the five fingers opened and directly pressed down towards the body white matchless body. The strong man of the forgetting River in this matter is just the body shape of a normal person, and the outstretched palm is not illusory, but there is a bright light in the palm of his hand. While Bai unparalleled is approaching, his body shape is rapidly becoming smaller, as if he was going to be caught in the palm of his hand.


    And the whole process was white and unparalleled. It seemed that he didn''t notice it and rushed directly. There are also several elders of Qingling world around me. When they saw that the strong man of the forgetful River showed such a secret skill, they hurriedly said next to me: that is the palm world, which is the same as the one sand and one world of Buddhism.


    One sand, one world, that''s just a Buddhist saying. You can''t do it in Buddhism. But now I feel that Bai Wushuang doesn''t know that he is jumping into the world in the palm of the Jade Emperor. No one knows what will happen when he goes in.


    Because no one has ever seen this kind of technique in the palm world. Seeing the white unparalleled moths fluttering into the fire, the Han long ah, wanted to wake up the white unparalleled, but it was useless.


    In the whole process, Bai Wushuang can''t feel his body getting smaller, which proves that his strength has been at the peak, that is, his body hasn''t changed from reality. What changes is the space around him.


    Han also noticed it. He shot out the secret disk, and the wheel disk appeared. The characters on it jumped, and instantly drove to dozens of kilometers, blocking in front of Bai Wushuang.


    The heavenly mechanism plate jumped and blocked time and space. The white unparalleled body returned to normal in our eyes, just like a heavenly mountain. It continued to hit the strong man of the forgetful river. When it met the heavenly mechanism plate, the heavenly mechanism plate also swept away.


    The strong man of the forgetful river was equal to the power of two people at once. At the moment of collision, the 95 aperture behind him suddenly spread to dozens of kilometers, in which the immortal sound was manifest, and the Dharma signs of various immortals were manifest in it, just like a country.


    The strange image is scary enough. It looks like a fairyland, but what''s more terrible is that all the immortals inside have mana and can fight.


    Tianji disk and Bai Wushuang were immediately blocked. The most strange image is to release the power of faith, but the Ninth Five Year Plan strange image revealed by the strong man of the forgetting river is not the virtual shadow of faith, but the soul.


    Many immortal gods shot, Han and Bai Wushuang paused for a moment, and they were beaten out the next second.


    When I looked at the immortal spirits in the ninth five-year circle, I thought of those dense tombs in the Seven Realms of flowers. I couldn''t help but take a breath of air conditioning and stop the attack of the five spirits. At the same time, I shouted: Old Jade Emperor, you have a vicious heart.


    There is no doubt that the tombs in the seven realms are set up in the fairy world. Those people did not die in the catastrophe, but were killed by him, usurped the spirit and integrated into the small world of the ninth five year plan.


    Bai Wushuang and Han Peng retreated back, and their faces were not good-looking.


    The strong man of the forgetful river said with a cold hum: since ancient times, who didn''t step on the bones and sit on the rivers and mountains?


    When the voice fell, his ninth five year plan small world became larger again, covering the endless world. There was the manifestation of the Western Buddha, chanting scriptures and chanting Buddha. God and man show their holiness, and even heaven is releasing the small world. Each is a real spirit.


    The power of the gods and Buddhas gathered in it and was fused by the Ninth Five Year Plan small world to form a light shining towards Han and Bai.


    Now the strong man of the forgetting river is not Tianzun, but it is more terrible than Tianzun. The void in the place swept by the light has been distorted, and time has stopped. The illuminated space no longer belongs to the wilderness, but to the small world of the strong man of the forgetting river.


    When it comes to the power of space and time, we have only seen the inheritance of lighting lamps. Those who can trace the past and appreciate the circle can fix the future. Buddhism and Maitreya Buddha can be said that the three giants control the power related to time.


    It can also be said that as long as they are related to time and space, they have become giants. And the strength of the river of the river is 95 of his small world, just like the world he built, and the time and space, rules and so on, all he has the final say.


    I''m a little skeptical, which is the power left over from Tianzun state, which makes him not Tianzun, but stronger than Tianzun.


    Han Dan and Bai Wushuang didn''t dare to touch them. They flew back to the outside of biyou palace. I controlled the Pangu flag to form a barrier in front of them. The light from the small world of the strong in the forget River hit it, and all the symbols of the totem became apparent. At the same time, I was also attacked by the four spirits of wind, rain, thunder and lightning, and the Pangu flag could hardly be connected.


    Seeing that he could not break through the Pangu flag, and at the same time, seven black lights flew out and went straight to him.


    The big housekeeper opened the book of seven arrows on the nail head. Seeing this, the strong man of Qichuan river immediately converged, turned and flew towards Hangu pass.


    At this time, Wu De and Chen Hao also broke the Celestial Star array and came out of it.


    The ten halls of the king of hell have been in a wait-and-see state. Their attitude annoyed the strong people of the forgetting river. On the way, the small world of the strong people of the forgetting river opened and shone on one of them. Together with the king of hell and Yin soldiers inside, they exploded in an instant and turned into nothingness. Many laws of three openings were directly sucked into the body of the strong people of the forgetting river.


    Wu De and Chen Hao just escaped from the sky star. They originally wanted to stop the strong man of the forgetful river. As a result, they changed their direction halfway through this scene.


    The old sage''s plan failed and didn''t get anything from me. Now the four spirits can''t break the Pangu flag. They have the heart to evacuate.


    I don''t know which one was destroyed, but the remaining nine flew to us for shelter. I have the intention to attract them, and they also have the intention to break away from the strong ones of the forgetful river. Seeing this, I urged Pangu flags to protect them.


    The strong men of the forgetful River didn''t plan to pursue, and the old sages didn''t continue to let Hangu pass attack. The general of the witch family could see the situation clearly and withdraw troops at the first time.


    After the old sage and the strong man of the forgetful River met, Hangu pass flew out. When they were about to touch the Pangu flag, they burst out amazing power at the same time and wanted to break through.


    I didn''t dare to confront them head-on. I was afraid that the Pangu flag would be broken in case of internal and external cooperation. At that time, they would definitely fight back. Seeing this, I quickly opened the Pangu flag and let them fly out.


    When Hangu pass left, the four spirits outside did not manifest, but turned into a vision of heaven and earth. Wind and rain, lightning and thunder rolled Hangu pass and flew away in the distance.


    Chen Hao, they also returned to biyou palace and the army withdrew. Bai Wushuang reorganizes the demon family army and is on guard for the remaining nine hell halls.


    They have seen the means of the strong in the forgetful river. In the Seven Realms of flowers, they have killed countless strong in the fairy world. In the future, they may be one of the stepping stones.


    However, there must be a process of obedience. The wind, rain and lightning outside completely disappeared, and the sky returned to normal. Bai Wushuang went to negotiate.


    Things in the underworld have always been handled in vain. He is familiar with the underworld and knows how to talk, so I didn''t pay attention to it.


    A brief confrontation led to a huge potential force in the wilderness. The heavenly masters of the wilderness were stunned. When the war was over, they were watching.

 Chapter 468

    The heavenly masters of the great wilderness have not been sold just now, but their existence has deterred the old sages. Otherwise, the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful river may still be tempted.


    But what I don''t understand is that they all have Dharma stones in their eyebrows. Why don''t they know the four spirits. Are they not controlled by the old sages and the strong ones of the forgetful river?


    I don''t think it''s possible. I don''t dare to get too close to them for a while.


    At the end of the war, the sky completely recovered, as if nothing had happened. When the emperor of the great wilderness came, Wu De and Jian Lingxiao welcomed them out and wouldn''t let them into the city.


    At this time, Bai Wushuang also retreated. He was followed by nine hell kings. I looked at it and found that the king of Chujiang was killed. Now Prince Chu has replaced him, but almost all the hall of the king of Chujiang has died. If Prince Chu hadn''t been in the hell hall at that time, I''m afraid the high-level has disappeared. Now there are only millions of people fighting outside.


    But now the strong men of the forgetful River have broken their way to them. They have no way to go except to follow us.


    Childe Chu came over and said sadly: Zhang Tianzun, we are all people in the clear spirit world. You have to decide about my father.


    I nodded. Naturally, I wouldn''t want to give a favor. Because now the old sages have torn their faces with us, and the next conflicts will only be more and more.


    And now we can''t give them too much time to breathe. We need to take the initiative, because the old sages knew the existence of Pangu flag thousands of years ago and even took it. Therefore, they know very well about Pangu flag. Give them time, they will find a way to deal with Pangu flag.


    This is not a groundless worry, but a fact. The immortal killing sword array could not be broken before Tianzun formed a team. As a result, the old sage not only broke the array, but also blocked the sword array.


    It''s so easy because he knows the immortal sword array.


    I had a simple chat with Mr. Chu and told him that what we should do next was to find the base of the old sages and the strong man of the forgetful River and let them go down to prepare.


    One of the hell palace was destroyed. Now the hell palace can''t be built. It can only be attached to the biyou palace to form nine small cities.


    Fortunately, the army of the underworld has not been taken away, otherwise hundreds of millions of Yin soldiers will be used as cannon fodder, which is still a great threat to us.


    When the yama palace belongs, Bai Wushuang has also sorted out the demon family army. After entering the city, Wu De and Jian Lingxiao also come back. The great wasteland God said that they don''t know the Dharma creatures and want to join hands with us.


    The alliance under the general trend will never be reliable. Moreover, the great wilderness is not the original demon clan, witch clan and the underworld. They are a huge force with hundreds of heavenly lords and can not belong to us.


    They just took a fancy to my Pangu flag, and now they get rid of the old sages. In the end, it was us.


    And give them enough time to find a way to crack the Pangu flag.


    I thought about it. At present, the most favorable thing for us is the tripartite confrontation. In the future, whether there are roads or other things, the tripartite confrontation can restrict each other, and no one dares to monopolize.


    Wu De listened to me and reminded me: boss, the great wilderness is also dominated by hundreds of heavenly dignitaries. It is impossible for the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River to attack them. Similarly, the people of the great wilderness will not take the initiative. Now it is unclear who the law stone is. The best way to let them fight together is a false alliance. At that time, if the people in the wilderness are really not controlled by the old sages, they will naturally stand on the opposite side as soon as we move. If it is really controlled by the old sages, we can also test it in this way to avoid guessing.


    Before I could express my opinion, Chen Hao said: the current covenants are soul deeds. Who dares to disobey them after they are signed?


    Wu De said: boss Chen, whether the covenant is a soul contract depends on how to negotiate. Elder Jian and I are willing to have a try.


    I also wanted to say what Chen Hao said. After all, the emperor of the great wilderness is not a fool. How can he be fooled so easily. But now that Wu De is confident, I didn''t say anything. I just asked them to run it as soon as possible. Don''t leave too much time for the old sages and the strong of the forgetful river.


    I didn''t say anything in detail, because Wu De and Jian Lingxiao are smart people. What I can think of, they can think of naturally. All I have to do is grasp a general direction. Originally, Han Peng was doing this before, but she left us to go to the corpse family. During this period, I was dealing with the whole Qingling world, and she didn''t intervene after she came back.


    Everyone can express their opinions on small things, but only one person can make a big decision.


    Wu De and Jian Lingxiao left soon. I asked Chen Hao back. Does he remember where the disciples of the old sage disappeared.


    Chen Hao nodded and said: the routes they have taken are fed back through the mark, and we can go directly.


    I nodded and asked Qin Xue to control biyou palace to go first, because now there are nine hell halls hanging outside, which is a lot slower, and the wilderness is too vast. It used to take a lot of time in the past. Just let Wu De and Jian Lingxiao come behind.


    Blind old sages and their power will not embarrass the people in the wilderness. Wu De and Jian Lingxiao are also safe.


    After we walked for a long time, Wu De and Jian Lingxiao caught up. It can be seen that the whole negotiation was not very smooth, but they were still followed by 20 heavenly masters of the great wilderness.


    Twenty people into the city, even if there is a change, we can cope with it. Wu De and Jian Lingxiao fall into the city. Jian Lingxiao opens his carrying space and takes out 100000 spirit stones from it.


    At that time, I also thought about making chaotic spirit stones from the great wilderness God. After all, chaotic spirit stones are only money for them, and the God who commands a main city and several affiliated cities will not be short of money.


    The 100000 spirit stones in front of us are completely astronomical for us. From the witch world to now, we have only built more than 70000 totem bodies. Now we get 100000 spirit stones at once, which is equivalent to building 100000 totem bodies, and the overall strength has developed by leaps and bounds.


    I didn''t ask about the details. After all, everyone has everyone''s strengths. What I think is impossible may not be difficult in the eyes of others.


    Moreover, the management of the whole biyou palace is not dead. They do their own things, and I won''t intervene, so that their ability can be developed to the greatest extent.


    Seeing that the spirit stone''s eyes were shining, Chen Hao hurriedly called Li Zhengke and cangxue. They were responsible for alchemy, occupied the core, and now they were also responsible for building totem bodies. At this time, they were shocked to see so many spirit stones.


    But I whispered to them that at least two-thirds of these chaotic spirit stones should be used on the corpse clan, and the number of the witch clan should be controlled at the same time.


    Totem is too powerful and tilted too much. At that time, it is inevitable that there will be other ideas in the witch family. After all, Chen Hao and Jiang Ting are not the masters of the witch family, so they can''t decide anything.


    There were many people present. Li Zhengke didn''t reply to such orders, but I was very relieved about him and cangxue.


    When people gathered, biyou Palace also accelerated.


    The old sages walked very clean without leaving any breath. Can only fly according to the position sensed by Chen Hao. Several half step Tianzun walked for a month and a half. The speed of biyou palace was faster than half step Tianzun, but it also walked for a full month.


    The last place to stop is a place with a strange environment, half of which is the barren Gobi and half of which is the grassland with green grass. The dividing line in the middle is very straight, like an artificial line.


    Before we had time to explore, one of the heavenly masters of the great wilderness said with a sad face: This is the forbidden area of the great wilderness, half dead and half full of vitality. It is full of strange power. We have sent people in all the time, but no one can come out.


    Chen Hao directly asked him when he heard the speech: have you ever been in?


    The emperor of the wilderness shook his head in embarrassment. I''m a little speechless. It seems that Tianzun is really afraid of death.


    Chen Hao said: the peak saint, banbu Tianzun''s strength is too weak to try anything. I''ll try.


    I''m not sure. Go in with Chen Hao.


    We just stepped into the Gobi and immediately felt that we had entered a big stove. The blood gas of our body evaporated rapidly and formed a layer of blood mist outside our body.


    Chen Hao and I were so frightened that their faces changed. They hurriedly urged Xiaojie, forcibly locked the blood gas, and withdrew in embarrassment. After a little pause, we stepped into the prairie at the same time. At the moment of entering, I felt that the vitality in my body was increasing rapidly.


    Vitality is the power to maintain life, and even physical recovery is needed, but I never thought that too much vitality would be a scene.


    At the beginning, Chen Hao and I were like beating chicken blood. The whole person was full of vitality. But with the accumulation of vitality, the body began to expand and become fat.


    Not to mention, the strong vitality filled in, and Chen Hao and I grew old quickly. In response to the saying that things will turn when they reach the extreme.


    Our bodies couldn''t bear such a strong Shouyuan. When we noticed that our skin was dry, Chen Hao and I hurried out.


    When he entered the city, Chen Hao complained that his life and death were completely nonsense. They were all things that wanted human life.


    The people in the wilderness didn''t understand the situation inside. After listening to Chen Hao''s complaint, they just smiled bitterly.


    After Chen Hao complained, we told him how we felt when we went in. As a result, they discussed for a long time and didn''t come to a conclusion. Han said: Pangu flag should be able to block its power.


    Pangu flag can be blocked, but it is likely to be the nest of old sages. If it is suppressed and attacked, Pangu flag may not be blocked at that time.


    In powerful magic tools, he also has a limit. Where he can''t stand is invincible in the world. Old sages are not soft persimmons.


    I said my worries. Han Peng thought deeply and said: the power inside is probably the power of Dharma. I''m going to try.

 Chapter 469

    Chen Hao was annoyed to hear that Han Peng was going to try. He asked: sister-in-law, can''t the spell be broken?


    Tao Dharma, there is a Tao, there is a law. In my opinion, the law and art should be the same, which can''t be broken. However, Han said: Tao follows nature. Law is the power of nature. Friars only move, but the art is different. He is the display of the power of the human body. Moreover, the method is very different from the operation.


    What we can do now is just magic. There is no way. If the two are different, it is useless for us to test hundreds of times.


    But Han Peng still tried it. Wu De also tried it with the body of nine Yin. As a result, like us, the force was too unique to stay, so he withdrew back.


    They still wanted to try jianlingxiao, but I stopped them. They tested back and forth several times, and the time passed for several minutes. If it was really the old sage''s nest, they should have noticed us now. If they were in there, they might be attacked secretly.


    But the forbidden area is in front, like a tiger in the way. If we don''t go there, we can only stop here. And it has taken a month to get here. We can''t put it off any longer.


    When everyone was sad, Wu De suddenly interrupted and said: we have not been in contact with Taoist Dharma, and we can''t think of a way. Now the only way is to go back and let Jianyuan come in. His previous life was a Taoist Origin, and there should be similarities between Buddhism and Taoist Dharma. If he doesn''t know, I think we can only venture in.


    Wu Decai proposed that I even calculate the distance. The forbidden area is not far from the underworld. It only takes five or six days to go back and forth. Another way is to cross to other realms through the Honghuang water cave and summon seven realms to return to the witch realm.


    Now the great wilderness doesn''t monitor us, and it''s safe to go back, but our current position is too far away from the flood and wilderness waters. It takes time to go back and forth. It''s better to go back directly through the underworld.


    Through the underworld, Wu De must follow back, and if Jianyuan comes over, he must leave one person in the witch world at that time.


    Now the old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River have betrayed us, and our manpower is not so enough. Moreover, Chen Hao and Wu De cannot be less. Chen Hao needs to command the army, and Wu De has to deal with the famine. Although jianlingxiao is close to Tianzun, he is not Tianzun after all. If he leaves, he is easy to work hard.


    If Jijian tries hard, it''s easy to fall. We can''t afford this kind of loss now, and Han and I can''t leave here.


    After pondering, Chen Hao can only stay in the witch family. Wu De comes back with Jianyuan.


    The important task of commanding the army falls on Jiang ting. No matter what aspect to consider, she is the only one who is most suitable. In terms of fighting, Chen Hao still learned from him, and it is most appropriate for her to bring the witch army.


    The old sages would sneak attack at any time. I didn''t dare to let them leave alone. I used biyou palace to protect them to the entrance of the underworld. Then biyou palace stopped at the exit.


    The waiting time is only for us to set up defenses and not hide our breath, because we now want them to come, as long as we know where their nest is, break out a battle and pull the wilderness into the water, and then we will slowly find a way.


    Now, without the cannon fodder of the old sages, our casualties will increase, and only the army of the underworld plays this role. They also know what role they want to play. Moreover, after the king of Chu River was killed, their hatred was also aroused. Without Jiang Ting''s opening mouth, they took the initiative to arrange five million troops to come over.


    The elite of the witch clan and the army of the demon world are the main force now. The corpse clan is casting totems. They can also be pulled out when they become large-scale.


    After Chen Hao and Wu De left, we were free. Three days later, Wu De and Jianyuan came back. The old sages still didn''t do anything for the whole time.


    The arrival of Jianyuan brought us a lot of information. At that time, he was aware of the actions of the fairyland, but at that time, he had separated from the fairyland, took over the western religion, and founded the Buddhism in Lingshan. The old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River were on guard against him, so there were not many participants. But he secretly investigated some things.


    After all, Jianyuan was a Taoist guide when he was in the fairy world, and he had a good relationship with many immortals. Otherwise, after the establishment of Buddhism, he would not poach several giants in the fairy world.


    Jian Yuan recalled that at that time, in addition to wind, rain and lightning, there were also dragon water control techniques in the East China Sea, and some unknown alchemists. Only at that time, they were insignificant and no one paid attention to them. Later, there were small movements in the fairy world, and I paid attention to them. The so-called method was actually some means of ancient alchemists, The cultivation method of alchemists is different from ours. Their runes are not built in the body, but exert their power through drawing, so they can hook the power of nature.


    Jianyuan''s understanding is also about these, and then he said: breaking the square requires some ancient methods, some folk local methods, and those seemingly insignificant things can often play a great role.


    I briefly described the situation in the two special terrain with Jianyuan. After hearing this, Jianyuan frowned slightly and said: life can be released, but I haven''t heard of it, because even the book of life and death in the hands of the king of hell can only increase people''s life for no more than 20 years, and the power of death is even more impossible. In fact, life and death can be determined by people, But it is impossible to say that life and death are controlled by special forces.


    Jianyuan''s words made us all a little confused. When we think about it carefully, we think it makes sense.


    It''s easy to kill a person, but it''s really difficult to control the life and death of a place.


    Jianyuan went out of the city alone because it had been a long time. We were all nervous. They all opened the immortal killing sword, mountain and river map and mountain and sea map, and could rush in to protect Jianyuan at any time.


    Jiang Ting also mobilized 50000 totems to line up to the edge. Jianyuan was not nervous at all, but he was scared enough to see us make such a big noise. He walked timidly and looked back from time to time. When I saw him like this, I also flew out in the air and said to him: don''t worry. I''ll stare at you in the back.


    Just now, there was a big movement, but there was no heaven. Jianyuan was still guilty. Now I came in person. He was relieved and stepped in. Like us, he was suppressed at the first time.


    But when the Buddha kingdom was released, the Buddhas began to release the Dharma, forming an aperture to protect the Kam circle, and then he stayed inside all the time.


    At first, I thought that Buddhism had the effect of resisting the two forces in the forbidden area, but I soon found that Jianyuan had not changed in it.


    Under the shadow of Buddha light, Jianyuan was not invaded by vitality on the grassland, and was not weakened by the power of death on the desert Gobi.


    Wu De said happily: he has found a way to crack it.


    I was also secretly happy. I tossed back and forth for more than ten days and changed Chen Hao to the witch world. If there was no breakthrough, it would be too troublesome.


    But just when we were all secretly happy and relaxed our vigilance, the void sent out a bolt from the blue, and a thunder and lightning accurately split Jianyuan. The Bodhisattva Buddha in the small Buddha Kingdom scattered half in an instant, and the small world was broken down.


    The next second, a lightning chain fell from the sky, and a big net was compiled in the void to trap Jianyuan completely.


    The sword didn''t want them to react, so they quickly hit the immortal killing sword array and two ancient pictures and blocked them for a moment, but the power in the forbidden area could be transmitted to the users through magic tools, and their blood gas was emitted at once.


    The thunder and lightning shot, and then the storm hit. The four spirits had no body and couldn''t catch their position at all. I found that the situation was wrong. I shot at the first time. The ancient characters formed a shield in front of Jianyuan. After the immortal killing sword array and the ancient picture were taken back, I blocked the second attack for Jianyuan.


    But they are aware that Jianyuan can break the forbidden area, so they are ruthless and completely want to kill Jianyuan. The third attack came out immediately. Fortunately, Jianyuan is not a vegetarian. At least he is also a Heavenly God. Although the small world is half destroyed, when facing the third attack, he gives a roar, the six Zhang golden body appears, and the golden big hand pushes out horizontally.


    My ancient Chinese characters just held up for a while, and I couldn''t hold up the third time. Jianyuan can only fight by himself at this time. Wind, rain and lightning saw Jianyuan fight back. They thought they had caught the opportunity, and the strength of the hand became more violent. For a time, the whole space was shaking, just like a jazz storm. Jianyuan''s six Zhang gold body became stormy and would be blown away at any time.


    Jian Lingxiao, we were about to rush in to save people. Jianyuan''s gold body broke at once.


    I was blinded by the unexpected changes. I knew that Pangu flags should be used at the first time. Jianyuan''s gold body broke, and everyone outside shouted angrily and directly wanted to go in. I also lost some of my calmness. I let out an angry drink in my mouth. I didn''t care about biyou palace. As soon as I stretched out my hand, Pangu flags flew over.


    I took the Pangu flag and shook it vigorously, rolling back the dark thunder and lightning clouds.


    When Pangu flag left, the people in biyou palace panicked, and the immortal sword array, mountain and river map and mountain and sea map were displayed at the same time. The Tianzun of the great wilderness was just watching. The whole process was silent. He just held the mentality of watching the play. But now the biyou palace was destroyed and they couldn''t survive. At this time, they joined the defense one after another.


    But just as I was about to rush in, Jianyuan''s voice suddenly said: boss Zhang, come back, I''m fine.


    Looking for the voice, I found that Jianyuan had come back. Except that his face turned white, he didn''t have any trauma.


    I was a little confused, because from beginning to end, I didn''t know how he came back. However, it was too late to think about it. He protected the people out of the city with Pangu flags, returned to biyou palace and immediately hung up the Pangu flags.

 Chapter 470

    Jian Yuan said when he arrived in the city: after inheriting the heavenly body, I practiced the golden body again. In the middle, I made some changes that I always wanted to try but didn''t do, and refined the six Zhang golden body into an external incarnation.


    At the beginning, I thought Jianyuan gave up the famous skill in order to achieve the heavenly Buddha. Later, I didn''t feel sorry to see him perform the golden body again. But now, after listening to him, I suddenly found that the boy got a big bargain.


    If there were no bones of the Heavenly Master, he could not try. Now he has refined his external incarnation and gained great benefits. Because it''s the end of heaven. Having an avatar who can die at any time is equal to one more life, and it will be more powerful when fighting.


    That''s the old sage. It''s harder to kill him than to go to heaven. I never wanted to kill him.


    The wind, rain and lightning in the forbidden area showed an empty body and looked at Jianyuan from a distance. However, now Jianyuan has been under the Pangu flag, and they can''t help it. Then they spread out in the void. It really looks like a natural scene. When they disappear, they disappear naturally between heaven and earth. It''s very magical.


    When the four spirits left, everyone took a breath of air conditioning.


    Many times, it''s like this. Obviously, I''m scared to death. As a result, I still have to do it and find it. We are like this now, because what you are afraid of, it will become more terrible over time.


    After a few breaths, Jianyuan said: don''t be confused. It''s just an illusion, including the four spirits. What you see is like a natural scene. There is no noumenon. In fact, otherwise, their noumenon is deep in the forbidden area.


    After Jianyuan''s words were finished, Wu De frowned and said: monk, aren''t you talking nonsense? Hallucinations and illusions. Do you think we can''t even distinguish between hallucinations and illusions?


    I also want to say this. Others don''t say it. Han has false eyes. It''s really an illusion and illusion. She can see it at a glance.


    Jianyuan smiled and said: it''s really an illusion, but the ancient prescriptions are too special to be seen through even the vain eye.


    I raised my eyebrows slightly, and Jianyuan said something big. When he broke through the empty realm, he could already peep into the true meaning of the skill. When he reached the heavenly realm, how could he not even distinguish the true from the false.


    Jianyuan is always the God. I can''t say such questions directly. But someone asked around.


    After listening to Jianyuan''s words and thinking for a few minutes, Han Peng suddenly smiled and said: Jianyuan has insight and can see it.


    If you don''t remind me, I forgot that Jianyuan had refined a six Zhang gold body and stepped into the supreme position of Buddhism. He also had a talent is insight.


    Specifically, I don''t know what the ability of insight is. After all, insight is not an attack skill, but Tianzun''s insight is very difficult to cultivate. The fairyland is still a Buddhist, and only Jianyuan is the one who cultivates insight.


    Listen to Han Dan say the origin of insight, the voice of doubt fell down. Wu De asked: since it is illusory, how can it be broken? You know, what happened after we went in is very real. The blood gas pressed out is real, and anger will indeed trigger things to turn upside down.


    Jianyuan nodded, agreed with Wu De, and explained that ancient prescriptions were true and false. If you want to break them, you can only use ancient techniques. Now check the ancient books brought by each family, and you should find some clues from them.


    When Jianyuan said to break the ancient method, the major sects of Qingling world began to consult the ancient books, but they haven''t got the results yet.


    Wu De asked a few more questions. Jianyuan didn''t hide anything and said everything he knew. After listening, we had an in-depth understanding.


    All the major sects in the Qingling world checked the whole afternoon. The Yao family found something in their ancient books. Wu De didn''t wait for them to say. He took the literature directly. After looking at it for a few times, his eyes suddenly brightened and said: it''s really one thing down. I knew so. At that time, the old sages couldn''t go out.


    I listened curiously. Looking at his relaxed appearance, I felt that the solution was not complex or even simple.


    I only read half of the ancient books. My expression was the same as that of Wu De, and I didn''t sell off. I said to the people around me: do you know Long Feng Chengxiang?


    The crowd nodded. Although the dragon and Phoenix families are different, they are used to describe the emperor and husband in the folk. It sounds very harmonious. In fact, if the dragon and Phoenix are really together, some wonderful things will happen. The prosperity of the dragon and phoenix is the strange image of the coexistence of the dragon and Phoenix.


    According to the records of ancient books, the illusion of dragon and Phoenix can break all the illusions in the world, especially the illusion of approaching reality and even having real power.


    After hearing this, everyone was not at ease and read the ancient books. A relaxed smile appeared on his face.


    Dragon and Phoenix are hard to find. If we don''t get the chance in the fairy world, we can''t do anything now even if we know the way, but everything seems to be arranged. We have dragon and Phoenix babies in our hands, and our strength has been greatly improved after evolution.


    Since we can go in, we also need to have a plan.


    Wu De turned back and said to the people in the wilderness: now is a great opportunity to test. At least we have to find out how many they have. There are not many strong people here. It''s time for you to contribute.


    The alert just now was not to start and didn''t pull them into the water, but now when you go in, you are destined to fight close to each other and test the old sages. At the same time, they are also testing the heaven of the wilderness.


    I said: there can''t be too many people going in this time, but they must all be Tianzun. Wu De, I and the three tianzuns of Dahuang. The five of us go in to see what happens after the illusion disappears, and then decide whether the army should go in or not.


    Wu De and I have no problem suppressing the three great wastelands, because I will tear down the broken yellow cloth mended place on the Pangu flag and bring it in.


    Pangu flags are very strong. I feel it''s too wasteful to use them all to protect biyou palace. It''s better to use them separately.


    Han he, Jian Lingxiao, Jiang Nu and Fengling Zhenkun stayed here, and the remaining 17 heavenly masters did not dare to mess around.


    As I said, Wu De let the people of the great wilderness decide who to choose. It is estimated that the Heavenly Master of the great wilderness also noticed our intention and hesitated. At this time, Wu De said: I think you all understand the truth that lips die and teeth die. Now we can only hold together to stop the old sages and others. In the future, when there will be fruit positions on the road, we can have the ability to compete. How to allocate them. The contract we signed is clearly written. If you still hesitate, I see that everyone will not benefit in the end.


    Wu De''s words can be described as words into the heart, but also a fact.


    I was a little hesitant when he said it. I was considering whether to really cooperate with the wilderness, but when I think about it carefully, there is really a future. Similarly, there is no point for us. The so-called distribution is just a delaying measure.


    Thinking of this, I still firmly follow the road planned before, and there will be no change.


    The tripartite confrontation really has a great opportunity, and we won''t get less.


    After listening to Wu De''s words, Dahuang selected three of the heavenly lords, all of whom are top saints. After that, Li Zhengke brought seven dragons and seven Phoenix from behind. I separated the Pangu flag and left the main body in the biyou palace. I covered the broken yellow cloth. If something happens, the people in the wilderness will not have an accident. The broken yellow cloth can also bring us out safely.


    Dragon and Phoenix can understand me, and they have been together for a long time. They have never been separated since they grew up. The contradictions left by their ancestors have been completely resolved and are very harmonious. When they want to step into the forbidden area, the Dragon roars and Phoenix sing, and the two divine beasts show their body at the same time, hovering in the air, floating above our heads like 14 mountains.


    Their power is intertwined with each other, emitting gorgeous auspiciousness, just like a world in bloom.


    The edge of the forbidden area is illuminated by auspicious light. When the turf is small, the Gobi degenerates, and the white snow appears in front of us. Almost at the same time, the cold air pours out.


    Seeing the effect, I hurriedly urged the broken yellow cloth to spread in the void. Five people and fourteen divine beasts stepped in at the same time.


    The body of dragon and phoenix was originally large, and the auspicious omen also covered thousands of kilometers. When we went in, the surrounding scene changed greatly, the vast snow mountains emerged, and there were many glaciers and snow valleys.


    But before we started walking, there were a few cold sounds inside. Someone scolded: who dares to spread it in the forbidden area of heaven?


    As the voice fell, the wind and snow danced for a time, rolling up whirlwinds, which seemed to form a human shape.


    Tianting, indeed, is the power of the old sage and the strong man of the forgetful river. Even his name has not been changed.


    Wu De also snorted coldly: what heaven is the master of the great wilderness? Do you dare to speak wildly here today?


    When Wu De said this, I immediately became vigilant and trembled when hunting with broken yellow cloth. Instead of staring at the people in heaven, I stared at the three heavenly lords in the wilderness around me.


    After they came in, the stone in the center of their eyebrows began to shine, and their strength also improved. However, there is no trend to be controlled. Even so, I am still worried that they will be controlled only when they take the shot, which is really troublesome.


    The wind and snow dispersed, and four young men in white appeared inside. They disdained Wu De''s words very much. They just glanced at the three tianzuns around me. The Tianting Tianzun headed by him said: great wilderness, ridiculous existence. You follow the wilderness and get nothing in the end.


    What he said seemed to imply that I was not one of them. Unfortunately, I couldn''t believe it at this time. Moreover, the four heavenly deities are not four spirits. If Jianyuan''s eyes are right, they should be lurking here.


    Wu De observed and said: boss, you should break the yellow cloth to protect us. The four of us will try their abilities.


    Wu De''s words are very implicit. He won''t fight head-on, but I''m still worried. If I don''t do it, people in the wilderness can''t pull into the water. I could only nod and urge the broken yellow cloth to protect them all. At this time, the dragon and phoenix also shrunk and danced around me.


    When I saw the dragon and Phoenix, I thought of a question. Since the dragon and Phoenix Chengxiang can restrain the illusion, can they also restrain the four spirits, so they didn''t appear now, but let the four heavenly lords come over.

 Chapter 471

    I thought of this, but I''m not sure. The broken yellow cloth also protects 14 divine beasts at the same time. They are the future of the Qingling world. They really don''t want to consume them until they grow up completely.


    Wu De took the three heavenly masters of the great wilderness to fight. For a time, the wind and snow were flying, and none of the eight had manifested their noumenon, but the light of the small world had covered a very vast snow area.


    It''s all heaven''s realm. When fighting, it won''t tell the victory or defeat, let alone life and death. When they were fighting, my law had covered the whole area, but I didn''t find any trace of the four spirits.


    When they were glued together, the void suddenly cracked, and a hand came out of it. When that hand appeared, it pinched a void. All four of Wu De were imprisoned, and one of their fingers pointed directly at Wu De.


    Just as I was about to urge Huang Bu to break through, Wu De''s body suddenly turned into nine Yin Qi. In a hurry, he took two wild heavenly masters out of the prison, but the remaining one remained where he was. He couldn''t break the prison of the void by his big hand and couldn''t move.


    However, at the moment Wu De left, I could feel that he could leave with three people, leaving one person deliberately.


    I wanted to go, but I saw Wu De escape, and the hand of the void can imprison the void. I don''t have the art of separation. It''s dangerous to go in and imprison the back, and it involves the power of space. We haven''t had any experience of confrontation. Seeing this, he just protected Wu De and the other two wild tianzuns and left quickly.


    The rest of the great wilderness God was fixed in place and crushed by the big hand in the sky. After his body broke, there was the Dharma stone, but the Dharma stone only flickered and was also crushed. When the Dharma stone broke, there was a sharp cry inside, and a fat insect knocked off his giant hand and flew out of it.


    The four heavenly masters who fought with Wu De saw the three corpses flying out, and the four joined hands to attack at the same time. However, before their power met the three corpses, the owner of the huge hand protruding from the empty air said: don''t move it, just let it go.


    A simple and peaceful sentence, but revealed a lot of information, Tianting is afraid of the master of the three corpses. At the same time, we can also be sure that the Tianzun who owns the main city in the great wilderness is indeed controlled by others, but we don''t know whether the Tianzun of the great wilderness knows this or is in the drum.


    But I think the possibility of the latter is very small. After all, they should always know the origin of the Dharma stone on them. They can''t wear it without knowing anything.


    It seems that the emperor of the great wilderness also hides some secrets. Moreover, up to now, the people of Tianshi mansion have not appeared. I feel that they are the behind the scenes, because neither the Heavenly Master of the wilderness nor the people of Tianting seem to have mentioned it.


    Dahuang Tianzun was beheaded, and the faces of the two people rescued by Wu De changed. They wanted to rush over and start at once. It can be seen that the heavenly masters of the great wilderness also have friendship with each other, so Wu De''s plan can be perfectly realized.


    The three corpses escaped. I thought about something in my mind, but all the things in my head were electro-optic flint. However, in this short time, the owner of the empty giant hand made a shot. This time, I was also covered, including dragon and Phoenix gods and beasts.


    The big hand was still a few kilometers away from us. I felt that the air around me became sticky and was about to be imprisoned. The dragon and Phoenix spoke again, entangled with each other''s strength, and there was good luck again.


    Dragon and Phoenix appeared, and the originally viscous air immediately returned to normal, but the giant hand didn''t stop and continued to fall towards us.


    As the distance gets closer, the auspicious effect of dragon and Phoenix weakens, and the air becomes viscous again.


    Seeing that I was about to be hit, I hurried to release the broken yellow cloth. The dragon and phoenix also turned small and hid in. At the same time, mutual temptation is also a contest of knocking at the door. It is uncertain that they have a large army dormant behind them, just like us. As long as we can''t hold on, or are at a disadvantage and completely suppressed, they are likely to attack directly.


    Similarly, if we can kill their strong ones, the army will come in, but this possibility is very small. But the broken yellow cloth should not be broken.


    At the moment of collision, the totem on the broken yellow cloth flickered, and the whole depression came down. A huge handprint was printed on it. I saw that the broken yellow cloth was about to fall on us. I hurried to type out ancient characters and open the depression again.


    But the shooter didn''t intend to let us leave like this. The second time, he didn''t break it. He didn''t take back his big hand, just lifted it up a little, and then fell down again.


    I frowned slightly, looked up and saw that there was still a distance from the exit of the forbidden area. When the void was imprisoned, the distance that could be reached in the blink of an eye now became out of reach.


    Bang.


    In the second collision, cracks appeared on the broken yellow cloth, which seemed to be broken.


    I certainly don''t have congenital silk. If I have it, it may not be able to repair it. If I don''t repair it, it will break again.


    Wu De''s body turned into nine Yin Qi again and planned to take us away. At this time, I also broke out and hurriedly typed ancient characters to fill the cracks in the broken yellow cloth.


    Almost when Wu De and I reacted, there was a sudden auspicious omen in the distance and hit the big hand directly. Almost when it was irradiated, the viscous void returned to normal, and the big hand became blurred. Not far away, over the biyou palace, all dragons and phoenixes flew out. They jointly hit the auspicious omen just now.


    The big hand was vague, and there was a surprised sound from the void crack, but we withdrew before he took another shot.


    The people in the heaven didn''t pursue, and the master of the big hand disappeared into the crack after uttering an exclamation, leaving the four heavenly lords to guard far away to prevent us from stepping into the forbidden area.


    Wu De, when we fled back to biyou palace, we fell down. Wu De said angrily: what a heaven! It killed one of us. We don''t pay attention to the wilderness at all. Alas.


    Wu De''s last sigh was to deduce all his emotions. If he hadn''t planned ahead, I thought he was really defending the great wilderness.


    Stimulated by him, and the God of the wilderness also wanted face, they spoke angrily, saying that this revenge must be avenged.


    The twenty people who entered the biyou palace were elected. They played an important role in the wilderness. Their words weighed heavily.


    After the test, Wu De''s plan has been reached, but for a time, we are a little slim. We don''t know what to do next and lose our direction. If we really kill it, we will become cannon fodder, and we don''t know what we will get if we kill it.


    Until now, I understand why everyone calmed down after occupying the city in the fairy world, and the Tianzun Taoist fruit fought hard as soon as it appeared.


    No hands-on interests exist, no one will die in vain?


    But the old sages have a purpose and will certainly fight us. Because of confusion, I discussed with them and decided to form a tripartite situation no matter what. It will be good for us in the future. At the same time, Wu De continues to communicate with the people in the wilderness to see if he can find out where the Dharma stone of the three corpses comes from.


    Wu De dealt with all the affairs of the great wilderness, and now he is also entrusted to deal with them. I continuously sent the great sage to inquire about the whereabouts of Tianshi mansion.


    Wu De''s negotiation effect was very good. Fifteen days after the biyou palace fell outside the situation, the Tianzun of the great wilderness rushed over with millions of troops at the same time.


    When big forces appear, they can''t stay in biyou palace. There are no powerful city magic weapons in the wilderness, but after the army came, a city was built in our hundred miles in a very short time.


    When the city was built, the whole city was shining, forming a light mask. Wu De specially went to see it and said in pain when he came back: it''s really a group of black sheep. The raw materials of the city are mixed with millions of chaotic spirit stones to increase the defense of runes.


    I was speechless after listening. Wu De returned to the wizard world this time and brought in the chaotic spirit stone they had mined for these times. The total was only 120000, which was the amount of a year.


    Wu De quickly added: it seems that we should keep in touch with the great wilderness and get more chaotic spirit stones.


    There are few days of peace, but now don''t look at the old sages. They don''t move, but they can kill them at any time. When they kill them, they have a plan in mind. If we don''t change and become stronger, we won''t be able to fight at all.


    After all, now they have found out the number of dragons and phoenixes in our hands, and they have experienced the suppression of them. When we shoot, we must kill with one blow.


    But fortunately, the existence of the corpse clan has not been revealed. It is our bottom card.


    After more than ten days of calm, there was finally news in the snow area. On the 15th day, Han and I were still in-depth communication, and there was the light and sound of lightning and thunder outside. When we came out, we saw a snowstorm rolling up in the snow area, which was spreading outside.


    Although the illusion of the forbidden area has been broken, the environment inside and outside is still two extremes. The sun is shining in our place, and one step is ice and snow.


    But now the storm rolled up is obviously controlled by the four spirits. The purpose is to expand the snow and drive us away.


    Biyou palace can move at any time, but the city of Dahuang is fixed, and millions of chaotic spirit stones are stuffed into it, so they can''t give up. Therefore, after noticing the trend of the storm and the intention of heaven, the Heavenly Master of Dahuang came to visit at the first time and asked us to fight together.


    The expansion of Tianting territory has no loss to us, because Wu De is in charge, and I didn''t interrupt. The situation is urgent. Wu De''s speech speed is much faster. He told the God of the wilderness: it''s not impossible to help, but we can move a place if we don''t help. We don''t have any loss. Naturally, we won''t let the soldiers die for no reason.


    Wu De''s words were just finished, and Dahuang Tianzun''s face changed.

 Chapter 472

    The snowstorm swept quickly and rolled from the depths. The snow spray was hundreds of meters high, blocking out the sky and the sun. The emperor of the wilderness had no time to respond. At this time, Wu De was making trouble and made them have no idea for a moment.


    I''m also a little confused. If I want to go, I have to go now, otherwise biyou palace will be involved, but Wu De never said anything. He just took out a chaotic spirit stone from his pocket and kept throwing it around. I knew it at once, but the emperor of the great wilderness seemed to have no response. He was just in a hurry and didn''t know what to say.


    People from Qingling world have reacted. Wu De wants to take the opportunity to blackmail. As a result, they don''t know whether it''s cultural differences or that Tianzun is too dull. They haven''t experienced these things. They are stunned in the face of the snowstorm.


    In just half a minute, we could feel the cold wind blowing in the city. I really couldn''t help reminding the God of the great wilderness that although we are allied, we only fight to kill people. Even if we don''t kill people, we have to consume miraculous drugs, don''t you think?


    Millions of chaotic spirit stones are embedded in the city of the wilderness, and other materials are estimated to be very precious. If the expansion of the heaven covers them, the price is too high. It is precisely because of this that they want to fight.


    My reminder worked, and the people of the great wilderness soon responded: we can provide elixirs and elixirs.


    Spiritual elixir we have cangxue, Li Zhengke, spiritual medicine we have flat peach garden, which are not what we need.


    Wu De has thrown the chaotic spirit stone in his hand very high for fear that they won''t see it. But the emperor of the great wilderness was really invisible. The snowstorm was coming soon. I was too anxious to say directly: we lack spirit stone.


    The Heavenly Master of the great wilderness suddenly realized that I didn''t say how much I wanted. The two people who talked opened their personal space and took out a lot of chaotic spirit stones, no less than five or six million.


    My heart beat faster. At the same time, it also exposed a problem. The chaotic spirit stone is really nothing to the God of the wilderness. The reason why they are worried must be that there is something they can''t move away in the city.


    Wu De doesn''t have time to contact them now, so he can''t talk.


    Sword Lingxiao, they came to collect the chaotic spirit stone. I put the broken yellow cloth on the Pangu flag. Last time I tried, the broken yellow cloth was almost broken. I can''t take any more risks.


    Sword unintentionally, they hurriedly released the immortal killing sword, and two defensive treasure pictures were also hung in the sky. Temporarily replace Pangu flag to defend biyou palace.


    I roared and the whole person rose into the sky. On the way, the ancient characters were released in the body and circulated in the meridians. No one knows its origin, and no one can read what is written on it. Its power has not completely erupted, but it is already very good.


    However, my ancient words just flew out of my body, and the void turned dark red. The eye of heaven, which had not appeared for a long time, reappeared and stared at me.


    The power of ancient characters has touched the way of heaven, but ancient characters can cover the secret of heaven. It should not be aware of my breath, but just monitor.


    After a short stay for half a second, I didn''t feel the power of heaven. I also let go of my heart. The ancient characters in my body entered the Pangu flag, and the totem appeared on it. The flag surface quickly became larger and covered thousands of miles. The power of the Pangu flag completely broke out for the first time.


    Behind me, there was the God of the wilderness. Wu De and Jiang Nu followed up, but they could only stop behind me when they saw the Pangu flag blocking the sky and the sun like a wall on the road swept by the snowstorm.


    Boom!


    My little world is released and all the totems are displayed, just like an ancient picture rolled into a ball. My little world is small, but it is released from my body and just protects me inside. If you want to attack me, you must break my little world first, which is essentially different from the little world outside my body.


    Pangu flags made a sound of hunting, and everywhere they danced, the void began to be unstable.


    In the blizzard, the thunder and lightning became more dense. Mixed in the dark blizzard, they pulled out huge arcs one after another and rushed at me with open teeth and claws.


    The Pangu flag shook for the last time, and the fluctuating flag surface stretched out in an instant, blocking in front like a wall. At the moment of collision, under the huge impact force, the snowstorm rushed across the sky, up to several kilometers, which is very spectacular.


    I was shocked and spewed a big mouthful of blood, but Pangu flag stopped the snowstorm. But they didn''t mean to retreat. They hit the Pangu flag like a wave, wave after wave.


    In the third wave, I couldn''t resist it and spewed out a second mouthful of blood. When I saw that I had to give up, several virtual shadows suddenly flew out behind me. Looking back, I saw the dragon and Phoenix animal spirits flying out of the city. They were branded on the totem and just repaired the incomplete gap on the Pangu flag.


    The virtual shadows of dragons and phoenixes are lifelike, entangled with each other, and release auspicious luck on the luminous Pangu flag. Blizzard is not an illusion, but it is Dharma. At this time, it is restrained by dragon and Phoenix.


    I saw that the snowstorm was driven back, and I shouted angrily. The virtual shadow soared into the air and swept across the sky waving a big flag. The wind and snow rolled back thousands of miles. The arc pulled out by lightning was swept by Pangu flags, and all flew back backwards. The performance of the Dharma was dispersed, and the four spirits in it were exposed.


    Sure enough, as Jianyuan said, they are not without form, but people hide in the distance. Now they show four strange looking people. If they didn''t have human breath, I would think they were the people of the demon family.


    After all, some big demons in the demon family will still retain some looks different from ordinary people after they are transformed. That is the limitation of their blood. The existence of white matchless is because they have pure blood in their bodies.


    The four showed that they obviously didn''t expect such a result, and they all seemed a little flustered. I didn''t intend to pursue, just stop them, but when I saw them in a panic, Pangu flags rolled back and directly cut off their way.


    The Pangu flag was trapped for hundreds of kilometers. The animal spirits of dragon and Phoenix swam on it, and animal spirits continued to join behind. For a time, the space surrounded by the Pangu flag was full of virtual shadows of dragon and Phoenix, and the power of the four spirits was greatly weakened. I kept in touch with the Pangu flag with ancient characters, and people stepped out. Tiandao boxing directly hit one of them, and 36 changes appeared at the same time, For a moment, the glacier broke and a huge fist print appeared in the void. The man used his magic to resist. As a result, he was weakened by long fengchengxiang and flew out with one fist.


    But just when I was about to pursue, Lei Gong suddenly threw a blue Rune in his hand. The rune was like a lightning structure, with lightning runes flashing on it.


    I roared and punched out again. At the moment of the collision, the talisman exploded, and my hair stood up. Blue lightning cleaved down in my spiritual orifice one after another. The spiritual orifice was attacked, and my whole person stopped at once.


    The power of Leifu not only appeared in the soul, but also the electricity and light flowed away on me, and terrible cracks appeared in my skin.


    I ran the spring thunder breathing method for the first time. At this time, I was hundreds of meters tall. I stepped on the earth and the void above my head. As soon as the spring thunder breathing method was displayed, the whole void was like the sound of spring thunder explosion, and there was a faint flash of thunder between my mouth and nose. The wound on the body is healing quickly. At the same time, the ancient characters in my body rushed to the Lingqiao and wiped out the lightning inside.


    The whole process took only one second, but it was this second. Wind, rain and lightning hit me at the same time.


    The four symbols of wind, rain and lightning appear at the same time, which directly constructs a small world. The power of talisman is the power between heaven and earth. The suppression of dragon and phoenix is not particularly great.


    Seeing that the power of the four spirits was about to fall on me, seven black lights suddenly flew out of the totem of the Pangu flag, and the light appeared. The eye of the way of heaven blinked in the sky, and my hair stood up all over my body.


    The book of seven arrows with nailed head can kill the way of heaven. Now the big housekeeper shows it, and the way of heaven is also touched. The speed of nailing the head and seven arrows book was very fast, and the faint light flashed. The four spirits were dragged by me. They were pierced through the soul before they had time to respond.


    The killing of the four spirits in Tianting was an accident for them and a surprise for us. Now it''s the best one to hit. But the void also has the eye of heaven. When it is touched, it must respond.


    The housekeeper succeeded in the sneak attack and took back the nail head seven arrows book at the first time. The whole process was only milliseconds, but at this time, a huge force fell from the sky, as if the sky had collapsed.


    The Han in the distance shouted anxiously: Xiao Rui, throw away the nail head seven arrow book.


    Almost at the same time, I also reminded her to throw away the book of seven arrows, because the Tao of heaven is aimed at forbidden art, not the housekeeper.


    Until now, I know that the name of the housekeeper is Xiaorui, which is really out of tune with her image. But now I can''t manage so much. I just want him to throw away the book of seven arrows at the first time.


    The power of the way of heaven fell very fast, penetrating the void and arriving in a flash, but the big housekeeper threw the book of seven arrows at the first time after hearing our words.


    Sure enough, the nail head seven arrow Book flew out, and the power of the eye of heaven transferred from the big housekeeper and went straight to the nail head seven arrow book.


    The power of the way of heaven is boundless. If the nail head seven arrow book is hit, it is likely to be destroyed directly. I quickly waved the Pangu flag and wanted to cover it. As a result, I didn''t know how far the power of heaven was, and there were cracks on the Pangu flag.


    If I can''t stop it, I naturally dare not stop it, otherwise the Pangu flag will be destroyed, which will not pay off for us. After all, the nail head seven arrows book is just an attack weapon. Although it is powerful, as long as it is used with all its strength, it will be remembered by heaven, and it can''t protect the whole biyou palace.


    On balance, I still think Pangu flag is more important.


    The power of the eye of heaven soon fell, and the whole void was collapsing to form a black hole. The nail headed seven arrow book was inhaled directly.


    No!


    I sighed in my heart. The housekeeper was too anxious. Han and I reminded her not to use the forbidden art at will. What I was worried about was to trigger the eye of heaven.


    It happened.

 Chapter 473

    Just now the housekeeper was trying to help me, but now the situation is really bad.


    When the black hole appears, it is filled with a force we have never seen before. After the black hole appears, it begins to shrink. It is estimated that the nail head seven arrow book has been broken in it.


    If Heaven intervenes, we can only retreat, and people in heaven dare not mess around. They all retreated and stared at the black hole from a distance.


    The big housekeeper appeared in biyou palace, his face turned white, and his intestines are regretful now, but these are useless.


    The black hole is still shrinking. When it is about to disappear completely, there is a buzzing sound in the black hole, and then the void begins to tremble. I feel that the laws I integrate into the wilderness are shaking and will be broken by that force.


    Not only me, but also Wu De and others, the God of the wilderness is taking back his law.


    The hum was not loud and very low, but it shook the whole wilderness, which was very terrible.


    Then the sky suddenly became dark, and the light of the sun scattered a little, turning into an ink blue, like the eye of the way of heaven to devour the sky.


    Jianyuan looked up at the sky, and his lips trembled and shouted: the forbidden art has recovered independently, step back.


    Whether it is magic or magic tools, when things that exist against the sky are suppressed and destroyed, they often burst out terrible power in order to protect themselves.


    Now the forbidden art recovers itself. I''m afraid it''s not easy for the Tao of heaven to destroy it.


    The sky is still darkening, like pulling a black curtain, which has been spreading across the long horizon.


    The buzzing sound is still constant. The shrinking black hole seems to be unable to withstand this force. It starts to expand a little, and finally makes a loud noise, and the black hole collapses. There were seven black lights flying directly into the sky.


    As the nail headed seven arrow Book flew out, the void became darker, and the seven black lights appeared in the distant night sky in an instant. The eye of heaven turned and was full of fear. Then a golden light came out and nailed the book of seven arrows on it.


    The collision between the forbidden art and the power of the eye of heaven erupted a terrible power at an unknown altitude, and radiated a bright light like a sun in the sky.


    We looked up for fear that the seven arrow book would be destroyed.


    The light spread, and there was no trace of seven black lights in it. Was it extinguished? But it''s not. Because the dark curtain of the sky has not been opened, it proves that the forbidden art has not been erased.


    A few seconds later, the terrorist forces that exploded in the sky came down. Biyou palace was shaking in the wind and rain, and the glacier exploded in the sky and the earth cracked.


    The immortal killing sword array just shook and didn''t need to break. It collapsed together with the array map. The mountain and river map and mountain and sea map were even more vulnerable and were directly beaten back to their original shape.


    Until now, we have deeply realized the power of forbidden art and the horror of the way of heaven.


    The biyou palace shook. There were cracks several meters wide on the wall, and the runes on it were torn. The earth behind the biyou palace was shaking, the mountains fell, the rivers rolled back, and the water flew into the air, directly steaming into the void.


    As the cracks spread, countless creatures were directly wiped out, and the places within the field of vision were devastated.


    I started the Pangu flag for the first time, and Han also released the heavenly mechanism plate. The two magic tools that can cover the heavenly way were not enough. Finally, the innate totem on the cut immortal gourd was added to protect the biyou Palace on the verge of collapse.


    However, at this time, the buzzing sound was still constant and became louder. Where the black hole collapsed, an insignificant box flew out of the void, and the strange sound came from the inside.


    Qinxue controls biyou palace to fly back and wants to escape from the center of the impact for tens of kilometers, but even at this speed, he still can''t escape. Moreover, in the field of vision, the black box the size of the palm is still so fresh. He feels that it is omnipresent in this heaven and earth, and so is the eye of heaven.


    At this moment, there is no horizon in the whole wilderness, because no matter where you look, they all exist.


    When the black box appeared, I realized that the so-called forbidden art was not the seven black lights, but the black box ignored by us.


    The hum echoed throughout the wilderness, and the emerging box began to open slowly. Its speed was very slow. The picture was like a video played back by Zhen Zhen. The great wilderness seems unable to bear the power it wants to release.


    Magma began to flow out of the kneeling ground, and the red lava spread along the cracks on the ground, like fire dragons hovering on the earth.


    Wu De hesitated and said: if this goes on, the whole wilderness will collapse and no longer exist. We have to be prepared to escape.


    Wu De''s words made us all despair. The power of forbidden art and heaven has covered the whole wilderness. Where can we escape? And now we don''t even have the ability to tear the void, because if we want to rush out, we have to face the power of heaven and forbidden art.


    I dance Pangu flags and manifest my virtual body in biyou palace. Whether I can succeed or not, I have to make preparations.


    There were casualties among the heavenly masters of the great wilderness, but their city was also very special. When they saw that it was about to collapse, a blue light suddenly flew in the distance. The light was very special and also emitted the power of Dharma. The light was like a hand. After touching the past, the great wilderness City recovered and the collapsed mountains and rivers began to recover.


    Almost at the same time, there is also Dharma light scattered from the depths of the forbidden area of the heavenly court. It is also the power of Dharma. It is also repairing the wilderness.


    The strong men lurking in the wilderness finally took action, and they were two different forces.


    The strong man took the initiative to repair the wasteland and didn''t want the wasteland to collapse. However, this practice completely angered the way of heaven. The bloody eye blinked and turned into a crack in an instant. If it reappeared again, it would not be a bloody eye, but a hand. That hand is an ordinary hand, very small but very big.


    At the same time that hand appeared, the nail head seven arrow book was also fully opened, and the seven black lights flew to the sky again. But this time, there was a cold hum from the heaven, five fingers opened, and a fierce pinch, which directly squeezed the nail head seven arrow book in his hand.


    With Leng hum, a black light burst out in his palm, and the nail head seven arrow book was directly pinched and exploded by him. But this is not the final contest, because the box continues to open, to break out a more powerful force.


    At this time, the strong behind the great wilderness Tianzun and the strong in Tianting shot at the same time. We didn''t see anyone, but saw two Dharma lights fly out from the depths of the great wilderness and form a barrier in the air. After a few seconds, they impact and fall down, but break through the barrier. When they fall to the ground, their strength has been weakened a lot without causing damage.


    Blocking the impact, an old voice came from the direction of the strong in the great wilderness, saying: the strong of the corpse family and the strong of Tianshi mansion, if we don''t fight, we will all become the next chaotic creatures.


    The sound spread everywhere, covering the whole world.


    Hum.


    There was a cold hum from the crack in the hand of heaven. It was so cold that there was no emotion, but it was ridiculed with great disdain.


    The strong people behind the great wasteland Tianzun want to invite Han''s parents and the strong people of Tianshi house to fight together. I know the strength of Han''s parents, but they have the chain of heaven, so they may not be able to break out with all their strength.


    I haven''t seen the strong man in Tianshi mansion. I don''t know if it''s grandpa. But no matter who they are, there are only a few of them. I''m afraid they can''t read enough even with the nail head seven arrows book of independent struggle.


    The rolling sound fell, and a voice came from the direction of the heavenly Court: Zhang Tong Xiaoyou of Qingling world, only you control the forbidden art can you burst out the strongest power.


    I control the forbidden art?


    In such a big event, I was still a little flustered and hurried back to look at Han, but just here, two copper coffins in the forbidden area of biyou palace flew out. Han''s father''s voice came out from inside and told me not to act rashly. Now it''s just the beginning.


    Start?


    Now we are more confused.


    And Han''s father''s words, as well as the response to the strong of the great wilderness and Tianting, don''t let me control the nail head seven arrow book, so he won''t do it.


    The way of heaven is ruthless, but there is anger. But now the strong of the wilderness and the court of heaven have not offended him, or in the view of the way of heaven, such whispers are completely ignored. From the rules that trigger the way of heaven, these people don''t see the way of heaven. How can they fight?


    The coffin of Han''s parents began to shine when it appeared, directly enveloping the whole biyou palace and blocking all the impact from the sky.


    But at this time, the buzzing sound became more loud, like the unfair roar of heaven and earth, and the box of the seven arrow book was completely opened. It didn''t open completely when I was in my hand, because it stuck halfway.


    The same is true in the big housekeeper''s hand, but when he hit the second time just now, two-thirds of the box had been opened, and now it was all opened. The appearance inside was also displayed in front of everyone. It was a black amulet. The lines of the amulet pattern were very unique, like a flowing nebula. The whole forbidden art constructed a universe.


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. I really don''t know how the original land pressure created the forbidden art.


    After the box was completely opened, it no longer flew out of the black light, but faced the sky. The next second, seven light arrows like a star appeared in the dark sky, flying towards the hand of heaven from all directions.


    The five fingers of the hand of heaven opened again, and another hand came out of the crack. The two hands held the crack and tore it on both sides.


    The dark sky was like a piece of black cloth, and a huge crack appeared in an instant. Behind the crack was a dazzling light, which fell down like a pillar of heaven.


    The nail headed seven arrow book that appeared in the void was also stopped.


    This time there was no shock wave, but the whole void was torn, and the cracks turned into endless channels. I don''t know what''s behind.

 Chapter 474

    The space-time cracks are all over the void. It gives me the feeling that the earth can be saved and the void will be broken down. If the void is completely broken down, the atmosphere will disappear, and the friars can survive and move to other places, but here will completely become the corpse world, no life and a death star.


    The book of seven arrows with nail head has been fully opened, and its power has reached the limit, while the way of heaven in the sky only has two hands, which proves that his power has not completely erupted.


    The strong man of the great wilderness let me control the nail head seven arrow book. It is estimated that I can burst out stronger power and may be able to resist the way of heaven, but Han''s father won''t let me. In this matter, I have no suspense and choose to believe Han and his father.


    Besides, I''m not stupid. I won''t repeat the mistake just after the big housekeeper. Because even if I control the nail head seven arrow book, I can''t kill the way of heaven, and the strong in the wilderness and the strong in heaven may not really do it.


    The strongest blow of nail head seven arrow book is stopped, and the hand of heaven falls again. You should completely erase nail head seven arrow book. At this moment, we can do nothing but wait and see, and if the book of seven arrows does not resist, the strong of the wilderness and Tianting will not fight again.


    Their strength is too strong. If they make frequent moves, they are likely to be the next person to be stared at by heaven.


    But at the moment when the big hand of Tiandao fell, the nail head seven arrow Book suddenly closed the cover, and the breath on the box immediately disappeared without a trace. The big hand of Tiandao who fell in half immediately lost his target, paused in the void, and then dispersed.


    After the big hands of heaven spread, the nail head seven arrows turned into a black light and flew towards the big housekeeper. It seemed to have recognized the Lord and automatically fell into the big housekeeper''s hand. It was only frightened once and the big housekeeper didn''t dare to use it again.


    Just from this matter, it seems that although the Tao of heaven can manifest the human body, it is not human after all. It relies on all feelings and even the induction of power. As long as it is covered, it will immediately lose the target of attack.


    In the wilderness, the only people and things that can hide the breath of heaven are not Tianji plate and Pangu flag, but other methods, including the copper coffin of Han''s parents, all need to suppress their own strength to cover it, and they don''t dare to do it easily.


    After losing the trace of nail head seven arrow book, Tiandao stopped for a moment and soon disappeared into the void.


    The strong in heaven and the strong in the wilderness also disappeared quietly. It can be seen that I really dug a hole for me just now. If I control the nail head seven arrow book, I''m afraid I''ll be wiped out by the way of heaven.


    But the strong have disappeared, and the cracks in the sky are still there. Behind the dark cracks, there are seven boundary flowers emerging. At the same time, there are six reincarnations in the underworld, but they are all looming, like coming out of the cracks or far away.


    Han''s father''s voice said again: there is more than one person who wants to be a fisherman. Now you don''t need to conflict with the people of Dahuang and Tianting, because the battle between you is meaningless.


    After Tiandao left, the snow area of Tianting is recovering rapidly, but in the process of recovery, there are more cities in the snow area, which should be the residence of Tianting.


    The layout of the cities is very particular. The twelve cities seem to be arranged according to the twelve palaces of the zodiac. The city is crowded with people, and the smell of the strong, even the smell of the Heavenly God, is numerous.


    There are people gathering in the city of the great wilderness, and they are all heavenly beings. It seems that there will be a big war. In fact, all parties are very quiet.


    Han''s father sees the problem, and the strong on both sides will not fail to see it. Now we have a conflict, which is completely a stepping stone for people, and even a chess piece against heaven.


    As Han''s father said, many people are fishermen, among which there is likely to be Tianshi mansion. The other nature is the existence of seven boundary flowers and six samsara.


    I explored the Qijie flower and got the Pangu flag from it, but there was a vast space and places I couldn''t go, but I could guess what was inside without exploring those places.


    With the passage of time, the crack in the sky began to close, and the virtual shadow of the seven boundary flowers and the six samsara gradually dissipated. Until the void cracks closed, the wilderness was really calm.


    Wu De, they all gathered around and asked what to do next.


    I think Han''s father is right. We are fighting to death here. In the end, we are just stepping up for others. Moreover, our soldiers here are only more than 6 million, which is not enough to support a large-scale battle. The important thing is that we fight here. Chen Hao and his disciples are still under great pressure in the witch world.


    After thinking about it, I said: send envoys to communicate with the people of Dahuang and Tianting. We will stop fighting and close our alliance with Dahuang to get more spirit stones through them. Wu De and I went back to the wizard world to completely solve the problem of the Holy Land and let Chen Hao and them come in.


    The fisherman has appeared, but we can''t avoid the struggle between fish and mussels. We can only do it. Since we want to do it, we need to be prepared. If we want to fight, all our people must gather together.


    Jian Lingxiao said: they are not stupid. It''s easy to reach an agreement. It''s just that the matter of the holy land needs to be handled well. I''m afraid it won''t happen overnight. If something happens during this period, it will be difficult for us to deal with it.


    Han said: the small wooden axe is in my hand. It is enough to form a deterrent. I wanted to keep it to give them a surprise. If I have to, I can only take it out.


    The small wooden axe is not among the top ten lost ancient soldiers. I don''t think it''s powerful enough, but it''s rarely known. It makes sense to hide and tuck in.


    Han Dan must stay, otherwise Chen Hao and Wu De will not be here, and biyou palace will have no backbone.


    When I leave, I will naturally take the ancient flag with me. Otherwise, it won''t help Wu De to go out with me. It can''t change the overall situation. As for here, in addition to the small wooden axe, there are Hanyu''s parents. There are natural secrets to deal with.


    Jian Lingxiao is sure to convince Tianting and Dahuang, and I don''t want to delay. After all, as he said, the affairs of the holy land are more troublesome than those here.


    With equal strength and no foreign enemies, it is still a force developed from combat. It is more difficult for them to obey than to ascend to heaven.


    However, we should also solve the difficulties, otherwise we would have been weak and would have failed at both ends if we fought on two separate lines.


    In the current witch world, as long as we show our weakness a little, the holy land will fight back. When the ancestral blood of the twelve ancestral witches was exhausted, we and our people could not be spared.


    Wu De and I didn''t delay much. When we passed through the underworld, I found that great changes had taken place inside. The dark fog shrouded inside was much thinner. In the depths of the fog, a dark shadow emerged, like a city like building.


    I wanted to go over and have a look, but Wu De held me and shook my head, suggesting to me that the underworld is probably a place for chaotic creatures to take refuge. This thing is now manifest. It is likely to be affected by the action of the great wilderness, and they also want to wait for the opportunity.


    All the friars of the seven realms are in the underworld. If there are chaotic creatures in it, there are seven. In addition, there are lurks in the Seven Realms and the six reincarnations of the underworld. At present, there are eight that can be guessed.


    Eight chaotic creatures, what is that concept?


    But they are dormant, which proves that they are still suppressed by the way of heaven and dare not come out. As long as someone can restrict them, I don''t worry much.


    Wu De and I stepped out of the stone gate after passing through the underworld and found that Buzhou mountain was still there. Before I asked Wu De, he said: after we left, bu Zhoushan didn''t move. Its previous movement should be related to the power of people in the witch world.


    It''s best not to move the mountain around, otherwise it doesn''t bode well for the witch family. But now we come back and want to completely solve this matter. I feel that the opening of the mountain around is the best result. As long as the channel linking the great wilderness is completely opened, the Holy Land will feel the pressure. At that time, it may not always insist on facing it alone.


    On another level, the witch clan has been contributing, but this does not mean that they will continue like this. Only by giving the witch world an external pressure, they will need our help. The alliance relationship with demands is more reliable than the relationship formed by any covenant.


    Although there are some villains doing this, as long as they come to the end, they will never get less benefits.


    After all, when you come here with a pile of corpses, you also ask for something at the end of the road.


    I told Wu De briefly. He immediately sorted out my ideas and said: I think it is feasible. In this way, we have another rope on Zhang Tong and Jiang ting.


    The demon family is not as big and powerful as the witch family. Needless to say, the Qingling world is going to be extinct. It''s impossible without such a strategy.


    After we simply returned it on the way, we fell down the Buzhou mountain. The space-time crack is still there, and the bones of chaotic creatures are still there. Far away from the bones of chaotic creatures, the holy land is still suspended in the air, and the mask formed by the golden light still exists.


    Wu De and I just fell to the ground, and the people of the witch family came up. It can be seen that they still attach great importance to this place. Otherwise, Wu De and I are hiding their breath. They can''t find it if they don''t see it with their eyes.


    Seeing that it was Wu De and me, the witches saluted one after another. I didn''t care much about this. I raised my hand to let them go. Then I asked about the current situation. I learned that Chen Hao and Li Yuantian were still on the bones of chaotic creatures, and there were no changes in the holy land. I always did things according to the agreement when we left.


    I was a little relieved when I heard the speech. They didn''t move, which proved that they were afraid. But if you want them to surrender, you have to ask Chen Hao carefully to know.


    Without delay, Wu De and I flew directly towards the void crack. After half a day, they fell on the residence of the witch family. Chen Hao noticed that we had met the void for the first time.


    Chen Hao opened his mouth and asked: boss, is something wrong again?


    I glanced and saw that he and the following wizards were wearing armor and were still murderous. I felt that there was a conflict. Moreover, when we came back, Li Yuantian had to come to meet him, but now I don''t see Li Yuantian.

 Chapter 475

    Before I could answer Chen Hao, a conflict broke out in the head of the chaotic creatures. The heavenly demon body emerged. It was Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng who started with the Heavenly Master. The light formed by the shock wave spread directly in the void, and the stars had a huge aperture.


    Without waiting for my answer, Chen Hao said angrily: the holy land is becoming more and more excessive. There are so many chaotic spirit stones near the dividing line that they can dig out thousands of stones almost every meter. As a result, they are jealous and have been robbing us. Recently, there have been constant conflicts.


    As soon as I heard that there was still joy in the witch world, I immediately dissipated. I stopped asking questions and said to Chen Hao: there have been some changes in the great wilderness, and the strong appear, which can suppress the God. Wu De and I came here to completely solve the matter of the Holy land. You can all go there at that time.


    During the conversation, Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi made another hand with the people in the holy land. Not only their uncle and nephew, but also Li Yuantian, fixed the sea god''s needle to hold the sky, swept across a small world of the Heavenly God, and fought with equal strength.


    However, when the two sides retreated, the beams of several special weapons hit the demon body at the same time.


    Both Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi can absorb power, and they are the ones they are most afraid of. I didn''t worry much. After all, I''m afraid such conflicts don''t happen once or twice.


    Chen Hao listened to me and said with a bitter smile that he wanted to solve the problem of the Holy Land: their gang are war machines. They should be completely solved unless they are all killed.


    Wu De had this idea for a long time. He hit it off with Chen Hao and asked Chen Hao: how many people are there in the holy land? Should we be able to find out now?


    Chen Hao frowned and said: according to the current information, they have at least 200 million people, and after the cannon fodder is abandoned, the rest are all elite. When we arrived at the great wilderness, they also made a lot of totem armor and special weapons. Now they don''t have to hide and tuck in like before. They basically use them as soon as they start.


    It can only show that the number of equipment is already large and we are not afraid to destroy it.


    When Wu Deyi heard that there were 200 million people, he gasped and said: there are too many. If we really want to kill them, our sins will be heavy. Boss Chen, if we completely sink Buzhou mountain and open the channel connecting the wilderness so that the people of the wilderness can come in, will the Holy Land compromise?


    Chen Hao didn''t answer. The great saint next to him said: it may be possible for them to stop the war and join hands, but it''s almost impossible to make them obey.


    Ethnic culture is war, and their blood is not allowed to be left behind.


    The status of the great Witch of the witch family is not as good as Chen Hao, but they have remained on the golden skeleton. Unlike we left halfway, they know the situation of the holy land.


    I meditated for a moment and always felt that if I didn''t surrender, they would always be the future trouble, and they would turn against each other for a little profit.


    While chatting, the battle between Wang Dafu and them tended to become more and more intense, and special weapons were launched continuously. I took a look and motioned Chen Hao to say that after these things, the small world in the body was released and the ancient words beat. In three steps, I stepped on the camp of the holy land.


    The response of the holy land was very rapid. Almost I arrived, more than 20 beams of special weapons came over, and five heavenly masters shot at the same time.


    The purpose of my coming here is to give a blow to the holy land. Without mercy, the Pangu flag completely waved and swept the void directly.


    At the beginning, I built a fake totem to block the attack of special weapons. Now Pangu flag appeared directly. More than 20 light pillars were directly broken in the sweep, and five heavenly statues were swept out.


    I stepped up to catch up and wanted to seriously hurt a few heavenly masters to cheer up. As a result, I just passed by. Ten light pillars thicker than before were shot from the depths of the golden skeleton. When I met the Pangu flag, I didn''t suppress the Pangu flag, but stopped me.


    Not seen for months, their special weapons have also been improved. I felt that Pangu fan could bear it, but I wanted to withstand the impact, but it was not easy, so I had to step back halfway.


    However, my appearance shocked the people in the holy land, and the dispute stopped temporarily. Li Yuantian said hello to me from a distance, and then flew towards the bones. The mining of chaotic spirit stone continues. When the dispute is over, it is natural to seize the time to mine.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng flew towards me. Their uncles and nephews stayed in the wizard world after they closed the door. They haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    After the meeting, they exchanged greetings, and the topic returned to the main topic. They talked about the holy land. They all had the same views and did not think that the people of the holy land would obey.


    In that case, I think it''s meaningless to entangle this problem. I''ll discuss with them how to silence buzhoushan. Although I''m back with Pangu flag and Wu De, it''s still impossible to trigger its settlement with our strength. The only way is to fight with the Holy Land and let their heavenly lords fight together.


    But if we fight one, it will kill people, and the war is likely to get out of control and lead to large-scale conflict.


    I don''t want to see such a situation, but Wu De and Chen Hao don''t think so. They think that since they have shot, they don''t have any concerns, and they don''t want to fight, but to directly defeat the holy land.


    The benefits we can get from defeating the holy land are self-evident. Let alone independent mining rights, we can also get their ways to build armor and special weapons.


    Totem armor conflicts with totem body. They can only exist one, and can''t work on one person at the same time. But this is not absolute. As long as you know the making method of totem armor, you can certainly find a way to make them work at the same time.


    The important thing is special weapons. If we can get them and build them ourselves, they can be used to defend biyou Palace at that time, which can really make biyou palace to a higher level.


    I also hesitate to think of these.


    Wu De knew me very well. Seeing my hesitation, he said: boss, 200 million people don''t have to be killed in order to conquer. As long as they give heavy damage, I believe they will also change their ideas.


    Faith is completely uncertain, and faith with hatred is even more frightening.


    Chen Hao lowered his voice and said to me: boss, putting aside kindness is the condition for living. Now as long as you say a word, I believe the witch family will never hesitate.


    The witch clan will not hesitate, because they want to completely solve the holy land than I do. After all, the witch clan has been harassed for countless years.


    The longer the war dragged on, the greater the casualties, and the people could not make a living. Only ending the war as soon as possible is the least costly way.


    Wang pangzi also said: now is the best chance. When you come back, their morale will be disordered. As long as we defeat the expeditionary army, those people in the holy land will be much more helpful. Moreover, these days, I can roughly find out the location of their special weapons. They won''t transfer any of them in a short time. Even if they can''t get them, it will be much easier to destroy them.


    Everyone''s opinion is to completely destroy the holy land, but I still can''t make that determination in my heart. There will be a large number of casualties in the end for 200 million people, no matter how strong the witch army is.


    When I hesitated, everyone was waiting for my decision. But I can''t decide for a moment. I can only tell them to vote on the final decision. If most people agree to completely destroy the holy land, tonight is the best time to sneak into the location of their special weapons, because the special weapons have just been launched and consume a lot. Some weapons may need to be stored up. We don''t need to deal with all of them.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi both expressed their position at the same time, believing that one blow must kill and completely destroy the holy land.


    Several great witches in the wizard world immediately agreed that they were all twelve great witches with a pivotal position. What they said could almost represent the whole wizard world. One of them said after making a statement: we can summon ancestral witches, and the odds of victory will be greater.


    Wu De also said that he wanted to kill in one strike. In the face of the huge forces that would not yield, he kept it as a time bomb.


    Seeing that they all advocated the complete elimination of the holy land, I didn''t hesitate. I turned back and asked Chen Hao: how many of the witch army are here now?


    The mining of chaotic spirit stone now completely depends on the witch clan. Their number determines whether we can start a war.


    Chen Hao didn''t answer. The witch beside him said: at present, there are six million people here. The number of expeditionary troops in the holy land is just about the same as ours, but there are eight heavenly Lords. If we attack first, we can destroy their special weapons at the first time, and in this process, the witch world can mobilize 50 million soldiers.


    Population here feels like a number, and it can be erased at any time.


    There is a big gap between 50 million soldiers and the holy land, but it is impossible for the holy land to really mobilize 200 million soldiers at the beginning of the war. 50 million is enough.


    After a simple plan, Chen Hao, Wu De, Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi attacked the place where the special weapons were hidden at night, and Li Yuantian continued to organize people to mine the chaotic spirit stone.


    At the same time, the witch family summoned the twelve ancestors to lead the witch family army to attack head-on, and try to solve all the expeditionary forces left in the holy land when the witch family reinforcements can''t arrive.


    I have contacted the Holy Land several times and know that their expeditionary force is the strongest. As long as we solve their expeditionary force, our casualties may be much smaller.


    I made a simple arrangement. When night fell, Li Yuantian quietly asked the mining soldiers to withdraw back secretly.


    The army gathered and the sanctuary hasn''t responded yet. Late at night, Chen Hao led the team. I completely covered my breath with Pangu flags. The five of us quietly approached the place where special weapons were hidden in the holy land.


    Wang Da Pang estimated the location accurately. The special weapons in the holy land were indeed stored in a centralized manner without transfer.


    The five of us shot at the same time, and the Tianzun small world was released. Just after a round of attack, we found that there was no Tianzun in the holy land. When we realized that we could not resist US, the dead began to explode.


    The purpose of the sneak attack is to destroy special weapons. It doesn''t matter whether they can get them or not. There is a great movement of the dead man''s self explosion, and the light goes straight into the sky, which is tantamount to blowing the horn of war.

 Chapter 476

    The sudden appearance of Wu De and I disrupted the rhythm of the holy land. Before I came, the ancestral blood of the twelve ancestral witches could only be used as a deterrent and could not really be used. It was just that Wang pangzi and they had no ability to sneak attack, so the holy land was unprepared.


    They also don''t believe that I dare to start a war on the first day I come back. It can be seen that the real war often breaks out when I am most surprised.


    Our side succeeded. The two million troops gathered secretly led by the twelve ancestral witches directly rushed over, while several other garrisons also received news and launched an attack at the same time.


    Because before we came, the Holy Land and the witch world were only checks and balances with each other. There were only about one million troops in the front attack and defense, and we secretly mobilized the nearby troops at night and gathered two million people.


    As a result, there were only three heavenly masters stationed in the holy land. They couldn''t resist the blood and soul of the twelve ancestral witches. Without waiting for us to rush over, the heavenly masters of the Holy Land fled and threw millions of elites of the holy land here for nothing.


    My idea was to surrender. As a result, I was worried. The army of the Holy Land fought all year round. It was bloody and just. It was unwilling to surrender and was finally slaughtered.


    When dawn came, the morning light was dark red, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood. All the troops came together. One night, we cleared the holy land of six million people on the golden bones at the least cost and completely occupied it.


    But we all know that although the six million expeditionary force is elite, it will not hurt the muscles and bones for the whole holy land. Our victory is only temporary.


    The holy land base moved at noon. The sound of the horn came through the distant void. It was as low as the mourning of the stars, but it was full of murderous spirit.


    The horn was still ringing, and the base of the holy land began to move towards the golden skeleton. There was a bright golden light on it, and the golden light that covered the city flickered a few times from time to time. That''s the army of the divine domain assembled in.


    With the void, I can feel the murderous spirit.


    However, when the Holy Land flew in, the low and long horn of the witch family came. The dense army had passed through the space-time crack and was flying towards us from the golden bone. Even from a long distance, it was still dark.


    In the face of so many armies, my heart beat faster, my blood gas surged, and my body trembled slightly, but I was not afraid, but excited.


    By now, retreat is impossible. You can only harden your scalp.


    I shouted to all the heavenly masters and peak Witches: show all your strength and don''t hide anything. We can''t sink the Zhoushan mountain, open up the channel with the wilderness and put pressure on them.


    As soon as the voice fell, several people from the twelve departments of the witch family flew over. One of them asked me in a questioning tone: Zhang Tianzun, we didn''t say we wanted to break through the passage of the wilderness before, and after we got through, didn''t we lead wolves into the house?


    We really didn''t say we were going to sink Buzhou mountain. That''s why we chose not to say it because we expected that they would oppose it.


    Chen Hao came over and said to the great witch in the witch world: if you don''t lead the wilderness into the holy land, is it difficult to kill all the 200 million people in the holy land? Even if we can do it, how many people will die in the witch world?


    I also followed and agreed to destroy the holy land. Even if there are us in the witch world, we have to pay at least about 100 million people. Such a population can only be said by mouth. If you imagine, it is difficult to imagine what kind of scene it is.


    What else does the great witch in the witch world want to say? Chen Hao directly interrupted: elder Lin, the enemy''s horn has sounded and the army is coming. Do we have to waste time here for these little things? You know, it takes blood to fill the delay of the military plane.


    If the ship doesn''t go the way ahead when it comes to the bridge, it can only hit one end.


    But the witch clan can''t hit it, only gritting their teeth.


    The witch world naturally knows our intention, and they don''t want to be restrained by us in the future. But now there is no choice.


    I don''t want them to leave resentment in their hearts, and then I said: you don''t have to worry. The passage of the great wilderness is opened. In the future, there will be both happiness and difficulties. Moreover, the great wilderness has a Tianzun fruit position. Although your witch family is prosperous, so far there is no strong one at the Tianzun level, and you will be given priority at that time.


    The people in the witch world were all shining when they heard the speech. Several people asked me at the same time.


    The biggest weakness of the witch family is that there is no heaven. What they have been relying on is only the blood soul of the twelve ancestor witches, and the ancestral blood is limited, which makes them afraid to mess around. Otherwise they will never depend on us.


    The great witches here belong to the twelve, and they are all important beings in the witch world. The benefits in the future naturally fall to them first.


    The reality is that people at the top of the pyramid can enjoy everything, and those under the pyramid will become abandoned at any time.


    The Holy Land poured out. Obviously, we had expected our intention. In the evening, the army of the witch world arrived, with 50 million troops, which can be described as overwhelming. The array of ten layers of floating sky directly covered the sun.


    It was the first time that Chen Hao commanded so many troops and was excited, but he didn''t trust him. He selected candidates from the witch family and organized a staff committee with more than 100 people.


    In an important battle, no mistakes can occur, and Chen Hao is also aware of this. The remaining heavenly masters can''t control such a war at all and can only obey the dispatching.


    Finally, the staff committee gave two battle plans. The first was a frontal confrontation. Several of our heavenly lords continued to sneak attacks, found the place where their special weapons were stored, destroyed them, and then turned around to fight with them.


    There has never been such a large-scale battle in the secular world. Even if it breaks out, the front will be very large, and depending on the terrain, it is likely to be a few years.


    But now this kind of battle is completely stone to stone. At most, one party will disappear from here in half a month.


    The second plan given by the witch family is to directly hit the front, and first break through the passage of the wilderness.


    After thinking about it, the second scheme is more feasible. The only risk is to break through the great wilderness channel. If the holy land still refuses to be soft, we may miss the opportunity to destroy special weapons at that time, but considering that the holy land has come in person, their special weapons are likely to be in the holy land, so the feasibility of the first scheme is not high.


    After all, the situation in the holy land is unknown. Even if there are Pangu flags, they may not come out in the past.


    When I expressed my concerns, Chen Hao decided to choose the second plan and choose positive confrontation.


    After Chen Hao made the final decision, they began to study the military array and the leading generals.


    Wu De, Wang Da Pang and Li Yuantian all have no such experience. Even if they are strong, they are incompetent. In order not to embarrass the Wu family''s staff committee, I told them in advance to refuse to take any post. Finally, more than 50 million people were divided into ten military formations, and the leaders were completely elected.


    The sky is bright, and the holy land is estimated to come in the evening. The sacrificial legion of the witch family has also arrived, with a full seven million sacrificial legions. At the same time, they also carry a lot of blood, enough to complete several super large wars.


    One third of the blood they used came from the blood sacrifice of the witch clan, and the other half was collected from the previous battlefield.


    The war was imminent, and the drums and horns never stopped. The noise made people flustered and strained almost everyone''s nerves.


    The same is true of the holy land. Along the way, the war drums ring through the whole sky, and the holy land is becoming larger and larger in our sight. However, at this time, Wu De suddenly proposed to adjust the military and political affairs first. He could arrange a team of soldiers according to the stars of the week.


    As soon as Wu De mentioned it, our eyebrows frowned. The manifestation of God and man in the stars of the sky is similar to that of the military array. If we can really build it, it''s nothing to trap the God. It''s just too late now.


    Chen Hao scratched his head and couldn''t decide for a moment. Wu De said nearby: give me seven million people. I can arrange the array. Time should be in time. Even if it is too late, seven million people will not affect the overall situation.


    Time was pressing. Without any hesitation, Chen Hao immediately transferred an elite to Wu De.


    Wu De put forward this plan at this time. I think it is feasible, but the time is too tight. When he was arraying, I followed him, but I didn''t interrupt.


    Wu De has his own set of methods. Instead of arranging the array at the first time, he takes out the celestial compass, urges the stars to vanish in the sky, so that all seven million people can see it, and then begins to explain the position distribution of the array.


    There are more than 300 main stars in the sky, and there are countless other scattered stars.


    Wu De just picked the main star to explain and showed various changes at the same time, which is equivalent to cutting the whole array open so that everyone can see it thoroughly.


    Under such a tight time, it is impossible to analyze such a complex array if the cultivation under the void is broken, but now all the great saints standing in front of Wu De are great saints, and half of them are still peak great saints. They have the ability to deduce. As long as they point out the key points, they can deduce by themselves.


    In just three hours, Wu De completely revealed the array, and then let the army settle in the array. Wu De did not take the specified arrangement in the array position, but stipulated that there were 10000 people per star, and more than 300 main star positions consumed 3 million people, leaving 4 million scattered to occupy a star point.


    Because it is the thing they choose, they can better remember their position and stand. Wu De asked them to deduce their position changes according to the evolution of the array and strive to keep up with the changes of the array. In the whole process of change, Wu De also urged the array to illusory the golden armor god man and asked them to cooperate.


    The whole array is composed, and the holy land has stopped in the void. Their base is not approaching, but the distance is enough for special weapons to attack. It can be seen that, as I thought, they installed special weapons on the holy land.

 Chapter 477

    The Holy Land rushed down in a murderous manner. As a result, I saw that more than 50 million people had gathered in the witch clan, and there were still a large army coming behind. I was also empty in my heart.


    They have a population of 200 million, many because they are monks. Now if they attack the green spirit world, the big world or the divine world, they can be said to have no ability to resist.


    But the witch world is different. The witch world is the largest except the fairy world. The number of people completely crushed the holy land. It really needs to fight for the number of people. The holy land is not as confident as I thought.


    The hesitation of the holy land gave us some time. Wu De did all the changes of the array, and then the celestial star compass was always open, and the Celestial Star array built by the witch soldiers and the golden armor god man at the same time opened in the past.


    After half an hour''s hesitation, the battle drums in the holy land became urgent. The Golden Army array opened from the station, with a full dozen square arrays and a number of 40 to 50 million.


    The fighting race really deserves its reputation. Even if they knew that defeat would destroy the race, it took them a very short time to make a decision. It can be seen that at the top, most people agreed to fight to the death. Maybe even they hesitated for half an hour, just discussing how to deal with it.


    The confrontation between the two armies formed two extremely terrible murderous spirits, condensed in the stars and bright moon obscured by the sky, and formed two curtains of heaven, one gold and one red.


    Chen Hao stood at the front, followed by the staff of the witch family, and our Tianzun was also arranged at the front of the team. Chen Hao was determined to fight. Without any hesitation, he raised the iron bar in his hand.


    The war drums of the witch clan immediately beat the rain, fell madly, and the two streams of people surged in the drums, collided and fought through the sky like a flood.


    Wu De''s Sunday Star array began to be insignificant in the crowd, but after the real collision, it immediately showed his power.


    The battle scene of 100 million people can''t be observed. The only advantage of us is that the power is stronger, so we won''t be easily killed.


    In the scuffle, the blue light column kept falling down in the holy land. The witch army without totem couldn''t stop it. Where the light column swept, it was allowed to avoid, and the number of casualties was tens of thousands.


    I waved the Pangu flag to block out the sky and the sun, and also swept away the people in the holy land. While Wu De was in charge of the Celestial Star array, he turned himself into nine Yin Qi, which was very worn everywhere. Different Yin Qi had one thing in common, and no one could bear it under the heaven.


    However, the killing caused by our Heavenly Master can only be directly proportional to the killing of special weapons in the holy land, but when we shot, the half step Heavenly Master and Heavenly Master in the holy land were also shooting, and the soldiers of totem armor also formed a square array with amazing lethality.


    All the totems of the witch clan have been brought into the wilderness. There is no equivalent to totem armor to compete. On the whole, they are still at a disadvantage.


    It was originally a cruel thing to measure the outcome of the war by the number of deaths, but now I remember without any psychological burden, I just want to kill the people in the holy land as much as possible.


    When I saw the soldiers in totem armor in the holy land entering a deserted place among the witch soldiers, I was a little worried and hurried to send a message to Wu De to move the star array in the sky.


    There are more than 30000 Holy Land soldiers wearing totem armor, but with the blessing of totem armor, they have the strength of banbu Tianzun. It''s terrible that so many banbu Tianzun get together.


    Wu De also noticed the team. Nine Yin Qi flew in that direction at the same time. The star array trapped the 30000 people.


    Wu De''s array is released by the big and small compass, which is far less powerful than the old sages. However, Wu De''s array has seven million witch soldiers. It''s not difficult to trap thirty-five thousand step Tianzun with the golden armor god man.


    When Wu De shot, I also urged the Pangu flag and rolled it directly towards the holy land of the void. The flag expanded rapidly and expanded, covering thousands of kilometers of the void. The golden totem flickered and stopped all the light columns of the secret weapons on the holy land.


    I tried my best to urge the Pangu flag, which surprised many people''s chin. The faces of the soldiers in the holy land even showed an expression of fear.


    However, the Pangu flag has only reached its limit, and the Tianzun and banbu Tianzun on the other side of the holy land are not retained. They have shown their virtual bodies from the human sea, completely releasing the power of the Tianzun.


    Tianzun has tried his best, but buzhoushan hasn''t responded yet.


    Wu De, is our conjecture wrong? I was a little surprised.


    If the Zhoushan mountain doesn''t sink and the passage of the wilderness doesn''t break through, I''m afraid the witch clan won''t send troops on an expedition after completely destroying the holy land.


    Without the support of the witch clan, we are completely untenable in the wilderness.


    Chen Hao, our current strength has been used wholeheartedly, and our spirits have been connected. I passed on the idea, and Wu De quickly said: at the beginning, Zhou Shan was silent, and her sister-in-law was not there. Besides, now, the boss, your strength has exceeded her sister-in-law. This should not happen.


    When Wu De discussed with me, Chen Hao angrily said: the two bastards Wang Dafu and Wang Er Pang haven''t moved yet. It''s estimated that they''re missing.


    Unlike me, Chen Hao always thinks of good things. Now he doesn''t doubt that there is a problem with our speculation. Instead, he leaves the problem to uncle and nephew Wang Dafu and always leaves hope for himself.


    I looked around, and sure enough, I didn''t see Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi. It''s estimated that they are still accumulating strength. And they only have five minutes to play, and they don''t dare to display their talents at will.


    But if they hear from us, they should do it.


    One wave after another of special weapons in the holy land, but I blocked them all, but the heavenly lords in the holy land soon killed me. Li Yuantian and the blood and soul of the twelve ancestors of the witch family stopped most of them on the way, but three heavenly lords with more than a dozen half step heavenly lords wearing totems killed them.


    Half of the current battlefield is covered by Pangu flags. As long as I don''t withdraw Pangu flags, the special weapons in the holy land will be useless, and only special weapons attack me from the outside, which is not powerful enough to shake Pangu flags.


    But Pangu flag is a defensive magic weapon. After it is spread out, its attack power is weakened. When the strong in the Holy Land kill me, I can only deal with it myself.


    The power of more than a dozen heavenly masters fell on me. My spine was flashing. I kept avoiding and occasionally fought back. I would hide under the Pangu flag. In this way, they were numerous, but they couldn''t help me.


    Seeing me break one of their arms, the people in the holy land were worried. The horn sounded from the empty base, and about ten million soldiers were killed to break the ancient flag from the outside.


    It will take them ten minutes to come down, but the battle can''t end in ten minutes, so ten minutes won''t work.


    However, when the holy land was sending troops, two terrible smells suddenly broke out in the crowd. A big purple hand directly poked out of the sea of people and grabbed it directly towards the three heavenly lords who besieged me.


    Wang pangzi made a move. The heavenly demon body did not manifest, but the power was more terrible. The three people he attacked were real heavenly zuns, not half step heavenly zuns of totem body.


    However, the three heavenly masters seemed to be unable to avoid, standing in the void like waiting for Wang pangzi to catch them.


    At first, I thought that Wang pangzi''s strength had broken through the realm of Tianzun. After all, their talent was very special. It was not impossible. When you think about it, it was impossible. Their uncles and nephews had special physique, but they still needed fruit to become Tianzun. They were not Tianzun, and their strength after the outbreak was more powerful than normal Tianzun.


    Wang pangzi made a move and used the glass lamp of the ancient Buddha. The three heavenly lords did not escape, but they ran out and were pulled back to the past.


    When I thought of this, a big hand also appeared in the other direction. It was Wang Dafu. They cooperated with each other and wanted to shoot the three heavenly lords directly in the palm of their hand.


    Almost when Wang Da Pang and Wang pangzi shot, I finally felt the change of Buzhou mountain in the witch world. It began to sink in shaking, and the sinking speed was very fast after loosening. The flood was pressed out of hundreds of meters high by the rapidly falling mountain. The dam built by the witch nationality lost its function, and the flood splashed, crossed the dam and flooded a large area of land.


    The soldiers of the witch world are coming here. Those who stay below have no time to pay attention to the flood. They can only let the big water flood the mountains and rivers. Fortunately, only part of the water is splashed out, and a large part is still locked in the dam built by the witch for a long time.


    Wang Da Pang and Wang pangzi''s hands closed in an instant. During this period, the three heavenly figures were flashing. That was the virtual shadow that they were pulled back to the past after they fled.


    The glazed lanterns I gave to Wang pangzi at the beginning have finally played a terrible power today. When it comes to time, the emperor will be powerless.


    Pop!


    With a light sound, two big purple hands closed together, and the three heavenly masters were slapped inside. This scene scared several other banbu Tianzun wearing totem armor out of their wits.


    I am also full of hope. I hope Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng can shoot the three people to death. However, Tianzun is not a fly, but seriously injured and not killed, but it still scares them.


    Buzhou mountain collapsed very quickly. It was not falling, but the whole mountain was falling.


    When Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi took it back, the top of Buzhou mountain emerged, and a gust of wind rolled up inside, like a huge hole in the sky. It can be said to be the largest channel I''ve ever seen.


    I monitored the situation below through the law, but my body noticed that the golden skeleton was moving and sinking.


    Wu De also noticed it and said: boss, the golden skeleton is falling, like falling into the witch world.


    The bones of chaotic creatures are larger than those of the wilderness. If this behemoth falls, the witch world will not be destroyed first. I''m afraid the whole planet will explode.


    But I thought of another thing. The frightened voice told them that the golden skeleton was likely to enter the great wilderness. His purpose here was to wait for the passage of the great wilderness to open.

 Chapter 478

    The golden skeleton is sinking, but the fighting on it cannot be stopped. Both sides have sent out more than 50 million monks to fight. The degree of chaos can not be described in words. It can''t be stopped by shouting.


    However, the people in the holy land have noticed that the bones are landing. I integrated the rules of the witch world to monitor the whole change, but I never stopped. I waved Pangu flags to cooperate with Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng to pursue several Tianzun, but they are also Tianzun at best and not so easy to kill. In addition, I told them not to kill Tianzun as much as possible.


    In the future, if the holy land is obedient, the heavenly Father will always be our most powerful assistant. It''s just that this may not be too big.


    When the bones of chaotic creatures landed, I found that the holy land also followed and landed, as if to follow all the way.


    The sky has been shrouded in blood mist. There are floating corpses and great saints'' corpses everywhere. The overflow law floats in the void. Unfortunately, there is no celestial remains that can absorb the law in the fairy world, otherwise I''m afraid a complete three fruit can be constructed.


    Jianyuan''s last two Tao fruits have not yet achieved a heavenly Buddha. Unfortunately, his body has reached the limit, and the law of absorbing in many can''t build Tao fruits.


    The bones of the Heavenly God who can bear fruit are very rare, not those in the God prison.


    Many holy patterns of laws spread in the void, sweeping the blood and gas into the deep space of the universe.


    Tianzun was photographed, scared and afraid to siege me. Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi rushed up too, and our surroundings suddenly became empty.


    If it is a mortal battlefield, the commander must be in the place with the most enemy troops, but the combat among monks is just the opposite. Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng are the strongest combination. They know that they can''t break our defense. They just die, but disperse.


    But at this time, millions of sacred troops from outside began to attack Pangu flags from outside. For a time, the totem flickered like a golden giant net in the dark sky, covering thousands of kilometers.


    The people outside are attacking, and the people inside are also attacking. They cover a wide area and bear more attacks.


    It can be said that it doesn''t hurt or itch for the kilometer of a single great saint to fall on it, but tens of millions of great saints and the emperor''s hand are difficult for me to support. However, while the Pangu flag was beaten to its original shape, the bones of chaotic creatures have passed through the cracks of time and space.


    Compared with the huge bones, the cracks are not enough, but this is the magical place of time and space. The bones easily fall into the wilderness.


    The huge pressure generated by the falling of the golden skeleton rolled up the water hundreds of meters high and then fell down. The flood immediately calmed down, but the witch world was less devastated.


    We were all in the force field of the golden skeleton, and we were also pulled down. The golden skeleton falling into the witch world is still huge after passing through the space-time channel and completely covers the wilderness. The attraction between the two forms an ethereal light band, but it is emitted from the witch world and flies to the heavenly skeleton.


    The people of the witch family turned pale, and the stars swallowed up like this. After staying for a while, I''m afraid the earth and atmosphere in the witch world will be absorbed by the heavenly skeleton and attached to the bone horror.


    There are also monks in the witch world. Tens of millions of people who came to help all shot at it and wanted to push the heavenly skeleton away, but the power generated between the two huge stars can no longer be blocked by manpower.


    Pangu flag was also hit round at this time, and the holy land followed behind, but he didn''t dare to get too close. What he was afraid of was the gravity of the golden skeleton. In this way, a wave of special weapons on it was stopped by the invisible space when it passed through the space crack, without causing any damage to the witch army.


    At this time, a huge force emerged on the golden skeleton to fly towards the channel opened by Buzhou mountain.


    Now the passage left by the sinking of Buzhou mountain is also dark. I don''t know if it really leads to the wilderness. I regret that I didn''t check it during this period of the great wilderness. Does the mountain of Buzhou mountain really cross two boundaries and appear in the great wilderness.


    But now we have no choice. Even if it''s not a wilderness, I also want to go in and have a look.


    However, the power on the golden bone horror broke out several times, and the result was pulled by the gravity of the witch world. When it moved, the witch world was pulled. The normal star movement would not cause damage to the planet, but this disguised pull, even if it moved only one millimeter, would be devastating to the witch world.


    For a time, the sound of rumbling came from the witch world. Countless mountains collapsed. I felt that the whole earth fell down in the witch world on the moving surface. If you move a few centimeters, I''m afraid the huge force will directly collapse it.


    The seven worlds are mysterious, but it is still a planet in the universe, and it should also follow the laws of the universe.


    In an instant, the forest on half the planet was destroyed, especially the barren flood. After the blocked mountains fell, the flood was like a water curtain under the inertia generated by the movement of the stars and wrapped directly towards the witch world.


    This scene is not such an opportunity. I''m afraid it''s rare to see it in my life. If the planet is reduced, it''s like a water curtain wrapping a basketball.


    But now this "Basketball" is a life star bigger than Qingling world.


    The people in the witch world were anxious and tried to push the golden skeleton away. However, the strength of tens of millions of people was still too weak.


    Seeing that the witch world was going to be destroyed, I couldn''t stand idly by and hand over the task to the enemy to Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. I crossed tens of thousands of kilometers, detoured under the golden skeleton and shouted through the law: all return.


    When the Wizards saw me, they all retreated in panic.


    As soon as they came back, I shook the Pangu flag fiercely, and the huge flag extended from thousands of miles to more than 3000 kilometers.


    But the horizon of the witch world is large, more than 10000 kilometers. Pangu flags can''t cover all of them, so they can''t cut off the gravity between them. However, I cut off a third of the contact surface, and the strength of the golden skeleton itself pushed the golden skeleton towards the channel left by Buzhou mountain.


    In the whole process, the falling bodies were like raindrops, and the sky was still full of blows. I didn''t care whether the witch family was in the downwind. Seeing the movement of the golden bones, I hurried to send a message to the people in the witch world, asking them not to push the golden bones, but to stabilize the witch world and don''t let the witch world be sucked and move, otherwise the witch world will be finished.


    They understood what I meant. Tens of millions of people made efforts to support the witch world at the same time, allowing the golden skeleton to break free of gravity and fly towards the mouth of Buzhou mountain.


    The entrance is not big, but when the golden skeleton flies past, it becomes bigger and bigger, and can fully accommodate the past, just like Bai Wushuang''s inhalation by the palm world.


    The attraction of the witch world and the golden skeleton has been acting on the Pangu flag. At the beginning, there was little difference between them. I just needed to exert a little force to maintain balance, but when the distance behind opened, the attraction emitted from the golden skeleton became much stronger, and the Pangu flag had to be absorbed.


    The golden ancient characters in my body circulate, and the power in my body is completely squeezed out. If I can''t support it, the Pangu flag will be taken back in an instant. The sudden attraction is likely to directly let the witch world fly over. The power that erupts under the moving distance is absolutely destroying the sky and the earth.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted. However, the moving speed of the golden skeleton was too slow, almost moving a little.


    Chen Hao noticed that I left the battlefield and followed me. As soon as he came over, he knew what had happened. The Qi of chaos in his body was swirling, reminding him to pull up in an instant. He stepped on the witch world and held the Pangu flag in his hand, and his body was still rising.


    But in this way, the strength he bears is too huge. Almost at the same time, there are terrible cracks on his body.


    Chen Hao''s appearance at this time reminds me of the scene when Pangu opened the sky and earth. He also opened the sky and earth with his own strength, but he opened up a small world like the Qingling world. At the same time, the world opened up is not big, and the gravity is very small.


    Seeing this, I quickly reminded Chen Hao not to worry. He doesn''t need to work hard at once. He can do it slowly, otherwise he will support himself to death. The important thing is that he will support himself to death, which may not play a role.


    Chen Hao tried and found that his strength was very weak in front of the two giants. He immediately weakened his strength and replaced it with a long force.


    At first, his joining didn''t work, but it was like pushing a car. When it moved, the same force would make it move faster and faster.


    The golden skeleton was already moving. With the power of Chen Hao, it moved faster and faster.


    At a certain distance, the attraction of the witch world and the golden skeleton began to decrease. I was deeply relieved.


    What is happening now, the people in the holy land can''t see it, but they are clearly aware of it. They are so scared that they stop the base and dare not cross the crack of time and space.


    The holy land is not small. Although it is just a flying meteorite, it is larger than the Qingling world, but it is still much smaller than the witch world. If it is absorbed, it will only become a territory of the witch world.


    The sanctuary is looking for a new place to live, but what they want is complete occupation, so they will never abandon their base now.


    I noticed that the Holy Land stopped, and hurriedly sent a message to Chen Hao to let him continue his efforts. Don''t let the troops in the holy land come, but enter the channel left by Buzhou mountain before they come.


    Although the army of the holy land can cross the passage, even if it can get away for a few minutes, the whole battle situation is likely to change.


    Chen Hao understood what I meant. The chaotic body continued to grow and roared: look at Lao Tze''s opening the sky and splitting the earth.


    I was almost discouraged when he spoke about a serious matter.


    However, driven by him, the speed of the golden skeleton began to increase, and finally passed the dark entrance a few minutes later.


    No one knows whether there is a wilderness behind.

 Chapter 479

    I muttered in my heart, because I couldn''t be sure that the great wilderness was behind me, because if it was the great wilderness, the channel had been opened for a long time, and the people of the great wilderness couldn''t have no response.


    After entering the black hole, the speed of the golden skeleton began to accelerate. It seemed to be inhaled. It was dark inside. It was like a space-time channel. It was very long. Fortunately, the golden skeleton glowed and illuminated the surrounding area. Coupled with the dark light of hundreds of millions of people in the battle, the whole skeleton was like a huge light bulb.


    But even such light still can not illuminate the whole space, and the surrounding is still dark black. This feeling is like wandering in the cold universe.


    The army of the Holy Land didn''t come, but about 20 million people of the witch family followed Chen Hao and me at the last minute.


    A few minutes later, the bones of chaotic creatures continued to move. I''m sure we''re not going to the wilderness. Chen Hao and I went to the golden bones with 20 million troops. After Chen Hao left, the command of the army was in the staff committee. It was an old witch man who gave orders, and the battle was still going on, although Chen Hao and I left temporarily, But the sanctuary lost the special weapons in the base and also did not have an advantage.


    At present, if we continue to fight, we can take advantage, and the channel is so deep and dark that we don''t know where to go, and the troops of the Holy Land and the witch family dare not rush in.


    The strong followed the bones here, and those who stayed outside did not dare to do it easily. Moreover, compared with the population, the witch family completely crushed the holy land, and the mixed blood of the twelve ancestors still remained in the witch family.


    But I''m afraid the ancestral witch soul blood body here can''t last long. If they break, we will also be at a disadvantage.


    Each has its own gains and losses. If time goes on, we won''t have much advantage.


    I couldn''t completely calm down at the thought of this. I was wondering if I wanted to kill several heavenly lords in the holy land before the soul and blood of the twelve ancestors disappeared, so as to open up the advantage.


    I asked Chen Hao how long the mixed race physical ability of the witch nationality can support. Chen Hao calculated and answered me: they will be finished in 12 hours at most. That thing is consumables. It''s of no great use.


    At the right moment, Wang Pang and Wang Da Pang also came to join us. Chen Hao continued: but they are a little more useful than these two fat people.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng have entered a weak period, but they have made great progress during their stay in the witch world. After they are weak, they are not as unable to move as before. At least they have the power to protect themselves.


    And in terms of time, the time of five minutes seems to be getting longer, which shows that they are trying to make up for their shortcomings.


    However, the defects of anti heaven skill and physique cannot be completely repaired, otherwise they will be invincible.


    Balance will always exist.


    It happened that Chen Hao and I brought 20 million people. Chen Hao pulled out tens of millions of people to join the battlefield again. I was worried that there would be changes in the channel, and Pangu flag was the strongest defense magic weapon, which could also be used for emergency. Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng did not dare to enter the battlefield. They took pills and retreated into tens of thousands of troops.


    The remaining army is also alert and ready to be transferred by me at any time.


    After 12 hours, the mixed blood of the twelve ancestors of the witch family will disappear. We have a lot of time. After Chen Hao added to the battlefield, he formed a sharp knife and killed him. Moreover, he joined Wu De and then killed him around like a double dragon.


    I look at the whole war and don''t interfere.


    It is meaningless to save tens of thousands of people in such a large-scale battle. Life has become the most worthless thing here.


    Compared with the death of hundreds of thousands of people, I am more worried about changes.


    The golden skeleton moves very fast, but the darkness is too vast to see how fast it is visually.


    Wandering aimlessly, I feel like I don''t know where to go. My heart became heavy.


    The battle lasted for several hours, but the people fighting over the golden bones continued, and the number did not decrease significantly. Behind us, there were flying bodies. The golden Great Saint''s bones crossed the darkness like a meteor, and finally turned into light spots, completely disappeared in this nothingness.


    I watched numbly, and there were no waves in my heart until Chen Hao gave me a voice and told me that the mixed blood of the twelve ancestral witches would dissipate in another hour. He asked me what to do.


    The expected changes have not appeared, and half an hour can''t be wasted. Now Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng can''t make a move in a short time. If we don''t do anything, we will fall into passivity.


    I clenched my teeth and said to Chen Hao: follow me, destroy their totem bodies, and kill half step Tianzun. It should be fast.


    When Wu De received my voice, he was moving closer to Chen Hao, and Chen Hao was flying towards the totem armor team trembling with the mixed blood of Dijiang zuwu.


    There is also a few half step Tianzun wearing totem armor, which is comparable to half step Tianzun. They are our goals.


    Wu De''s Celestial Star array scattered, separating the troops around the heavenly Lords. Chen Hao took the first shot, and the big hand manifested by the chaotic body fell into the air. He was a dog eating cow dung, tudo.


    His ability can kill the last one, but he covered two tianzuns and five and a half step tianzuns at a time. He just played with it and couldn''t kill at all. Instead, his palm fell and scattered people.


    I took a breath of air conditioning. I really didn''t bother to talk to him. I can only do what he likes.


    Tianzun, I don''t want to kill. I stared at a few half steps. The Tianzun Pangu flag rolled directly over and covered them. The next second I rushed up with a murderous spirit.


    At the step of Tianzun, the enemy I faced became stronger. I did it several times, but I didn''t kill it many times. They all retreated halfway.


    But I couldn''t kill this time. I jumped on my fist. Tiandao fist hit the nearest person. The ancient character exploded and directly penetrated his totem armor.


    When I was about to make up for the next punch, I suddenly found that the Dinghai God needle swept over from somewhere, directly smashed the half step Tianzun whose armor was broken and flew hundreds of kilometers, and finally turned into a point.


    I thought it was Li Yuantian who came to help. When I turned back, I found that it was Chen Hao, but what he held in his hand was not an iron rod, but a sea god needle.


    Chen Hao saw that I stared at him puzzled, scratched his head and said: Master Li said he was not used to fixing the sea god needle. At the same time, my iron bar was a little lighter, so I changed it with him.


    I frowned slightly and continued to catch up with the Heavenly Master for one and a half steps. At the same time, I reminded him that magic tools are the lifeblood of a person. Don''t mess around.


    It''s one thing to like, but you don''t have to possess what you like. Besides, Li Yuantian is one of us. Whoever has the magic weapon all the way here is working for us.


    The important thing is that Li Yuantian can''t give him the dinghaishen needle. If it''s not greasy, I don''t believe it.


    Chen Hao dropped a stick, and the dinghaishen needle suddenly became larger. Just like at the beginning, he killed the half step Tianzun who was pierced by my armor with a stick.


    It was only on our side that we started, and immediately attracted the attention of the heavenly father. Seven or eight people came around at a time.


    Wu De''s Celestial Star array has consumed up to now, and there are not many seven million people left. Its power has been greatly reduced, and it can''t trap Tianzun.


    But just when Chen Hao and I were trapped, a glow suddenly came from the darkness in front. We looked up at the same time and found that it was a large nebula with a very wide range.


    The holy land was originally a wandering force in the universe. When he saw the nebula, one of the heavenly lords screamed and asked: have we entered the universe?


    I also have this idea. It''s really not the wilderness, but entering the universe. What we have to do now is not to fight, but to leave quickly and return to the wizard world.


    The soldiers in the scuffle also found abnormalities and all stopped involuntarily. I hurried to communicate with the God of the Holy Land and proposed an armistice. At least don''t break out before we find out where we are.


    The holy land is now at a disadvantage, and Chen Hao and I are hunting banbu Tianzun. As long as we let go of the fight, Tianzun can''t stop us.


    They knew the form clearly. After listening to my proposal, the Heavenly Master of the holy land immediately nodded and agreed.


    I communicated with him through voice transmission. They released the law to cover the whole battlefield at the same time, and then issued the order of armistice at the same time. Chen Hao was afraid that my words would not work. He also released the law and issued the order with me.


    God is a symbol of strength and power. The crowd was distracted by the sudden nebula. It was no longer a dead fight. When they heard the order, they immediately stopped.


    Chen Hao pestles the sea god needle to the ground. I hang the Pangu flag. The flag spreads and the totem forms a barrier to separate the two sides.


    When we were doing this, Wu De had already condensed his body. At this time, his eyes were shining and he had an insight into the nebula through the endless void.


    After the armistice, Wu De immediately said: there are many bones in the nebula, which are very huge, like the bones of chaotic creatures.


    I didn''t ask when I heard the speech, but injected ancient characters into my eyes for the first time to have a direct insight.


    Looking across the void and through the universe, I really saw countless huge bones in the nebula.


    Chen Hao also saw it. He stood at the top of the sea god needle, built a canopy on the top of his eyebrows like a monkey, looked like a monkey and said: boss, it is likely to be the tomb of chaotic creatures. Shall we go in and have a look.


    I also think it''s probably a tomb, but the skeleton at our feet. Does it still have wisdom and know to go back to its nest?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel terrible, but in the face of such an unknown field, I am more curious. And the tomb of chaotic creatures may hide the secret we have always wanted to solve.


    Pangu flags separated the people on both sides, but they were still on guard against each other. Now they are nervous. If there is a little wind and grass, the battle will be triggered again.


    I don''t think the people in the holy land want to miss such an opportunity and propose to retreat a hundred miles to avoid further conflict.

 Chapter 480

    Unknown fields, location opportunities, and also the tomb nebula of chaotic creatures. There are too many possibilities in it. The holy land does not want to continue to conflict at a disadvantage.


    Both sides withdrew for hundreds of miles and came to the edge of the golden skeleton at the same time. The whole Nebula can be observed here.


    During this period, the blood and soul of the twelve ancestors of the witch family dissipated, and Chen Hao had to make an adjustment. The biggest wish of the witch family is to completely destroy the Holy Land and end the days of being suppressed. Now, seeing that we don''t cherish the opportunity, the Staff Committee immediately raised an objection.


    Chen Hao wanted to give a fool''s answer and said: we don''t know anything in the nebula in front. There is likely to be greater danger. With them, we can share it.


    The great Witch of the witch family immediately retorted: now there are 50 million people in the witch family, and they are less than 30 million. Even if we destroy them, we don''t lack people. Moreover, under the current situation, our casualties will become very small, and there is no time to wait.


    Seeing that he couldn''t fool the past, Chen Hao hesitated and grabbed his head. I hurriedly explained to him: Several elders may not know that there are very strong people in the wilderness, and our Qingling world is completely at a disadvantage. If the holy land can stand with us, the pressure will be much less at that time. It was a helpless move to kill them.


    At the last moment, the witch clan followed 20 million people, which occupied an advantage in number, but we are not in a hurry now, because there is no one behind the witch clan and the holy land, and our advantage will be retained all the time.


    Seeing the great Witch of the witch family, I said: if they can''t be used in front and their hostility is still the same, we will do it on the way back.


    After all, the staff committee is made up of people from the witch clan. I''m afraid Chen Hao can''t talk nonsense. They will give orders directly at that time.


    But what I said later is not casual. Now the initiative is in our hands. There is no need to do it in the face of unknown dangers.


    The nebula is too large to estimate how far away it is from us, but when I peeped just now, I found that there are dozens of bones of chaotic creatures. Compared with those under our feet, the nebula will be very large. Moreover, we can''t see it in the depths of the nebula, and the scope will only be larger.


    The speed of golden bones is very fast, but it is still very slow compared with the vast universe.


    While waiting, Chen Hao did not forget to let people continue to dig chaotic spirit stone and make full use of time. And this is also a long time, which makes people anxious.


    By the tenth day, the nebula had become very large and could not see the whole picture. What we saw was a colorful deep space Nebula similar to clouds.


    They are like a fog, ethereal as smoke in the weightless universe, but when you look closely, you will find that it is like essence. I don''t know if it will be like essence.


    In a few days, Wu De has roughly figured out the distance of the universe. He came to me and said: in three days, we can touch the nebula on the edge. I hope it''s just fog.


    I think so in my heart, but it''s better not to say such things. After all, not everyone can think of this problem to avoid causing riots.


    I asked Chen Hao how many chaotic spirit stones he had in his hand.


    Wu De took a group back. Now more than a month has passed. Chen Hao is suspicious and rarely trusts others. Chaotic Lingshi has always been carried with him.


    Chen Hao touched his mouth and said: about 15000, plus what he dug these days, it is estimated that there are 16000.


    It should be enough to create 16000 totem bodies in three days. After all, I''m very skilled in controlling totems now, and it''s easy to kill them.


    I discussed with Chen Hao, but he was embarrassed and said: in this way, it''s too cheap for the witch clan. With the totem body of the wilderness, they already have 100000 totem bodies, which may be a trouble in the future.


    Less than 20000 totems can''t change the pattern for the time being. Besides, we need an elite team now.


    After listening to my words, Chen Hao agreed. He soon went to the army of the witch family to select 20000 people and 4000 people to build a safety zone. Wu De and Li Yuan''s Heavenly King Pang and Wang Pang gathered to prevent anyone from making trouble.


    There was not much time, and we didn''t dare to waste it. There were not too many requirements in the environment. Chen Hao scattered their spirits, and people fell straight down and lay directly on the earth and rock. I went forward to enter the totem one by one, and then put a chaotic spirit stone to let them live and die by themselves.


    By the evening of the next day, more than 10000 totem bodies were built, and Li Yuantian mobilized pills to help them recover in a short time.


    On the third day, the speed of the golden skeleton suddenly slowed down, and Wu De''s calculation was correct. The skeleton was indeed close to the nebula.


    Just slow down at this time, it is likely that there will be a real impact. The golden skeleton is protecting itself. Aware of this, I asked Chen Hao to order all the soldiers to assemble and arrange for defense.


    Three hours later, the golden skeleton met the nebula, and at this time, the last chaotic spirit stone was just consumed to build the last totem.


    The people of the holy land were just curious to see our soldiers huddle together, and they didn''t react after seeing that we were not an attack formation. As a result, the golden skeleton immediately shook under contact. It was like the collision of a giant star, and the force produced can be imagined.


    The soldiers of the witch clan received the news in advance. They not only constructed the array, but also inserted the magic tools into the golden skeleton to fix their body.


    The vibration and inertia generated by the huge impact are nothing to the golden skeleton. After all, it is too large and too strong. But that great power will destroy the sky and the earth for us above.


    The bones of chaotic creatures have been floating in the universe for too long, covering a very thick layer of cosmic dust. Under the collision, the ground under their feet is directly rolled up. On the vast golden bones, it is like a dust storm, forming a large gray cloud and hitting the nebula.


    Many people in the holy land were swept up by cosmic dust, hit the nebula with the storm, and died directly, damaging millions of people at a time.


    There are also a small number of people who have been swept out. After all, there are a large number of people. Not everyone will obey orders. I scanned with divine knowledge and estimated that about 100000 people have been damaged, most of which are too shallow weapons.


    The storm had an impact on us, but it had no impact on the golden skeleton. Under the collision, it even showed no sign of retreat, but embedded in the stars.


    The dust storm is deep in the nebula and very far away. From our point of view, it is like a peristaltic gray cloud, which enters the nebula at the same speed as ink spreading in the water.


    My biggest worry now is whether we will be hit by entering the nebula. But when I was thinking about this problem, the golden skeleton also cut in, like a fish in the sea, swimming slowly.


    The Holy Land and our position were very forward. As soon as the golden skeleton entered, we followed it. When we touched the colorful nebula, I found that it was a mass of airflow.


    But it was such an airflow that destroyed millions of people in a blink of an eye under the impact of high speed.


    After the cosmic dust on the bones of chaotic creatures was removed, the golden bone was completely exposed, and the totem on it was clearer. Walking in the nebula, its light was still bright, shining on the stars, and a light curtain was formed around it.


    When the skeleton entered the crack that appeared in the sinking of Buzhou mountain, it captured a large amount of air, which was confined by its gravity in the surrounding void and formed the atmosphere. I also estimated that our demand for oxygen was not great. More than 80 million people were enough to last for several years. By then, we will find a way to go back.


    But under the impact just now, the whole atmosphere escaped under the huge inertia. In this way, without oxygen, we can support large-scale death for half a year at most.


    And when I was worried about oxygen, the surrounding temperature began to drop. The people of the witch clan have not received scientific education, and have not really walked through the deep space. Although Chen Hao and I were born in the Qingling world, we had not studied at that time, so we can''t tell why. We just feel that the surrounding air is getting colder and colder. At the beginning, the mysterious force and blood pulse in our body can resist, but we feel more and more difficult in the back.


    As heavenly beings, we are all like this, and the great sage is unable to support. Many people soon have blue ice shells on their eyebrows and skin.


    In the face of extreme cold, the people of the holy land were also frightened. They were in the stars all year round and knew what the situation was. But now they can''t fight. One Tianzun came to me for help and said: Zhang Tianzun, this is the extreme cold of the universe. Without the protection of the atmosphere, we all have to die in it.


    It''s said that the universe is extremely cold and needs atmospheric protection. I didn''t have an idea for a while. I can only tell him: I can''t get an atmosphere now. Is there no other way?


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master of the holy land turned pale, sighed and said: No, we will die.


    During the conversation, some witches could not support the extreme cold in the universe, and their bodies were frozen. What was fatal was that in the vacuum, the power generated by their law spilled directly broke the frozen bones.


    There are more and more people in this situation, and despair envelops everyone''s heart in an instant.


    I also felt the cold at this time, but the ancient characters in my body glowed and my body would not freeze. Chen Hao rubbed his arms and trembled. His voice trembled and said: boss, are we really going to die here?


    One second ago, I was thinking about something else, but now I have to think about life and death. Such a big turning point made me not return to my mind for a moment. I was not pulled back to the current reality until Chen Hao asked.


    They''re in a hurry, I''m in a hurry.


    But just then Wu De came over and asked me as if nothing had happened: boss, can''t you feel the cold?


    When Wu De asked, I realized that it was the same Buddha. I just felt cold, and Wu De was completely OK. He has nothing to do because he is the body of extreme Yin. I''m fine. It''s because of the ancient characters in my body.

 Chapter 481

    After a brief analysis, I turned back and said to Wu De: I release the small world in my body and run the spring thunder breathing method at the same time to make it full of vitality. However, after the small world expands, the contact surface is large, which may not stop the extreme cold of the universe. At that time, you use the Qi of nine Yin to build a protective circle outside.


    Since ancient characters can resist the extreme cold of the universe, my small world should be able to.


    In just a few seconds, more people were frozen and exploded, turned into ice in the universe, and stayed here forever. Moreover, I also found that their overflow laws and holy lines were quickly swallowed up by the nebula.


    Because the last time there was the law of heaven''s skeleton swallowing blood and gas, I noticed that the nebula could also be swallowed, and my eyebrows kept jumping wildly.


    Is there a chaotic creature in the vast Nebula absorbing the law and holy stripe?


    I think it''s very possible that the bones of chaotic creatures who have been left outside and followed by the holy land for unknown years and have been cruising in the universe can''t come back here without reason.


    Terrible thoughts breed and make me feel powerless. Let alone chaotic creatures, people will feel powerless just because the universe is extremely cold.


    Tianzun, they are extremely powerful on a life star, even in a country, but in the universe, Tianzun is also a weak existence.


    While my thoughts floated far away, the small world in my body was released, the ancient characters swirled, the totem emerged, and the small world was gradually expanded.


    Other people''s small world manifests behind them and will not cover themselves. My small world is different. It takes me as the core and expands after being released.


    At the beginning, it only covered the people around, but after Wu De joined in, my small world continued to expand outward, covering thousands of kilometers and covering all the people in the witch world.


    But just then, a strange sound of "Zha" suddenly came out of the nebula. The sound was not big, but it gave people a very thick feeling, which penetrated a star and passed it on.


    And with that strange sound, a magnificent force surged out of the nebula and shook my little world, but the force was not directed at me, but at the bones of the chaotic creatures under our feet.


    The voice didn''t fall for a long time, but the golden skeleton stopped, as if obstructed by the voice or afraid.


    I originally wanted to cover the people in the past and protect the holy land. As a result, the small world shook, and that force has been suppressed on it. My little world can''t continue to open.


    However, people in the Holy Land saw that the people of the witch family were protected by me. With the help of spring thunder breathing method, my small world was full of vitality, which provided recovery vitality for the soldiers of the witch family. People from the holy land immediately swarmed in. Chen Hao motioned me to block them out and kill them all without a single soldier.


    I also had this plan in my heart, but my heart softened when I watched the influx of more than 20 million creatures. They were no longer fearless soldiers, but just creatures who were trying to live.


    They have flesh and blood and have the same body as me. I really can''t watch them die.


    Seeing my hesitation, Wu De didn''t dare to make up his mind for the moment. He hurried to send a message and asked me: boss, what should I do?


    The Qi of nine Yin is the outermost defense. The extreme cold of the universe is enough to kill people. If you encounter the Qi of nine Yin, it will only accelerate their death. No one dares to touch it.


    I struggled in my heart, but watching more and more people die, I gritted my teeth and said: open. There is something in the nebula in the law of absorption and holy stripe, and we must stop it.


    Wu De was about to disperse the Qi of nine Yin when he heard the speech, but Chen Hao said in a roaring voice: you can''t open it. Then he yelled at me: boss, once you succeed, your kindness will be our blood in the future. Even if something in the nebula is absorbing blood gas, it''s useless even if it kills us all.


    Chen Hao''s words hit me like a sledgehammer.


    I admit that I am kind. 20 million enemies. If we meet on the battlefield in the future and want to destroy them, we have to pay tens of millions of people.


    Wu De was also touched by Chen Hao''s roar, and the nine Yin Qi that opened a gap closed again.


    If he doesn''t open it, it''s useless for me to open a small world. People outside can''t get in.


    The golden skeleton was stopped by the sudden sound and stopped in place. That scold seemed to contain some unique power. Unfortunately, we don''t have time to pay attention to it now.


    Wu De closed the nine Yin Qi tightly. When people from the Holy Land met the nine Yin Qi, they were frozen and turned into dust in the universe.


    Hatred has been buried since the heartless refusal. After all, what we do now is different from the war between the two armies. It is a competition for interests under military orders, and soldiers have no right to choose. Now it''s a completely different nature.


    Now that I have hatred, my weakness will disappear, because no matter how kind I am, I will not leave disaster for myself.


    Although Wu De and I closed the small world and all the people close in front died, under the dawn of a glimmer of vitality, the people of the Holy Land rushed forward one after another, hoping to break away from my small world.


    But most of their strength is used to resist the extreme cold, and they don''t use much power. They are completely moths fighting the fire, including Tianzun and banbu Tianzun. The only difference is that they die at the end.


    My mind is branded with their roars in despair, and the whole person is a little confused.


    In less than three minutes, all the 20 million people in the Holy Land died outside my small world. The small world covering 2000 kilometers is like a small planet on the golden skeleton.


    I looked at the laws and holy patterns that were constantly swallowed by the nebula. My face was a little pale. I sighed a long time. I didn''t know whether I was right or wrong, but the end had been decided. It was useless to talk about right or wrong. Moreover, when we go back in the future, I''m afraid we still have to pay tens of millions of lives. In a sense, I saved 10 million people.


    The strange sound in the nebula fell, and the totems on the golden bones changed. The totems like mountains and rivers were moving and reorganizing to build more complex totems, like rushing into the nebula.


    Gods fight and mortals suffer. If we stay on the golden bones, we will be affected sooner or later. But now the golden skeleton is our only foothold. Without it, we will wander in the stars.


    However, judging from the change of totem, it will take a long time to build it.


    Wang pangzi, Wang DAPAI, Li Yuantian and several elders of the witch family all came to me. Wu De also showed an empty body. They discussed the voice they had just heard. Wu De said solemnly: it is said that the chaotic world collapsed. The first voice after the world was restructured was the word "Zha". The voice just made was very similar to the first sound of that world.


    Wu De said something mysterious. Chen Hao couldn''t help asking: Lao Wu, you''re exaggerating too much. The first sound of heaven and earth. Is it difficult for heaven and earth to make a sound? Someone must be playing tricks in it.


    Wu De was speechless by Chen Hao''s words and argued that Zha was indeed the first sound of heaven and earth, which was recorded in ancient times.


    The sound of heaven and earth is a little unlikely.


    The elder of the witch family also said: what Wu Tianzun said was only spread in the Qingling world, and there was no such saying in the other circles. It can be seen that this speculation is not tenable. Chaos breaks open, heaven and earth appear, and everything is dead. It is said that only on the third day can innate creatures emerge. So I''m afraid the sound came from somewhere.


    Chen Hao nodded and said: I think so, but who has the ability to break up in chaos and make a voice on it at the beginning of the birth of Qingling?


    Chen Hao said to himself and suddenly asked us a surprising question: is it the old miscellaneous hair of the way of heaven!


    After listening to Chen Hao''s words, I felt as if my whole body had been electrified, and my hair stood up. Although Chen Hao is guessing, it is not impossible.


    But I also thought of another question. Just before I asked, Chen Hao asked it. He stared at Wu De and said: Lao Wu, do you think Pangu is powerful in breaking chaos or the way of heaven?


    The key to the problem is here. Pangu broke the chaotic world and killed countless chaotic creatures. If the Tao of heaven can really make the first voice of the Qingling world, he must be very strong, but if he is very strong, he can completely prevent Pangu from breaking the chaotic world.


    But if he is not strong, he is likely to appear and be killed by Pangu.


    Contradictory, seemingly impossible.


    Chen Hao said to himself, but many of us thought of the problem, but no one dared to say it. Chen Hao muttered for a long time before suddenly saying: unless Pangu is the man of Zha, he is the way of heaven.


    Whether Pangu is the way of heaven is still uncertain, but it is certain that the man of Zha is Pangu. That means he''s probably in this nebula.


    The calculated results are too shocking and incredible. Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t speak.


    Our conversation did not hide, but soon spread and caused a riot.


    When Chen Hao and others were worried, I thought of another problem. I turned back and said to the staff committee of the witch family: order the army to rectify and arrange the formation first. I want to close the small world and then leave here.


    No matter the spirit of Pangu or what makes a sound, its purpose is to prevent the bones of chaotic creatures from entering. In this way, it can be concluded that there are great things in the nebula. The other is that they are bound to conflict. At that time, we can''t resist it and must leave.


    My words came out, and all the people who hadn''t reacted also reacted and hurried to convey the order.


    My small world is round and can be stacked in three dimensions. In this way, I can close the small world and reduce the contact area, so as to reduce the strength I bear.


    Wu De and I began to close the small world. At this time, the totem on the golden skeleton was newly built to the end.

 Chapter 482

    Time can''t be delayed. My small world is just big enough to protect the witch army, but the military array inside is stacked one after another, and the range is reduced, but it''s not very convenient to move, so it must be coordinated.


    The totem on the golden skeleton began to move again after reorganization. I didn''t dare to hesitate. I heard it through the small world, so that everyone could hear my voice, and then began to move.


    The first few steps were not particularly coordinated, but after taking a few steps, we followed my voice guidance, and the speed increased. The small world is like a small planet, with ancient characters and totems flying out.


    The distance was too far. Before we went out, the golden light on the skeleton disappeared at once, and the whole skeleton fell into darkness. All we could see was a cold dark shadow, which gave people a creepy feeling against the light of the nebula.


    The skeleton began to move slowly, but in the process of moving, there was a slight "Dong" sound on the skeleton. I couldn''t help looking back and asking Chen Hao if they heard it. Everyone nodded hurriedly. Everyone heard such a loud voice.


    I asked, just because I heard the sound of "Dong" like the sound of a beating heart. I believe they also heard it, otherwise their face would not be so ugly.


    I didn''t continue to ask. The ancient words in my body beat and accelerated the speed of leaving, but I found that the golden skeleton was already moving. It was too late. I saw that it didn''t move in the direction of parallel lines, but directly rushed into the sky.


    People living on the life star are used to leaving by left and right. We began to fall into this illusion. In fact, the whole space is three-dimensional. The fastest way to leave the golden skeleton is to leave from the top of the head. Moreover, there is a vacuum in the universe and there is no resistance.


    But as the height increases, gravity appears and pulls us away.


    I looked down. Now I''m only about ten kilometers away from the golden skeleton. I can''t avoid the impact after their collision. In a hurry, we can only let Chen Hao and them contribute. With the joint efforts of several heavenly masters, we finally pushed my small world out of the pull of this cosmic strange force.


    There are too many secrets in the universe, and there are also too many mysterious forces. Similar gravity has never been encountered before, and it is not emitted by creatures, but directly from the laws of the universe.


    The same is true for the swallowing of stars. The witch world only moved a few centimeters, but the damage caused was devastating. It can be said that mountains and rivers have changed. If they are moving a few centimeters, it is likely that the whole planet will collapse and explode directly.


    We are far away from more than 100 kilometers, gravity completely disappears, and the vast nebula. We can see when we are outside, but we can''t see when we are inside.


    Away from the golden skeleton, we can see its full picture. After the reorganization of the totem on it, the meridians are formed, and they are still emitting green light, which looks like vitality. While going deep into the nebula, the lying bones have stood up, like giants standing in the starry sky.


    Chen Hao said: it really still has intelligence. It''s time to prepare for battle.


    The golden skeleton wants to come back here. It seems that it does not intend to let it in. Conflict is inevitable. But what we need most now is to find a foothold. In addition to pulling away, we also need a place to hide.


    But as we continued to escape, the nebula began to surge and condense a big hand. We think our virtual body is big enough, but compared with the hand in front of us, it can be ignored. If it clenches its fist, it can hold a planet.


    The nebula''s condensed hand pushed out against the golden skeleton to shut it out. But the light on the golden skeleton flickered and directly hit it with a huge body. The two collided, and the whole nebula was shaking. The light burst out in the middle looked like ink in the water. It looked very slow, but I knew its speed was very fast.


    We originally wanted to stop to see who shot inside, but we saw that it was just a condensed Nebula shot without revealing its body. In addition, the shock wave spread in the stars and swept away all the colorful nebulae. The power was very strong. Everyone looked back at God and injected power into my small world together. Thirty ancient words appeared in the void and flashed directly through a void channel, and the small world jumped away.


    I originally wanted to find a foothold, but the nebula blocked my eyes and couldn''t see the bones of chaotic creatures.


    Wu De noticed that I wanted to find the bones of chaotic creatures, and sent a message to me saying: boss, I think these bones have problems, and it may not be safe to fall on them.


    Almost before Wu De''s voice fell, the impact in the distance swept over. It felt like a gust of wind. My small world was shaking in it, but there was no impact force, otherwise my small world would be broken down.


    With a roll of impact force, the small boundary disappeared into the deep nebula. Tossing back and forth, we have completely lost our way. It''s not easy to find the way, but it''s too late to think about it now. Everyone tried their best to stabilize the small world. As a result, as soon as it stabilized, the small world was pulled by a strange force and flew very fast towards the nebula.


    I noticed that it was gravity. If I hit it like this, my small world may collapse directly. Seeing this, I hurried out to let them resist the extreme cold of the universe by themselves. When the voice fell, I closed the small world. The crowd dispersed like beans. Many people were frozen to death by the extreme cold of the universe before they were ready.


    Passing through a nebula, a huge skeleton appears in front of us, which is similar to the skeleton that brought us here, but the one in front of us is attached with a lot of cosmic dust, dark and dark, sinking in the eternal dead star.


    People died on the way down, but I couldn''t help it. At the moment when I was about to fall, I opened the small world again to protect them.


    At this time, there was another strange sound of "Zha" in the distance. The green totem on the bone coming in from the outside was dimmed, and was pushed out of the nebula, but it was still unwilling to hover outside and was ready to wait for the opportunity.


    After Chen Hao landed, he ordered the excavation. People can''t always rely on my small world for shelter. There is no doubt that the bone is a good place to avoid the extreme cold.


    There were more than 10000 people in the totem body. They took action and soon dug it down. Wu De followed me, looked back and said to me: the totems have no luster, only veins, which is completely different from the one brought us. It is likely that conscious bones cannot enter here and must die completely.


    Tens of thousands of places were excavated at the same time. A few hours later, the army of the witch family hid in. I closed the small world, grabbed Chen Hao and Wu De, looked at the sound nebula, and said to them: I feel that the sound is not made by creatures, but probably an ancient array.


    Wu De also said: if it is a living creature, it should pursue it after it succeeds and will not stop attacking.


    I nodded. The nebula looked like a dead object, but there was divine consciousness on the golden skeleton, but it didn''t hurt us after we stayed on it for so long. It''s estimated that there will be no problem in contact in the future.


    After the witch people settled down by themselves, Chen Hao, Wu De and the three of us flew into the sky and flew towards the depths of the nebula.


    Where the giant hand appeared just now, the nebula was thin. When it was close, you could see something inside, like a luminous palace.


    On the way, I saw the bones of another chaotic creature through the gap. Their arrangement seems to be regular. I plan to walk around the nebula and see all the bones of chaotic creatures after seeing the place where the sound is emitted.


    Through the last layer of nebula, what appears in front of us is indeed a palace, which floats in the nebula. There is a shrine in the palace, in which a yellow amulet is enshrined.


    Wu De approached carefully and found no resistance. He turned back to greet us all. Seeing that the palace did not stop us, Chen Hao said curiously: is it the ancestor of the Qingling world enshrined in it? Got a kiss?


    In ancient times, most of the great energy came from the Qingling world. Looking at the style of palaces and yellow talismans, Chen Hao is right. What is enshrined in it is related to the Qingling world, but the saying of recognizing relatives is certainly not true.


    I reminded Chen Hao to say: don''t move the things inside. It doesn''t attack us because we are too weak to trigger it, but if you move the things inside, the situation may be different.


    Chen Hao caught up with blind Li. He was still clear in his heart. He nodded and followed me carefully to go inside and reach the position of the shrine. Wu De exclaimed: how is it possible.


    Chen Hao and I were shocked by him, which made our nerves tense. After Wu De exclaimed, we said: Lingbao Tianzun, what is enshrined in it is him.


    Lingbao Tianzun, one of the three Qing Dynasties?


    Wu De nodded and said: it''s written like this on Huang Fu, and this is his name Fu. It contains strong power, and the purpose is probably to guard here.


    Although Sanqing is only ranked as the God, they are all congenital saints. In such a desolate universe, it is likely that they will not be affected by the catastrophe, and the power of Lingbao God is well preserved.


    He''s just here to guard these chaotic bones? It''s unlikely that the golden skeleton of the holy land came here thousands of miles away. I boldly guessed that the chaotic bones came running for the things inside, but they were cut off by the power of Lingbao Tianzun and gathered here.


    When I finished speaking, Chen Hao had already touched the back, and then gave a exclamation, saying: there is a door behind.


    Wu De and I hurried around to the back. The door Chen Hao said was a stone gate, which was very similar to that of Buzhou mountain. But the first thing I saw was the ancient characters on it, which turned out to be the ancient characters in my spine.


    I tried to write or burn thirty ancient characters, but it didn''t work. The person who can burn it down is definitely a great power.


    Chen Hao also noticed the ancient characters and said excitedly to me: boss, I''m afraid the secret in your body can be clarified here.


    I nodded. Grandpa didn''t know the road, so I couldn''t solve the mystery. Now if we can go in, I''m afraid we can really figure it out.

 Chapter 483

    There were no other symbols on the stone gate except ancient characters, but as we approached, the shrine suddenly shone. Seeing the light scattered, we stopped quickly.


    As soon as we stopped, the light in the shrine weakened.


    The stone gate is in the middle of the hall, and it is also the only way to the back. The shrine responded, naturally to prevent us from entering.


    Chen Hao clenched his teeth and said: he is the God, and we are also the God. Why should we be afraid of him? We''ll go in and see how many kilograms he has.


    I grabbed Chen Hao for fear that he would make trouble. They are both heavenly beings, but Lingbao heavenly being, as one of the three Qing Dynasties, was extremely mysterious. From the perspective of the big hand of illusion pushing away the bone terror of chaotic creatures, its power is far stronger than ours.


    Wu De also said: the power of the Heavenly Master may be almost the same, not much stronger than us, but it has been arranged here. There are array blessings. Don''t mess around.


    I glanced around and said: if we destroy here, the bones outside may take advantage of it. It''s best not to intervene when you don''t know the situation.


    Wu De, after we returned, Chen Hao took off and wanted to see what was behind the hall from above. However, he just approached. The whole hall was shining, forming a light mask to block him out.


    Chen Hao fell down angrily and said angrily: boss, we can''t do anything if we don''t do it.


    What Chen Hao said is not unreasonable. I asked him to step back with Wu De, and I tried to get close again. At the same time, I typed out the ancient characters in my body and flew directly to the stone gate.


    After the dark stone gate was stained with ancient characters, the ancient characters on it also glowed and became transparent, and an ancient road appeared behind it.


    It''s an ancient road, paved with earth and stone. It''s surrounded by barren grass. It''s very barren and winding. I don''t know where it extends. Behind is a space, not a backyard.


    I turned back and said to Wu De and Chen Hao: wait for me here and pay attention to the bones of chaotic creatures outside.


    Chen Hao told me to be careful. Then he and Wu De retreated to the shrine and stood next to the shrine. We could see beyond the door of the main hall and look at Xingyu.


    I looked at them, turned around and entered the stone gate. Through the stone gate and onto the path, the familiar air and desolation came to my face.


    On both sides of the path are weeds, covering a small area of more than ten meters wide. I touched it with my hand, and the dead grass immediately turned into ashes and flew away.


    They used to be alive, but they withered for too long and could not bear external forces. It''s dark outside. I can''t see the nebula outside. It''s like two dark walls blocking it.


    I stopped briefly and walked along the path. About ten minutes later, a second stone gate appeared in front of me. There were not ancient characters on it, but some lines like witch patterns, with a groove in the middle.


    After observing, I thought of the witch grain used in the blood sacrifice of the witch family. In addition to the huge amount of blood used for sacrifice, the grand priest in charge of the sacrifice would also drop his blood in the witch amulet similar to the stone gate, so as to control the whole sacrifice.


    It''s a pity that I only have a simple understanding of the sacrifice of the witch family. I''ve seen it, but I haven''t had an in-depth understanding. It''s just that the blood patterns of the witch family appear here. Is it possible that the ancient witch is buried in it?


    After a turn, there was nothing but a path and a stone gate in a small place. I hesitated, forced out a drop of blood essence and bounced directly towards the stone gate. As a result, the blood essence exploded as soon as it touched the stone gate and was not accepted. Blood splashed and fell on the surrounding withered grass. All the huge vitality contained in it was absorbed and buds grew soon.


    Tianzun''s blood gas is unusual, and I also have a click in my heart, because Tianzun''s blood is useless, which proves that you need specific blood to open the door.


    I sprinkled a few drops of blood around me to make the withered grass return to spring, but nothing changed in the end. I heaved a long sigh. If I was strong, I could only do it after the golden bones outside were wiped out.


    The creatures of the chaotic world should be full of hatred towards the current seven realms. Moreover, to some extent, the chaotic creatures do not belong to the same race with us.


    However, just when I was ready to retreat, the ancient characters in my body suddenly glowed autonomously, and the blood boiled uncontrollably. In the running blood in my body, a drop of dark gold hemodialysis came out and flew out through my soul.


    That''s the ancient blood stolen from Tianshi mansion and entered my body. It''s Pangu''s essence blood. The reason why my body has changed now is all due to its role.


    Blood seems to be attracted by Shimen and will fly over when it appears, but it is in my body when I was born. It is inextricably linked with my body and has not been separated.


    But split in the void, and finally flew a wisp of blood gas in the past. The golden blood in the past immediately spread towards the veins, and the blood was recognized.


    Pangu tomb.


    This thought came to my mind. The door opened by Pangu''s blood must have something to do with Pangu. As for the guess that it is Pangu''s tomb, it is the stone door. After it is opened, it emits a tomb atmosphere.


    If I hadn''t been to the space of qijiehua and seen so many ancient tombs, it would be impossible to distinguish the tomb Qi now. The tomb gas overflowed and dissipated for a few minutes. It was dark behind the door and there was nothing to see.


    I stepped in and fell into darkness for a while. When the light was recovering, a mound of seven or eight square meters appeared in front of me. It was a grave. It was very desolate. The grass on the grave soil had withered. The graveyard was paved with bluestones. It was a small space with some congenital totems burned on it.


    Chen Hao didn''t deduce the totem on the stone gate and couldn''t build a complete totem body. Now I think it''s an opportunity.


    Seeing that the tombs are so desolate, my previous guess was rejected. The tombs of ancient gods would not be so poor anyway.


    But when I turned to the front of the tomb, the four big words on the tombstone made my heart stop suddenly.


    Pangu''s tomb.


    It took me several seconds to breathe. The great God was so desolate after his death. But it is no accident that his tomb is here, not to mention the protection of Lingbao Tianzun, one of the three Qing Dynasties, but I don''t know if the old Tianzun is still alive.


    There is only one talisman in the outer shrine, which is stained with the breath of the old Heavenly Master, and there is array assistance. It is obvious that he set it up, so it seems that he has little chance of survival.


    I bowed, stepped back and went in again with Chen Hao. Chen Hao was also surprised and wondered how Pangu''s cemetery was here.


    When I first went out, I found that there was a change in the gold bone outside. It still wanted to come in. I was worried about something bad. I told Chen Hao: everyone has built a totem body. You are too far behind now. Now the innate totem is placed in front of you. It''s much easier than the one on the stone gate. Don''t come out if it''s not well constructed.


    After saying that, I left Chen Hao and retreated. When I went outside, I just saw the shrine glowing. The light broke into the void to form a virtual shadow of Tianzun. He clapped it with one palm and rejected Tianzun outside the nebula again.


    However, the bones of chaotic creatures did not retreat this time. After being forced back, there was a loud "Dong" sound from the chest, which spread in the vacuum and was unusually clear.


    With the sound of "Dong", the dim totem line glowed again, and the green light suddenly covered the whole bone, accompanied by a strong overflow of vitality.


    Under its influence, the surrounding nebulae are wriggling, and several bones scattered around are closing up.


    Chaotic creatures, even if they die for a long time, still have some power, and this one from the witch world seems to be alive.


    Drink!


    When the bones around him were moved, the chaotic creatures suddenly let out a roar in their mouths, and their hands, which had never been moved for ages, suddenly lifted up and grabbed them towards the nebula where the shrine was located.


    Wu De and I were creepy and our hair stood up. However, when there was a change in the bones, a "Zha" suddenly came from the tomb behind the main hall.


    Wu De and I were so scared that we almost jumped up. Was that from the grave? Is it Pangu''s voice?


    The Zha word fell, the nebula surged, and the restless bones calmed down. The virtual shadow of the old Tianzun manifested in the shrine collided with the chaotic creatures. The pace of the chaotic creatures was blocked again, but the shrine behind us made a crisp sound.


    Wu De and I hurried back and found a crack on the paper symbol in the shrine, and the strength was declining. When we were stunned, a voice suddenly came from the shrine saying: descendants of Qingling world, I''ll leave the rest to you. That''s all I can do.


    It was just the sound of a remnant soul, but even so, it scared me to death. At the same time, I didn''t know what he meant.


    However, when the voice of the remnant fell, the shrine was directly split into two parts, and a ball fell out of it. I didn''t even want to reach out and grabbed it in my hand. The ball was translucent. There were circles of ancient patterns of the witch family outside, but there were dots and dots inside, shining like stars.


    The blood essence of chaotic creatures!


    Wu De said in surprise: what chaotic creatures want is it.


    I also reacted, but I didn''t have time to think more. The upright chaotic creatures seemed to have life and stepped in at one step.


    Wu De and I didn''t think about it. At the same time, he released the virtual body. The Pangu flag in my hand waved and opened, but in front of the skeleton, there was a fierce roll. For a time, the nebula surged, and the totems on it were glowing.


    But even if there is only one bone left, the chaotic creature is still stronger than the God. The Pangu flag can''t stop it, and the totems on it are crumbling.


    I shouted angrily and punched in the air.


    But my empty body is too small compared with its volume. The power of Tiandao boxing can''t be shaken on it.


    Seeing that the bone horror of the chaotic creature had stepped in, the drop of Pangu blood in my body suddenly glowed, and a surging sound was sent out in my blood. An unprecedented force was immediately injected into my body. When Tiandao boxing fell on the chaotic creature''s body again, the gold bone collapsed, the green Totem broke, and it staggered back a few steps.

 Chapter 484

    Pangu''s blood breeding power can completely suppress chaotic creatures, but this power has never appeared in my body. Pangu''s blood has only changed my constitution to a certain extent. At the same time, there are ancient characters in my spine, which should also be related to Pangu''s blood.


    The golden blood scattered and stirred back and forth in my blood collaterals. That force was very strong, but it reminded me of the recovery of blood in the East China Sea. Now I feel very similar to that time.


    Blood shadow appeared in my eyes. My face changed at once. I forcibly suppressed the blood gas in my body and isolated the golden blood.


    I''m also a Heavenly Master now. I''m at the peak of my power on the road. I can still control my blood.


    But when I suppressed my blood, the golden skeleton stepped over again and slapped me in the air.


    His hand is still frightening for my virtual body, and the kilometer high virtual body is only enough to be held in his palm.


    It was too late to avoid. Wu De''s nine Yin Qi turned into nine Yin ropes. He wanted to bind the giant hand of the golden skeleton. As a result, the green totem on the golden skeleton''s hand glowed. It was broken without holding it for half a second, and the big hand still fell towards me.


    I can only fight hard, but the blood power of Pangu in my body is suppressed. In order to suppress it, my power is weakened a lot. Under the collision, I just feel like a duckweed on the sea, and what comes in front of me is a raging tide.


    The dark light on the virtual body that could resist the attack of half a step Tianzun exploded directly, and the dark light on the virtual body burst out and almost dispersed. The whole man flew towards the nebula behind him.


    In the nebula, I can''t penetrate things too far. If I''m hit and fly, I''m afraid I can''t find it back. And when Wu De and I were shot away, the bones of chaotic creatures walked towards the hall again.


    When I was still on my way, I had to untie the repression. At the moment of blood circulation, Pangu''s blood circulated in my body again, and that force filled my body. I stabilized my body in the air and hit Tiandao boxing in the air.


    As soon as the fist came out, it immediately showed 36 changes. Each change showed a golden giant fist. The 36 fists were arranged in an array and bombarded the bones of chaotic creatures.


    Bang!


    The thirty-six fist is just a sound. The main fist is very powerful and directly penetrates the chest of the bones of chaotic creatures.


    There was a heartbeat in its chest. I thought there was something in it, or its heart was still alive.


    But the hole made by the fist was too small, and the skeleton was too huge to see what was inside. And after pushing back the giant, I had to quickly suppress the blood in my body, dare not chase the past, and missed the opportunity.


    Wu De noticed my abnormality and fell next to me and asked: boss, how did your strength sometimes disappear?


    I stared at the golden skeleton on guard. This time I pierced his body, which made him afraid and didn''t continue to rush over. I hurriedly told Wu De: it''s not my power, it''s the power of Pangu''s blood, but its blood radiates power in my body and wants to control my mind at the same time.


    Wu De puzzled and asked: didn''t Pangu''s spirit left in his blood be cleared by his sister-in-law? How can there be residue?


    I said: what was cleared was only in my blood. Pangu''s blood essence didn''t spread in my body before, but lay dormant. Now what swims in my body is the real Pangu''s blood essence.


    A generation of great God, when I was robbed by blood, Han had just stepped into the holy land. If it was the spirit in the blood essence, she could not be eliminated.


    Wu De frowned and said: since Pangu is the great God of heaven, he can''t do such a thing. It''s better for you to let go and try.


    Blood shadow has appeared in my eyes, and the consciousness of the spirit is also confused. How dare I try in this case?


    After the golden skeleton retreated, the heartbeat of "Dong Dong" came out of the body. With the heartbeat, several bones shocked by the sound from Pan ancient tomb began to move again. Their past purpose was obviously to strengthen the intact bones.


    One of the scattered skeletons was still used by the witch army to hide. Wu De and I identified it, and they flew towards several other heavenly remains.


    The totem in my body is released and Wu De''s nine Yin Qi is blessed. His nine Yin Qi is not scattered randomly, but attached to my totem symbol pattern, which also forms a totem. Moreover, he did not simply imitate, but really built a totem like me.


    Nothingness can be changed at will. This transformation can also maintain the truth and release power.


    Now the skeleton totem under our feet has been extinguished and its strength is very weak. When the two totems are torn off, it will be broken directly.


    The huge body collapsed in the nebula, and the scattered bone debris exploded like fireworks. But just when the bones exploded, there was a light on their chest. Sure enough, there was still strength in it. It was like a heart.


    Then the thing was revealed, and the broken bone residue flew directly towards the intact bones outside. I don''t know how many years they have died. There is still strength in their bodies and they want to inherit the past.


    The Pangu flag in my hand shook and spread thousands of kilometers. I rolled it back on the way.


    The golden skeleton outside only has a little intelligence, a huge body can move, but it is not so flexible. Moreover, we just collided with him and didn''t feel the mysterious power released by the totem. It''s completely that kind of hard power. As long as we avoid the edge, we have no fear.


    The golden skeleton wanted to come in. I quickly released the blood gas in my body and pressed him back again. Pangu was able to kill chaotic creatures, but now a drop of blood can also suppress them from pretending to be corpses.


    I rolled up the shining heart, and Wu De immediately wrapped it with Yin Qi. Then they rushed to the next skeleton at the same time and broke it together. But this time, I was careful and wrapped the heart with Pangu flags in advance. When breaking, I still remembered the specific location.


    There were eight extinct bones. Except the one we were hiding, all the rest were crushed. During this period, the bones outside wanted to come in several times, but I let go of my blood and stopped them.


    Now he has formed a confrontation with us. It can''t get in. I dare not completely let go of my blood and go out to kill it. After several attempts, it also stopped and didn''t toss.


    Wu De and I worked together to push the skeleton of the most witch family to the nebula near the shrine in the main hall. Before I asked, Wu De turned into Yin Qi and disappeared into the heart of the skeleton. Soon, nine Yin Qi wrapped the heart of a very weak chaotic creature and flew out.


    Without the heart, the skeleton calmed down completely. It has become our safe haven. Wu De, let''s finish it and continue to go back to the shrine.


    Although the hearts on the silent bones are weak, if they come together, they will give great blessing to the relatively complete golden bones outside.


    I observed for a moment and said to Wu De: its consciousness and power come from the heart. We have to find a way to destroy it, otherwise we will all die here.


    Wu De said: it''s too bulky and easy to approach, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to enter the heart, because the residual power in its heart is still very strong and it''s not easy to break. It''s better for you to go than me.


    Nothingness has the characteristic of assimilation. Wu De was more useful than me in the past. And we have got the blood essence of chaotic creatures. We have to leave here as soon as possible. After all, chaotic creatures die a lot, and their bones may continue to come, which will be more troublesome at that time. And I came here to solve the holy land. Now their main force has been destroyed, and there are still a lot of people to deal with.


    The important thing is that we delay here. We don''t know what will happen in the wilderness.


    At this stage, the blood essence of chaotic creatures has been obtained. It''s time to lift the veil of many things.


    I have a feeling that grandpa and his latent strong men are probably waiting for the blood essence of chaotic creatures. Because whatever the origin of the Tao of heaven, it will be related to the chaotic world.


    Thinking of this, I feel a little uneasy.


    After observing for a long time, Wu De said to me: I found that the body of the skeleton was only flexible on one side where the heart was located, and the other side was very stiff. I could go around there.


    Wu Deyi reminded me that I looked back on my memory and found this problem. The heart of a half dead body can no longer support the activities of the whole body.


    I reminded Wu De that what it relies on is strength. In the past, try not to encounter it and avoid its edge.


    Wu De said: if I become empty, it can''t touch me at all.


    I almost forgot that it was his nothingness that pulled us out when Chen Hao and I were besieged.


    After a short communication, I let go of my blood again and took the initiative to attack.


    Seeing that I took the initiative, the remains of chaotic creatures made a deep breath in their mouths, raised their huge left hand and swept the nebula towards me.


    I wrapped my body in Pangu flags and hit it directly. Brute force versus brute force, the golden skeleton was pushed back under the collision, and I myself stumbled back and hurriedly closed the blood in my body.


    Wu De took the opportunity to bypass from the right side, turned into a nine color Yin Qi, and penetrated directly from the bone horror of chaotic creatures, completely unimpeded. He personally captured the heart of a chaotic creature and knew the exact wrinkle.


    When Wu Decai went in, the totem light on the skeleton suddenly became bright, and the chest position made a drum like thump. Its heart was beating desperately, bursting out all the remaining strength.


    I can''t see Wu De outside. I don''t know what he is like inside. However, the bone fear reaction of chaotic creatures is so fierce that they should have contact.


    But just then, I suddenly remembered a terrible thing. The blood essence ball of chaotic creatures was still in Wu De''s body. He took it in


    The horror in my heart did not fall yet. There was a loud noise in the back hall where Pangu''s grave was located, and a golden light rose into the sky. Chen Hao''s virtual shadow emerged, and the sea god needle in his hand directly stabbed the chaotic creature''s chest.

 Chapter 485

    Dinghaishen needle is made of different iron bars, which can extend infinitely.


    When Chen Hao shot, he flew over. The witch pattern on the sea god needle in his hand appeared, showing a strong calming force.


    It is said that the sea god needle was made by Lao Tzu, but the materials used are all innate spiritual treasures from the universe, but why are there witch patterns on it?


    I didn''t have time to ask, but the dinghaishen needle pierced into the heart of chaotic creatures, right in the place with the most light.


    As soon as Chen Hao shot, I didn''t wait and see. I followed him.


    Wu De has the blood essence of chaotic creatures. Nothing can go wrong, otherwise we will all die here.


    My Tiandao fist hit the place where the Dinghai God needle pierced into. The totem on the Dinghai God needle in Chen Hao''s hand is also very strange, which can directly hurt the bones of chaotic creatures. I also temporarily lifted the suppression of blood and tried my best.


    The two men shot at the same time. The power that broke out was terrible, and they all could suppress the chaotic creatures. The body of the chaotic creatures exploded directly. Wu De fled from the inside in a panic, but wrapped a heart in Yin Qi.


    Chen Hao''s virtual body keeps getting bigger. Finally, the skeleton of half a chaotic creature is big. The chaotic breath in his body is too strong. His strength will not be affected after his body becomes bigger. But I''m different. The current virtual body can be kilometers high is already the limit. If it grows larger, it will not only break out of strength, but also weaken itself.


    After reaching the size of half a chaotic creature, the sea god needle in Chen Hao''s hand also became an Optimus giant pillar and fell down.


    The chaotic creature who has lost his heart is just a body. He can''t bear Chen Hao''s stick at all. His body explodes directly in the void.


    After killing the remains of the Heavenly Master, Chen Hao fell beside me, took the sea god needle and said: This is an artifact of the witch family. There is a space for totem on it. I couldn''t deduce the runes around Pangu''s grave, so I burned it on it.


    I asked him to study behind the hall. Up to now, it''s only half a day. It''s impossible to finish the totem body.


    I looked at the sea god needle. The totem on it was the same as that burned on the stone slab around the ancient tomb. It was hard to say anything for a while.


    Totem burning and dinghaishen needle have been enhanced, but it is not Chen Hao''s thing after all. I persuaded him to return Li Yuantian. Now it is tantamount to making wedding clothes for others.


    Moreover, such magic tools can''t exert too much power in Li Yuantian''s hands, which is very wasteful.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Chen Hao grabbed his head and said: boss, I also want to finish the totem body as soon as possible, but I don''t know why. My body can burn the totem one-sided, but I can''t build a complete totem. I had a thorough understanding of the totem on the stone gate last time, but I failed to build it.


    Tianyuan stone, the Qi of chaos, Chen Hao''s body was tossed in a mess by him. It is estimated that there is something else.


    But this kind of thing can''t be forced, so I can only comfort him and say: go back and let your sister-in-law deduce it for you. Now I''ll find a way to go back.


    Chen Hao stopped me, looked back at the ancient tomb and said: boss, I feel there is something in the tomb. Why don''t we dig it up?


    Digging graves is a matter of losing children and grandchildren, not to mention digging Pangu graves. I hesitated. I turned back and said to Wu De: Lao Wu, go in and see what''s in it. If it''s not important, don''t touch it.


    Wu De''s characteristic is that things come out without moving in. There''s no problem.


    As soon as Chen Hao heard this, he hurriedly persuaded me: boss, this ghost place doesn''t know where it is. As soon as we leave, we may never find it here again. Whether it''s useful or not, I think we should empty it first. Moreover, ancient things are also related to the chaotic world. We don''t know whether Tao is useful or not.


    I stared at Chen Hao and told him not to mention the grave digging. The opening of Pangu tomb is very special. It needs his blood and ancient characters to enter. It can be said that there can be no second person except me.


    As long as we leave, the cleanliness here will not be disturbed.


    Wu De went back and forth very quickly. He drilled out in a few minutes and said to me: there is nothing else except some stone tools. I feel that the most important thing here is the blood essence of chaotic creatures. I''m afraid we won''t be so stable on our way out.


    I also have this worry. It is estimated that the remains of chaotic creatures will block the way.


    Chen Hao thought about the things in the pan ancient tomb and lobbied me to say: boss, look at the people in the great wilderness. They all use stone tools. Now stone tools are the oldest utensils with infinite power. It''s a pity that we don''t take them.


    I naturally know that stone tools are powerful, but some tombs can''t be dug randomly.


    I ignored Chen Hao, but asked Wu De how to deal with the hearts of chaotic creatures in his hands. Wu De''s answer was very simple. Those hearts were assimilated by him. As for the blood essence of chaotic creatures, he wrapped it with nine core Yin Qi. The breath won''t leak. It''s very safe.


    Wu De mentioned his core for the first time, and I didn''t ask much, but nihility and nine Yin are very unique, and his core must be extraordinary.


    I pulled Chen Hao, told him not to forget, and then returned to the last skeleton. All the armies of the witch family are hiding inside. They know we''re back, but they don''t dare to come out.


    Wu De, we found the entrance and went in. When we got inside, we found that a huge hole had been dug out. Inside, the universe was extremely cold, blocked outside, and there was a small amount of air.


    I took a few breaths, continued to hold my breath and asked where the air came from. He said hurriedly: when we dug down, we encountered some holes. After opening, there was a small amount of air in them.


    The body of the living creature originally contains many mysteries. I just want to know one reason and don''t want to go deep into it. I ordered several powerful witches to discuss with Chen Hao and the three of us alone.


    The witch clan still has 50 million soldiers here. They are all elite. It is not impossible to leave with my little world, but if I encounter an attack on the way, they will all be finished as soon as I get out, but it is not easy to push such a huge bone horror of a chaotic creature across the void.


    After a long discussion, they finally decided to carve witch runes on the bones and move the golden bones by means of blood sacrifice.


    Fifty million blood sacrifices are not enough to kill people. A drop per person is a huge amount, which is completely enough. But the great Witch of the witch family is not sure whether the rune can be promoted.


    At present, there is no time to tangle with these. I''ll try it first. I can''t do it at that time. I''m thinking of other ways.


    After it was settled, more than 5000 big Wizards of the witch family followed me out. I protected them with a small world and let them burn runes within a thousand miles.


    The runes, which span thousands of miles, can be said to be very huge, but they are still small compared with the whole bone horror.


    Finally, we burn three runes on it and punch through three channels from the inside, which can directly activate the rune pattern of internal blood sacrifice.


    If the rune is burned well, the rest is to be operated by the witch clan. We can only wait for the result. After tossing about for more than half a day, the bones of chaotic creatures suddenly vibrated and then moved slowly.


    I''m relieved to see that I can move. As for speed, even if it only moves a centimeter at the beginning, it will become extreme speed in the end.


    Wu De and I can resist the extreme cold of the universe with our bodies. They went outside to look at the nebula and guide the direction.


    The direction we began to determine was very simple. We walked towards the remains of the chaotic creature that was finally crushed, but when we walked out of the nebula, there was darkness around, no landmarks, laws overflowed, and found that it was as vast as the sea and could not touch anything.


    Chen Hao felt it from the inside, looked at it and said: now this situation can only rely on the sixth sense. I think it''s OK to go straight ahead. It''s wrong at that time. We''ll come back.


    The line of sight in the universe will become far away, not to mention such a huge nebula, which can be seen from a long distance.


    When I was about to agree, Wu De reminded me: don''t forget that the nebula was not always visible when we came here. If we go far and lose the nebula as a symbol, we may have been wandering in this nothingness.


    Wu De reminded me that I just remembered this matter. Chen Hao said impatiently: This is not good, that is not good. Is it difficult for us to wait here all the time?


    Waiting is certainly not the solution, because how long you wait, you still have to face this problem.


    I gritted my teeth and said: I''ll leave the Pangu flag as a sign. If I go wrong, I can find the Pangu flag and come back. If I find a way out, I''ll get the Pangu flag when I come back.


    Chen Hao and Wu De have no other way. Compared with our old life, Pangu flag is fine even if we throw it away.


    I stepped out and put the ancient characters on the Pangu flag to make it active. The totem on the thousand mile flag is still shining. I''m afraid we can all see it at the entrance.


    After it was done, Chen Haocai ordered to move, and the direction was determined by him.


    Monks'' sixth sense is stronger than ordinary people, but in this deep space of the universe, they can move up and down in addition to front, back, left and right. It is not easy to feel the accurate route in the sixth sense.


    The bones of chaotic creatures moved for almost five days. We were completely lost and didn''t know where to go. In the vast darkness, no one knows whether there is a way out ahead.


    Chen Hao has momentum and keeps saying to rush forward, don''t stop. My heart is more and more bottomless, and the Pangu flag is becoming smaller and smaller in the vast universe. I''m afraid I can''t see it in a few days.


    It doesn''t matter if we throw away the magic weapon. As long as we can go out, but if the front is not the exit, we will have no choice.


    Wu De and I avoided the madman Chen Hao. They had a private discussion and felt that it was best to go back and go back to the place where Pangu flag was located. If there was no way, Wu De would spread the breath of nine Yin, release the blood essence of chaotic creatures and attract other bones to come. It would be better to follow their direction at that time than Chen Hao running around with his eyes closed now.

 Chapter 486

    We discussed it well before we went to tell Chen Hao that he can''t continue to be crazy about what has been decided.


    When the witch family urged the rune, the bones of the chaotic creatures began to turn around and fly towards the place where the Pangu flag was located. It took five days to return to the place where the Pangu flag was located.


    I received the Pangu flag and returned to the original nebula. I just waited for three days, but no chaotic bones came in.


    We can''t wait any longer. In the end, we can only implement Wu De''s plan. He dissipates the Qi of nine Yin and releases the chaotic blood essence wrapped in it to let the breath out. It''s a desperate thing to use breath to attract chaotic bones, but I still have Pangu essence in my body. After the chaotic creatures disappear, the essence and blood also hibernate, but as long as it appears, it will certainly recover, so I''m not afraid of it.


    After releasing the blood essence of chaotic creatures, we can only wait. I hope we can really attract the bone horror of chaotic creatures at that time, and it''s best to come in from the entrance of the witch world.


    During this period, we also identified the direction on the chaotic bones. It was good not to discuss. When we discussed, we were all talking and pointing to one direction. At the beginning, I still had my own direction. As a result, I couldn''t believe it was right.


    Fortunately, eight days later, a light appeared in the universe. It was like a huge comet, dragging its light tail in the dark and rapidly approaching us.


    Wu De looked around and said: the totem is dark and dead. The dead bones can''t pass through the channel of the witch family. They don''t have the strength to cross the void. They may be the bones in the universe.


    I condensed a piece of golden paper according to the law, and then asked Chen Hao and Wu De to put the bones of chaotic creatures crushed by us at a place of more than 500 kilometers to make a sign and draw a star map on the golden paper.


    Three days later, the second light spot appeared, and its light was also dim and excluded.


    At this time, the skeleton of the first chaotic creature had arrived. Chen Hao shot and smashed it with a sea god needle hundreds of miles away. Wu De absorbed its heart again.


    After absorbing the hearts of eight chaotic creatures in succession, Wu De realized that these hearts contained very special life force. Wu De said that it is unique to find that they seem to have the power of life, like eternity.


    This discovery immediately attracted the attention of Chen Hao and me. From the perspective of the road now, Tianzun can have a long life, but in the end, the monk''s life is very long, but there will be an end in the long things.


    Those who have reached this end are seeking a breakthrough. There should be many such people in the wilderness, because they have lived too long and dormant. Even my grandfather and they may have come to an end.


    Wu De took out the rest of his heart after assimilation and found that the whole heart was just a shell, which was full of complex veins, which were different from totems and runes.


    People in the divine world major in the heart, but now it seems that immortality begins with the heart.


    In the next few days, the universe fell into peace. Chen Hao, we pounded and cut the heart shell of chaotic creatures, sorted out the strange veins inside, burned them on gold paper, and then began to deduce.


    At first, I didn''t hold much hope. As a result, I suddenly found that it is also a manifestation of power. It just belongs to different forces like totems and runes.


    I use the ancient Chinese character deduction, which is more thorough than Chen Hao and Wu De''s deduction. I first found the abnormality. Now it''s no use telling them with my mouth. I can only let them deduce it by themselves.


    When they were still performing, I had tried to build, and the result was another important discovery. The strange veins had no conflict with totems and runes. It could not be built in the body, but only in the heart.


    But I have tried several times. Every time I want to build a complete structure, there will be a feeling of palpitation, which is the same as the eye of heaven.


    I couldn''t help but stop and stare at the dark stars, but I didn''t notice the breath of the way of heaven. I went back and forth several times. I''m sure it doesn''t belong to the scope of the way of heaven. The way of heaven should only monitor the nine heavens, or the five elements and three realms in ancient times. Now I feel palpitation because of the law.


    My law comes from the pure spirit world, with the breath of heaven.


    Seeing this, I don''t continue to build runes, but adjust my own rules and eliminate the mixed heaven while building.


    The whole process is not difficult, but this opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Without this opportunity, we can''t be aware of the breath of heaven in the laws we build all our life.


    After clearing, I will build the veins with the power of longevity, and the feeling of palpitation will not appear. But now I don''t know if the Tao of heaven can''t monitor us after going out. If so, it is likely that its suppression on us may be weakened.


    However, this is just my guess. After all, the Tao of heaven is only manifesting, and both hands are enough to resist the strong above the God. It is also a completely rolling posture. It can be seen that the strength of the Tao of heaven is extraordinary.


    While I was building, I told Chen Hao and Wu De what I found. Soon they began to clean up their rules.


    On the sixth day as like as two peas of chaos, I had a complete pattern of veins in my heart, but now I dare not let those runes connect to my veins. After all, I have only one life, and my body will not be able to build in collapse, especially in this desolate universe, and the spirit will not survive.


    Wu De asked me to wait for him and let him make the first attempt.


    They built behind me for several days, so they can only wait. The great Witch of the witch family noticed that we were opening a small stove nearby and wanted to come over several times, but our breath spread deliberately, and the great saint didn''t dare to approach easily.


    Until I came out, they curiously surrounded me and asked me if I had found anything.


    The veins in the hearts of chaotic creatures have a great relationship. Naturally, I won''t say it. I just made up an excuse to send them away.


    Naturally, the great Witch of the witch family can see that I am lying, but no one dares to investigate the lies of the strong, and when they ask, a bright light appeared in the distant sky.


    That light is different from the previous ones. Both brightness and speed are faster than those in front.


    I quickly took out the gold paper and marked out the tracks of its movement. At the same time, I set foot in the air and marked the road with large remains, marking more than 5000 kilometers until I was sure it was in a straight line.


    As a result, when I was anxiously waiting for it to come, the light stopped. At first, I didn''t understand its intention. Until half a day later, there were five lights around. I realized that it was waiting for its companions. Now it is merging outside.


    Sure enough, when the five lights came to the brightest one, they exploded at the same time, and the light gathered in the past. As a result, the light spot became more bright.


    I calculated the time and it was almost half a day. If only one mature skeleton came, I could handle it alone, but it condensed the strength of the other five bones and came for the blood essence of chaotic creatures. I didn''t dare to be careless. I asked Wu De and Chen Hao to come and prepare to intercept and end the battle 5000 kilometers away, Otherwise, Yu Bo, who blew it up, would disperse the sign I set.


    Chen Hao and Wu De could only stop halfway. The three stepped into the air and almost met at the position I predicted. When they met, Wu De sealed the blood essence of chaotic creatures again.


    When we met, the huge skeleton stood up like a human planet, bigger than the one we chased in. And it looks a lot more flexible, and its arms can swing freely.


    He stopped and clapped his hands at us.


    Under the power of terror, the void is trembling, but Wu De, we have experience, do not manifest the virtual body, and quickly approach and avoid with speed and petite body.


    It''s too big to swing an arm enough to split a planet, but it has no mana. It''s like a big hammer falling. It''s ok as long as it avoids it.


    Wu Dehua and the three of us went around his back. Chen Hao first shot. The totem on the Dinghai God needle flickered and directly pierced a hole in its back. Wu Dehua threw himself into it as Yin Qi.


    It''s not very difficult to deal with. I didn''t activate Pangu''s blood essence in my body. I directly followed Wu De in for fear of his accident.


    The Dinghai God needle is powerful enough, and the hole directly reaches the heart. When I arrived, Wu De was already infiltrating, so I was just watching outside, but Pangu''s blood essence was already shining, and I could make an emergency at any time.


    Wu De voiced to me inside and told me not to worry. The heart of the skeleton in front of me is too strong and needs some time.


    When we were inside, Chen Hao had been luring the skeleton outside and dealing with it. But just when Wu De was going well, the meridians in the bones of chaotic creatures suddenly glowed. One meridians that seemed to be connected to the spiritual orifices suddenly turned into a fuzzy light and fell into a golden armor man. Holding an ancient soldier, he directly killed Wu De.


    The spirit turned into shape, gathered the power of five skeletons, and it has possessed the spirit.


    Wu De is now at a critical moment and can''t be disturbed. I dare not be careless. The spirit body is also empty and stopped in front of the Jinjia people. Although the chaotic creatures and spirits can appear, they are not as powerful as before, and they do not have much wisdom.


    When I stopped it, it was like a machine, attacking me directly.


    However, the attack of his divine soul is not easy to deal with because it has magical powers. There was no Pangu blood essence in my soul, and I was defeated for a moment, but at this time, Chen Hao''s spirit rushed in, and the sea god needle followed the soul, which suppressed the spirit of chaotic creatures.


    Chen Hao sent a message to let me out. Now the chaotic creatures and spirits have left the body, and the whole skeleton has stopped. I can take the opportunity to break it.


    However, when I came out, I found a light in the distance. It was the holy land that flew in directly.

 Chapter 487

    I''m not surprised that the holy land is here. It just shows that the bones in front of us came in from the gap left by Buzhou mountain in the witch world, and we have greater hope of going out.


    Only when I came out, dozens of special weapons came directly at me. The sanctuary found me the first time and launched an attack.


    I spread the Pangu flag and stopped in front. After blocking the attack, I stepped forward and flew towards the holy land. As a result, I approached and the army of the holy land was killed.


    All the elite died. There were no Tianzun and banbu Tianzun left. Even if millions of people joined hands, they could not withstand my blow. I didn''t want to kill, and the voice said: stop, everyone. At present, our position is the universe in outer space. It''s one thing whether we can go back or not. There''s no need to have another conflict.


    I shouted three times. As a result, the army of the holy land remained unchanged and continued to rush towards me. Not only that, soldiers continued to kill in the holy land.


    Now I can destroy them one by one by casting Pangu flags, and their intention is like to die. take up the positions of the fallen and rise to fight one after another.


    Seeing their intention, I didn''t mean to take action. The Pangu flag swept in the air, emptied hundreds of kilometers of stars, and stepped down directly towards the holy land.


    When I touched the shield of the holy land, I punched three times and directly penetrated the shield of the holy land. All the troops were outside and there was no time to come back. All the commanders left in the holy land. My spirit locked their position and directly fell into the palace. There were forty or fifty old people sitting inside, all looking anxious and determined. It took several seconds for them to react to my arrival, and all stood up with a rub.


    I was so cold that they all stood still and did not dare to move under the authority of the emperor. Then I said: order the withdrawal of troops.


    As soon as I said it, a great witch Leng hummed: scholars can be killed, not humiliated. There are only soldiers who died in battle in the holy land, not those who surrendered


    When he finished speaking, I directly killed him and repeated again: order the withdrawal of troops.


    They are not afraid of death. The people outside are not afraid of death. Who is not afraid of death?


    It can be said that the people here are those who stand and talk without backache. No one is afraid of death.


    When I asked for the third time, no one was willing to order. I had to kill one person. When the fifth person came, the leading witch finally couldn''t sit still and stood up and said: order the withdrawal of troops.


    The scouts waiting nearby were already sweating. Hearing the speech, the whole person was relieved and trotted out the order. The horn of the sanctuary soon sounded.


    Seeing that I had entered the holy land, the army of the holy land did not have time to pay attention to Chen Hao and Wu De. They all surrounded the outside. When they heard the bugle of closing the troops, the army soon took them back.


    I coldly swept more than 40 people present and said in a cold voice: you go out with me. You need to explain something clearly.


    In the face of heaven and death, they had little choice, and followed me out.


    When I went outside, the army of the holy land had withdrawn, and I was followed by their leader. The whole holy land was agitated, but no one dared to mess around.


    In several wars, these people behind me were just hiding behind. It was impossible for many soldiers to have no idea.


    I pointed to a few people behind me and said by law: look at these people. They are the people who let you die.


    There was a sudden silence under the stage. Obviously, it didn''t achieve the effect I wanted.


    Once some things form a climate, it is difficult for them to be changed. Something that can touch them must be stimulated.


    After thinking about it, I continued: it''s not easy for everyone to go on the road, and it''s not easy to live until now. No one is really afraid of death. Along the way, in order to reduce the survival pressure of the holy land, you have given away many lives, including your relatives and friends. You can think about it. Do they really deserve to die? Are they really just abandoned children?


    At this point, many soldiers showed a look of pain on their faces.


    After years of war, almost a quarter or more of the population died in the holy land. Among those who died, there were everyone''s relatives and friends here.


    All living creatures have feelings. Although the higher their cultivation, the colder they are, they will never dissipate their feelings towards their relatives and friends.


    Up to now, the people I have always trusted are all those who came from Qingling world, and even those who have had an intersection with themselves, including the group of people in the East China Sea. The only person who gets important is Li Yuantian. It''s selfish because he has a sea god needle.


    Zhen Kun is also in power. That''s why he didn''t oppose us from the beginning. Sophisticated, seemingly relaxed, actually contains too much selfishness.


    After giving them a few minutes to think, I said again: look around, here is the vast universe, the witch family has 50 million troops and three heavenly Lords. What are you fighting with? Even if you are lucky enough to escape from here, where will you go outside? You will meet the wilderness, the witch clan and more powerful people. If you fight, you have only one way to die.


    After that, I hooked the law to reproduce the picture that more than 20 million troops in the holy land were killed by the extreme cold of the universe. At the same time, he explained that the power of the universe, even the Tianzun, cannot be fully understood. Even the Tianzun, the arrival of death is just a moment.


    What I said later is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. More than 20 million people turn into cosmic dust. This picture is a huge impact on themselves if anyone can see it. The important thing is to tell them a message that their elite are dead. There is no Tianzun, nor is there banbu Tianzun.


    Tens of thousands of totem armor were destroyed. Even if they still have their holy land, they will arm thousands of half step heavenly lords at most. There is no significance for the next battle.


    When I said this, the remains of chaotic creatures in the distance also exploded. Chen Hao and Wu De flew out of it. Chen Hao still held a golden soul light in his hand.


    Aware that my breath was in the holy land, they directly stepped into the air and flew over.


    The array I broke through in the holy land has been repaired. Chen Hao waved the sea god needle and is about to hit it. I hurriedly shouted: open the array and give up resistance, otherwise you will end up dead.


    I shouted this sentence to everyone, but the whole emperor''s authority fell on more than 40 people around me. Under the repression of the God, the great sage of the peak softened his knees and fell to the ground again.


    Seeing their leaders kneel down, the officer in charge of the array immediately ordered to open the array. Chen Hao and Wu De fell into the Holy Land and came to me. Chen Hao received the soul light and sent a message to me: boss, I caught a living, chaotic spirit. Although they are incomplete, they should be able to get a lot of information.


    Thin dead camels are bigger than horses. Chaotic creatures have existed in the Seven Realms since they appeared in the Qingling world. They know a lot and are sure to find some clues.


    I nodded, sent a message to him and Wu De and asked what to do next. Wu De Chuan Yin said: all the main leaders will be killed, the rest will be replaced, the army will be reorganized, and the elite will be selected. After leaving here, we will immediately insert our people and dilute them. In the long run, we can supervise their next generation and disconnect the root cause.


    Chen Hao glanced back at the more than 40 people behind me, and then looked at me again. Then he turned back and spoke with the spirit, pointing to the forty people and saying: these people are the culprits in front of him. They not only killed a large number of people of the witch clan, but also let you die like moths to the fire. Look, when the population of the holy land decreased sharply, could there be their relatives or their friends among them?


    I didn''t expect to say that. I can say something to kill my heart. Because people are selfish. After the sharp decline of the population in Qingling world, I didn''t let them go to war. They all turned into behind the scenes. This is people''s selfishness. I believe these people around me will do the same.


    Chen Hao''s voice fell, and immediately someone shouted: No, their relatives are living well.


    Discontent will be suppressed under the system, but as long as the system is broken, it will erupt immediately. One person shouted, and all the others raised their arms and shouted. For a time, they began to fall one after another with a roar of anger.


    Chen Hao said with satisfaction: now give you a chance, an opportunity to revenge, find out their relatives and friends and execute them all.


    The opportunity was put in front of them, even given to them. As a result, the voice just stopped, and the whole Holy Land fell into silence.


    I frowned slightly and knew that if I didn''t kill a few leaders, the burden in their hearts could not really be put down. But what Chen Hao is doing is a situation of mutual restriction and restraining them with hatred. These relatives and friends of the supreme sage around me can be killed, but they can''t die. Once Chen Hao dies, the effect he wants will be gone.


    Chen Hao did not expect that these people''s dignity and system would be so powerful. He said this step, but no one dared to move.


    While I was still thinking about countermeasures, Wu De suddenly broke all the rules and runes of more than 40 people behind me. In this way, it was tantamount to destroying all cultivation accomplishments.


    There was an uproar under the stage. Chen Hao hurried to deliver a voice and said: their accomplishments have been abandoned. Now what are your concerns?


    After half a minute of silence, the rebellion finally appeared. The junior officers in the army shook their arms and shouted and began to take people to clean.


    No one knows the holy land better than the people in the holy land. Even if we use soul searching, we can''t make them so clean. The whole transformation process of those senior officers from the first wait-and-see to the final participation was only a few minutes.


    But soon I found that there were children among the people who were cleaned. Seeing this, I quickly locked them with the spirit and prepared to stop them. But he was held by Wu De and Chen Hao. Wu De said to me: boss, cut the roots. In the past ten years or a hundred years, these children will be a sharp sword, which will hit us at any time.


    After a brief hesitation, dozens of children have also been killed.


    I watched from a distance and took a breath of air-conditioning in my heart. My heart was mixed with five flavors.


    I don''t know when, in fact, Chen Hao, we have all become the same kind of people. The heart of compassion is getting farther and farther away from us on the cruel way.

 Chapter 488

    I sighed for a long time. I didn''t say some words of compassion for heaven and man, let alone scold Chen Hao and Wu De, because we are already one kind of people.


    The cleaning lasted for half a day. During this period, I went to the void to determine the direction again and correct the sign. I was worried that a disorderly fight would disturb the sign, and the bones of chaotic creatures just destroyed by Chen Hao and Wu De are estimated to be the last.


    But when I checked carefully, Chen Hao followed me and said to me: boss, don''t worry about these now. There are magic tools that can locate in the starry sky in the holy land. I just went to see it. It''s amazing. We can see our exit from above, and we won''t get lost in the universe in the future.


    God''s law can cover one realm, even monitor the Seven Realms through the Seven Realms flower, but it is still too small for the whole universe.


    Now I heard that there are magic tools that can locate in the universe in the holy land. While I was surprised, I was more curious. I didn''t care to sort out the coordinates and hurried back to the holy land with Chen Hao.


    In just half a day, Wu De had been followed by more than 50 "confidants", and we fell down. Immediately someone came to guide the way, flew towards the central buildings, and finally fell into a palace. In the secret room, I saw the magic weapon said by Chen Hao.


    Living in Qingling world, although I haven''t touched the outside world, I see little and know little, but I can see at a glance that what I see in front of me is not a magic weapon, but a machine, a very advanced machine, but this machine can be controlled by mysterious force, which is very unique.


    The combination of science and technology and metaphysics, if measured by the scientific and technological level of Qingling world, can be said to have exceeded Qingling world for at least ten thousand years. It is even said that the scientific and technological civilization of Qingling world can not make such equipment at all.


    Wu De also came from behind. He was filled with emotion when he saw the machine in front of him. However, he had heard more than us. After marveling, he said: I have heard of an alchemical civilization that can combine science and technology with magic. I''m afraid this is the product of alchemical civilization.


    I have also heard that alchemy originated in the west, but there is no alchemy civilization in the two western countries. Wu De''s confidant came to please and said: This machine was dug out of the earth and rock when we found the holy land. We studied it for more than ten years and finally found out its working principle. Later, it was regarded as a secret treasure, which was accessible only to a few people in the holy land.


    I asked: how far did your ancestors escape from Xianlu?


    The strong man of the Holy Land shook his head and said: I don''t know, but there are ancient books left over, which recorded some things at that time. The fairy world collapsed. There were 50000 people passing through the space barrier on the fairy Road, and only 5000 people finally arrived at the holy land. On the way, those people sacrificed themselves and maintained with their own blood. The rest of the way is to go on. Calculated, they must have drifted far away.


    Chen Hao asked: no matter how far they floated, one thing can be confirmed. They didn''t encounter the extreme cold of the universe, that is, they didn''t go out of the solar system.


    I asked Chen Hao back: how big is the solar system?


    I''m not trying to make things difficult for Chen Hao, but I really don''t know how big the solar system is. As a result, several people have big eyes and small eyes, and no one knows.


    The strong in the holy land also don''t know, because they haven''t reached the Qingling world yet, and then they directly move to the witch world, and don''t know anything about scientific and technological civilization.


    Monks go from heaven to earth and cross Seven Realms, but if we really want to talk about our understanding of the universe, we are really not as good as the technology of the earth.


    Chen Hao scratched his head and said: it''s a big distance anyway.


    Finally, people can only use the word "very big" to bring it over, so as not to be embarrassed.


    I looked around and didn''t dare to move anything I didn''t understand, but when I walked around the back, I found a small icon on the machine.


    At first glance, I didn''t feel anything, but at the moment I looked back, I suddenly thought of something and hurried up. The icon was very small and hidden. If I didn''t look carefully, I couldn''t detect it at all, but my heart beat faster.


    Is it a five-star red flag made in China?


    But this time


    Chen Hao and Wu De also came together. When they saw the five-star red flag, they also looked different. Wu De also said a trendy word and asked me: boss, isn''t this a time shuttle?


    I can''t explain this in front of me, and it''s too weird.


    After talking for a long time, we didn''t come up with anything in the end. He had to ignore it. Before leaving, Chen Hao made some arrangements to drive out all the original people and replace them with his current confidants and Wu De.


    I don''t have to worry about two people. When we came out, the cleaning was over. Chen Hao asked. This cleaning killed more than 100000 people, which can be said to be very thorough.


    However, it is not our race that has a different heart. The current stability may not be the stability in the future. When I came out, I began to plan to prepare for the entry of the witch world.


    Wu De began to reorganize the army of the holy land, and after the disturbance, the people of the holy land were involved to form a mechanism of mutual restriction and mutual supervision.


    I opened the small world to form a channel for people from the witch world to enter. The sanctuary has an atmosphere and can accommodate the witch people for the time being. There will be no problems.


    After that, Wu De and Chen Hao found a secret room without anyone and began to study the runes in the hearts of chaotic creatures. Wu De and Chen Hao didn''t finish some construction until the Holy Land moved.


    I waited for more than two days. Wu De and Chen Haocai built the rune. After a little adjustment, Wu De split the Yin Qi of the core and saved his life. Then he motioned Chen Hao and I to step aside. He himself first linked the special rune.


    At the beginning of Wu De, a terrible force erupted from his body, and the pulse of his heart pushed the terrible force out of his body every time.


    And Wu De''s small world is also undergoing great changes. While it is perfect, there is the gas of life in it.


    Before that, I just saw that there was life in the small world between me and Han, and it could not maintain real life. But Wu De''s small world now feels that he can raise life.


    It can be seen that the power of longevity contained in the runes in the heart of chaotic creatures is different from that released by the spring thunder breathing method. Wu De''s breath was very disordered at the beginning, lasted for two or three days, and then gradually stabilized. While his breath stabilized, a plant appeared in his small world.


    Although it is only a seedling, it is a real life.


    Wu De simply adjusted his breath, and then told me: there was no big problem, but the body rejected that force at the beginning, and it felt like it was going to explode.


    The holy land will return to the witch world immediately. We don''t have much time, because after solving the holy land, the next step is to bring all people into the wilderness. As for the situation in the great wilderness, there are Jianyuan and hanpeng, and there will be no problem for the time being.


    The only thing I worry about is that there are not many people in the witch clan. I worry that they will become very passive.


    Because of Wu De''s reminder, Chen Hao and I stabilized our body in advance when linking the heart meridians. The process went a lot smoothly, but it took a day.


    Chen Hao''s change is the same as that of Wu de. my change is greater than that of them, because there was the power of life before. Under the combination of the two, a big tree more than ten meters high directly appeared in the small world.


    Wu De and Chen Hao both came to observe. Chen Hao said: boss, why do I think the tree in your small world is a bit like the tree of life?


    I also have this feeling. It has been growing since it appeared. There is a feeling of giving birth to life. The tree of life in heaven breeds seven archangels, all of which are at the level of heaven. If so, will my little world also give birth to the God?


    Following Chen Hao''s train of thought, I continued to analyze and say: if so, for the creatures born in my small world, I am their Creator God, who can dominate everything and control the God.


    As I said, Chen Hao and Wu De all looked at me at the same time. I was stunned myself. Instead of being stunned by them, I thought of a terrible fact.


    Will the seven realms where we are now be the small realms of the Tao of heaven? Because we were born in his small realms, the breath of the Tao of heaven will remain in the law?


    Chen Hao was the first to say this. Wu De and I both chose silence. If so, it would be too terrible. And it''s even harder to resist.


    Wu De gasped and said: the rune we found now can remove the breath of the way of heaven left in our law. It can be seen that chaotic creatures have no connection with the way of heaven, or they are at the same level. At that time, we can pass on this strange Rune and remove the breath of the way of heaven. In this way, We have no connection with his small world.


    If we were really born in the small world of heaven, the method proposed by Wu De is undoubtedly the best. Unfortunately, Grandpa hasn''t seen me, otherwise I don''t need to guess these things.


    But his absence from me will only make me more and more sure of this speculation.


    The holy land can fly in the universe, and the speed is very fast, just like a fish in water. It can be said that it is completely built to travel through the universe.


    The terrible thing is that it is probably made by the Chinese. It is incomprehensible to say, but the icon on the positionable machinery makes this impossibility possible. The existence of the holy land also hides too much information, but there is not so much energy to explore at present.


    Twenty days later, the passage appeared in front of me. After going out, I came to the witch world.


    When we appeared, the army of the witch family surrounded us. After we went in, they always surrounded the exit. If they had something like the holy land, they would follow in.


    Chen Hao appeared in the holy land for the first time. His appearance immediately aroused the joy of the witch world. It can be said that our trip has eliminated a great danger for the witch world.

 Chapter 489

    The holy land was completely disintegrated. When it came out of the passage after the sinking of Zhoushan mountain, it could only temporarily return to the space-time crack. However, the army of the witch family did not return and was still in the holy land. Chen Hao was not at ease and asked Wu Dezhen to stay in the holy land. He and I returned to the witch world.


    The passage of Buzhou mountain does not lead to the great wilderness. One of the problems we face is how to return to the great wilderness. If it''s just Chen Hao, Wu De and the three of us, we can summon qijiehua and bring millions of people in, but the holy land must be inaccessible.


    Chen Hao suggested that I put the Holy Land in the void of the universe. Let''s just go into the wilderness.


    His idea is the last way, because the flag on the holy land makes me think that the Holy Land involves more things, which may be related to what we have to do now. If we can take it in, we should naturally take it in as soon as possible.


    I first asked the elders of the witch family to summon the Seven Realms flower and tried. Its channel is different from the time-space crack or the channel of Buzhou mountain. It is as big as it is.


    When Chen Hao tangled with me, Wu De came down from the holy land. He asked the people of the holy land that the holy land can cross the void without taking a channel. It just takes a long time, and it can''t take so many people, up to 50 million, otherwise the holy land will collapse when traveling far.


    Time is a problem for us, but it is not a problem for the holy land. Chen Hao, we can take tens of millions of people through the Seven Realms first, and the holy land will come later.


    There are only 50 million people in the holy land, and the maximum number of people in the holy land can not exceed 10 million. Wu De, Chen Hao, Li Yuantian, Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng all have to go together. Now the great wilderness needs strong people, so we can''t delay any more.


    After discussing the decision, Chen Haolike communicated with the people of the witch family. Now half of the witch world is flooded. Like the zero world, the living space becomes very scarce, but casting the magic method can move the mountain into the sea and create an island suitable for survival.


    The only territory that the witch clan can let out now is on the water, and the people in the holy land have no choice. Wu De selects and takes all the elite people, and those who stay can''t. according to Chen Hao, these people who stay, you just give him the opportunity to rebel, and he doesn''t dare. Not to mention that the holy land is driven away on the territory of the witch clan, It can be said to be 100% safe.


    Most of the witch people in the holy land, Chen Hao appointed one of his former subordinates, which is relatively reassuring.


    At sunset that day, we watched the holy land enter the stars from the crack of time and space, and finally turned into a light spot. Wu De, we entered the wilderness.


    According to the estimation of the people in the holy land, they walk around the void and can reach the wilderness in a month with only 50 million people.


    From the mouth of the people in the holy land, we also realize a problem. In the seven worlds, except that the underworld is inside the Qingling world, the rest are only life stars in the universe, including the great wilderness. The space-time channel is only something left by predecessors, shortening the distance. It''s easy to break the void, but Tianzun can''t build a space-time channel and a transmission array of the great wilderness. It can be seen that in ancient times, there were many creatures beyond Tianzun in these places and left roads.


    Now I just want to go back to the great wilderness as soon as possible, tell Hanhe what I found this time, and then let Hanhe''s parents try to remove the information left in their bodies. Moreover, with Hanhe''s parents, they can draw a conclusion about Wu De and my guess.


    But I have a feeling, Wu De, our guess is probably right. The space we are in is probably just a small world of the Tao of heaven, but the space is too large and there are several small worlds in it.


    Now the only thing that can''t be explained is the small boundary of the Tao of heaven, which can accommodate the whole solar system?


    At present, we can''t explain these problems, because although we shuttle through the seven realms at will, we are still limited to the space with oxygen. This time, we mistakenly enter the space behind Buzhou mountain, which is the real sense of contact with the universe.


    However, with the holy land, in the future, we may be able to leave the place with oxygen, go to the depths of the universe and explore more secrets.


    Because although the machinery on the holy land has the symbol of the Qingling world country, it can never come from the Qingling world. Is there someone who has left the Qingling world somewhere in the depths of the universe? And they also combined metaphysics with alchemy.


    More importantly, are they out of the control of heaven?


    With these questions in mind, Wu De, Chen Hao, Wang Dafu and our party took five million people of the Wu clan and five million people of the holy land into the seven realms.


    The great wilderness does not belong to the Seven Realms, but as long as the flowers of the seven realms can appear, the channels can pass.


    Back in the wilderness, I took a long breath, made a short rectification, and flew to the place where biyou palace was stationed. We have been away for several months. I don''t know if there has been any change in the great wilderness. However, we have tens of millions of troops crossing the border. No one has stopped us for the first two days. It can be seen that the problem is not big.


    On the fourth day, I scattered the rules and began to feel the place where the biyou palace was located. However, during the war, it was impossible for the Tianzun to release his own rules, otherwise it would be easy for other Tianzun to push the position of the performance.


    Of course, powerful laws are not so easy to be penetrated, but we have Han''s vain eyes and round insight. I believe that any heavenly law can be penetrated by us except for the hidden former.


    With the army, our speed was also busy. At that time, it took us five days to go to the underworld. Now we are going to Qijie flower. Its position is not fixed. It is far from the position of biyou palace.


    Half a month later, I finally caught the breath of Jasper palace, but at the same time, I also caught a very powerful Yin Qi. At first, I thought it was the breath of the underworld. As a result, I found that it was completely different. That Yin Qi was stronger.


    Wu De and Chen Hao also noticed. Wu De panicked and said: can''t the people from the underworld come out?


    Chen Hao then interrupted: it''s impossible. Those people have lived for countless years, more than the old sages and the old Wang baduzi of the forgetful river. They don''t touch their interests or don''t get what they want. They won''t come out easily.


    I think what Chen Hao said is reasonable. The old sages and the strong of the forgetful River are recent examples. They ran out when the way of heaven was opened. Before that, they were indifferent even if the way of clearing the world was suppressed to extinction.


    Later, Han''s parents were also greedy, but they did it several times.


    These people don''t come out easily.


    Chen Hao pondered for a moment and suddenly said: it''s an eighteen layer hell. It''s opened. The two old bastards shot.


    After controlling the 18th floor of hell, Chen Hao can''t feel wrong. The Yin soldiers in the 18th floor hell are all fierce ghosts, stronger than those in the underworld, and the number is also larger than those in the underworld.


    Chen Hao said regretfully: I knew this would be the case. At that time, I said nothing should be returned to the 18th floor of hell.


    I have a great responsibility for returning the 18th floor of hell. If I hadn''t intervened, I wouldn''t have returned anything with Chen Hao''s character.


    If I want to say regret, I really regret it. With the secret skills of the old sages and 72 disciples working together, it was originally an undead army that could not be consumed with them in the big world. Now the 18th floor of hell has been opened, not to mention the powerful Yin soldiers in it. It is itself a powerful magic weapon.


    The 18th floor of hell has been opened. You don''t have to guess. It''s Tianting who started it, but the three pillars stand together. They are the strong ones, and Dahuang and biyou Palace are likely to join hands.


    We caught the breath of biyou palace, and Qinxue could also sense our existence. Sure enough, we met Zhen Kun and Li Zhengke on the third day.


    When we met Zhen Kun, we only said one word. It was great. He took us quickly to biyou palace.


    Li Zhengke and Zhen Kun are now core personnel who control the casting of pill and totem. Generally, they can''t come out. Now I come out, I can only say that biyou palace has encountered changes.


    On the way, I asked them. Li Zhengke looked a little depressed and said: boss, after you left, Tianting attacked biyou palace with tongtianteng and Jindan magic soldiers. At the beginning, there were tens of thousands of injuries, but they came every day without interruption. Up to now, it has been the loss of more than two million people.


    I am most worried about this kind of consumption. The old sages use secret methods to transform soldiers. Even if millions come to kill tens of thousands of us, it will be a terrible number.


    Zhen Kun said: because it is not a large-scale attack, people in the wilderness just wait and see, and they ignore their help. Now biyou palace can only defend with the immortal killing sword array, which is in danger.


    Chen Hao asked: what''s the matter with the eighteenth floor of hell?


    Li Zhengke said: after our personnel were reduced by more than 3 million, Tianting opened 18 layers of hell and released Yin soldiers to attack the wasteland. The number of Yin soldiers is extremely large, as if they will never be consumed. Now we just can''t do it, because Tianting is also covetous to us. As long as we open the array, biyou palace will be destroyed.


    It''s good to have more than three million people who can defend the city, but when Tianting destroys the wasteland, biyou palace naturally has no way to go.


    I sighed, but I didn''t count it. Tianting would use this way of boiling frogs in warm water to disintegrate the pattern of tripartite confrontation. Generally speaking, it''s still the great wilderness biyou palace, which is not an iron fist relationship.


    After listening to the story, Chen Hao immediately lined up the Holy Land and the army of the witch family. Among the people we took, there were 20000 totems we forged for the witch family in the void of the universe. Chen Hao was afraid that leaving them would become a disaster. He took them all with him. Now he can just form an elite team led by Li Yuantian and me.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Dafu''s uncle and nephew brought five million, and Chen Hao and Wu De brought five million, forming a character.


    The demons of Wang pangzi and Wang Da Pang are not yet on display, but their cultivation has also stepped into the half step of Tianzun. Coupled with their special physique, they can completely resist Tianzun.

 Chapter 490

    Chen Hao has a keen sense of war. Almost our talents dispersed and the army of Tianting came under pressure. The leader is a black fog, followed by a group of Yin soldiers with extremely strong breath. They are all great saints, and there are many half step heavenly masters in the ghost general.


    They came only five million people. Chen Hao pointed at the sea god needle in the air and said coldly to the black fog: rats, the great venerable in ancient times, but live like a dog. Take your dog''s head today.


    Chen Hao and I both regarded black fog as the strong one of the forgetting River, but after Chen Hao scolded, Li Zhengke hurriedly explained that he was not the old son of the Jade Emperor, but the God from the 18th floor of hell. There are 18 levels of hell, and there is a God sitting in each level. After the Jade Emperor and the old sage went back, they seemed to have found a way to control it. Now the 18th floor of hell is open, and all the heavenly lords inside are out.


    It is said that there is a God sitting in the 18th floor of hell. I keep biting my cheekbones. It seems that I am really too kind and pay too much attention to human sophistication, and have made a big mistake.


    Eighteen heavenly lords


    I took a deep breath, called Li Yuantian over and asked him to cooperate with the elite of zhenkundai to charge. I went alone to meet the strength of the Tianzun who came out of the 18th floor hell.


    Li Zhengke''s cultivation progress is very slow. He can be said to be a model of high status and low cultivation among us. Now we can only step back. He has mastered the alchemy. He is a national treasure and can''t have any problems.


    The people from heaven came to intercept in a hurry, and there were not many people with them, but now they only have a hard head. Moreover, these Yin soldiers have no fear at all, and their ferocious faces are crazy. They have been imprisoned for countless years, and now they are released as mad dogs.


    It is a waste to spend combat power on them, because their existence is dispensable, just imprisoned souls. But it was their own interference that caused the current situation. It''s impossible not to face it.


    My heart regretted, but I didn''t show it on my face. Pangu''s flag suddenly rolled up, blocking out the sky and blocking the sun and surrounding the whole battlefield. This is Chen Hao''s meaning. We are alone, but someone in heaven will come to reinforce us at any time, so we can feel at ease in the battle.


    At the same time, I want to make up for my fault and kill the God in the eighteenth hell here.


    While the Pangu flag was covering, I was the first to take the shot and rushed over on the totem. Under the suppression of the small world, I directly shook away the people around the black fog, leaving only the heavenly Buddha in the 18th floor of hell. Before the earthquake retreated, the ginseng fruit trees in Zhenkun were released and directly hit the crowd as a tool.


    Zhen Kun''s life fruit is not only his law, but also his life. At the beginning, he was captured in Kunlun virtual ginseng fruit tree, which almost made him cry. Now he dares to use bora. It can be seen that his Tao fruit has been formed, the law has been stable, and he has stepped into the cultivation of the heavenly Buddha.


    Li Yuantian has totem armor. After wearing it, they are also half step Tianzun''s accomplishments. Their skills come from the East China Sea and can complement each other. In addition, the only Tianzun in the Tianting team is dragged by me. They don''t lose the upper half step Tianzun. Together with Wang Dafu and Chen Hao, they follow up quickly, which is no problem at all.


    Seeing the first impact, we had an advantage. I also laid down my heart and focused on facing the God in front of me.


    When I hit Tiandao boxing, I found that the fog on him dispersed, which was very similar to Wu de. I went through it at once, which could not do any harm to him.


    I frowned slightly. Before I looked back, a pale hand appeared in the black fog. At the same time, there was a blue mirror. The mirror appeared, and there was a roar, and the headless giant rushed out of it.


    When my pale hand came out, I had stepped directly into the black fog, but before I could see what was in it, the iron chain on the headless giant fiercely pulled towards me. There were still a few meters away, and I was cold. I was afraid to touch it, which scared me back. But at this time, the mirror glowed, and the headless giant disappeared the next second, I was about to feel with divine consciousness when suddenly there was a sharp pain behind me.


    The whole person flew out upside down. I haven''t stabilized my body yet. The mirror suddenly appeared in front of me strangely, like a door. Countless iron chains flew out of it. When the iron chains appeared, they wrapped around me and took advantage of inertia to pull us into the mirror.


    It''s the first time for me to see such a strange magic weapon, but the iron chain stretched out inside looks like the Rune of the witch family.


    When I was shocked, the small world in my body opened and the ancient characters flew out, directly covering the strange mirror. Tiandao boxing was played at the same time. With the help of reaction force, I stepped back to get rid of the pull of the mirror.


    Under the ancient Chinese characters, the iron chain flew out and was sealed back.


    At this time, two sneers came out of the black fog for the first time, and then said: boy, under the magic door, the soul has nowhere to escape.


    I don''t understand what he said. I only know that the strange mirror is sealed, and he hasn''t done it. But the headless giant is still there.


    However, when I retreated, the whole person hit a smart, and the runes in the soul began to break, and the soul had to be pulled out.


    When I noticed something was wrong, I suddenly stopped. As a result, the spirit was pulled out in half.


    Before I could react, the hand in the black fog stretched out and made a strange golden rune, which was directly branded on my soul. Attached by the rune, a huge calming force directly restrained my soul and prevented the soul from returning. Not only that, the ancient characters attached to the mirror collapsed directly, and the blood gas in my body began to stagnate.


    When I was stopped, the black fog dispersed, and a strange young man came out of it. He had long purple hair behind his head, raised a range at the corners of his mouth and gave me a cold smile.


    His smile seemed to hide something, but I couldn''t catch it.


    However, when he took the lead and completely suppressed me, he didn''t do it again. As soon as he raised his hand, he withdrew the strange town pattern. The black fog condensed again, and the mirror appeared again. The black fog abandoned all his soldiers and went directly into the mirror.


    I took back my soul, but I didn''t have time to stabilize the body. Before the headless giant went in, I directly mobilized the Pangu flag, wrapped him up and didn''t let him into the mirror.


    The mirror is like a regular channel, which disappeared after being blocked by me for a few seconds. However, at the last moment, the voice of the purple haired man came from it: remember my name, my name is mubai. Before we meet for the second time, you''d better not think of peeping at anything, otherwise you and your friends will die.


    His words were calm, but with an indisputable truth, like saying a fact.


    But the appearance of mubai was not as simple as it seemed. He appeared from the 18th floor of hell, but he was completely out of the control of the Jade Emperor. The mirror in his hand was even more strange and terrible.


    There are headless giants coming out of it, which seems to be related to the witch clan.


    He appeared too suddenly, just like the national flag found on the cosmic locator of the holy land. It was abrupt, but it seemed to have some connection with us now.


    I remembered his words in my mind. For a time, I was stunned and forgot to take care of the battle behind me. However, there was no God, and no one can hurt me now.


    Mubai.


    I repeated this word. It was very strange. Even in ancient legends, there seemed to be no such person, but he was very strong, especially the town pattern he played. Even the ancient words in my body could be suppressed, unique and powerful.


    "Boss!"


    When I was stunned, Chen Hao''s voice suddenly came and pulled me back from my trance. They could see my situation clearly just now. When Chen Hao came to me, he hurriedly asked: boss, are you okay? What happened to that man just now?


    "He said his name was mubai! And said we''d meet again! " I said, looked at the headless giant wrapped in Pangu flags, opened my space and imprisoned him.


    Mubai''s last warning told me not to spy. I should die if I said it. Let me not spy on the secrets on the headless body. But when he left, he seemed to stay on purpose. Otherwise, with his ability, it doesn''t take much effort to take him away.


    When Chen Hao heard the name mubai, he was stunned and said: how could he not have heard of this person, but also hide in the 18th floor of hell and deceive the Jade Emperor and the old turtle?


    The battle is coming to an end, and I can''t tell it clearly for a while and a half. I pulled Chen Hao and said: don''t worry about these first, end the battle as soon as possible and meet your sister-in-law.


    The number of people is dominant, and their Tianzun gives up the challenge halfway. Five million people can''t stop us at all. However, mubai suddenly left and startled the old son of the Jade Emperor. He came in person and stood outside the Pangu flag, but did not start.


    The Jade Emperor took out the eighteen layers of hell, opened it directly in the void, and hooked the runes on the eighteenth layer.


    As soon as the 18 storey hell like a tall building appeared, there were dark winds around, and my eyelids jumped wildly. I was afraid that he would suddenly pour out hundreds of millions of Yin soldiers, and then we would be finished.


    But fortunately, he took out the 18th layer of hell to complete the ceremony, chanted a curse in his mouth, and constantly urged the runes on the 18th layer to pull back the heavenly Buddha who had just escaped.


    The rune flickered. There was a virtual shadow at the last place where the mirror appeared just now. It was the mirror that wanted to emerge, as if it had really been pulled back.


    As a result, when the mirror condensed an outline, a cold hum suddenly came out of the mirror, a golden Rune to suppress me flew out, and directly hit the 18th floor of hell.


    The Jade Emperor almost didn''t react. The 18th floor of the 18th floor of hell was broken by the talisman. Not only the 18th floor of hell was broken, but even the fog around the Jade Emperor was scattered. In a moment of Kung Fu, the Jade Emperor had no breath, just like me just now.


    I didn''t react. Chen Hao screamed. The dinghaishen needle hit the Jade Emperor directly, and the man stepped into the air at the same time.


    When the sea god needle was about to arrive, I reacted. I saw that I opened the Pangu flag and rushed out with Chen Hao at the same time.


    Now is undoubtedly the best time to kill the Jade Emperor.

 Chapter 491

    Chen Hao had a good time. When the dinghaishen needle arrived, the Jade Emperor was still restrained by the rune, and there was no breath in his body. While fixing the sea god needle, Chen Hao stretched out his hand to catch the 18th floor of hell.


    Although one layer of hell on the 18th floor has collapsed, the remaining 17 layers are still intact. There are powerful Yin soldiers in it. They can still be used.


    But when the dinghaishen needle fell, the golden Zhenwen on the Jade Emperor suddenly flew out, blocking Chen Hao''s dinghaishen needle.


    When the sea god needle touched the town pattern, the totems burned by Chen Hao on it were dim and could not erupt any power. However, Chen Hao''s hand caught the 18th layer of hell, and his whole body''s power was condensed in the palm of his hand to suppress the 18th layer of hell.


    I fell behind Chen Hao for half a second. Thirty six changes of Tiandao boxing were played at the same time, but it was this half second that the power of the Jade Emperor had been restored. The spirit of the ninth five year plan was released from him, forming a halo and blocking all my fist prints.


    The Jade Emperor took the fist seal and retreated quickly while I was strong. Chen Hao didn''t have a chance to catch up, but he got the 18th floor of hell and received it in his pocket.


    I looked back and hurried to the place where the mirror appeared. I found that the virtual shadow condensed to half had disappeared. The Zhenwen that stopped Chen Hao also disappeared.


    The jade emperor called him back. It can be seen that mubai is really trapped in the eighteenth hell, so he is restricted, but the purple haired youth can break the eighteenth hell, and his strength can completely get out of trouble.


    I thought it was a headache. I thought that as long as I went back to the great wilderness and said my guess about the way of heaven, Han''s parents could make a judgment, but now it seems that what is involved behind the way of heaven is not only as simple as the way of heaven.


    Wang pangzi and his team quickly cleaned up the battlefield. Five million to ten million, plus the strong escape, they are not their opponents at all.


    I received the Pangu flag. Before I could count the number of people, biyou palace flew over.


    After meeting, Chen Hao first let the army into the city, and then took over the military power from Jian Lingxiao and Han. Because Chen Hao has been following me, he knows everything he has experienced. They worked separately. Wu De and I called together the core members and told us all what we had seen in the past and some speculations.


    After hearing Wu De and I speculated about the way of heaven, everyone looked gloomy. As for our discovery that the runes in the heart of chaotic creatures can clear the breath of heaven, we haven''t said yet. After all, it''s important and can''t be spread out.


    Unless necessary, it will not be widely disclosed.


    Some things are just to make trouble for yourself. Of course, if the situation forces me to speak, I will naturally make it public.


    But in fact, in addition to Tianzun, the rest of the great saints, even if there is no suppression of Tiandao, are just mole ants in front of Tiandao, and Tianzun, just like the current peak great saints, can only act as cannon fodder.


    After listening to my words, Han Peng was silent for a long time. Finally, she left in a hurry and went to the core of biyou palace. She knew it was to find her parents.


    Maybe I left with my parents when I was young. I felt very unnatural to get along with my elders. I didn''t go with them.


    After Han Peng left, I called both Jiang nvjian Lingxiao and Jianyuan. I remember that some of them went to college and knew a lot. It was the most useful thing to tell them about the holy land.


    Jian Lingxiao was the first to express his opinion: many scientists on earth believe in the existence of wormholes. If wormholes are similar to transmission channels, metaphysics has not declined since ancient times, and someone will enter wormholes by mistake, or some people know that wormholes are space-time channels and go in by themselves.


    Jianyuan also said: the time reversal has not happened, but it has been deliberately concealed.


    Jiang Nu also said similar words. If people in Qingling world leave Qingling world and enter another civilization, and the development of time is not on the same line with our space and time, it is likely that they have passed hundreds of years, but we are only a year or a few years here.


    Time and space have always been mysterious forces, and we can''t peep.


    Everyone expressed their opinions. Finally, Jian Lingxiao concluded: it is likely that people after the founding of the people''s Republic of China have crossed the past and gone far, and they are not in the same space with us and are not controlled by the way of heaven. In this way, our previous guess is likely to be true. Our place is just a small boundary of the Tao of heaven.


    The intention of Jian Lingxiao is very clear, that is, the holy land came from another time and space. Is it just that the small world of heaven can really hold a small world?


    I don''t think so. Even a few people who have gone to college can''t believe it.


    Han has never come back. This time, Chen Hao and Wu De brought back only a few messages, but they contain a lot of information. But if that can be determined, the direction we will go in the future will be clear. At the same time, we know what opportunities the dormant strong are waiting for, and we can deal with them.


    When they talked here, the sound of the bugle and the Dragon chanting of the sky drum came out suddenly. They hurried out and found that Chen Hao had taken tens of millions of troops out of the biyou palace.


    When the great wilderness is besieged, we naturally can''t sit and watch. We won''t do anything about the death of our lips and teeth. But now we have 50 million troops in the holy land, and the remaining seven floors of eighteen hell are also in our hands. The great wilderness may not be so important.


    As long as there is no cold situation, we are willing to just watch. After all, the weakening of our opponents is also an enhancement of ourselves.


    But Chen Hao is now summoning an army, not to help the wilderness, but that the holy land is coming.


    The whole holy land falls from the sky with bright golden light. There are flames generated by friction with the atmosphere around it. The tail flame is long and straight into the sky, just like a flame falling.


    But just as the holy land appeared, tens of millions of troops in heaven also took off, and there were actions and armies in the wilderness.


    Wu De and Jian Lingxiao went to the wilderness for the first time to avoid a real conflict. However, in the current situation, they are only on guard. After all, their war with Tianting is only half a day, and they still need to recover.


    Chen Hao''s army is mainly aimed at Tianting. I protect biyou palace with Pangu flags, and all the strong inside are ready for battle.


    The immortal killing sword array floats in the air and expands instantly to defend one area. However, the holy land is too big to really fall into the wilderness.


    As it approached, the speed of the holy land was also slowing down. As the flame disappeared, there was a bugle sound inside, and 50 million troops flew out like locusts and arranged into several military formations.


    Biyou Palace also began to soar, ready to meet with the holy land, but biyou palace is not as good as the holy land. It is difficult to maintain floating at high altitude, and Qinxue can''t afford such consumption.


    There are witch people in the holy land. They recognize the biyou palace. Soon, the Holy Land adjusted its direction and fell over the biyou palace, and the speed became slower and slower.


    In response to each other, Dahuang and Tianting also knew that the holy land was ours. They didn''t know whether they lost 18 layers of hell or for other reasons. Tianting''s army soon retreated.


    The great wilderness was originally self-defense. Wu De and Jian Lingxiao went to explain the situation, and the army soon withdrew. Wu De and Jian Lingxiao also retreated.


    However, Wu De and Jian Lingxiao are followed by the Heavenly Master of the great wilderness. You don''t have to ask for the purpose.


    The holy land gradually stabilized. Seeing that Tianting and Dahuang didn''t do anything, biyou palace stopped. The sanctuary is also gradually stable.


    I discussed with Chen Hao. At present, people in the holy land can''t enter the biyou palace. Let alone the space problem, we can''t lose the characteristics of the Holy Land and the things on it. In this way, all the people in biyou palace can only enter the holy land.


    After a simple discussion, Chen Hao and Wu De began to organize people to enter. It is easy to be dangerous in the process of relocation. Thousands of troops in the Holy Land fell down and built a defense circle. Thousands of troops in biyou Palace also went out of the city to defend.


    In order to prevent accidents, I entered the Holy Land in advance and spread the Pangu flag. It can''t wrap the whole holy land, but as long as I''m here, I can adjust its coverage at any time.


    But even so, I''m still uneasy. Because biyou palace moves, Han''s parents and flat peach garden have to move. The old sages and the strong men of the forgetful River know the root and bottom of us. As long as we relax, Tianting will definitely do it.


    But just when I was thinking about how to deploy, Dahuang took the initiative. Two hundred heavenly masters and 20 million troops were pulled out, and the command was handed over to Chen Hao.


    Such a statement is naturally intended to show kindness.


    But as I said before, friends in good times may not be reliable. But now with their help, Tianting will be more scrupulous.


    The first to evacuate was Li Zhengke and cangxue, who were in charge of the pill. They were not many, but they had a flat peach garden and carried a large number of pills.


    When they came out, Tianting made some small moves. Chen Haoli immediately issued a warning and sounded the war horn. The people in Tianting fell back again.


    It''s not a long way, Li Zhengke, but they walk very carefully, which is also a pain for us.


    Until they entered the holy land, Wu Deli immediately arranged them to a secret place, which was also responsible for the defense of the witch people.


    The place is arranged, and then the dragon and Phoenix babies in Qingling world are more valuable than Lingdan and flat peach garden. However, the dragon and Phoenix babies have the ability of self-protection and are fast.


    Jianlingxiao also knows the value of dragon and Phoenix babies. When they grow up, it is the existence of destroying heaven and earth. After all, this is a race that can accelerate the early end of famine.


    The emperor of the wilderness and the strong men of biyou palace all went out to follow the dragon and Phoenix baby all the way, and my Pangu flag was also biased towards the entrance.


    However, Tianting is also afraid of such a strong guard lineup. After all, the millions of people who have changed the magic of the old sages are not enough to fill their teeth. As for the dormant strong man, he doesn''t dare to take action at will.

 Chapter 492

    After the dragon and Phoenix baby safely entered the holy land, my heart fell down. All that remained was Han''s parents, but I believe no one dared to fight them.


    It may be that the matter hasn''t been handled yet. Han Dan and her parents haven''t come out yet. However, Chen Hao is also relieved, and Chen Hao drives back the Tianzun of the wilderness. After all, two hundred Tianzun and 20 million soldiers are also a threat. Now important materials have been transferred, and they don''t have to stay.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Chen Hao left five million people, and the rest returned to the holy land. For Tianting, the old sages knew there was nothing valuable behind. The heavenly army also withdrew.


    The last five million are the people behind Qin Xue and Jiang NV. A few minutes later, the copper coffin of Han''s parents flew out. Qin Xue lifted the solid shape of biyou palace and put it away.


    However, when the two copper coffins flew on the way, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky. A hand poked out of the crack and directly hit the copper coffin. Its breath appeared and pressed us out of breath. Han Han shouted at the first time: all the others entered the holy land.


    A strong man wants to kill Han''s parents.


    We couldn''t intervene at all. Han Peng himself retreated. The two copper coffins stopped directly in the void. Before we could open them, they were pressed like the ground by the giant hand.


    In the roar, the earth exploded, mountains and rivers collapsed, and two copper coffins were directly pressed into the soil.


    The flying earth and rock collapsed and flew hundreds of meters high. When the dust fell, there were two huge pits on the ground. Two copper coffins were directly driven into the earth and rock, completely invisible.


    Han Dan returned to the Holy Land and his face changed when he saw this scene. I took the Pangu flag and put it on my body. I stretched out my hand and said: wife, give me the small wooden axe. I''ll go down and help.


    There was no movement after the attack of the man who made a sneak attack in the sky. Han Peng stretched out his hand to hold me and said: don''t mess around. It''s the existence of surpassing the heavenly Buddha. Their small world is completely different from us. Their power will continue to grow and become stronger in reincarnation.


    Will the power grow stronger and stronger?


    I frowned slightly. Chen Hao, Wu De and our three small circles have also changed, but I didn''t feel the strengthening of strength, and we haven''t tested it.


    However, our power has not yet broken through the Heavenly Master. It must have the effect of Han''s theory, but it is not big.


    Han''s parents were driven into the earth and rock, there was no movement, and they didn''t come out. However, based on my understanding of juhun coffins, it''s not easy to break them. Besides, Han''s parents are also strong. It''s impossible for the strong who want to kill them in heaven to do it without taking action in person.


    However, as soon as I had this idea, a light fell from the crack in the sky and directly fell on one of the peaks. The light on his body was too dazzling to see what was inside. There was only one outline. From our point of view, it was like a person composed of light.


    The moment he fell, the earth cracked, the huge crack spread for tens of kilometers, and the copper coffin of Han''s parents was shocked out of it.


    I saw several fingerprints clearly printed on the soul gathering coffin. It can be seen that the power of the palm just now is very strong.


    And when the strong man of heaven came out, the old sage and the Jade Emperor appeared at the same time.


    In addition to Qi and Sanqing, the old sage also had a stove on his head, which was burning and emitting a burning breath.


    The jade emperor has a seal in his hand, which is very similar to the seal of Tianshi town.


    As soon as they appear, another light falls in the sky, which is also a hidden strong man. As he fell, his voice resounded through the whole wilderness and said: if you want to intervene in the war at our level, don''t blame us for ruthless slaughter.


    His words were not tough, but they had a strong killing intention, which made people afraid.


    And what he said is a fact. If we intervene, we will hit the stone with an egg. However, his words also revealed a message that they seemed to be subject to some kind of restriction and could not kill wantonly.


    Of course, this is probably just an illusion for me.


    Hanhe clenched his fists and finally gritted his teeth and said to Chen Hao: let the Holy Land retreat. We won''t intervene.


    Chen Hao gritted his teeth and said: sister-in-law, those two old turtles are here. We can at least deal with them when we go down.


    The old sage and the Jade Emperor both shot, which is really unreasonable, unless they have strong things in their hands. I didn''t ask, but Han said: the old sage''s Bagua stove is not only as simple as Sanwei real fire. He has been used to refine elixir for countless years and has been contaminated with countless treasure tools. He also used this stove to refine stone to make up the sky. The fire in it is extraordinary.


    Chen Hao didn''t give up and asked: can''t the heavenly furnace of the witch family resist?


    Han he just said, his eyes closed slightly, looked at the seal in the Jade Emperor''s hand, and said: it was the seal of the emperor. He was once the Lord of the three worlds. The seal was filled with the breath and laws of many immortal gods, which is also very unique.


    When Han Peng said this, the worry on his face became stronger, but he had no choice. That was painful.


    The following people seem to be communicating something.


    Han''s mouth moved slightly, and his throat gave out a gurgle, as if he were communicating with his parents.


    But before she finished her words, the people below started. The two strong ones shot, and the void seemed to be isolated.


    When they did, the old sage and the Jade Emperor withdrew, which gave me the feeling that they were redundant. However, there could be no redundancy in this level of battle. They were waiting for something.


    The copper coffin is still silent. Under the attack of two hidden strongmen, countless cracks appear on the coffin. At most, the copper coffin will collapse several times.


    At this time, Han Dan said: they want the imperial blood in my parents. The old sage and the Jade Emperor are waiting to refine the imperial blood.


    They must have a purpose to rob the emperor''s blood, otherwise they won''t send out two hidden strongmen.


    I took the Pangu flag and tore it into three pieces, one for Wu De and one for Chen Hao. I put the rest on my body.


    Knowing that we were going down, Han Peng stopped Chen Hao and said: I''ll go.


    Before Chen Hao could speak, I stopped and said: you can''t go. Stay here.


    The battle of the strong has divided the space and can''t see the situation inside, but you don''t need to know that Han''s parents must be in danger. We can''t enter their battle. It''s not difficult to finish the old sage and the Jade Emperor first.


    Stop Han, we turned around and were about to go down, but then fat Wang followed and said: I''ll go down too and solve it in ten minutes.


    Four people are just right. Otherwise, the old sage will become Sanqing in one breath. He has many magic weapons and is difficult to deal with.


    Wang pangzi''s physique doesn''t need the protection of Pangu flag. I guess it will be okay to bear the blow of the strong above the God.


    Moreover, after the activation of his heavenly demon body, his strength has exceeded that of Tianzun.


    While the four fell, Chen Hao and I attacked Wang pangzi at the same time. It was originally a serious matter. As a result, Chen Hao had to make a mistake. The dinghaishen needle directly stabbed Wang pangzi''s fart. Wang pangzi, who had been concentrating on absorbing energy, was stabbed to the ground without being able to prevent it.


    I frowned slightly and felt a little speechless. And he would put Wang pangzi in danger.


    Sure enough, when we lagged behind, the Jade Emperor directly attacked Wang pangzi, but just when the Jade Emperor was about to meet Wang pangzi, Wang pangzi roared: Chen Hao, I''m not finished with you.


    When Wang pangzi got up, one hand was still holding his fart. Stock, but the other hand did not manifest the virtual shadow and directly met the virtual shadow of the Jade Emperor.


    The power of terror broke out in an instant, the mountains and rivers shook, and the spirit of the Ninth Five Year Plan on the Jade Emperor exploded. The breath was like a sharp blade and scattered everywhere. Chen Hao and Wu De hurried to hide in the Pangu flag.


    But Wang pangzi was not afraid of the spirit of the ninth five year plan outside and broke the Jade Emperor for more than ten kilometers. With a roar, Wang pangzi chased up, roared and said: he is mine.


    But before he finished, the seal in the Jade Emperor''s hand was covered. Wang pangzi''s body was photographed and directly collapsed a mountain.


    The heavenly demon body can absorb power, and this degree of attack will not cause damage to Wang pangzi. Moreover, we can''t care about it, because the old sage saw that the three of us fell down and immediately divided into three separate bodies. He knew that his strength was not as good as us. He opened the distance after he became angry and Sanqing. One hand held a diamond bracelet, one held a gossip stove, and the other held a congenital gourd.


    The three magic tools are not trivial. Chen Hao was the first to say: I deal with the diamond bracelet. I completed the wish of the great sage that year. I finished it for him today.


    It''s impossible to find out whether the trouble in the heavenly palace was true or false, but Chen Hao has been thinking about it all the time. However, his distribution is also correct. The diamond bracelet and the Dinghai God needle are hard weapons. The two just coincide. It''s just that the Dinghai God needle is still a weapon refined by the old sages. I don''t know whether he has left a back hand. I sent a message to remind him on Chen Hao''s way in the past.


    On the way when Wu De and I fell down, Wu De went straight to the purple and gold gourd, which can transform soldiers, and Wu De''s nine Yin Qi can transform, just to deal with large-scale soldiers.


    I can only deal with the gossip stove.


    Now, the magic power is a little weak, because they have reached the peak and focus on the way of restraint.


    When I rushed over, the gossip stove opened, and countless fire dragons sprang at me. Spring thunder exploded between my mouth and nose. Instead of resisting, I stepped directly into the flame.


    At least my body can adapt to one of the three strange fires and will not be refined. Coupled with the recovery speed of Chunlei breathing method, I am completely afraid of being burned.


    The separation of the old sage saw my intention. After releasing the nine fire dragons, he didn''t dare to stay in place and hurried back. But I was out of the flame and stepped down towards him.


    Wu De and Chen Hao used the same method, but the purple gourd released hundreds of thousands of troops and stopped Wu De outside. The King Kong tomb is a magic weapon for long-range attack. In those years, they directly cleaned up the great saint across the Xianfan world, and Chen Hao was also stopped outside.


    Seeing that only myself could approach, I planned to end the battle as soon as possible, and then went to help them.


    However, as soon as I was an old sage, the Bagua stove suddenly turned over and the mouth of the stove was facing me. A huge suction force burst out and pulled me in. Before I could react, the lid of the Bagua stove closed.

 Chapter 493

    The sudden change of the eight trigrams stove made me unable to prevent, and after entering, the flame turned into countless runes, and the temperature suddenly rose. Pangu flag is only a broken piece. The totems on it flicker and some can''t support it. Seeing this, I typed ancient characters for the first time and released the small world at the same time.


    But even so, the temperature in the Bagua stove was still too high. Countless runes rushed in through the totem, burning my whole body. The repair of Chunlei breathing method could not catch up with the speed of melting the flesh.


    Seeing this, I was in a hurry to draw anger from the small world. My little world was alive before this, but it is different from real anger. It can''t accumulate and support creatures, and naturally it can''t repair the body.


    But now it''s different. There has been a tree about ten meters high, which seems not to have much vitality. However, I just mobilized, and huge vitality poured into my body. The refined body is repaired quickly.


    In this way, all I need to bear is pain, and pain is nothing to the heavenly Father, but it''s not a thing to go on like this. I can''t bear this pain all the time.


    I don''t know if the legend of that year is true. If it is true, the eight trigrams stove is not unbreakable. The great sage can break it. I''m the God and should be able to break it.


    I held my breath, recovered as much as I could, and flew in one direction at the same time.


    If you want to break through, you must find the barrier first, and then you can have the goal to break through. However, on the way over, I found that there was another world in the Bagua stove. I don''t know how vast it is.


    At the same time, I also remember that even if the great sage turned the Bagua stove, it was because he had a sea god needle in his hand, which could grow infinitely. No matter how big the space of the Bagua stove was, it could touch it.


    In this way, it''s not easy for me to get out of trouble now. It''s just impossible to refine my eyes. It''s impossible to put the enemy in and let the enemy practice magic. That''s an unreasonable legend.


    The story is a story after all, but it can''t be true.


    Moreover, the dinghaishen needle is in the East China Sea, but the East China Sea does not have the inheritance of the stone monkey Saint at that time. It can be seen that the dinghaishen needle has never left the East China Sea at all.


    I know nothing about the situation outside, but even if I''m here, I can''t do anything. At present, we should be careful to get out of trouble.


    There is no sea god needle, but the ancient characters in my body can be expanded infinitely, and so far, I have only seen mubai''s Rune can suppress it. In addition, I haven''t encountered anything that can suppress it.


    The small world emits light and constantly emits the generated gas. Up to now, a layer of immortal gas has appeared on my body surface, completely blocking the rune flame of the Bagua furnace.


    Then the ancient characters flew out and expanded infinitely.


    Before that, I didn''t fully urge the ancient characters. As a result, when it spread to more than 100 kilometers, my strength could not support it, but at this time, the tree in my small world was shining, followed by an surging force.


    The ancient characters became larger and expanded outward again.


    As a result, the power in the small world surged out one wave after another, and one wave was stronger than another. However, it stabilized and continued to flow in the fourth wave, but it did not grow all the time as Han said. If you want to break through the situation of heaven, it is not the change of the small world that can break through.


    However, the change of the small world makes us stronger than the general God. The important thing is that it can let us get rid of the control of the way of heaven.


    Now I have some regrets. The first time I come back, I should tell Han''s parents the way. With their talents and abilities, they are likely to be able to build that special Rune in half a day to avoid the way of heaven. Now the peerless strong in heaven will not be passive.


    The ancient characters continued to spread. I simply sat down cross legged and continued to absorb power from the small world. As time goes by, I don''t know how long it took, the ancient characters finally met the barrier.


    I used ancient characters to break through the array and barrier. I knew its characteristics. I didn''t collide at the first time, but touched it like corrosion.


    At the same time, my 30 spine bones shine, and the small world forms a light mask around my body, which is surrounded by totems and ancient characters. As long as I go out, I can do it at the first time.


    It''s not easy to kill the old sage, but now his three separate bodies are here. If you can kill the Qi at the same time and don''t let him escape, it''s estimated that you can kill him.


    Of course, this is just my guess. It''s not easy to do it. After all, the old sage knows his weakness better than anyone.


    The ancient Chinese characters soon opened a gap in the eight trigrams stove. I thought it was melting through the eight trigrams stove, but I found that it just pushed open the lid of the stove.


    But as soon as the lid is opened, the virtual space inside is broken. It is not so vast, but just a narrow space.


    At the moment of breaking, the old sage''s hand stretched out. I wanted to close the lid, but I finally broke the gossip stove. Naturally, I wouldn''t give him such a chance.


    Almost at the moment when the gossip stove opened, I rushed out. I just met the old sage. I don''t have to approach.


    At the moment of coming out, I risked the risk to release the broken Pangu flag, directly covered the Bagua stove, sealed the mouth of the stove, and the Tiandao fist in my hand fell down like raindrops.


    The old sage had no time to avoid at this time, and half of his body was pierced by me.


    But just three times, he directly turned into green gas and dispersed, and became a mass of breath at a time.


    Now if there is a Pangu flag, I can definitely keep him. Unfortunately, the Pangu flag is incomplete, and I don''t dare to let go of the gossip stove, otherwise it will be controlled and put me in again.


    Toss around and waste time. What I fear most is that the old sages directly take me to the Tianting residence. Even if I get out of trouble at that time, I just die faster.


    If it were me, I would have done so. If I met Chen Hao, it is estimated that he would not wait for half a second and would bring people into biyou palace.


    Unfortunately, the old sage didn''t think of it.


    My time in the gossip stove has been misplaced with the current time. It hasn''t been long outside, because Wang pangzi is still fighting with the Jade Emperor. His change time is ten minutes. Now he hasn''t weakened, which proves that the time hasn''t exceeded ten minutes.


    Besides, I haven''t been out of trouble for a long time.


    After I dealt with the old sage, I didn''t pursue him, because he was green. If I attacked him, he could disperse into a lot at once.


    But just as I watched him escape, a flame suddenly spread out in the sky. The next second, the Tiangong stove flew out and buckled down to take in all the fresh air.


    I didn''t expect han to do it.


    The Tiangong stove fell, but the person who appeared was not Han, but the sword Lingxiao. He was in charge of the Tiangong stove with one hand and broken emptiness in the other hand.


    After receiving a breath from the old sage, the sword Lingxiao broke out of his body. He didn''t see the track of the sword. When he appeared, he came to Wu De. He saw a lot of sword Qi passing by, and the soldiers transformed by the old sage exploded one after another and dispersed into fog.


    Sword Lingxiao doesn''t have any action to control the sword. Breaking the void is like having eyes and automatically attacking people. Jian Lingxiao followed Wu De and said to me: go help Chen Hao and leave the old sage.


    I didn''t hesitate when I heard the speech. I collected the Bagua stove left by the old sage. The Bagua stove has always been with the old sage. I may not be trapped in my personal space. At present, I don''t have time to build runes and totems. I can only throw it directly into the small world, put on a broken yellow cloth and fly towards Chen Hao.


    The broken yellow cloth is not used to prevent the old sages, but to prevent the top strong from attacking us.


    Wang pangzi and the jade emperor have entered a small time and space. We can only see the extraordinary brightness of the void. In addition, there is no dark light spilling out.


    I don''t have to worry about Wang pangzi''s strength. Before weakening, he also knows what to do.


    What I''m worried about now is sword Lingxiao. He doesn''t have broken yellow cloth, nor does Wu de. if he is suddenly attacked by a strong man, he may be killed.


    But the only thing we can do is to end the battle as soon as possible.


    Chen Hao and I went there. Later, they worked together to build a space to pull the old sages in.


    When he stepped into the space, a silver light flew towards me. At this time, Chen Hao didn''t react. When he wanted to use the sea god needle to help me resist, the silver aperture had flown over, and I could only punch each other.


    Under the impact, the air in the whole small space was buzzing, and my body also resonated. The whole body was like a huge piece of metal, the body also made a buzzing sound, and there were dense cracks on the bone joints.


    Thirty ancient characters in my body were flashing and almost destroyed.


    The diamond bracelet made a whirl in the void and hit me again. At this time, I was still paralyzed and unable to fight. However, Chen Hao had regained his mind. In fact, he had shot when the diamond bracelet was close to me, but it was too late to stop it. Now the diamond bracelet is flying, I didn''t pay attention to it and directly stepped into the air to approach him.


    Just when I was about to collide with the diamond bracelet, Chen Hao''s sea god needle came in the air. The collision did not break out a terrible shock wave, but it made a harsh buzzing sound. The small world we built finally couldn''t bear it and broke directly.


    However, the collapse of such a small world will not cause us any harm.


    I was surprised. The diamond bracelet and the sea god needle were indeed worthy of being artifacts. You know, the battle between Wang pangzi and the Jade Emperor didn''t break the void.


    Chen Hao waved the sea god needle and completely entangled the diamond bracelet. I don''t care about anything. My heart is to get close to the old sage.


    As long as he gets close, he can''t bear my two punches.


    But once I suffered a loss. This time I was much more careful. I spread the broken Pangu flag in front of me in advance and flew over.


    The old sage panicked at the sight and threw out seven or eight magic weapons, but they were not as good as Bagua stove and diamond bracelet. On the way, he was swept down by Pangu flags.


    Seeing me close, the old sage said in panic: Zhang Tong, Chen Hao, kill me, you will regret it.


    I snorted coldly. Every word I said now was nonsense. After hearing the Daoquan fall, the old sage''s body exploded into pure air again.

 Chapter 494

    Chen Hao took the opportunity to manifest his virtual body. Instead of sealing it, he opened his mouth and swallowed the diamond bracelet directly, using the chaotic body to suppress it directly.


    Not only did he swallow the diamond bracelet, but he opened his mouth and took a fierce breath. The fresh air scattered by the old sage was inhaled by him. Chen Hao didn''t have so many kind things. After swallowing them, he said ruthlessly: I have to refine him completely this time. Let him see if it''s me or him.


    The old sage is called Lao Tzu. Chen Hao is satirizing the old sage.


    I frowned slightly and hurriedly reminded him not to mess around. Jian Lingxiao came down with the Tiangong stove. Obviously, Han Peng asked him to come. Since the purpose is to catch the old sage, he can''t be killed.


    The three pure Qi left an old sage who didn''t die, but it still hurt him when he moved.


    Chen Hao suppresses his anger. At this time, jianlingxiao and Wu De have also succeeded. Jianlingxiao''s sword Qi has become great, and a small world has been released from breaking the void. It is perfect and has stepped into the throne of heaven.


    It can be seen that in addition to Tao fruit, there are other ways to step into heaven. Only people like Jian Lingxiao rarely meet one in a thousand years. It is even said that no one has ever been so bold to place all the runes and small circles on one weapon.


    As for stepping into the heaven realm, it is not incomprehensible, because the utensils can not be contaminated with the breath of heaven. The law of sword Lingxiao and the small world are not suppressed in breaking the virtual sword, so they directly step into the heaven realm.


    In addition to Jian Lingxiao, there is Zhen Kun. He uses the same methods as Jian Lingxiao. Both of them are extreme people.


    It''s too late for others to want to learn, because they have entered the great holy land, and both the small world and the law have been built in the body.


    I dare not hesitate. I went over with Chen Hao for the first time and handed the damaged Pangu flag to Jian Lingxiao, but Jian Lingxiao shook his head and said: No, give me the old sage''s Qi and I''ll take it back.


    Jianlingxiao said, opening the Tiangong stove. Chen Hao opened his mouth and vomited the Qi of the old sage. After the sword Lingxiao was covered, it broke the void and flickered. In a blink of an eye, others had disappeared.


    Breaking the void involves the power of time and space, which is very unique. Jianlingxiao''s future achievements are not in kendo, but also Wang pangzi. The inheritance on the glass lamp is clear by him, which involves the power of time.


    Their good inheritance is destined to be good.


    After Jian Lingxiao left, Wu De and the three of us flew to the place where Wang pangzi fought. It''s almost ten minutes. He should take the initiative to come out of the small world. At that time, it will be safer for us to meet outside.


    Sure enough, we just passed, and a crack appeared in the closed small world. Wang pangzi''s demon body flew out of it without any panic and embarrassment, and the jade emperor did not pursue. It can be seen that he had a complete advantage in it, so the jade emperor did not dare to pursue when he retreated.


    When Wang pangzi retreated, I received the voice of Han and asked us to go back.


    It is not difficult for me, Chen Hao and Wu De to kill the Jade Emperor together, and this opportunity can not be missed, but I can only give up when Han Han''s voice is heard at this time. Pass the message to Chen Hao and them, and fly Wang pangzi towards biyou palace together.


    The reason for giving up is not only the sound transmission of Han, but also Chen Hao and I fought when the jade flute was lived by the mysterious man mubai town. As a result, mubai saved the Jade Emperor with the town pattern and prevented us from killing. It can be seen that there is a reason.


    And this reason is what the old sage said, what the Jade Emperor controlled.


    On the way, Wang pangzi entered a weak period. He was dragged back to the holy land by Chen Hao and me. When he entered the holy land, he threw it aside and asked cangxue to take care of it, because Han''s parents haven''t come out yet.


    At this time, there was no lightness on his face. There were more than 100 kilometers of light on the ground. That was the small world they built.


    However, Han''s parents have persisted for so long. It can be seen that they have come out of the coffin, otherwise they would have been caught or killed.


    Thinking of this, I gently comforted Han Peng and said: it will be fine. You should prepare and give your father the secret disk for the time being. After this incident, I have a way to get them out of the oppression of heaven.


    It''s OK that Hanhe''s parents don''t have an accident. If something happens, I''m talking about Fuwen. I don''t know if Hanhe will blame me.


    But I didn''t expect that the target of the people in heaven would be imperial blood.


    Han Peng answered, looked back at Jian Lingxiao and asked: have you caught all the Qi of the old sage?


    Sword Lingxiao nodded and gave the Tiangong stove to Han. Tiangong stove is an artifact of the witch family. The twelve ancestors of witches in those years transcended the existence of the God. The artifacts left by them are naturally good. Not only that, the flame inside is also one of the three strange fires, which is no worse than the Bagua stove.


    The old sage''s pure Qi was taken in and could not come out.


    But just when Han opened the Tiangong stove, there was nothing in it. Jian Lingxiao''s face changed and said anxiously: it can''t be refining?


    Han Dan''s face was more gloomy. He shook his head and said: No, the three strange fires are different, but their characteristics are the same. The old sage is in charge of the Bagua stove and is immune to the Sanwei real fire. The Tiangong stove can''t refine him.


    What Han Dan said is very reasonable. There has been an immortal flame in my body. There is resistance in the eight trigrams furnace. If not, I''m afraid it will be refined into hot gas at the moment of entering.


    At this time, Chen Hao said in surprise: the old thing ran away.


    Hearing the speech, we hurried to look in the direction pointed by Chen Hao. We just saw that the old sage fell next to the Jade Emperor, but his body was very dim, and three ancient artifacts were damaged. They didn''t dare to stay and left quickly with the help of the Jade Emperor.


    Jian Lingxiao hurriedly explained: I didn''t turn on the Tiangong stove on the way, and when I came back, I directly reversed time and space with breaking emptiness. The time can be said to be between milliseconds. Even if he wanted to escape, it was impossible.


    I looked at the old sage who had gone away and didn''t look good, but I can''t blame the sword soaring into the sky. We can only blame us for belittling the old sage and cunning rabbits. Since it was his weakness to cut off three clean Qi at the same time, how could there be no way to prevent and deal with it.


    Moreover, he has lived for so many years. It can be said that no matter what method, none of the people who can survive from that year is a fuel-efficient lamp. Including Jianyuan, they all hide some secrets more or less.


    Han also saw it and said to Jian Lingxiao: it''s not your fault. The core of his life is still outside. The pure Qi you inhaled has no core power and is directly refined.


    The voice fell and Han said: we should change our ideas in the future. The more powerful people are, their lives will be different and there will be a core.


    Hanhe is a wake-up call to everyone, and it is also a way to protect ourselves, because others have the core of life, and we can build it as well.


    But it is not easy to build a core of their own life. Generally speaking, it is easier for people in the divine world. Their core of life is the heart, which can split the heart. Unfortunately, few people in the divine world followed us to the Qingling world. Except for wind chimes and three eyed saints, all the people brought behind died.


    The core of us in the pure spirit world is the spirit.


    The heart can be divided, but the spirit can''t be divided at all, and the soul Qi and soul silk can''t be resurrected. Unless you take the corpse path and separate the physical body from the spiritual body, you can leave the spiritual body in danger.


    Han Dan used to be like this, but later, Rong Ling has been exactly the same as us. Now even the corpse poison has been completely removed. Whether she is still a person in the corpse world or not can''t be defined now.


    Han''s words briefly opened our attention, but at this time, the ground made a loud noise, all the mountain earth and rock within a hundred miles exploded, the small world collapsed, and two cracked copper coffins flew out of it.


    But they just escaped, and the two peerless strong men in heaven appeared in the rear out of thin air and stopped on the way back.


    As soon as Chen Hao saw that Han''s parents were stopped, he immediately ordered the army to attack. But when the order was issued, he was stopped by Han. Han shook his head and said: Da Sheng went to fill the pit, which had no effect.


    I said: judging from their previous words, their level can not be killed at will, otherwise they will be limited.


    Han said: you should also pay attention to another message they said. They warned us that if they took the initiative, they didn''t mind killing, that is to say, as long as we took the initiative, their restrictions would be gone.


    Han''s voice just fell. I had gathered the torn Pangu flags and carried them to greet Chen Hao and Wu De.


    At present, the strongest is the three of us, and the following situation is that if we don''t fight, Han''s parents will definitely be killed.


    Han has no idea. At the same time, she can''t watch her parents killed. She can only tell us to be careful.


    Voice down, our people have fallen into the holy land, and the holy land has also moved, mobilized all special weapons and prepared to cooperate with our attack.


    The first time I fought with a strong man beyond heaven, my heart beat fast on the way. But we were still in the void and didn''t make any moves. One of the strong men snorted coldly and disdained to say: Mole ants, die. The voice fell and clapped it in the air.


    The only thing we can rely on now is the Pangu flag. Without any hesitation, the Pangu flag was spread. As a result, the footwall of the Pangu flag did not change, but a huge force directly flew Chen Hao, Wu De and us.


    The dark and yellow Qi in Chen Hao''s body exploded, and the whole body collapsed, leaving only one of Wu De''s nine Yin Qi.


    Without any resistance, the ancient characters in my body were directly crushed out. Even after many times of hardening, my body was immediately full of cracks. If I hadn''t operated Chunlei breathing method in time to repair some parts, I would explode directly like Chen Hao and Wu De.


    Wu De''s residual Yin Qi did not dare to hide behind the Pangu flag. He folded and flew towards the holy land. Chen Hao''s Tianyuan body and the dark yellow Qi had also been integrated. The scattered breath gathered quickly and condensed his body again.


    I didn''t dare to stop. After receiving the Pangu flag and Chen Hao, I ran towards the holy land, but as soon as I took half a step, I felt the emptiness around me pushing backwards.


    Aware of the abnormality, I turned back fiercely and found that the palm of the peerless strong hand was open, and Chen Hao and I were flying towards his palm.

 Chapter 495

    Chen Hao and I struggled with all our strength, and the breath of the Heavenly Master was completely released, but we could not get away from his palm. It was not law, but order. The order of the universe is above the law.


    Not at the same level of power, no wonder Han won''t let us do it.


    The supreme power has no expression. For them, killing Chen Hao and me is just a small effort, and there will be no emotional fluctuation.


    But I know that there must be no apparent calm in his heart, because he let Wu De go, but he caught Chen Hao and me. There can''t be no reason.


    When we were caught, the copper coffins of Han''s parents moved at the same time, attacking like another supreme power. Moreover, when the copper coffin was opened, there was imperial blood spilling out, and each drop contained the power of the emperor.


    At the beginning, I didn''t feel it. Until the power of imperial blood broke out, I suddenly realized that the power of imperial blood was the power of the ninth five year plan, which was stronger than that of the Jade Emperor.


    Peeping at the imperial blood, what they want is this power. The gossip stove and mysterious seal in the hands of the old sage and the jade emperor should be used to refine the imperial blood. But he was too brave to eat. We didn''t dare to fight in front of the supreme.


    Han Peng asked us to catch the old sages. I''m afraid we just want to find out their purpose of asking for imperial blood. They just have imperial blood in their bodies. Don''t you know its purpose?


    Unfortunately, the old sage finally ran away, but it''s not easy for him to escape next time.


    The thought of lightning flint in my mind, Han''s parents and another supreme just started, without the cover of a small world, their power exploded directly on the earth, just like contempt, the sweeping dust rushed into the sky to block out the sun, the mountains collapsed one after another, there was the supreme power around us, and the place where he stood was a barrier, When all the shocks hit the first ten meters of his body, they met obstacles and rushed straight to the sky.


    The sanctuary is right behind to avoid being impacted.


    At this time, Chen Hao and I were only seven or eight meters away from the supreme palm. The sky roared. There were more than 30 blue light columns in the holy land at the same time.


    The special weapons of the holy land are all mobilized. The beams of light merge together halfway and shoot at the supreme arm to save Chen Hao and me.


    The speed of light is faster than Chen Hao and I. when we reach the supreme arm, the light column disappears at once, like shooting into another world.


    The special weapon is a light. When it is sucked in, it has no power. At this time, a golden chain flies out of the palm of the supreme hand, winding like a snake, which is very similar to the order chain in Han''s parents. The difference is that the supreme order chain is not as strong as heaven. The supreme order is not perfect, but even if it is not perfect, it is still very terrible for us.


    Seeing that he couldn''t struggle out, he was about to fall into the palm of his hand. Han''s parents turned into two streamers and rushed over. They were still wrapped in the chain of order. They didn''t break free from the shackles of heaven, and their strength naturally couldn''t be released.


    At this time, they were already scarred, but even so, their demeanor did not reduce at all, and they still had the smell of the superior. Han''s father''s face was cold and solemn. On the way over, he stretched out his hand to the void. He only heard a dragon sing from the direction of the holy land, and a golden light flew out from inside, turned into a divine dragon, and the virtual shadow fell into Han''s father''s hand.


    The light was dim and revealed the Xuanyuan sword inside. The whole process was completed at one go without any stop. When he got the Xuanyuan sword, Han''s father raised his sword and split it directly at Chen Hao and me.


    At this time, the breath of Xuanyuan sword is completely different from that in Hanhe''s hand. It is blessed by the spirit of the emperor. There is a layer of noble runes on it.


    The sword Qi rubbed Chen Hao and me down, and the chain of order that had just emerged in front of us was broken.


    As soon as the order that bound us was broken, Chen Hao and I were all loose. Without any hesitation, they turned and flew towards the holy land.


    It''s a mistake for us to stay for half a second now. It''s all hurting Han''s parents.


    And it''s too late for us to leave now. Han''s father saved us. Their husband and wife were seriously injured by the Supreme Master behind. As soon as Chen Hao and I left, the Supreme Master who attacked us also shot at the same time.


    Their previous injuries will not affect their success or failure, but now they are seriously injured, which really hurts their resentment. After being besieged, he retreated one after another, adding many wounds to his body.


    As soon as I saw it, I gritted my teeth and pushed Chen Hao away and asked him to go back first. Whether it works or not, I have to go down and help. At least I can help them hold one person.


    Unfortunately, the Pangu flag can''t stop the power of order. Otherwise, if there is a Pangu flag, it can drag one person down.


    Chen Hao''s body is breaking and reorganizing, which has hurt his muscles and bones. If he breaks once, I guess he will push back even if he dies.


    It''s not easy to go to heaven. There''s no need to take risks.


    Wu De has moved the root. Eight Yin Qi have been broken, and the remaining one is the core, which can gather the rest of Yin Qi, but it also takes time to regulate breathing.


    But compared with them, I am actually the most dangerous, because Chen Hao and Wu De have two lives. If my body breaks down, it is really death.


    I went down to take a risk, but not to die, but to gamble.


    People in Tianshi mansion will not allow me to die, just as mubai does not allow us to kill the Jade Emperor. Even if it is hostile, they will stop me.


    Seeing me go and return, the Supreme Master snorted coldly, turned back and breathed out at me.


    The supreme breath also contains order. He breathed it out in one breath and came straight to my heart like a sword.


    Last time it was the supreme blow, and the breath directly bypassed the Pangu flag. Now it is also the breath, but now the breath has become tangible. I still try to block it with the Pangu flag. With the activation of ancient characters, the totem on the Pangu flag shines independently to block the flying supreme breath.


    At the moment of collision, the Pangu flag sank down. Seeing that the breath was blocked, I hit the depression with one punch. The Pangu flag and Tiandao boxing acted at the same time and finally broke it.


    But my fist was burning and my hand bone cracked again, and this was just a supreme breath, not a direct attack. If it was a direct attack, I couldn''t stop it at all.


    After forcing me back, the supreme master didn''t draw his hand to kill me. He still went after Han''s parents and wanted to kill them on the spot.


    I can no longer see the battlefield in front of me, because their light is too strong, and it is the light of order. Even if I break into the ancient characters, I can''t see through them in my eyes.


    But I can feel that Han''s parents are at the end of a powerful crossbow and can''t hold on for too long unless they break the chain of order and erupt into supreme power.


    Just breaking the chain will lead to the way of heaven, which is also a dead end.


    In the milliseconds I was stunned in situ, there was a loud noise in the dancing dust, and a light flew directly out of it, penetrating several mountains.


    On the way, I saw that it was Han''s mother, who had long been blood stained. On the way out, there was a supreme master to follow. If you want to strike, you will be killed.


    Hanhe finally couldn''t help falling down and wanted to protect her mother, but the Supreme Master was already determined to kill. Moreover, it was such a good opportunity. When the Supreme Master fell down, the order in his hand built a huge sword, completely ignoring the existence of Hanhe, he cut down in the air and wanted to kill his mother and daughter.


    The whole battle seemed to be carried out in silence. Each took what he needed and had no superfluous words. Until now, I shouted angrily. The whole person was like an arrow off the string and rushed towards the Han.


    Han''s mother looked miserable. She couldn''t say anything between lightning and flint. But I know that as a mother, she must be desperate at the moment.


    Indifferent to life on the road, but it does not mean unfeeling. The feelings for their relatives are deep-rooted from beginning to end.


    I didn''t have time to think too much. I didn''t even think about whether Grandpa would make a move, but I arrived almost at the same time with Han, blocked in the front and directly faced the big sword built by order.


    If we can''t take this sword, all three of us will die.


    Because of the problem of time, Han Peng couldn''t do anything after he found my intention. He just injected all his strength into me and summoned a small wooden axe at the same time.


    She was just about to swing it. Before the small wooden axe changed, I pressed it down and wouldn''t let her use it.


    Let the small wooden axe be good, but it can''t work under the huge strength gap. On the contrary, it will make the people of Tianshi mansion misjudge.


    I didn''t feel the people in Tianshi mansion, but I''m sure they have been watching me secretly since the day I came here.


    The big sword of order arrived in an instant. Its rolled breath directly pressed us to breathe, and our bones and blood would break.


    I ran the ancient characters around, and Han also built a defense. Even so, we won only half a second, because we will die when the big sword falls.


    Seeing that I was already a dead soul under the knife, the Supreme Master finally said a word: This is the end, the way behind, follow our.


    We were confused by his words. Before we could think more, the power of terrible order fell down. When I stood in front, the ancient characters in my body were completely dim at the first time, and the bleeding column was sprayed in my mouth and nose.


    The ancient characters in my body are not vulgar, that drop of Pangu blood is also not vulgar, but the supreme is also not vulgar. The gap between them is very small, and the advantage has disappeared.


    At the time of an idea, my body began to disintegrate. If grandpa didn''t do it, we would be completely killed in the next moment.


    Lightning flint time, too late to be sad, too late to sigh.


    Death is like the wind. No one knows when death will come, and there will be no sigh. At the moment when my body was about to break, the powerful force suddenly dissipated. I opened my eyes and saw a huge Zhenfu in front of me. The order sword was blocked by the Zhenfu and broke in an instant.


    At the same time, the whole void is ringing with a voice: Taoist friends, there are thousands of roads. Don''t easily cut off the humanitarian road.


    The old voice seemed to respond to the inexplicable words just now.


    Taken together, I also want to understand something.

 Chapter 496

    Tianting and Tianshi mansion seek different paths, but they all come to the same goal by different paths. That''s what the supreme emperor of Tianting said just now. They just killed me to break the path of Tianshi mansion.


    The forces of the great wilderness have almost surfaced now, and they should have known each other''s existence before that.


    The people of Tianshi mansion took action. Han Peng and I helped her mother fly to the holy land.


    At this time, the army of the holy land also returned to the holy land. There were many people in it, and the Supreme Master would not attack easily. When we left, there was also a Heavenly Master in the place where Han''s father was located, who escorted him out with a Zhenfu.


    Sword Lingxiao and Jianyuan came out and picked up Han''s father.


    The Supreme Master of Tianshi Fu appeared, and the Supreme Master of Tianting did not dare to pursue. There was no conversation between the people on both sides. For them, they had already talked about what they should talk about, and they would not separate until they couldn''t talk together. When the current confrontation is not the result they want, so after a confrontation, the people in Tianting are not shooting, and the people of tianshifu are not shooting. The two sides reached an agreement tacitly.


    When we returned to the holy land, the people in heaven took the initiative to retreat. Their territory is still covered with snow, but all the arrays have been destroyed, and countless cities inside can be seen by the naked eye.


    At the end of the confrontation, the emperor of the wilderness came in a group.


    The move of Tianshi mansion helps us. They need to reorganize and adjust their attitude towards us.


    I have a secret wound in my body and need to be recuperated. Chen Hao and Wu De have entered the secret place. The rest can only be done by Jian Lingxiao, Jiang NV and Fengling.


    However, when sending Han''s parents to the secret place, I told Jian Lingxiao not to provoke as long as Tianting didn''t do it.


    Although the first world war just now did not cause the death of soldiers, Tianting also saw the attitude of Tianshi mansion. They will not attack the wilderness in a short time.


    But in this matter, we must give Dahuang a reassuring answer.


    The heroes compete for the deer. The ones who compete for the deer are always the heroes. The unknown people are doomed not to leave any traces. But since ancient times, heroes and characters have been carried up by those unknown people.


    In the whirlpool, the people who walk in front become the trendsetters, and those who fall behind can only drift with the tide, but in any case, they can''t stop, because as long as they stop, they will sink into the water, so so so many people know their destiny, but they have to move forward without hesitation.


    Even if it can only be cannon fodder.


    Walking all the way, I looked at the army of the witch family and the holy land, and suddenly felt that if time really could never come, I would rather not go on this road.


    The funny thing is that if I don''t go this way, I can''t meet Han.


    Fate, when you complain about your injustice, you will find that there are many people who are more unfair than you.


    Han he watched me grow up and knew my every move very well. He noticed that my mood was floating and put his hand on my five fingers, but he didn''t say anything.


    The secret place is divided by Wu De on the holy land. The area is similar to that in biyou palace. This is also convenient for defense.


    What is important is not that the bigger the better.


    The periphery is guarded by the few disciples left in the Qingling world. Inside is the dragon and Phoenix baby, and then inside is the alchemy room in charge of Li Zhengke. The core position is the place where the totem is cast. So far, we have obtained a large number of chaotic spirit stones from the wilderness, and there is no need to control the quota.


    But the appearance of the supreme power poured a basin of cold water on everyone. Totem body, we relied on originally, but now it can''t change anything.


    Even so, it is still very important for us, because the road is twists and turns. No matter whether we can go or not, we can''t stop. Even if it gets slightly stronger, it''s better than nothing.


    Han''s parents bathed in blood and turned white. When they got to the core, Han was ready to call me out. Don''t disturb her parents'' clean repair.


    The corpse clan has the talent of longevity, but there are defects. It is difficult to recover after injury and often takes a long time.


    Now we don''t have so much time. The supreme power of heaven is likely to launch an attack. If they act recklessly, the whole holy land will disappear in an instant.


    So we can''t lack the strong. I grabbed the Han who wanted to leave, turned back and saluted her parents, which was commensurate with her parents, and then told my hidden secret.


    The heart of the chaotic creature is in my hand. When I took it out, Han''s parents were surprised. Han''s father said weakly: the chaotic creature has long perished. Even if there is a living heart left in the skeleton, it''s useless. How did you get such a complete heart?


    Facing the elder''s inquiry, I can only simply repeat it.


    The heart of this chaotic creature in front of us is the fusion of the hearts of six chaotic creatures. It is certainly not complete. The supreme power is already so powerful. The complete heart of chaotic creatures is by no means under our control, but at least the runes inside are complete.


    Han''s father''s words showed that they had studied chaotic creatures, and even had insight into that there was still a living heart inside, but it had withered and had no effect.


    Now after listening to my story, they also feel incredible. I didn''t say much. There was plenty of time after the experience at that time.


    I focused on the integration of runes and patterns to ensure that no details were omitted and could not be detailed in detail.


    Han Dan heard that I had a way to avoid the way of heaven. Sure enough, she looked angry, but she didn''t attack in front of her parents. She pinched me in the dark.


    At that time, I wanted to find a suitable opportunity, because after I came back and talked about those things, I was faced with relocation and Tianting''s siege on the wilderness. Such an important thing needs to be done with a sense of ceremony.


    Who ever wanted to shoot on the way to Tianting, aiming at Han''s parents, almost made a big mistake.


    When I saw Han he wanted to clean me up, I hurried: Mom and Dad, you can adjust your breath first. After your body recovers a little, you can try to build runes.


    Their bodies, even if their strength is imprisoned by the order chain of heaven, are by no means ordinary, so they don''t have to recover all.


    I looked back and whispered: wife, you also adjust your breath, and then try to build runes.


    Han Peng stared at me, not talking, sat cross legged on one side. My face gradually calmed down. I breathed a sigh. It was over.


    Now I have grown up, and Han has changed a lot. If I don''t agree with you, I have to teach me a lesson. As long as I realize my mistakes, she won''t chase me.


    I had a lot of hidden injuries in my body. After I calmed down in the room, I sat down next to Han and began to run the spring thunder breathing method. At the same time, I used my own strength to suppress the vision and didn''t show it, so as not to disturb Han and his parents.


    As a colleague who works mental skills, I also draw anger from the small world to speed up the repair of hidden wounds.


    Han''s parents were seriously injured. They directly used imperial blood to heal the injury. It is estimated that they just repaired the main injury and began to deduce the rune in the heart of chaotic creatures.


    Not long ago, Hanhe was ready to perform. I wasn''t worried about Hanhe''s parents. I was a little worried about Hanhe. The voice reminded her: wife, the rune pattern should be connected with the body only after the construction is completed. At the moment of docking, its explosive power will tear the body apart, so you should be careful and protect the body with the secret disk in advance.


    Han Peng nodded, pulled my hand and said: don''t worry about us. You go to the next secret room to regulate your breath.


    I have said everything that should be said. They are cautious people and will not act rashly. They will certainly communicate in their deduction. After all, I am a person and they are corpses. What I have explained may not be useful to them.


    When I am here, they have movement, and my breathing will be interrupted, and their communication may involve some secrets of the corpse clan.


    Out of their secret room, I was not looking for the secret room, but asked Wu De about their secret room. In the past, they had settled down.


    Wu De''s body is surrounded by nine Yin Qi, which seems normal. If you look closely, you will find that the eight Yin Qi crushed by the Supreme Master is very unstable, and can only be condensed together by the bondage of the ninth Yin Qi.


    Chen Hao''s body has been stable, but the spirit has been seriously hurt and is now forcibly binding the spirit.


    Because he was originally a ghost casting body, there are too many disadvantages. Although the spirit body is integrated into Tianyuan stone, it is still different from us and does not belong to flesh and blood.


    The spirit body is scattered, and the soul is hurt.


    He was being imprisoned, and I didn''t dare to explore. I just entered seven ancient characters into his body, which didn''t restrain him from interfering, but gave him control. When necessary, I can mobilize my ancient characters to imprison the spirit. Then I can detect it and find the ancient characters in his body.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Chen Hao didn''t move the ancient characters, so I didn''t wait and adjusted my breath at ease.


    With the help of Chunlei breathing method and Xiaojie, I repaired all the hidden injuries left during rapid recovery in half a day. The first time I woke up, I looked at Wu De and Chen Hao. Their situation also improved, but it is estimated that they can''t get out of the pass in a few days.


    The ancient characters I entered into Chen Hao''s body had also dissipated. Seeing that they were all right, I quietly withdrew. I went to the yard and asked the guard. There was no change in the secret room over there. I didn''t bother. I went out to see the dragon and Phoenix baby. The loss of nearly 10000 dragon and Phoenix baby is just over 9000 now. Two of Han and I are also raised here. They don''t recognize us now because of lack of communication.


    But here, both the dragon and the Phoenix get along very well. I glanced at it. The spirit of dragon and phoenix was absorbed in the underworld, making their cultivation reach the peak of the great saint, but it is still too weak for the dragon and Phoenix family.


    Bai Wushuang happened to be here. I communicated with her. Bai Wushuang said anxiously: their cultivation has come to an end. I have passed all the skills of the demon family to them, but they are useless. If you want to break through, I''m afraid you still need the dragon and Phoenix spirit.


    The dragon and Phoenix Yin spirit only exists in the underworld. Wu De has always warned not to touch it, but I''m afraid it''s impossible not to touch it now. Dragon and Phoenix must grow up quickly and can''t wait any longer.


    When I talked with Bai Wushuang, there was a strong fluctuation of power in the secret room where they were located.


    I looked back and sighed in my heart. I didn''t know whether they would make a move after breaking away from the comfort of heaven. If they accompanied me to the underworld, I might find out the secret.

 Chapter 497

    We are vulnerable, subject everywhere, can not go out, we can only follow and wait forever.


    Including Han, to this step, in fact, they are at a loss. The strong peep is no longer the same as in the Qingling world before. They can be invisible. Now we have touched their interests. Even if we are mole ants, they will do it.


    Without the guarantee of safety, we can''t do anything. So now Han''s parents have become very important to us. The breath just spilled out, and I stepped in the air and flew over.


    What spills out is a unique force, which spills out after the chain of order of heaven breaks. I just fell down, and Wu De and Chen Hao also came. Wu De''s core Yin Qi flew out, built a big net, and began to devour the power emitted by the chain of order.


    The body of nothingness contains all things, but the order chain of heaven can be absorbed at will?


    Wu De''s eight Yin Qi is still unstable. It is still wandering around the core Yin Qi and will collapse at any time.


    Seeing that he began to absorb, I put all the ancient characters into his body to help him confine the eight Yin Qi. Han''s parents'' room continued to overflow. Except for those who escaped at the beginning, the rest were absorbed by Wu De.


    As the power of heaven order was absorbed, Wu De''s eight Yin Qi began to stabilize gradually. When the order of heaven disappeared, Wu De''s Secret injury had almost completely recovered, but a few minutes later, there was strength in the room again, but it was very different from the one in front. That was the breath of heaven when they cast the Tao.


    After a while, there was another breath. Wu De absorbed it all without any overflow.


    But at the beginning, the spread of the power of the heavenly order still attracted the attention of people outside, especially the Heavenly Master of the great wilderness, who surrounded a circle of people outside secretly not long ago.


    Zhen Kun''s forehead was full of sweat. He said in a low voice: boss, more than 100 heavenly masters of the wilderness have come. They want to know what happened just now.


    Tianzun''s deduction ability is very strong. There is not much air just now, but they can definitely catch something and peep at us to find a way to make a breakthrough.


    There are sweat beads on Zhenkun''s forehead. It can be seen that the situation is not so easy to control.


    I can''t leave right now. I have to guard the lotus. I can only let Bai Wushuang go out and have a look.


    Jian Yuan, Jiang Nu and Jian Lingxiao are outside, and they are probably dealing with it. It was just a sudden burst of special power. It was estimated that the emperor of the great wilderness had exerted pressure, but they didn''t dare to force the core in the holy land.


    Wu De, our construction was almost completed in two days. Han''s parents only took half a day. At noon the next day, Han''s parents came out together. I hurried up to salute, which seemed a little cramped.


    I''ve known each other for several years. It''s the first time I''ve really met face-to-face.


    Han''s mother looked at me up and down and smiled gently. She didn''t know whether she was satisfied or dissatisfied with me. As for Han''s father, his eyes didn''t stay on me. He greeted Han''s mother and said: let''s go out and have a look.


    Compared with being stared at, I like the style of Han''s father. Now the Tianzun of the wilderness is surrounded outside and needs a deterrent. Otherwise, these tianzuns are likely to start after catching something.


    Hundreds of heavenly masters are not afraid to attack, but it is very troublesome, because the power of the holy land is declining. If it is destroyed, it will accelerate his disintegration.


    Han''s mother nodded to the people around them. When they went outside, the people around them saluted one after another. The identity of Han''s parents has not been accurately determined yet. If it is the Yellow Emperor, his position in human beings will be very noble.


    Now people salute him, just a kind of respect for the strong.


    Seeing them leave, my heart was relaxed. The Heavenly Master outside basically didn''t have to think about it. However, according to time, Han''s parents should not connect the runes to their bodies.


    Wu Deshou was outside. When the breath of Han Han completely dissipated, his nine Yin Qi had been stable. Chen Hao left on the way. I told him about his plan to go to the underworld. He hoped he could catch up.


    After the breath calmed down, Han Hua stayed for a few hours, and the rune pattern had played a role in the body. When she came out, I wanted to ask her about the changes in her small world, but there were many people around, so I didn''t ask.


    But before that, the small world had been very unique. She had stronger vitality than me, and even had the ability to accumulate life. Now she can only be more powerful if she gets the Runes of chaotic creatures.


    The heart of the chaotic creature was taken by Han''s father. I didn''t say anything. I just told Han that in addition to us, sword Lingxiao will be built later. Otherwise, as long as we have the breath of heaven in our bodies, we can''t escape his control no matter what state we go to, and he won''t let us grow to the point where we can threaten him.


    He nodded and suggested that I has the final say in this matter. The heart of chaos is too important. It is not necessarily safe to put it in the core of the sacred land.


    On the way out, I said something about the underworld. I thought I was the first one to think of it. I didn''t think of it before I said it. Han Peng said: Although Wu De has been in and out of the underworld, no one can understand the underworld better than the old sages. I also recently learned that the underworld of the Seven Realms was only a Yin space. It was the old sages who built the present underworld with the help of congenital conditions.


    Old man, there are so many things to hide.


    Han continued: to enter the underworld, we must catch the old sage, otherwise it would be too dangerous for us to go like this.


    My original plan was to go to Wu De and Chen Hao. Now it is related to the old sages, and the problem has become more troublesome. Because it''s not easy to catch the old sage.


    Wu De also joined our exchange. After listening to it, he said: if you want to catch him, you must first be able to lead him out. The quickest way now is to start a war.


    War will kill people, but I can''t think of any other way except to start a war.


    Wu De said: the war at the level of Tianzun can lead him to fight, but he is in a hurry now. He has just suffered a loss and is already a frightened bird, and this war may not be initiated by us.


    I understand when Wu De said this. Let him go down and prepare, and even do something to promote it.


    Tianting was attacking the wilderness before, and the landing of the holy land was interrupted. It is believed that war will break out soon.


    When we went outside, the emperor of the great wilderness had left, and Han''s parents were not there. Just as I was about to ask, Jian Lingxiao came and said: Zhang Tong, your parents went to Tianting.


    To heaven?


    I frowned at once. The heaven thought about their imperial blood. Now I''m still taking the initiative to go there, and I''m not throwing myself into the net?


    This is the idea when I heard the news, but calm down and don''t worry so much. Han''s parents are now free from the shackles of heaven, their strength is soaring, and they won''t do some stupid things.


    Hanhe didn''t worry too much. I asked about the attitude of Dahuang. Jian Lingxiao said that the Heavenly Master of Dahuang began to want to enter the core and almost couldn''t stop it. After Hanhe''s parents came out, they broke up without saying anything.


    Well, I was worried. The power of heaven''s order was scattered, and Han''s parents came out, which was enough to prove everything. The emperor of the great wilderness already knows what''s going on. It''s estimated that some ideas will come out.


    We couldn''t get involved in what Han''s parents did. After a few words of conversation, we dispersed. As for the Runes of chaotic creatures, we were slowly talking to them.


    During the rest days, I stayed with Han he almost all day. I was called out by Jiang Nu on the third day.


    The relationship between Jiang Nu and me has also weakened a lot during this period of time, but I think it''s good. Some things will pass if they can pass.


    This is what she wanted at the beginning. She won''t let or choose the ignorant me to detoxify.


    After waiting at the door for a few minutes, Han and I came out. When we got to the door, Jiang said: the energy of the holy land is about to be exhausted, and the defense is greatly reduced. I asked this morning, and now we can''t defend against the attack of the God. We will become more and more unsafe to stay up there.


    Tianzun can destroy a small world with one hand. If we can''t prevent the holy land, we might as well be in biyou palace, but when we go back to biyou palace, tens of millions of people can''t accommodate it.


    I was puzzled and asked: has the population of the holy land been alleviated after the sharp reduction?


    Jiang Nu said: after the sharp reduction of population, the energy consumption has been alleviated, but the Holy Land crosses a time and space, which consumes a lot.


    Han Peng interrupted and asked: what energy does the holy land move by?


    Jiang Nu was educated in the Qingling world. Wen Yan said: it''s hard to believe that it''s a machine that drives the holy land. In a nutshell, it''s an engine, but it''s something similar to a crystal that provides its energy.


    Han has not received the education of Qingling world, but she has a strong ability to accept it. She asked Jiang NV: since it is a crystal, have you tried to replace it with something else, such as chaotic Lingshi?


    Jiang Nu said: the holy land has been tried. It''s useless. The spar used in it is red. It''s not unique, but only it can drive the machine.


    I told Jiang Nu: take me to have a look.


    As we passed, the people of the holy land immediately welcomed us. It is said that we want to see the machine that drives the holy land. The faces of several strong men in the holy land have changed.


    We didn''t say anything, but waited quietly. A few seconds later, the strong man of the holy land said: three venerable masters, the core of promoting the holy land is not to let you see, but too important. You must not move around after you go in. The machine has been running for many years and can''t stand any external force.


    Simply understand, the strong man of the Holy Land didn''t say anything. He took us into a palace in the center. From an underground passage in the middle of the palace, we entered the real core of the holy land.


    As described by Jiang Nu, there is a machine inside, but it is very quiet. Countless metal components are engraved with symbols we have never seen before, and even the control buttons are marked with that symbol.


    When I got here, I told Han he about mubai and guessed that the holy land was probably related to the people behind mubai.

 Chapter 498

    Han Peng listened to my words, kept observing those symbols, and said after a moment: These are probably alchemy runes, which can be regarded as the combination of science and technology and metaphysics, but there is no such powerful alchemy and scientific and technological civilization in several circles.


    Han''s words are consistent with my guess. These things may come from another space, that is, the space that does not belong to the Tao of heaven.


    At the same time, there are national flags on the holy land to prove that their former masters went out from the earth.


    Perhaps they were the first to break through the blockade of heaven.


    After listening to my voice, Han Peng asked me if I could contact Mu Bai.


    I shook my head. Mubai has been sealed in the 18th floor of hell. I don''t know what the situation is, but after leaving, I don''t know how to see him, but he clearly said goodbye, but the time is uncertain.


    The strongmen of the holy land have been waiting nearby, very nervous for fear that we might touch them. However, we also attach great importance to the artifacts that can shuttle through the universe, such as the holy land. There is no way for it to really self destruct, but it will never be artificially destroyed. In the whole observation process, we were also very careful and didn''t touch anything.


    What we see now is the control room. The main body is still behind. The strong man of the holy land leads the way. When we go in, there is a larger metal equipment. The people of the holy land said: the power to promote the holy land comes from it. Here is only part, and another part is at the bottom of the holy land, a very secret place. We have measured that it is almost 500 meters long and more than 200 meters in diameter.


    At first glance, it sounds like a giant, but compared with the whole holy land, it will appear insignificant. It''s hard to believe that a thing hundreds of meters in size can promote such a huge holy land, and I don''t know how many years it has been running.


    Han, we looked around in the main engine room and basically couldn''t understand similar things. I''m afraid the top scientists in Qingling world have been confused for hundreds of years.


    For the sake of long-term interests, we can do that, but it can''t solve the current problem.


    There was no gain after a round. We were ready to leave, but when we walked around a corner, we found that there was a hidden door on the metal wall.


    I couldn''t help but stop and ask: what''s inside? Did you go in?


    The people of the Holy Land shook their heads one after another. The old man said: we found it at the beginning, but there are things similar to password locks on it. We don''t dare to try. We don''t know what''s in it.


    When the voice of the people in the Holy Land fell, the ancient characters twinkled in my eyes. I wanted to see through the metal wall. As a result, I found that these things that look like stainless steel are very unique and can''t penetrate at all.


    There is also a light shining in Han''s eyes. He is looking at it with vain eyes, but the situation is the same as me. He can''t penetrate it, but Han''s sure said: there is still a space inside. Where is the password you said locked.


    When people in the Holy Land see our insight, they all raise their hearts to their throat. It can''t be blamed on them. The core of the whole holy land is a combination of metaphysics and technology. Touching can cause damage, and the touch of metaphysics can also cause change.


    The owner of such a huge thing must have used it to travel around the stars. It''s impossible to bear the power of insight. If it was like that, no one dared to drive around.


    When Han asked for the second time, the talent led by the holy land came and touched the metal wall with his hand. The metal wall that could not see any cracks suddenly cracked, revealing a dial arranged in nine palace grid. Each key on it was marked with symbols. It was really something similar to a password lock.


    Here, we really dare not touch it again. I was about to get close and have a closer look when Han suddenly shouted: hurry, lock it up.


    The strong man of the Holy Land and I didn''t know what happened, but the strong man of the Holy Land hurried to do it, stretched out his hand and touched it again, and the nine palaces were covered again.


    Han Peng asked the strongman of the Holy Land back and said: how many times have you opened this mechanism?


    The head of the old man said: it has only been opened twice. In order to avoid touching, we have clear regulations that no one can touch it. Both of them were recorded and opened only after we studied outside.


    After listening to the long sigh of relief, Han Peng said: no wonder this kind of metal has strong sealing property and can block any breath. There is still the original smell left on it.


    When Han Peng said this, he turned the conversation and pointed to the strong man in the holy land next to him and said: go out and call Jianyuan and Wang pangzi.


    The person named did not dare to have any hesitation, turned around and left in a hurry.


    I just heard the voice and asked Han what she found.


    Han said: the residual breath of time.


    Time? I''m a little confused.


    Han Peng looked at the metal in front of him and said: these things seem to be just ordinary refined iron, but I''m afraid even the old sage can''t refine such materials. They can lock any breath. All the breath produced by people countless years ago hasn''t spilled, including time.


    I finally understand that Jianyuan and Wang pangzi have touched on time, but they are two different spaces. If time is not on the same line, we don''t know how many years we have met, and Wang pangzi may not be able to deduce it.


    As for Jianyuan, his main ability is to stay now. It is estimated that he can''t help.


    After a few words of conversation, Wang pangzi and Jianyuan rushed over. Facing the things in front of them, they were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. I gave them a few minutes and then told them what we were facing.


    Wang pangzi twisted his face into a big cake every day, narrowed his eyes into a seam and said: there is also a time limit for time to go back. I don''t know how many years it has been like this. I''m afraid I can''t even light a lamp and jump out of the coffin board.


    Han Peng stared at him and said: there is the smell of time left on it. When it will open, Jianyuan will fix the smell on it and don''t let them overflow again.


    Wang pangzi heard that the smell of residual time was incredible, but he was not talking nonsense. If you can, just give it a try.


    When Jianyuan and Wang pangzi were ready, the old man of the Holy Land reached out and touched the metal wall. The mechanism was opened, and the nine palaces inside were exposed.


    Jianyuankou spits out Buddhist language. There is a kaleidoscope like light on his body. It covers the nine palace grid for the first time. The small aperture is colorful, and countless lights of different colors swim in it.


    In that small space, time has been static, and nothing in it has changed.


    Wang pangzi didn''t do it for the first time, but looked at Han and said: sister-in-law, when I came in just now, they told me again and again that any power here will cause damage. When I use the Qibao glazed lamp, I will have power overflow, and I still need some space. I''ll bother you to do it.


    Han Wen Yan didn''t say much. His light was shining, and he forced to build a space in a small space. The substantive area remained the same, but it seemed vast in the space built by Han.


    Mustard space is the secret skill of the fairyland, and few people can master it. The heaven and earth in zhenyuanzi''s sleeve is a similar magic weapon. With ginseng fruit trees and heaven and earth sleeves, zhenyuanzi doesn''t even pay attention to the God. Of course, his status is good and his accomplishments are very high.


    Now, the mustard space constructed by Han is naturally incomparable with Qiankun sleeve, because Qiankun sleeve is likely to be an independent small world of life.


    However, it can be constructed to prove that Han also touches the power of space. I followed her closely and wanted to see some differences. Some of them stumbling, but she stared at me. The voice told me that she would tell me later.


    In fact, I have long noticed that Han has touched the power of space. It just sticks together for a few days and is busy doing sports. I want to make up for what I haven''t done in the falling time. Where do I think about this.


    When Wang pangzi saw that the space built was large enough, he didn''t linger. As soon as he stretched out his palm, a golden lotus floated out of his palm. When the lotus appeared, it was in full bloom. The seven treasures glass lamp stretched out from the lotus canopy, transparent and like crystal.


    Now the seven treasures glass lamp matches its name. The lamp is also opened like a lotus. The seven petals are in different colors. They are wearing a ring and hanging a bead. The material of each bead is different and exudes treasure.


    Wang pangzi carefully controlled the glass lamp in his palm and whispered: you step back a little to avoid being affected.


    As the magic weapon of Buddhism, the golden lotus is the highest level, and the round six Zhang golden body also stands out from the lotus. It can be seen that the seven treasures glass lamp is precious.


    Wen Yan, we all pushed away and gave most of the space to Wang pangzi.


    After a short adjustment, Wang pangzi pointed his left hand towards the wick, and there were runes surging at the fingertips, which contained the supreme Buddhist power. With a slight pick of his finger, the wick of the glass lamp suddenly jumped out of a cluster of gray flames.


    There were some virtual shadows in the place where the gray fire light shone. That was our shadow, but fat Wang tried his best to control and didn''t pull us back. The ancient lamp swayed and the light began to condense. Finally, it was lit only a few inches around the wick.


    Wang pangzi stabilized a cluster of flames on the glass lamp, suddenly opened his mouth and shouted to Jianyuan: bald donkey, withdraw.


    The circle recognition reaction was very fast. The colorful aperture was removed at the first time. Wang pangzi held his hand a little. The light of the glass lamp suddenly pulled into a line and directly hit the nine palace grid. It was blocked. The light exploded again to cover the space in front of the nine palace grid.


    But here, everything stopped, and there was no time back.


    Wang pangzi said at this time: there is the smell of time and the smell of people he touched at that time, but it is too weak. I can''t guarantee whether it can be restored. I can only say it''s a try.


    We don''t know what''s inside. We just try. It doesn''t matter whether it can be opened or not. Even if it''s important, we can''t put pressure on Wang pangzi now and simply don''t answer.


    The formula printed on Wang pangzi''s hand is constantly changing, and some gray materials appear around the nine palace grid, constantly pouring into the wick.

 Chapter 499

    I have found that each power will be expressed in the form of light in a specific environment, or they will emit their own light under specific conditions.


    Now dark gray matter, it is time.


    Wang pangzi is trying to collect scattered time. From the beginning to the later, the power of time is becoming thin. The whole process is one-time. If we fail this time, we won''t have a second chance.


    I''m still full of curiosity about the things in the secret room, because the things inside may find some clues to mubai and his space, which can help us how to break away from the way of heaven without following behind Tianting and Tianshi mansion. They have completely become chess pieces.


    But there is no disappointment in failure. The core strength of the holy land can''t be solved. No matter how good its origin is, it will lose its role for us. At that time, it can be broken with brute force.


    Wang pangzi absorbed all the time power around him, and then fell into silence. The seven treasures glass lamp floated in front of him, and the gray light on the wick became brighter and brighter.


    We don''t know how to do time retrospection, so we can only stand by and watch.


    After waiting for half an hour, Wang pangzi said: the power of the seven treasures glass lamp has been activated by me. If it fails, it is likely to produce time fragments or even time whirlpools. If it is hit by time fragments, our bodies or memories are likely to be pulled back to the past. I don''t know what the specific performance is. If it is pulled into the time whirlpool, We are likely to cross back to the past. Of course, I don''t know what the specific situation is, but if we are pulled in, we will never come back. You should be careful not to get involved.


    After Wang pangzi said that, he took a long breath, listened to his explanation, Jianyuan came to us, the sun was shining behind his head, and the light covered us all.


    Time is against time, and the power of Jianyuan is undoubtedly the best defense. He set the time at an instant, and naturally there would be no situation that Wang pangzi said.


    The power of the three Buddhas is in Bozhong. In addition, Wang pangzi just took the inheritance, which may not be better than Jianyuan.


    After adjusting his voice for a few minutes, Wang pangzi''s breath of heavenly demons suddenly converged. The whole person was replaced with Holy Buddha light. There was a nine grade lotus platform under him, but it didn''t condense in the end.


    I think it''s a little strange. Wang pangzi is a demon body and is restrained by Buddhist skills, but now both forces appear on him, which is very unreasonable.


    Their own paths are different. After breaking through the realm of saints, we rarely discuss the ways of cultivation together. They are all their own cultivation.


    When the Buddha light on Wang pangzi reached its peak, the gray light bound on the wick slowly dispersed, covering the nine palace dial and the surrounding three or four square meters. Then the void began to distort and deform, and countless shadows appeared inside, just like an inverted lens, from slow to fast, and finally formed a rotating time streamer, There was a vortex in the middle.


    The power of time can radiate. Through the time shield of the circle, our sight is a little blurred, the spirit shakes, and we can''t help thinking of some past things in our mind.


    Jianyuan noticed that his power was infiltrated, and the big sun behind his head finally stabilized our space.


    The speed of time tracing is faster and faster, but this time it is likely to be thousands of years, even across two small worlds. It is uncertain whether it can be traced back.


    The whirlpool of time is getting bigger and bigger, and there are faint signs of spreading. Wang pangzi quickly bites his middle finger and forces a drop of fine blood on the seven treasure glass lamp. The seven jewels shine at the same time and also start to rotate, sending out strength to press the whirlpool of time back.


    Otherwise, if it is allowed to expand, it will collapse in the end.


    Up to now, I can''t peep into the image in the vortex with ancient characters. Countless past events are flowing back quickly.


    As time went by, for half a day, Wang pangzi was in a cold sweat. The voice said: it has been traced back to 5000 years ago. People in the Holy Land discovered it 4000 years ago. According to this time point, how can there be a five-star red flag?


    I didn''t answer his questions because we were all looking for answers. Just ask him if he can go back.


    Wang pangzi gritted his teeth and didn''t answer. The vortex of time continued to rotate, and half a day later. Wang pangzi said again: ten thousand years, the holy land has been silent in the cold universe for ten thousand years. I don''t know how many years there will be in the future.


    None of us spoke. When we continued in the future, Wang pangzi''s body became thinner sharply. He was extracting the power stored in his body and couldn''t last long.


    In just half an hour, Wang pangzi was as thin as firewood. He felt that he would turn into fly ash at any time.


    But at this time, Han''s parents came in. They didn''t need to get Jianyuan''s consent, and they easily broke the time barrier of Jianyuan and stepped into the space built by Han.


    Han''s father looked at Wang pangzi, his palm spread out, his palm rotated and flew out a light. I didn''t see what it was, and the golden light didn''t enter Wang pangzi''s body in the blink of an eye.


    Fat Wang''s shriveled and withered body was full again at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the time vortex that had slowed down began to speed up again.


    Han''s parents asked the reason. I simply said the matter. Han''s father said angrily: nonsense, trace the time. If he can''t trace the node, he will die at the first time, and the time vortex will get out of control. At that time, the whole holy land will disappear.


    Fat Wang just mentioned it earlier. We didn''t think it would be so serious.


    The whirlpool of time continued to rotate. Soon, Wang pangzi''s newly plumped body shriveled again, and his strength began to dry up. Wang pangzi said again: fifteen thousand years, it makes no sense at all. In that era, let alone the founding of the people''s Republic of China, many immortals were born.


    Han''s father knew more about time and asked: how about the time node?


    Wang pangzi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said weakly: the time fragment I captured has been completely activated now, but I can''t feel the end. The Holy Land definitely came through time and space, and I can''t support it.


    Now, even if we don''t understand the power of time, we can feel the power contained in it. It''s like a world, and it''s not a fixed world. It''s a thousand worlds shuttling through the passage of time.


    My face turned pale. If fat Wang really couldn''t find the time node of the collection, I''m afraid the whole wilderness would be brought back to the unknown time by the scattered power.


    Twenty thousand years!


    Wang pangzi''s voice was hoarse and weak. Han''s father shot again and broke into a golden light, but the effect was very small and was absorbed in an instant.


    Now I also regret my carelessness. It''s not worth taking such a big risk for a secret room that I don''t know.


    Han''s father said: it''s useless to inject strength into him now. He can only obey his fate.


    Wang pangzi clenched his teeth and said: everyone in the holy land should leave. Let them locate the coordinates in the universe and leave the wilderness at the fastest speed, otherwise everyone will be finished.


    Han Peng and I didn''t dare to delay when we heard the speech. We quickly turned around and left and handed over the construction of space to his father.


    When I came out to the control room, I gave the order at the first time. The people in the holy land were covered with fog and didn''t know what had happened. I used the power of the Heavenly Master to directly put my consciousness into their minds and let them implement it.


    When we went out of the secret place, we found that the time tracing inside had triggered a celestial anomaly. At this time, the whole wilderness sky had a dark blue vortex, and a few stars were rotating with it.


    This kind of scene, even the emperor will be scared.


    The vortex in the middle of the sky doesn''t know how big it is. The whole cavity is like a dark blue light column, leading to the endless stars.


    All the heavenly masters of the wilderness were disturbed and rushed over.


    The people of Tianting were also disturbed. Even the strong of Tianshi mansion came. The supreme strong manifested. The supreme of Tianting spread a message from afar: Xuanyuan, what are you doing?


    I snorted coldly and said: we don''t need you to intervene in what we do.


    The supreme of heaven said: the cosmic time is hooked. Except for problems, you can''t afford it.


    Cosmic time?


    My face was gloomy and I didn''t pay attention to it. No matter what it was, it was important to run for my life now, but the whole wilderness was covered by a dark vortex, and the holy land could not escape.


    At present, we can only hope to stay away from the Holy Land and have some way to live at that time.


    The power of time and space can''t be controlled. Any attempt is an adventure.


    The mind is full of twists and turns, and it is in a mess. It is almost impossible to think quietly, because even the Heavenly Master is affected by the power of time back at this time.


    I can only follow Wang pangzi''s instructions to let the people of the Holy Land leave the holy land. Qin Xue also released the biyou Palace at the first time, but the biyou Palace at the moment can''t accommodate so many people, so I can only fall to the ground and build a fortification to accommodate more people.


    People in Tianting and Tianshi mansion didn''t bother to intervene at this time. To my disappointment, Grandpa and parents still didn''t show up when such a big thing happened.


    But after so many years, I''m used to not having them.


    When the talents in the Holy Land leave, the Holy Land flies towards the sky to enter the vortex of time. But just then, the eye of heaven suddenly appeared. The eye looked down at the vortex of time, fiercely stretched out a hand and forcibly pressed down the holy land.


    The cold voice resounded through the whole wilderness at the same time: any living creature who leaves this area without authorization will be killed without amnesty.


    Leave this domain?


    Can the current space-time channel leave the domain of heaven?


    Land in the sanctuary and stay in the void.


    But for the retrospection of time and space, Tiandao seems to have no way, because he didn''t stop it. The eye of heaven appears, just monitoring the creatures inside.

 Chapter 500

    The way of heaven didn''t take action and wanted to let the vortex of time and space expand. It can be seen that in the face of such a huge force of time, the way of heaven had nothing to do.


    I frowned slightly and didn''t have an idea for a moment. Under the power of heaven and earth, everything was so fragile and helpless. But just as the huge vortex fell more and more, a mirror suddenly appeared in the void, which spread from a few meters to hundreds, thousands and hundreds of kilometers, and finally covered the void completely.


    When Han saw the mirror, he immediately asked me if I was mubai, and I nodded. It is indeed a white mirror, but the dark blue mirror is also like a time and space, and it comes out to cover the eyes of the way of heaven.


    The majesty of heaven was provoked and sent out a cold reprimand, saying: do foreigners really want to intervene?


    Mubai didn''t show up, but a star appeared in the mirror. The next second, a blue light fell on the holy land, followed by the dark blue mirror. From beginning to end, mubai didn''t show up, and the eye of heaven didn''t do anything. They seemed to reach a consensus.


    But at the last moment, Mu Bai''s voice came from nothingness: some people will eventually get out of here.


    The eyes of heaven are going to disappear. I heard a cold hum, full of hostility.


    The short two sentences gave me the feeling that they would do it sooner or later. If they don''t do it now, it''s likely that neither side has taken me.


    After the light in mubai mirror fell into the holy land, the originally rapidly expanding space-time vortex stabilized and began to shrink rapidly.


    The appearance of Tiandao and mubai calmed the Tianting peeping into the holy land, and the supreme power of Tianshi mansion gradually disappeared.


    I didn''t stay with Han, so I went back to the core of the holy land for the first time.


    At this time, Wang pangzi was sweating and his body was thin into bones. After seeing me, he said: 30000 years, it has finally reached the node of time and dust. Now I restore the scene at that time. Pay attention to your observation.


    If Wang pangzi can deduce to the node, mubai should help. The vortex gradually stopped, and a picture appeared. People 30000 years ago were wearing modern clothes in Qingling world, and they were still militarized management.


    Seeing this picture, we can basically confirm that our guess is right. 30000 years ago, we could only travel through time.


    In the scope covered by Wang pangzi''s power, the time goes back to tens of thousands of years ago and reproduces the picture at that time, but it is only a virtual shadow, does not exist, or separated by a time and space.


    The group of soldiers who looked like modern people began to operate the Jiugong grid, and we accurately recorded the order of the cases.


    The virtual shadow exploded here. The glass lamp in front of Wang pangzi went out, turned into a light and flew back into his body, and then his thin body fell back.


    Now his situation is very frightening. I dare not touch it. The mustard space built is scattered. I immediately asked the people of the holy land to take Wang pangzi out and give him to cangxue.


    When I sent fat Wang outside, I folded it back and handed it to cangxue, and he would be fine.


    Back to the core of the holy land, Han has opened the secret room. Inside is an all metal room. On the front metal wall is a star map, which seems real and vast, but we don''t know where it is marked. Maybe this is the area where mubai is located.


    I don''t know whether mubai''s appearance is the second meeting, otherwise I can deduce more things from the headless giant, but now the time has not come.


    While Han and I were still observing the star chart, the people in the Holy Land suddenly exclaimed: energy stone.


    When we came in, we were attracted by the star chart for the first time. We didn''t observe the whole room too much. When we heard the scream, we looked along their line of sight. We found a three-story platform in the corner, which was full of red stones. Not many, but the people of the holy land said excitedly: these energy stones can continue to be used in the holy land for at least a thousand years.


    I asked back: will you replace and use it?


    Several people in the Holy Land nodded. I asked them not to delay, to change immediately, and to open the strongest defense in the holy land. It is dangerous for the army to be stationed outside. Moreover, Wu De and Jian Lingxiao have been promoting a war, and the protection of the holy land must be indispensable.


    The people of the holy land just took an energy stone with a big palm and left in a hurry.


    Just after they left, Han Peng and I scanned everything in the whole secret room. In addition to the star map and energy stone, there were some scrolls left. However, when we opened the scroll, we found that it was full of symbols, which we couldn''t understand.


    After glancing at me for a few times, Han and I withdrew. For long-term consideration, we have to go back to Qingling world and get a group of professional people to study.


    But now we have more to do. When we came out to the control room, the energy stone had been replaced. When we came out, the protective light curtain of the holy land had become very bright, just like a golden dome covering the whole holy land. The army that had just escaped had also returned.


    But Wu De frowned and came to me and said: Damn it, it was going to be. As a result, the people in heaven will shrink again.


    The sudden emergence of the way of heaven has a great impact. Now this kind of thing is not urgent, but Wu De chased and said: boss, do we let out a little wind?


    Wu De said that the rumor is naturally that we get the heart of chaotic creatures, but as soon as the matter is poked out, I''m afraid the situation is beyond our control.


    I hesitated, Wu De then said: boss, if you don''t have some news of the explosion, I''m afraid they may not do it in the first half of the year, and they may not do it, and the old sages may not do it. They have to start it several times.


    I looked at Han, she was hesitating like me, and finally said: publish it.


    After listening to Han''s words, Wu De didn''t wait for me to leave.


    As soon as the news got out, there was a movement in the heaven, but it seemed that it was not to attack the holy land, but to attack the wilderness. I asked Wu De a little puzzled, and he said in a low voice: the news I released was that we had made it public, just a few days ago.


    As soon as Wu De said this, I understood that when the breath of heaven spread a few days ago, all the heavenly masters of the wilderness came.


    Before we could react, the people in Tianting couldn''t wait to fight against the wilderness.


    When the army pressed the border, the emperor of the wilderness was in chaos and hurried to ask for help. And they still haven''t figured out what''s going on.


    The important thing is that heaven has touched them before, so now they won''t ask why.


    Jian Lingxiao temporarily replaced Chen Hao and asked Li Yuantian to take five million elite to support him. The people we left began to plan how to catch the old sage alive. Last time we let him go, we also had enough understanding of his means.


    Han Tuo took out the Bagua stove and Tiangong stove and said: Although the Bagua stove was refined by me, it is inevitable that the old sages will have means, so the Bagua stove should stay in the second wave, which is in the charge of Jian Lingxiao, Zhen Kun, Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. In the first wave, Chen Hao, Zhang Tong, I, Jiang Nu and Qin Xue are in charge of the Tiangong stove, assisted by Qin Xue''s biyou palace. If necessary, they can directly imprison him in biyou palace.


    I calculated that the first wave, except Qinxue, was Tianzun. The second wave is also strong except Zhen Kun. Han Fu arranged Wang pangzi''s uncle and nephew in the second wave. In addition to catching the old sage''s air, it was more to prevent someone from rescuing. With their uncle and nephew, there was no fear of seven or eight heavenly dignitaries.


    The old sages are also important to Tianting. At that time, the army of Tianting may turn to attack the holy land. Wu De stays in the Holy Land and is responsible for the organization and scheduling of the army.


    The two teams arranged well, and everyone practiced cooperation again, and then waited for the old sage to step into the Tianting territory and go out with Chen Hao.


    Han Peng added Jiang Nu this time in order to prevent Chen Hao from being unable to make a move.


    But fortunately, the first wave of attack ended, and the old sages did not take action. They threw hundreds of thousands of bodies and withdrew back.


    Worried that Tianting''s attack on the wasteland would be fruitless, Wu De turned back to attack the Holy Land and combined all the 50 million troops, including a totem army of as much as 500000.


    For the secret of the heart of chaotic creatures, Tianting may really attack the holy land on a large scale, but the army in our hands is huge. Now all of them are revealed, they will still have concerns.


    In the second attack, the old sage finally appeared. Without the eighteen layers of hell, the only thing they can use as cannon fodder as consumption is the old sage''s ancient art. If he doesn''t appear, he can''t.


    As soon as he appeared, we became nervous. Fortunately, Chen Hao also left the Customs at this time. After learning about our deployment, he said something speechless: an old turtle wants so many of us to do it. It''s really a compliment to him.


    It''s not difficult to simply repel the old sage, but I don''t think we can catch him alive. Moreover, it has changed with the plan. The old sage is accompanied by two heavenly lords, who are always close to protect him.


    The plan has changed. We temporarily added wind chimes and three eyed saints in the first group. At the same time, Han''s parents also appeared. They took the seat to prevent the supreme power of heaven from suddenly shooting.


    In the middle of Tianting''s battle against the great wilderness, Han suddenly ordered to fight. The biyou palace of Qinxue first turned into a jade shuttle and dispersed over the old sages for the first time, forcing the Tianting army around.


    We checked in for the first time. When the old sage saw our hand, his face changed. The Qi was divided into three. Seeing this scene, I breathed a long sigh in my heart. At least he didn''t hide. All three parts arrived.


    Now he has no magic tools in his hand, and his strength has decreased sharply. Jiang Nu, Chen Hao and I deal with one respectively, and the three eyed great saints of Han and wind chime suppress the remaining two heavenly dignitaries.


    The battle broke out inside, and the army of Tianting began to attack biyou palace. Li Yuantian fought back with the army of the holy land. He moved, and the people of Tianting couldn''t wait and see. The army followed and killed him.


    Chen Hao talked a lot of nonsense. Before he took the shot, he said angrily: old miscellaneous Mao, you can''t escape this time. If you don''t have a hand to catch, I''ll keep your whole body.


    The old sage sneered, but there was no initial tension and indifference on his face.

 Chapter 501

    I did it with Tiandao fist, and the separation of chasing the old sage was a beat. Jiang NV was very fast, and the strange image of the Yellow River hung upside down, forming four water curtain, trapping people completely inside.


    But our attack was crazy. The first one to achieve results was Chen Hao. Under the needle of dinghaishen, the separation of the old sages was directly exploded. It was too late to overflow the Qi. The Tiangong stove fell from the sky and converged all the Qi.


    After Chen Hao succeeded, I also succeeded. With the help of Chen Hao, Jiang Nu also succeeded. The three old sages were captured at the same time.


    As soon as the two heavenly masters responsible for protecting the old sages saw that the situation was bad, they broke open the Holy Land and wanted to escape.


    Han Dan said not to kill the emperor easily. We were merciful and planned to let them leave, but when they were about to go out, I suddenly felt there was something wrong.


    When the old sages are caught, it is reasonable that they should at least say a few cruel words to strive for the vitality of the old sages. Even if they know that the old sages have backhands, the reaction should not be so urgent to leave.


    Seeing that they were about to go out, I quickly shouted: keep them.


    My voice just got up. What I reflected was Qin Xue. She concentrated the power of the whole biyou palace in front of her for the first time. The two heavenly lords collided and almost beat the biyou Palace back to its original shape. But with her stop, the two heavenly lords also lost the chance to escape and were blocked by us.


    There was almost no suspense about the situation of the three freshmen. They were suppressed in a short time. Almost at the same time, they each had a clear Qi to escape.


    Han opened the Tiangong stove and collected the clear gas at the first time. Seeing this, I was relieved and let the two heavenly lords out.


    We looked back and found that the supreme of heaven had appeared, but they didn''t dare to do it because of Han''s parents. If there were no Han''s parents, I''m afraid they would do it when we did it.


    After successfully seizing the old sages, under our influence, the army of Tianting attacking the wilderness also collapsed and fled.


    The biyou palace evacuated and we returned to the holy land, but the matter is not over. The old sages are cunning and must have left behind, but we don''t know where they will be.


    Sword Lingxiao, they have taken advantage of the chaos to break the emptiness and hide in the emptiness for the first time. Now they are waiting for the Qingqi hidden by the old sage to appear.


    But a few minutes later, it was still quiet around, and the troops in heaven retreated, and the whole void was in chaos. We stared around without blinking.


    Seven minutes later, Han Peng still stared at the Qi in the Tiangong stove. Finally, ten minutes later, Han Peng said: the Qi is disappearing, and he still has a body nearby.


    The void was so messy that hundreds of pairs of eyes stared at it at once. As a result, before we found anything, a sword came out of the void in the distance. It almost jumped in the void before it appeared. It came to a team of millions of soldiers and killed thousands of saints at the moment of explosion.


    The two heavenly demons manifest at the same time. The purple demons block out the sky and the sun. At the same time, Han''s parents soar into the sky, and the Xuanyuan sword shines on the whole sky.


    Wang pangzi''s uncle and nephew fell down. At the first time, they cooperated with the ginseng fruit trees in Zhenkun and forcibly divided an area in the army.


    There is a green smell escaping in the place covered by the sword spirit of sword Lingxiao. After the sword fell into the sky, the broken void flew around and forcibly cut the space, forming a barrier composed of space cracks around. The clear air drifted inside, but did not dare to go out rashly. At this time, Jian Lingxiao took out the eight trigrams stove. After opening it, he had to forcibly collect the old sages. As a result, he took his hand. The eight trigrams stove broke away from Jian Lingxiao''s control and fell into the pure Qi. The next second, the eight trigrams stove changed and directly turned into a human shape.


    The combination of Qingqi and Bagua stove forms a fiery giant. With one palm, he claps the sword Qi around Lingxiao, and ignites a three flavor real fire. Before Lingxiao can avoid it, he is rolled in by the tongue of fire.


    My heart stopped suddenly. I can bear one of the three strange fires. Sword Lingxiao may not be able to bear it.


    But now it''s impossible to save. The moment Sanwei real fire covered the sword soaring into the sky, the surrounding broken virtual sword flew into the flame.


    When the old sage''s life core fought with sword Lingxiao, the army of Tianting stopped and surrounded Wang pangzi and them all. At the same time, the voice of the Supreme Court of heaven came from the void and said in a warning tone: if the Supreme Lord interferes, the court of heaven will attack with all its strength and never die.


    Now we both need the constraints of the strong, and Chen Hao''s parents gave an answer at the first time.


    When the four spirits shot, Chen Hao and I also stepped into the void. Jiang Nu controlled the Yellow River and decided to fly to the sky. Although the Yellow River was a strange image, the water distribution needle could control the water attribute. She wanted to use water to extinguish the samadhi true fire, but the yellow River fell and the flood completely surrounded the samadhi true fire. As a result, it could not be extinguished, and the fire was even bigger.


    Chen Hao originally wanted to go with me to deal with the four spirits. Seeing that Jiang NV''s flood could not wash out the Sanwei real fire, he turned and flew towards the samadhi real fire. However, at the moment he was about to step into the fire, a sword roared suddenly from the sea of fire, and an inky black sword gas rose into the sky, directly smashing the void and forming a huge cavity. Sanwei real fire was crazy and rolled in.


    When the flame was involved, the sword Lingxiao stepped out. He was surrounded by sword Qi. There was no match in vertical and horizontal directions. Sanwei real fire could not get close at all.


    The sword Qi rising from the sky suddenly fell down when it reached the void. The terrible sword Qi exploded. Chen Hao''s three souls could not see seven souls. If Jiang Nu hadn''t rolled him up with the Yellow River vision and brought him out quickly, he would be covered by the sword Qi.


    Because the extreme sword releases the ultimate power, the sword Lingxiao will not control it. Anyone involved will be attacked.


    The old sage''s eight trigrams stove body was blown by the sword gas, and the surrounding flame suddenly extinguished, revealing the old sage''s condensed body again. Only he appeared and had to face the sword Lingxiao.


    I looked at the sword and my eyelids jumped wildly. I was afraid that one of the sword Lingxiao didn''t pay attention and killed the old sage completely. It was not worth the loss. But now I didn''t have time to pay attention. Stepping into the void, the wind roared, mixed with thunderstorm like a sharp blade, directly formed a circle and trapped me in it.


    My little world can defend against wind and rain, but the next moment a huge lightning fell from the sky and hit me directly.


    Now my main purpose is to find the four spirits. I can''t be dragged by their skills. I put the Pangu flag on my body at the first time to stop the attack of lightning. I quickly waved the Pangu flag and stirred it twice, and the thunderstorm was rolled away.


    At this time, the old sage was also split by the sword Lingxiao. The core Qi of the old sage did not dare to be connected. Instead, he turned into a Bagua furnace and used the Bagua furnace to resist. The flame exploded, and the sword Qi of the sword Lingxiao also exploded, revealing a dark void.


    Once ranked first in the weapon spectrum, it is not an ancient artifact, but it has residual wisdom. Now it will only be stronger with the forging of sword Lingxiao.


    The eight trigrams furnace is suspended, and the eight trigrams on it emerge. The hexagram patterns show a virtual shadow and stop breaking the virtual.


    Buzz!


    The sword roared to the sky, and the broken void continued to press down. The eight trigrams symbol pattern couldn''t bear it. It exploded with a bang. At the next moment, there was a huge crack on the eight trigrams furnace.


    The core life of the old sage showed up and said with an incredible face: how is it possible that you can split my gossip stove with a broken sword.


    Sword Lingxiao rarely said: whether the sword is good or bad, it depends on who holds it.


    When the voice fell, the law on the broken virtual sword and the small world became apparent at the same time. The legendary eight trigrams stove made a crisp sound and immediately fell apart.


    Chen Hao quietly fell behind the old sage, opened his mouth and spit out a huge mysterious air, which directly covered the old sage. Then he took a fierce breath, and the dark yellow air flowed back. The old sage had nowhere to escape and was sucked into Chen Hao''s stomach together. However, when he turned to return to the holy land, dozens of breath suddenly appeared in the void where the heaven was, and the light fell around him, There are twelve heavenly Lords.


    I was searching for the shadow of wind, rain and lightning. I saw that Chen Hao was besieged by more than a dozen heavenly masters. At the first time, I beat out the Pangu flag and opened a way for him. However, several heavenly masters shot to suppress the Pangu flag with a small world and cut the void where Chen Hao was. The Pangu flag could not get in.


    Seeing that he was about to be surrounded, Jian Lingxiao took a hand and cut a sword from a distance. More than a dozen heavenly masters took a hand to resist at the same time. As a result, the small world was almost broken and cut a road by Jian Lingxiao. Chen Hao didn''t dare to stop, turned and stepped back to the holy land.


    Only in this way, Jian Lingxiao, Jiang NV and I were completely surrounded by the Heavenly Emperor of heaven.


    The vision of the four spirits is expanding. I can''t walk in it, but Jiang NV''s water dividing needle can just swim in the rain and forcibly bring her to me.


    Sword Lingxiao cuts a path with his deadly sword. The three meet back-to-back.


    At this time, we are surrounded by the small world of Tianzun, just like the big day one after another. There are storm and thunder, which fall densely around us.


    My little world is defensive. Jiang NV and Jian Lingxiao both hide in. At this time, the God in the holy land is also coming.


    They were the only ones who moved, and the Heavenly Master appeared again in the heavenly court. This time, there were not one, but thirty-six. They were also followed by thousands of great saints and set up a large array of stars in the sky.


    As soon as I saw it, I thought it was terrible. I have experienced the power of the big star array on the sky. Now the 36 stars are still deployed in the array, and the surrounding stars also have the space occupied by the peak saint. The power is by no means unusual.


    The important thing is that the big array of stars on the sky is originally the big array of heaven. No one knows the flexibility and use of the array better than them.


    But surrounded us, Tianting didn''t do it. The Jade Emperor stepped out from the rear and said in the air: you can spare the three of them from dying by handing over the hearts of chaotic creatures. Otherwise, even if you have great skills, you will not be able to save them once the array is opened.


    When the Jade Emperor spoke, I used Pangu flags to tightly protect the three of us. It''s difficult to save people now. It''s also difficult or even impossible for us to get out. Moreover, there are not many heavenly lords in the holy land, so it''s useless to come in.


    The posture of the heavenly court is to have a war at the level of heaven with the holy land.

 Chapter 502

    The Celestial Star array of Tianting will be launched soon. Thirty six Heavenly Lord arrays will be covered with terrible killing opportunities.


    The sword Lingxiao released the immortal killing sword array. As a result, it was beaten back to its original shape. It couldn''t bear it at all. The complete Pangu flag is shining, and the totem on it is creeping like water, dispersing the power of the large array.


    But in the big array, 36 stars twinkled. For a time, the stars were bright, which combined everyone''s strength. The Pangu flag began to shake and continue to be compressed.


    The sky star array can''t break the defense of the ancient flag, but as long as it shrinks, it can kill us in the end. It doesn''t matter whether it can break or not, and the Tianzun in the array hasn''t shot yet.


    The breaking emptiness of the sword Lingxiao keeps buzzing and constantly shoots out the sword Qi, but the weak force can be said to hit the stone with an egg compared with the power of the big array. The sword Qi will be scattered when it overflows.


    I used Tiandao boxing and hit several punches in a row to open the Pangu flag, but it was still useless. Jiang Nu used a strange image to take us out, but I stopped her in time.


    The big star array on Sunday. Only Wu De knows it here. People who don''t know the array will only sink deeper and deeper at that time. At first, Chen Hao almost died trapped inside. Now the best way is not to move.


    But we didn''t move, but the stars outside moved. Thirty six heavenly masters shot at the same time. I blocked in front for the first time. As a result, only a small boundary was broken down.


    Now their power is no longer the joint attack in ordinary combat, but is integrated by the array. The power of the 36 heavenly Lords is accumulated, resulting in the terrible power.


    The moment my little world was broken down, the tree inside began to shake, and the majestic force of life was released. The broken little world was quickly repaired and became complete again.


    But at the moment of construction, the small world was ruthlessly broken down again.


    In the past, if I was attacked to such a degree, my small world would collapse directly. Now it is only broken down. It can be seen that the runes in the heart of chaotic creatures are integrated, and the ability of the small world after change begins to show.


    The power of immortality is immortal, but I know that the power of immortality in my small world can only go back and forth four times. The fourth time is to reach the peak and can''t continue to bear it.


    At the third time, Jiang Nu helped, but the power of her and sword Lingxiao was too weak to work at all.


    Three times they didn''t break through my little world, and thirty-six stars were also surprised. Ten people showed up, hooked the array and fell directly at me. They shot in five directions to completely break my little world.


    Sword Lingxiao spit out a mouthful of blood fiercely, and the sword Qi becomes extremely fierce. It breaks through the emptiness and turns into a black light and goes straight at four of the heavenly Lords.


    Now we can''t see the situation outside, but as long as there is a way, Han Dan will never give up the rescue. Just in the current situation, I''m afraid the three of us will explain inside before they come in.


    I''m at the end of a powerful crossbow. The sword Lingxiao uses the extreme sword. It was originally a desperate way to fight. Even if he could kill the enemy, he couldn''t support it to the end.


    Jian Lingxiao and I fell down, and Jiang NV was just a moment.


    The power of the eight heavenly masters fell on me at the same time, not only the power of the eight people, but also the blessing of the array. My small world suddenly became full of holes.


    However, when attacking me, they hooked the power of the array, and the two people dealt with by jianlingxiao didn''t get the blessing of the array, and they underestimated the strength of jianlingxiao too much.


    After entering Tianzun''s realm, it can be said that no one in the same realm dared to take his sword alone. Now they meet him. Tianzun''s big day is shrouded in a starry sky constructed by the array. As a result, the sword leaps across the sky to avoid the first defense of the small world. Finally, it breaks through the small world and crosses directly.


    Fortunately, the two were relatively far away, and the sword Lingxiao held the must kill hand again. His strength was very concentrated. He just targeted one of them without waiting for a response. The targeted Heavenly God was directly stabbed through the spirit''s orifices and killed the spirit.


    Breaking Xu Ling turned to the air conditioner and continued to cut towards the second Tianzun. However, his strength had been exhausted and was stopped by Zun that day. Even so, breaking Xu broke through his small world and cut off his arm.


    At this time, I just took the siege of eight heavenly masters. Seeing that we were at the end of the crossbow, they broke away from the array and flew into the air to save the man chased by the sword Lingxiao.


    But at the moment when they shot, the broken void trembled, driving the whole starry sky to tremble. It turned into a black light again. Before the rescuers came, they killed the seriously injured Tianzun with a sword. The sword spirit reversed again and flew towards the rescuers.


    Almost at the same time, the body of the sword Lingxiao turned into a faint light, and soon integrated into the broken void. The sword Qi became more violent and hit the remaining Tianzun. The sword light was only half a meter square, but the void cracked and trembled.


    The Tianzun who was originally ushered in the Tianting retreated one after another and wanted to escape. However, the broken virtual sword was too fast. It arrived in a flash. In a short time, I saw four small circles broken down and the forehead Tianzun inside was cut off.


    Sword Lingxiao kills people. It''s just between lightning and flint. Not to mention that the people in heaven didn''t react. Even I didn''t react. Breaking Xu returned to Pangu flag. Sword Lingxiao staggered out from the black light of breaking Xu. His mouth was bleeding and his face was pale. He was seriously injured.


    However, he killed six heavenly lords with the power of one person, which few people can do.


    Han Peng told us not to kill the Heavenly Master easily, but now there is no abnormality after the sword Lingxiao''s killing.


    Because the shot was too fast, the whole process was only a few seconds, there was no delay in time, and the outside rescue did not arrive.


    The killing of eight heavenly lords has little impact on the big star array, because while they are weak, we are also weak, and the power of the array can still suppress us.


    I also knew that I couldn''t go out. I took the Pangu flag in my hand, wrapped Jiang NV in my backhand, and put all the ancient characters into the Pangu flag, branded one layer after another.


    Sword Lingxiao wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said: I''ll go first, you follow, and my sword soul will guide you.


    Whether Jiang Nu can send it out is one thing. At present, I don''t argue with him. Anyway, the final result is the same. Jiang Nu noticed that we were going to send her out, grabbed my hand and said: Tong Tong, you go out, uncle Jian and I will send you.


    She said and stretched out her hand to pull the Pangu flag on her body. At this time, the array was started again. Sword Lingxiao and I were naked and completely withstood the power of the array.


    Almost at the same time when the array power fell, the sword Lingxiao was united with the sword again, but this time the sword spirit was not condensed, but expanded to the utmost, just like a sky knife falling in the air, forcibly splitting the array power into two parts to form a channel.


    The vertical and horizontal sword Qi shocked the heaven in the array. When they wanted to close, I grabbed Jiang Nu and stepped out of the range covered by the array power.


    On the way, I scolded Jiang Nu and said: when is it? I have to waste time.


    The power of the sword Lingxiao reached its peak after breaking through the power of the stars array. The dark sword spirit stood in the stars like a black iron column, emitting endless light. The second sword swept out and opened a channel again.


    Jiang NV stopped struggling and let me take him out.


    Breaking the array with the sword flying through the sky is tantamount to breaking the void inside. We didn''t get lost in it. We reached the edge of the array twice.


    However, the Tianzun and the great sage of the peak in the array have been chasing and attacked sword Lingxiao several times. At this time, sword Lingxiao has reached the peak, flourished and declined. In addition, when the second sword is split by the array, the broken virtual sword makes a sad sound and roars away.


    Sword Lingxiao came to the end, but the soul of the sword was released. The whole space was his sword Qi. I caught the breath of the soul of the sword and said: Uncle Jian, you return to the ancient flag, and I''ll send you the rest of the way.


    If the soul of the sword dissipates, the sword will really die. But the sword Lingxiao was determined. He pretended not to hear my words. The soul of the sword trembled, condensed all the scattered sword Qi, formed a big sword again, and split it out again in the air. The barrier of the array was broken by a gap, but the soul of the sword that followed the sword Lingxiao exploded. Only broken Xu flew back and was caught by Jiang NV.


    The gap has appeared, but it''s not easy to go out, and while the array is broken, I also see the situation outside. They have shot, but all the strong people in Tianting block them. For a time, they can''t get close at all.


    I didn''t dare to stay with Jiang Nu for a moment. As a result, when I reached the gap, I was stopped by 28 heavenly masters.


    The ancient characters appeared in my body, once again blessed the Pangu flag, grabbed Jiang''s hand and threw her out.


    Ginger turned back on the way and looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    He is used to ignoring other people''s lives, and he becomes indifferent. When life and death are at stake, he calms down a lot. He is reluctant to give up, but he has never been sad. With a cold drink of indifference, the moment when the small world emerges will be directly opened, and the light will be transmitted in an instant, shining on the whole void.


    The twenty-eight heavenly lords also opened their own small world to resist my attack.


    I manifest my virtual body without any magical powers. I just run the spring thunder breathing method to step down in the air, because I don''t want to go out and have no reserves of strength. The totem paves a road. On the road, it is similar to my own domain, my speed can reach the extreme, and I can achieve teleportation within the coverage.


    One day, the emperor of heaven stopped Jiang nu. My fist showed the ancient characters. When I showed my Tiandao fist, I smashed it down and made a way for her.


    Just a hundred meters away, it was extremely difficult at this time, involving the power of Tianting Tianzun. Jiang NV''s speed also slowed down, and it was extremely difficult not to walk a meter.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven said: Tianshi mansion can''t intervene. If you don''t kill him at this time, when will you wait.


    The words fell, he shot coldly, and under the cover of other heavenly masters, punched through my left shoulder. I stumbled and vomited a big mouthful of blood, but the war was more and more intense.


    Seeing that I was hurt, Jiang NV said: Tong Tong, I''ll stay and we''ll go out together.


    When I heard the speech, I was annoyed and roared: shut up.

 Chapter 503

    Indifference doesn''t mean ruthlessness, but we all know our destiny and don''t need to be entangled too much.


    Jiang Nu only participated in several battles and her feelings for me made her hesitate at this time.


    I roared at this time. Jiang NV was stunned. Tears were still hanging from the corners of her eyes. She clenched her lips and didn''t speak.


    The broken virtual sword is still there, and the sword Lingxiao may still have hope, and he used his life to break the array and send us here, which is tantamount to giving us a hope. However, in this situation, even Han''s parents can''t get close to it.


    We rounded up the old sages, and now we are giving them a chance. Before, the emperor of heaven proposed to exchange the old sages for the three of us. At that time, they were not sure to stop the Holy Land and kill us.


    But now everything is different. They are sure enough to keep me, and Jiang NV and Jian Lingxiao can''t send me out. The final result is that all three die in it. The only way to keep one is for Jian Lingxiao and I to send Jiang NV out.


    So when jianlingxiao made his choice, I didn''t intervene. Finally, I reminded him to leave the sword soul. After he didn''t answer, I didn''t say anything¡®


    I use spring thunder breathing method, but the repair speed can''t catch up with the speed of injury. More and more wounds are left on my body.


    In the last few seconds, I was bleeding all over my body, and my body was full of holes, and the small world collapsed. In front of me, there were more than a dozen heavenly masters blocking the way.


    I took a deep breath. Tiandao boxing hit them one after another, but not against them, but against Pangu flag to make it faster. At the same time, I used ancient characters to support Pangu flag again to ensure that she could withstand the attack when she went out. Otherwise, even if she could leave the array, she would be killed outside in the end.


    Jiang Nu wept, but not in words, but tried her best to urge the Yellow River to make a decision and build a defense in the Pangu flag.


    I was relieved to see her do so. With the last punch, Pangu flag had approached the exit and faced the God blocking the way.


    I took a deep breath, opened my carry space, sent the imprisoned headless giant to Pangu flag, and sent a message to Jiang Nu, saying: go back and tell Han Han that this headless body is related to mubai, but don''t deduce anything from him until mubai appears for the second time.


    The first step out of the space of heaven is the heaven realm, but the heaven fruit position is very rare, not to mention the fruit position above the heaven. If you want to become a leader and go out of this domain, you have to defeat the competitors around you first.


    My voice fell, and my virtual body began to expand. My spine was rapidly raised. With one punch, a heavenly statue in the way blew away and tried his best to hit Jiang NV''s way.


    I made a mistake with a punch just now, but now I hit it. The fight is against the stars array. The power of terror rolled back along the fist and tore my empty body in the blink of an eye.


    The noumenon appeared, and there was also a crack. At this time, the power of the array turned and wanted to stop Jiang Nu from leaving.


    I roared, and my body broke instantly. There were only 36 vertebrae left, of which 30 were shining, and the other six were dark. My spirit hid in the dark vertebrae and flew forward together.


    Although I was behind, my spine bone leaped over Jiang Nu and walked in front. At the moment of arrival, the ancient words on it emerged and formed a circle. The explosive force instantly suppressed the power of the array and pushed back the God who blocked the way.


    The spirit is attached to the spine. The ancient characters sensed at the moment are completely different. It seems to contain the sound of heaven. You can hear some strange sounds, such as some Chinese mantra.


    While Jiang Nu took advantage of me to repel the heavenly deity in the heaven, she flew out at the last moment when the array was closed.


    I thought that if I lost my body, my spine would break quickly, but when I finished my mission, my spine always existed. My spirit was hidden in it and did not feel the suppression of the array.


    Seeing that my spine was still there, the emperor of heaven tried to attack. As a result, the ancient words flickered and were undamaged.


    The ancient characters that left my body seemed to break free from some kind of bondage, and the released power was more powerful. Moreover, the characters on them flew out and circled to build an ancient pattern in the ring.


    The Tianzun of Tianting kept mobilizing the array power to suppress it and wanted to break it. As a result, neither the array suppression nor the Tianzun could shake it in the end.


    Under the impact of external forces, the spine lit up by itself. After dozens of attacks, the 31st section began to shine. After the ancient characters on the top were integrated into the character circle, the inside of the top immediately doubled.


    Aware of the increased strength, the Heavenly Master of the heaven did not dare to try again, but just mobilized the power of the array to besiege.


    At this time, I can still clearly feel the connection between my spine and myself. He is still a part of my body, but at the moment, my mind is full of broken and deep voices that I can''t hear clearly.


    The people in heaven could not help but my residual spine. They soon made other decisions, directly mobilized the array and forcibly took me back to their station.


    When the array was dispersed, at least 300 heavenly masters'' breath fell on my spine, and there were countless great saints and peak great saints.


    They wanted to deduce, but no one could peep into the spine. However, seeing that they no longer sell, it seems that they don''t realize that my spirit is still hiding on it. All of them are just observing around the ancient characters.


    At this time, Jiang Nu has gone out. There are people in the holy land outside who will find a way to meet her, and there are Pangu flags. With her own defense, there will be no problem in a short time.


    What worries me most is Han. She is likely to get out of control when she knows what happened to me.


    But now I''m worried that these are useless. As soon as my soul appears, it will be killed. So anyway, I can only stay in my spine. Moreover, my spine is also like my body. My soul can''t feel any weakening in it.


    I have soul Qi to stay on Han she, which I didn''t intend to leave when I was a husband and wife. Although I can''t recast my soul, she can sense my life and death through soul Qi.


    I was relieved to think of this. At least when I''m not scared, she shouldn''t mess around. What we need to do now is to find out what the ancient characters in the spine are, and what the vague voice tells.


    However, let me listen attentively, the voice is always vague. And there were more and more people around. Finally, the supreme power came in person. They communicated by voice, but the words could be clearly heard by me.


    They were guessing the bones in front of them. One of the heavenly Masters said: the ancient characters on them could not be interpreted, like congenital characters.


    The supreme power nodded slightly and said: it''s very similar to the one in those years.


    In other words, the supreme power also looked up at the sky and said to himself: it can also cover the way of heaven. It''s unusual. I think we can try to integrate this bone into our body.


    Occupying my spine, all the heavenly beings around me wanted to do it, but when they really wanted to do it, they all showed hesitation.


    My heart is also a click. The whole person lifts his spirit, because if they really any vertebrae, my spirit will be exposed, and there will be no doubt of death at that time.


    Perhaps out of fear, the surrounding Tianzun hurriedly said: shangzun, now there are five sections on the bone that are dark. Before, in the sky star array, another section was lit up after receiving the attack. I think it is absorbing power.


    The supreme power shook his head and said: it''s not absorption. Its power is completely different from ours. It''s useless to absorb. It''s just activated by your power. All the ultimate things in heaven and earth will have extremely powerful self-protection power. The people of Tianshi mansion want to take this person as the core, open up a new path and break through the heaven and Taoism domain, and it should be this skeleton that they rely on.


    Hearing the speech, the nearby Tianzun immediately said: shangzun, in that case, will Tianshi mansion make trouble?


    The supreme power Leng hum said: it''s too late to make trouble now. Tianshi mansion has been dormant in the wilderness for countless years. Zhang Daoling''s reincarnation has also traveled to the Qingling world and made so many arrangements. I didn''t expect that the benefits will eventually fall into our hands.


    The supreme power who has always been around me is inevitably proud of this, but the next God has not been complacent. One person reminded me: Supreme Lord, the messenger is good at calculation and deduction, and we still can''t be careless.


    It''s not stupid to be able to reach the supreme strong, but the strong are not necessarily modest people. The perennial intrigues and flattering words will also make them vain.


    The supreme person in front of him was such a person. When he heard the speech, he immediately said with a cold hum of unhappiness: well-known people, what they can deduce is only the heaven realm. They can''t control the heaven realm.


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Maybe grandpa has counted all these. If he really hasn''t done it, according to past experience, I may have an opportunity here.


    As for the supreme power''s saying that the well-known saints are not above the God, I believe his words are right, and even the God may not be able to calculate them all.


    But my grandfather doesn''t want to count them. He just needs to count me. He can even calculate my experience through the main people around me.


    I think the next few heavenly masters thought of this problem, but the supreme and powerful have been very unhappy. They dare not go on and choose silence.


    Here, I can''t see the situation outside, but I can roughly feel that there are hundreds of tianzuns in the Tianting residence. As for the supreme power, there are three outside, and there is one here, which adds up to four. Unfortunately, I can''t feel the breath of the supreme power now, and I can''t determine the quantity for a time.


    Such a huge force, but only a few heavenly masters took the lead in several expeditions. Even the old sages and the Jade Emperor had to participate in the war, which was somewhat unreasonable.


    Because the old sage and the jade emperor have a high status in heaven, there is no need to go out in person.


    Thinking of this, I felt carefully again. As a result, I really found the secret. The breath of those heavenly powerful people is incomplete.


    I think of those empty graves in the seven realms.

 Chapter 504

    The tombs in the qijiehua space are all empty. According to the situation at that time, I didn''t feel the breath of death. Combined with the current breath, those heavenly lords that once existed are likely to be in heaven.


    In the fairyland at that time, they also had the ability to get those people''s bodies here. But since they got people here, why did they build a mausoleum in the Seven Realms?


    But this problem is not big, and I don''t have much time to think at this time.


    The supreme power didn''t force anyone to fuse the bones I left. Several people discussed and planned to continue to attack the golden bone and completely activate it.


    I listened to their conversation and my heart jumped wildly. There were surprises and worries. The surprise is that it didn''t happen. I probably can''t find this secret all my life. Before that, I had to bear the limit for several promotions, and the spine lit up by myself. But even so, I never thought about taking out my bones to attack.


    At the same time, I am also worried that the golden bone will bear the supreme power, and the spirit I hide in it will be found.


    When they were ready to do it, I mobilized the soul of my whole body and firmly imprisoned the three souls. If the golden ancient characters were not under my control, I would also break the ancient characters into the spirits in order to save my life.


    But judging from the attacks just now, the power of the Heavenly Master did not affect me at all. Even when I secretly spied on them, they didn''t notice the existence of my divine soul.


    Although the supreme power made suggestions, he was unwilling to make the first attempt, but ordered the God around him to make a move.


    At their level, they cherish their lives more and more, because they are too close to break out of the confinement of the way of heaven. What is within reach is right in front of them, and anyone will become careful.


    And the former God, who also cherished his life, had become a stepping stone at this time.


    No matter how high the status in the future, as long as there is something above yourself, you will become a victim.


    I can''t help but think of a very simple sentence, big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp, shrimp eat mud.


    Now I finally realize the cruelty of that sentence. Sometimes, even if I become food, I have to work hard to live.


    After receiving the order, the Heavenly Master hesitated a little, but he was afraid and didn''t dare to do his best. He just made an attempt.


    The golden bone didn''t change and didn''t attack. I hid in it without any influence.


    The supreme power was dissatisfied with the emperor''s failure to do his best. He snorted coldly. The emperor trembled and hurried to do it for the second time. He didn''t dare to make any temptation this time. When he tried his best, the golden skeleton still didn''t fight back, and the 32nd spine just flickered and didn''t light up.


    Tianzun took a deep breath, pulled up the five people next to him and shot at the same time. This time, he finally lit up half of the thirty second vertebra.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, but I didn''t expect that the five heavenly lords only lit up half of it, but it''s not surprising to think that in the array, more than a dozen heavenly lords lit up one section at the same time. If my bones were not so strong, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to send Jiang NV out.


    Now I''m not worried about Jiang Nu, but about the sword Lingxiao. I don''t know if there is a sword soul left in the broken empty sword.


    But last time, taking the old sage as an example, Han Peng explained the method of life renewal very seriously. People should pay more or less attention to it. Moreover, special practitioners are very different from others and are not so easy to be killed.


    I thought so, and found that the low singing sound in my ear became clearer, but I still couldn''t hear it clearly. I estimated that the 30th quarter was a watershed. After the 31st quarter was lit, the sound appeared, and it would become clearer without a quarter up.


    I''m a little speechless at the thought of this. I don''t know who set this restriction. I can''t hear clearly. What''s the difference between lighting up the thirty-four stanzas and lighting up the thirty-five stanzas?


    Anyway, as long as the 36th quarter is not lit up, the rest is just empty talk.


    But whether I think so or not, I have to look at it in the back.


    Lighting up half and the remaining half needs stronger power. Moreover, I also found a problem in their attacks. The power to light up the spine cannot be superimposed. Only when it is strong enough can it be lit up at one time.


    When I found out, I was worried that the supreme power was not enough to light verse 36. My worry soon became a reality. When the thirty third quarter was lit, more than 50 heavenly masters couldn''t do it at the same time.


    When they tried for the second time, the army out of the battle withdrew. The leader was a Tianzun. He was followed by the Jade Emperor. More than a dozen strong people were a little embarrassed. The army retreated and a large array was opened in the snow area of Tianting. At this time, someone complained that the little girl of Xuanyuan family was completely dead.


    The Jade Emperor sneered and said: don''t worry, her man was beheaded. At this time, she is already haggard. She won''t need us to do it in a few days, and she will be possessed by herself.


    General Tianzun, the leader of the army, said in some confusion: I really can''t understand. When I have reached this level of cultivation, how can love become obsession?


    Everyone was puzzled, but none of the people present could answer.


    Indifferent to numbness, really but so, just think about it makes people''s scalp numb. But if I hadn''t known Han long ago, perhaps with the progress of cultivation, my feelings might really be indifferent.


    In the fairyland of that year, all the immortals were not allowed to fall in love. In addition to the rules of heaven, I''m afraid it was more caused by this indifference.


    All the immortals have no love, so there are very curious fairies falling in love with mortals. If immortals have love, how can mortals dare to move immortals?


    My brain is a little messy. As before, as long as it involves Han, I can''t come up with any ideas at all. And now I listen to their discussion. Because of my accident, the whole person has lost his mind.


    When I was distracted, they made another move. This time, they added the returned Tianzun, a full number of more than 60 Tianzun, followed by tens of thousands of peak saints. Unfortunately, with a large number of people, their strength was not concentrated, very scattered and ineffective.


    The supreme power was very dissatisfied with such a result. He personally attacked the golden skeleton. With only one blow, the spine of the thirty second section was lit, and half of the thirty third section was lit.


    But he''s making a move and can''t light up the thirty third quarter. Seeing that he made a fool of himself in front of the crowd, the Supreme Master''s face changed, the small world appeared, and a fierce fist hit the golden skeleton.


    Now I''m not worried that the golden bones will be broken. I just hope they can hurry up so that I can light up my spine and find a chance to go out at that time.


    This is the first time I have seen the small world of the supreme power. It is lush and vibrant. It is completely a life world.


    Now the gap between us and them is in the small world, but we are still far from them. It can be said that the small world has changed, but it is a strange image caused by the totem in the heart of chaotic creatures, not really stepping out of the realm.


    Release the small world, and the blow of the supreme power finally lights up the spine of section 33, but it is difficult to light up section 34.


    Just at this time, several supreme masters who were monitoring Han''s parents outside also came back. However, section 34 was harder to light up than expected, and the four Supreme masters didn''t light up at the same time.


    When I saw it, my heart was in my throat, and I even forgot to listen to it. The supreme power released all, and the small world came again, but it still couldn''t light up.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor stood up and said respectfully: gentlemen, this bone is too extraordinary. It is likely to be the remains of Pangu. I think it''s all right. Now try to integrate and be able to.


    The position of the Jade Emperor is always inferior to that of the supreme. This reminds me of one thing Wu De said. The position of the Jade Emperor is also appointed. These supreme masters are likely to be the people who appointed him. In the fairy world, these supreme masters are called heaven.


    But now we know that the heaven is really a self styled heaven compared with the Tao of heaven. However, in which era, it is not surprising that the supreme existence is called the heaven, because they are the most powerful existence in the seven realms. At the same time, they also master the way to cover their breath and not be detected by the Tao of heaven. It can be said that one hand covers the sky.


    The Jade Emperor had a bad idea here. The Supreme Master said that the golden skeleton was very similar to Pangu''s. Now he is reminding that he is likely to give up.


    But the Supreme Master who just made the first move said: the boy has been destroyed by the array. Now this skeleton is an ownerless thing. Such an ownerless thing against the sky is naturally all activated, and then try to integrate.


    I''m used to being superior. Several supreme and powerful people are very arrogant. The other three also said: even if it is the remains of Pangu, it can''t turn waves here.


    When they say this, their faces are arrogant. It gives me the feeling that their confidence does not come from themselves, but depends on them.


    At the thought of this, I took a breath of air conditioning. Even if all the bones were lit and controlled by me, I''m afraid it''s not easy to escape. Moreover, my small world collapsed. Even if I was building a body of flesh and blood, my strength was probably reduced sharply.


    At that time, I may not be able to escape. After careful consideration, I made a bold decision. At that time, as long as the spirit is not found, I will pretend to be robbed, and then fight against it, occupy their body, and then find an excuse to leave.


    As long as they get outside, they can pick them up.


    But the biggest problem is that at the beginning, the emperor must be just an experiment, and I''m afraid he will eventually occupy the supreme power.


    At that time, he may not be able to fight the supreme power and will be really taken away.


    When I was thinking, the supreme power ordered to open the Celestial Star array. They will personally host the array and the Heavenly Lord will assist to soften the power through the array and light up the bones at one time.


    The four Supreme main arrays and the Celestial Star array are really like a universe, incomparably bright. In particular, the four Supreme stars are as bright as a sun in the whole small world.

 Chapter 505

    In addition to the four Supreme masters, there are 60 heavenly masters and 50000 peak saints. So many people have built a star map in it. Even so, the supreme strong still feel that it is not enough. They think it is not easy to light up in the last few sections. Since the sky star array has been opened, they hope to succeed at one time.


    After discussion, the elite peak Saint outside went in for another 200000. For a time, the array was brilliant and the stars twinkled, completely trapping my spine.


    At the moment when the array power was released, I felt an unprecedented powerful power, just like the way of heaven, giving people a sense of powerlessness.


    But even if such a terrible force fell, the golden skeleton was still not damaged, but the spine was only lit up to 35, and the last one could not be lit up.


    The most powerful person appears and transmits the sound, so that everyone in the array can open the small world and use the power of the small world.


    Opening the small world, it can be said that the power of the whole array will be improved by one level, but even this level of attack still can''t light up the 36th quarter.


    After several attempts, they finally gave up and came to the conclusion that only the Tao of heaven can light up.


    The thirty-five vertebrae were lit up, and I don''t know how strong he is, because although he is connected with my spirit now, because it bears extremely terrible power, I dare not connect the bones for a time, but I''m sure it''s absolutely strong.


    The only regret is that I guessed about the voice. I couldn''t hear what it said at the last moment. I was very helpless.


    The people in heaven withdrew the array, then began to discuss, and finally elected a Heavenly Lord to try integration.


    Seeing that they are about to start, I try my best to restrain my soul Qi. I observed that the Tianzun''s strength was also at the bottom of the Tianzun, and I knew that he was just cannon fodder. I couldn''t help worrying.


    After the emperor came out, he began to peel off his blood bones. After his spine was peeled off, he was immediately protected by other gods and raised with blood gas. If there were no irreparable changes, they would not abandon him.


    As long as I have the intention to keep his life, I have a chance.


    The Emperor didn''t hesitate to split flesh and blood. His back seemed to be split by a knife. He opened a terrible blood hole and leaned against my golden skeleton.


    At the moment when the golden skeleton was integrated into his body, countless soul filaments were emitted from his soul, ready to penetrate his blood.


    My soul keeps converging and hiding in the last vertebrae. Because there is no light, his soul silk can''t come in, leaving me a hiding place. Moreover, this section that he can''t connect still has contact with me. As long as I fight back, I can easily expel him.


    Because at this moment, I am still the owner of this skeleton.


    But this is not the time, because he has not fully controlled the skeleton, and I have to wait patiently for the opportunity.


    With the passage of time, the Buddha''s blood began to cover the vertebrae, and the originally cracked bones and flesh began to connect, just as if they were born. When the main vein of the Lingqiao covered it, my dormant spirit suddenly went out and entered his Lingqiao for the first time along the main vein.


    In the whole process, his mind and spirit were spent on the golden skeleton. He never thought that my soul was still hiding in it. At the moment of staying in his soul, I first released the ancient characters to completely seal his soul, otherwise the breath would escape, and his soul would not have the chance to escape.


    The Heavenly Master''s response was also very fast, and the spirit quickly gathered out and was ready to fight me.


    If the people in heaven send a Heavenly Master with the peak, it will take me some time to deal with it, but the Heavenly Master in front of me is just the perfect one in the small world. I''m imprisoned after only a few rounds.


    However, there was no news for a long time. People outside were anxious and asked one after another. The time can''t be delayed for a long time.


    I hurriedly controlled his soul and answered: Well, everything is under control, but some places still need to be met. Please open the array and let me go out and find someone to be my opponent. Only by bursting out of the ultimate power can I fully integrate.


    I didn''t realize I was wrong until I said it. I hurriedly added: if you get my breath, the integration of the Lord will get twice the result with half the effort.


    The four Supreme masters are jealous of the bones in front of them. It is estimated that they are all thinking about how to take possession of them for themselves. Anyone who takes possession now will be opposed. If it is only one person, I don''t expect to agree to such a request, but take possession of them for themselves at the first time.


    The four Supreme masters looked at me and asked the God controlled by me: are you sure everything is under control?


    I quickly controlled the spirit of the God and replied: it''s under control, and I won''t stay away.


    After repeated assurances, they opened the array to let me out. The array was opened. The first thing I saw was the handkerchief with red eyes.


    On her body, she could no longer see the style of the past. The whole person was extremely haggard. In her hand was a small wooden axe, which had been stained with blood.


    With such a crazy look, no wonder the Jade Emperor wanted to retreat.


    Han Han has lost his mind at this time. When he saw me coming out, he chopped down the small wooden axe at the first time, but on the way, I released soul Qi and took back the half chopped small wooden axe.


    The people of Tianting have been paying attention to me. When Han Li stopped me, the Jade Emperor screamed: No, there is fraud.


    His voice fell, and the heavenly body I occupied suddenly exploded, turned into flesh and blood and scattered everywhere.


    Han Dan won''t let other people''s bodies touch her. I constantly cast my body with my own blood. Even if I use heaven''s secret disk, it is also the flesh born from my own blood and belongs to myself.


    Although what you have taken away now can become yourself, it should be someone else''s body in the end. Happy, hanpeng won''t care about this, but I still remember the warning she gave me in bed once.


    At present, it is not wise to give up the body, but I don''t want others to touch Han in my heart.


    At the moment when the flesh exploded, there were only golden skeletons left in the void. My spirit occupied it for the first time. After the blood recovered, I began to condense the flesh again, and the blood and flesh of the meridians were recast. The speed was much slower. I could only temporarily build a virtual body with blood and Qi, which was held in my arms by Han.


    But after a short delay of two seconds, the strong in heaven came out, and the supreme strong even forgot the agreement and took the shot directly.


    The holy land did not allow han to stand outside alone. At the moment when the Supreme Master shot, Han''s parents also shot. The heavenly demon body appeared. Wang Dafu shot one of the supreme masters alone. The heavenly demon body twinkled under the collision. Wang Dafu''s body suddenly soared into a huge ball. However, when he shot, his huge body quickly became smaller, and even his empty body became smaller, But the power that erupted was to beat the supreme back a few steps.


    Wang pangzi also stopped one of the supreme masters with the characteristics of the heavenly demon body, but even if he could fight back, his uncles and nephews were seriously injured. However, he stopped and made time for Han''s parents. They were covered with blood mist and did not show any magic powers. With the power of their flesh, they gave the two supreme masters to the Tianting snow area, which was better than the strength.


    At the peak, any lead will be an irreparable gap.


    Short confrontation, Han has brought me back to the holy land. Although I lost the small world, I felt a powerful force at the moment when my soul connected with the spine and vertebrae.


    It''s just that there''s no body and you can''t use it. When they returned to the holy land, Han''s father returned for the first time. The Holy Land started and flew towards the void. At the same time, Pangu flags, mountains and rivers and mountains and seas spread out at the same time, divided into three areas to protect the outside of the defense aperture of the Holy land.


    Chen Hao also mobilized his army in the air and was ready to fight at any time.


    As soon as the army of Tianting returned, they had relaxed. They couldn''t gather for a while and didn''t catch up at the first time. But one after another, plus they saw the golden bones and the heart of chaotic creatures, this war is inevitable.


    When I returned to the holy land, I asked about Jian Lingxiao at the first time. As soon as Jiang Nu heard this, her eyes turned red. She choked and said: broken emptiness is still there, but Uncle Jian is no longer there.


    My brain was buzzing and I couldn''t accept such an outcome. I asked: have you carefully checked the broken virtual sword? Uncle Jian''s small world rules are condensed in the broken virtual sword. Maybe I put my life on it like Zhen Kun. If the broken virtual sword is still there, he should have a line of vitality.


    There was a silence around me, and no one answered me. But I already have the answer in my heart. There are so many strong people in the holy land. Jianyuan and Wu De, who are more knowledgeable than me, are there. If they have vitality, they can''t see it.


    I looked back at the silent sword in the distance and felt very uncomfortable.


    Han Peng comforted me and said: don''t think about that now. Seize the time to recast the flesh. If Tianting doesn''t attack in the near future, we must go to the underworld. Where is the reincarnation place of immortals? The soul of sword Lingxiao may be inside.


    As soon as Han Peng reminded me, I immediately saw hope again. Li Zhengke took out a large number of pills to help me recast my flesh.


    With the help of spring thunder breathing method, my body is full of vitality and blood. If I had changed it in the past, I could finish it in a few hours at most, but now even with such magnificent blood, I recover very slowly.


    I sighed secretly. It was probably the collapse of the small world and the fall of the realm that caused this reason. However, in the process of restructuring my body, I could feel that the power contained in my body was stronger than before.


    It took me two days to completely recast my body. I tried Tiandao boxing for the first time and found that the power of the flesh became extremely terrible, and the power of Tiandao boxing also increased, far beyond my heaven realm.


    Only when using magic power, the power burst out is not as good as an ordinary saint.


    After examining my body, I breathed a long breath. A smile also appeared on his face. Pangu broke the chaotic world not by magic, but by power.


    My current Tao is really like him, and the small world is broken. I am separated from the realm of the mysterious world and can perfectly avoid the Tao of heaven.


    Thinking of these, I can''t help but think of a sentence Han Peng said a long time ago: my skill can''t become holy.

 Chapter 506

    I can''t become a saint. Naturally, I can''t step into the way of Tao, but now I don''t involve the way of Tao. I can just avoid the way of heaven. The power of the body is also a kind of power.


    And when you go to heaven, few people will use magic powers unless there are top magic powers. I can say it''s just right now.


    After the body casting was completed, I tried to activate it. Thirty five vertebrae glowed at the same time, and the majestic power was immediately injected into the body. Without trying, I could feel that the power in the body was far superior to the heaven.


    But the spine bone was activated, and the whispering voice was heard in my ears. When I didn''t build the flesh body before, I felt that the voice was noise. I couldn''t hear what was said clearly. It still appeared in my mind, which was annoying, but now it''s completely different.


    Although the sound is vague, the sound forms some kind of energy, which connects the soul through the spine to form a circuit and continuously provides energy bonus.


    Scripture is powerful, not completely useless.


    But its function is related to the clarity of sound. The 36th vertebrae is not lit, and the sound is always blurred, which can not reach the final state.


    When I recovered, the heavenly court launched an attack, and the army of the holy land also lined up in the air and directly met out under the leadership of Chen Hao.


    When the army moved, the strong men of the holy land also went out, and there were only me and Han in the square.


    I had to go out, but I saw that Han was in a bad state. My tight nerves relaxed and looked very tired.


    Seeing that there is no supreme power in Tianting, there are only a few tianzuns, which has not increased, which makes me feel very strange. It is reasonable to say that more than 60 tianzuns, all of them can crush the holy land. Now they have reservations, which is not like fearing the great wilderness and Tianting.


    I guess it''s related to the gods that don''t seem to be living people I sensed. There are more than 300 gods, and they are the supreme powers of ancient times. They will be much stronger than the current gods.


    Han saw me recover. The whole person was so soft in my arms that he closed his eyes and fell asleep. I didn''t even think about it. I still wanted to feed her blood as before, but only after I cut my wrist, the housekeeper came out and took my hand, shook his head and said: your blood can''t be absorbed by Miss now. It will only have a reaction. Just let her recover now.


    Han''s lethargy only appeared when she was seriously injured. Now she has no wounds on her body and no internal injuries in her body. It''s unusual to fall into a coma.


    The housekeeper saw that I was confused and explained: the young lady has been fighting since your accident. At this time, her mental strength is haggard. Sometimes, the loss of mental strength is better than internal injury.


    I didn''t tangle with Wen Yan. I took han to the core station. Cangxue immediately arranged a room for us and sent us the top pill at the same time. After taking the pill, Han Dan''s face returned to ruddy, her breathing slowly calmed down and fell into a deep sleep.


    After falling asleep, I felt sleepy myself. I leaned against Han and fell asleep unconsciously. The housekeeper has been hidden in the snow because of the book of seven arrows. Now I am confident that he is with us.


    There are three pictures in the sky. Outside Pangu flags and mountains and rivers, there is a great war. For a time, there is a bloodbath, and the corpses are piled up in the void to form a corpse mountain.


    Although I sleep deeply, the law and consciousness always pay attention to the outside situation, and I know the outside situation in my sleep.


    Judging from the situation of the war, it is a draw. But the draw war cost the most, but it won''t last long.


    In the evening, both sides withdrew troops at the same time. The Holy Land suffered heavy losses, but the Tianting also suffered heavy losses. Aware of the end of the war, I woke up from my sleep and met Chen Hao. Chen Hao said: at present, there will be no war in a short time. The old sage has also controlled it. Let''s go to the underworld as soon as possible.


    The underworld is to go as soon as possible. If the spirit of sword Lingxiao is in it for a long time, I''m afraid there will be problems.


    But there is more than one underworld. Those who died in the wilderness do not know that they entered the underworld.


    Wu De said: the old sage has said that those who die in the wilderness enter the underworld that blocks the entrance. Just set foot in the underworld. I''m really afraid something will happen.


    I haven''t seen Jiuyang since we left Qingling world. I always thought she wasn''t one of us and didn''t ask. Now I''m going to enter the underworld. I can''t help asking.


    Wu De said: she has been in the underworld of Shiao mountain. Even if she follows, it doesn''t work. The underworld involves reincarnation and can bring people to the underworld. They know more than we do.


    I nodded and asked Chen Hao to find the people in the underworld. I didn''t disturb Han, but picked Han up and stepped out. The housekeeper wanted to follow, but I asked her to stay. The book of seven arrows can lead to the way of heaven. It''s useless to follow us. It''s still a burden in case of danger.


    When I came out, Chen Hao had brought the strong in the underworld. I called the closed Bai Wushuang by the way. The demon family restrained the ghost. How special is the little underworld? It is also a ghost.


    Now there are Han''s parents. Jiang Nu and Chen Hao stay. They can barely hold the holy land. Moreover, they have informed Dahuang that they will send the Heavenly Master. Finally, the people who decided to go to the underworld were me, Han, Bai Wushuang, Wu De, the strong man in the underworld and the imprisoned old sage.


    The old sage is still locked up in the Tiangong stove. When Han Fu madly attacked the holy land army, he handed it over to Wu de. now the Tiangong stove is controlled by Wu De.


    Like me, Han Han is not particularly dependent on magic tools. She has been strengthening her body. Besides, I have Pangu flags in my hand and my small wooden axe on her.


    When I had an accident, she could kill people in the holy land. It can be seen that the power of the small wooden axe is very extraordinary.


    On the way, Han didn''t wake up, but she breathed steadily. She just slept soundly and could wake up. She was just at ease in my arms. I also wanted her to have a full rest.


    Wu De has been pressing the old sages, got a lot about the underworld, and determined that the reincarnation place of the great wilderness is the one blocking the entrance of the witch world into the great wilderness.


    The goal was determined and the distance was much closer. Just when we left, we made some arrangements and left quietly. People who didn''t disturb the heaven, even the emperor of the great wilderness, were concealed and just told them that they needed help.


    When I left, I also told Chen Hao what I sensed in the hinterland of heaven, and told him to be careful. If the supreme masters of heaven came out, they might launch a fatal attack on the holy land.


    After Chen Hao and I came back from the starry sky of Wuzhou mountain, they completely owned the sea god needle, but as compensation, he gave Li Yuantian the diamond bracelet and congenital gourd he received from the old sage.


    According to legend, Dinghai Shenzhen needle is also refined by old sages, which is unusual. But the magic weapon that can be sent out is certainly not as good as the magic weapon he left in his hand. So it''s agreed that Poseidon needle is not as good as diamond bracelet and purple gold gourd.


    But magic tools, in addition to being powerful, have to fit hands. Chen Hao, who cultivates his body, takes a diamond bracelet and throws it around. He can''t give full play to his strength, but the dinghaishen needle is different. When he is combined with the dinghaishen needle, he can be said to be like a fish in water.


    It is because of this that Li Yuantian gladly accepted his exchange.


    In order to hide the trace, we left from the ground and arrived at the entrance of the underworld four days later. When we arrived here, the old sage took the initiative to remind us in the heavenly stove and said: don''t blame me for not reminding. There are too many things involved in the underworld that you can''t afford to provoke.


    I frowned slightly and pretended to disdain across the heavenly stove: the underworld is magical. Can it be compared with the place where chaotic creatures gather?


    In my career, the starry sky that goes into the mountain and the origin of the holy land have been the most magical places.


    The old sage had never seen the star field and didn''t know the secret, but he said coldly: what you came into contact with is nothing compared with the underworld.


    Wu De, we were not talking. We went into the underworld. There was no ghost of dragon and Phoenix in the place we first came into contact with. They were absorbed by the baby dragon and Phoenix. It was very calm inside.


    Here, we can''t get into it. We can only leave it to Wu De.


    Wu De once again moved the town soul monument. At the same time, he also opened a road directly to the fog and darkness. Wu De said: This is the road. The channel opened according to the old sage''s method can go to the depths of the underworld.


    The path went deep into the fog and could not see the end, or even feel the existence of the end, which made people afraid and dared not step into the period.


    But here, many things must be faced, and the purpose of our coming is to go in.


    I summoned the Pangu flag to protect the people, and then walked in step by step. It was a long way. I always felt that we couldn''t go all the way. However, when we stepped out the first step, we didn''t want to go back, so we had to bite our teeth and go on.


    But no one thought that this walk seemed to have no end. As time passed, it was a month, but the road still had no end.


    Wu De and I both have big heads and get the old sage out again.


    Here, the old sage dared not hide anything. When he came out, his face changed. His voice trembled and said: you are really confused. The underworld is the residual territory after the collapse of the chaotic world. Even a small piece is boundless.


    Once I heard that it was the territory of the great wilderness, Wu De and I were a little confused. Now we are equivalent to stepping into the chaotic world, and chaotic creatures are likely to exist in the remaining territory.


    After another month, there was no fog in front, but a mountain and river, but the mountain and river faded, just like an ink painting.


    When we got here, we didn''t dare to go any further. We stopped and woke up on the way. At this time, we took out the broken virtual sword and shook our hands gently, and a wisp of sword soul flew out of it.


    The sword soul jumps and walks upstream and downstream in the void. Han means to summon the soul of sword Lingxiao here, but the soul wanders away. Unfortunately, it doesn''t respond for a few minutes.


    Han Fu let the sword soul wander for a moment and was helpless to take it back, but at this time, a sword Qi rushed in the distance.

 Chapter 507

    Sword Lingxiao has cast himself into a sword, and his soul is also the soul of the sword, but the sword spirit flying at this time is extremely cold and has no breath of him.


    The sword spirit flies out of the black-and-white world. It also has no color. The light emitted is pure white, reflecting the black-and-white world.


    But just when the sword Qi was only tens of kilometers away from us, the old sage suddenly screamed in the Tiangong stove and said: take back the broken void quickly. That thing may not be the sword Lingxiao. Even his sword soul is not him now.


    The words of the old sage made us nervous. Han Han reacted quickly, and she didn''t dare to hesitate about the words of the old sage. She sealed the void for the first time. The sword Qi suddenly lost its target, circled in the void for several times, and then dispersed.


    The whole process took only a few seconds, but the sword Qi came and went quickly. After disappearing, there was no breath.


    When I got here, I was not afraid of the old sage running. I directly asked Wu De to release him from the Tiangong stove.


    The old sage just came out and explained: the place of reincarnation is special. Have you ever seen people who step into reincarnation and remember their previous lives?


    Wu De nodded and said: Yes.


    Indeed, the Qingling world is a person with the memory of previous lives after reincarnation. The old sage originally wanted us to answer that we had not seen it, but the Qingling world did appear. Wu De''s answer made him card, a little embarrassed, and then said: what you said is only a special case, but how many such special cases can there be? I''m afraid the spirit of sword Lingxiao has changed here.


    The sword spirit just now really doesn''t feel the breath of sword soaring into the sky, but from ancient times to now, there are only a few people practicing Kendo, and those who have reached the heaven realm have never heard of it.


    Now such powerful sword Qi suddenly appears. It''s hard not to think of sword Lingxiao.


    The old sage then said: I have been to the depths of the underworld. There is the power of reincarnation naturally. The building behind us is only slightly repaired, but I need to remind you that the core of releasing the power of reincarnation has not even been to us, and no one can tell what there is in it.


    Now these things have been asked by Wu De and Chen Hao outside. The old sage has mentioned them for the second time with a warning.


    Han asked: is the world in front of you black and white, an illusion, or real.


    The old sage said: it''s true. They have no color because they are affected by the power here and the division of yin and Yang. We can''t stay here for too long.


    People in the underworld said: the power of reincarnation is between yin and Yang, but it does not belong to chaos. We have spied the six reincarnations and detected some terrible things, which I can''t describe. But related to reincarnation, it is estimated that they are similar.


    What cannot be described is terrible.


    In front of us is a gray world, in which there are the answers we want to find.


    I told the old sage: it''s all here. It''s meaningless for you to escape. From now on, I''ll give you freedom. We came here for two purposes. The first is to find the spirit of dragon and Phoenix, and the second is to find the sword soul of elder Jian Lingxiao. What just appeared should be the sword soul. So we have to do it separately. Elder Wu De and Bai Wushuang take the elder of the underworld to explore the sword soul that just appeared. Han, I, the old sage and we continue to go deep. I believe the old sage must know where the heroes gather.


    If I directly ask him if he knows, the old guy is likely to lie, so I will directly bring it out with a positive tone and a questioning tone, so as not to waste time.


    The old sage heard my determination from my tone and disdained to say: you also want to go to the gathering place of ghosts. I think you are really tired of living.


    I smiled, ignored the old sage and winked at Wu De. He left with Bai Wushuang and the strong man in the underworld.


    They started ahead of us, but we were the first to enter the black-and-white world.


    The moment I stepped in, I just felt incomparably cold, and the blood gas in my body tended to solidify. Now my Xuanli is almost the same as the great holy land, and I can''t resist at all.


    Han Peng noticed that he gently took my hand and injected not warm power, but a large amount of Yin Qi into my body.


    Different from the Yin cold outside, the Yin Qi of Hanhe won''t hurt me, and after injection, it blocked the Yin Qi coming from outside.


    I also promised to travel and untie the imprisonment of the old sage. However, at this time, he didn''t use Xuanli to resist, but took out a golden pill and put it in his mouth. When the golden pill entered, a layer of red flame lit up on him, blocking the cold outside.


    It''s much easier for Wu De to do it. Wu De''s body is Yin. The Yin Qi here can''t do any harm to him. The strong in the underworld are also Yin bodies and have the ability to resist.


    Bai Wushuang''s evil spirit loomed, and the Yin Qi of the little underworld was expelled outside.


    The demon clan can restrain the underworld and can also restrain the Yin Qi here. It seems that I made the right decision to bring him here. When meeting the Yin spirit, he will play a greater role than us. It''s better to deal with the sword soul now.


    The old sage took the golden elixir himself, and then took out two golden elixirs from his body and gave them to me and Han. He said: This is the hot sun elixir. Just put it in your mouth and don''t swallow it.


    Han he and I took it and put it in his mouth according to his statement. At the moment of entrance, a warm current was released from the golden elixir and flowed into all parts and bones.


    Han''s power blocked the power of the golden elixir outside for the first time, which is a defense against the old sages.


    It was not until she was unaware of the toxin and other, that she withdrew her Yin Qi.


    The old sage looked at everything but said nothing. No matter what the state is now, our path is always different and hostile.


    The power of the golden elixir dispersed and warmed my body like a small stove. The old sage just said: the role of Lieyang pill will disappear one day. At that time, we should leave. We can''t stay too long.


    It took us two months to come in. Now we only have one day to reach the place where the spirits gather?


    When I asked, the old sage said: it''s vast outside, but there''s not much place here. It''s a mess of forces here. Different forces will cover an area. The place where ghosts gather is completely different from here.


    Chaotic forces also form a small world


    Although I am prepared, when I hear such news now, I am more worried, because different forces may symbolize a different creature.


    Wu De and them took Po Xu and flew to the place where the sword soul first appeared. We hesitated a little and flew in another direction under the guidance of the old sage.


    When Bai Wushuang came here, they knew what they had to face. I didn''t have to explain it. As long as they met irresistible forces, they would withdraw at the first time.


    The same is true of us. If there is a strong presence where the spirits gather, we will also retreat.


    Under the leadership of the old sage, in a few hours, what appeared in front of us was a miserable green space.


    The green here is the same as the space that came in at the beginning, but it is too rich. There are also dark shadows in the green fog, and there are still a lot of them.


    The old sage asked here: if you want, once you go in, they will besiege. Although it is the place of the reincarnation of practitioners in the wilderness, in addition to practitioners, there are powerful demons, including dragons and demons. In addition to them, there may be unknown creatures.


    The unknown existence is the chaotic creatures that escape with the chaotic soil. The chaotic power is likely to be their territory.


    Moreover, the underworld is a complete chaotic soil, and there is a great chance of living creatures.


    If there are only the spirits of dragons and phoenixes and the spirits of the great wilderness, they are only heaven in the strong state, so they can''t help us.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, turned sideways and said to me: I go in with the old sage. You''re outside. If there''s an emergency, you think of a way. If there''s no way, leave.


    I nodded. Now we can''t rush in. If the old sage stays outside, bad things may happen at the critical moment. Letting him in can avoid his rebellion. Moreover, he has been here before and knows more about the terrain.


    But as soon as the old sage heard that he wanted to take him in, his face changed and told me: I have done my utmost to bring you here. I will never go in there.


    Han didn''t let him go on, took out a small wooden axe and said: you have only two choices now, first, go in with me, and second, your journey is over.


    When the voice fell, the "buzz" of the small wooden axe became louder, and the totem appeared on the dark golden axe, on which six pictures appeared.


    I just remembered that the above is the axe potential. At the beginning, I didn''t go to the Tianzun realm and couldn''t activate the three pictures behind. When I came to the Tianzun realm, the small wooden axe has always been in the hand of Han, so I didn''t have a chance to understand it.


    The old sage twitched at the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t dare to say anything more in the face of the small wooden axe. He clenched his teeth and followed Han.


    After a few seconds, I hurried to send a message to Han and told her that the pattern on the small wooden axe was axe method.


    All my things can be used. As long as you tell her, she will understand it herself.


    After listening to my voice, Han Peng replied: I have learned that you should be careful outside.


    I heard her say that I had learned it long ago. I was relieved. I was still very alert. I didn''t go into the green fog now, but the place where I was fighting might not be safe. It may belong to another creature''s territory, but now I just didn''t disturb him.


    Han and the old sage stepped into the green fog. Those wandering shadows seemed to smell the taste of food and swarmed towards them.


    The handlebar shot and split the green fog with an axe. The black shadows inside showed their true faces. They were some very tall black shadows. The appearance of the black shadows reminded me of the Jade Emperor.


    Startled, the feeling was not particularly strong. At the second glance, I could be sure that the black fog was exactly the same as the Jade Emperor.


    I just realized that the Jade Emperor was a creature walking out from here.

 Chapter 508

    The Jade Emperor can go out from here, which shows his ability, because when he first entered the underworld, Wu De said that the spirit is bound here and cannot go out of the underworld.


    The Jade Emperor survived in this way, and lived in the underworld until now. It''s great.


    The small wooden axe in Han''s hand was unusual. In addition, those who had the strongest Yin spirit were just the cultivation of the Heavenly Master. When the siege came over, Han''s flat axe came out, and a golden light emerged, forming an aperture to disperse and instantly kill dozens of black shadows.


    That''s the third axe. It used to be my unique skill. Now it''s more powerful when it''s used by Han.


    A large number of celestial spirits were killed. The sound of dragon singing and Phoenix singing suddenly came out in the distance. The two ancient Protoss appeared at the same time. The divine dragon conquered the sky. Their huge body pressed over the mountains and compared with the floating clouds in the sky. Behind the first dragon ghost, hundreds of dragon ghosts followed.


    The sound of Fengming is relatively long, the sound of dragon singing falls, and the sound of Fengming still echoes in the void. A phoenix virtual shadow flies from the opposite direction of the dragon family, and its colorful wings spread out, covering the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas. Behind it, it is also followed by hundreds of spirits of the Phoenix family.


    The old sage''s face changed and his voice trembled and said: we are not opponents at all. These dragons and phoenixes are all with ancestral blood, and they are still the cultivation of God.


    The overwhelming coming is equivalent to six or seven hundred Tianzun. Han is strong. She is just Tianzun territory and can''t be suppressed.


    I clenched my fist, the ancient words flickered in my body, and the strength of my whole body was boiling. I was ready to fight. By the way, check whether your physical body has surpassed the God.


    But at this time, Han Peng suddenly said: don''t do it first, wait for me to communicate with them.


    The old sage robbed the content of the transmission, so he patted his thigh and said: what else do you want to communicate? Hurry up.


    Yin Ling can''t remember his previous life. Even if we remember, we don''t have any friendship with Long Feng. It''s meaningless to talk about it.


    But when Han Peng said so, I could only stop.


    In the face of the dragon and Phoenix Group, the old sage''s legs were trembling. It is hard to imagine that the same God, and also a God with three lives, will be scared like this at this time.


    You know, when we encircled and suppressed him, the old sages had never been afraid. It can be seen that Han and he were also under great pressure while bearing the visual impact.


    The blood gas around Han''s body shrouded, his eyes turned red, and a low roar came out of his mouth. The little wooden axe in his hand suddenly burst out, and a clear click came out in the sky. There was a huge crack in the whole void. Behind the crack, there was not nothingness, but a towering mountain, just like a nearby mountain, but on the mountain, Countless chains bound a sleeping giant.


    I say it is a deep sleep, that is because he is bound by chains. If he is dead, he does not need to be bound by chains.


    The giant''s body has made us palpitation without any breath. Moreover, his body is extremely large, his head has gone deep into the clouds, and what we see is just below his abdomen. Even so, it is too large.


    The chains on his body were very dense, dark and matte, connected one by one, closely tied with the mountain.


    The crack appeared and closed, but at that moment, the dragon and Phoenix stopped.


    Han Peng was also stunned. It can be seen that she didn''t intend to split the void, and the power of that axe was not used to split the void, but to attack the first dragon ghost.


    When the void was closed, a golden light flew out. The leading dragon ghost should have been able to avoid it. However, there was a terrible strange image in the void, which made it stunned for a few seconds. In these seconds, the axe blade swept. When it was reflected, it was too large to avoid. The huge body moved and avoided the key, One of the five claws was directly cut off.


    The dragon''s blood spilled, suppressing the floating green Yin Qi, and the whole space became clear.


    I thought that Hanhe would seize the opportunity to kill the dragon family''s Yin Ling leader completely, but Hanhe didn''t do so. Instead, he turned back and opened an axe towards the Phoenix family again.


    The closed crack appeared again, and the giant appeared inside. Only with the last experience, the leader of the Phoenix family was not shocked by the giant and avoided it for the first time.


    When my attention was attracted to the left, the void where the Dragon ghost was located made a loud noise again. When I looked back, I saw that the axe blade that cut off the Dragon ghost exploded in the void and exploded one axe shadow after another. The surrounding dragon ghosts had no time to avoid and suffered heavy losses.


    Almost at the same time, the axe blade avoided by the Phoenix ghost leader also exploded, scattering the axe blade as well.


    I calculated the time and found that the timing of the explosion of the axe blade was controllable, which was completely determined by the Han. I have never used this axe before, and neither has Han. It can be seen that it is the fourth axe or the fifth axe.


    The spirit of the Phoenix family was also unable to avoid the scattered axe blade and suffered varying degrees of damage.


    When my attention was pulled back from the giant in the crack, there was a clang shaking sound of iron chains in the crack, and an extremely terrible force burst out.


    The whole void suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked up for the first time. In the crack, the giant''s body was still motionless, like carrying a mountain.


    But the sound of the chain shaking just now is still reverberating, which proves that it is not an illusion. The giant has indeed moved.


    Hanhe held a small wooden axe in his hand and looked very nervous. I returned to my mind and sent a message to her for the first time, saying: wife, you can''t do it again, otherwise the thing will be awakened.


    The mountain that binds giants is also extraordinary, but it is only a mountain after all. I don''t think it can trap a living chaotic creature.


    Han Dan didn''t answer. Now she couldn''t take back the wooden axe, but his left hand spread out, the Tiangong stove emerged, the lid opened, and a drop of golden blood flew out of it.


    ZuLong''s blood was in the Dragon holy land that year. ZuLong used up the residual blood to manifest and restored the broken dragon holy land. When it was broken, a drop of blood was left.


    Handan stretched out his hand and pinched the drop of ancestral blood. A strange note came out of his mouth. It was dragon language.


    If Han Dan hadn''t used it again, I would have forgotten that she could speak the Dragon language and resist the Dragon at the same time, but at this time, the Dragon technique must be useless. After all, the dragon family Yin spirit with ancestral blood can''t be controlled.


    Han Peng is now communicating with them. The old sage retreated and wanted to escape, but Han Peng stared at him, and his moving steps suddenly stopped. He said helplessly: my aunt, is what I told you not clear enough? They have no memory, but the spirits. You have completely angered them by attacking them. Don''t go now. Do you have to wait for them to attack violently?


    My idea is the same as that of the old sage, but after watching the power of an axe just now, I feel that the dragon, Phoenix and Yin spirit may not dare to mess around.


    But unexpectedly, the dragon and Phoenix clan not only didn''t attack Han and the old sages, but the spirit of the dragon clan, led by the dragon clan, danced the broken claws and stopped. The huge dragon mouth sent out dragon language and communicated with Han.


    The old sage''s face is incredible, and I think it''s incredible.


    While talking with the dragon family, Han Fu gave a voice to me and the old sage and said: the dragon and Phoenix are Protoss. Even if they fall into reincarnation, their instincts of belonging to animals will not change. When they sense ancestral blood, they will stop. But they don''t remember what happened before they died, which doesn''t mean they have no wisdom or can''t communicate.


    As soon as Han Peng reminded me, I also remembered that people who had reincarnated were indeed so. Although the dragon, Phoenix and Yin Ling in front of me did not have reincarnation in the real sense, it was impossible to stay here for countless years without IQ.


    Han Han then sent a message to me, asking me to guard against the Phoenix family. They can''t understand the Dragon language and can''t communicate for the time being. They are likely to make a sudden move.


    Phoenix Yin Ling also has immortal flames. Just those flames can''t hurt me. Don''t be afraid.


    But when the Dragon stopped, the Phoenix quieted down and didn''t shoot.


    Hanhe held high the ancestral blood of the Dragon nationality and was still communicating with the Dragon nationality in the Dragon language. The old sage and I didn''t know what to say. They were very nervous staring at the Dragon nationality and Phoenix nationality. The difference was that the old sage was ready to escape at any time, and I was ready to help Hanhe at any time.


    Like the ghosts encountered in the outer space, when the dragon and Phoenix appear, the ghosts of human beings will not appear. It can be seen that the dragon and Phoenix ethnic group occupies a dominant position in the small underworld of the great wilderness.


    After talking for about five or six minutes, Han suddenly used the law to build an image, which was the appearance of the dragon and Phoenix baby in the holy land.


    Then I realized that Han Hua was using the descendants of dragon and Phoenix as a bargaining chip for persuasion. They were trapped here. The ethnic group had been destroyed and reincarnation had become empty. It was really the best choice to make some contributions to future generations.


    But the spirit is also a form of life. Who is willing to die if it can exist?


    But we all underestimate them. Compared with the intriguing human beings, their unity and dedication are beyond our imagination.


    But I don''t think it''s strange. If they were intriguing and taking their own interests into account, the two Protoss would not be able to turn the world upside down when the dragon and Phoenix First robbed.


    Life has a characteristic. The fewer ethnic groups are, the more united they are.


    The Phoenix people don''t understand the Dragon language, but they can see the Phoenix baby in the virtual shadow, and the Han is built according to the law, which can ensure the authenticity of the picture.


    The dragon and Phoenix groups stirred up at the same time and began to talk.


    The first to give the answer is the dragon family. Their answer is very simple. The Yin spirit of the dragon family, led by the dragon family, utters a dragon chant, the huge body shrinks rapidly, and then flies towards the Tiangong stove.


    The Dragon pounced on me. Even if I saw that it didn''t mean to attack, I''m afraid it would subconsciously stop it, but Han didn''t. She just controlled the Tiangong stove to open and didn''t blink.


    There was a flash of light, and the huge dragon family went into the Tiangong stove.


    I thought the rest of the spirits of the dragon clan would line up to enter, but no, but the silent Phoenix clan moved. The dragon and Phoenix, one on each side, began to enter the Tiangong stove orderly.


    Seeing this scene, my breath finally fell.

 Chapter 509

    However, with the decrease of dragon and Phoenix ghosts, some human beings began to appear around. Han Hua sent a message to me and said: be careful of those humanoid creatures. The reason why they don''t move now is that the dragon and Phoenix clan can suppress them. When the dragon and Phoenix clan go in almost, they will do it.


    The voice of Han Hua fell, and the surrounding dark shadows approached again. The five pairs of dragons and phoenixes who had not yet entered chirped. The close dark shadows were frightened and retreated again.


    At this time, the dragon spirit spoke and communicated with Han in dragon language. After a few words, Han closed the heavenly stove and made a gesture to let us leave. The remaining five pairs of dragons and phoenixes stayed.


    We just walked away, and the human beings around us rushed up in a swarm. The dragon and Phoenix roared together, showing a huge virtual body to meet up.


    Only then did I understand their intention to stay, but I couldn''t do anything in the face of the constantly pouring ghosts. I could only sigh.


    At the same time, we are glad that such races perished in the flood and famine period, otherwise they are likely to rule the Seven Realms and the great wilderness.


    Because the situation in the underworld can also be fed back to the outside.


    Seeing that she was about to break away from the green fog, Han suddenly changed her face and stopped. The old sage and I also hurried to stop.


    Handan stretched out his hand and took out the Tiangong stove. He saw the rune on it shining, and the cover of the stove was being pushed open by a force.


    The Yin spirit of the dragon and Phoenix family took the initiative to go in, and it is impossible to go back halfway.


    Handan held up the heavenly stove and hurriedly called to me, "Tong Tong, put your blood drops up to cover your breath, otherwise they can''t be brought out of here.".


    After listening, I suddenly realized that it was not the spirits of the dragon and Phoenix family who were attacking the tripod mouth, but that they were bound here and held by that force.


    When I heard the speech, I hurriedly forced out the blood essence, and the blood was bounced to the Tiangong stove, I said: if the power is too strong, my blood may not be blocked.


    I still have a drop of Pangu''s blood essence in my body. I can use it, but there is also Pangu''s residual soul in it. After activation, it will be taken away if I''m not careful. I don''t want to take a risk unless I have to.


    Before the blood changed, the old sage said: it''s feasible. The power here is stronger than the God, but it can''t be really suppressed, otherwise the Yin spirit can''t run outside.


    OK or no, we don''t need to discuss it now, just look at the results.


    My blood fell on the heavenly stove, the glowing Rune immediately turned blood, and the beating stove lid calmed down.


    At this time, the souls of countless humanoid creatures behind him rushed, and they were stopped by the dragon and Phoenix ghosts on the way. However, there were too many humanoid creatures, and five pairs of dragon and Phoenix ghosts were submerged in the blink of an eye.


    We have no time to manage. The purpose of their stay is to buy time for us, and this time is very short.


    When the three of us came out, the void made a loud noise. It was the dragon, Phoenix and Yin spirit that exploded and killed thousands of human beings with their last strength.


    On the way, I kept pumping out the blood essence in my body to seal the heavenly stove, which was temporarily stable, but such a powerful spirit was brought out of the underworld. Even if we covered our breath, we still couldn''t hide it from the sky. We were only 100 meters out, and the most terrible thing happened in the sky. There was a explosion in the void, opening a huge crack, which was moved by the giant bound on the mountain, The roar came from his mouth.


    The iron chain glowed, like it was about to be broken, but just when the giant struggled for the second time, the void trembled, and the whole mountain behind him was glowing, with a huge talisman.


    I recognized it at a glance. It was the Zhenfu of Tianshi mansion. Without waiting for us to ask, the old sage said to himself: the influence of Tianshi mansion seems to be greater than we thought.


    I said: in a big influence, it is impossible to suppress a chaotic creature. It is likely that they just found a sleeping chaotic creature and suppressed it here.


    Up to now, the realm above the Heavenly Master is still unknown to us. Supreme, it is just a distinguished title, not a realm. Even if the Heavenly Master mansion has a strong Supreme Master, its strength is far inferior to that of a living chaotic creature, but its strength is inferior, which does not mean that it cannot be suppressed, because the chaotic creature is powerful, it is also a creature in this space, and the vastness of the universe is unknown, The power of the universe is also unknown. They can spend time carving town patterns and suppress them with the help of the power of the universe.


    We talked and discussed, but our steps never stopped and kept away. No matter whether chaotic creatures can break their chains or break the town patterns, we can''t afford to exist. We can avoid nature and won''t peep.


    At the same time, I also found that the blood in my body is boiling in the face of chaotic creatures, there is no sign of being suppressed, and there is a desire to fight.


    It was the fighting spirit and anger buried in Pangu''s blood. I don''t know what hatred Pangu had with the chaotic gods. In those years, it flew to pieces the whole chaotic world.


    With our distance, the struggle of chaotic creatures calmed down a little. Seeing that, we didn''t stay for a moment and left quickly.


    It was not until we walked thousands of kilometers that the giant stopped struggling and the cracks in the void closed slowly. Until now, I found that my back had been wet with cold sweat. The situation of Han and the old sages was no better than me.


    When he stopped, Hanhe suddenly took a hand without warning and hit the sky with an axe. A huge crack appeared in the void. There was also a mountain behind the crack, which also suppressed a chaotic creature. The old sage''s previous guess was right. Different breath represents a chaotic creature, but constructs a real underworld. The chaotic creature containing the ghost is special.


    In addition to splitting the space, Han Dan didn''t continue to shoot, took a look and continued to leave. We didn''t speak on the way, but the old sage also thought that there are living chaotic creatures in our space and seven realms.


    After going back, Tianting''s attitude is likely to change. Now Han is carrying the dragon, Phoenix and Yin spirit. You can''t stay here too long, otherwise there may be changes.


    But the soul of sword Lingxiao hasn''t arrived yet. I don''t know the specific situation now. I have to meet Wu De and them. I thought about it and wanted to force dozens of drops of blood essence to hand over to Han Dan and let her leave first. The old sage and I went to find Wu De and Bai Wushuang.


    Han Tuo hesitated for a moment, looked back at the void crack that had not been completely closed, and told me: the sword soul of sword Lingxiao still remains in the broken void. You can''t capture him with tough means, you must enter by himself.


    I nodded, watched Han Peng leave, and then flew in the direction of Wu De and them leaving.


    How the soul of the sword that broke the virtual hook was flying in the sky proved that his soul did not enter the space where ghosts gathered. Here, it had enough freedom, but became a dead soul. If he lost his intelligence, he had no thinking and would not know where to go.


    In the past, Wu De sent a signal from afar. I guarded the old sage all the way and hinted at him more than once that as long as we left here, we would give him freedom outside.


    Whether it is the Jade Emperor or the old sage, they control some secrets of the fairyland, and those secrets may directly point to the way of heaven, and they can''t be killed anyway.


    While releasing the good news, I also asked secretly. The old sage didn''t completely say it or hide it too much, but asked me if I knew the seal in the Jade Emperor''s hand.


    I''ve seen the seal and handed it over, but I really don''t know its origin, and it doesn''t feel so powerful to me.


    The old sage didn''t point it out, but he told me vaguely: there is something that only he can control, and it is also related to the way of heaven. Even the supreme emperor of heaven must be seven times afraid when facing the seal letter.


    The supreme should be afraid of seven points? I think it''s incredible. But the old sage didn''t look like he was lying. Unfortunately, he kept silent when he asked.


    I didn''t force him either, because there are some things he doesn''t want to say, but it''s not time yet.


    The old sage also hinted at me and said: you have a great relationship with Tianshi mansion. You can ask a lot of things. Tianshi mansion and Tianting take two different paths, but the ultimate goal is the same, breaking the oppression of the way of heaven and going further.


    I said: since the goals are the same, why not join hands?


    The old sage said with a bitter smile: hundreds of people go to eat a bowl of porridge. Not everyone has it. What you see now is only the beginning, because the bowl of porridge has not been served yet. Many people are waiting and cherish their lives. When that bowl of porridge comes to the table, the situation will not be like this.


    I understand the meaning of the old sages. Dormant for thousands of years, waiting is a fruit. Competing for that fruit is the meaning of their survival. No one will be afraid of death on the way of competing.


    The short conversation was completed through voice transmission. At this time, Wu De also came quietly and took us to a peak. Looking down from the peak, there is a flat land in the canyon, which is small, but emits fierce sword spirit. Looking at the open space of more than 1000 square meters, there are all kinds of swords, which is completely a sword forest.


    In the middle of the sword forest is a big sword emitting soul light. It is like a king here, commanding all the swords around.


    Wu De said: we found this scene when we followed. We felt that the soul of the sword Lingxiao was absorbing the sword spirit of these ancient swords, so we didn''t bother.


    I took a look. It was similar to what Wu De said. My eyelids couldn''t help jumping wildly.


    Every sword in the sword forest is very good. Not to mention the smell they emit, just because they appear in this place shows that the origin of each sword will not be simple.


    Bai Wushuang asked for my opinion and said: Tong Tong, there are two possibilities. The soul of sword Lingxiao becomes strong after absorbing the souls of the surrounding swords, and then is hooked by breaking the void and taken back by us. The second possibility is that it becomes stronger, but it is not called by breaking the void. At that time, we are afraid we can''t deal with it.


    Well, I couldn''t make a decision for a moment.

 Chapter 510

    Bai Wushuang told me everything that might happen. He hinted that I meant to hook the soul of the sword Lingxiao now and take him out. Even if we are not summoned by breaking the void, we can do something within our power together.


    However, the soul of Lingxiao''s sword absorbs the sword spirit of the surrounding ancient swords, and its strength increases sharply. Coupled with the power of Jijian, even if my body is changed, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it for a while, and even casualties may occur.


    But such an opportunity is very rare. If you miss it, you will miss it forever.


    It''s very difficult for me to make such a decision. Looking back, Wu De and the old sage. They know what I mean. The old sage said in an extreme way: I think this is his opportunity. Even if he finally loses himself, I don''t think he will regret it in the future. Moreover, he takes a very rare extreme path, and the spirit will be very stable.


    Bai Wushuang sniffed his words and sneered: in the interests of heaven, it''s good for you that we lose a strong one.


    Sword Lingxiao did not rely on Tao fruit, but created a special Tao with his own ability, and also went to the realm of heaven. His ability is much stronger than ordinary heaven. Even for the elite heaven, he can kill four with one sword.


    The loss of such a strong person in Qingling world is really a good thing for Tianting. Therefore, the words of the old sages inevitably have the meaning of bewitching.


    But the old sage looked at Bai Wushuang coldly and said: but what if he succeeded? Didn''t I find a strong opponent for Tianting?


    After choking Bai Wushuang, the old sage snorted coldly, pointed to the sword forest below and said: each sword below may be the weapon of chaotic creatures. If you get it outside, you won''t lose the four immortal killing swords. If you miss such an opportunity, you can''t have it. After all, not every death has the opportunity to enter here.


    Wu De also said at this time: I also think it''s better to bet.


    Bai Wushuang said firmly: as long as there is life, cultivation can be practiced. We shouldn''t gamble with the life of sword Lingxiao and our life.


    The three people have different opinions, but they all make sense.


    Although what Bai Wushuang said is true, the opponent we are facing won''t give us too long. If we really have time to practice all the time, we don''t need to venture into the underworld to find the spirit to improve the cultivation for the dragon and Phoenix babies.


    The three people expressed their opinions, and I finally made the decision.


    When I hesitated, the three of them quarreled in a low voice. Fortunately, Wu De didn''t argue too much. After all, he had received a lot of benefits from Bai Wushuang. In order to prove that he didn''t have a different heart, the old sage worried that I wouldn''t honor my promise after I went out, and argued with Bai Wushuang on grounds.


    My head is a little big. After thinking over and over again, I said: we''re waiting. Don''t make a decision first. Let him absorb it. We''re waiting for the opportunity. How about it?


    Although asked how, the old sage and Bai Wushuang immediately became silent and did not quarrel.


    Bai Wushuang is an elder and takes care of me. I don''t want to say this in a leader''s tone, but in one thing, someone must make a decision, otherwise many things can''t be made at all.


    Bai Wushuang understands this truth and abides by this law very much. No matter how they quarrel in private, as long as the decision-maker opens his mouth, the matter will be settled. Even if it is a wrong decision, the following people have only the obligation to travel.


    I ended their quarrel and several people were dormant on the top of the mountain.


    But the old sage and Bai Wushuang were still angry, and the communication between their eyes smelled of fire medicine.


    In the whole process of discussion, only the strong man in the underworld didn''t open his mouth. His identity or cultivation couldn''t insert such a thing. In order to dissolve the atmosphere, while staring at Bai Wushuang, I asked the strong man in the underworld: the void in front has changed. Have you seen the chaotic creatures inside? What is the difference between its breath and the six samsara.


    The strong man in the underworld replied with some fear: Yes, the breath is very similar to that in the six samsara.


    The old sage has gone through the whole process. Even if he can''t think of some things now, he can think of them later. So I didn''t hide it. I said directly: so, there are eight chaotic creatures related to reincarnation in the seven underworld plus six samsara. They are likely to come from the same force.


    As an old saying goes, where there are people, there is Jianghu. The person inside should be replaced by "intelligent creatures". Where there is Jianghu, it is necessary to keep warm together.


    The eight chaotic creatures are not terrible. What is terrible is the eight chaotic creatures in a group. In this way, as long as they are born, the whole world will almost become theirs.


    As for the chaotic creatures of different forces, they will compete and restrict each other.


    As I said, several people forgot to tangle with the sword soaring into the sky, and all fell into meditation.


    The thinking of the old sage doesn''t need me to hint, but it''s not bad to hint at some things. I lowered my voice and said: the three families are in a terrible quarrel in Tianting and Tianshi mansion. In the end, it may be just their stepping stone.


    The old sage pretended to be calm and said: aren''t they suppressed by Tianshi mansion? In that case, there will be no waves.


    I smiled, patted the old sage on the shoulder and stopped talking.


    Some things are the best when they are clicked.


    I take back my mind and don''t tangle anymore, because Han''s parents break away from the bondage of the way of heaven and the dragon and Phoenix baby after absorbing the Yin spirit. Even if the rest of the heaven are resurrected, we don''t have to be afraid.


    The important thing is that if we can''t break through the Tianzun realm, even if Tianting and the great wilderness Tianzun join, it won''t play any role in the end.


    The soul of the sword is shining more and more. Every light scattered is sword spirit. Unlike the endless transmission of light, it converges within a range of more than ten meters like the sword.


    Scattering is not terrible, but convergence. The more huge power can be controlled within a limited range, the most terrible power can erupt. If it is dispersed, it will not be so scary.


    Bai Wushuang knew this truth, took a breath and said coldly: with his current strength, even if there is no body, we are completely unable to deal with it.


    Finally, Bai Wushuang asked me in a low voice: Tong Tong, do you think his power will directly break through the heaven?


    Sword Lingxiao''s path is different. He can step into the heaven by himself. It is not impossible to step into the heaven quietly.


    I remember Han Peng said the same thing to me. At the beginning, he also mentioned Zhen Kun and thought that they were the breakthrough. Unfortunately, Zhen Kun''s practice was too slow and there was no other way to improve. It still takes time to step into the realm of heaven.


    It can be said that Zhen Kun still needs to grow under our shelter. Now the greatest hope is jianlingxiao. But I have a feeling that I have walked in front of them, but I''m not sure, and I don''t dare to announce it easily.


    Showing weakness can often save lives.


    With the passage of time, the sword spirit in the sword forest is weaker and weaker, and the sword soul of sword Lingxiao is stronger and stronger. It has spread to the range of 50 meters, involving little place, but within that 50 meters, Tianzun may not be able to resist.


    I calculated the time. It''s been three days. I can''t wait outside. I have to bring her a message and report the situation to her. It''s a little late to say it now, but I still have to interrupt.


    Moreover, when he left, he would not go directly to the outside of the underworld. It was estimated that he would wait for us at the intersection leading to the outside. It didn''t take too long to go back and forth, so he asked the strong man in the underworld to go there.


    As expected, Han Dan didn''t go far. One day, the strong man in the underworld turned back and brought back Han Dan''s sentence: seek in wealth and danger.


    When I heard this, I breathed a long sigh in my heart.


    By the fourth day, the sword spirit had been completely absorbed by the sword soul of sword Lingxiao. On this day, a terrible sword spirit rushed into the sky. Before we could reflect it, the void was broken by the sword spirit, and there was also a suppressed chaotic creature in it.


    But what we didn''t expect was that we sensed the breath of chaotic creatures. The sword soul of sword Lingxiao even made a sonorous cry. The golden sword soared into the air and even wanted to attack chaotic creatures through the void crack.


    My scalp was numb. I didn''t know whether to say that his newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, or to say that he lost his memory and lost his reason at the same time.


    I was worried that the action of sword Lingxiao would wake up the chaotic creature completely and shouted: stop him and try to summon with broken emptiness.


    In fact, I don''t need to open my mouth. Wu De has turned pale and took out the broken void.


    The soul of the sword Lingxiao is so fast that it is about to enter the void crack. After sensing the broken virtual sword, it stops at the crack entrance.


    Chaotic creatures are so powerful that their breath can be transmitted to the outside. However, the sword spirit of sword Lingxiao is strong, and it can not penetrate the void crack at this time, so the suppressed chaotic gods are still in a calm state, but if Wu De is half a second slow, the situation will be another matter.


    The soul of the sword kept blaring and rushed towards us after a few seconds. Across the void, I feel like my body is going to be pierced.


    Bai Wushuang was also shocked. Wu De was even more exaggerated. He put the broken void into the ground with his backhand, turned and turned into nine Yin Qi and fled. On the way, he said to us: don''t worry about it. Let it go. If it''s sword Lingxiao, he can still have his mind after entering the broken void, let''s take it out. If it''s not sword Lingxiao or he can''t recover his mind, we don''t want to break the void, Just leave.


    We were not stupid. When we saw Wu De fleeing, we ran after him. No one moved to break the void.


    But no one blamed Wu De, because he was holding the broken void. The power of the soul of the sword focused on him. Facing the extreme sword, it was a very powerful extreme sword. Anyone had to escape.


    And now, as he said, let the soul of the sword live and die.


    On the way to escape, I just prayed in my heart and said: Master Jian, you''ve never let us down. I hope it''s the same this time.

 Chapter 511

    We didn''t dare to approach, so we had to continue to evacuate. After the powerful sword soul disappeared into the broken void, the heaven and earth completely turned black, just like a huge black hole, and it seemed that the area no longer existed.


    The old sage said in a trembling voice that the strength of breaking the void had been brought into full play. The void could not bear it. I''m afraid those sealed things would come out.


    Even if he doesn''t say, we are aware of this problem, but no matter what the outcome is, we can''t stop it. Bai Wushuang took my hand and said: Tongtong, we should leave here. If we don''t go again, I''m afraid no one can go.


    There are so many chaotic creatures in a little underworld. What about the little underworld we haven''t touched yet?


    I can''t imagine that the only thing I can do is to avoid them from touching us when my strength is not enough to fight against chaotic creatures.


    Bai Wushuang spoke again. I didn''t hesitate. I took the strong man of the underworld and flew towards the exit quickly. When we reach the intersection leading to the outside, the broken through void in the distance becomes larger, and it is possible to open the void sealing chaotic creatures at any time.


    The old sage has reached the speed and kept saying: don''t worry. Even if they can come out, they can''t leave the chaotic soil in a short time. As for sword Lingxiao, if he can recover, he can''t be trapped here. If he can''t recover, it''s no use for us to stay here.


    The old sage was eager to escape here and analyzed the whole thing to me.


    Han has learned something from the strong man in the underworld. She can think of the current thing herself. She didn''t ask, but took us and turned away.


    It took two months to come in, but when I went out, the space seemed to have changed. I went out in just a few minutes.


    Wu De first moved the zhenhun tablet to block the exit, but when the zhenhun tablet was dim, there was a crackling sound on it, and countless cracks appeared on it. Before we could reflect it, the tall Shenbei collapsed.


    Han Peng saw that we were all stunned, raised his voice and shouted: ignore it. The space inside has collapsed and can only follow him.


    They didn''t dare to stay. They quickly left the underworld. When they looked back outside, the underworld that had blocked the exit had become a huge lightning. The black clouds surged inside, like the end of the world. There were demons coming out of the abyss of the universe to devour this land.


    When we left, the holy land had flown into this airspace. At this time, the holy land was like a light spot in front of the open underworld.


    The old sage looked up, almost soft to the ground, and said in his mouth: the chaotic territory is about to manifest, and the wilderness is likely to be covered or even destroyed.


    Chen Hao also fell to me at this time. After hearing the speech, he grabbed the old sage''s collar and lifted him steadily, he asked: old man, I think you are frightened. The chaotic territory is only the residue of the collapse. How big it is, it can''t cover the whole wilderness.


    Standing here for discussion now makes me feel very dangerous. The holy land has changed its fuel, and the defense system has been able to exert its full strength. Things drifting here from ancient times across time and space, and things that do not belong to the domain controlled by heaven, should have amazing defense. Hiding in it, there should be at least one more layer of security.


    I didn''t let Chen Hao and the old sage continue to entangle. We took the people directly into the holy land. We fell down. The sword came over inadvertently and asked me anxiously: Tong Tong, where''s my father?


    "Still inside!" At ordinary times, I don''t know how to answer, but in the face of the terrible scene in front of me, I didn''t think too much. I blurted it out and explained: Master Jian has got some opportunities, but whether he can come out depends on himself.


    The soul of the sword is him. That''s just our estimation. There is no exact answer, but it''s also eight, nine and ten.


    The sword was silent when he overheard the speech. He clenched his fists and stared at the empty thunder cloud, full of expectation.


    I still haven''t said a word in my heart. Such great changes have taken place in the chaotic territory. The chaotic creatures in it wake up, not to mention the sword Lingxiao. Even if Han''s parents fall inside, I''m afraid they can''t retreat all over.


    The old sage answered Chen haogang''s question and said in a hoarse voice: there is a lot of soil in the chaotic world. Even if the nail cap is a little big, it can grow infinitely and never end.


    I''ve heard of Xi earth, because it''s not a magic weapon for refining tools. Although it''s precious, it''s not taken seriously. The soil of flat peach garden contains a small amount of Xi soil.


    As soon as the old sage''s words came out, we all chose silence.


    At this time, the terrible thunder cloud has also changed. In the thousands of miles of lightning, there is a huge dark shadow, which is expanding rapidly.


    However, at this time, a huge blood eye appeared over the terrible thunder cloud. With the blood eye, there was a slight sigh. The blood eye blinked the next second, followed by his closing and closing, as if the whole universe were opening and closing. The next second, the eyes were no longer blood, but became dark and deep into ink, as vast as a universe.


    Han''s parents didn''t know when they had appeared behind me. At the first time, they ordered to retreat a thousand kilometers, rise into the void, and be ready to leave and enter the star domain at any time. The Tao of heaven is about to take action.


    The eye of the way of heaven we see now is completely different from the eye of the way of heaven before. The way of heaven now is just one eye, but it gives us a stronger feeling.


    In the world where the strong are respected, it is no longer me who can speak in the holy land, but Han''s parents.


    But if I wave my arms, at least ten million troops will leave with me. Just guard against who, I can''t guard against Han''s parents, just an idea flashed in my heart, and then I don''t think about it.


    And this flashed idea is a sentence that the old sage said in the underworld: more monks and less fasting.


    As long as Han''s parents are there, even if the holy land gets any benefits in the future, it will not fall on me in the end.


    The reality is so cruel that the appearance of the supreme makes us become stepping stones. But even without Han''s parents, there is Tianshi mansion behind them. From beginning to end, I was just a chess piece in their hands.


    Whether you can get benefits depends on how grandpa and parents will use my chess piece.


    Thinking of these, I don''t have any ideas in my heart. At least my current strength doesn''t want to be exposed to them for the time being.


    I also send a message to Chen Hao secretly. When Jian Lingxiao comes out, I will also communicate with him secretly. Just don''t let Han know about it. I don''t want to affect our feelings because of my selfishness.


    I believe I will not become a ruthless person, no matter how far I go in the future. As long as she needs, I will give her great benefits.


    After telling Chen Hao, I also explained to Wu De. Chen Hao has feelings for Han and has not said anything, but Wu De has been thinking about me from beginning to end. Wu De has already told me what the old sage said in the underworld.


    But I told him not to talk at that time, but now there is only one boat left when thousands of sails cross the sea. I have to make plans for myself. In the future, competition and non competition are the last words, but in the end, if you don''t even have the power to compete, you will only be eliminated in the torrent.


    After listening to my voice, Wu De and Chen Hao chose silence, and the holy land has retreated thousands of miles and began to rise into the void.


    After replacing the energy stone, the movement speed of the holy land is much faster, which is comparable to the heavenly Buddha. However, when rising, because the holy land is too large, it is also attracted by gravity, and the speed is much slower.


    The eye of heaven finally calmed down after blinking three times. There was a golden light in the dark eye, as if something was about to fly out.


    As the golden light approached, the thunder clouds were suppressed, the boundless thunder and lightning weakened, and the scattered thunder clouds began to converge and did not continue to expand.


    Almost at the moment when the lightning went out, a sword sound suddenly came out from the dark shadow in the thunder cloud. The terrible sword Qi exploded inside, forming countless sword Qi shots. Even in the vast space, you can still see clearly.


    With the sound of the sword and the scattered sword Qi, a dark sword Qi flew out of the air and jumped in the void several times, just like duckweed in the storm. It sank and floated several times and seemed to be submerged several times, becoming silent, but finally the sword Qi swam out hard.


    But just as the sword spirit flew out, there were several terrible roars from the place where the sword spirit broke. It should be the chaotic gods who followed out, and the Tao of heaven should deal with the chaotic creatures inside.


    I ordered the holy land to stop as soon as the sword Qi appeared. The sword asked me nervously: Tong Tong, is that my father?


    Now they are all big girls and boys, but their address to me hasn''t changed at all. They still call me Tong Tong, but they are used to it. And up to now, only the closest people will call me like this. If you ask others to call him, he doesn''t have the courage.


    The broken virtual sword was flying through the thunder clouds, but on the last section of the road, its broken void suddenly exploded, and there was a force that bound it to prevent him from leaving the chaotic territory.


    Jian inadvertently felt so nervous that he padded his toes and said in silence: my father is trapped.


    The sword soul of jianlingxiao absorbed too many sword Qi of chaotic creatures, and he belongs to the soul of the dead. He is bound by the chaotic creatures in charge of the small void.


    The fatal thing is that the golden light in the eye of heaven is getting closer and closer, and it is about to come out of the huge eye. The whole Leiyun bears its pressure, and its volume is reduced by one-third. Jianlingxiao also sees that the chaotic territory is suppressed by heaven, so he takes the opportunity to break out of the air. As a result, he still can''t get away from it.


    Tiandao shot and looked at the posture to break the whole chaotic territory. If the sword Lingxiao couldn''t get out, it would end up breaking together.


    Jian had no intention. After I nodded and admitted that it was her father, he took off at the first time and wanted to meet him, but he was held down by Chen Hao.

 Chapter 512

    Jian''s unintentional cultivation has not been greatly improved. Now it''s just the beginning of the great sage. I''m afraid she couldn''t touch Lei Yun in the past and was directly crushed.


    Chen Hao pressed the sword unintentionally, gritted his teeth and said to me: boss, give me the Pangu flag.


    Chen Hao''s risk factor is too high, because his body is full of chaotic gas. At this time, the thunder cloud is full of chaotic gas, which is much larger than his body. He may have been swallowed in the past.


    I summoned Pangu flag and took the immortal killing sword array with me. As for the small wooden axe, I didn''t want to take it. First, I didn''t master the axe method behind. Second, I used to save people this time. What I needed was defense, not attack.


    Han Peng didn''t let me take a small wooden axe, but told me to be careful.


    When I stepped into the holy land, I didn''t break the air to leave, but played the four immortal killing swords. The divine sword had spirit. The spirit of the sword established contact with me the first time I held it in my hand, but this contact was only a contact of mutual understanding, not a contact of recognizing the Lord. Their masters had no intention but the sword from beginning to end.


    It''s just that we often exchange magic tools, and the sword spirit has adapted to it.


    I didn''t ask them to form a sword array, but four swords were fired at the same time. They directly tore the void. The four killing swords built a space-time channel at the same time. I went in and out thousands of miles and just reached the edge of the thunderstorm. The Four Swords hung beside me. When I got here, I could feel the great pressure, even wearing Pangu flags, The body still has an impulse to surrender.


    Every moment is like pressing a planet, unable to move.


    Now I have a feeling that if I step in, I may not even get out, but I will go back here. I can''t explain to the sword, nor can I explain to my heart.


    I clenched my teeth and still wanted to go in. As a result, when I was stepping, a voice of sword Lingxiao said: don''t come in. The way of heaven is about to attack. Give me the four immortal killing swords and leave.


    Standing below, you can feel the power of the eye of heaven, which is enough to destroy the wilderness, but the power falls and bears a broken territory of the chaotic world.


    After listening to Jian Lingxiao''s words, I broke in the immortal killing sword one by one, but it was suppressed. The immortal killing sword I played with all my strength only flew hundreds of kilometers and stopped. At this time, it was still hundreds of kilometers away from Jian Lingxiao.


    The four swords of killing immortals that have lost their power begin to rise and fall in the powerful power, and will soon be rolled away. I was in a hurry when I saw it. I stepped in and was ready to go in.


    But just when I started, the dark immortal killing sword suddenly burst into a bright light, and the array diagram emerged. The Four Swords built a immortal killing sword array in the void and flew to the sky against the pressure inside.


    Seeing this, I gasped. He could hook the four immortal killing swords across a hundred miles. It can be seen that the sword Qi has been very strong. The old sage was right. After absorbing the sword Qi, Jian Lingxiao has stepped into the supreme state.


    The four immortal killing swords hooked by the sword Lingxiao erupted into terrible power. The sword array did not expand to the normal state and was very convergent, but the sword array less than 500 meters cut through thorns and thorns all the way, broke the thunder clouds and went straight to the sword Lingxiao.


    When I saw that the sword array had passed, I turned and flew towards the holy land.


    Almost as soon as he left for dozens of kilometers, there was a roar from the suppressed thunder cloud. A chaotic creature who broke free from the suppression rose up in the air and cut directly into the eye of heaven with a golden axe.


    The eye of heaven hangs in the void, which can be seen by the naked eye, but it is separated from us by a time and space. Even so, the axe of chaotic creatures splits the two worlds at once. The huge axe blade is like looking at the moon, cutting through the sky and straight to the eye of heaven.


    On the way, I couldn''t help looking back and found that the golden light in the eyes of heaven was a person. It is also very huge, but the light on him is too bright to see the outline of a human figure.


    My heart is beating wildly. Can I say that the way of heaven comes in person? But if the way of heaven comes in person, how can the bloody eyes in the sky be explained?


    As soon as I returned to the holy land, the people in the eyes of heaven met the chaotic creatures. The people in the eyes of heaven did not use any weapons or magic powers, but directly hit the chaotic creatures.


    At the moment of collision, the golden axe broke, and the golden light fell, directly hitting the chaotic creatures. The terrible shock wave exploded in the void where the heavenly way is located, forming two light circles similar to the star ring.


    The next second there was a loud noise, and the chaotic creatures fell down. On the way, their flesh and blood collapsed, revealing the bones like pillars of heaven.


    Sword Lingxiao had reached the edge and was about to come out. As a result, it was rolled in by the shock wave and disappeared in an instant.


    Now there is no salvation. Anyone in the holy land used to be just dead.


    I was afraid that the sword didn''t mean to blame me. At the first time, I explained that uncle Jian said that heaven wanted to take action and asked me to withdraw first, but the immortal sword has been in the hands of elder Jian.


    The four swords for killing immortals are top-level divine magic tools. In the hands of sword Lingxiao, both defense and attack are better than others.


    The old sage once commented that the four immortal killing swords in Lingxiao''s hand were more terrible than those displayed by Tongtian cult leader in those years. After all, they are the same God, but the leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t have the sword meaning of sword Lingxiao.


    Jian inadvertently knows that she can''t help her in the current situation. I don''t blame her. It''s just that her father is trapped inside. No matter what she faces, she has to do it.


    Chen Hao held her tightly and said: Master Jian will be fine. Now Tiandao is fighting with chaotic creatures, and no one will notice him.


    What Chen Hao said is not unreasonable. It''s just a small effort to kill the sword Lingxiao, whether it''s chaotic creatures or the way of heaven, but after the chaotic creatures were beaten back, the virtual shadows of nine chaotic creatures appeared in the thunder cloud.


    In the face of so many chaotic creatures, the Tao of heaven dare not make a move, and the same chaotic creatures dare not make a move.


    A master duel, even if it''s just a gesture, is likely to mean success or failure. But if we rescue, it is equivalent to intervening in the battle and will be noticed by them.


    Now we are looking at whether jianlingxiao can come out from the inside. Everyone is staring anxiously. At the same time, they are worried that the battle between chaotic creatures and heaven will affect us. While waiting for jianlingxiao, they are also preparing to escape at any time.


    The old sage didn''t mention the words back to heaven at this time. He felt that he had stuck to us. He also opened his mouth and said: the Tao of heaven will not destroy his small world. His battle will only break out in the chaotic territory, but in the face of nine chaotic creatures, he may not be an opponent.


    The old sage''s voice fell, and the golden giant in the eyes of heaven had disappeared in the thunder cloud, followed by a loud noise higher than a sound.


    Jian has no opinion, his face is gray, and big drops of tears fall from the corners of his eyes. Chen Hao inadvertently handed over the sword to Jiang ting. He came to me and said: Master Jian, I''m afraid we can''t come back. I think we''d better leave now. Even if the battle breaks out in the chaotic territory, if it''s too fierce, it will affect the outside.


    I glanced at Jian unintentionally from the corner of my eye. I really couldn''t speak to leave. Moreover, judging from our feelings with Jian Lingxiao, I couldn''t cross the barrier in my heart. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said: wait, there''s no movement in a minute, so we''ll leave.


    Jian didn''t want to smell his words and didn''t object. He just shouted his father in the direction of Lei Yun.


    Like a response, the unintentional sound of the sword fell, and a sword roar came out of the terrible collision shock wave. The immortal killing sword array crossed out for the first time, and then in the middle of them was the dark black broken virtual sword.


    After the breath of heaven and chaotic creatures, the sword spirit of sword Lingxiao becomes more sharp. It feels like a sharp edge breaking the sky and invincible.


    But even with this potential, he still does not have this power. If he really competes positively, he will be destroyed in an instant.


    As soon as the people saw the hope, a more violent collision came out of the thunder cloud. The powerful shock wave immediately rolled towards the sword Lingxiao. Seeing that it was going to be involved again, the broken virtual sent out a beep. Even if it was mixed in the thunder cloud, it was still clear. The next second, the immortal killing sword array stopped and blocked the rear to buy time for the broken virtual sword.


    But even so, it was just a thought time, and nothing could be done.


    However, under the breaking of emptiness, even the time of an idea is enough to leave thousands of kilometers. Breaking emptiness pierces through the emptiness at the moment when it is stopped with the help of the immortal killing sword, and has reached the holy land when it appears.


    However, the immortal killing sword array that fell behind collapsed under the strong impact, and the array was torn to pieces in an instant. Even the four immortal killing swords were wiped out in the ups and downs.


    There were laments around me, and I also lamented in my heart, but not because of the collapse of the four immortal killing swords, but because the killing swords from ancient glory to now will collapse under such circumstances


    But somehow he saved the sword Lingxiao.


    When the sword fell into the sky, the broken virtual sword Qi was a little scattered, and the surrounding peak saints couldn''t bear it. I protected it with Pangu flags for the first time.


    However, while landing, the sword Qi suddenly converged, and the sword soul and terrible sword Qi flew out of the void. The sword soul absorbed the sword Qi and condensed the body of sword Lingxiao very quickly.


    In a flash, a living sword Lingxiao appeared in front of him. He raised his hand and broke the void into his hand. The dark and insignificant sword was more terrible than the immortal sword array at this time.


    He took poxu and handed it to me: this sword has gone through transformation and is far better than the four immortal killing swords. Now I have destroyed the four immortal killing swords as compensation.


    I didn''t mean to kill immortal four swords. In theory, killing immortal four swords does belong to me. Now, Jian Lingxiao means to compensate me.


    I didn''t stretch out my hand. I was a little surprised, because breaking void can be said to be the original life of sword Lingxiao. Now it is used as compensation. It can be seen that he has undergone great changes.


    After hesitating for a while, I said: it''s unintentional to kill Xianjian. If you want to compensate, you can only give it to her.


    Jian Lingxiao smiled faintly when he heard the speech. He was very free and easy. Without any action, he broke the void and fell into the hands of Jian unintentionally.

 Chapter 513

    After a brief conversation, people turned their eyes to the distant chaotic territory again.


    Sword Lingxiao suddenly said to me: Tong Tong, have you noticed that those chaotic creatures seem to be controlled by others with Zhenwen on their bodies.


    what?


    I was so surprised that I asked. Only when I asked, did I return to my mind and quickly asked: Uncle Jian, can''t you read it wrong?


    Jian Lingxiao said with great certainty: no mistake. When I came out, nine chaotic creatures followed me. They were very close. I could feel that the people who controlled them didn''t want to fight me, otherwise I couldn''t escape.


    Jianlingxiao''s words attracted hanpeng''s attention. After all, there is a thunderstorm in the chaotic territory, and you can''t see what''s inside. Only the loud noise comes from inside, and the impact of diffusion will be attracted by a huge force when it spreads for more than 1000 kilometers.


    At this time, the wilderness seems to be going through the end of the day, the laws are disordered, the mountains and rivers have changed, the whole sky has become dark because of the emergence of thunder clouds, and the birds and animals on the ground are frightened by the huge sound and are running around.


    Through the void, I can see that there are holy beasts in those strange beasts. If it were not for the sky''s coercion and the emperor''s inaction, they would all be the strong ones on the hegemonic side. At this time, they were no different from ordinary animals and fled in a hurry to find a way to survive.


    After Han came over, he asked Jian Lingxiao directly: did you see the town pattern on it?


    When Jian Lingxiao mentioned Zhenwen, I thought of mubai''s Zhenwen for the first time. I believe that only his Zhenwen can control chaotic creatures. But Jian Lingxiao''s next words shocked me or shocked me.


    Jian Lingxiao said: on my way out, the chaotic creature who can restrain the Yin spirit was next to me. At first, his power was binding me and wanted to suck me into my body, but there were Zhenwen luminescence on the giant, and the power that attracted me was suppressed. And that Zhen Wen is very much like the Heavenly Master Zhen Wen. They are helping me out of the chaotic territory.


    Tianshi mansion, are they strong enough? Can you control chaotic creatures?


    Hiss!


    I gasped and thought of something terrible. He grabbed the old sage by the collar and pulled him to his side. He asked sternly: what is the person in the eyes of heaven, and is he heaven?


    The old sage and the jade emperor have been in charge of the three realms for countless years. It is impossible not to know the existence of the Tao of heaven. Since they know it, they must have learned it from some clues.


    My action surprised the people around me. The old sage took my hand and stammered: Zhang Tong, it''s not the way of heaven, but the concentration of the power of the way of heaven. If it can be eliminated, it can greatly weaken the strength of the way of heaven. It''s not easy to want to eliminate the way of heaven. When the jade emperor used his seal, he was defeated miserably. After hundreds of millions of years of reincarnation and cultivation, his power was cut off and his way was cut off.


    The jade emperor has been practicing for a long time, which is enough to scare anyone, but his accomplishments are not necessarily high. This should be related to the reincarnation power of the old sages. In the past, the jade emperor did not need to use it, but was beheaded by the way of heaven.


    My mind quickly shifted from the Jade Emperor. There were many hints in the words of the old sage just now that Tianshi mansion controlled the sleeping chaotic creatures in order to kill the people transformed by the power of heaven.


    I just had this idea in my mind. The void suddenly appeared Qijie flower. Compared with the past, the Qijie flower at this time did not take shape, but grew larger and larger. The congenital spiritual root was growing madly, like giant dragons hovering in the void, and was spreading to every horizon of the wilderness.


    The innate spirit root soared to a certain extent, and the seven worlds flower began to grow larger, which has completely blocked the whole void.


    When the strange image appeared, I sighed and said: Tianshi mansion is real, and several chaotic creatures in the underworld will appear.


    The relationship between Tianshi mansion and me is still unclear, but anyway, Grandpa and parents are inside. I can''t just watch.


    The roots of Qijie flower began to fall towards the ground after covering the sky. The huge spiritual roots spread along the main vein of mountains and rivers, like huge chains, firmly trapped the whole wilderness.


    Seeing this scene, I know I can''t hesitate any more. I use the law to raise my voice and say: I will take action. The Lord is willing to go with me now. The rest follow the Holy Land and stay away from the core of the battle. The farther the better.


    I said the farther the better, but with the help of chaotic creatures and heaven, the whole wilderness is not far away. The innate spirit root blocks the sky. At this time, it is self-evident that the purpose is to bind the mountains and rivers of the great wilderness. The whole great wilderness will be their battlefield, and the emergence of the innate spirit root is to protect the great wilderness.


    Under absolute power, it can ensure that the wasteland and void will not collapse. I''m afraid there is only congenital spiritual root. Its growth ability is obvious to all. It can recover at the first time after taking an attack and absorb great power.


    When the innate spiritual roots spread, the Seven Realms began to flicker, and seven gray territories flew out of the channel. Instead of occupying an airspace, they directly crashed into the thunder clouds and coincided with the little underworld of the great wilderness. On the way, there were seven or eight chaotic creatures, seven small underworld, plus a total of 60 chaotic creatures of the great wilderness.


    They are all in the chaotic territory, and in an instant, they burst into thunder clouds and all manifest.


    Sixty chaotic creatures surround the incarnation of the power of heaven, which gives people a very shocking visual impact. The light of chaotic creatures is connected into a light wall, which has a hidden tendency to surround the incarnation of the power of heaven.


    At this time, we also noticed that every chaotic creature had a huge Heavenly Master talisman on their back. The eye of heaven is still there, mercilessly overlooking all chaotic creatures.


    Almost when I opened my mouth to attract people, an old figure appeared in the distant sky. He stepped into the air and looked very old. But when I saw him, my eyes became sour and my tears couldn''t help jumping out of my eyes.


    Grandpa flew three steps across the distance. He stopped in the void, said nothing, and began to seal in his hand. With his seal, countless golden lines recombined in the void to build a huge disk.


    I just saw the outline and recognized it as the secret disk.


    At the beginning of the construction, the eye of heaven didn''t move, but when there was an outline, the golden giant with the power of heaven roared, stretched out his huge hand and pressed towards grandpa thousands of miles away.


    At the same time, a cold voice from the void said: it seemed a wrong choice to save your life.


    When the incarnation of the power of heaven moves, all chaotic creatures move. When the giant moves, each blow is like the collision of two stars. The terrible power spreads and is soon absorbed by the innate spirit root.


    After absorbing the power of impact, the growth of innate spiritual root becomes more crazy, connecting heaven and earth, and constantly absorbing the scattered power.


    The chaotic creatures stopped and completely angered the incarnation of the power of Tiandao. He gave a roar, patted grandpa''s hand and suddenly retracted it. Sweeping the chaotic creatures in the way, he just punched through the chest of the two chaotic creatures, and the explosive force on his body shook away the surrounding chaotic creatures.


    I was stunned by the changes in front of me. I didn''t care to see who was willing to follow me. Chen Hao and Jiang Nu first approached me. As a result, Grandpa appeared. They stopped and took what I just said as a breeze in their ears.


    The virtual shadow of Tianji disk built by grandpa is to cover the eye of Tiandao and break the connection between the eye of Tiandao and the giant transformed by the power of Tiandao.


    Two chaotic creatures have been punctured. According to my understanding of chaotic creatures, they are doomed to be killed. There is no suspense, but the giant transformed by heaven retracts his hand, but his palm is empty.


    The two giants who were punctured suddenly shot at close range, and the two fists bombarded the giant transformed by the power of heaven at the same time.


    Under the loud noise, the golden giant staggered back and crushed several mountains. At the moment of his absence, the other chaotic creatures also shot, and the power of 60 chaotic creatures fell on him at the same time. The golden light suddenly dimmed and almost collapsed.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Grandpa completely built a complete heaven''s secret disk symbol pattern. The virtual shadow of the heaven''s Secret Disk flickered in the void, and it was soon covered with a layer of congenital spirit root.


    The golden giant was hit and stumbled, and his anger finally broke out. He gave a cold cry: Mole ants, die.


    The voice fell. He had recovered from his embarrassment. The golden light converged and showed a resolute face. With one hand, he pinched the fist of a chaotic creature who had no time to stop. He saw that there were golden veins on his body, and the body of the chaotic creature he caught burst into pieces and turned into fly ash.


    The golden man soared into the air again. When he fell, he shook open the chaotic creatures around him and stared at one of them. The two huge bodies collided with each other. The strange Rune reappeared on the golden man. At the moment of collision, the chaotic creatures impacted directly could not bear it, and their bodies collapsed again.


    In front of the chaotic creatures, their hearts are not in their bodies, but their bodies are broken, which is also equivalent to killing them.


    The golden man stepped out the second step, and the veins on his body flickered again, shaking the chaotic creatures on both sides and rushing towards his grandfather. However, instead of attacking Grandpa, he raised his hand to break the secret disk.


    But when he lifted his big hand, countless innate spiritual roots gathered together and blocked in front of the giant hand. The chaotic creatures gave a roar, and a huge air flow gushed out of her mouth. All the innate spiritual roots of the void collapsed and rolled out. The whole void was full of broken innate spiritual root debris at one time.


    Grandpa let out a dull low sound. A Heavenly Master''s seal appeared in his hand and quickly hit the heavenly mystery disk.


    The innate spirit root was recovering rapidly, but it couldn''t keep up with the speed of the golden giant''s power for a time. It was still broken into the heavenly mystery disk. The luminous heavenly mystery disk was destroyed by the power of the golden man. The light was suddenly dim and almost collapsed.


    But just then, the town pattern played by grandpa also arrived, and the dim secret disk glowed again.

 Chapter 514

    All the chaotic creatures also surrounded the past and tried their best to protect the Tianji disk in the sky. In addition, the innate spiritual root was growing rapidly. In the last few kilometers, they finally protected the Tianji disk and stopped the golden man.


    Grandpa then turned back to the sky and said: Taoist friends of Tianting and Dahuang, help me hold for five minutes. After five minutes, Tiandao will lose contact with his strength. At that time, he was the weakest, but before that, we should try to reduce the casualties of chaotic creatures as much as possible.


    So far, the underworld has come, but the six samsara of the underworld has not yet appeared. There are chaotic creatures in it, which I have personally observed. There are definitely powerful creatures dormant in it, and there are empty tombs in the Seven Realms of flowers. In the deep space, there are also chaotic creatures dormant.


    Several remaining chaotic creatures in the underworld are controlled. Tianshi mansion should not miss these two. It is likely that they are their backhands.


    Grandpa''s voice fell, and the supreme power of Tianting and Dahuang did not respond.


    At this time, the heavenly mechanism disk stabilized and began to rotate, and the veins on it appeared, officially sending out power to cut off the connection between the heavenly way and the golden man.


    But five minutes is enough to destroy everything for the golden man.


    Seeing no response, Grandpa said again: we all have the same purpose. The weakening of the way of heaven is helpful to our way. Ladies and gentlemen, if you don''t do it at this time, there will be no such opportunity in the future.


    It is indeed a rare opportunity now, and the time taken for Tianshi mansion to make this layout can be calculated for ten thousand years. Zhang Daoling doesn''t know how many generations he has reincarnated to set up such a big game. Now that the game is launched, there is really only one chance.


    The layout under the control of heaven takes not only time, but also very rigorous. But even so, it is still not the opponent of heaven.


    The secret of heaven began to be suppressed, and the golden man also began to fight. For him, chaotic creatures are really all mole ants. The golden man in a state of anger, whose veins are always shining, is completely immune to the attack of chaotic creatures.


    However, the immune return to immunity, and the attack of chaotic creatures still formed an obstacle to the golden man, which bought time for the recovery of tongtianteng.


    Grandpa is also constantly making moves and constantly strengthening the secret plate. At this time, the eye of the Tao of heaven should be unable to make a move, otherwise he can easily break the secret disk from the sky.


    As time went by, three chaotic creatures were killed in a short time of more than ten seconds. If they are consumed like this, all chaotic creatures are likely to be killed in five minutes.


    Up to now, I also understand grandpa why they can become stronger and avoid the way of heaven. That''s because they got the heart of chaotic creatures from the beginning, built a unique Rune and stepped out of the realm of heaven.


    I''m just a little curious. Where have they taken the hearts of so many chaotic creatures? If it is destroyed, these chaotic creatures in front of us should not feel angry.


    Confused at the same time, I put on an ancient flag and stepped out. Chen Hao, Jiang Nu, Jian Lingxiao and Jianyuan immediately followed. As for others, I also want to keep up and help, but I said at the beginning, as long as God.


    Like Zhenkun, they used to die.


    But what puzzles me is that Han''s parents have been unmoved. Even Han didn''t follow, but chose to stay in the holy land.


    I can understand others, but Han can''t understand.


    But just then Wu De said to me: boss, the way of the corpse family is different from ours. They are few and can''t be taken out to consume at this time, otherwise they won''t get anything in the competition for the road.


    Jianyuan analysis said: moreover, the layout of Tianshi mansion is so large that it is impossible to place all their hopes on others. The people of Dahuang, Tianting and corpse clan saw this, so they chose to wait and see.


    After the analysis of the two people, it suddenly occurred to me that the chaotic creatures in the Seven Realms and the chaotic creatures in the six samsara of the underworld that did not appear were the cards of Tianshi mansion.


    However, I still can''t accept Han''s choice to wait and see. Do people really become indifferent for the so-called Tao way and to break through the blockade of heaven?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to think too much, so everyone stepped into the shock wave. The terrible power constantly broke out. When the sword came out, Lingxiao and I could resist it. Jianyuan could barely bear it after manifesting the six Zhang golden body. Wu De, Chen Hao and Jiang Nu couldn''t stand it at all. In the storm, the power of Tianzun was like dust and was blown away by the shock wave.


    I immediately asked them to go back. Even getting close became a problem. They didn''t play any role in following, but would only make things worse.


    Chen Hao and Wu De simply listened to me and told them to go back. They immediately said: let''s go back first and tidy up the army in the city.


    The rectification they said is to exclude the corpse clan.


    I don''t want to do this in my heart. I don''t want to insert such a crack between Han and me, but I don''t represent my own interests, but the interests of the people who came here with me all the way.


    What would Chen Hao and Wu De think if they were blindly catering to Han she and considering her?


    Up to now, I also understand the difficulty of Han. She is always a person of the corpse family and needs to consider the interests of the corpse family. Moreover, when the corpse family comes here, it is not interests, but life and death.


    I wanted Chen Hao and Wu De not to be too obvious, but I held back my words. Maybe I should show my attitude instead of hiding and letting it out, so as to find a suitable point in the interests of the corpse family and the Qingling world.


    Only in this way, Han and I will not be caught in the middle and embarrassed each other.


    After Chen Hao and Wu Dejiang left, I waved the Pangu flag to stop the aftershock. As for the core of the battle, we can''t intervene at all. But the core part, let alone us, may not be able to support even if the supreme shot.


    Every chaotic creature inside is indomitable, huge like a star, and the golden man is bright and brave. Every time he makes a move, he can smash a chaotic creature.


    Their battle has been separated from the magic power, relying on the most primitive power. It also doesn''t need skills, but it''s very fast. Every time we make a shot, all we can see is a streamer.


    The Supreme Master couldn''t intervene. Grandpa also called. It can be seen that what he needs is not us to fight with chaotic creatures face to face, but other help.


    I swept away the shock wave on the edge and the three fell towards Grandpa.


    Seeing me in the past, grandpa didn''t say a word of greeting. He directly said to me: Tong Tong, the secret disk in your body, activate and break the rune into the void.


    I didn''t know that when my grandfather was the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling, he gave me family affection and closeness. But now that I know that he is the reincarnation of Zhang Daoling, my inner feeling has changed. Looking at my grandfather now, I naturally feel a sense of strangeness.


    Maybe now he was another person.


    Keeping the memory of reincarnation for several generations, he is no longer him. For him, every reincarnation is just to get a new body, which is no different from seizing and giving up.


    And his descendants, such as me, are just the product of reincarnation and won''t have too many feelings.


    But now when he asked about the secret of heaven, I still hesitated. I was stunned for more than ten seconds before I said: the secret of heaven is not on me.


    Grandpa was indeed a lot colder. When he heard the speech, he frowned slightly and said unhappily: I knew you were so cowardly. I shouldn''t have let you choose Xuanyuan''s man at the beginning.


    When I heard this, I felt like eating a dead fly. For him, even my marriage was just a part of the layout.


    Those memories of childhood, when I think of them now, are just like a dream. They are so unreal.


    But now, it makes no sense to discuss those. Jian Lingxiao saw that I didn''t want to talk and asked for me: senior, what do we need to do now.


    Grandpa put away his unhappiness on his face, made another seal in his hand, and built a Zhenwen. Then he said: hit your strength in. When the time is coming, the incarnation of the power of the heavenly way will recklessly impact the heavenly mechanism. As long as he stops at that time, he will fall into a period of weakness because he consumes too much power and his connection with the heavenly way is covered, That''s our chance. Otherwise, no matter how many chaotic creatures there are now, they can''t hurt him.


    As he said, chaotic creatures can only delay in front of the golden man and use their lives to buy time, because the golden man who is angry and anxious can hit one person hard every time, and almost one can be killed three times.


    Time doesn''t coincide with the sharply reduced chaotic creatures. I''m afraid the golden man can attack us directly in less than five minutes.


    In addition to chaotic creatures, the crazy growth of congenital spiritual roots has also caused great obstacles to the golden man.


    Jin Ren also noticed that the innate spiritual root was in the way and wanted to completely destroy him. His huge feet stepped on the ground fiercely. For a moment, the earth roared. The earth within ten thousand miles was boiling like boiling water, and the land was turning over.


    The Tongtian vines hovering above collapsed and were destroyed.


    His foot destroyed the earth within a diameter of more than 10000 kilometers, and our hearts trembled. He just found that tongtianteng linked heaven and earth and wanted to destroy tongtianteng from the ground, but the congenital spirit root connected with the earth Qi grew more crazy. Before the overturned land fell, the spirit root spread crisscross and fixed the flying earth and rock.


    Moreover, the main context has not been affected, and the main body of the whole wilderness is still stable.


    But after finding that the blow was invalid, the golden man gave a cold hum in his mouth, and his body was lined with light. He lifted his left foot again and wanted to step down.


    Although I didn''t fight with him, I saw him kill chaotic creatures and found the secret. His power comes from the strange rune, or his power will increase exponentially with the blessing of the rune.


    Grandpa saw the golden man destroy the innate spiritual root again, and his eyebrows began to jump wildly, but he didn''t stop it, and he couldn''t stop it.


    When we had no time to inject strength into the destiny plate, the second foot of the golden man had already fallen.

 Chapter 515

    The second foot of the golden man fell, and the whole wilderness was trembling. The earth and rock just recovered was like water on the drum, beating wildly. The earth depression where the golden man stepped on was ready-made a terrible abyss basin, which was like being hit by a cosmic star, with a range of more than 100 kilometers.


    The cracked earth began to spread wildly from the soles of the golden man''s feet, and directly cracked to the center of the earth. The next second, lava splashed directly into the sky. Within the visible range of the naked eye, there were magma rising into the sky, and the fiery red cracks extended to the end of the line of sight.


    Now the law has been disordered, and there has been the suppression of chaotic creatures and the way of heaven. Many people have put the law away, but my law has been there all the time. I realized that the power has covered more than 20000 kilometers, the earth''s crust has been directly cracked within 10000 kilometers, and all the congenital spiritual roots have been destroyed, but the dead trees have not dissipated, and new congenital spiritual roots have grown to quickly fill the cracks, Suppress ground fire lava.


    Fortunately, this is a wilderness with vast territory and strong bearing capacity. If he falls in the Qingling world, the whole planet will collapse. But even the great wilderness is still a wound that can not be repaired in a short time. If viewed from a high altitude, it is like a huge scar on which all living creatures are extinct.


    Now it is impossible to know how many strong people and creatures have no time to escape and are directly wiped out, but it is certain that even the Heavenly Master can''t bear it within thousands of kilometers.


    Although we were in the air, the huge impact swept through, and the Pangu flag made a sound. The runes on it almost collapsed from bright resistance to darkness, but they still blocked the terrible impact.


    The runes built by Grandpa were dim and broken before we could bless.


    The body protection aura of the chaotic creatures around the golden man was all destroyed. The next second, the golden man hit his hand and hit two punches in succession. He killed them before the chaotic creatures reacted.


    When the huge chaotic creature''s body was broken, countless dust drifted and obscured his sight, but after only a short stay, he was immediately sucked by the chaotic territory.


    The thunder cloud was broken, and the chaotic territory was surrounded by a large amount of dark and yellow gas, just like a developing territory, expanding rapidly.


    The soil grows when it sees the wind. Coupled with the absorption of chaotic creatures, it has become very huge. With the expansion of chaotic territory, the strength of chaotic creatures is also growing. They are absorbing power from that territory.


    After the golden man couldn''t break the magic disk symbol pattern several times, his strength began to decrease sharply, and the flashing frequency of the golden pattern on his body was greatly reduced. Without the blessing of the golden rune, it would be very difficult for him to kill chaotic creatures.


    Grandpa didn''t take care of the battle in the venue and built a rune again. After returning to God, we don''t hesitate to weave our own power into runes and superimpose them all.


    The rune became bigger and brighter. When it was not big, Grandpa controlled the rune to cross in front of us and blocked all the shocks.


    The power of the sword Lingxiao dominates in it. The sword Qi swims in the rune. Its way of resisting the impact is completely different from ours. It is not to gather the power to make a positive impact. His sword Qi is like countless needle tips. When fighting the impact, the small swords keep shaking like balloons.


    For a time, sword Lingxiao offset more power than grandpa''s original talisman. Grandpa said, his eyes fell on sword Lingxiao and looked at it carefully.


    Jian Lingxiao is very calm in his breath and attitude because of Jian Xiu. He won''t grovel because he is facing the strong, but just nods to Grandpa.


    Grandpa''s cultivation is far superior to heaven, but at this time, he nodded politely to jianlingxiao for the first time. People with a clear eye can realize that jianlingxiao''s future is absolutely unlimited.


    Grandpa nodded and said in an exclamatory tone: the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. There is no quantity. There has been no extreme monk, but there is one thing you need to remember. It''s easy to break if you''re too hard.


    I''ve realized this before, so I dare not let him participate in many wars. Sword Lingxiao couldn''t have been unaware. Smelling the speech, he smiled and bowed his hand and said: Thank you for your advice, but in troubled times, everyone strives to get ahead. If it is Zang Feng, how can it be extreme?


    Grandpa laughed and obviously agreed with jianlingxiao.


    This is the case in the world. There are gains and losses. No one can grow up calmly.


    Up to now, two or three minutes have passed. After being blessed by the chaotic territory, the chaotic creatures have become much stronger, and the casualties have been reduced all at once. On the contrary, the strength of the golden man has become weaker and can no longer impact, giving a short peace to the great wilderness.


    However, seeing that everything is developing in a good direction, Jianyuan suddenly said: This is not a good thing. There are too many chaotic creatures, and their strength is recovering. It will also be a threat to us at that time.


    Jianyuan didn''t even think about this problem. Now chaotic creatures fight because Tianshi mansion controls them when they are weak. However, after the emergence of chaotic territory, their power increases rapidly. To a certain extent, they can certainly break away from the control of Tianshi mansion. If the power incarnation of Tiandao is cut off, the chaotic creatures out of control survive. For us, I''m afraid that''s the real destruction.


    After all, the way of heaven makes a move. He just suppresses it. When he doesn''t touch his bottom line, or after obscuring the secret of heaven, he won''t make a move. Chaotic creatures are different. First of all, it is an expanding chaotic territory. If you want to recover to the appearance of the wilderness, you need to swallow it constantly. At that time, I''m afraid the seven realms will not be able to escape.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help worrying.


    But grandpa said with confidence: the situation you are considering will not happen. You underestimate the ability of heaven. What we are dealing with now is only the weakest of his twelve powers, and not all of them. The strong man who commands the twelve domains is not as powerful as you and I can imagine. If you dare to fight him, you still rely on chaotic creatures.


    Jianyuan once led the party and was the great power of Kaishan lipai. Under the seemingly calm but turbulent situation in ancient times, it was not easy to open the mountain lipai. At this time, when Grandpa talked about these, Jianyuan asked like a primary school student: how far can we go above Tianzun to catch up with the way of heaven.


    Grandpa shook his head and sighed: unknown.


    Jian Lingxiao asked a more substantive question: since the way of heaven is so powerful, why doesn''t he destroy all the strong at once?


    Grandpa asked: will you kill the creatures in your small world?


    The three of us shook our heads. Grandpa said: the chaotic world does not belong to any domain. In those years, it mistakenly entered the domain of heaven. Pangu saw the opportunity and tried to break through the suppression of heaven with the help of the broken power of the chaotic world. As a result, he failed. But if all the creatures are concentrated on one planet, let alone the secret disk, nothing stronger can hide the inspection of heaven, Therefore, Pangu built the seven realms with the broken chaotic world, and built the pure spirit world with his own flesh and blood and essence. Qingling world can protect friars from stepping into heaven.


    Grandpa sighed and continued: Pangu opened up the Qingling world in order to leave a hope for future generations. Unfortunately, in the end, it has become the ruling tool of some people.


    Ruling tools? Is Grandpa hinting at the Jade Emperor? But the position of the Jade Emperor was also arranged by the supreme of heaven. Anyway, the problem lies with them. The first thing I thought of was the seal in the Jade Emperor''s hand. I couldn''t help asking: Grandpa, what is in the Jade Emperor''s hand?


    Grandpa, if you let me come and shout, I always feel uncomfortable, but after a chat, I shouted out casually. Grandpa also responded very easygoing and said: the seal letter is Pangu''s spirit and blood, which used to cover up and protect. It is a divine thing in the Qingling world. Pangu has the blood of the witch family. If you want to take it back, unless the Jade Emperor hands it over, if you forcibly seize it, only the witch family has a way.


    The witch clan has a way. What I think of is that if Hibi''s body is left, his hint may be related to that. In that case, when it comes to the survival of the witch family, the witch family may not make a move. It is even more impossible for the Jade Emperor to hand it out.


    Grandpa told me this now to let me find a way to get the seal. It''s just not easy.


    After a short conversation, the battle between chaotic creatures and the golden man has reached the stalemate stage, and the time has reached the fourth minute. Grandpa is not communicating with us, and all his attention is focused on the runes in his hand.


    The way of heaven is about to break out. I don''t know what terrible things will happen. If the power just multiplied and was released in an instant, the innate spiritual root may not be able to save the wilderness.


    After all, if the great wilderness is hit hard at the same time in a large area of 60000 or 70000 square kilometers, it is still likely to collapse directly.


    By the quarter and a half, I felt that the strength of the golden man had been very weakened. But on the contrary, Grandpa''s face became very nervous and his spirit was a little disordered. He said to himself: hope can be stopped, otherwise his hope will be dashed and there will be no future.


    It is reasonable to say that we are creatures raised in the small world of the Tao of heaven. We can live in his small world safely. There is no need to fight the Tao of heaven that exists like God.


    But higher life is like this. Even ordinary humans, with the help of science, explore the secrets in the depths of the universe and strive to promote civilization. The same is true for monks. From the moment they embark on the road, no one wants to stop. Even if they stay in ancient times, they are just laying out the layout.


    As a god like existence, nature does not allow its own people to break away from their own control, not to mention that growing up will endanger his position or even replace his position.


    For whatever reason, he won''t allow it. It''s just the golden man in front of us. It''s just the weakest of the twelve powers of the heavenly way. Are there people who are resisting like us in other fields?


    When I was thinking in my mind, the dark sky suddenly burst into a dazzling light, which directly penetrated the Rune of the heaven machine disk and shone down.

 Chapter 516

    When the light appeared, my law covering the void was pressed back in an instant. That feeling was not pressed back by someone''s power, but by the power of the universe.


    Until now, I understand grandpa''s meaning that the way of heaven will not be so easy to deal with. The whole world is his small world. Here, he can dominate everything.


    In his world, let alone resistance, we simply can''t do anything. All things that can cover the way of heaven do not belong to the small world of the way of heaven. Only they can fight the way of heaven.


    The light spread out as soon as it lit up. Finally, the whole wilderness sky was shining. For example, we opened a small world to fight, and this is only a life star in the realm of heaven.


    Thinking of this, I have a sense of powerlessness in my heart. What can we do after we go out? How can you get out of his control?


    But now that we are on the road, there is no possibility of stopping. When we get to the bridge, we will naturally go straight and take one step, so that we can know how to go next.


    At the moment when the light was covered, the talisman in Grandpa''s hand hit out and followed him to spit out a large mouthful of blood essence. In a very short time, he used blood essence to build one ancient character after another. From the beginning to the completion of 36 ancient characters, it took only half a second. The speed could be said to have reached the extreme. If I hadn''t reached heaven, I''m afraid what I can see is a light. I can''t distinguish the ancient characters inside.


    Grandpa raced against time to race against the light of the small world of heaven. What surprised me was not his speed, but the ancient characters he built, which were exactly the same as those on my spine.


    I didn''t have time to ask, Grandpa''s ancient characters were broken into the void, but under the strong light, I couldn''t see the change of Tianji disk symbol pattern, and I didn''t even know whether it had been broken or still existed.


    The golden man bathed in light, just like charging, and his body became larger and larger. His head had reached the outer space. When he grasped it, he directly grasped a chaotic creature in his hand.


    Because they fight in the wilderness and are living chaotic creatures, their body shape is still bound by power, which is not too large, but it is definitely not small. Chen Hao, we manifest our virtual body, which can be kilometers high. When they control their body shape, they are still dozens of kilometers high.


    Now the golden man is rising again. It is not that he is manifesting the virtual body, but that the power in his body is expanding rapidly, resulting in his body increasing all the time, so as to accommodate such a powerful power.


    The chaotic creature was held in the hand of the golden man and couldn''t move at all. His body was used as a weapon and hit directly at the place covered by the secret disk pattern in the void.


    At that moment, I saw grandpa''s eyes closed and calculated for thousands of years. At this moment, he placed his hope on the will of heaven. What a tragedy for a well-known saint.


    I shook the Pangu flag, completely surrounded us, and quickly flew towards the edge, not wanting to be involved in the core of the impact.


    On the way, Grandpa whispered: if you can''t hold on, you can only follow Xuanyuan''s family in the future. Remember not to follow Tianting. Xuanyuan''s layout has been for thousands of years. If the whole family steps into the corpse path, there may be hope, and Han will protect you.


    There have been differences between Han and me. If the strong of Tianting, Dahuang and corpse family come to help and inject more power into Tianji disk, our hope may be greater.


    I heard some bad things from Grandpa''s words. If they fail, will they have no meaning to exist? Moreover, the way of heaven has been completely shocked and has the ability to identify. At that time, the runes in the hearts of chaotic creatures will not be able to cover up their breath, and they are likely to be erased.


    Even if heaven doesn''t do it, they have lost the meaning of living.


    The sadness and helplessness revealed in Grandpa''s words affected my mood. However, before I could hate Han and Tianting people, Grandpa suddenly stopped in the void, his face was gray and bloodless.


    I subconsciously asked: what''s the matter?


    Before I met Grandpa, I had a lot of questions to ask him. The most important thing I couldn''t figure out was why they wanted to count me as a chess piece, and why they didn''t tell me the truth when they left, but let me spend my whole childhood in missing.


    But when I saw it, I talked a lot of things, and these questions suddenly became less important, because I already knew the answers, but some answers. I knew that it would never be as good as the other party''s own words, so I planned to ask him in person when it was over.


    But now grandpa suddenly stopped, shaking all over. He grabbed my hand and stuffed something in my palm. He didn''t hide sword Lingxiao and Jianyuan. He said directly: grandpa left something for you and found him. That''s your only hope.


    My face changed, and I realized that the rune on the Tianji disk had not resisted. It was broken down, and grandpa''s plan failed.


    Sure enough, when I looked back, the sky was like a huge hole. The golden man had disappeared in the strong light. It was like the way of heaven had given up the attack, but the next second I saw the chaotic creatures collapsing without signs and no attack, but their huge bodies were disintegrating.


    In just a few seconds, the remaining 40 chaotic creatures turned into fly ash. I subconsciously grabbed grandpa''s hand, but I touched it. My hand was empty. When I looked up, I saw grandpa''s body collapsing, piece by piece, like dust, floating to the void.


    Grandpa''s face was imprisoned by his strength and did not break at the first time. His face was no longer that kind of worry and helplessness, but looked at me kindly and said gently: child, remember grandpa''s words. Don''t go the rest of the way alone.


    Just then, Grandpa''s face was collapsing and dissipated like smoke in an instant. At this time, a palace appeared out of thin air not far from the holy land, and it began to collapse. There were people flying out of it to escape from the power of heaven. Unfortunately, everything they did was in vain, and even the supreme power flew out. As a result, it exploded in the void and turned into fly ash.


    That''s Tianshi mansion. It has been around us for a long time. Now it appears, but they can''t escape the liquidation of the way of heaven.


    I can''t feel the power to destroy them. It seems to be only aimed at the people to be eliminated.


    In less than ten seconds, the whole void calmed down, and even the innate spiritual root was erased. In addition to the devastated land, the desolate sky is returning to Qingming. What''s terrible is that the chaotic territory seems to have evaporated in the strong light and disappeared completely.


    I stayed in place, my mind was blank, and my cheeks were wet with tears unconsciously.


    Grandpa, they may have thought of the result after the failure, but they did it without hesitation.


    The strong light in the sky is disappearing, and the eye of heaven is no longer there.


    When Tianshi mansion was going to be destroyed, people from the great wilderness and Tianting came out. They watched with joy on their faces. I didn''t say anything. Stepping appeared at the last place in Tianshi mansion. Chen Hao and Jiang Nu also came at the first time.


    Han Han followed and came to me for the first time.


    Wu Laogou is also in Tianshi mansion. He also hasn''t met Chen Hao. Now they all disappear together.


    Chen Hao''s eyes were dull and his voice was hoarse. He asked: boss, are they gone?


    I am also like a dream. In addition to the uncontrollable sadness in my heart, I can''t believe that Tianshi mansion is gone. The layout of thousands of years is gone?


    On the bumpy ground, there was no trace of Tianshi mansion. It was completely erased and erased by the will of heaven, leaving nothing behind.


    Han came to help me, but I subconsciously avoided it. I don''t blame her. After all, everyone has their own difficulties, just like Bai Wushuang couldn''t let the demon family help us in the fairyland.


    But I already have a crack in my heart. I don''t hate it, but I don''t want to be close.


    This should not be the case if the strongmen of Tianting and the great wilderness took action. Even as long as Han''s parents make a move, the Rune of the Tianji disk may hold, and in the whole process, I made a fatal mistake and gave Han the Tianji disk that originally belonged to me. If it was not the rune, but the noumenon of the Tianji disk, maybe I could hold.


    If... There are too many ifs, but it''s a pity that time has no ifs. Even the seven treasures glass lamp can''t really turn back time and go back to the past.


    When Han saw that she was pushed away by me, she looked gloomy, but she didn''t explain anything. She and I both know that some things can''t be solved by an explanation.


    When I reached out to help Chen Hao, I slipped the things my grandfather gave me into his hand. I believe jianlingxiao and Jianyuan won''t tell the story. When they face the chaotic creatures and the incarnation of the power of heaven, they still choose to stand by me. That is to trust me with their life. Similarly, I will give them enough trust.


    When Grandpa gave me something, he didn''t use voice transmission. He didn''t avoid them. He was trusting them.


    Chen Hao''s body stiffened a little, quickly returned to normal, and inadvertently put things away. I''m doing this now to hide Han.


    The layout of Tianshi mansion is so big that the things left after the failure are definitely very important. If they are exposed, Han and Tianting will definitely rob them at all costs.


    Han is not only the closest person around me, but also the one who knows me best. If something is left on me, it will be noticed by her sooner or later.


    After restoring calm, I also thought of some things. At the last moment, I didn''t know whether the Seven Realms were disappeared or erased, but the six reincarnations of the underworld were still there, and the chaotic creatures in it never appeared. What grandpa left me must have something to do with him, as well as the seal in the hand of the Jade Emperor.


    However, I didn''t wake up from my grief. The people in heaven responded first. They summoned the seven realms. They were really summoned out. Immediately, the Supreme Lord entered it, and someone went to the underworld.


    Han''s parents also separated and went to the Seven Realms of flowers and the underworld.


    I was worried when I saw it, but Jianyuan sent a message to me at this time and said: take it easy. What your grandfather left won''t be hidden where everyone knows.


    Jianyuan, let me calm down. I know that there are chaotic creatures in the Seven Realms and the underworld. I can think of the same things, Tianting, Dahuang and corpse clan.


    Grandpa will not be confused to this point. I took a long breath to calm myself down, and then turned back to Han and said: it''s time to take back some things that belong to me.


    The whole man was stunned when Han Peng heard the speech.

 Chapter 517

    Han Peng looked puzzled at me, but none of us explained.


    On the devastated land, without any trace of Tianshi mansion, they were erased from the world.


    I looked up at the sky and sighed in my heart. What should I use to fight the way of heaven?


    This is his small world. He dominates everything. As long as he is willing to concentrate, he only needs one idea, and we will disappear completely.


    The only one who can resist the heavenly way is Mu Bai, but he only appeared once and didn''t show his true face the second time. From his hurried contacts, he is either dealing with some things or deliberately avoiding the heavenly way. From his last conversation with heaven, the second possibility is bigger.


    Or where we can''t see, they''ve fought. But no matter what, now we can''t count on it, or we should rely on our own efforts.


    Hanhe followed me and chose silence. Chen Hao and I returned to the holy land, and then called everyone. Again, I want to take back something.


    I can say that this is completely aimed at Han Han, because most of the other magic tools are in the hands of the sect of Qingling world. Of course, if they don''t plan to go with me, they will eventually take them back.


    Neither Chen Hao nor I have seen the things left by grandpa, but Jianyuan and jianlingxiao have been transmitting to me on the way. Qijiehua and the underworld are well-known places. There will be nothing in them. The most likely thing is the Qingling world. But I''m anxious now. I''m afraid it will be unclean behind. It''s best to go to the witch world first and find out how to get the seal in the Jade Emperor''s hand.


    I guess what grandpa gave me is Jianyuan in the Qingling world. Jianlingxiao disagrees with him. Jianlingxiao thinks that the thing is likely to be in the divine world or the great world.


    The reason why the sword soars to the sky is relatively simple. The divine world has been controlled by Tianshi mansion. The saints above are puppets. What Tianshi mansion wants to do above can completely hide people''s ears and eyes. As for the divine world, although he was divided into countless sects and even calculated by God, the divine world has been out of our sight since the fairy world war and the killing of their strong ones. The least noticeable world is the best place to hide things.


    I agree with jianlingxiao, but now I think those are too far away. The most important thing is to leave first.


    The demon clan can''t be with me, because my incomparable friendship with Biao comes from Han. From the beginning, the object of demon clan cooperation is the corpse clan.


    Before I spoke, Chen Hao ordered the army of the witch family to assemble.


    When Han and I are separated, their strength will weaken, but I believe she won''t make it difficult in this matter. Similarly, I will not make it difficult for people who choose to stay with the corpse clan.


    Chen Hao mobilized the army of the witch family, and the people in the Holy Land panicked. I speak now. The people in the holy land are 50% likely to follow me, but they follow me. At that time, I don''t have enough strength to suppress, which may not be a good thing. So their strong ones don''t say anything, and I''m not going to ask.


    In the case of the demon family, Bai Wushuang''s occupation shows everything. I originally wanted to return the Donghuang clock. Think about it or forget it. First, the Donghuang clock is an artifact of the demon family. Second, Bai Wushuang has, um, it''s difficult for me and Chen Hao to do everything.


    The most important thing is that I don''t want to tear my face completely with Han.


    Chen Hao straightened out the army. I looked back at Han. In the whole process, she didn''t mean to return the Tianji plate and the small wooden axe. However, she didn''t want to return it, but she still kept hope. Seeing that my eyes were firm, she sighed and took out the small wooden axe and handed it to me.


    I wasn''t polite to her, but she didn''t return the wooden axe. I wanted to ask, but on second thought, the time to need the secret disk has passed, and it''s no use getting it now. Moreover, without the secret disk, she lost a life-saving thing when she was in danger.


    In the end, I can only leave it alone, but I must take the book of seven arrows with me.


    Zhenkun and cangxue all came out when they heard the wind. They had put everything away and were ready to leave with me.


    The holy land is flat, there will be no war in the witch world, and the demand for pills is not so great. The corpse clan will inevitably have a war here, and they need pills more.


    I sent a message to cangxue, Li Zhengke and Zhen Kun to stay and take care of the dragon and Phoenix baby. The dragon and Phoenix Yin Ling is still in the hands of Han. There have been other things since I came back from the underworld. Now I take the dragon and Phoenix baby away. She may not give me the dragon and Phoenix Yin Ling.


    Without saying a word, he stood aside and watched me deploy his people.


    Finally, Jiang Nu, Jian Yuan, Jian Lingxiao, Wu De, Chen Hao, Li Yuantian, Wang pangzi, Wang Dafeng and yuhuatian left with me. Wind chimes and three eyed saints didn''t mean to go with me. After all, in their view, the destruction of Tianshi mansion, only our heavenly lords, can''t be a big deal. With Han, you can get some benefits.


    I didn''t force it or bear a grudge. After all the staff came, I told the sect and Zhenkun of Qingling world to obey the instructions of the corpse family here. I believe Han Hua will not send them out to die. If that happens, there will be a crack between me and her.


    Jian unintentionally and Qin Xue had dozens of them, and I asked them to stay. Finally, all the people gathered, and I said to Han: nail the head and seven arrows book, I want to take it away.


    When I finished, the housekeeper came out and said in a joking tone: Yo, our little boy has grown up and has hard wings. Are you going to fly alone?


    Leaving now means to draw a line with the corpse family, but Han and I don''t want to admit it or say it. Just as they sat and watched the collapse of Tianshi mansion, Han didn''t give me any explanation, we are all avoiding and unwilling to admit it positively.


    But this kind of good, some words, said and did not say, there is an essential difference.


    Now that I have grown up, Han can''t always take care of me. I didn''t answer the housekeeper''s words. The housekeeper''s attitude was very unhappy. He said a few words later, which was nothing more than a roundabout hint that I was a white eyed wolf. Han raised me since childhood and pasted himself. In the end, it was such a result.


    If the housekeeper doesn''t say anything, I can still anesthetize myself. After listening to the housekeeper, I feel terrible. Because what she said was the truth. My grandfather and parents threw me to Han. Without her care, I couldn''t live to this day.


    Seeing that I was in a low mood, Han Peng scolded the housekeeper and asked her to give me the book of seven arrows.


    Nail head seven arrows book is the only forbidden art that can hurt the Heavenly God, but it didn''t work when needed.


    I was thinking in the palm of my hand, if I had nailed the head and seven arrows book in my hand in the past, would the result change? The more I think so, the more uncomfortable I feel.


    I didn''t stretch out my hand, and it was not suitable for me to reach out to pick it up. After all, Wu De saw me pause and hurried forward to pick it up.


    All the things that should be taken are in hand. There are many words, which only adds to the trouble. I winked at Chen Hao. As soon as he waved his hand, thousands of troops of the witch family soared into the air. The people of the holy land quickly opened the array and the troops marched out of the city.


    I took a look at Han and said to him: I''m gone.


    Han "eh" made a sound, followed me into the air and sent me out of the holy land.


    The flowers of the seven realms are still there, and the people inside haven''t come out yet. We don''t need to summon. We directly enter the channel of the witch world, and the army enters one after another. When Chen Hao was about to go out, Han Peng sent a message to me saying: be careful recently. Those who are looking for the remnants of Tianshi mansion are likely to attack you.


    I, uh, heard a voice. I don''t need her to remind me. I also have this kind of precaution in my heart. Han Peng then said: we will try our best to contain and prevent the supreme power from coming here, but there are omissions in everything. Don''t relax your guard yourself.


    I still nodded and felt warm in my heart.


    In fact, at any time, Han''s care and love for me are the same as before. Being cared by her, my heart is also warm, but different roads are doomed to be separated now.


    The Seven Realms flower twinkles. Wu De urges. Han Hua is transmitting a message to Jiang Nu again. I don''t know what she has explained. It is estimated that she ordered Jiang Nu to take care of me and so on. After all, I will always be the little child in Hanhe''s heart.


    I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I was afraid I would be reluctant to leave. I greeted everyone and stepped directly into the Seven Realms of flowers.


    Once again, it has reached the witch world, because the flood and flood are flooding, and half of the witch world is a vast ocean. Fortunately, there are many great saints in the witch world. They move mountains and surround the sea, so as not to let the flood continue to damage. But even so, the whole witch world is still greatly changed, the ecology has been seriously damaged, and some low-level small tribes have been destroyed in the flood, which has caused heavy damage to the population of the witch family.


    Now the army brought back by Chen Hao can be said to be the family background of the witch family. I can''t tolerate any loss. I also took this into account before I brought back the soldiers of the witch family.


    Jiang ting and several strong members of the witch clan are responsible for settling the army of the witch clan. Chen Hao made a circle around the sky and found that the area covered by the flood far exceeded our estimate. Almost like the Qingling world, the land is only 30%.


    The people in the holy land who stayed in the witch world lived on the island. Now a large island has been filled. Chen Hao and I fell down and made a simple inspection.


    At the beginning, our strategy of dividing them was effective. Now the holy land can be said to be a large-scale ethnic weakening. In less than a year, the Holy Land fell apart and formed several major forces.


    In order to avoid the outbreak of war between them, Chen Hao released the power of heaven and gave them a decree to restrain them from using force. Otherwise, let their selfishness expand. It is estimated that within ten years, the holy land will completely disappear in the wilderness.


    What''s more, now the witch people have not been involved in their society. If they intervene, the war and racial assimilation may not take ten years.


    Selfish people are smart. They only want to save their lives. Chen Hao''s Dharma is still very useful.


    After touring the wizard world, we flew towards the main city of twelve departments. As for what grandpa gave me, now everyone wants to know what it is, but now it''s not time to expose it. We all pretend it doesn''t exist.

 Chapter 518

    Back to the twelve main cities of the witch family, the people of the witch family have lined up to welcome and had a banquet. The tense nerves relaxed, Chen Hao, and we also ate and drank freely.


    However, no matter how relaxed, the picture of the collapse of Tianshi mansion still lingers in my mind. In just a few seconds, it took away all my relatives and grandpa''s thousands of years of blood and sweat.


    Everything ended at that moment, but I believe that he may only be a beginning.


    When I was drunk and full, I fell asleep and didn''t let myself think. I slept for three days. When I woke up, I forgot a lot of things in my mind. However, when I woke up, Chen Hao told me that during this period of time, there were Tianting and the great wilderness Tianzun wandering.


    I made a sound and passed it on to Chen Hao. Let him continue his current life. Don''t worry. Let those heavenly lords relax their vigilance. When they don''t pay attention, we''re looking at what grandpa left for me.


    Chen Hao and Wu De did what I said. They wandered around the twelve main cities all day. Except sword Lingxiao and Jiang Nu, others, including me, felt very decadent.


    The defense ability of the main city of the twelve witch tribes is very strong. The Supreme Master can''t come, and they don''t dare to explore the city.


    Over the past few days, Jiang Nu has been with me, taking care of my food and accommodation. She has to accompany me every day until I have to go to sleep. But she hasn''t comforted me these days.


    But it''s good. After all, not all things can reduce pain through comfort. Some things don''t fall on themselves. I never know. Comfort is just temporary relief.


    After a few days'' rest, I also thought about a lot of things and sorted out what I had to do. The first is to see what grandpa left for me. The second is to find a way to get the seal in the Jade Emperor''s hand.


    The most important thing to get the seal is to start with the witch clan.


    Although I didn''t see what grandpa gave me, I believe it must be his hope. This road, I must go on, not to mention the completion of Grandpa''s last wish, but also to protect Han.


    Tianting, Dahuang and corpse clan all have their own way. In the future, they will collide with the way of heaven, and the outcome is also unknown. Tianting is good. They are many and powerful. The corpse clan is relatively weak, even worse than Tianshi mansion.


    Of course, some things are likely to be hidden by Han''s parents. After all, I know too little about them. Han won''t take the initiative to mention some things to me.


    Even before the collapse of Tianshi mansion, Wu De and his family kept reminding me that I didn''t take it seriously. I didn''t realize that the future opportunities could really turn my relatives against me until there was an accident in Tianshi mansion.


    After half a month, the heavenly lords of heaven and the wilderness also settled down. At this time, Chen Haocai found a secret room and we all gathered together.


    Over the past few days, I''ve been wondering what grandpa left me all the time. Now I finally wait until this moment, I''m inevitably a little excited.


    The crowd formed a circle. Chen Hao stood in the middle, took a deep breath, carefully opened the carry on space and took out the things grandpa left me.


    When the object was displayed in front of us, everyone stopped breathing. It was a ball full of veins. At first glance, it looked like a Heavenly Master''s rune, but I came into contact with the Heavenly Master''s Rune and found it was not.


    Jian Lingxiao first expressed his opinion and said: I think it itself should be a key. The patterns on it are not runes, but similar to maps.


    The ball will glow, with a blue inside, and then there are some bits and pieces of existence. If you look at it in front of you, it looks like a compressed universe.


    Chen Hao agrees with Jian Lingxiao''s proposal, and the others have nothing to say. Chen Hao gently waved his hand and signaled us to push away. Then he forcibly injected power into the ball. As a result, his power was not absorbed by the ball and all escaped.


    Chen Hao stopped and said with a slight frown: he can''t inject strength, and the lines on it can''t be manifested. On this kind of ball, even the deduction can''t find the right way.


    I was silent for a few seconds and said: whether it''s a map or not, its secret can be solved in Tianshi mansion.


    Wu De Mei frowned and said: the Tianshi mansion has been destroyed. Isn''t it impossible to untie it?


    After Wu De''s words were finished, Chen Hao pushed him, winked, scolded and said: Lao Wu, why don''t you mention which pot with your mouth open.


    Chen Haoyi reminded Wu Decai that he patted his forehead and didn''t go on.


    I smiled and said: don''t avoid these. If anyone mentioned it, it has happened and is branded in my heart.


    Wang pangzi interrupted at this time: Tianshi mansion is still there.


    I nodded. There is no Tianshi mansion in the wilderness, but there is also a dragon and Tiger Mountain in the Qingling world. The Tianshi mansion in the Qingling world is not as good as the Tianshi mansion in the wilderness, but all the skills are interlinked. I believe we can find the answer.


    Wang pangzi said: it was easy to get rid of the paparazzi behind Qingling world in the past, but it was not easy to get rid of the paparazzi behind him. If the emperor came to Qingling world, it might cause incalculable consequences.


    The pure spirit world can''t stand the battle of heaven, so the problem should be solved in the witch family.


    I went back to Jiang ting and said: in the name of the witch clan, I issued a notice that those who enter the Qingling world without authorization above the great holy land will be killed without amnesty.


    Jian Lingxiao said: for the heavenly lords of heaven and the great wilderness, such a notice is completely useless now. You have to be polite before the soldiers. When you go in, I''ll guard outside.


    I nodded and finally decided that Wu De, Chen Hao, Wang pangzi and I would go back. Jiang Nu and Wang Dafeng would stay in the main city of the twelve departments of the Wu nationality. The Wu nationality had no heavenly deity. The heavenly deity who prevented Tianting and Dahuang from coming in would do it.


    Jianlingxiao, yuhuatian and Li Yuantian secretly guard the Seven Realms of flowers. If the emperor enters, he will kill them directly.


    Yuhuatian and jianlingxiao are cruel people who kill people in an instant. Li Yuantian followed them, just running errands and passing a message.


    The announcement of the witch clan was delivered as quickly as possible. It was known to everyone in two days. On the third day, Chen Hao and the four of us left the main city of the twelve departments of the witch clan, and the strong ones of the witch clan summoned the Seven Realms flower, and then we were ready to return to the Qingling world.


    We only had action. As expected, there was a Heavenly Master coming. When we got close to the sword Lingxiao, we took action. We didn''t wait for the action of cutting the immortal gourd. The Heavenly Master''s head, who had just stood firm, fell from the sky. The Heavenly Master''s blood spilled, creating a pouring rain.


    Seeing this scene, the God who was approaching in the distance was so frightened that three souls could not see seven souls, and all stopped. Sword Lingxiao didn''t show up in the whole process.


    Chen Hao breathed out and whispered to me: boss, do you feel the sword?


    I shook my head. I really didn''t notice the sign of sword Lingxiao''s hand just now, but after killing the emperor, I caught the sword Qi scattered in the void.


    But the appearance and dissipation of the sword spirit have nothing to do with sword Lingxiao. I also secretly took a breath of air-conditioning. After all, the Supreme Master killed the Heavenly Master, and it can''t be killed in one blow. The move of sword Lingxiao feels more terrible than the Supreme Master.


    With his guard, the Supreme Master can''t go in when he comes. Besides, there is an obscene cut immortal gourd around him.


    After stepping into the Seven Realms, I explained to Chen Hao that uncle Jian''s sword Qi has been integrated into the sky. You don''t have to move your body to send and receive. If you don''t defend, one of his thoughts is that the sword Qi may appear in your body. On the day you killed Zun just now, the sword Qi suddenly appeared around him, which is very difficult to prevent.


    The sword has shadow and track. The fierce sword Qi can be avoided as long as it is fast enough. But this ubiquitous sword is unavoidable.


    Sword Lingxiao''s chance in the underworld is not only to improve his cultivation. His understanding of the sword has reached several levels. No wonder he will give the broken void to the sword unintentionally.


    Han he and I went back to the Qingling world last time. It developed very well. The major sects also put aside their prejudices and hatred, got along well, shared their skills, and the younger generation made rapid progress.


    So I was not particularly worried. I didn''t stay in the outside world. I went back to the Dragon holy land directly. However, when we went in, we saw a piece of scorched earth.


    My face changed. Chen Hao said in surprise: what''s going on.


    When he asked, Wu De and I exclaimed: Hualong pool.


    The great wasteland and Tianting Tianzun have entered the underworld, and the channel under the dragon pool can come from the underworld. For the Tianzun, those things inside can''t be an obstacle.


    Looking around, the mountains and rivers have changed. We can''t see the prosperity of the Dragon holy land. The ground is also full of huge cracks, and the whole holy land has been broken.


    I was not talking, but flying in the direction of Hualong pool. When you get used to the wilderness again and return to the Qingling world, you will feel that your strength cannot be released. It used to take a few days, but now it''s only a few steps.


    But the earth under my feet is all the same. There is no breath of life. When I arrived at the Hualong pool, I realized that there is life. It is a group of half grown children hiding in the ruins. There are statues of all of us in the Dragon holy land. They recognized us and ran out.


    I felt for a while. Compared with the last time I came back with Han, my life has been reduced by half. If the Heavenly Master shot, I''m afraid those people would become slag.


    But when Chen Hao asked carefully, he knew which people had not been killed, but had been captured by the emperor. After asking the time, it was only half a day since it happened.


    Without saying a word, I asked Wu De to set up a star array to protect these children. I had planned to send them out, but I was afraid that the appearance of these children would involve the outside world. That would be the real disaster.


    A few minutes later, the four of us entered the dragon pool and chased up from the channel. They probably didn''t leave the underworld for half a day. No matter who it was, none of them could be let go this time. On the way, I took out a small wooden axe and began to understand the following moves.


    None of us spoke on the way. This silence condensed a terrible killing intention.


    It can be said that for the first time since we entered the Tao, we all sent out such a strong killing intention.

 Chapter 519

    The passage to the underworld used to look very long. Now it can pass through in only half a day.


    The body of the Golden Fox inside has disappeared. When we left, Xiaoling chose to stay in the divine world and live with her people.


    As one of the powerful races in the demon clan, the fox clan has lived for the longest time in the world. However, in the secular world, it has a great prejudice against the fox clan. I think if we don''t bother, I''m afraid this life will be like this.


    The giant spirit Protoss also chose not to intervene and enjoyed the peace in their limited life. Sometimes when I think about it, I still envy them.


    The sword is too slow on the way to the sky. I''m afraid I can''t catch up. People in Qingling world are brought back to the wilderness. It''s more troublesome at that time. A passage was broken with sword Qi on the way.


    His action made us feel shocked. After all, the place where we are now is not space. It was originally a space-time channel. What he is doing now is tantamount to opening another channel in this huge space-time channel.


    In this way, the strength required is not only strong, but also to be exactly the same. We can do it when we are serious, but it takes time, and it can never be as easy as him.


    But I know that under the seemingly relaxed expression, jianlingxiao''s nerve is also highly tense, otherwise he won''t break the emptiness at this time.


    When the space-time channel appears, I have taken out the Pangu flag to protect the people. If he touches the space node here when breaking the void, or if his power is not well controlled, the newly built space channel will collapse. Under the chain reaction, the big space outside will also collapse.


    It is for this reason that we dare not break the void, but resist the air and pursue.


    However, the space broken by sword Lingxiao stabilized after a few seconds. The sword Qi around the channel became very stable. We also did not hesitate, convergence breath, one after another into the channel.


    Across a time and space channel, the journey was greatly shortened, and we also entered the underworld ahead of time.


    When the Holy Land invaded, the exit of the passage was guarded by the army of the underworld, but now it is empty. The number of underworld Yin soldiers is huge, but it is taken away too much, and the vast underworld seems a little empty.


    However, after staying for more than ten seconds, Wu De hooked the Yin Qi here through the Qi of nine Yin and detected the breath of the Heavenly Master.


    But those heavenly lords hid their breath, and Wu De was not sure that they were the heavenly lords of heaven and the wilderness. He could only detect that there was an abnormal breath.


    The underworld is shrouded in Yin Qi. There are also ghosts living in it. No other creatures exist. Even if there are, they pass by like us.


    Wu De made a specific induction and said definitely: the unique breath is emitted from the six samsara.


    Chen Hao said: that''s right. Those bastards must have arrived at the six samsara for the first time. As a result, they couldn''t figure out the situation inside. Then they went to the Qingling world and caught our people here for experiments.


    Chen Hao''s words sound a little garrulous, but they are very reasonable. Even if Dahuang and Tianting have a grudge against us and want to revenge Qingling world, they will not leave any alive, but also keep all the children, except the adults. It can be seen that they want to make some attempt.


    The attempt on the road of reincarnation is naturally related to death.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s words, the four of us didn''t hide our breath and rushed directly to the six samsara. When we arrived, we saw a tragic image. One third of the people caught in the Qingling world were killed, and under the coercion of the God, we had stepped on the road of samsara and entered the six samsara.


    We didn''t hide our breath. The great wilderness and the heavenly lords of Tianting knew we were coming, but at this time, they pretended to be nothing, and carefully observed the changes of the dead souls of the Qingling world entering the six samsara.


    They are not afraid. The main reason is that there are many of them. Eighteen heavenly lords occupy one side respectively, and the small world lights up a void.


    Chen Hao was about to crack, so he roared from a distance: a group of villains, stop it for me.


    In the face of Chen Hao''s roar, Tianting and Dahuang Tianzun laughed at the same time. One of the old Tianzun said: these cubs are too ordinary. It''s better to let Tianzun enter reincarnation, which must cause great changes.


    The rest of the heavenly masters echoed, as if they were telling a joke.


    I sent a message to Chen Hao and Wu De to ask them not to do it first and let Jian Lingxiao take the first shot unexpectedly. That would be better.


    Among those killed were Shu mountain disciples. Their souls were still walking aimlessly on the reincarnation bridge. It was impossible for the sword to soar into the sky without anger, but he didn''t take the first shot, just looking for opportunities.


    The sword spirit is sudden, too much emphasis on opportunity.


    When Chen Hao heard the speech, he yelled at the heavenly masters of the wilderness and Tianting, which made all the heavenly masters look like watching monkey drama. He didn''t take his words to heart, let alone us.


    They came in too early. They didn''t see the picture of the sword flying into the sky to kill the emperor, and they didn''t see the power of my 35 vertebrae.


    However, it''s not surprising that no one knows about the growth of my strength except me. Han Hua may feel a little, but it''s just a guess, because when I came out of the restoration of heaven, she was the first to contact me, and my strength was still extremely unstable at that time.


    The people in Qingling world saw us appear, their eyes showed hope, but under the suppression of the eighteen heavenly lords, they had to kneel down on the ground.


    The strong are taken away by me. Among all the sects in the Qingling world, the strongest one left is nothing but breaking emptiness. In front of the God, mole ants are not.


    I didn''t take care of them, but Pangu flag was ready to move and was ready to protect the people in Qingling world at any time, otherwise they would be torn to pieces by the impact force as soon as the battle broke out.


    When Chen Hao was abusing, the other Tianzun laughed. Relying on the large number of people, he did not make preparatory defense at all. While they were negligent, jianlingxiao finally found an opportunity. The eighteen heavenly lords occupied one side respectively, and the distance was relatively scattered, but the sword Qi still appeared six ways at the same time.


    When the sword Qi appeared, the Heavenly Master of Tianting and Dahuang found that it was wrong, but it was too late. The sword Qi directly cut their small world, smashed their protective body and dark light, and five heads rolled down the next second. The man who was far away had a slightly more reaction time of half a second. In this half second, he exploded the small world, blocked the sword Qi and saved his life.


    As soon as the sword Lingxiao shot, Chen Hao shut up. The Dinghai God needle suddenly became larger and swept the three heavenly zuns. Wu Dejiu''s Yin Qi turned into three separate bodies, which could barely maintain the cultivation of the heavenly Zun, and also stopped the three heavenly zuns.


    When we didn''t see the sword soaring into the sky, others disappeared, but instead, it was the sword Qi all over the sky, as if everywhere. The sword Qi shrouded thousands of kilometers and involved all the other six heavenly Lords.


    I didn''t do it, but waved the Pangu flag at the first time, rolled the void, and scattered the impact of the sword flying into the sky to kill the emperor, covering the falling divine blood in the sky.


    Because less than the realm of saints, let alone impact, God''s blood can penetrate their bodies and kill them.


    When the Pangu flag fell, the totem on it glowed, smashing the heavenly runes that imprisoned them. At the moment of resuming action, the crowd was a little chaotic. I quickly shouted: don''t move. Stay under the flag. I''ll protect you.


    The arrested people are all adults, but they are very young, but they are all in power in the post Qingling world. They are in a high position. Even young people have a certain spirit. When my voice falls, they have calmed down.


    But this still delayed me for a few seconds. Jian Lingxiao killed another Tianzun in these seconds, but Chen Hao and Wu De couldn''t hold up.


    In particular, Wu De, after his separation, just maintained in Tianzun, and his opponents were the elite of Tianzun. In just a few seconds, one of his separation was smashed. The people who protected the Qingling world rushed over at the first time. All the ancient characters in my body were lit up. In the past, I happened to meet two heavenly masters who wanted to kill another part of Wu De at the same time.


    In the past, I directly split the small wooden axe horizontally. The golden axe blade seemed to fly out in a month and a half. The two heavenly lords had no time to avoid it. The small world was split in two. A crack appeared on the dark light of the protective body. The next moment, the body exploded directly.


    The sword Lingxiao killed five tianzuns with one hand, and then one later. The tianzuns of Dahuang and Tianting have turned pale. Now they see me kill two tianzuns with one axe. They fully realize that the number of people is not an advantage at all.


    Realizing that he was not an opponent, the old Heavenly Master who just laughed at Chen Hao said in a trembling voice: do you know what you are doing? You are provoking a war between the two worlds and killing us. At that time, the Qingling world will become barren.


    I heard a cold hum and a fierce axe cleaved at him. From a distance, I realized the wonderful function of the fifth axe of the small wooden axe. It is similar to the sword Qi of sword Lingxiao. It has no track and appears directly around the attack object.


    Unfortunately, the sneak attack of sword Lingxiao frightened them. Half of their strength was focused on protection. The gold thread cut out by a small wooden axe cut the light of the old Tianzun''s body protection. He moved hundreds of kilometers in the blink of an eye and avoided the past.


    At this time, I said: if you touch the Qingling world, you can kill as many as you come. Even if the Supreme Lord comes in person, there is no amnesty.


    Wu De extricated himself from difficulties. The nine Yin Qi were integrated into one, and his strength increased sharply. He stepped to contain the last God who besieged him. I found an opportunity next to him and hit him with a fist.


    When I touched the Tianzun small world, I could clearly feel the surging power inside, but the ancient characters in my body also burst out terrible power. I pressed back his small world power at the first time. The next second, my fist touched the barrier of the small world. Thirty six changes of Tiandao boxing were displayed, and thirty-six cracks suddenly appeared on his small world.


    Without waiting for him to ask for mercy, the cracked small world suddenly fell apart, and his body was torn apart in pieces, and God''s blood poured down.


    I took back my fist and froze for a few seconds. Until now, I seem to understand the true meaning of power.

 Chapter 520

    Han has always told me that the power of the human body is the limit and true meaning of power. At that time, I felt it, but I didn''t understand it, because in my opinion, the power of magic is far stronger than that of myself.


    However, when the virtual body is manifested in each battle, the body can carry more power, and the power will be stronger. After seeing the chaotic creatures, you can feel the power of the physical body, but you can''t feel it if it doesn''t happen to yourself.


    Now I don''t use the empty body. My strength is stronger than before. However, if I want to realize this level, I need to step out of the heaven realm.


    Of course, this feeling is of little use to Jian Lingxiao and Wu De, because their Tao is essentially different from ours, but for Chen Hao, it will be the time when he breaks out. With the heavy and hard sea god needle, it is completely like God''s help.


    Now I don''t have time to tell him this. He can''t feel it himself.


    Wu Desha was born, so he went to help Chen Hao. Chen Hao''s one-on-three is somewhat dwarfed, but he didn''t let the three get out. Now, if Wu De doesn''t say killing, he can at least suppress it.


    I took a look and turned to the sword. After he killed one person, the remaining five heavenly lords were very careful. Two people were seriously injured, but they were not killed.


    If we let them continue to fight, the sword Lingxiao can kill them all in less than five minutes, but we don''t have five minutes. There are still people in Qingling world on the reincarnation bridge, and many people enter reincarnation. Even if they can''t save them, at least we have to find a way to make up for it.


    After I passed by, I attacked the two people who were seriously injured. Under the suppression of strength, Tianzun didn''t even have a chance to linger. After I killed one, it disturbed their hearts. The sword soared into the sky and took another Tianzun head.


    The battle is like this. The greater the advantage, the faster the end. Sword Lingxiao and I have stepped into the supreme state, and there is repression in strength. Coupled with successive killings, the courage of the Heavenly Master has been broken, tied hands and feet, and they all want to protect their lives. After the personnel dropped sharply again, their defense ability began to weaken.


    Sword Lingxiao found a breakthrough, the sound of empty sword suddenly converged, and the sword Qi disappeared. But the next moment, a big sword fell from the sky and exploded directly in the Tianzun group. The sword Qi dissipated, and the remaining three tianzuns were shot directly.


    We''re finished here, Wu De and they''re not finished yet. I''m going to help. Jian Lingxiao suddenly sent a message to me and said: leave some alive and let them go back to report.


    Chen Hao and Wu De also received a message. Chen Hao said reluctantly: Uncle Jian, these animals killed so many of us. What do you want them to do alive.


    I started thinking the same way as Chen Hao, but the difference between Chen Hao and me is that I don''t think of anything to say. After a little thinking, I can understand the intention of jianlingxiao.


    I have to say that ginger is still old and spicy. At any time, the problems they consider are long-term. If I calm down, I can think of these, but in such an environment, I really can''t think of these in a moment.


    Now, if we kill all the heavenly masters, then Tianting and Dahuang will send people to explore what happened. If we are not there, Qingling world will suffer again.


    But let them go back and report. Dahuang and Tianting will never send the emperor down. As long as they use the supreme emperor, they will be aware of it and will not let them succeed. Therefore, let them go back and the Qingling world will become safe.


    Wu De is also a veteran. When he heard the voice of Jian Lingxiao, he began to release water. Chen Hao didn''t listen to the explanation. He also began to release water after he knew it later.


    The three heavenly lords broke through the siege. Seeing that we had no pursuit, they dared to stay. They summoned the seven realms to flee in a hurry.


    I controlled the Pangu flag, stirred the void and collected all the blood rain of the Heavenly Master. The number of people of the witch clan has decreased sharply, and they have no ability to launch sacrifices. The blood of Tianzun is much stronger than those of ordinary people, and its activity can be maintained for a long time. When we leave the witch family, they offer sacrifices with the blood of the Heavenly Emperor. It is estimated that they can summon extremely powerful twelve ancestral witches. At that time, they will have the ability to protect themselves in case of famine and Tianting revenge.


    Now I''m most worried about the Qingling world. Hanhe may block it for a while, but it can''t block it for a lifetime. Besides, there are a lot of Tianting and Dahuang tianzuns. Even as long as there is a great saint, it will be a devastating disaster to the Qingling world.


    The best way to protect the Qingling world is to close the channel from the seven realms to the Qingling world.


    I looked up at the Seven Realms flower and asked Jian Lingxiao anxiously: Uncle Jian, will they appear here when they come out?


    Jian Lingxiao said: No, the seven realm flowers they entered in that realm still came out in that realm. Qijie flower is very unique. It can appear in Qijie and Qingling world at the same time.


    Up to now, no one has made clear the origin of Qijie flower. It seems to have something to do with the Tao of heaven, but there is no evidence so far.


    While we were talking, Wu De fell on the reincarnation bridge and brought down all the dead on it. Jian Lingxiao and I went directly to the six reincarnations.


    The first time I came, I just felt that the power was strong and could not be resisted by myself. Now, it''s creepy to get close. Chaotic creatures are only mole ants in front of the heaven, but in front of us, they are still a mountain, insurmountable.


    Sword Lingxiao contacted me, and the strength of the six samsara became stronger and stronger. We didn''t dare to contact forcibly, so we retreated on the way.


    I use the law to sound and directly call the people of the underworld. After the ten halls of hell left, reincarnation was still under control. My voice spread along the law. Not long after, the king of hell order emerged and opened the channel. The strong in the underworld came soon.


    They knew exactly what happened in the underworld. Before I asked, the person in charge of the underworld came to me and said: those who entered the six reincarnations have been reincarnated. I can give you their birthdays. As long as you make a little deduction, you can find them all at that time.


    As soon as I heard it, I was filled with mixed feelings. They finally came to the present and had to start all over again. I grabbed the person in charge of the book of life and death and asked: can their memories be restored?


    Reincarnation is rebirth, and it is true rebirth. If the memory cannot be restored, it is to change a person. The person in charge of the book of life and death told me: you first find the new body after their reincarnation and bring it to the underworld at that time. Grandma Meng has a way to restore their memory.


    I sighed. Now there''s no way. When I was about to ask Chen Hao to take them away, the person in charge of the book of life and death in the underworld grabbed me again. I was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice: there is another bad news. I think I want to tell you.


    Um.


    I answered and motioned him. The strong man in the underworld hesitated and finally submissive. His voice was very low and said: some of the people who step into reincarnation may not be reincarnated humanity.


    I knew what was going on as soon as I heard it. If the underworld hadn''t come together with us, and it couldn''t change anything, I really wanted to slap him into meat mud.


    It was Chen Haoqing who counted the number of people, came up to me and said: boss, the situation is not good. Most of the people in Tianshi mansion have entered the six samsara. I showed them the rest. They couldn''t recognize them at all.


    I thought things would go smoothly if we avoided the eyes and ears, and something was left. We didn''t spread it out, and they couldn''t make trouble. As a result, now we have made mistakes, which has added a lot of trouble to us.


    Now, even if the people in Tianshi mansion are reincarnated into adults, they have to wait three years to restore their memory, otherwise their memory will be washed away by infatuation in the womb. If reincarnation becomes an animal


    I heaved a sigh and waved the Pangu flag to roll up all the people in the Qingling world. Wu De, we returned to the Dragon holy land. On the way, I made a simple assignment. Wu De and Chen Hao were responsible for recasting the bodies of those who left the dead. One of them had the Qi of nine Yin and the other had the Qi of dark yellow. They were the best materials for casting.


    Jianlingxiao is responsible for the restoration of the Dragon holy land. In those days, the manifestation of ZuLong was the strongest, but it was no more than Tianzun. He can restore the original appearance of the Dragon holy land. Now it is natural, but there may be some secrets hidden in it, but it is nothing to jianlingxiao.


    My task is to deduce the time and find those who have stepped into reincarnation.


    It''s not difficult to deduce the time of reincarnation. I found two-thirds of them after a long time in the Qingling world, but I just left a mark in their bodies and didn''t take it away. I''m ready to take it to restore memory after I''m three years old. As for the separation of bones and flesh to restore memory, it''s not something I want to consider, but some people are destined to be born.


    Perhaps those people, like those who are reincarnated now, have mysterious people behind them to help them.


    In the last two-thirds, I extrapolated back and forth hundreds of times, and finally I can determine that their reincarnation is not humane. Finally, I found ten pigs and twenty cattle in remote mountainous areas, and several of them were reincarnated into animals in the mountains. There are all kinds of wonderful flowers.


    The power of reincarnation is really unique, and I can''t peep into the mysteries, but I have a way to solve their current situation. I can only let them die once, and then take their souls back to the underworld to restore their memory. At that time, I''ll let Chen Hao and Wu De recast their bodies.


    After tossing back and forth for two days, the matter was completely solved. The casting speed of Chen Hao and Wu De was a little slower, because they planned to burn the totem directly when casting, and burn the symbols on the hearts of chaotic creatures on their hearts at the same time. As a result, there is still no success.


    I also agree with their bold behavior, so I didn''t urge them. After all, if this can be done, these reincarnated people will be the mainstay of the Qingling world in the future, and even their achievements will be higher than ours.


    Chen Hao and others are tossing about, but there are eyebrows on the side of sword Lingxiao. He found that there are runes under the whole dragon holy land, which can restore mountains and rivers.

 Chapter 521

    When the sword soared to the sky, I took all the people in the Qingling world to the void. The next second, the earth roared like a huge turf was shaken, the crumbling mountains rose, the earth shook, the dragon pattern appeared on the earth, and a force of vicissitudes was slowly dispersing.


    In the past, where the Feilong bridge was located, jianlingxiao used all his strength. The sword Qi condensed a big hand and is trying to lift the dragon pattern up.


    With the rise of dragon patterns, countless mountains rise, vegetation appears, and the vitality of nature begins to recover, but the creatures living in it die out completely. However, when the demon family was born, the strange animals with spiritual cultivation were all attracted by the demon family, and only ordinary birds and animals remained. As long as the vegetation is restored, the whole dragon holy land will recover in a short time.


    The destruction of the Dragon holy land was not as serious as it is now, but the area near the Hualong pool was flattened. The ZuLong itself is a dragon and can directly hook the dragon pattern to restore it. Now, sword Lingxiao uses an alien to urge the dragon pattern. If it is not recognized, it will naturally pay twice the price.


    The rising process of dragon pattern is very slow. The whole process is a bit like 3D printing in the outside world. The only difference is that what is printed here is the real scene of mountains and rivers.


    It lasted two days before the whole dragon holy land was restored. The dragon pattern falls from the sky and returns to the ground again.


    When the sword came to the sky, it turned pale. It can be seen that it consumed a lot. The voice told me: the dragon pattern is very unique. Unfortunately, it can''t be burned because of our physique. Otherwise, if it is used in the holy land, it will have more self-healing ability in the future.


    The dragon race has always been a mysterious species in Chinese history. After extinction, it is rarely touched by people. The secrets of the dragon race are naturally unknown to people. Moreover, due to the differences in physique, neither human beings nor demon people can involve the skills of the dragon race.


    I looked at the recovered mountains and rivers and said to Jian Lingxiao: in the future, the dragon and Phoenix babies in our hands will grow up, and we can bring them down at that time.


    At the same time, I opened the Pangu flag and put down the people in the Qingling world. In the next two days, Jian Lingxiao and I took turns to preach to them. The experience and methods of breaking through the holy human realm have been very complete in the Qingling world. We mainly talk about the realm above the saints, and even share some things in the heaven realm with them.


    Different from Chen Hao when we embarked on the road, the road was impassable at that time. The more we know, the greater the blow to the heart of the road. But now the road has been opened. Even if the opportunity is rare, tell them that they can also plant the seeds of hope in their hearts and become their driving force.


    In addition to sharing the path, Jian Lingxiao and I also handed down a lot of mysteries and magical powers.


    After a few years, I haven''t used many magic powers, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know much. When I get to the heaven realm, I can deduce many great saints'' magic powers at a glance.


    In addition to imparting magic skills, Jian Lingxiao and I also helped them modify the skills of various schools. I have to say that most of the skills inherited in those years have problems, including the sect disciples who go out with us now. They are constantly improving their skills on the way of practice.


    But it hasn''t been sent back to the Qingling world. Now I have time to correct them. I believe their progress will be faster. When we did this, Chen Hao and Wu De also gained something.


    Totems cannot be burned, but the runes on the heart of chaotic creatures have been burned. Totems need to be built by chaotic spirit stones after death. Now they are cast with the Qi of nine Yin and dark yellow. It looks like rebirth, but it doesn''t belong to the cycle of life after all. It''s not surprising that they can''t be burned.


    The totem burning in the heart of chaotic creatures can also enhance their cultivation. Moreover, in the future, they are born not to be penetrated by the way of heaven, and they don''t have to worry about violating the way of heaven when doing something.


    Sword Lingxiao, the four of us had a simple discussion and decided to burn only runes. After the decision was made, Chen Hao and Wu De began to work together to build a new flesh body.


    The strength of the two people fused with each other and did not lose to the Tianyuan stone of that year.


    When Chen Hao and Wu De were building a new body, I also contacted the people of Tianshi mansion. At the same time, I summoned the strong in the underworld with the decree of the emperor to help the dead recover their memory.


    Those who are still reincarnated cannot recover in a short time, but those who call back the dead can now. In order to help them recover their memory, the underworld called grandma Meng.


    I made the photosphere that my grandfather left me into a guidebook for everyone in Tianshi mansion to look for limited clues. But in the end, I still didn''t get any valuable clues.


    A disciple in his thirties in Tianshi mansion told me: Master, many ancient books of Tianshi mansion have been taken away. If you can''t find them there, it''s hard to find clues here now.


    Longhu Mountain was almost hollowed out when it left. There was really nothing left. But I don''t agree with what he said. What grandpa gave me won''t be recorded in ancient books, otherwise we can find it and others can find it.


    But this thing is definitely related to Longhu Mountain. I asked the disciples of Longhu Mountain whether the Tianshi mansion outside Qingling world is still there.


    The disciple nodded and said: it''s still there, and there are special disciples maintaining it.


    When I heard the speech, I didn''t talk much. I turned back and shouted sword Lingxiao and went to Longhu Mountain in Qingling world together. On the way, Jian Lingxiao asked me: do you think the secret above can be solved in Longhu Mountain?


    I nodded and said: the more unexpected places, the more likely it is. Moreover, my grandfather also came out of Longhu Mountain. If I were you, I would certainly leave the clue in Longhu Mountain.


    Sword Lingxiao heard that the speech was not in words. They went out of the Dragon holy land and spent half a day in Jiangxi Longhu Mountain. When I first went to Longhu Mountain, I was only in my teens. Now a few years later, things have changed, and all the buildings behind Longhu Mountain are still there. Several old people who are in charge of maintaining here are in charge of the road.


    They didn''t have much time to contact me, but when I was a child, they were the mainstay of Longhu Mountain. They had seen my appearance, and I haven''t changed much now. I''m just tall and have a lot of fortitude on my face.


    Jian Lingxiao and I gathered the breath of the Heavenly Master and fell into the yard. Several elders came and recognized us after a few eyes. I don''t want to waste time. When I went to the reception hall, I showed them the ball in my hand. As a result, there was still no clue.


    Hearing this, Jian Lingxiao and I became depressed. When we were about to leave, one of the old people in Hedao territory suddenly came and said: Tianshi Zhang, we have never seen what you showed me, but there is a secret place in Longhu Mountain, which has not been entered for thousands of years.


    What is hidden in the secret place is the secrets of various sects, which will be opened on weekdays. Of course, people who can enter the secret place have a position on Longhu Mountain, and the leaders of Longhu Mountain will certainly enter. Now I hear that no one has gone in for thousands of years. I feel a little incredible. I reconfirmed and asked: are you sure no one has gone in for thousands of years?


    The old man in hetaojing nodded affirmatively, and was reminded by him. The other old men also said that there was such a place that they had not been in for thousands of years. It was not that they could not go without going, because the strong men of Longhu Mountain in all dynasties could not open the seal of the secret stone gate.


    Hearing this, jianlingxiao and I were excited, because jianlingxiao guessed that the ball in my hand was probably the key.


    I''m not talking nonsense. I quickly let them lead the way in front.


    Just after World War I, neither Tianting nor Tianzun of the great wilderness stayed in the Qingling world, and we didn''t set up defense.


    Longhu Mountain is very big. The mountain gate only occupies a hillside of Zhengshan mountain. The top of the mountain is the core area of Longhu Mountain. The whole mountain is covered by magic array, and no one outside can get here.


    The dragon and tiger mountain, now a tourist area, is just a transformed mountain to confuse the world.


    Several old men led the way. Instead of going to the back mountain, they bypassed the hillside and walked around the other mountain. Because it was a mountain road, jianlingxiao and I didn''t resist the sky. After walking for several hours, we finally stopped in front of a very old building.


    Because of the disrepair, the buildings are very dilapidated, the courtyard is full of weeds, and the walls have cracked.


    The old man of hedaojing said: these buildings have a history of many years. I heard that the Mountain Gate of Laolonghu mountain was moved from the back to the front. This place is deserted and in disrepair for a long time.


    The old man took us into a collapsing hall, which was full of dust and broken tiles. The old man pointed to the middle of the hall and said: the entrance of the secret place is below.


    His voice just fell, and a sword Qi rose out of thin air. The dust and debris were immediately cleared away, saving a lot of time.


    Under the rubble, there was indeed a stone gate. On the left side of the stone gate was carved a dragon, and on the right side was a fierce tiger, one left and one right, lifelike, with eyes like staring at visitors.


    I had experience. I was worried that there were the ghost of dragon and tiger in it. I protected the old man who led the way first. Then I took out the ball left by my grandfather and approached it carefully.


    But there are two reliefs on the door, and there is no gap. Even if it is a key, there must be a place to put it in.


    However, just when I hesitated, the four eyes of the dragon and tiger relief on the door suddenly glowed. They were green and seemed to be alive. At the next moment, the blue sphere in my hand was also glowing and had the power to integrate into the stone gate in a way visible to the naked eye.


    The lines of the two plane reliefs are shining, which is immediately full of three-dimensional feeling.


    The change continued. Jianlingxiao and I waited quietly. After a few seconds, the three-dimensional dragon and tiger relief began to rotate, and the dragon head and tiger head that were facing the outside turned inward.


    Such a change in plane relief is indeed surprising, but before I can observe it carefully, the closed stone door makes a sour creak and opens slowly.


    Behind the stone gate is a corridor, which is dark, but I still saw a more exquisite stone gate at a glance.

 Chapter 522

    The old man of Longhu Mountain didn''t dare to go any further here. Jian Lingxiao and I carefully stepped in.


    Grandpa''s strength is extraordinary. The place where he hid his relics must be fortified layer by layer. Sword Lingxiao asked me to hold the ball in front, and the ball has been emitting power.


    There are two statues of dragons and tigers in front of the stone gate, like the strange animals in the town house in front of the gate. Their eyes are also absorbing the power in the ball and emitting light at the same time. With the absorption of power, the Dragon seems to rise up in the air, the change of the tiger is greater, and a pair of light wings appear on the back.


    Sword Lingxiao put his hand on my shoulder and signaled me to be careful. At the same time, he said to me: the ancient divine tiger, a variant of the unicorn beast, is not weaker than the unicorn. Moreover, there is ancestral blood in the dragon and tiger statues. If there is no key to break in, they are likely to revive and resist the God.


    It used to be an unreachable power to fight against God, but now it doesn''t sound like anything. But the secret place can''t be so simple. Jianlingxiao said: your grandfather is a prophet. There must be other arrangements in it.


    I nodded. I''ve seen the ability of the Oracle, but grandpa may not be able to calculate the Tianzun. Even if so many tianzuns can be counted by everyone, he can''t afford the consumption.


    From the holy land, I also learned the second way to keep a secret, that is, destruction. Now it''s likely that jianlingxiao and I go wrong one step, and the things grandpa left me will be destroyed and no one can get them.


    I sent a message to Jian Lingxiao, and he didn''t dare to mess around. The dragon and tiger changed, and the light in their eyes became brighter and brighter. Finally, they projected on the smooth stone gate and outlined a complex pattern. There was a blank in the center of the crisscross pattern, which just matched the light ball in my hand.


    Here, I''m basically sure what grandpa left me is inside.


    I was about to come forward and put the light ball on it. Suddenly, a suction force came from the stone gate. It acted on the light ball, not big. However, I immediately let go, and the light ball flew out. It was just embedded in the blank place. The light on the stone gate suddenly became bright. Sword Lingxiao and I couldn''t open our eyes for a moment. When the light weakened, it was empty in front of us. The stone gate and the statues of two strange animals had disappeared. Only the light ball floated in the void, and the weak light lit up the back.


    I looked at it with my eyes at the first time and found that there was a huge cavity behind it. There was a huge stone pillar in the middle of the cavity. The cavity was very large. Except that we could see the rock wall around us, we couldn''t see it in the extension.


    Sword Lingxiao motioned me to put the ball away. After I got it in my hand, they walked towards the hole. When they reached the edge, they moved their eyes again and couldn''t see the end.


    Such a big hole, even if the whole Longhu Mountain is hollowed out, there is not so much space in it. Coupled with the stone gate that suddenly disappeared just now, it can be seen that this is another space. Just walking here from the outside, we don''t feel the fluctuation of space power.


    Grandpa''s means are really clever.


    What will he leave me with such an unexpected secret?


    In addition to exclamation, my heart also became curious, but there was nothing in the huge space and there was no place to find it.


    Just when jianlingxiao and I were getting confused, the ball in my hand suddenly flew out, and the next second it directly disappeared into the huge stone column. Then countless cracks appeared on the huge stone column, and the stones attached to it fell one after another, revealing a emerald green light.


    As the boulder peeled off, the emerald green things became clear. When we saw the things inside, jianlingxiao and I took a breath of air-conditioning. It turned out that there was the heart of chaotic creatures, not just one. The hearts of chaotic creatures who had fought with heaven were here. What''s shocking is that they didn''t exist alone, but concentrated on a headless corpse.


    Dozens of hearts beat at the same time, and the majestic force is released violently in the pulse. Without contact, you can feel his horror standing far away.


    Jianlingxiao said: your grandfather didn''t use it in the end, but chose to leave it to you.


    Such a powerful creature, if Grandpa calls it out, the result may change, but it''s useless to say now.


    Pestle in front of me, I was a little confused for a time. How do I control such a powerful creature to fight?


    Jian Lingxiao said to me: the secret of control should be on the ball, and this thing can''t be taken out now. It''s not time for it to be born.


    When I heard the speech, I began to try to hook the ball, because when I came all the way, I felt that it had some contact with me. Now I try to get in touch, but I didn''t expect to really control it.


    The ball flew out of the headless giant, and the light on the giant suddenly dimmed. I found that the ball was a switch. Without it, the headless giant was a dead thing.


    Grandpa, after they got the heart of chaotic creatures, they have done a lot of deduction and have been able to control it perfectly.


    When the ball returned to me, the headless giant also became silent, but my heart was not happy at all. Instead, I was worried. Without the ball, the headless giant could not be used even if it fell into the hands of people in the wilderness or heaven, but in that case, it would probably cause devastating disaster to the Qing spiritual world.


    If the people of heaven and the wilderness destroy the headless giant, Grandpa''s efforts will be completely wasted in the end. Just to take him away at this time, we need a huge portable space.


    I measured it. Considering Han, no one in Qingling world has such a big carry on space. As for Han''s parents, I can''t put such an important thing in their hands.


    As for Han, although there are some small differences, from the bottom of my heart, I always trust her.


    I discussed with Jian Lingxiao. He couldn''t give a good opinion for a moment. Finally, I suggest I go out first and discuss with Chen Hao and Wu De.


    At present, there is only one way. I retreat with a round ball. The door that just disappeared and the dragon and tiger statue appear out of thin air, blocking the hole, retreating to the last door, and the stone door is also closed.


    Outside, several old people hurried around and asked me if I had found what I wanted. I wanted to ask them if they had noticed the power fluctuation just now, but I''m afraid they couldn''t feel anything with their cultivation. If they came to their mouth, they took it back, but told them to clean up and go to the Dragon holy land with me.


    The hearts of dozens of chaotic creatures beat and burst out strength, which can not be completely leaked. Even across the boundary, people in the wilderness and Tianting may also notice it.


    The most important thing is that the Jade Emperor and the old sages have been dormant in the Qingling world for countless years. When there are twelve sages, they will certainly leave some ears and eyes. The breath just escaped will certainly reach their ears.


    A few old people who joined the way stayed here, which was completely dead cannon fodder.


    But when they heard the speech, all of them were embarrassed. The leader said in embarrassment: Tianshi Zhang, we are ordered to stay and can''t leave without authorization.


    I''m speechless. I can transfer all the people in Tianshi mansion. Now they still tell me this. But to argue with these pedantic old men is just a waste of my time. I directly waved the Pangu flag and involved them. I turned back and said to Jian Lingxiao: Uncle Jian, please stay here for a few days. I will come back as soon as possible and find a way to get the headless body to the Dragon holy land.


    I''m thousands of miles away. I don''t dare to delay for a moment. After the practitioners of the Qingling world moved to the Dragon holy land, the seven worlds flower also appeared only in the Dragon holy land. However, if the old sages and the Jade Emperor were hidden in the outside world, they would release their power to hook, and the seven worlds flower would still appear outside. At that time, people from Tianting and Dahuang can directly reach Longhu Mountain.


    It was the afternoon of the second day when I returned to the Dragon holy land. It still took a lot of time to go back and forth.


    Chen Hao and Wu De were still casting bodies for the dead. There were only the last few people left. I didn''t bother them. I waited for them for another day. After that, they wanted to check the newly cast body, but I interrupted them directly and told them about the headless giant.


    Finally, Wu De broke his silence and said: if we can''t feel the fluctuation of space power, we can''t capture its independent space, and we can''t move the space carrying the headless giant together. The most direct way is to use the mountain moving technique to move the whole Longhu Mountain here, That won''t move into the inner space.


    The entrance of the Dragon holy land is not big, and it is only a sheltered array, not a space, which can be accommodated infinitely. Although Longhu Mountain is just an ordinary mountain, it is still thousands of meters high and can''t get in.


    Jiang Nu listened to our conversation and whispered: in fact, there is another way. At that time, she can directly summon the flowers of the Seven Realms, send the giant together with the dragon and tiger mountain into the wilderness, and give it to sister han to store in the holy land. It can also avoid being robbed.


    After Jiang NV''s words were finished, Chen Hao jumped up and said: No.


    When he spoke, he noticed something wrong and quickly looked at me and explained: boss, I don''t believe my sister-in-law, but it''s about our future. Such an important thing should be firmly held in my hand. It''s a big deal. I''ll open the small world and take him in.


    In the small world, I thought about it in Longhu Mountain, but the hearts of so many chaotic creatures can''t be carried by anyone''s small world.


    I calculated the time. It has been three days back and forth. If there are actions between the great wilderness and Tianting, it''s time to come if there is not much production. So he stopped the topic and said: the old sage, the Jade Emperor and their ears and eyes are in the Qingling world. They may have actions recently. Take this opportunity to clear them all.


    I thought it over in my mind. Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi will do the cleaning. Wu De will continue to stay here and observe whether the flesh forged by him and Chen Hao has any defects. After all, the most difficult way has gone and can''t break a good hand. At the same time, Wang Dafu also stayed and cooperated with Wu De to guard Hualong pool.


    Li Yuantian, yuhuatian, Chen Hao and I will rush to Longhu Mountain and guard the headless giant with Jian Lingxiao.

 Chapter 523

    My guess is that the old sages and the Jade Emperor control the Qing Ling world for many years, and have placed many eyeliners. When they are not hiding their strength, they want to pick up the flowers of the seventh world. They are caught by ginger girl and Wang Pangzi.


    In my opinion, the most dormant Tianting people in Qingling world are the great saints. If they hadn''t been dormant for too long like the old sages, we wouldn''t have to wait until now, but they have been completely integrated into the lives of ordinary people for too long. It''s difficult to detect them without exposing their breath.


    In those days, Grandpa and his parents also dormant in the same way, and finally hid everyone.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the people dormant in Qingling world in Tianting were Tianzun. Jiang NV and Wang pangzi fought with them, and the breath dispersed at once.


    Chen Hao stood up when we rubbed. Chen Hao wanted to rescue, but I stopped him. They are all in heaven''s realm. It is difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat when fighting. It is even more difficult to decide life and death when they are desperate.


    But it will drag on for a long time, which is a disaster for the Qingling world.


    After a little thought, I finally asked sword Lingxiao to take the Pangu flag. Before I shot, I could use the Pangu flag to seal the emptiness of the Qingling world, so as not to affect the world as much as possible.


    Jiang Nu and Wang Dafu are also aware of this problem. Their breath has been moving towards the west, and there is no collision between them on the way.


    But in this way, they will be passive, and there are at least ten Tianzun breath I perceive.


    It can be seen that grandpa is in the layout, and Tianting is also in the layout. So, what about the great wilderness and the corpse family?


    However, on the whole, the great wilderness will not have much layout. Although they also have strong ones, they have been suppressed by Tianting and Tianshi mansion in the great wilderness and can''t do much.


    As for the rest of the world, the underworld was controlled by the Jade Emperor, and finally the unreliable alliance collapsed. In the eyes of the Jade Emperor, the underworld had never been faced up to, but the role of cannon fodder was abandoned, which was just the end.


    The rest of the world, the divine world and the great world are controlled by the divine respect, but the old woodcutter just put a foot in the middle and doesn''t know what he finally seeks. With his death, after the strong man was killed by me, the great world and the divine world have also completely declined, and it''s impossible to hide behind him.


    The witch family has always been in war, and their cards are only the ancestral blood left by the twelve ancestral witches in those years. Even though the twelve ancestral witches were stronger than the supreme and powerful, they are now just broken blood souls, which can''t stir up the storm.


    The demon clan has been imprisoned. Its birth can be said that I am still a hero. I have been cut off from the outside world for too long. When I know nothing, I naturally can''t talk about the layout.


    Inspired by heaven, I analyzed several circles in detail and made sure that the other circles were all right. I was relieved myself.


    But Jian Lingxiao just left. Before long, there were more than ten Heavenly masters around Longhu Mountain.


    Chen Hao and I stood up alertly and asked Li Yuantian Tian to retreat to the deserted ancient house. The diamond bracelet and purple gold gourd in his hand belong to the magic weapon of long-range attack and can not be approached.


    When we were ready, the thirteen heavenly lords appeared in the field of vision. Their small world was hidden and did not manifest their empty body. However, even so, the breath inadvertently escaped distorted the space-time around Longhu Mountain. The covered array shook and could not bear this power.


    Seeing this, I quickly sent a message to Chen Hao and asked him to build a space with dark and yellow Qi and fight in the built space. Otherwise, the array will collapse and the power will leak out, which is shocking to mortals.


    Usually, the strong fight will take the initiative to build a small space, so as not to break through the void and crack the void.


    Chen Hao heard that the Qi of chaos was suddenly released, and the small space surrounded Longhu Mountain. In this way, they had to enter even if they were unwilling to enter.


    I sent Li Yuantian to power first, and then I stepped in with Chen Hao. All the heavenly masters from Hualong pool were killed by us. My strength has not been exposed. Now I can be caught off guard.


    After Chen Hao went in, he was not far away from Li Yuantian. With him as the center, they could cooperate perfectly. I took the initiative to welcome them, but there were many of them. Four people surrounded me. The remaining eight people rushed at Chen Hao and Li Yuantian in order to solve Chen Hao and Li Yuantian at the first time and get the headless giant.


    In the small space, hundreds of meters away, the diamond bracelet in Li Yuantian''s hand flew out in the air, followed by gold pills jumping out of the purple gold gourd. When they flew out, they turned into gold armor gods, but they were only the peak of the great sage. In the face of the Heavenly God, they only played a role of delaying time.


    But now what we need most is time. Otherwise, I will kill four heavenly masters. In the past, Chen Hao''s side has long ended. If we can''t protect the headless giant, everything we do will be meaningless.


    When hundreds of thousands of golden armor gods appeared, they immediately surrounded Chen Hao and Li Yuantian in the center. The eight heavenly masters directly killed them like mowing grass, but there were diamond bracelets flying in the meantime, which made them less unscrupulous.


    Although Chen Hao can''t attack from a long distance, the sea god needle in his hand can be extended. Whether he stabbed a heavenly statue is not fatal, but it also greatly weakened their speed.


    I faced the enemy alone. At the beginning, the four didn''t pay attention to me at all. Until the time of shooting, the four changed their faces at the same time and wanted to distance themselves, but the time had been missed.


    I stepped into the air and pursued without reservation. Under the power of 35 vertebrae, the Heavenly Master seemed to be kneaded by mud. At the moment of meeting, Tiandao boxing killed two people, and the remaining two were in panic. One of them shouted: No, Zhang Tong has stepped out of the heaven.


    From their performance, I''m afraid they knew everything about me before I left the Qingling world.


    But he didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he opened his mouth, the eight heavenly lords who besieged Chen Hao were in a mess. When he looked back and saw that his companion''s body had just broken under my fist, he immediately panicked.


    The original perfect plan became scattered at once.


    In a small Qingling world, the heavenly court can hide 20 or 30 heavenly statues. It can be seen that when the Seven Realms were unified, they did not less solicit people.


    The eight people behind were in a mess. They couldn''t get close to Chen Hao and Li Yuantian for a short time. Seeing that I had no worries, I continued to chase the two people who escaped.


    In a hurry, the two directly broke through Chen Hao''s small space and escaped. Now I have no small world in my body, and my strength also comes from the flesh. I can''t build a small space. I can only fight hard. The ancient words twinkle at my feet. With the speed of stepping into the air of the flesh, I''m no slower than them. I''ve caught up with them almost while kneeling in the void under my feet.


    They turned their backs to me. When they noticed that I was catching up, they were also a little flustered. One of the heavenly lords offered a magic weapon, which was a broken bronze piece, but the moment it flew out turned into an iron wall, on which the Runes of the witch clan appeared and blocked in front of me.


    Another celestial being was terrified and forced to open the small world. His power in the small world poured into a pillar of light and hit me.


    Now all my strength is focused on the person who is resisted by the usage device, and I can''t worry about the light column from the small world. Thirty five ancient characters curled around his fist. The voice in his mind was still unclear, but his strength increased exponentially.


    The broken bronze piece is engraved with Wu clan runes. It can be seen that it is an ancient fragment with an extraordinary origin.


    When the ancient characters came into contact with the bronze, it suddenly made a buzzing sound, and a golden light curtain spread from above, trying to stop my fist, but at the moment of contact, my power burst to the peak.


    The beating ancient characters, the vague singing in my mind, and the glowing spine in my body, the broken copper pieces only blocked for half a second, and then collapsed in less than half a second. The Tianzun hiding behind was stunned for a moment, forgot to stop, and was directly punched through the center of the eyebrows by me, breaking the soul.


    When they shot, I noticed that the heavenly statue of heaven was not all human beings. Now the man I killed was a Protoss, so at the moment when his spirit orifice collapsed, the ancient characters exploded in his body and destroyed his heart.


    But when I killed one person, the beam of light from the other person''s small world also hit me.


    In the absence of Pangu flag, I was not sure whether my body could resist, and everything happened in an instant. I had no time to fight.


    But at the moment when the light column hit me, my heart suddenly beat seven or eight times in a very short time. If the heart were not in my body, I''m afraid I couldn''t tell how many times it beat, because it was too fast.


    When the heart beat rapidly, a huge force was instantly transmitted to the whole body by the blood. Complex veins appeared on my skin, especially at the heart hit by the light column. The veins were dense like a golden light curtain.


    The small world light of the heavenly Buddha fell on it, like a light hitting a mirror, and was immediately reflected back, but this reflection was like a burst. It''s like molten iron splashing on a wall.


    The active opening of the Tianzun small world, power is already the limit of Tianzun. After I broke through, I didn''t know much about my power and physical strength, so I was very confused at the first time when the light column came.


    They both stopped for a short time, and then recovered at the same time. At this time, his companion''s heart just exploded. The bloody scene affected his judgment and made him more panic. Instead of thinking about continuing to open the small world, they chose to turn around and escape.


    But at the moment when he turned his back to me, my fist smashed his small world. The ancient characters hit his back with almost no resistance. Half of his body exploded in the air, and God''s blood spilled, but he had not been completely killed.


    I saw that I was ready to continue to catch up and not let him slow down. But I just took a step, and seven black lights came in an instant, wearing them seven times in a row.


    Nail head seven arrow book!


    It''s in Wu De''s hand, and Wu De should be in the Dragon holy land now. He suddenly ran over. Is there something wrong with the Dragon holy land?

 Chapter 524

    I''m not an unfounded fantasy. After all, Wu De and we don''t get along for two days a day. There are people in the Qingling world in the Dragon holy land. They are very vulnerable and need to be protected in the face of heaven''s great saints or saints.


    The important thing is that the book of seven arrows on the head can hook the way of heaven. Now Wu De uses it without worry. I''m cluttering in my heart. I don''t care to see if the Heavenly Master in front is dead, but I look up at the first time.


    At this time, Wu Decai appeared, passed through Chen Hao''s small space and fell next to me. He immediately said: boss, in the Qingling world, heaven can''t feel the forbidden art.


    Think of what grandpa said, the Qingling world was transformed by Pangu''s bones and blood. Although the spirit was taken away by the heaven, it''s not surprising that it can cover the heaven. So he quickly asked Wu De if something had happened to the Dragon holy land.


    Wu De made a sound and then explained: the power of heaven in the Qingling world is far greater than we thought. They have never left the Qingling world.


    Wu De didn''t respond to this. Tianting has never left the Qingling world. Who is in charge of the fairy world?


    Before I asked, Wu De went on to say: Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi had fallen into their hands. Fortunately, there was a soul connection between Wang Dafei and Wang pangzi. We found that the situation was wrong at the first time. We withdrew from the Dragon Holy Land in advance, almost before we left, and the Tianzun army in the heaven was killed.


    Heavenly army?


    How many heavenly masters does it take to call it an army? And so many heavenly masters are hidden in the pure spirit world. Even if they do well, how can there be no news?


    You know, at that time, Han''s parents were also in Qingling world, and grandpa and parents also came out of Qingling world. Ordinary people can''t find it, they can''t find it.


    Wu De took back the nail headed seven arrow book. I found that the battle in Chen Hao''s small world was over. All eight heavenly lords were killed by the nail headed seven arrow book.


    Chen Hao withdrew the small space and asked: Lao Wu, what''s going on? Why is there suddenly a heavenly army?


    Wu De said with a wry smile: I can''t tell the details, but there are no less than a thousand people who enter the Dragon holy land. Many of them are people who can call their names in ancient times. They suddenly appear like faking corpses.


    Fake corpses?


    Wu De''s words reminded me of the flower of the Seven Realms and hurriedly asked Wu De if the flower of the Seven Realms had ever appeared. Wu De shook his head. He just said that there was no Qijie flower in the Dragon holy land. He didn''t know it outside.


    Although I know that Tianting has controlled the Qingling world for tens of thousands of years and left some things, it''s not surprising that thousands of tianzuns suddenly appear. I still can''t accept it for a time, and I can''t figure it out.


    Because when the fairyland was under its jurisdiction, the heavenly Buddha was also changed from generation to generation, including the Buddhist sect of Jianyuan. Only then could there be a distinction between the past Buddha, the present Buddha and the future Buddha.


    But Wu De won''t talk nonsense. He can only put down his confusion and ask Wu De where the people in Qingling world have gone.


    Wu De said in a low voice: the people in the East China Sea took them on a secret road and retreated to the East China Sea for the time being. By the way, where''s elder Jian Lingxiao?


    Those who have reached the path of cultivation are respected. Otherwise, Wu De has lived almost ten years.


    When I asked about Jian Lingxiao, I quickly calculated the time. It has been more than ten minutes since he left. The important thing is that now the breath of our fight has dissipated, and there is no interference. But the breath of Jian Lingxiao that we can clearly feel just now can''t be felt at all. In a few minutes, he seems to have disappeared from the world.


    Li Yuantian said: the world of Qingling is not big. With the cultivation of master Jian, you can reach anywhere in ten minutes and then come back.


    Jianlingxiao''s current cultivation is to put it in the wilderness, which is also the top existence among the supreme masters. I''m afraid no one can say the outcome to the parents of Shanghan. Even if they can''t kill all the heavenly masters, they won''t be planted in their hands.


    Thinking of this, I quickly traced back my memory and matched the time when Jian Lingxiao left with the time when Wang Dapu sensed that Wang pangzi had an accident. As a result, I found a terrible thing. Wang pangzi and Jiang NV were caught a few minutes before Jian Lingxiao passed. That is to say, we sensed that their departure towards the West was an illusion and a trap set by heaven.


    At the same time, there are not only more than a thousand heavenly lords in Tianting, but also a group to deal with jianlingxiao.


    For a time, several of us couldn''t make up our minds. Now we are disconnected from the Han of the witch world and the great wilderness, and we are helpless. The important thing is that we can''t let the God of the Qingling world enter the great wilderness or the witch world.


    Otherwise, more than a thousand deities here are converging with hundreds of deities in the great wilderness Tianting. At that time, the supreme and powerful can''t hold down. That''s the world of the great wilderness.


    Wang Dafu and yuhuatian didn''t come with Wu de. they should have escorted the people of Qingling world to the East China Sea, but now the best thing is not to be found by the heaven. Otherwise, we will all be together. I''m afraid it won''t help more than a thousand heavenly Lords.


    When everyone was frowning, Chen Hao asked me: boss, what are we going to do now? Go find uncle Jian, or go to the East China Sea?


    I''m also tangled in my heart and analyzing the form. It''s not surprising that Wang pangzi and Jiang NV will fall into the hands of Tianting. However, as long as he wants to go, I believe not a thousand tianzuns can keep him. Moreover, Tianting is hidden in the Qingling world. I don''t know the details of many years. Now they all jump out, and it''s likely that their way will be opened.


    But we have had a grudge for a long time. It makes sense for them to clean up us first at this time.


    Chen Hao sighed and said: boss, I think Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi are more or less bad this time.


    When I first heard Wu De say that they had an accident, my first thought was the same as Chen Hao, but now I calm down and think there is too much information hidden in it. Seeing that Chen Hao still wanted to continue to sigh, I patted him on the shoulder and said: don''t worry, they will be fine. If I guess correctly, the Tianting Tianzun of Qingling world wants to use them as chips to restrain your sister-in-law. I''m afraid their way is about to open.


    They have been hidden for so many years and haven''t appeared. Now they all run out suddenly. Except that their path is to be opened, I really can''t think of the second possibility. Their path is different from that of the corpse clan and the Tianshi mansion, but as long as they succeed, the benefits they care about will fall into their hands. At that time, the corpse clan and Tianting will definitely not stand idly by, and when they deal with the path of heaven, There must be no strength to fight against the corpse clan and the great wilderness, so they will use Wang pangzi and Jiang Nu to threaten Han.


    It''s reasonable to explain the whole thing in this way, but I don''t understand why the sword soars to the sky. If he gets away, he will come to us at the first time under normal circumstances. As for the possibility of being caught, I don''t believe anyone who goes to extremes quickly. If you want to catch up with sword Lingxiao, I''m afraid only the fast emperor River in the world has this ability.


    But if he wasn''t caught, where would he go?


    With this question, I went back to Chen Hao and Wu De and said: the purpose of Tianting people occupying the Dragon holy land is probably to enter the underworld from Hualong pool, and then reach the witch world from the underworld. At that time, they can go to the great wilderness through the channel of the witch world.


    The great wilderness is not in the seven realms. The flower of the seven realms can send people back to any realm from the great wilderness, but the Seven Realms cannot penetrate into the great wilderness. Moreover, due to the problem of level, the Qingling world cannot be directly transmitted to the witch realm.


    When I said what I thought, Wu De''s face changed. He patted his thigh and said: I''m a pig head. Why didn''t I think of this. I''m afraid it''s too late now.


    More than a thousand heavenly masters, even if we think of it, we are too late. Even if I join hands with jianlingxiao, it will be dwarfed by the siege.


    Thinking of this, I sighed and said: Heaven is destined to open its own path, which can''t be blocked. It''s too impractical for us to take care of those now. Now we go to the East China Sea to settle people down and look for master Jian in the dark.


    It''s useless to think too much about things that can''t be stopped. What we have to do now is to find a way to solve the problems at hand.


    Chen Hao takes a risk and asks Wu De to use the mountain moving technique to move the whole Longhu Mountain to his small world and leave with the headless giant.


    Throughout the process, I constantly entered the ancient characters into his small world. I was very afraid that his small world could not bear the breath of life, such a huge headless giant.


    But finally, with the help of Wu De''s nine Yin Qi, Longhu Mountain temporarily stabilized in his small world, but judging from Chen Hao''s face, he can''t last long.


    After receiving Longhu Mountain, I didn''t dare to delay any more. The secret broke through the void and several people flew towards the East China Sea.


    As Li Yuantian said, the Qingling world is too small. Even the vast sea is only a matter of a few steps under our feet.


    Half an hour later, we caught up with Wang Dafeng. I asked him at the first time if he could feel Wang Dafeng''s breath now.


    Their breath is very unique, and they are also related by blood. There is a close connection in their soul. If they can''t feel it, we can''t even notice it.


    Wang pangzi didn''t try. He shook his head directly at me. It can be seen that he had tried to feel before we came.


    I told him the previous speculation, which broadened his heart a little. But his heart was wide, but mine was very heavy. I was hesitating whether to go back to the wilderness.


    If I take the headless giant back, the heaven will become useless in the end.


    On the way, Chen Hao couldn''t bear the anger from more than 30 hearts in the headless giant. We had to move Longhu Mountain out on the nearest island.


    Almost when we were just doing it, I suddenly felt the fluctuation of sword Qi in the law of Qingling world. Although it was very weak, I was sure it was the breath of sword soaring into the sky.

 Chapter 525

    The breath of sword soaring into the sky suddenly appeared, so faint that it was almost imperceptible, as if it was covered by something. But even so, I sensed his position at the first time. The five people who were about to leave changed their direction and flew towards the place where the sword Qi was hidden.


    According to the direction, it is indeed the southwest, and the southwest of China is relatively deserted, with prairies and endless deserts.


    Our speed has reached extreme speed, but even so, we can''t feel the sword Qi on the way. And I''m worried about Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi. After all, the previous speculation is speculation. Only their intentions are correct. Maybe they just want to kill us.


    Thinking of these, I was a little flustered. Finally, I tracked down a Gobi. When I stepped into the desert, I completely broke the clue, but chasing here makes us more confident, because the deserted desert is likely to be the last hiding place of Tianting in the Qingling world.


    Wu De also guessed that they are probably underground. In that case, there is no need to build an array. After converging their breath, they can avoid the ears and eyes of the world and lie dormant on the ground.


    The array can avoid the eyes and ears of mortals, but for monks, that is the most obvious sign. Therefore, Wu De''s analysis is very reasonable. It''s just the vast desert. How should we explore it?


    I didn''t ask the last sentence, because as the backbone, when everyone has no good way, I can''t show helpless emotion anyway.


    I was silent and mobilized the ancient characters in my body to push back the time here.


    I didn''t talk about the inheritance of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, but the seven treasure glazed lamp came out of my hand at the beginning. I saw the runes on it, but I didn''t remember them at that time. Now I look back and remember them, but they are still clear.


    However, I didn''t get the inheritance, and I didn''t have the seven treasures glass lamp in my hand. I couldn''t reverse the time like Wang pangzi. Relying on the captured time dust, I deduced the image that occurred tens of thousands of years ago.


    But even if I can''t catch the dust of time like Wang pangzi, I can still do it.


    I remembered the runes on the ancient lamp in my mind, and then began to try to build. With the construction of the runes, some gray materials began to gather around.


    I''ve seen fat Wang push back time. I know it''s time dust. Time dust sounds very complex, but it''s actually very simple. To put it bluntly, it''s the breath left by people who have appeared. They float in the void, and even the heavenly Buddha can''t capture them, but the runes on the seven treasures glass lamp can do it.


    This is also why in ancient times, some heavenly masters could not easily expose their magic tools. As long as they shot, the other party would definitely die.


    The seven treasures glass lamp belongs to this kind of magic weapon. I simply constructed the rune pattern, which can''t really deduce the past, but I still caught a virtual shadow of sword Lingxiao in the condensed dust.


    We followed the virtual shadow and finally stopped in the hinterland of the desert.


    Here, we can basically confirm Wu De''s guess that Tianting has a huge shelter under the desert. But since it is a shelter, we should be very alert. Now that we are all above, why don''t they come out?


    If it has been empty, there will be no accident if the sword Lingxiao appears here.


    Without saying a word, Chen Hao flew out of the sea god needle in his hand, quickly became larger when he reached the void, and then fell directly from the sky.


    I frowned slightly. If such an artifact hits the ground, it will inevitably lead to the vibration of the earth. Although hundreds of miles is the limit distance for ordinary people, in the era of science and technology, the monitoring means are unprecedented. If it causes severe vibration, the mortal will send someone to come at that time.


    No matter how developed science and technology is, it belongs to different civilizations. Collision may not be a good thing. But I think it''s too late to stop it.


    Li Yuantian was right next to me. He saw my worry. At the moment when the dinghaishen needle fell, he threw out the diamond bracelet. After landing, the diamond bracelet instantly enlarged to form a circle covering several kilometers. At this time, the dinghaishen needle hit down heavily. For a moment, the sand flew wildly, and the earth roared. The dinghaishen needle with a diameter of 100 meters was like a steel nail, directly into the sand.


    However, the impact from the impact of the fixed sea god needle on the ground stopped when it was distributed to the place where the diamond bracelet was located.


    Chen haolingkong hit the dinghaishen needle with a fierce fist. The stopped dinghaishen needle fell dozens of meters again.


    If the dinghaishen needle just grows longer, if he hits it, I''m afraid it will directly enter the interior of the earth, but after all, it is a contact range of hundreds of meters in diameter. In addition, Chen Hao is afraid of causing permanent trauma to the earth.


    The roar from the dinghaishen needle stopped. Chen Hao took the stick in the air and left a huge cave on the ground. However, even if there was such a big movement, there was no response underground. I was doubting that Wu De''s guess was wrong.


    But the breath of sword Lingxiao did appear here, and the captured space-time dust also had his virtual shadow. We came quickly.


    Looking at the dark cave in front of me, I lit up the ancient characters in my body, and then fell down carefully. Chen Hao, Wu De and Li Yuantian followed closely.


    The straight cave is thousands of meters deep. All you see on the way are smooth earth and stone. Until the end, there is no sign of underground buildings.


    But if Wu De''s guess is right, the position will not be wrong. Chen Hao raised the dinghaishen needle and increased it to a diameter of more than ten meters. It was no longer a direct drop, but a little bit on the ground.


    The whole process was extremely strenuous, but it was not difficult for the Heavenly Master. However, it was only a few meters before it was pressed down, and the sinking speed of the Dinghai God needle began to slow down. Chen Hao seemed to have made every effort, about 30 meters or so, and the sinking Dinghai God needle completely stopped. Chen Hao kept working. It just stopped and was blocked by something.


    I asked him not to fall on the dinghaishen needle and motioned Chen Hao to step back.


    With my present strength, I am much stronger than him. After Chen Hao retreated, I pressed the Dinghai God needle with one hand, and the ancient characters in my body beat. Then with fierce mana and terrible force, the Dinghai God needle sank again, and there was a click explosion from the ground, like a huge egg shell being crushed, and the resistance borne by the Dinghai God needle suddenly disappeared the next second, The huge artifact fell straight under my spare strength.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t react. The dinghaishen needle suddenly stopped when it fell 100 meters. It passed through the hole and hit the bottom.


    Wu Dexi said: I found it.


    There is no doubt that the following is empty, but it is not the residence of Tianting in the Qingling world. It is not clear yet.


    Chen Hao winked at me. I hurried to the ground and stared intently at the hole where the dinghaishen needle didn''t enter. Seeing that I was ready, Chen Hao fiercely pulled out the dinghaishen needle.


    I don''t care if there is anything in it. At the moment when the dinghaishen needle is pulled out, I hit it with a fist. Thirty six changes form a huge fist seal and directly fall into the cave, but there is nothing in it.


    The cave is right in front of us. It is impossible to form a natural hole, because there will be no material that can stop Chen Hao''s pressing power in the nature of the Qingling world. It is definitely something tempered by man.


    The truth is in front of us. We didn''t have any discussion. I was still ahead and fell down for the first time.


    After a closer look, it was indeed a huge artificially dug hole. Powerful heavenly runes were burned on the surrounding stone walls. No wonder Chen Hao couldn''t break in the Dinghai God needle.


    The cavity is very large, more than 1000 square meters, but it is empty. At the same time, there are no buildings and habitable caves, but the ground is smooth, like someone gathered and trampled here for a long time.


    Wu De and Li Yuantian squatted on the ground and looked carefully. Then Wu De said: this should be a place for a party.


    Li Yuantian is more careful than Chen Hao. The diamond bracelet in his hand shines and lights up all around. Then he points to the ground and says: the wear in the middle is obviously more serious than that around him, and it is also linear. They should have lined up here for a long time, resulting in serious wear on this route.


    I looked down. As Li Yuantian said, under the weak light of the diamond bracelet, the worn light band was very clear. Along the light band, Chen Hao and I walked separately to the rock walls at both ends.


    The polished belt worn out suddenly disappeared under the rock wall. There was no sign of secret door and array in the whole rock wall, and so was Chen Hao.


    Li Yuantian bumped gently on the rock wall with a diamond bracelet. He looked puzzled and said: strange, do they have Earth Defense?


    Earth control is one of the five elements, which has a high demand on people''s physique. Throughout the ancient fairyland period, the only person who could really get water in the earth and rock was Tuxing sun. Even if other people are heavenly beings, they can do the five elements technique, but they can''t walk through the ground. Moreover, the earth and rock here are carved with heavenly runes.


    This is also the reason why there was only one Tu Xing sun in ancient times. It can be seen that Li Yuantian just couldn''t find the reason to vent his nonsense.


    Understand his heart, I didn''t talk to him.


    But when we were at a loss, Chen Hao suddenly gave a cry of surprise, and the whole person quickly flew back to us. Li Yuantian did not cover up the light of the diamond bracelet, but lit up the whole cavity for a time.


    Chen Hao came back with his back to us. On the way, he kept staring at the front, thousands of kilometers apart, which did not affect our sight. He clearly saw that a piece of earth and rock with tens of square meters on the wall inspected by Chen Hao was melting and becoming rippling like a fluid, and then a human shape was reflected in the fluid.


    But I didn''t feel any breath. I felt that what came out of it was a lifeless human thing.


    When Chen Hao retreated, the dinghaishen needle in his hand directly poked out, but at the moment of contact, the people inside earned it. The next second, the sword Qi was overwhelming, and the dinghaishen needle stopped a few meters away from Chen Hao.


    The person who comes out of it is Jian Lingxiao.

 Chapter 526

    Because of the recovery of the demon God, we didn''t dare to approach for a moment. We followed into the city until the people in the main city of the witch clan came out.


    When Jiang Ting saw us, she told us the details. When the emperor of heaven first came, they wanted to do it. The witch family had to sacrifice the demon God''s blood essence.


    It has to be said that the witch clan also hides its strong strength, but their strength is pinned on extremely scarce blood. They can only protect themselves and can''t go to war again.


    I''m afraid this is also the reason why they choose to subordinate to the Qingling world. If the Qingling world gets benefits in the future, they will not lose their share at that time. This is a kind of helplessness and silent struggle, indicating that they don''t want to be bound by the way of heaven in such a small world.


    We stayed in the main city of the witch clan for more than two hours. Chen Hao selected the soldiers of the witch clan again. Last time he left, he almost hollowed out the witch clan. Now he''s leaving. He can''t do this anymore.


    Chen Hao finally selected the elite of the five million elite, half of which are totems. According to Chen Hao, they will all be made into totems at that time, and then concentrate resources to improve their strength.


    I have the same idea before, but when I see a Friar''s battle, hundreds of millions of soldiers often fight. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers will die in the smallest battle. If we cultivate one according to Chen Hao''s method, it will consume a lot of resources and no one can afford it.


    But now Chen Hao is putting it forward. I think it''s necessary to try.


    Among the five million people, there are 4.5 million troops fighting, and the other 500000 are sacrifices of the witch family. The elder group of the witch family also gave Chen Hao a bottle of ancestral blood of the twelve ancestral witches, but it was diluted with witchcraft. It was the ancestral blood of the emperor river. It could summon the emperor river a thousand times. However, because of the dilution, the summoned emperor river was only slightly stronger than the peak saint, but it was at the level below the heaven.


    But the speed of Dijiang, even the cultivation of the great sage at the peak, can also play some role.


    Seeing that we only selected five million people, the Presbyterian group of the witch family understood what we meant and took out 500 sets of witch armor they were hiding.


    The witch race is the earliest race, and their magic tools are very powerful. The great wilderness also uses the stone tools of the witch family, which is very strong, but now the witch tools taken out by the elder group of the witch family give me a feeling that they are twice as strong as those used by the people of the great wilderness.


    The witch world is the destination of the witch family after all, and the left artifacts of the witch family are naturally the strongest.


    Equipped with witch armor, the overall strength of the five million army has been greatly improved. On the way out, Wu De began to teach them the big star array on Sunday. Chen Hao also told me that if we return to the holy land, the dragon and Phoenix baby has absorbed the Yin and spirit transformation brought by our childhood Yin, we will incorporate the dragon and Phoenix baby and thousands of people in the Qingling world into the period at that time.


    If the dragon and Phoenix change, I''m afraid they will have the same strength as the Tianzun at the beginning, not as good as the Tianzun at the peak, but their advantage is that they have a large number. If 9000 quasi tianzuns join, they will have the power to fight against the Tianzun at that time, and can also greatly reduce casualties.


    Chen Hao planned this with me in order not to be coerced by the corpse family when saving or not. He knows me best and knows these things of positive struggle. Because of the existence of Han, I can''t do it openly. Now I just leave it all to him.


    By the time we reached the entrance to the great wilderness, the emperor of heaven had completely entered, as long as there was a passing breath in the void.


    The residual breath is very weak, but if the monks under the great holy land come here, I''m afraid they will be overwhelmed by the breath.


    In order to prevent an ambush, jianlingxiao and the feathered field rate went first. After a moment, the feathered field came out, and the army lined up.


    The connection between the Seven Realms and the great wilderness is very unique. In the great wilderness, you can summon the seven realms to reach any of the Seven Realms, but the Seven Realms cannot summon the seven realms to directly enter the great wilderness. In this way, the witch realm has become the only transit station. Chen Hao left the elite army of the witch family, which also gave the witch family a certain self-protection ability.


    The entrance is relatively narrow. It took us more than two hours and five million people passed through.


    At the exit of the great wilderness, the sword stands in the sky, and a big golden sword is suspended in the sky, straight into the sky, frightening one side.


    After Wu De came out, he opened the Celestial Star array for the first time. All five million people went in. Half a million people sacrificed at the farthest star position. Chen Hao also sacrificed emperor Jiang''s ancestral blood. They can judge the situation and summon emperor Jiang at an appropriate time.


    We made this series of actions because we just came out and saw a luminous Palace floating in the sky.


    But we made a series of responses, but there was no response in the palace in the sky. In the void thousands of kilometers away, the sanctuary also floats. For defense, the sanctuary is now much smaller. It looks exactly the same size as the heavenly palace.


    Jianyuan looked up, couldn''t help sighing and said: that''s the heavenly palace in the fairy world. When the fairy world collapsed, he thought it also collapsed with it, but he didn''t expect to keep it. Now they take it out and really want to attack heaven.


    Chen Hao asked: monk, who is stronger than biyou palace?


    Jianyuan raised his eyebrows and thought about it before he replied: Although the status of Tongtian cult leader is very high, biyou palace is really not as good as Tiangong, because the tempering of Tiangong integrates too many Tiancai and earth treasures, which can be said to concentrate the resources of the whole fairy world. Although the leader of Tongtian cult is strong, there are not many people in his hands. In terms of resources, he is naturally no better than Tianting.


    Chen Hao didn''t respond very much. Then he asked Jianyuan and said: monk, the Lingshan mountain was about to be regarded as a Buddhist country, so you don''t have your own Buddhist temple?


    After a circle, Chen Hao finally asked the key point. Jianyuan touched his bald head awkwardly and said: Although I started my own sect, to some extent, I still belong to the West.


    Jianyuan didn''t lie, because in those years, including Jianyuan, he and Guanyin venerable belonged to the five elders in the fairy world.


    Jianyuan continued: at that time, I secretly dug a lot of people from the fairyland, including strong ones, but although they joined the Buddhism, they did things independently.


    In retrospect, some rumors spread in the Qingling world are true. The three Buddhas of Buddhism, each of whom is the Lord, do not have much contact with each other.


    Jianyuan saw Chen Hao turning his eyes to see him, but smiled and said: it was too late for me to set up the sect. Many Lingbao in heaven and earth already had masters. Not many of them fell into my hands. They just refined Lingshan into a magic weapon, which could not be ranked, and had collapsed in the catastrophe.


    When Chen Hao heard this, he sighed helplessly, turned back and said to me: now it seems that I can only pick them up.


    After doing it for a long time, Chen Hao wanted to be independent, but it was not easy to go back to the holy land to take people. He stared at Jianyuan and asked if there was a palace in the Buddhism. Now there is no palace. He can only take people back to the Holy Land shamelessly.


    In a sense, when we came out of the holy land, it was tantamount to dividing the boundary with the corpse family. Now when we go back, we can''t pull down our faces.


    Although the holy land is also beaten down by the witch family, if I open my mouth, Han will not occupy it. But now the holy land has chosen the corpse family. We are going to intervene. I''m afraid there will be conflict.


    I thought carefully and finally stopped Chen Hao.


    From my heart, I never thought of sharing you and me with Han. If you really do it according to Chen Hao, it will hurt Han''s heart.


    Thinking of this, I said: if you can''t wipe your face, I''ll go ahead and the army will follow.


    Five million people can''t stay here for too long. After all, Tianting is proficient in the Celestial Star array, and they have just added more than 1000 tianzuns. And the dormant deities have appeared, so I''m afraid the half dead deities I sensed have revived. Add up to more than 2000 heavenly masters. If they are killed together, the holy land will not be saved, and five million people are likely to be destroyed.


    When I think about this, I am also a little confused. If I were a decision-maker in heaven, I would never miss this opportunity and would order it at the first time.


    What makes me wonder is that the holy land is just a wait-and-see, and there is no meaning to be close to protection. This makes me feel a little uncomfortable.


    I walked in front. After Chen Hao was pressed by the army, Jian Lingxiao has been wandering in the star array of the sky. Instead of hiding the supreme breath, he released all the sword Qi to warn the people.


    As we approached, the holy land had a downward trend. At the same time, the golden light curtain opened a gap. Han stood at the entrance with some hidden joy on his face and waved to me from a distance.


    The scene did not have the embarrassment that Chen Hao worried about, which made us feel like going back to our own home. Before I even opened my mouth to ask, Qin Xue next to me said: Tong Tong, Tianting coerced the corpse clan with Wang pangzi and Jiang NV as chips, and Han Li argued with the elder group of the corpse clan to ensure that the corpse clan would not intervene when Tianting opened the road.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Dafu''s face eased and he breathed a long breath.


    I was surprised to hear that. And from this point of view, Han''s parents are really good to me, otherwise without their support, relying on Han alone can''t change the decision of the corpse family.


    In this way, it makes sense that the sanctuary did not protect us just now. Since an agreement has been reached, Tianting will not start secretly.


    Following Qin Xue''s words, Han Peng said to me: Tianting promised that no matter whether their plan was successful or failed, as long as we didn''t do it, they would release Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi.


    At this time, a hanging heart fell. Maybe I don''t have much desire for power, and I don''t particularly look forward to the way behind. Therefore, in my opinion, I don''t have to consider it, and I will give priority to saving people.


    My previous worry was not that I hesitated, but that I couldn''t change the decision of the corpse family. At that time, the most difficult thing to do is Han. Our feelings may also break completely.


    Now, all the worries are gone. The only regret is that next, we can only wait and see.

 Chapter 527

    I''m not surprised that Hanhe will choose to do so. I''ve always thought so since the moment I left. When I left, I just didn''t want her to be caught between me and the corpse family.


    Now I can''t imagine that the corpse clan will give up the opportunity that the whole clan has been waiting for for countless years for the sake of two people in the pure spirit world. If I didn''t see Pangu''s head, I don''t think Tianting would succeed, but now at least half of it has been successful. Coupled with their huge number of strong people, the result is really uncertain.


    Qinxue still wanted to say something, but Han took a look at it and took it back.


    I followed Han and asked: wife, it''s difficult for you.


    There are many words to say in my heart, but there are only these simple words left. Han Peng pursed her lips and smiled. She felt happy for me to come back. Wen Yan gently pulled my hand and said: Jiang NV and Wang pangzi are not only your friends, but also my friends. There is no embarrassment.


    That''s what I said, but I know that Han has been sleeping for thousands of years. Friendship is not so important to her. Even in Qingling world, she didn''t have much contact with Wang pangzi and Jiang NV. It can be said that she changed for me, and now she does it for me.


    But if the corpse family didn''t make such a decision, I wouldn''t blame Han, nor would I blame the corpse family. Because this is an inevitable choice under the general trend. Here, no matter any decision, there is no who is wrong or right. Just if the corpse family chooses to give up Jiang NV and Wang pangzi, I will completely draw a clear line with the corpse family.


    After all, many times, only when you are a decision-maker can you follow your own will and better protect the people around you.


    But there''s no need to worry so much now. On the way, Han Peng said to me: I have negotiated with who Tianting. When they make a move, there is a person on our side. As long as we travel and promise, the contract will take effect, and we can bring Jiang Nu and Wang pangzi back.


    In fact, as long as we don''t intervene, it''s meaningless for them to kill Wang pangzi and Jiang NV. It''s revenge to do so. So it doesn''t make much difference whether to send someone or not, but Han added such a provision when talking, which shows that she doesn''t want any mistakes on the way.


    Moreover, if Tianting fails, the final result will be the same as Tianshi mansion, which will be erased by the way of heaven. It will be better if we have someone there.


    The headless giant I took out from mubai gave it to Han when I left. By the way, did she see anything.


    Now is not the time to deduce, but Han has seen and known more than us since ancient times. Maybe he can see something. And I feel that the headless giant in the mubai mirror is very similar to the headless giant left by my grandfather. As for the size of the body, it doesn''t matter much.


    The headless giant that grandpa left for me was sunk into the sea by me. Now all the people in heaven have come here, and they have not seen the headless giant. More than a dozen heavenly lords who came to disturb before just noticed the leakage of breath, came to check, and finally were all killed by us.


    At present, the Tianting movement is about to begin, and they don''t have time to explore. Besides, they have seen the seven worlds flower and the six samsara, but even if they are still insistent and continue to send people to the Qingling world, they can''t find it every ten days and a half months.


    Because the place where I hide the headless giant is the most mysterious place in the East China Sea. Without the guidance of Li Yuantian, I would never have thought that there would be a dragon palace in the vast sea.


    But there was no one in the Dragon Palace. Li Yuantian knew the location of the Dragon Palace. Guided by Zhen Kun''s father, he gave him a map left over from ancient times. He found the Dragon Palace and took the Dinghai God needle from it.


    Moreover, although the Dragon Palace is broken, there is a vortex below, which is the sea eye. The giant was sunk into the sea eye by me. Without Chen Hao''s sea god needle, the heavenly Buddha can''t get close to it.


    A world away, I still keep in touch with the headless giant. As long as I have an idea, it can come out.


    But when he comes out, he must release his strength, which may cause a disaster to the Qingling world. But as long as the corpse clan doesn''t have an accident, I won''t take the initiative to let the giant come over. There will be time to deal with it at that time.


    I didn''t tell Han about the top secret. I didn''t believe her, but the fewer people I knew, the safer it was. At that time, when I hid in the past, only Chen Hao, Li Yuantian and me.


    Han Dan proposed to go to heaven alone. Finally, Jian Lingxiao was the best choice. Whether it''s his speed or strength, it''s him.


    After deciding on the candidate, Han Peng sent someone to negotiate with the people in Tianting. Because it was an agreed matter, Tianting also wanted to arrange these things as soon as possible. In less than half an hour, the messenger we sent came back.


    But behind him were the old sages and his seventy-two disciples, and the Jade Emperor was among them.


    They both looked very calm. When they entered the holy land, they greeted all of us with a smile.


    I was confused. Chen Hao''s eyebrows jumped wildly. If he hadn''t reached an agreement, he would have started. Even now, he has the impulse to rush people.


    But when the old sage said hello and waved his hand, some delicious food appeared in the square of the holy land. Rare and exotic animals are emitting attractive luster, and even extremely precious spiritual fruits.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao said coldly: old man, if you don''t have anything to pay attention to, you''ll steal if you don''t cheat. Do you want me to throw you out or go away yourself? Give you a choice of ten seconds.


    Not only Chen Hao was unhappy, but everyone present was unhappy. However, in detail, the old sage and the Jade Emperor are not betraying us. After all, once they appear, they represent other forces and can only start a new stove.


    But in our opinion, this kind of behavior is still despised, so we have a bad impression of them.


    It is rare for the Jade Emperor to show his true face. He is a man with a jade tree facing the wind. He wears a purple gold crown and a white jade belt around his waist. He is elegant without losing his dignity. Looking at him face to face at this time, I felt that his temperament was worthy of being the strong man who commanded the fairy world.


    In silence, he went to the banquet table and put his hand on it gently. Dozens of jars of nectar and jade liquid were immediately added on the table, emitting an attractive aroma of wine.


    Tianting wine has been famous in ancient times. Imperial wine must be a good product. Even if I can''t drink, I smell the smell and my throat wriggles for a time.


    Before Chen Hao scolded, the old sage''s face became a little lonely and said: there were few old friends left, and what remained had changed.


    I could hear that he was implying that the heavenly lords in the Seven Realms were dead, but I didn''t know what method the heaven had used to make them live again.


    As soon as the old sage said this, I knew what he was doing. His mood was affected. He suddenly became sad and stopped Chen Hao who wanted to speak.


    Seeing that I have not been expelled, the old sage looked at me gratefully, and then continued to say: only you have found the real old friend in this life. Today, we come, we have no other ideas, just to say goodbye to you.


    Gou survived the catastrophe of that year and stayed dormant for countless years. It was not a good time. Similarly, he had no friends around him. Now, the people around us can only be said to be partners along the way, not friends.


    Many people in Qingling world who died in several world wars know each other. If they continue to walk, there will be fewer and fewer people around me at that time.


    After a thousand years, ten thousand years, the longevity yuan will be exhausted. At that time, those who survive will feel lonely.


    The old sage didn''t say much. After taking out his chair, he sat down, opened a jar of wine, drank a lot, and poured seven or eight mouthfuls. Only then did he show a smile on his face. At this time, the old sage was no longer the obscene little old man in those years, and he had a bit more free and easy breath.


    I was thinking that maybe this was what he was like. It was only in the ancient times of danger and intrigue that he became like that.


    Life, there are always so many helplessness.


    After sighing, we sat down one after another. But from the old sage''s mouth, they seemed not sure enough. Now he came, as if he knew he would die. But it''s not easy for us to ask.


    Qiongjiang Yuye is easily intoxicating, and no one uses Xuanli to force the wine out on the wine table, and the old sage really has no mind with his disciples and the Jade Emperor.


    The banquet didn''t end until ten o''clock in the morning. During this period, the old sage talked with Wu De alone for a long time, as if he had told him something.


    When the sun first rose, the old sage and the Jade Emperor stopped talking at the same time, got up and said: if it''s successful, we''ll wait for you there. I hope the road ahead will be free of intrigue and can live a comfortable life.


    The Jade Emperor sighed and said with emotion: in fact, what I miss most is when I was in the fairyland. Such days were very leisurely and comfortable. Unfortunately, that is not the end result.


    The fairyland was indeed peaceful for many days. Although many immortals are intriguing, they also live happily. There is still a saying in the Qingling world: happiness is like immortals.


    Now from the Jade Emperor''s face, we can see that it is true.


    At last, the old sage bowed his hands with him and said: if you fail, today''s farewell is forever. I hope you take care. At that time, I also hope you can succeed and have a look at the world behind you.


    When they finished, they took their disciples and left. But when I was about to leave the holy land, I stopped them and turned back to Chen Hao and said: give them back their magic tools.


    The diamond bracelet and purple gold gourd are in Li Yuantian''s hands. Chen Hao used them to exchange the sea god needle. Now it''s unreasonable to take them out, but they all come to this step. Whether it''s success or failure, I hope they can give a go and bring their own life magic tools.


    Fortunately, Li Yuantian didn''t say anything. He readily handed over the two magic weapons. The strong man in the underworld also gave the 18th hell to the Jade Emperor.


    Watching them leave, people were filled with emotion.

 Chapter 528

    After the old sages left, with a wave of his hand, the mess left last night was erased. Then he turned back to the law and said: the road is dangerous, but we will keep going. Everyone has had a good rest in recent days.


    Although it was goodbye, the arrival of the old sages did have a great impact on our hearts. Han Peng now said a few words of encouragement to lift our anger.


    But at this time, seeing the collapse of Tianshi mansion, it''s useless to lift Qi. Han also knew this, so he said a few words briefly. As for letting everyone rest for a few days, in addition to now being a rare time of peace, he also wanted everyone to think for themselves.


    In the next few days, Chen Hao and I implemented what we had discussed before. After we left, Hanhe still let the dragon and Phoenix baby absorb the Yin spirit, which can be regarded as a quasi heavenly Buddha. As for their human partners, because there are too many cultivation accomplishments, they are now just the peak Saint under the condition that cangxue continues to provide miraculous medicine.


    However, when the old sage left, he told Wu De the secret of the big sky star array and helped him improve the big and small sky star compass. Now the power of the big sky star array has been raised to a higher level. With the help of the dragon and Phoenix baby, the five million people of the witch family can easily kill the emperor.


    But if Tianting leaves or fails, we will lose our opponent. Because I know from Han, Dahuang chose Tianting and will fight together at that time.


    On the fifth day, the supreme power of the wilderness appeared. It was a rough and crazy man with a piece of animal skin around his waist, naked upper body and a white bone stick on his shoulder.


    He stepped into the air, and the whole void was darkened, covering the brilliance of the sun. It can be seen that it was a top-level supreme power. Behind him, there were more than 500 heavenly beings. Among the heavenly beings, there were people carrying a stone carving.


    When the strong of the witch family saw the stone carving, their face changed and said that it was their holy weapon, the stone carving of gods and demons.


    Because the breath of the supreme power is covered, we can''t see the face of the stone carving, but I have seen the blood shadow of the demon God. It is very powerful, which can force back the existence of thousands of heavenly masters. Its statue, that will only be more powerful.


    After the people of the great wilderness entered the heavenly palace, the light of the heavenly palace dimmed, like a dormant beast.


    Neither the great sage nor the peak great sage participated, but they prayed in a distant place, hoping that this impact could open the way of the Tao. Otherwise, the heavenly Tao would kill all those who had dealt with him.


    After all, this is the small world of the way of heaven. Whoever he wants to die, he has to die. Thinking of these, the feeling of powerlessness when watching the battle of Tianshi mansion surged into his heart.


    In the face of such a god like existence, now we have to challenge his status. If in the past, it was something we didn''t dare to think about.


    But when mole ants are small, they also have the right to have a larger world.


    The heavenly palace was in full swing preparation, during which there were scattered heavenly zuns. It lasted until the tenth day, and the whole heavenly palace was quiet.


    Just when we thought they were going to start, the supreme masters of heaven and wilderness visited at the same time, leaving more than 5000 soul species. They are similar to memories and gods, but they are not living creatures.


    According to the introduction of the barbarians of the great wilderness, they use this method to avoid the blood washing of the way of heaven. If they fail, these soul species can still be preserved. At that time, help them cast bodies and enter the soul species. After thousands of years, they will give birth to a new life, and this life will carry the memory of the heaven and the great wilderness.


    Seeing that they left hope in this way, I was filled with emotion and immediately made a guarantee. If they failed, I would plant the soul and pass it on.


    Get my promise, a few people thank you, and then leave.


    As soon as they left, Han Li frowned. I know what she is thinking, because the corpse family is special, there is no soul and can''t leave the soul seed. If it fails, the whole corpse family will disappear completely.


    But the corpse repair has no memory. Unless it is supported by the emperor''s blood, it is a walking corpse. It has nothing to do with whether to stay or not.


    I don''t know how to comfort him about this kind of thing. I can only accompany him silently. At this time, Wu De raised a question. He asked Han, if Tianting is successful, what will happen in the end?


    Wu De''s question suddenly silenced the people around him.


    Yes, we haven''t thought about it from the beginning. But from the dialogue between grandpa and heaven, success is the existence of replacing heaven.


    If heaven really replaced the way of heaven, would they still accommodate us?


    At that time, they didn''t need any soul seed, and the best way to stabilize their position was to erase all the strong.


    At the thought of this, I was shocked and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Jianyuan was beside them. After a short silence, Jianyuan said: if this is the case, we can''t let them succeed, otherwise it will be a disaster at that time.


    Li Yuantian interrupted: but from their attitude, they should not do that kind of thing at that time. Now the way of heaven, there is no indiscriminate killing, otherwise kill us, where are so many things now?


    I think Li Yuantian''s words are more reasonable. Even if Tianting replaces Tiandao, the worst situation for us is to continue to hibernate, and then replace the current Tiandao with those who inherit Tiandao.


    If we think from a good place, they may let us go out with us and live in peace.


    But this possibility is almost zero, because as soon as we go out, it directly threatens their status. If there were such peace, Tianshi mansion, Tianting and corpse clan would have joined hands long ago. Why should they act in their own way.


    Han also agrees with Li Yuantian''s statement, but it is all speculation. What is the specific outcome can only be seen in the end. Maybe we worry so much that Tianting will fail completely in the end.


    In the next few days, the holy land began to rise and reached the highest void. From here, if you look at it with the eyes of ordinary people, the heavenly palace is only the size of an egg. But with cultivation, you can see every move of the people inside.


    But no matter where we go, we all belong to the space-time of heaven. Even if we fly to space, we can''t get rid of the monitoring of heaven. So, just to stay away from the core of the battle and reduce the impact.


    On the 20th day, the heavenly palace finally moved. From that morning, colorful lights continued to fly out of the heavenly palace. They were like streamers, woven into a net in the sky, then fell to the ground and spread on the ground.


    At that time, grandpa used the innate spiritual root of Qijie flower to protect the wilderness. Now, the heaven uses the Qi of chaos or the very pure Qi of chaos. This should be controlled by the Jade Emperor. After all, he has Pangu''s blood essence and spirit in his hand.


    The air flow of chaos turns very fast, covering the whole wilderness in just half a day.


    In the evening, the light curtain was built in the sky. For a time, the whole wasteland sky became colorful, and the flowing clouds were turning to form a huge cover to cover the wasteland.


    At this time, the action of Tiangong finally triggered the monitoring of Tiandao. The eyes of Tiandao emerged and stared at all this indifferently.


    Tiangong seems to be waiting for something. He didn''t do it immediately. Until the sun sets and midnight, the colorful light of the chaotic Qi in the sky and on the earth is fading and completely integrated into the world.


    At this time, someone in the heavenly palace shot, but instead of attacking the eye of the heavenly way, he avoided the eye of the heavenly way and attacked the void.


    It was a supreme shot, and it was the strongest blow. However, when his power touched the void, the sky immediately changed color, and a colorful light flashed away, blocking out all the supreme power.


    When I saw this scene, I knew they were trying to find out if the Qi of chaos worked.


    Because chaotic creatures are foreign creatures, do not belong to the life body in the small world of heaven, and are not suppressed by heaven.


    After the Supreme Master attacked the sky, he shot at a mountain on the ground. If he punched it on weekdays, the peak of several kilometers would collapse and fall into the ground, but at this time, the mountain only shook slightly and was also blocked by the gas of chaos.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Hao said with envy: if we can get Pangu''s skull, it is definitely a sharp weapon to defend the way of heaven. As long as it can''t kill us, how to pinch it depends on our will?


    The wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Tianting can''t imagine what we can think of. The jade emperor has Pangu''s blood essence and soul in his hand. How can we do what we haven''t done for tens of thousands of years?


    People should have self-confidence, do what people can''t do, but also have self-knowledge. Nowadays, the people in the holy land, whether in terms of overall cultivation or insight and strategy, may not be as good as one tenth of them compared with the heavenly court in its heyday.


    In that case, we don''t need to fantasize about what they can''t do. But when you have time, you can go and have a look.


    After the heavenly court tried, it was silent again. Just when we thought they were going to do it, there was a sudden sound of singing and dancing in the heavenly palace. The people inside were singing and dancing, a look of celebration.


    We were surprised, but it''s not surprising to think about it. What Tianting has passed through is an imperial life. The immortals often get together. They are uncomfortable. This is the last time they enjoy it before they make a move.


    But such a banquet always starts and ends under the gaze of the eye of heaven.


    At the end of the banquet, the whole heavenly palace was drunk. I didn''t care if heaven would suddenly take action. Such performance makes us feel more at home. Even if they succeed, the final result is likely to be as Li Yuantian said.


    In this way, it may not be bad for us. At least it gives us more time to prepare. The corpse family is not affected by Shouyuan. We are still young enough to wait.

 Chapter 529

    In the heavenly palace, all immortals are drunk and lie in disorder.


    And above their heads is the huge eye of heaven, cold and ruthless to terrible. When the morning light appeared in the sky, the heavenly palace was suddenly shrouded in auspicious clouds, colorful lights flickered, and burst out gorgeous colors. In which light and fog, countless peak saints and heavenly soldiers close to the quasi heavenly Buddha appeared in the array.


    I don''t know when to start. Those strong people who were originally drunk flew on the heavenly palace. They were waving all kinds of magic weapons. I saw Fuxi Qin in the wilderness, Jiuding and other ancient artifacts that never appeared.


    Among the strong, there are strange and powerful heavenly beings. Their eyes have no brilliance and their pupils show empty color.


    When Han saw this scene, he smiled helplessly and said: when the corpse world collapsed in front of the fairy world, after the corpse world collapsed, the strong people of heaven had been to the corpse world. They seemed to be looking for something. Unexpectedly, they also set foot on the corpse road.


    The best way for dead people to stay in the world is to take the corpse path. In those days, the people of Tianting finally chose this road. I''m afraid the empty graves in the seven circles of flowers were the burial place in front of the corpse path in ancient times. When I found out, they had come out of it, or were taken out of it.


    So when I went, I felt the breath was very unique. It was clearly dead, but I could feel alive. As for why it is set up in the Seven Realms, I''m afraid it is related to the space of power. At the same time, there is an artifact such as Pangu flag, which can deter many weak friars from making trouble.


    The most important thing is the space of the flower of the Seven Realms, which can be entered from the Seven Realms, and people scattered in the heaven of the seven realms can look after it.


    Of course, these are my conjectures. Time flies and the past is unbearable. It is no longer necessary to pursue his roots.


    A few seconds after the strong of the heaven appeared, a tall stone statue appeared in the void behind them. The stone statue grew as long as the wind, pulled up quickly and plunged into the air.


    The strong man of the witch family said: our Witch family has chaotic blood. At that time, we were the first to resist the heavenly way and want to destroy the family. But at that time, the demon God was born and led the witch family to resist. Finally, the demon God of the witch family was beheaded, but also helped the witch family through the robbery. After the death of the demon God, his body turned into a stone statue, which was the statue of the demon God in front of him. Originally, it was enshrined in the temple of the witch family. Later, the witch family was torn apart. I didn''t expect it would be in their hands.


    Jianyuan said next to him: I have heard about the witch family in those years. It is said that the demon God is the remnant soul of Pangu, reincarnated with the help of the three boundary stone. I don''t know whether it is true or false.


    I''m afraid no one outside the witch clan can detect such a secret thing. It''s not easy for Jianyuan to catch such a rumor.


    At this time, there is no need for the strong of the witch family to hide and say: there is such a saying in the secret news of the witch family. I''m afraid it''s eight or nine times. Except for Pangu, the great God who broke up the chaotic world, I''m afraid no second person can stop the anger of the way of heaven by reincarnation of a remnant soul.


    When the voice of the strong man of the witch family who has been talking to us fell, another person added: there is another saying within the witch family. When the demon God was beheaded, a terrible strange image occurred, which deterred the heavenly way, let the heavenly way make concessions, and did not kill the Witch family.


    All kinds of speculation only show one thing. The stone statue in front of him is extremely powerful. Although he has died, his existence is a threat to the way of heaven.


    Hearing this, I sighed in my heart. It seems that Tianting is well prepared and may succeed.


    When the statue of demon God appeared to the maximum, the eye of heaven finally changed. The pupil was shining like a kaleidoscope. The streamer flew away. The next second, all the glow converged and became dark. It was like a universe, and a golden light was flying from far to near.


    Until now, I understand that the so-called eye of heaven is actually a space-time channel, but it connects a space-time that I don''t know how far. At the other end of the channel, the heavenly way is likely to sit on a high throne and observe us through the channel. When it offends or threatens him, his separation will appear.


    The last time Tianshi mansion made a move, only the big hand came out from the inside at first. It was the result of the action of Tiandao''s separated body across endless time and space, but even if it crossed a time and space, the power was still strong.


    Now Tianting has not made a move, and the separation of Tiandao has arrived. It can be seen that Tianting''s move is more threatening than Tianshi mansion.


    Seeing that the division of the heavenly way was coming, the war drum was remembered in the heavenly palace. Several large army arrays flew up in the sky with auspicious clouds. The heavenly palace followed closely, and there was a trend to enter the eye of the heavenly way.


    A few seconds later, that trend has evolved into a fact. The army of Tiangong is indeed attacking the eye of heaven. It can be seen that Tianting has seen through the secret of the eye of heaven and wants to take the initiative.


    But the eyes of heaven have a strong force to guard. The first wave of approaching army is wiped out in a blink of an eye, which is very terrible.


    But even so, the army of the heavenly palace still didn''t shrink back. The successive impact was completely piled up with corpses, and the resistance to the eye of the heaven with the power of the dead people before they died was advancing bit by bit.


    After the heavenly palace came, the stone statue seemed to live. Suddenly, he threw a fist at the eye of the heavenly way. Behind him were the magic tools and attacks of more than 2000 heavenly Lords.


    The power of terror condensed in an instant. I felt that if the power fell on the holy land, the whole holy land would explode in a second. It can be seen that in the process of fighting with us, Tiangong has actually exercised restraint.


    Of course, this kind of Ke is the inside information behind the corpse family. It is not as simple as it seems to dare to fight for its own way against the heaven.


    Both sides are reserving, because the power erupted at this time is used to break through the Tao, not to be consumed in mutual struggle. If several parties use the inside information as soon as they fight, they will not reserve enough power to resist the heaven even after tens of thousands of years.


    This is a compromise, but also a way of self-protection.


    The fist of the demon God and more than 2000 heavenly masters shot at the same time. An ink blue light curtain erupted on the eye of the heavenly way, and the power erupted from it was stopped and rolled back.


    The cannon fodder army led by the heavenly palace rushed to the eye of the heavenly way. When it was about to enter, the power of the demon God began to reduce, and the power of the eye of the heavenly way began to counterattack, killing tens of millions of people in a second.


    However, the heavenly palace has a profound foundation, and the number of troops dispatched needs to be hundreds of millions. Even if there is terrible death every second, the heavenly army still shows no sign of retreat. It is filled with human life and has a firm foothold in front of the eye of the Tao of heaven.


    The speed of the war can only be calculated in seconds now, because the second wave of attack of the heavenly palace followed, and the stone statue of the demon God shot for the second time.


    At this time, all the powerful people in the heavenly palace shot at the same time, and millions of magic tools gathered into a bright ball like the sun. It is unclear whether it is the power of the Heavenly Master or the power of the peak saint and quasi Heavenly Master. They have been completely integrated into a whole.


    Everyone in the Holy Land stopped breathing at this time, and everyone''s eyes were full of bright light, staring at the coming of the next moment.


    The purpose of Tiangong is very simple. Since you can''t avoid fighting with the separation of Tiandao, you might as well take the initiative to go out. Obviously, the purpose of this blow is to break through the last barrier of the eye of Tiandao.


    The light like the little sun collides with the eye of the way of heaven, and the chaotic runes of the wasteland are excited. Even with its protection, the wasteland is still collapsing rapidly, countless mountains are crumbling, and the earth is cracking.


    The terrible shock wave directly broke the void, and countless void cracks appeared. For a time, the whole sky seemed to crack.


    However, the Qi of chaos has the ability to regenerate. After the impact, it is quickly repairing the world. Although it can not return to the original appearance, it also increases the bearing capacity of the wilderness.


    There is a saying in Qingling world that living on this earth, human beings are an outsider to it. No matter whether human beings exist or not, the earth will always exist.


    But now it seems that that sentence makes no sense at all.


    When human power reaches its peak, whether it is scientific and technological civilization or Xiuzhen civilization, the earth under our feet only belongs to one piece of land.


    When human beings know more and explore more secrets, they will find that the land under their feet is no longer their destination. In terms of scientific and technological civilization, life belongs to the universe and does not belong to any life planet.


    The impact on the holy land has weakened hundreds of kilometers away, unable to break through the void. When we arrive at the holy land, we don''t need to stop it. We are stopped by the protection of the holy land.


    At the core of the battle, the light covered the army of the heavenly palace, covered the heavenly palace, and even the eye of the heavenly way had only one outline under the strong light.


    A few seconds later, when the light scattered, we found that the heavenly palace and the army had entered the eye of the heavenly way. However, the attack of the heavenly palace completely broke the outermost defense of the eye of the heavenly way. The inner space could not block our sight. We could see it very clearly and the voice could be heard.


    When the heavenly palace entered, the coming heavenly Tao finally issued an angry and unhappy cold hum. Although there were no too many words, this cold hum was the same as the death sentence of the heavenly palace. For us, the voice was also a big mountain and weighed on our hearts.


    With Leng hum, the speed of Jinguang approaching became faster.


    Tiangong also took advantage of this opportunity to fly quickly to the deep, trying to break through.


    Han''s parents appeared at this time. They stared at the battlefield as if they were hesitating or waiting for something. Until Tiandao stretched out a hand across the air and was blocked by the heavenly palace, their expressions suddenly sent off, as if they had made some major decision.

 Chapter 530

    While observing the eye of heaven, I was also paying attention to the look of Han''s parents. Looking at their appearance, I wanted to fight when the heaven palace failed but seriously injured the heaven.


    But even so, is it really useful?


    The destruction of Tianshi mansion made me know that it was only a part of the way of heaven. I felt that no matter what I did, the final result was moths flying into the fire. Even if I could kill one of the twelve parts of the way of heaven and step out of this space, what would I do if I met the way of heaven in the end?


    I believe that this problem is not only thought of by me, but selectively ignored by everyone. Of course, people who do not know selectively ignore. People who know naturally know the truth, and such a large-scale impact is likely not to encounter the Tao of heaven.


    I happen to belong to the latter. My understanding of the Tao of heaven is limited to what I heard from my grandfather, and he didn''t have time to tell me too much.


    Sure enough, Han''s parents suddenly said after watching: we''re ready. If they fail, we''ll do it. If they get through, we''ll hibernate.


    Han obviously didn''t expect her parents'' decision. She was surprised and asked: father, do you really want to do this?


    Han''s father didn''t answer this question directly, but asked Han and said: we''ve been waiting for so many years, isn''t it for this moment?


    Too hasty decision and change, so that Han''s face suddenly turned white. Looking back at me, the expression in his eyes was very complex.


    At this time, Han''s father made a low sound in his mouth. The sound was not big, but it covered the sound from the eyes of heaven and spread around.


    The wilderness, which was silent because of the battle, suddenly burst out four powerful blood Qi from four directions after his light ah, and four dark shadows are rapidly coming towards the holy land from four directions.


    I wanted to see the person, but Han didn''t let me see it. He hurriedly pulled me aside, gently held my face like when he first met, and quickly said: Tong Tong, there''s not much time. What I tell you now, you just listen and do it, you know?


    When she opened her mouth, I guessed what she wanted to say, but it came suddenly. I wasn''t ready in my heart. I didn''t know how to answer her, so I had to nod subconsciously.


    After seeing this, Han Peng said: you leave now with your people. Don''t interfere. If we go out, I''ll come back to you. If we fail, remember that you don''t want to fight in a thousand years. Those people of the witch family can''t stand a battle.


    I didn''t speak.


    Han continued: Tong Tong, Jiang Nu is a good girl. If I can''t come back, you''ll talk to her.


    After a few seconds of silence, she said: at least you can leave a back for your family.


    When I wasn''t sensible, Han Peng didn''t stop me from contacting Jiang nu. The main reason was that she couldn''t have children. Otherwise, as a woman, how could she be willing to let her man touch other women.


    I still didn''t speak, but when Han said this, there were tears in the corners of her eyes.


    When I wanted to talk to her, I found myself choking and speechless. Just subconsciously shook his head.


    Race against time, I shook my head at this time. Han Peng became angry. His voice increased a lot and shouted at me: Why are you getting bigger and more disobedient?


    Before I answered him, the blood gas from the four directions of the great wilderness fell into the holy land. They were four old people. I didn''t notice the smell of the imperial blood of the corpse family in their bodies, but they were still like normal people, and they could hear the sound of blood flowing in their bodies. It can be seen that they were at the same level as Han''s parents.


    Plus Han''s parents, the corpse family has five supreme powers. The five people didn''t communicate, just one look, but they were very firm. The next second, the five hearts flew out of their chest at the same time. The five hearts formed an array over the holy land. At the same time, the emperor''s blood flew out. For a time, it was all golden.


    I have been watching, ignoring Han, was stabbed into my eyes by the golden light, and was temporarily blind. When I recovered, the sky had opened a channel. The next second, the dense corpse people came out of it, and half a second was full of the holy land.


    And there are still a steady stream of people coming out, including many Tianzun. I counted it carefully. There are more than 5000 Tianzun.


    As I thought before, the cultivation of the corpse clan is slow, but they can live for a long time, and time is the main reason for achieving the strong, so I guess there will be many strong of the corpse clan.


    Now it seems that my guess is correct. After the world collapsed, they also opened up their own space. At the same time, there are four strong people dormant in the wilderness, waiting for the opportunity.


    Seeing too many changes, I was numb. At the same time, the army of the holy land was also reorganizing. All the people in the early days of the holy land were left, but they had no plan to leave.


    Because of success, they can follow and leave. If they fail, no matter where they are, they will eventually be erased by the way of heaven.


    From the current point of view, there must be more Tianting and great wasteland in the corpse family, and there are many quasi tianzuns, but the corpse family has no details like the stone statue of the demon God.


    The stone statue of gods and Demons plays a decisive role in the eyes of heaven. Every time he makes a move, the heavenly palace will advance a lot.


    But at this time, the golden light in the eyes of the heavenly way had a human shape, and he kept shooting on his way. At this time, hundreds of millions of troops in the heavenly palace had been exhausted, and the strong in the heavenly palace were sparing no effort.


    It''s just that this effort can''t see the result now. Maybe all the efforts will turn into fly ash at the moment of contact with the separation of heaven.


    The army of the corpse clan is gathering, and Han Peng keeps scolding me and wants me to leave, so I don''t have time to look at the things in the eyes of heaven.


    Moreover, during this period, Hanhe has spread the voice and shouted out all the people of Qingling world and the witch family, and even picked out the witch soldiers in the holy land to prevent us from getting involved in the next war.


    Cangxue and the owner of the dragon and Phoenix baby are all floating in the void, looking at me blankly, waiting for my decision.


    I already have the answer in my heart. I have long thought about the arrival of this day, but I didn''t expect it to be so sudden.


    I won''t leave Han. Similarly, I don''t want Qingling world and people around me to be involved in this seemingly fruitless war.


    When Tianshi mansion was destroyed, I was a descendant of Zhangjia, but I was not bloodwashed by the way of heaven. At the beginning, this little detail was ignored by many people, and even Han Hua didn''t mention it, but I seriously thought about it afterwards. The blood of Tianshi mansion and Zhangjia didn''t involve me, not because I didn''t belong to Tianshi mansion, but because of the ancient characters in my body.


    In that case, my participation has little to do with my non participation and the Qingling world.


    Some people in the heavenly palace stayed. When they saw the movements of the corpse family, they immediately came to ask about the situation.


    Han''s parents explained in person, and then showed their attitude of not interfering. They hoped that Tiangong would release Wang pangzi and Jiang nu in advance.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the strong left behind in the heavenly palace also felt the pressure brought by the corpse family, and the current situation is not that two hostages can stop it. If you offend the corpse family, intervening now is a disaster for the heavenly palace.


    After weighing, the strong man of Tiangong finally compromised and sent a signal. Soon, jianlingxiao came back with Wang pangzi and Jiang NV. Then the strong of the heavenly palace retreated.


    Up to now, Han Hua has stopped talking to me in a consultative tone. She asked Qin Xue to summon biyou palace and let the people of Qingling world transfer. Because I have no objection, people in Qingling world can only follow suit, and the army of the witch family has also entered the biyou palace.


    I didn''t say a word in the whole process, but I kept talking to Chen Hao, Wu De, Jian Yuan, Jiang Nu, Li Yuantian, Wang Dafu and Jian Lingxiao in private.


    I told them about my situation and told them that if I did it, the Qingling world would not be involved. When I said this, Chen Hao''s face changed. Fortunately, Han Peng was busy arranging for us to leave and didn''t notice.


    I reprimanded him in time so that he wouldn''t show it. Just listen to me.


    All the way up to now, I don''t like to put some important things on me. First, I was so surprised that even if I was targeted, the secret would not be revealed. I controlled the giant''s light ball. I gave it to Chen Hao on the way back.


    What I''m telling them now is our plan if we can''t come back. In my opinion, neither the corpse clan nor the heavenly palace is the best time. We should wait for mubai, or make a decision after learning about mubai.


    Because up to now, mubai is not only the most person I have ever seen, but also the one who can block the way of heaven. However, his appearance is too mysterious. I don''t know whether the people in the heavenly palace and the heavenly court can''t see or what''s going on. It seems that they ignore him at the same time.


    But I always think that if you want to break through the small world of heaven, Mu Bai is the key.


    But now I told Han''s parents about it, and I couldn''t stop their decision, so I chose not to say it, but these things must be known to Chen Hao and let them understand how to go next.


    Chen Hao kept telling me: boss, I''ll follow you.


    I chose to ignore, quickly finish my thoughts, and then scolded him and said: it''s about the future of Qingling world, don''t fool around. Any of you will eventually involve Qingling world.


    Jianlingxiao they also wanted to say to come with me, but after hearing my words, everyone chose silence.


    They are no longer sentimental creatures and can distinguish the importance. At the same time, they can see that I have decided to give it. No matter how much I say, they can''t change my mind.


    And this matter, Han has prepared everything for me to leave, then urged us to leave, and personally escorted us to the exit.


    I was obedient all the way, and I also entered the channel to the witch family. I just stayed in the open underworld and asked Jian Lingxiao to take good care of Chen Hao and watch them leave.

 Chapter 531

    If Tianting and the corpse clan fail, Chen Hao''s hope is the greatest. I didn''t use the headless giant to help Hanhe. In fact, it''s my own little selfishness.


    The way of heaven is too strong. I never have confidence in my heart. Even if I see such a huge background of Tianting and corpse family, I still think so. It''s just that Han''s father has made a decision, and my intervention is meaningless.


    After all, as his father said, living for countless years is now, and they wait too long to wait any longer. If they wait, people''s hearts will be worn away.


    Chen Hao has been standing at the highest place of biyou palace, staring at me like fire, until the end of his sight, he still stands still.


    I understand his inner thoughts. When he comes here, he is not afraid of death and is willing to die with me. But I''m afraid that I''m used to death. I have no fear of death, but I''m very afraid of the people around me.


    It''s hard to imagine how lonely it is when you wake up and there are no familiar people around you?


    I can understand the old sage and the Jade Emperor, what they have to bear to survive, the carnival of the heavenly palace, and the final indulgence, rather than a celebration of liberation.


    Whether they succeed or fail, at least they are free.


    Looking at the biyou palace, which is becoming more and more bright, I whispered to myself: some people may really disappear after inadvertently saying goodbye.


    As the old sage said: this farewell may be farewell.


    The chaotic creatures in the underworld were all killed by the way of heaven. The place with no Yin and no vitality is a little desolate, but it is a chaotic soil.


    Unfortunately, ancient events have become a thing of the past. No one can say why ancient times broke the chaotic world.


    When biyou palace finally disappeared into sight and I couldn''t even see the light spot, I took a long breath, sorted out my mood and went back.


    Hanhe should have left, and now he should be able to catch up. This time, I won''t go.


    However, when I came out, I found that on the peak not far away, Han was standing absently, looking at the exit of the underworld. Because her spirit was too scattered, she didn''t notice me coming out from the inside.


    Quietly approaching, she found tears hanging on her face and staring at the exit of the underworld.


    God is merciless, but our feelings start from the simplest time. We will not forget, but will become deeper and deeper. But there are always too many changes in reality, just like the last time I left.


    However, no matter what, we don''t need to explain. Just like when I go back, I don''t have to feel my face hanging, because it''s just going home for Han and me.


    When I walked behind her, she didn''t find it until I called my wife. She thought it was an illusion. Her body moved slightly and didn''t look back.


    In the distance, where the holy land is located, a terrible battle is breaking out in the eyes of heaven. Countless dark lights rush out one wave after another. The mountains and rivers in the wilderness are crumbling, but the rules of Han and I are scattered, and they are not affected within tens of kilometers around.


    Hearing that it was really me, Han Peng turned back happily. Just at the moment of turning back, he received all the smiles on his face, put on a ferocious look, and angrily scolded: Why did you come back again? Didn''t I let you go back to the witch world?


    As she spoke, she grabbed me and said: I''ll send you out now.


    The decisive tone does not allow me to resist at all. Pull me towards the entrance of the underworld. I didn''t struggle. With her flying, I said on the way: I won''t go back.


    Some things, just a word.


    Just as Han Peng asked his father if he had to do this, when she got the answer, she didn''t say the second sentence, let alone stop it, because sometimes, one sentence, that is the result that can''t be changed.


    I said I wouldn''t go back. It''s a result.


    Han can feel my firmness, his face suddenly changed, and told me: I''ll send you back now. Don''t come here. If you succeed, I''ll come back to you.


    Knowing that I won''t go, she still wants to send me away and hope I live, just as I hope Chen Hao and them can live.


    I tried my best to resist this time, but she didn''t pull. Han Peng turned back and roared: Tong Tong, why aren''t you obedient? If you don''t go, it''s too late.


    I held her hand tightly, shook my head and told her I wouldn''t go. I can''t say too much now, otherwise it will cause misunderstanding to her and continue to persuade her, so I bite to death and only say one word.


    Han Peng heard Yan Leng for a moment, then suddenly raised his hand and slapped me in the face with his backhand.


    After being slapped in the face, I still didn''t say anything. Han he was stunned. The next second he rushed to my arms, hugged me tightly, and then kissed me with my face.


    Behind him, there is a constantly splitting earth. The runes built by the collapse of mountains, the evaporation of mountains and rivers, and the Qi of chaos have no power to block the impact after all.


    But Hanhe and I were totally ignored, as if there were only two of us in the world.


    Her beautiful appearance is more beautiful and moving at this time. Her big watery eyes seem to be dripping water.


    I responded to her enthusiasm with unprecedented excitement. I don''t know when her law has built a small space around us and is flying opposite.


    We can see the outside, but people outside can''t see the inside. When she arrived at a quiet place, the small space built by Han stopped, and her neon clothes and feather clothes were taken back.


    I''ve seen her body more than once, but now


    But before I objected, Han Peng threw me to the ground.


    The heavenly palace persisted for a long time, and I also persisted for a long time. At the last moment, there was a loud noise in the distance, and the terrible wave came in an instant, just like the carnival in the end of the day. The wilderness had no resistance to its barbarism and freedom.


    With the loud noise outside, Han and I held each other tightly at the same time. Their eyes were opposite, full of satisfaction and aftertaste.


    When Hanhe and I put on our clothes and came out, the light in the sky was still dispersing in the distance. I noticed that some time rules were integrated into Hanhe''s law. Our time inside was different from that outside, because I knew how long I had been tossing on her.


    Han''s face was slightly red, and there were two lip prints on her neck that I kissed. I don''t know why, she didn''t eliminate it with Xuanli.


    Ten seconds later, the light in the sky gradually dispersed. There was a huge crack in the eye of the Tao of heaven. In the crack, there stood a ten meter high golden armor god man. He was not big, but his power was very terrible.


    But the eye of the way of heaven is broken. He seems to be unable to get out and trapped in it. At this time, the holy land is already landing. At the same time, the earth roars, and the runes built by the Qi of chaos have not been completely broken. Now there is no continuous destruction. The cracked earth begins to recover, and the mountains and rivers are also recovering.


    Even so, on some huge wounds, the runes constructed by the Qi of chaos were broken and could not be recovered.


    The holy land is descending at this time, close to the eye of heaven. It may be that the eye of heaven''s way was damaged, which angered the separation of heaven''s way. Seeing the corpse family approaching, the gold armor man inside hummed coldly and said: moths to the fire.


    Indeed, his four words are very appropriate, but everyone knows the truth that he has to send on the string.


    There is no need to say too much in the battle of life and death. But when I went in with Han, Han''s parents suddenly changed their faces, came to me and said: boy, why are you back?


    I can see that they really don''t want me back and want me to live well. This may be the same as parents all over the world. They care about their daughter and naturally hope that the people their daughter cares about can be safe.


    At the end of life, in fact, what we care about is whether the person most concerned in our heart can live well, that''s all.


    I didn''t say anything. I just held Han''s hand tightly. At this time, Han didn''t drive me away, but also held my hand tightly.


    Han''s parents sighed slightly, looked at Han and said to me: born in such an era of the end of the road, you can''t expect too much. After you go in, you''ll stay in the holy city. The heaven court failed just now, and the heaven palace exploded. The Pangu blood essence and soul volley contained in it should have been severely damaged. Maybe there is a chance to send you out.


    When Han''s father said this, he used his voice for fear that the people around him would hear it.


    "Little boy! If you follow Han, you must not do it. You have Pangu''s divine blood in your body. If you do it, the ancient word of heaven will manifest, and the way of heaven will be disturbed again. If you are lowering your separation at that time, I''m afraid you can''t even get out. "


    Han''s mother told me. Hearing this, I think they let me leave. In addition to caring, I''m afraid they''re still worried about the ancient characters in my body.


    I nodded. It''s important. I naturally won''t move. I''m just curious. Don''t I know the way of heaven if the ancient words in my body don''t manifest?


    You should know that Qingling world also has separation, which can be connected with each other. To describe it according to the tangent point, it is like they have a common brain.


    The holy land is still approaching, and the whole battle can no longer be commanded by one person, but by a think tank. In such a huge battle, the deployment of all parties depends on the communication of gods and souls.


    When it was twenty or thirty kilometers away, the army of the corpse family rushed out, and the holy land army was also divided into several camps and pressed out together.


    The golden armor man in the eyes of heaven snorted coldly again. He had a human outline. At first glance, it seemed that he could see his face, but when he really looked carefully, he found that he couldn''t see his face clearly. Where he was, it was like a nothingness.


    At the moment of contact, the army was killed like mole ants, but the situation of the corpse clan was better than that of the Tianting. This may be due to the damage of the eye of the heavenly way and the problem of the channel.


    But even so, without advancing one meter, the falling bodies are like raindrops, which is very terrible.

 Chapter 532

    Han really took me to hide in the depths of the holy land as ordered by his parents. In order to avoid being seen, she also set up a magic array to hide us.


    I was speechless and uneasy. The corpse family wanted to send me and Han out with countless people''s lives?


    It''s more or less unpleasant to think of these. Han saw what I thought and sighed: Tong Tong, it''s not only those people who will die, including my parents, they can''t go out. Even the two of us are just things in the plan. Whether we can go out depends on fortune.


    I don''t know what to say, cruel or inhumane?


    But I''ve never been like this? And if no one can go out, all people will die in vain. Like Tianshi mansion, like Tianting, what''s that for?


    In fact, there is no need to hide, because everyone thinks of this kind of thing, but they always have an extravagant hope in their hearts, hoping to get an opportunity, even if the opportunity is only a few hundred million times, or even does not exist, they are willing to pay their own lives.


    After reading my heart, he shook his head and said softly: everyone has fatigue and ideals. When ideals cannot be realized, everyone will be sleepy and want to leave and enjoy the rest of the time. But war is different. For example, in the holy land, they fight for survival, and the people they attack are also for survival.


    When the war comes, we will have a lot of ideas, be afraid of death, miss our family and think a lot of things. But as soon as the war breaks out and the enemy comes, those are just empty talk, and all you can do is fight the enemy. So many times, morale is very important. The old sage''s words on that day were wrong, so I said that.


    Han Peng seems to be very attentive and has a lot of words. He seems to think that we talk too little together. He has been looking for words, but what he said is also reasonable.


    On the battlefield, many times they can''t help themselves, and there are strict regulations in the army there. Fleeing on the battlefield is a capital crime. When the rules are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, no one will question them. Even if there are, they are a small number of people, and as long as they make a voice, they will be regarded as an alternative.


    At first, I still had some doubts in my heart. I thought that my life and death were about to be uncertain. Han Peng just talked to me so much, but when I wanted to see the situation outside, I found that Han Peng''s position just blocked my sight, and she was talking to me all the time, in order to distract my attention. Similarly, she did not go to the battlefield.


    I want to release the law to feel it. Han Peng gently shook his head and said: Tong Tong, some things can''t be seen. My heart may feel better and less self blame in the future.


    I love her inexplicably when she says this. Even if I don''t look, I know who will die. Here, except for Han''s parents who will worry me, the others are nothing to me. Even Han''s parents don''t have a great impact on me.


    But Han is different. Her back is to her people and her parents. If she doesn''t look, she doesn''t dare to watch her relatives die.


    I''m afraid it''s more painful for her now than I looked at the collapse of Tianshi mansion, because the collapse of Tianshi mansion was only a moment at that time. When I reacted, my heart was just great sadness. Han Li now has to endure the suffering of the whole process.


    The roar kept ringing in my ears. I gently lowered my head and held her in my arms. Almost when I touched my chest, she finally shed tears and wet my clothes.


    I don''t know what to say now. The only thing I can do is to give her a reliance.


    In less than half a minute, the protection of the holy land was broken, but it was moving all the time. I looked up and saw that the sky was gray. This was no longer a wild day, but a space-time barrier in the eyes of the Tao of heaven.


    The sanctuary is still flying, very fast, like crossing the void.


    I couldn''t help looking outside over Hanhe''s shoulder. Then I found that Hanhe and I were the only ones left in the city. All the strong men of the corpse family went out. Outside, I could see a huge Xuanyuan sword splitting towards the golden armor giant. Behind Hanhe''s father, there were countless strong men of the corpse family. Their strength was all transmitted to Hanhe''s father through blood.


    Gathering the strength of the people, Han''s father kept chopping Xuanyuan swords. Each sword consumed the power of 5000 Tianzun behind him, millions of peak saints and zuntianzun.


    The golden armor giant took over the Xuanyuan sword and was forced to retreat. The broken holy land followed them and flew away to the distance. There should be an exit.


    Until now, I found that the most terrible thing is the corpse clan. Han''s father''s cooperation with them has gone beyond the scope of the weekly star array and any cooperation.


    The Zhou Tian star array can concentrate everyone''s power, but there is always a crack, and the secret method of the corpse clan now seems to blend the power of millions of people into one person.


    Han''s father consumed the strength of everyone with each sword, but that was also his strength. There are essential differences between blending and fusion.


    Seeing that the battlefield was good for us, I hurried to share the situation with Han. After hearing this, she relaxed a little and said to me: that''s the hemolysis of the corpse family. The injected power you see is actually connected through blood gas. It''s just that this technique can only be used once in a lifetime.


    I didn''t hear the meaning of her words. I thought it was the limitation of secret arts, but when Han said here, I suddenly felt warmth coming from my chest. Only then did I find that she was crying and suddenly understood in my heart.


    You can only use it once in your life, because when you use it, you need to pay for your life.


    But before I comforted her, Han said: This is good. At least I paid my life and could see new hope.


    Indeed, I don''t know what to say. Maybe silence now and let her comfort herself is the best comfort.


    I can''t remember how many swords Han''s father chopped, because he was too fast and too many. Even if he traced back his memory, he couldn''t tell how many swords it was from the light and shadow.


    But the army behind him, as long as he cleaves a sword, hundreds of thousands of people will die, and with a short victory, Han''s father''s body is disintegrating a little, and blood gas began to escape.


    Seeing that it was going to be impossible, Han''s mother replaced it. Seeing this scene, I didn''t dare to tell Han. She kept asking me how it was. I said good words.


    But after asking several times, she heard the cover in my words and stopped asking.


    I looked at the gold armor giant who was constantly pushed back and the endless channels behind him. I had some bad premonitions. The road was too far away. The speed of the holy land was not as fast as the separation of heaven. The rest of the corpse family may not be able to support the exit.


    At this time, the people who can''t see the Holy Land in the whole battlefield have died on the way. It is estimated that only a few people control the Holy Land in the core of the holy land.


    After taking charge of Xuanyuan sword, Han''s mother attacked in the same way and continued to press forward.


    On the way, the people of the corpse clan are decreasing sharply, but the power of the separation of heaven is also weakening. Seeing this scene, my fear of the invincibility of heaven suddenly disappears, and I will be injured and weak. That proves that he is not invincible and can be broken.


    In order to ease the tangle in Han''s heart, I deliberately turned aside the topic and asked: wife, why does my father say that heaven can''t sense his separation?


    Han Dun paused. He was probably sorting out his mood before he told me: the Tao of heaven controls a domain, which is very big. His twelve separate bodies guard one side respectively, and there is no connection with each other, but the ancient characters in your body are Pangu characters. If you release them, the Tao of heaven will inevitably feel. At that time, he will peep into his real body and I''m afraid he will do it himself, That would be a devastating disaster for us.


    I asked: wife, what will it look like when we get to that space? Still like the earth, like the wilderness?


    To answer my questions, she needs to think and be distracted. The meeting makes her feel better. Han Hu shook his head, sighed and said: it''s also strange to me, but his ancestors once said that where is the same as our world, but where to become Tianzun will not be subject to many restrictions. Everyone can achieve Tianzun and step into Tianzun.


    Although she wanted to disturb Han''s thoughts, her words still made me feel. If what she said is true, the world we are going to is likely to be the world equal to heaven.


    The way of heaven exists like God here, but in the world of the same level, he is certainly not the only strong man. Mubai is likely to come from there, and there is a deep contradiction with the way of heaven, which can be seen from a dialogue between them.


    When I asked, there was a loud noise in front of me. I hurried to see that half of the strong corpses were illuminated into blood mist by the light. Tiandao, who has been in a backward state on the way, has finally fought back.


    When the impact force dispersed, I saw that the army of the corpse family had been reduced by half on the basis of the previous second, and Han''s mother''s blood stained long skirt.


    However, the separation of heaven and Tao was not very good. The blow just now seemed to consume his great energy, and the golden light on his body was dim. Even so, he decided to retreat here and take over the Xuanyuan sword created by Han''s mother.


    Behind the Jinjia people, there is a golden gate standing in nothingness, with Ancient Runes burning on it. The runes are shining and wandering like living creatures.


    At this time, Han''s father was at the end of a powerful crossbow, but he had not been cut off. Seeing the golden gate, he struggled to stand up and spread a message to me and Han from a distance, saying: the gate of heaven is right in front of you. You are ready to go in. Remember, don''t stay after you go in. No matter where you go, you have to go all the time.


    Suddenly I received such a sound, and my heart beat faster.

 Chapter 533

    With the help of the impact of the heavenly palace, does the corpse family really want to step into the path of Taoism?


    Suddenly facing this result, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad, because there are too many dead people, including Han''s parents.


    I feel that in the whole thing, it is a relief for the dead, and the living should be immersed in this torture all their life.


    Han Dan doesn''t look at it. It''s just self deception. It can''t change anything.


    But has come to this step, as Han said, paying so much and getting nothing is better than getting a hope.


    The holy land is on the verge of collapse, revealing the core metal instrument like device. The people in the holy land have long been unable to withstand the impact and turned into fly ash. But the strange metal was intact, perfectly preserved in the war, and even there was no trace on it.


    When Tiandao saw the golden metal, he suddenly flew into a rage and shouted inexplicably: it''s you, surnamed Bai.


    White? He''s talking about the owner of the sanctuary? Or a force?


    As soon as I had an idea in my heart, the void made a loud noise. The Tao of heaven opened its five fingers and grabbed it directly towards the holy land, although it stopped fiercely. Han''s mother saw the angry hand of the eye of heaven, and the Xuanyuan sword in her hand fiercely pestled in front of her, and all the blood of the corpse family behind her concentrated on her.


    Han''s father was afraid that she could not support herself alone. They flew over at the first time. They both bear the huge blood gas behind them at the same time. However, I found that after exercising the corpse family''s secret art, Han''s father''s blood gas is rapidly drying up and his strength is rapidly weakening. The skin that was originally the same as normal people has become dull.


    When the hand of the separation of heaven and Taoism was half held, the blood gas and the spirit of the emperor broke out on the Xuanyuan sword began to compress, like being pinched by an invisible hand to crush him.


    But after the initial rapid contraction, the blood gas mass began to block the power of the separation of heaven. The hand of the way of heaven closed in half was frozen in the air, and the golden Rune on the palm of the hand beat, which seemed very laborious.


    However, compared with his hard work, the corpse clan is using people. Every second, the strong corpse clan with blood gas at the back will die tens of thousands.


    The one with the lowest cultivation starts to die, and then moves quickly from the end to the front like a dominoes.


    Han''s father was close to collapse, but he still grabbed Xuanyuan sword and took most of the strength to protect Han''s mother.


    I saw this, clenched my fist and then loosened it. As a result, when I bowed my head, I found that Han has turned back. There are no tears in her eyes, but full of hatred. Her blood gas is rising rapidly.


    She was not running away, but she really wanted to make a move. When I noticed her intention, I hugged her and said: wife, now you are more than one, and you are less than one.


    The fact is that even if we do it, we just put a straw on a pile of firewood. If there are straw in the follow-up, I will do it without hesitation, but there will be no straw after this straw is put on.


    At this point, I regret letting Chen Hao go back, but this regret just flashed away. If they follow, they can''t integrate their strength with the corpse clan. In the end, they will only die at the beginning of the battle, just like the people in the holy land. Only three or two people can enter the door, and let them die here. It''s better to live well.


    After being suppressed by me, she didn''t struggle. She just clenched her lips and took my hand. Because of her strength, she pinched me a little painful.


    Han''s mother then said: he is the weakest after this attack. Your father will rush through the door of heaven, and then I''ll send you there.


    Almost before the sound fell, Tiandao separated himself and sent out a roar. Only listening to a brittle sound of collapse, millions of people of the corpse family died instantly. The exploding body was like a blood dragon, which added a bit of sadness and beauty to the silent channel.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and the whole heart was raised. My spine was glowing. I was worried that this blow would directly kill the whole corpse family. If so, I would take Han into the metal core for the first time and open the secret room. Maybe I could escape a disaster.


    But the burst blood line stopped less than ten meters away from Han''s parents. There were thousands of people, and there were only a few hundred heavenly masters left.


    After this blow, the light on Tiandao''s body was weakening, the wandering runes began to dim, and the whole person behind seemed very weak.


    His father had become a shrunken old stiff at that time, and his mouth was making a deep cry. It was like an order. The remaining hundreds of corpses were instantly exploded. Before they forced some of their blood, they were forced to come out with the essence of life, which contained their small boundaries, the essence of life, the laws of their life, and the insights of their lives.


    Such a huge force needs to pay for life, which is equivalent to the sacrifice of the witch family.


    But the difference is that the power of this integration is not Han''s parents, but the Xuanyuan sword in their hands. With such a powerful power, the real dragon and virtual shadow on the Xuanyuan sword seem to fly out.


    The origin of Xuanyuan sword was mentioned to me by Han. It was found in a canyon. Its origin is very mysterious. After all, it has been in the hands of Xuanyuan family. It has experienced too many changes and time from the human family to the corpse family. In this process, they must have spared no effort to investigate. In the past, I would think that the strength is not enough and the investigation is not thorough enough, but now the corpse family is supreme, that is to say, in all the cognition of our world, I don''t know the origin of Xuanyuan sword.


    The Golden Dragon appearing on the sword is the same as the real ancestral dragon. Compared with it, the ancestral dragon manifested in the ancestral dragon blood essence in the Dragon holy land is not worth mentioning, and such a huge force is filled in its body, and its shape has not changed.


    The power of terror gathered, and the Xuanyuan sword had already split out before the blood and flesh droplets of hundreds of heavenly Masters had dispersed.


    For a time, the whole space was filled with a dragon chant.


    Tiandao finally showed a rare panic on his face, but when he saw Xuanyuan sword, he seemed to think of something. He didn''t scold angrily, and didn''t use the identity of Tiandao as a deterrent. Instead, he said an inexplicable word: dragon clan, good, good.


    When he said this, he was gnashing his teeth and hated the dragon family he said. It''s just that the surname Bai and the dragon family he said don''t belong to our world.


    My thoughts flew around and I thought of some bad things. Maybe the road we have been going out is just the layout of some more powerful people. We are just chess pieces.


    Sadly, so many people died to play this role.


    Before thinking, Xuanyuan sword had split down, and the Golden Dragon took off and hit the heavenly way directly. The most peak power is also the most primitive power, but this power exceeds the bearing of nature and can only explode wantonly in the universe.


    Now it is in the small space built by Tiandao to monitor all walks of life. It belongs to the channel built by Da Neng, which is by no means comparable to what we can break through, but there are countless cracks in the channel in front of the power released by Jinlong.


    Even so, Tiandao separated himself with a cold hum, grabbed a dark shield from the void and blocked him. Seeing that he was so confident, I couldn''t help but feel cool. Tiandao''s confidence is that I have a full understanding of my opponent, not arrogance.


    But just as the golden dragon was about to hit the shield, a faint blue light flashed in the Golden Dragon''s eyes. Seeing that faint light, I thought of mubai.


    The separation of heaven and Tao was also aware of it, but it was too late to respond. I saw that he wanted to take back the shield in an instant, but when he took it back, the golden dragon would hit him. He couldn''t bear that power, otherwise he didn''t need a shield to resist.


    Bang!


    There were more cracks in the channel, like collapse, but at the moment of collision, the light in the Golden Dragon''s eyes suddenly became larger and absorbed all the escaping forces.


    The next second, the dark shield in Tiandao''s hand collapsed. Tiandao''s body then appeared countless cracks. When it was on the verge of collapse, Tiandao recognized the faint light and angrily said: mubai, are you not afraid of the master?


    Every time they talk, they say something we have never touched. The blue light suddenly appeared and disappeared, but mubai''s voice came and said with a little ridicule: here, you don''t have a chance to let the master know.


    The voice fell, the light disappeared, and there was reluctance and anger on Tiandao''s face. As a result, he collapsed the next second. At this time, the power of Golden Dragon really broke out. It can be said that mubai killed the separation of heaven, which is very simple.


    It''s hard to avoid some discomfort in my heart. After all, so many people died. They were just his backing. But I''m used to the law of the jungle. I won''t ask him why he didn''t do it earlier.


    Because there is a stronger existence on the Tao of heaven and their heads.


    My face turned pale. Then the Golden Dragon hit the golden gate, and the whole dragon body exploded to form a bright light. With the escape of power, the huge golden gate that had not been opened for countless years finally opened a gap.


    Han and I haven''t reacted yet. Her mother pulled us over with a wave of her hand. A group of strength wrapped Han and me and threw it at the crack.


    The most powerful force erupted by the supreme is not something we can resist. Han''s mother shouted outside: don''t stop after you go in, go all the way, go far, far away.


    The words fell, Han''s mother came to Han''s father, and they hugged each other. The next second, their bodies began to break. In their broken bodies, there was no power to escape.


    Because all the strength was drained out without leaving any force in the battle.

 Chapter 534

    The outcome of Han''s parents is doomed, perhaps not doomed, but although they are the corpse family, they are more human than many strong people, and their love for Han has not been reduced at all, otherwise the people who go in now are them.


    Finally, they gave the opportunity to the younger generation, to me and Han.


    I came here, originally intended to accompany Han, even if it was death, I would be together. Unexpectedly, they got this hard won opportunity. Millions of people spent countless time peeping at it.


    But now I''m not happy at all. Han has been looking back and watching her parents disappear. I know this is not a sad time, because behind the door is an unknown world. I can only hold Han and look at the front.


    The gap of the golden gate looked very small. When I came in front of it, I found that it was very vast. It was a boundary gate, separated by two universes. I oh and Han were wrapped by his mother''s power, and passed like a grain of dust.


    I just looked at the universe behind the door. It was boundless. The next second was pulled by a huge force, like a vortex, across the whole universe. Han and I couldn''t make our own decisions in it, and were directly pulled by that force.


    In the vortex, what I saw in my eyes was like a kaleidoscope, full of brilliant light. Time seemed to have ceased to exist here. At least I couldn''t feel the passage of Shouyuan in my body. The only explanation was that time stopped.


    I don''t know what the concept of time stop is in the mysterious world, but even the technique of circle recognition can only achieve the illusion of time stop, and can''t let Shouyuan stop passing.


    If we use the science and technology civilization of qinglingshi and Jiji, it is that we have reached the speed of light and time has stopped. If so, now we shuttle 300000 kilometers every second.


    It has been almost several minutes since the gate of heaven came out.


    Time stops, it involves only emptiness, but the time around us stops, but we can still feel the passage of the original time.


    In this way, Han and I are completely shuttling through the universe.


    It took almost five minutes for the streamer around to get busy. Almost when the streamer slowed down, I felt that Shouyuan was passing. In the whole process, I felt that Han and I were moving, but in fact, we were not moving, but the time and space around us were moving.


    The speed dropped very fast. The ancient characters in my body became apparent, protected the Han, and draped the Pangu flag on my body at the same time.


    A few minutes later, a blurred scene of mountains, rivers, lakes and seas appeared in the streamer in front of me. It became clear from fuzzy to little. Finally, a planet appeared in front of me.


    Hanhe and I are falling towards a canyon below. Although the speed has slowed down, it is still too fast for us. I''m afraid even the power of heaven can''t stop such an impact. If we really fall, the Pangu flag will break.


    On the way, I kept playing Tiandao boxing to slow down our speed, but the effect was almost No. in the face of the upcoming impact, I turned around and carried the Han who was still immersed in sadness on my back. There were Pangu flags and ancient characters. With my body, I could at least keep Han. Even if I was seriously injured, I could live at least.


    When we pass through the atmosphere, the protective forces around us instantly catch fire and burn, but fortunately, this physical high temperature, even if it reaches the temperature of nuclear explosion, will not do us any harm.


    Because all my strength was used to cushion below, I couldn''t resist. The neon clothes and feather clothes on Han she was shrouded in flames, but I couldn''t be ignited. However, the sudden flame also woke her up.


    The friction of the atmosphere slows down our speed, but like I keep playing Tiandao boxing, the friction is too small for the speed weakened by the speed of light.


    Han Dan just spent ten seconds to find out what happened. He broke my shoulder with both hands and was about to come to the front. I grabbed her calf with my strength and said: wife, I have Pangu blood and Pangu characters in my body. It''s not easy to die. I have listened to you since I was young. Now, you listen to me once.


    The ancient characters swirling around my body, directly swirling around Han, forcibly imprisoned her.


    Han Han is not the kind of person who stares at one thing and gets into trouble. Seeing that I am serious and use the ancient words of defense to protect her, he hurriedly asked: is there no other way?


    Although Tiandao boxing doesn''t work, I haven''t stopped when I fell. It works, but it''s useless compared with the speed in front of me. I just keep popping out with the mentality of slowing down a little bit.


    Han Peng didn''t quarrel with me when he saw it. He also bombarded the void in front of him to slow down. It has been two minutes since I came into contact with the atmosphere, and the earth in front of me is getting bigger and bigger.


    Seeing that it was useless, Han Peng suddenly said to me: Tong Tong, take back the ancient characters and I will listen to you.


    At the critical moment of life and death, some people are busy avoiding death, but no one will escape with me. They are all trying to make each other live.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head decisively and said: wife, I won''t listen to you this time.


    When he spoke, the ancient characters continued to fly out. This time, it was no longer a virtual ancient character, but the thirty-five essence of the ancient characters in his body. The power was not the same. Han knew he couldn''t get rid of it. He choked and said to me: Tong Tong, you must not die.


    I''ve been watching others die. It''s my first time to face death. If there''s no change in the eyes of heaven, I should be able to experience it once. But now is the real face of death.


    The mountains and rivers become bigger, and the impact is just in a moment. I don''t have time to say too many words. I just say to Han: wife, I love you. You must live well. No matter how much injury you suffer after landing, you must find a way to leave as soon as possible.


    Realize that now, when I was a child, I didn''t understand love. When I was half a year old, my relationship with Han is more like sister and brother. Because when we first came together, we didn''t have the same emotional foundation as adults. It was just a choice like a deal.


    But along the way, our feelings are also changing a little. In order to adapt to this change, Han and I have made great changes. Our love has really become love until we get each other''s body.


    For these reasons, I have never said these three words.


    When he heard me say I love her, tears fell on my back. I could feel his temperature, but I had no time to wipe it for her.


    Because of the friction of the atmosphere, we rumbled around and fell like a meteor.


    With the current impact, I can absolutely collapse thousands of kilometers of the earth, because my body is no longer a body of flesh and blood, but a body of iron and steel, stronger than any meteorite.


    We didn''t have time to do anything else in blinking. At the last moment, I closed my eyes and took the ancient words back to myself. She couldn''t do anything in such a short time.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled, the sound waves rushed to the stars, and huge cracks spread from where I touched.


    At the moment of contact, the Pangu flag was dim, but it offset a lot of power. The next moment, the ancient characters around me exploded, and a huge impact fell on me. Thirty-five lighted vertebrae were dim directly. The power of terror shattered my rules and runes, and my body seemed to be squeezed and torn apart.


    However, at the moment of contact, I didn''t lose consciousness. I clearly felt that the earth under me was different from the wilderness and very solid. The next second I lost consciousness and fell into darkness.


    I feel like I''m wandering in a dark space, I can''t feel the direction, and I don''t know where to go.


    In the residual thought, I wonder if I have died now, and the spirit has come to a strange space, which is similar to the existence of the underworld?


    Thinking of this, I ran the power in my body and found that there was no power, even the spine had become gray, no luster, and there were no ancient words.


    In the dark, it was like something roaring. I heard the sound and stopped immediately. Listen carefully, there is really something roaring. I don''t know why. Suddenly, an inexplicable fear gushed out of my heart. I opened my mouth and shouted: wife.


    The contact shouted five or six times, but there was still no response. I reacted. After falling on the ground, the life and death of Han was uncertain. However, at the last moment, all my strength was used to cushion between me and her. After falling, I should not bear too much impact.


    That''s what I said, but everything is inconclusive. I suddenly thought, if she dies, is she also in this space?


    Thinking of this, I hurried to the distance and shouted as I walked.


    Darkness, loneliness, in a few minutes, like a heart demon, is magnifying and spreading. I curled up in fear and still swam in the dark.


    I don''t know when, the roar in the dark is getting closer and closer to me. Because I can''t see, I can only hear the sound, and my fear becomes stronger and stronger.


    However, in the next second, something rushed over in the dark. It felt like a big hand, pinched me, and then pulled it towards the depths of the darkness.


    I cried out in horror and closed my eyes.


    It felt like a moment. I stopped again. I knew it was dark outside and I couldn''t see anything, but I still didn''t dare to open my eyes and close them.


    It was as quiet as death, and I couldn''t hear any sound. After a long time, I quietly opened my eyes and found that there was light outside. It was the kind of dark dark blue light.


    I opened my eyes little by little and finally saw what was in front of me. It was a luminous rotating dark blue aperture. In the aperture, there stood a headless giant, as if imprisoned in it.


    Just now, he caught me?

 Chapter 535

    I tried to communicate with her and found myself speechless. Now, I''m not afraid. I''m curious about the headless giant for the third time. First of all, he seems to have a very close relationship with mubai. The giant''s physique was discovered when I first saw them. They have very pure witch blood.


    The strong of the witch family told me that Pangu is also a witch family. It can be seen that the headless giant has a very close relationship with Pangu.


    But in the future, I really don''t know. After all, we know too little about the way of heaven and their affairs to deduce.


    I stood in front of the headless giant for a few minutes and found that he had not moved. I was a little suspicious. Did he really pull me over just now?


    After a few minutes, the fear in my heart was gradually eliminated. I approached some carefully and looked at my body with the help of the light from the blue disc. This time, my heart was half cold. My hands were translucent. They looked like an ethereal shadow, not an entity.


    Despair fills my heart. I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid of missing my friends and Han. Especially in this empty void, this kind of missing will be multiplied. Now it''s still in the bud. If I stay for a long time, this feeling will become more and more fear.


    Now, I''m suddenly afraid of death.


    After observing myself for a moment, I can be sure that I am an energy body and really become a dead soul. But if I die, doesn''t the soul want to wander around the body? How did you get pulled here so quickly?


    I remember when I was in the village, people all my life said so. If I hadn''t experienced it personally, I can''t imagine that I, who once stepped into the supreme realm, would believe some folk legends, but now I hope it''s true.


    Because in that way, Han can capture my soul. As long as she is accompanied, I am willing to be a dead soul. Chen Hao is not from the cultivation of the dead to the peak of heaven, I can also.


    Because I was too afraid and helpless, my thoughts were a little confused, but they all thought about the good. I wanted to seize the hope and hurried around. However, I walked a long way. When I looked back, I could still see the headless giant, and there was nothing else in the dark, there was nothing else.


    I returned to the headless giant at a loss and knew that I could not go out in my life, because all the power in my soul disappeared. Even if there was supreme cultivation, I might not go out in the face of such a vast space for a lifetime.


    Despair calmed me down instead. Instead of hesitating to do some useless things, I finally stopped by the headless giant.


    Compared with him, I am a very, very small person, standing at his feet and looking up at him. His head was cut off. The fracture was very neat. There was no blood flowing out. It was estimated that there was no blood gas.


    But perhaps, if it is really dead, the disc behind it does not need to suppress him. Last time I didn''t approach, I was worried.


    Now I''m desperate and don''t hope for another way out. The only clue in front of me falls on the headless giant without any worries in my heart.


    I climbed to the shoulder of the headless giant little by little and wanted to touch his body. As a result, my hand passed through him. He is a kind, and I am already a soul. Without the support of cultivation, I can''t touch the kind.


    After a few minutes, I reached out and touched the dark blue light curtain behind me. There was a weak current flowing through my fingertips. My whole body was immediately filled with a special force, but it was not Xuanli. I quickly took my hand back, and the force spread in my body.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye when that force stayed in my body, I found a terrible problem. The giant under my feet still had magnificent blood gas in my body. That blood gas was still very familiar. It was the same as Pangu''s blood essence in my body before, and it was more pure.


    Unfortunately, there is no power in the body, let alone absorption. Induction has become a problem, but if I absorb its essence and blood, can I come back? Even if I can''t get back to the supreme cultivation and let myself have a fast speed, that''s also the way to get out of here. Otherwise, I may never get out by relying on myself now.


    Thinking of this, I boldly pressed my left hand on the blue disc. When that force entered my body, I heard the sound of blood and gas like a river rushing from the headless giant.


    I hurriedly pressed one hand on the headless giant''s neck, because his body was too huge, the folds on his neck were like hills, and my hand on it was as small as a hair.


    But as long as there is contact, it can certainly absorb his blood gas.


    The pure Pangu blood is estimated to be the first generation of witches, but I don''t know who beheaded and detained here.


    The power on the blue disc is not my own, because I didn''t let go. It''s always in my body, but I''m just a container for it and can''t control it.


    Aware of this problem, I quickly took back the hand of the giant, then sat cross legged on his shoulder, closed my eyes and began to control the power in my body.


    But it''s something different from me. It can''t be integrated at all. No matter how hard you try, you will fail in the end. The terrible thing is to lose cultivation. Now I''m an ordinary ghost. I don''t do anything at the same speed as before. Now I have enough time to try tens of thousands of times. In this way, if I want to control the power in my body, I rely on luck and persistence.


    Fortunately, my current "body" does not know fatigue and will not be weak. As long as I stick to it, I will one day be able to control the power in my body.


    Time is passing bit by bit, because every attempt takes a lot of time, so after each failure, I will sum up a long time, pick out all the problems, carefully analyze and think, and try again after making perfect changes.


    Now using this method is undoubtedly the fastest one. If you want to succeed, you still rely on luck.


    I don''t know how long it took. When I tried for the thousandth time, the running power in my body finally flowed under my control. Compared with the power in my body, it was insignificant, but for me, it was the first step to success.


    I dare not relax. I concentrate all my energy on it. I''m afraid that if I lose my mind a little, I won''t be able to catch it, and I''ll be defeated.


    Under my control, it is snowballing, growing a little, and the relationship with me is closer.


    After a long time, the force was mixed in the body, and the huge force was no longer very small. Finally, I could feel its existence. At this time, my whole talent relaxed.


    However, I was relaxed, and my connection with that wisp of power was disconnected again. I hurried to set up 12 points of spirit. After establishing contact again, I was relieved.


    But also understand that I can control it, but it does not mean that it belongs to me. I believe that as long as I let go, they will still slip clean.


    I retracted my hand again and relaxed my nerves. The corners of his mouth also raised a smile, and his heart was full of hope again.


    After a long rest, I continued to control that power.


    There is no day and eternal darkness here. The dark blue aperture behind me emits the light of my little sun here. Gradually, I am familiar with this light and no longer feel uncomfortable. I am like old friends with it and the headless giant. Sometimes I talk to them.


    After silently calculating, I found that I had been here for two years.


    For two years, I don''t know what happened to Han. If she is alive, she must be looking for me everywhere.


    I know Han, she will put down everything and look for me for the rest of her life. If before, I don''t want her like this, I hope he can live happily. But now it''s different. I hope she can find here because I''m afraid.


    As time went by, in the third year, the power I could control finally had a scale. On this day, I tried to suck the blood gas in the headless giant, and finally hooked the blood gas in his body at the last time, but it was not easy to absorb it.


    Because its blood gas is too huge, the strength in my body is not enough to see and can''t pull the blood gas.


    Helpless, I can only continue to control that force, but the two things are carried out at the same time. While controlling that force, I absorb blood gas. In this way, it took half a year before I hooked the blood gas in the headless giant.


    At that moment, I wanted to cry, but there were no tears. Excited, I absorbed blood gas day and night. The blood gas I began to breathe in was not pure, but the blood gas in the headless giant was messy, but even so, it was still purer than Pangu''s blood essence in my body.


    And now I can''t absorb more pure blood gas. At the same time, I also found a surprise. The blood gas entering my body is constantly pouring into my spine. With the injection of blood gas, the gray spine began to shine.


    Finally, half a year later, the first vertebrae was lit up, and the ancient words appeared on it. At this time, I disconnected the unique power that took nearly three years to control. As I guessed, when thin left the blue light curtain, the power retreated like a tide, leaving nothing behind.


    But now I can use my own strength to absorb blood gas, which is much faster. The second vertebrae was lit up in only two months.


    In half a year, five vertebrae in my body have been lit up, and my body has solidified. I can touch the skin of the headless giant, feel its blood gas and absorb it faster.


    With the recovery of strength, my self-confidence returned. When the tenth quarter was lit up, I found that I had stepped into the holy land. By the time the fifteenth quarter was lit, it was already the peak of the great sage.


    Compared with the past, the realm has been much earlier, which is related to the purity of blood and gas in the body.


    By the time the twentieth spine was lit up, I had stepped into heaven.

 Chapter 536

    When I step into the heaven realm, I can hook the blood essence in the headless giant, and the absorption speed does not weaken due to the improvement of the realm, but becomes faster.


    In the past, the speed of this kind of cultivation was the same as that of God, but after seeing the way of heaven, mubai and listening to them say that there are strong people behind them, I don''t think so. In our world, it''s even more difficult to set foot in Tianzun, but if we put it in other worlds, maybe the situation will change. Tianzun, maybe it''s just the start of others.


    At the same time, my cultivation is very fast now, which has a lot to do with my previous cultivation. But when I quickly lit the next vertebrae, I found that after more pure force entered, the lit vertebrae in front began to stabilize.


    My previous intention was to absorb more pure blood gas to replace the spine in front as long as my strength reaches enough. As for time, after so many years, I don''t care and won''t miss such an opportunity.


    Almost without any hesitation, instead of lighting up the spine, I began to wash the spine in front. The absorption speed is fast, but now when I wash it off, it takes twice as long as when I absorb it.


    Even so, I''m willing to take the time to start all over again.


    When I change blood gas, I start from below and dare not wash it off at one time, otherwise the power in my body will disappear and everything will have to start from scratch.


    When all the twenty vertebrae were replaced, I found that my realm had entered the supreme realm. As a result, when I went up, the absorption of blood gas became weak and could not continue to improve.


    My realm is supreme. When I reach supreme, it is a new realm. The power that does not belong to me does not belong to me in the end. In this regard, I have no regret in my heart. I stood up decisively and was ready to leave.


    But just as I got up, the blue aperture suddenly stopped rotating, and it seemed that something was coming out.


    The spine in my body lit up instantly, and twenty ancient characters wrapped around my fist. Although its number decreased, it became stronger.


    I retreated from my guard, and a figure appeared in the blue disc. My heart beat faster suddenly, because if someone can come in, it means I can go out.


    The light and shadow soon became solid and Mu Bai.


    As soon as he came in, he said with a smile: I didn''t expect you to recover so fast, but unfortunately, the realm is still stuck in the extreme Tao Tianzun and can''t get out.


    The heaven of the extreme Tao should be what we call the supreme. Until now, I have found out its realm.


    Mubai''s origin is very mysterious, but when I see him, I don''t have any vigilance in my heart, but I''m very relaxed. When he opened his mouth, he asked him: what realm do you belong to with the Tao of heaven?


    Mubai smiled, but without waiting for his answer, I then asked: How''s my wife?


    It''s no coincidence that he is here. Even I will be here. I''m afraid he arranged it. In that case, he should have seen Han.


    I was afraid he would cut off the topic and then said: answer me first.


    Mubai''s mouth rose slightly and said slowly: your wife is fine, but she was seriously injured. Now she has experienced in the world and is waiting for you to go back.


    Hearing this, I was relieved. In this way, Han Peng knew my situation, at least not very sad.


    Although I got the answer from mubai''s words, I couldn''t help asking again. Mubai said: Yes, she knows about you and came to see you secretly.


    Mubai said to me after answering: there is a big world above Tianzun realm. Even people in this realm live in a world different from yours. Specifically, the world I live in, whether it is nature, law or heaven and earth, has strong bearing capacity and will not easily collapse. We call this world the extreme world.


    Mubai said that he paused a little and left time for me to accept. After a meeting, I said: therefore, the realm after the Tianzun is called the extreme realm. There are the extreme Taoist Tianzun, the extreme Taoist supreme, the extreme Taoist ancestor and the extreme Taoist domain master. The realm of the Tiandao and I are at the peak of the extreme Taoist ancestor and can control a domain. The seven realms where you are are are the world in the domain of the Tiandao.


    I frowned slightly, because I didn''t worry about Han, I could ask more things, so as not to know nothing about the outside world after I went out. Because I can hear from mubai''s words that Han has gone to experience, so I will certainly go to experience.


    And I want to quickly stand firm here and pick up Chen Hao and them at that time. Thinking of Chen Hao and them, I asked quickly. Mubai said: we can''t intervene in the domain of heaven, otherwise there will be a strong ruling, otherwise I won''t fight at the last moment, but in the future, if you are capable and can fight against heaven, you can naturally let them in.


    Hearing the speech, I sneered and said: do you mean to train me to help you fight against the heaven, and the people behind the heaven?


    It''s really bad to be used as cannon fodder. Mubai smiled and said: we can''t make use of it. We take what we need. I can help you become stronger and give you the power to fight against the Tao of heaven. You can let all your friends come here. You know, in the extreme world, even the God is just a robbery.


    I believe what he said. Because of the stronger world, the punishment of nature will naturally become weaker, because the God poses no threat to him.


    And his words are very true. We get what we need. When I asked about his purpose, mubai was finally silent. Instead, he introduced me to the Seven Realms, which was exactly the same as our previous speculation.


    Because only people in the heaven realm are qualified to kill him. If others do it, they will be condemned.


    When it comes to crime reduction, I asked mubai curiously whether the Lord of the Jidao region will commit crime.


    Asked this question, Mu Bai''s face turned a little white, lowered his voice and said: controller, that''s a level you can''t touch. After leaving here, remember not to mention anything about him.


    Master!


    The second time I heard the name, it was a mere name that could frighten Mu Bai''s face white. Instead of asking about the controller, I asked him if he had a man surnamed Bai and who he was.


    As a result, mubai also kept silent, but said angrily: you have too many problems. It''s time to go out. The extreme world is bigger and vaster than you think. Tianzun above is just a start. Your wife has been in the world for three years. Now the situation is unknown, because this is the world of heaven. I can''t openly monitor it. If you waste your time here, I''m afraid something will happen to her.


    Mubai wants to scare me with this and let me get out of here quickly. Don''t be wordy. But I don''t think so. I know Han''s talent best. However, even if she lags behind a lot, in such a good environment, her achievements will certainly surpass many people, and Han has the unique temperament of the superior, which can''t be learned by learning.


    People like her will shine everywhere.


    But I know this truth, but I''m still very worried about Han, so I hurriedly asked mubai: will the Tao of heaven notice my breath and pursue me when I go out now?


    I''m most worried about this. Mubai promised: No, your breath has been washed away when you pass through the boundary gate. Even the way of heaven can''t find you among tens of thousands of people. You can rest assured.


    Trillion?


    Hearing this word, my eyelids jumped wildly. Subconsciously, I asked: you are a person in the Qingling world. You left the holy land, right? You''re walkers?


    Several questions made mubai very unhappy. He drew a circle in his hand. The headless giant at my feet disappeared at once. Instead, the blue aperture suddenly brightened. I thought I was going out and hurried to clean up my mood, but the next second, a corpse flew out of the aperture.


    The flesh and blood of the body were blurred, and there were bones coming out of the body. It looked scary, and the whole body could not distinguish its appearance. But I recognized it at once. It was my own body.


    Mubai said: even if you can solidify now, you are still a soul body. When you landed, I found your bones for the first time and sealed the spiritual orifices. Now you move in, integrate the spirit body, and then temper it with Pangu''s refined blood.


    When I mentioned Pangu, my curiosity was aroused again. I couldn''t help asking him what Pangu was.


    Mubai didn''t hide it. He said: Pangu is the master of the extreme Dao domain. He could almost step into the control territory. Unfortunately, in order to do something, he broke a small world of the strong and finally died. Even so, he still brought his flesh and blood back to your world.


    His words are somewhat vague, but it can be inferred that the conflict with Pangu in those years should be the way of heaven, and Pangu''s pursuit is likely to be the same as mubai''s.


    Pangu is just a pioneer.


    Mugooglen paused and said in a reminding tone: Pangu is the first person you say to cross, but this kind of crossing, not only space, but also time, will understand in the future.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the national flag appeared, and then I thought of it.


    However, his words are suggesting to me that they are the same as Pangu, but they are following the road that Pangu has gone through and doing the same thing in the relay.


    Unfortunately, mubai kept silent when I wanted to ask. I knew it was useless to ask. I simply stopped talking. When the spirit moved into his body, mubai also untied the restrictions. The moment I controlled my body, the sharp pain hit me. But there was also a memory left by Han. She told me where to look for her.


    It is estimated that she also knows the vastness of the world, so she gave me a direction. Suffering from severe pain, I quickly repaired my body and kept casting it with blood essence.


    At the same time, I also practiced the spring thunder breathing method. For a time, there was a loud noise in my body, but my body was damaged too seriously. Even so, it still takes time to recover.

 Chapter 537

    Mubai has been with me all the time. During this period, he told me about the outside situation. The planet where Han and I fell is an exiled life star in the extreme world. There are some refugees living on it, which is not peaceful. However, for countless years, a certain system has been formed on the exiled life star, with major sects and forces on it.


    Generally speaking, the place where we are is very remote. Even the Tao of heaven will not pay attention to it. Therefore, we are absolutely safe here. We should pay attention not to the Tao of heaven, but to exile the people on the stars.


    I heard from his words that although this life star has systems and sects, it is not very peaceful.


    Thinking of this, I said with some blame: since it is so dangerous, the Heavenly Master is like a mole ant, why should Han go out to experience first?


    I tried to be as polite as possible, but my tone was still very stiff. And I feel that after staying in a high position for a long time, I say less and less, and people become silent and look inhuman.


    The strong will eventually lose some normal people''s way of life, and even their feelings will become weak, which can be felt by me and Han.


    In addition to busy before and after every day, when we meet, we use voice communication most of the time, which is a little less intimate and less opportunities to get along.


    Sometimes I wonder if we didn''t continue to go back to the Qingling world and choose a quiet place to live, so we are likely to be happier than now?


    Just some things, never if. Since we set foot on this road, our only choice is to keep going. Besides, in order to get here with me, it is a chance for countless people''s lives. Chen Hao and they are also waiting for our news.


    Thinking of Chen Hao, when they returned to the fragmented wasteland, I''m afraid they thought that both Han and I had been destroyed. Mubai saw that I was stunned and didn''t immediately answer me. She patted me on the back and said: that''s what she wanted to go, and when she left, she had already stepped into the realm of extreme Taoism and heaven. As a corpse family, she has an absolute position here. No one dares to hurt her unless she has to.


    The corpse clan has an absolute position here? No one dares to hurt easily?


    I have a big question mark in my head. I ask suspiciously: is there a strong man in the extreme world?


    Over and over again, this is the only possibility. Mubai smiled. He just pointed out a lot of things, but he naturally gave me the answer in his expression. After laughing, he said: you will know something later. Don''t inquire about it at ordinary times, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Mugooglen paused and then said: the original plan was not like this. The headless giant I gave you hid the secret of the gate of heaven. Originally, I wanted you to find opportunities. Unexpectedly, Tianting and the corpse family joined hands to let you go to the door. As a last resort, I helped, but in this way, many things have changed, and some things may happen in advance, so you and Han don''t have much time, only three years at most.


    I was full of fog and didn''t beat around the bush. I asked directly: since you regard me as a chess piece, should you at least tell me how to go next?


    What can I do in the three years without goals?


    But mubai still said that. Let me not ask more, just try to become stronger.


    I know he won''t say, and I''m too lazy to ask. Just now I thought of Chen Hao and said to mubai: people in Qingling world may think something has happened to me. I''m afraid Chen Hao will do some extreme things.


    Jian Lingxiao Jianyuan reassured them, but not Chen Hao. If he is radical, he will drive many people to die in vain.


    Mubai listened to the helpless stand up and said: the separation of the Tao of heaven has been cut off. The guard of the gate of the Tao of heaven has become much more strict. I can''t go back to the Qingling world. Your friends, it depends on their luck. Of course, you can also become stronger in the shortest time, and then go back in the fastest time.


    Mubai said earlier that if I am strong enough to challenge the status of the way of heaven, I can open the door of the way of heaven and bring back all the people in the Qingling world, but... How is that possible!


    Now the spine bones and ancient characters in my body have changed. Twenty spine bones are already the supreme heaven. If they are all lit up, they are likely to directly step into the highest state of the extreme world.


    Of course, the highest state here is not the end, because there is a control state above the polar state, but I don''t know what kind of world it is.


    In the vast universe, life is small, and life is also magnificent, because it can be as weak as a mole ant. At the same time, it can also become a strong person who is high above and controls the universe.


    Mubai is encouraging me to work hard in disguise, but even if he doesn''t use this method, I will work hard.


    In five days, my flesh was broken, my bones had recovered, and my cracked body was recovering, but the most difficult thing was to melt the spirit. Although my body was nourished by Mu Bai and Qi and blood, I was dead once. It was not easy to revive my soul with a corpse. It can be said that this is something that heaven can''t tolerate.


    But fortunately, I was not killed. At least my soul survived, otherwise I didn''t even have a chance to try.


    The body recovers. The blood gas enters the body from the soul body, and the heart starts to beat again. Twenty vertebrae are lit at the same time, and the power is perfectly transferred to the flesh.


    Mubai watched my every move, saw that I was half alive, and reminded me: when melting the spirit, you must not come by force. You need to establish a little contact. In case of rejection, you must stop immediately.


    Human''s psychic orifices are the most mysterious place. The form of life depends on the vitality in the psychic orifices. Although she is the same as a living person, as long as you check her psychic orifices, you will find that there is no vitality in them. The psychic body only controls the walking of the body through the structural connection with the human body.


    In theory, Han Dan can''t practice human skills, but she doesn''t know what method she has used. She can still use human skills.


    But I don''t have her ability. If the spiritual body can''t integrate with the physical body, I can''t practice human skills. But I can''t help it. I can only step into the corpse path.


    The body was activated and my spirit began to disperse. When I was alive, as soon as the spirit body dispersed, the spirit body was inhaled by the spirit orifice, and naturally merged together. Now the spirit body is an iron plate, which completely blocks the spirit body out.


    In this case, I naturally didn''t dare to worry, so I had to try to penetrate. However, after trying for a long time, I found that the Lingqiao was still monolithic without any gap.


    Mubai whispered outside: don''t worry. You should find that the barriers of the spiritual orifices are thin and thick. You should find a thin place and penetrate from it. Some people in the pure spirit world come back from the dead, that is, there is a gap in the spirit body. As long as their souls return to the body, they can be resurrected immediately.


    Ordinary people in the Qingling world have always believed that as long as the soul returns to the body, people can live. That is a wrong cognition. If it is true, people will not die.


    In fact, the one who really controls life is the Lingqiao. Life, old age, illness and death are all due to the depletion of the Lingqiao and the inability to accommodate the spirit body. The spirit will naturally leave and then die.


    I know what mubai said, but how can mortals compare with friars? If it''s a mortal''s spiritual orifice, I can easily control the resurrection, but my body is a supreme body, and the strength of the spiritual orifice is extraordinary.


    But even so, I can only try, according to him, to find the weak place in the Lingqiao. This search took several months, and finally found a sesame sized point in the vast Lingqiao.


    Fortunately, Kung Fu pays off. After finding the place, it took me half a day to infiltrate the spirit body, continuously penetrate through the hole, and then cooperate inside and outside, continuously infiltrate. As my spirit body entered most of the parts, the solid spirit body finally became loose.


    Half a month later, a clear click came out of my mind, and then the spirit body opened and completely occupied the spirit body.


    That crisp sound symbolized the emergence of new life, but in the whole process of infiltration, my soul was damaged and needed to be repaired.


    After tossing back and forth for half a year, I changed from a soul and a rotten body to a living man. I stood up and moved my body, feeling more relaxed than ever.


    Mubai has been waiting nearby. He was relieved to see me stand up, patted me on the shoulder and said: I''ll leave when I get out of here. I may not see you again. Everything depends on you.


    I nodded. He killed the separation of Tiandao. Although he did it very clean, they had already become enemies. This kind of thing does not need any evidence, so he is probably in trouble now. After all, the cultivation of Tiandao is at the same level as him.


    Mubai waved his hand forward while talking, and the dark blue aperture appeared again. This time, the distance was very close. No matter how fast he was, I caught something. What flew out of his hand was like an ancient mirror, and the blue aperture was just a mirror.


    Mubai just smiled when he saw that I was rehearsing.


    However, the strength gap is too big to deduce the appearance of that mirror. Finally, I had to give up. The aperture stabilized. Mubai pushed me and pushed me directly into the light curtain. The next second, it suddenly lit up. What appeared in front of me was mountains, rivers and seas.


    The first time I stood firm, I turned back. As a result, I didn''t see mubai. I didn''t see mubai for a few seconds before I estimated that he had left. But I waited a few more minutes before I left.


    Han Fu left me a clue and a place name, but I don''t know the map here yet. I can''t tell the direction for a moment.


    We can only fly to the place with rich aura with experience. I believe that places with strong Aura will be inhabited.


    But this life star is so vast that I walked for a few days, and the places I passed were deserted and no one was seen. Until noon half a month later, I finally caught the mysterious fluctuation. In the forest not far away, there were strong men fighting.

 Chapter 538

    The breath I noticed was the breath of Tianzun. In my limited thought, they were the strong, but they soon reflected that Tianzun was the most common existence in the extreme world.


    The scale of the battle was so large that the two groups clashed.


    Pangu flag was seriously damaged by the impact of the last fall, but even if it is only a fragment, it is still very strong. I put on the ragged Pangu flag and covered all my breath before I touched it carefully.


    Mubai said that this is an exiled life star, and the people on it must be ferocious people. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and a group of villains run amok in the world, the atmosphere will certainly be greatly affected.


    Of course, those who are exiled may not be ferocious people, and some of them may offend powerful people, but anyway, at present, I have not made plans to contact people in the world. In the past, I just looked at the specific situation.


    When I arrived, there were a few yells from the forest. The small world of the heavenly being was revealed and endless light swept through. If you are in the Qingling world and are irradiated by the small world, the earth will crack and the forest will be destroyed.


    However, the situation is not what I thought. Under the suppression of the small world of the Heavenly Master, only some trees in the forest were destroyed. It can be seen that in the polar world, not only the void and the earth here can bear the power of the Heavenly Master, but also the plants under their feet are extremely hard.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that cutting down the trees here and getting the Qingling world are great materials. Of course, compared with the fixed sea god needle and the broken virtual needle, it is still weaker. But the material of the sea god needle can be said to be the limit in the Qingling world. Even if the old sage is not dead, he can''t make a second sea god needle.


    The material to break the void is not the limit, but in the Qingling world, it is not what you want to get. Moreover, he is tempered by the small world and rules of sword Lingxiao and grows up with him. They are all ancient things.


    I lay on a hill carefully, and then I looked into the woods.


    There are two groups of people fighting together. One group has six, all men. They look very rough and crazy. They are all bare chested and breast exposed. They are rough and tough. They look like robbers.


    And I suspect that they are robbers, because many people will make themselves look like people in this line.


    The other person dressed up like a fairy. There were five of them. Two of them were women. They wore water green long skirts and looked like immortals. It seemed that the five people were disciples of a sect. Because their breath was very similar, they learned the same skill, and then modified it with their own deduction to make their own skill look different, But it is more suitable for everyone.


    I was a little surprised because I never thought that someone would change the same skill to be more suitable for me. If people in Qingling world do so, the speed of cultivation will certainly advance by leaps and bounds.


    Unfortunately, I can''t get out now. I can''t pass on good news to Chen Hao and them.


    Now the two groups are fighting for something.


    I lay on the ground and looked more and more frightened, because I found that they are good at using magic and supernatural powers, and they are also very powerful. It is completely different from my understanding. It can be seen that magic and supernatural powers are useless because the magic and supernatural powers of the pure spirit world are no longer suitable for the use of the great sage peak, so they are useless.


    But here, there are magical skills suitable for the cultivation of the Heavenly Master, and the power is different. I also made a bold guess. I''m afraid that in the extreme world, when the master of the extreme Tao domain comes, the magic power will be broken again, because he also didn''t use the magic when the heavenly Tao shot.


    This kind of fault is like the control of people at the upper level over people at the lower level.


    Now I lack magic skills. If I major in Xuanli, I''m afraid I can''t beat the Tianzun of the extreme world even if I''m the Tianzun of the extreme world. Fortunately, I don''t have Xuanli in my body. The power comes from blood and gas, from the body, and from the twenty vertebrae in my body, so it doesn''t have a big impact on me. But if Chen Hao and they come here, they will be a little different from the Tianzun here.


    I have abandoned my magic powers for too long. Now I have to pick them up and collect some for Chen Hao and them.


    The magic powers on both sides are like a kaleidoscope. During this period, I tried to deduce, but I found that I couldn''t deduce. The laws contained in them are too strong.


    I''m not in a hurry now. In the process of deduction, I''ve been paying attention to them and found that no matter how they fight, they are subconsciously avoiding an area, but I looked at it. There are no strange places or strange flowers and plants in that area.


    But both sides avoided it. There must be a ghost.


    I took the blood in my eyes, wrapped it in the Pangu flag again, changed direction and got closer to the area.


    When they lurked down again, the fighting between the two sides had reached the final stage. It seemed that five disciples of the sect had lost out and were about to be killed. One of the women in green suddenly said in a threatening tone: bold bandits offend our Qingyi sect. Aren''t you afraid of revenge?


    Sure enough, it''s a sect. It''s just silly to talk to a woman. Others have already done it. Will they be afraid of his sect?


    Moreover, as soon as these words are said, they are tantamount to reminding others that they will never leave alive.


    The leading strong man sneered at the speech and pinched a Dharma in his hand. His small world suddenly disappeared. The next second, the earth and rock around the five sect disciples suddenly swelled and formed an earth and rock cage.


    It would be a waste of time to build such a wall in the Qingling world. It can''t stop Tianzun''s fist at all, but now when five sect disciples hit the earth wall at the same time, there were rules and the light of the small world on the earth wall, which directly blocked the attacks of several people.


    Seeing this, I suddenly realized that their magic powers were released from the small world, and their strength was naturally very strong.


    There are rules over the earth wall, which trapped several people at one time, but this is only temporary, because their strength is almost the same, and they can''t be stopped all the time.


    But during the short blocking, a rough man went straight to the place protected by them and stretched out his hand as if to get something. However, at the moment he was about to touch, the earth wall broke, and a male disciple of the sect rushed straight past in a streamer and stopped the person at the last moment.


    However, the position of the five people was like an array. Now there was no one, and it was immediately broken. One of the women was seriously injured. The position of the four people was immediately disrupted, and one male disciple was almost cut off.


    The man who rushed out realized that his departure was a trick and wanted to come back, but as soon as he left, the things in the earth and rock would fall into the hands of the bandits.


    The dilemma made him hesitate again. The hesitation in the battle of life and death was something that wanted human life, because he didn''t retreat at the first time. Coupled with the injury of two people, the broken standing array couldn''t stop the five bandits, and the seriously injured man was cut off instantly.


    At first glance, I knew that the disciples of these sects did not have any experience. At this critical moment of life and death, they still cared about their belongings. Moreover, it was obvious that the leader of the bandits was using things in the earth and stone to set up a game, because as soon as they separated, the offensive of the remaining five bandits became fierce. The disciples of the sect who had been defeated were directly wounded.


    At this time, he did not withdraw immediately, which led to the beheading of his seriously injured colleague. If they had evacuated just now, the bandits could not help them, but now none of them can leave.


    When people are gone, what do you use to get things?


    It''s a very simple truth, but in many cases, when I think of it, I often hesitate because of some luck.


    To be decisive, we need a lot of practice. If Chen Hao and I were to fight the bandits, we would find that there was a gap in strength. Without backup, we would never drag on and talk nonsense and just turn around and leave.


    In precious things, life is not important. In the mysterious world, there is a situation of being small and broad, but at that time, you can gamble when your cultivation was low. Now you are facing the God of the same level, and the lucky situation becomes very small, or even doesn''t exist at all.


    A nun saw the problem and called her companion back, but when she lost one person, she had missed the opportunity to escape.


    I originally wanted to see what was in the earth and rock, and whether I could take advantage of it, or even save the sect disciples and catch up with them, so as to inquire about something.


    But when I saw their style and means of doing things, I immediately gave up this idea. For disciples of such sects, it is very difficult to get along with them. There is no need to waste time. Instead, they are several fierce bandits. Their style of doing things is very old-fashioned and have the ability to judge time and power.


    In contrast, it''s easy to deal with them. As for justice and morality, sect disciples may not be very decent, and fierce bandits may not have no morality.


    He was dominant and ruthless. Six people trapped one. The remaining two strong men besieged one person at the same time and killed one person at the fastest speed, reducing two people in a short time. The disciples of the sect were gone. They surrounded and killed three people again in a short time.


    At the end of the battle, the five sect disciples were stripped clean of their belongings, and the bodies were directly erased without leaving any trace.


    Then six people gathered around the land. One of them asked: leader, is the fire leaf cinnabar really here?


    The leading bandit nodded, then turned back and said to the thinner man around him: old six, go back to the mountain gate now and transfer all the elite disciples. Qingyi gate won''t just come here. There must be someone behind.


    With a brief order, the old six turned and left.


    I had a thought in my heart and hurried to keep up with Lao Liu. They have five deities here. I''m not an opponent when the master is powerful. As for fire leaf cinnabar, I know it''s a baby, but it doesn''t seem to have much effect on me now.


    And the old six went back to call people. Their mountain is bound to be empty, which just gives me an opportunity. Up to now, I understand a truth. Personal strength is strong, and what I can do is limited. Someone must follow me.

 Chapter 539

    The bandits in the stronghold are like ownerless things. As long as they can be subdued, they will naturally obey and save a lot of trouble. But I used to just look at the situation and estimate the strength of the stronghold.


    From my experience, they dare to fight against a sect, not because they are not afraid, but because of an old saying in the Qingling world that barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. I also took a general look at the surrounding environment. It''s very deserted. The bandits hide here and stay quiet. The people of Qingyi gate are for the spirit grass.


    The bandits will not give away the sacred objects that appear on their territory. But in this desolate place, it is estimated that there is no power.


    Old six is the youngest of several bandits, but he is very cautious and not rash at all. He walked around in the air for a few minutes, and there was a rifle on the way. If there were not Pangu flags, I would have been caught by him on the spot.


    So he was not at ease and continued to circle. Half an hour later, he suddenly fell to the ground, and his speed suddenly accelerated, leaving a white shadow in the forest.


    I might as well he would suddenly accelerate and hurried to catch up. As a result, he caught up more than 100 kilometers and suddenly stopped.


    Another one was too defenseless and almost jumped directly into his perception range. I was scared in a cold sweat, but I was more curious about this group of people.


    The ability of those who survive through cracks is indeed outstanding. If not, they may not live to this day. As for what they have done in the past, I don''t think it''s very important, as long as they can follow my arrangement.


    Moral standards, in the face of survival, sometimes appear so weak. No one who can survive has clean hands. Including me.


    Chen Hao made fun of the old sages, and we also made fun of them. In the end, we found that what we made fun of was just our own ignorance. Now that I have fallen into such an extreme world, what can I do except being an old sage?


    But I am a little better than him. My path is open and I don''t need to live all my life. The people who survived in the fairy world stopped at Tianzun and could only live for a lifetime without promotion.


    The old six''s several temptations made me more vigilant. I didn''t dare to follow too closely, and my breath was more restrained. I didn''t even dare to follow him directly. After all, I couldn''t react in half a second, and I was likely to rush directly into his perception range.


    After almost two hours, the sixth man relaxed his vigilance and turned into a grand canyon.


    I stopped outside because I couldn''t see people living in the canyon, but I found some traces of human activities around.


    Tianzun is also a person. Under normal life, he won''t do anything, otherwise he will lose the fun of life. When we were in the Qingling world, in the later stage, it was because we met things every day, flying back and forth, like busy ants, who forgot the happiness of life.


    However, although these bandits earn extra points to survive, their life is still relatively free in barren places, leaving many traces of life around them.


    The old six entered the canyon, and a light curtain flashed away, briefly exposing the small-scale buildings inside. Then the light curtain closed again, and the scene inside returned to the appearance of nature.


    It''s an array, and it''s still a very advanced array. I can''t even see through it. Is there a strong man in it?


    I''m a little confused. If their people set up the array, if the person who set up the array is not better than me, it''s that he is very proficient in the confrontation method. I''m afraid a person who is proficient in the array and master the advanced array is even more difficult to deal with than a strong person.


    Compared with the time when he came here, Lao Liu was much more straightforward when he left. He took more than 50 people out of the canyon within a few minutes. I observed that more than 50 people had 40 tianzuns, one of whom was the extreme Tianzun like me, and the remaining nine were still the realm of quasi Tianzun.


    Seeing this scene, I finally had a bottom in my heart. The fire leaf vermilion is obviously not in full bloom. The bandit leader of the stronghold is worried that Qingyi gate will send someone, so he asked Lao Liu to come back and call someone.


    From the attitude of the people around him, we can see that the extreme Taoist deity inside has a pivotal position in the stronghold, but he is not among the bandit leaders. It can be seen that his position is similar to the supreme emperor.


    Such important people are out of the mountain stronghold. In addition, there are nine quasi heavenly zuns. It can be seen that they are no one. Just now I saw that the buildings inside can accommodate 400 or 500 people. Now the strong have gone, and the hundreds of people inside are probably just family members.


    I kept guessing and deducing in my mind and found that no matter whether there is a strong one or not, it is a difficult problem for people who want to go in.


    If there are strong people inside, there is no need to say more about the problem. If there are no strong people left, and the bandits dare to pour out the strong people, it can only show that the array is not easy to enter.


    But now I prefer the latter, because my ancient characters have the ability to penetrate the array.


    I keep waiting with hope. I didn''t try to touch the array until Lao Liu left far away. When I met it, an aperture appeared in the void.


    When the aperture appeared, I quickly released my hand and dared not touch it again. I quickly dodged aside. But after a while, there was no movement in the canyon, which further proved my inference that there were no strong people in the stronghold, otherwise the fluctuation of politics and law would definitely be detected.


    Ten minutes later, I went out again, but I didn''t touch the array this time, because I knew the position of the array like the back of my hand. Instead, I directly typed ancient characters and began to melt through the array.


    My ancient characters once broke the array of guarding the dragon and Phoenix babies in the fairyland. At that time, I was just a holy land. It can be seen that it has a restraining effect on the array.


    The ancient characters flickered and penetrated continuously. The effect was seen in just a few minutes. There was a gap in the array. In five minutes, the ancient characters opened a hole that could let me in. The whole process, the breath was extremely secret and undetected.


    After I went in, I didn''t do it the first time. Instead, I avoided their place of residence, hid my breath, and observed for a few minutes to make sure that there was no strong one in it, so I began to prepare for it.


    There are less than 300 people inside. Many houses are empty. It can be seen that the stronghold has experienced fighting and lost some people. One third of them are women and children. Their accomplishments are not high. Some of them don''t look as good as the sect disciples of Qingling world. However, they have low accomplishments and are beautiful. Several of them have no loss in appearance to Jiang Nu and Han. It can be seen that they were forcibly caught here.


    I observed and chose a place where there were more men. When I stepped out, all my strength was released, and the ancient characters danced. At the first time, I suppressed the men gathered together, and shouted: stand where you are, or there will be no amnesty!


    Now that they have come in and have the intention to recover them, naturally they can''t kill. After all, such small mountain strongholds are dragging children and children, and they have a close relationship with each other. Killing one person will cause unnecessary hatred.


    But the bandits are always tough. My word of deterrence and ancient words can''t make them surrender. Two heavenly men shot immediately.


    I stepped down and hit Tiandao boxing, which directly shocked the two people and suppressed them with ancient characters. Suddenly someone exclaimed: it''s a very strong man. How did he come in?


    How to come in, I naturally won''t explain to them, but shouted again: I don''t want to hurt people, just want to be the head of your cottage.


    The code of conduct of bandits has always been to respect the strong.


    However, when my words came out, someone immediately said: you want to be our head, but you are despised by people with such despicable means. If you are a real hero, you should come openly and accept the challenge.


    I don''t think he''s fooling. Can he join the cottage just by challenging?


    I locked the speaker in the crowd, pointed to him and said: come out.


    It was a middle-aged man who shaved his head to make himself evil, but he was handsome and looked a little strange.


    When I named him, he didn''t look afraid. And because I pointed out to let him speak, the eyes of the people around me focused on him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I took another shot to suppress all the quasi gods.


    I''m not stupid enough to fully believe his words. Even if I can join the cottage through challenge, I still want to make sure that no one dares to make small moves around me.


    Now I have too many things on my shoulders and too many people''s wishes. I can''t make any mistakes.


    When the man saw that I was still suppressing his compatriots, his face became ugly and angrily scolded: you mean man.


    I was scolded by him and wanted to laugh. A group of robbers said I was mean?


    But now I don''t want to make any explanation with him. I directly transmitted it to the bald young man and said: tell me in detail what you just said. How to challenge.


    As I spoke, I glanced around and said: I''ll give you a minute. After a minute, I''ll kill one person every ten seconds of silence.


    As soon as the voice dropped, I began to count the time.


    The young man was really flustered when he saw me coming. He hurriedly said: there are several leaders in our stronghold. They are all from behind. Six leaders. You can challenge them and determine your position. However, if you want to enter the stronghold, you should not only win yourself a position when challenging, but also abide by some rules in the stronghold.


    When I first heard it, I thought it was ridiculous, but I recalled that the 108 heroes in shuiboliang mountain in Qingling world all entered the stronghold in this way and had their own chairs at the same time?


    And this seems to be a means for Shanzhai to attract talents!


    I asked about the specific process in detail and found that it was very simple, but the only trouble was that I grabbed the guest and took advantage of the emptiness in the stronghold, which was not in line with the image of a hero.


    But I don''t care about it at all. As long as I have enough strength, I believe these are not problems.

 Chapter 540

    Find out the conditions for joining the partnership, and I''m not continuing to toss. Bandits also have their thoughts and rules. I can only obey the public in the future according to their rules. Otherwise, if I control the people in the stronghold now, I will only annoy them.


    If I had known this condition before, I wouldn''t have had so much trouble. I could stand in line in the forest, which would be more harmonious, but now it''s like this, I can''t relax my vigilance.


    Although the people in the stockade have only a few heavenly masters, they can do anything if they are cruel.


    Because I controlled the strong inside, I was also relatively free in the stronghold. After looking around, I found that there was also a cell in the back of the stronghold. There were seven or eight young people in it. According to their appearance, they should have been detained for a long time.


    The strong are controlled by me, but they don''t let me walk around. An old man followed me and saw me stay in the cell. He quickly flattered me and said: venerable, they are all sect disciples of Middle Earth. Every spring, sect disciples of Middle Earth will enter the wilderness experience. These are the people we captured last year. In order to catch them, we sacrificed many brothers, The boss ordered us to imprison them and wait for their sect to redeem them.


    In the Middle Earth, in the message that Han Peng left for me, she went to Middle Earth.


    I asked hurriedly: how far is middle earth from here?


    The old man thought for a moment, shook his head helplessly and said: I haven''t been there either, but according to the old leader, it''s far away and it takes a few years. However, the Middle Earth sects master a kind of teleportation, and it only takes a short time to come.


    He said that he would go for a few years. What he said must be that the emperor would go for a few years. Moreover, this was said by their extremely powerful people. I''m afraid he should be taken as the standard.


    After hearing this, I was worried. I didn''t know whether Han has found a quick way. Otherwise, I''m afraid she is still on the road, and the road to Middle Earth will not be peaceful.


    I continued to ask the old man: the wilderness is so desolate. What can the Middle Earth sects experience here?


    The old man is just the cultivation of the highest saint. I''m afraid he does some work of serving people on weekdays. His attitude is very humble, even humble. When answering my questions, they all looked a little frightened and bent over and said: the Lord didn''t know something. The wild land is vast and sparsely populated. In the depths of the wild, there are many powerful wild animals, and there are rich spiritual flowers and grass. The sects in Middle Earth take killing wild animals and collecting miraculous medicine as their experience. At the same time, it will also wipe out some mountain strongholds lingering in the wilderness.


    i see.


    I answered and didn''t ask much, but I was thinking that if I wanted to get to Middle Earth as soon as possible, the quickest way was to contact the sect and pass through their transmission method. After all, mubai gave me only three years. If I used it all to get on the road


    I took a few wrong steps, then pointed to the people in the cage and asked: do these people have teleportation in their hands?


    The old man quickly replied: they can''t. teleportation is a strictly controlled technique of the Middle Earth sect. Usually only the accompanying elders can perform it, and it''s not easy to get it.


    We all have methods to protect secrets. Naturally, there is no shortage of Middle Earth. I''m afraid those who master teleportation have a higher level of cultivation than me. However, what other means can we use?


    It''s not easy to get in.


    The old man saw me worried nearby and hurried to say: Lord, if we count by time, the disciples of Middle Earth will enter the wilderness in another half a month. However, the leader has made plans this year and won''t fight them hard. Therefore, in a few days, we will move out of here and won''t collide with them head-on.


    Well, I said, there''s no other way now. Yukong might as well find a way here.


    I know that the imprisoned Middle Earth disciples don''t know teleportation, and I didn''t waste time on them. Besides, they have been detained for a year, so I should ask them what they should squeeze out.


    There are several buildings behind the cell. Compared with the roughness of the cell, the buildings behind are much more beautiful. I pointed and asked: where is the back? Where does the leader live?


    When I asked, the old man looked a little embarrassed and said: that''s the place where women are detained. He was arrested last year and has been detained all the time. If no one pays the ransom, it will be allocated to the following brothers after a period of time, but no one can touch it before that.


    I ignored the old man''s words and walked towards those buildings. The old man could only follow up and kept reminding me: shangzun, you can see, but you must not touch it. If you want to touch it, when you join the stronghold, the leader will give you a privilege and let you choose three of them!


    Smell speech, I touched my nose, eat marrow and know my taste. After having had a relationship with Han, I don''t have no desire for women at all, but I already have Han. Even if she doesn''t care about me, I have no courage to do that kind of thing, and my heart doesn''t allow me to do anything sorry for Han.


    If I really want to, Jiang Nu is allowed by Han.


    When I opened the door of the yard, a smell came to my face. Suddenly, there was a cry of warblers in the yard.


    I saw a dozen young girls huddled together after being frightened, staring at me in horror.


    But I felt their breath. The old man didn''t lie. They were still perfect. I''m afraid they knew their future destiny and would inevitably become other people''s playthings.


    I carefully observed the 15 girls, all of them are national beauty, which makes men ready to move at a glance.


    Seeing that I had no evil intention, the old man quickly scolded the women and said: This is our new leader. Don''t salute quickly.


    These women in front of them are all heavenly cultivation accomplishments. Even if they are at the bottom of the extreme world, they also have a certain position in their respective sects. They won''t give in so easily. However, now their cultivation accomplishments are sealed, just lambs to be slaughtered. Facing the butcher''s butcher''s knife, they had to compromise, trembling and hurried to me.


    I looked at the old man sideways and was seen through by me. I thought carefully. The old man quickly said with a smile: I must calm down. I just felt the strength of the above respect. I frowned slightly and couldn''t make up my mind for a moment. However, the old man''s words don''t seem like a joke. If I propose to be the leader of the bandits, I''m afraid there will be a division.


    Thinking of this, I could only give up. I nodded and agreed to their request. Then I talked for a moment and established a certain trust before I started the array.


    There was nothing wrong behind. The whole cottage was jubilant. As a new member of the gang, the bandit leader also specially organized a reception wine.


    After eating, it was midnight. While drunk, several of their bandit leaders left secretly, as if they were going to discuss something behind my back.


    But now I''ve joined the partnership. It''s inconvenient to ask many things. I can only guard against them secretly. Old Po sent me back to a vacated house.


    After old Po left, I sat cross legged on the bed with vigilance. Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Then the door was pushed open. Several family members of the cottage carried three girls into the house, opened the door, put them down, snickered and hurried away, leaving the three girls in the room.


    I just remembered what Poe had said during the day. Suddenly, I felt my head was big. When I was thinking about how to settle down, I suddenly found that the faces of the three girls were not quite right, and some of them were red, like burning.


    Jiang Nu and I have had experiences. I knew at a glance that the three girls had been drugged.

 Chapter 541

    The magic medicine of the mysterious world can not be easily removed. And now sending me a woman is probably a temptation, but it has touched my bottom line.


    When I hesitated, the three girls got out of control and twisted around on the ground, emitting a charming fragrance and intoxicating.


    I sealed the five senses for the first time, and the ancient characters wrapped around my skin to prevent the breath from entering my body. Then I stepped over and lifted the imprisonment of the three girls with ancient words.


    The three men were originally the God. As soon as their power was restored, they also recovered a bit of Qingming. They shot at me at the first time. My palm condensed the ancient words and pressed them down. I quickly said: you have been poisoned. If you don''t want to become a wild man, you''d better listen to me now.


    There are toxins in the body. As a heavenly being, I naturally noticed it at the first time, but there are strange men around me, and everyone will do it at the first time.


    After listening to my words, the three women''s faces changed slightly. Seeing that their emotions were stable, but their faces were slightly red and their breathing was faster than usual, I quickly removed the ancient characters. The third daughter was not fooling around, so she hurried to cross her knees and meditate. Fortunately, the medicine given by the stronghold was not a powerful flattery, which was one level worse than that of Jiang NV last time.


    But all this medicine evokes the desire of the bottom of people''s heart, which is not easy to cure. Fortunately, the three women''s heart was stable and gradually returned to normal after the toxicity was suppressed.


    They all look very young. They are in their early twenties. However, the age of the monks is unknown and can''t be guessed. However, in the extreme world, they are rich in resources. In addition, they are sect disciples. It''s estimated that it won''t take long to practice to heaven, and their appearance is likely to match their age.


    Seeing me staring at the three, the slightly older woman snorted coldly and said: I''m a disciple of Tianqiong gate. Do you know the consequences if you move me?


    The other two women have been observing my expression. When the female disciple of Tianqiong gate finished, the other asked: I''ve never seen you in the stronghold. Today, I''m in another courtyard. I heard the old man say, are you the future bandit leader?


    The female disciple of Tianqiong sect said something stupid. She wanted to use the prestige of the sect to intimidate me. If the people in the stronghold were afraid, she would not be sent here. However, from the way she spoke, I''m afraid her position in the sky gate was not low. The eldest lady was used to her life and never forgot to be domineering.


    Unfortunately, the timing is wrong.


    I lowered my voice and answered another girl''s words: I only entered the stronghold today. At present, I am sitting in the second place. You should be a gift from several bandits.


    After a silence, I continued: it may also be used to test me.


    As soon as I finished speaking, the woman of Tianqiong gate blew her nose and said: boy, now I''ll give you a chance to let us go. When we return to Middle Earth, we''ll give you a chance to atone for your sins and ensure that you enter Tianqiong gate. It''s 100 times better than being a little bandit here in the future.


    Up to now, she still thinks how great the sky gate is. In order not to let her waste her time with nonsense, I said with a cold hum: I don''t know what the sky gate is. I only know that the wilderness is boundless and bandits live everywhere. As long as we change places, I''m afraid your disciples will never find you in our life. Even if we can find it, I''m afraid you will become other people''s playthings at that time.


    As soon as my words came out, the faces of the three girls changed.


    It has to be said that these bandits have great vision. All the girls they catch are national colors and natural fragrances. Their appearance has its own characteristics, and each one is exciting.


    It is also possible that in the extreme world, female monks are so beautiful.


    I thought of some messy things in my mind. I quickly stabilized my mind and reminded the three people: don''t try to escape. Don''t say you''re finished at that time, and I''ll be involved.


    As soon as I finished reminding, there was a knock at the door. I lived in an independent house. There was my breath in the house. The sound inside could not be heard, but the sound outside could be clearly heard.


    Hearing the knock on the door, I quickly put my fingers on my mouth and motioned for the three girls to keep quiet. After being imprisoned for so long, they are now free, and I have also lifted the seal inside them. Compared with the bandits outside, they prefer to trust me and are more obedient in case of emergencies.


    The knock on the door outside is not very urgent. It even gives people a feeling of sneaking. It doesn''t seem to be asking me for trouble. I lowered my voice and asked: who?


    "Shangzun, it''s me!"


    It''s an old man who accompanies me during the day. He''s called old Po. He has the best of both worlds, but I feel a little biased towards me. According to my observation of him, he has been in the stronghold for a long time, and it is reasonable to say that he will not betray easily. However, I have only been here for a long time, and his attitude towards me is already betraying the stronghold.


    Often people like this must have plans.


    I paused. Old po said in a worried low voice outside: shangzun, open the door and let me in. I have something important to tell you.


    I don''t particularly like this kind of person, because he can betray others now and will betray me one day. But now I need him very much, at least through him to understand the pattern and power distribution of this stronghold.


    After all, my purpose here is not to eradicate them, but to recruit them.


    Urged by old Po, I opened the law and went to open the door. Without waiting for my invitation, old Po dodged and came in. When he saw that the seal of the three women had been lifted, old Po''s face changed. As if he was going to beat his chest and feet, he frowned and said: shangzun is confused. You know it''s a temptation. You have to do so. A man, a big husband, just a few women. It''s over. Why do you do something bad for them.


    I frowned slightly and explained: I have a wife, not to mention going to bed. I can''t catch someone.


    In fact, to tell the truth, looking at the three girls, I was not moved. At least I swallowed my saliva several times. After all, in the face of such a beautiful girl, if you don''t think carefully, it''s not a man.


    But thinking is one thing, doing is one thing.


    I don''t have many noble qualities. I can''t follow han to see other girls, but I can control myself not to make mistakes.


    There are too many temptations in the world. Even if it is a real sage, at a certain moment, I''m afraid something that moves him appears. They can only be called sages. The most important thing is that they can control themselves.


    I am not a sage, but I love Han.


    After listening to my words, old Po hated iron but not steel and said: as an upright man, in my opinion, your future is unlimited. How can you stick to your children''s private affairs when you do great things? It''s normal to have three wives and four concubines.


    Before I had time to answer, old po said to the three girls: life hangs on the line for things that don''t know how to live or die. If you are the second leader tonight, you will be suspected if you don''t say the second leader first. Tomorrow morning, you three will become playthings for men in the whole village. Think about the end for yourself.


    The three girls just listened to me and said they wouldn''t touch them. They were still a strict wife, and their faces were relaxed. When they heard this, their faces changed and became a little overwhelmed.


    Old Po was ready to leave and planned to solve the problem for us. There was no doubt that they would choose me between being a plaything and me. So the problem finally fell to me to solve.


    Thinking of this, I grabbed old Po and asked him seriously: is there any other way?


    Old Po looked back at me and said: My Lord, those who do great things are informal. There is no need to waste time on such things. After tonight, you are the person of our mountain stronghold. I will try my best to help you with what you want to do.


    He raised it and tried his best to help. I sneered twice, released his hand and said: if there is nothing to be courteous, either rape or theft. How can I trust you?


    When old Po heard the speech, he stretched out his hand and opened his trouser leg. I found that his left leg was disabled and loaded with a wooden stake.


    I frowned slightly. When I walked, he used Xuanli as support. I didn''t find any disability on him. I still wondered why several leaders in the stronghold called him Po Lao. I didn''t think he was really a PO Zi.


    Old Po put down his trouser legs, sighed and said: at first, the stronghold was mine. Later, they came in and hurt my leg, and broke into the law, which made me unable to recover. Up to now, it has become a stubborn disease. But the year before last, they got a casting pill in the hands of the sect disciples in Middle Earth. I begged the bandit leader many times, but I was ridiculed. So I have nothing to ask for now. I just hope that after shangzun gets the stronghold, he will give the casting pill to Laozao, and Laozao will be satisfied.


    Physical deformity is not common for monks, not to mention the recovery ability of the Heavenly Master. Poe''s feet can only be moved by people.


    I felt it with the law. It was really an old wound. The meridians had dried up. It was difficult to recover with my own strength. Even with the help of magic medicine, it was not a general magic medicine.


    Po Laoyao''s casting pill should be very valuable.


    But he asked for something and let me know what he wanted, which reassured me a lot. He patted him on the shoulder and said: the pill is not a problem, but you have to think of a way for me to solve the current problem, and then you can continue to do the next thing.


    Old Po frowned and asked me: can shangzun really sleep with them?


    I nodded without any ambiguity.


    Old Po beat a toothed flower and said: if so, there is only one way. Tomorrow you will tell them that you are not a casual person. You have to round the house and wait until you get married. In this way, it is a little time to delay. I''ll arrange the rest. Just listen to me.


    Listen to him?


    I have some hesitation, but there is no other way. At least he can save time by arranging. Moreover, he is a former bandit leader and must have a certain prestige.


    Old Po couldn''t stay long. After a few short words, he left in a hurry. When I turned back, the three girls got up and surrounded me and kept asking: children, you can''t hurt your sisters.


    A child, my face is green. At least I''m in my twenties. Are they blind?

 Chapter 542

    I was cold and had to increase my tone before I calmed them down. The woman in the sky gate wanted to occupy the only bed in the room. I stared and pulled it off.


    The eldest lady has a bad temper. If you give her a wink, she will look pale. I stared at her a few times before she made a floor berth with the other two girls.


    I haven''t had a rest for a long time, and the spirit body has just entered the body, so I''m exhausted. But in the wolf''s nest, there are three heavenly masters around. They are worried about closing their eyes.


    But the spirit body is too weak. Even if you don''t sleep, you have to adjust your breath. After thinking about it, you want to remind the three people that you know my origin and purpose. It can be said that if you want to get away, you can only place your hope on me, otherwise you can''t leave here in your life.


    The three know that they are powerful. With their strength, it is impossible to escape. If they are caught, they may be humiliated. For girls, nothing is more serious than being played with their bodies.


    Seeing that they were silent, I told them: help me guard tonight.


    Then I sat in bed and meditated.


    When I was breathing, I felt three girls staring at me. Soon I heard them whispering: now, I''m only in my early twenties. I''m a hairy boy. He also said he had a wife. I think he''s talking nonsense. He obviously despises us!


    The one who spoke was the female disciple of Tianqiong gate.


    Hearing this, I scolded an idiot. At the same time, I felt a little speechless, because I thought of a sentence in the Qingling world: a girl is placed on the bed. If she moves, she is an animal. If she doesn''t move, she is inferior to animals. And their thoughts are also very wonderful. Whisperers are blaming me.


    I pretended not to hear, but the more they talked, the more biased the topic became.


    The female disciple of Tianqiong gate said to the other two women: guess, he''s still not a little boy?


    My old blood almost gushed out. A few minutes ago, they were still worried about becoming toys in the stronghold. Now they have such a thick skin to discuss some shameless topics.


    But they don''t seem to be worried about their situation, which makes me more relieved. They don''t worry about their situation. They have been detained for too long. They know that they can''t leave no matter what way they think. They don''t have any other ideas, but put all their hopes on me.


    This is a good thing for me. Even they may be more reliable than Poe.


    I''ve learned a play with two women, and I''m worried that I can''t listen to them when they discuss other things in private. It makes me a little hot and uncomfortable.


    It was not easy until the next day that the outside light came in. There was a hurried knock on the door and the voices of several leaders. They smiled and asked the house: second master, how was your last night?


    When the third daughter heard that the bandit leader was coming, she immediately ran behind me.


    I adjusted my clothes and organized some language in my heart. Then I calmly opened the door, laughed a few times and shouted one by one: big head, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother and sixth brother.


    Preconceived, interrupted their words, in the face of my greetings, they can only respond. Then the old five looked at the house, his face changed, and asked me unhappily: second brother, is it the three of them that don''t suit your appetite, and none of them moved?


    The bald bandit leader became gloomy when he heard the speech, put his arms around my shoulder and said: second brother, you just don''t give face. Third, throw these three little women''s skins out to me. Since the second doesn''t like it, let the brothers open meat.


    As soon as the three girls behind me heard that their faces changed, they quickly reached out and grabbed me, and tears were falling out of their eyes. I quickly grabbed the third to be called, hugged his shoulder and said with a smile: brother misunderstood my younger brother. Who is bad about women? But I saw that the three girls were very beautiful, moved and thought about marrying them. Want to keep the wedding night.


    As soon as the bandit leader heard this, he laughed and patted me on the shoulder several times. He turned back and said to the brothers next to him: the second is still a serious man. It''s interesting. You can arrange it now and do the wedding today!


    They want me to move the disciples of the Middle Earth sect and stand on the same front with them. And offended the Middle Earth sects, I naturally want to rely on them.


    Just as I wanted to refuse, the bald bandit leader came and hugged me and said: second, you''re grinding, that''s not giving my brother face. If you don''t like it, you can pick it and throw it out.


    When the bald bandit leader said this, the three women behind me grabbed me and answered for me: Yes, yes.


    I know if they refuse, they have a reason to get angry. But when you get married, you always have to have the same room. Men can''t see if women are innocent. They can see at a glance. It''s still very troublesome at that time.


    But now I can only take one step at a time. While agreeing to the bald bandit leader, I also sent a message to the three women behind me, telling them: marriage is just a ceremony. After this barrier, we go our own way and don''t have any entanglement.


    In the current situation, they dare not entangle and promise one after another.


    Seeing that I promised to come down, the bald bandit leader smiled and arranged immediately.


    At noon, the whole cottage was decorated with lanterns and festivities. During this period, I had a secret contact with old Po. He told me to take it easy and don''t worry. Then he gave me a list of bandit leaders, old three, old five and old six. I haven''t seen the rest.


    Old Po means that these people are bandit leaders. I must kill them at that time.


    I asked him if he could arrange to do it after the wedding. He shook his head and said that it would take time for him to win over the previous people. It happened that the wedding relaxed the vigilance of the whole cottage and allowed him to contact secretly. However, he gave me a task to show his strength as much as possible.


    Whether it''s a bandit or a sect, strength represents everything. After all, he hasn''t controlled the stronghold for a long time. People who have followed him may not be willing to follow him. If there is no strong leader, I''m afraid no one will dare.


    When old Po was about to leave, I hurried to send a message to ask him what the elders in the stronghold would do. There were happy days. If I started with someone, it wouldn''t make sense. Although it was a lie, if it was abnormal, it would easily arouse suspicion.


    After listening to my voice, old Poe stopped again.


    In fact, in my heart, I am most worried about the extremely strong. When old Po preached that the elder in July would not interfere in the affairs of the stronghold, because he did not belong to the people of the stronghold.


    The extremely strong don''t belong to the people of the mountain stronghold?


    I frowned slightly. When I wanted to ask, old po said: if you want to go to Middle Earth in the future, I''m afraid you still need his help. But don''t discuss it first, and don''t ask. I''ll arrange the matter of showing my strength at that time.


    Old Po left after saying that, which made me very unhappy. I felt that I had become a flag in the hands of others. Moreover, Po Lao''s purpose is by no means as simple as getting the casting Dan. He is waiting for me to leave and be the earth emperor here.


    As for the extremely strong, according to Po Lao''s tone, I guess it may be someone sent by a sect. The scale of the stronghold is small, but at least it is the master of the wilderness. Those sects in Middle Earth come to do something. With their strength, many things can get twice the result with half the effort.


    I was confused. However, I was locked in my room all day, accompanied by three girls.


    Seeing that I haven''t spoken, the youngest girl came to me and said: the bandits in the stronghold are good at using drugs. You should pay more attention at the banquet and don''t become a pawn in others'' hands.


    The girl''s name is chu''er, the smarter of the three. Her reminder is the same as what I think. She is worried that old Po will step down and kill the donkey without waiting for me to leave.


    Shangguan Feixue, the "eldest lady" of the Tianqiong gate, was completely a big breasted and brainless person. When we discussed, she kept asking me whether to let them leave after the matter was completed.


    I was so annoyed by her that I replied coldly, asking her to go there at that time.


    The other girl is Ziyu, the least spoken of the three, giving people a sense of nonexistence. If she hadn''t been sorting out the clothes sent by the bandit leader, I would have thought she didn''t exist.


    Listening to my discussion with chu''er and Shangguan Feixue, Ziyu couldn''t help but interrupt and say: now things are just beginning. It''s useless for us to think too far. Many times, the plan can''t catch up with the change. What we can do is to make every step without flaws.


    Ziyu''s words scared me into a cold sweat and forced me to reposition her ability. In retrospect, she has been very quiet since the moment she was sent to my room. From her words and deeds, she would never resist if I wanted to that night, because she knew that the end of resistance would become worse.


    After so much experience in Qingling world, I naturally know what kind of person she is.


    I looked at her a few times and asked: sister Ziyu, what do you think we should do?


    Ziyu saw me staring at her, her eyes flickered, and immediately changed into a weak look. Shangguan Feixue said discontentedly: Ziyu is just a little servant girl separated from the master. What ideas can she have? Now even if he returns to the sect, I''m afraid he can''t escape death.


    Servant girl?


    I thought about the names of the three people. Ziyu''s name was really not his surname, and Ziyu''s face turned pale after hearing Shangguan Feixue''s words.


    She can disguise what is in her heart, but she can''t disguise it in the face of her destiny. It can be seen that what Shangguan Feixue said is true.


    I didn''t ask any more. I turned back and said to them: don''t waste time. I turned my back and you changed your clothes quickly.


    It was a simple thing, but I didn''t finish it according to my idea, even procrastinated. I carried my back and heard Shangguan Feixue Jiao smile and say chu''er: sister Chu, you have a good figure.


    As reciprocity, chu''er shyly replied: sister Feixue''s is also good.


    I took a breath of air conditioning. It was easy to think of the picture behind me in my mind. I couldn''t help holding my forehead. I must not let Han know about it in the future, otherwise I would be in bad luck.

 Chapter 543

    Three women wasted half a day on their clothes, but it has to be said that the three people who put on the bride''s makeup are really beautiful. It is estimated that they will be no worse when standing with Han. If there is anything worse, there is still a big gap in temperament.


    Although they were born in such a big world as the extreme world, they did not have the temperament of Han.


    In fact, they are also people. After high cultivation, they can reshape their face. As long as they are willing, they can become their most satisfied appearance. They should have recast their face, but this recasting is much more advanced than the beauty in Qingling world''s scientific and technological society.


    Therefore, when people pursue beauty, temperament has become an obvious sign on them.


    When I wanted to change my clothes, I planned to let them out. As a result, I hinted several times that the three women had no consciousness, whispered and kept glancing at me.


    I sighed in my heart that if I had another chance to recast my body, I should consider making myself ugly. After all, everyone has a heart for beauty, and women are no exception.


    In particular, I look at this young boy with immature appearance and mature character.


    However, Han Peng certainly disagreed with the change of appearance. Finally, I clearly said that the three women were whispering again. I felt that they were incomparably united in the wedding. Even Shangguan Feixue didn''t ridicule Ziyu. It was difficult to unite.


    At present, compared with yesterday, their attitude and mood have completely changed. They really should say that. Don''t guess women''s mind.


    In desperation, I can only use the law to build a secret space in which I can complete the replacement of clothes. The clothes on my body were made for me by Han. They are not as good as neon feather clothes, but they are also a magic weapon. I put them away.


    Then they don''t pay attention to the three people. Otherwise, as soon as they talk to them, their eyes look at me like vegetables in a bowl. Even the steady Purple Jade looks at me with strange eyes.


    Of course, I feel that she has a lot of disguises. She just wants me to look like she is not so alternative. The ultimate goal is to rely on me to get out.


    I''m still waiting for old Po''s arrangement. The only thing I want is to control the stronghold. As for how to control the stronghold, that''s what will happen later. Let them go, easy to say, difficult to say.


    Because as soon as they leave, Shanzhai means moving. How to do it needs to be discussed.


    In the afternoon, the women in the village came in and surrounded the three girls out. I was also coaxed out by a group of male bandits. The custom is their custom, which is completely different from the Qingling world. I was manipulated by them like a puppet all the way.


    After three rounds of drinking, old Po suddenly stood up and said: the second leader is young and has good cultivation. Today is his happy day. It''s better to compete with the elder so that the brothers can broaden their horizons.


    As soon as Mr. po said this, there was a moment of silence around him. He quickly smiled awkwardly and said: of course, if the two extreme Taoists really fight, our little mountain stronghold will be destroyed at once, so there is no need to really compete, just use wrist strength to decide the victory or defeat.


    As soon as he said this, the old five and the bandits began to coax, but I noticed that the bandit leader''s face was very gloomy. Friars are not ordinary people. When alcohol is on the head, everyone is brave and ruthless.


    On the contrary, the bandit leader gives me the feeling that he is very calm now. The important thing is that he knows my strength. He''s not telling the people in the stronghold that he''s not as good as me?


    It can be said that no matter what the fight is and what the result is, Poe''s proposal has threatened his position.


    The bandit leader was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly shouted to several bandit leaders: shut up and make a fool of me.


    In the stronghold, there are only bandit leaders who are wise except old Po and the big elder. I looked at the rest and found that they are basically little Luoluo who makes shouting. Therefore, as long as the bandit leader and the big elder are solved, the rest can''t turn over any waves. They all refer to fools who fight wherever they are.


    Being scolded by the bandit leader, the field suddenly became quiet. Old Po''s face became gloomy. He felt that he had no follow-up plan.


    I sighed. I knew that his ability was still limited, mainly because he had no position in the right to speak. His voice was like a clown on the stage, which didn''t play any role.


    Knowing that things are going to be bad, I simply don''t open my mouth. Instead, I''m starting. Up to now, I haven''t opened my mouth. I can pretend that nothing has anything to do with myself.


    When it was quiet around, the bandit leader picked up the wine glass on the table. It seemed that he was a little drunk and staggered towards me. He put his arm around my shoulder and said to the people around him: today is a happy day for our second head of the family. How happy do you drink.


    I''m going to go down the slope and say a few words to pass the matter. However, as soon as I was about to speak, the power in the hands of the big leader suddenly increased a bit. His tone suddenly became cold and said: however, I am very interested in the origin of the second leader.


    Old Po came up to interrupt and said: the great master, as the saying goes, the hero doesn''t ask the source, the second master now


    Before old Po finished his words, the master put his foot on his belly, kicked him off the rostrum, and scolded: old man, when is your turn to speak?


    Seeing that old Poe was kicked over, as today''s bridegroom officer, I had reason to help him, but I was held down by the big leader. If I wanted to break free, I had to use my blood and gas. If I contradicted the big leader in less than two days, the plan might be in vain. So I endured it, smiled back, gently took away the big leader''s hand and said: my origin is a long story.


    At this point, I am very grateful to Ziyu, because when I changed clothes, Shangguan Feixue whispered with chu''er and made fun of me, she seemed to expect what would happen now and made up a story for me.


    If she hadn''t told me in advance when I first came here, it''s really hard to make it up now. After all, the friar has a long life. These people don''t know how many years they have been exiled. They don''t know where they are. If I talk nonsense, I''ll help at once.


    After brewing my emotions, I felt a little more anger of sadness and hatred in my eyes. I decadent sat back in my chair, dried up all the wine in the cup at one mouthful, and then said with a long sigh: I was originally a small sect on the seven stars of Tiandao, only because my elders offended a disciple of Tiandao. Finally, the sect was bloodwashed and I was left to live alone. However, the disciples of the way of heaven pursued me and wanted to cut down the roots. But I had to join the exile army and come to this exile.


    Ziyu told me the seven stars of heaven. From the twelve parts of heaven, heaven should control twelve domains. Each domain will have a main star, seven stars, which should be one of them, ranking seventh.


    At that time, I didn''t feel anything when I heard it. Now when I say it, I find that this life experience is more rigorous, including that it is the disciples of Tiandao who offend, not Tiandao, because small sects have no ability to offend Tiandao at all.


    If I become a big sect, it''s easy to be known. Whether it''s true or false, I''ll be questioned. As for small sects, I''m afraid there are countless on the master star in charge of Tiandao in an extreme world.


    After listening to me, the master immediately asked the crowd: are there any brothers from the seven stars of heaven? If the villagers meet again, they have to come up and have a few drinks.


    The voice of the master just fell, and someone raised his hand and said: I am.


    Two people raised their hands next to him.


    My heart clattered and I became nervous. When the three came up with their glasses, my whole action was a little stiff. If they ask, they have to help.


    But the three people came up and touched the cup with me. They drank the wine in the cup in one gulp. The leading youth patted me on the shoulder and said: brother, it''s fate to meet in such a place.


    I quickly and sadly drank with him, sighed and sighed, and looked bitter. The young man didn''t wait for the master to ask, and then said: the master didn''t know. The seven stars of the heavenly way are under the control of Tiansha, a disciple of the heavenly way. It is said that Tiansha is not a human, but a creature from the void. He has a great prejudice against us. As long as he hears any bad evaluation of him, he will be killed. My family, like the second leader, only complained a few words, and the result spread to the ears of the Tiansha. Overnight, more than 2000 ethnic people were bloodwashed. We narrowly escaped. We had no choice but to mix with the exiled army. When we fled to this place and met the leader, we always had a foothold.


    They all come from the same family. When it comes to emotional places, they kneel down to the leader and thank him.


    Being knelt down and grateful in public makes the master happy.


    My hanging heart just fell down. Mr. Po doesn''t have the right to speak. I''m afraid that''s the case with the fight, but I don''t think it''s so important, because the day I came to the stronghold has left a profound impact on them. What Mr. Po did was just to make a comparison between me and the elder and give them a more intuitive feeling.


    I don''t think it has a great impact.


    The big boss took the three brothers and took the opportunity to publicize for himself, and then let everyone drink and eat. His wariness of me has also been swept away. As long as I get married and hate China, he will be completely relieved.


    However, at this time, an unexpected accident occurred. The elder took the initiative to come out and compete with me.


    I looked frightened and flattered. I quickly stood up and said: elder, don''t forget it. Old Po just said it casually.


    The big leader can smell the smell. As an outsider, the big elder naturally sees more clearly. Since he sees it, what is he going to do? Or did he not only notice, but also know what old Poe and I wanted to do and help me secretly?


    If all the elders have a problem with the master, it seems much easier for me to do.


    But old Po also said that the big elder had another purpose to stay in the stronghold. I''m afraid he''s helping me now to achieve his own goal.

 Chapter 545

    Living under the same roof, even if I put on a dead face, I can''t stop them from getting close. Moreover, for girls, I can only show that I don''t like them at most and don''t know how to refuse. That''s why Hanhe takes me very seriously.


    If you don''t know how to refuse, you will give people misunderstanding. With misunderstanding, you can''t stop others from approaching you.


    Besides, there are three women now. They are bold and thief.


    After Shangguan Feixue posted it, he tiptoed to look out of the window. Unfortunately, my rule seems transparent, but I can''t see it without some ability.


    I don''t want to pay attention to them. I''m wondering what old Po and the elder mean. There is a conflict now. Do they want to seize power by themselves?


    Weighing the pros and cons, I''m considering whether to go out. However, even if I am distracted, I can still feel the things rubbed on my back. That feeling is really hard to ignore.


    The sound of the fight stopped half a minute later. There was no suspense between the extreme and the supreme. However, from the scale of the fight, old PO should win over most people. With the big elder coming forward, he can win over more people.


    What I don''t understand now is why they left me to do it?


    I looked back at the three women. The law surged, pushed them away from me, and then said: you are also ready. Things are likely to change. If you will do it later, you remember to follow me. It depends on you whether you can survive or not.


    Even if the leader rebelled, the elder Po probably controlled more than 40 heavenly masters. I can suppress them, but I can''t suppress them all. Plus the elder, I can''t suppress them in a short time. If they fall into the crowd, they must protect themselves.


    What''s important is that in a crisis, I will only take care of myself and will not pay for them.


    The fighting outside stopped, followed by messy footsteps and noisy voices. It should be dealing with the aftermath.


    I draped the Pangu flag over my body, lit up the ancient characters in my body and stood at the door. More than ten seconds later, footsteps stopped at the door. Before I asked, people outside respectfully shouted: Master, the elder asked you to go. Something happened in the stockade.


    Big boss?


    People in the stronghold will never make such low-level mistakes. What does he mean?


    I don''t believe in the pie falling from the sky.


    But since they want to do so, I can only go out and have a look.


    When I came out, the whole stronghold was brightly lit, and more than ten houses collapsed, which should have been affected during the battle. The elder and old Po stood in the middle, next to the big master who was pressed by several heavenly masters and several heavenly masters under the big master.


    When old Po saw me coming, he immediately smiled and arched his hands and said: congratulations on being in charge. In the future, the brothers will rely on being in charge.


    Old Po''s voice just fell. Hundreds of people in the stronghold collectively knelt down on one knee and shouted at my luggage: congratulations on being in charge.


    Three women followed me, very nervous. However, when I heard that people respected me as the master of the stronghold, a smile appeared on my face.


    For them, as long as I successfully sit in the position of being in charge, their freedom will have a place. But for me, I haven''t figured out what the elder and Po always mean.


    I raised my hand slightly. When the people in the field were quiet, I said: thanks to the great elder and old Po''s love, let me sit in this position. In the future, as long as I have a bite of Zhang Tong''s meal, I won''t make my brothers hungry.


    I remember that old po said before that the sect disciples of Middle Earth will come to experience, and the stronghold may be relocated. So he went on to say: brothers, you see, there are still many things at present, but we can''t delay here too long, so you go down and prepare. Tomorrow afternoon, we will leave our station and change to another place.


    After hearing what I said, the people gradually dispersed, leaving only a few heavenly masters in charge of the family.


    The elder didn''t mention his purpose. He came and said to me: Master, now you are in power, how should you deal with them?


    I followed the master''s eyes and took a look at the master in front and several of his subordinates. Obviously, the master wanted to give this problem to me and see my means.


    Unfortunately, a lot of similar things have happened in the Qingling world. If you seize power, there is no need for the previous generation to stay.


    Without saying a word, I directly broke several people''s souls and destroyed their spirits in the past. The matter was over before the big boss finished his words.


    When the person in charge of the custody was sent away by me, only old Po, the elder, me and Ziyu were left, my face sank. I said coldly: it''s the first time I''ve met the pie falling from the sky. I''m sitting like a needle and felt. Old Po and you are both happy people. I don''t think it''s necessary to hide things. If you want me to be a chess piece, I can only say that your wishful thinking is wrong, and we''ll go our own way.


    When I finished speaking, the ancient characters urged the Pangu flag. For a moment, the Qi of chaos dissipated. The sound of spring thunder came from my mouth and nose. The momentum was frightening. Both the master and old Po retreated a few steps at the same time.


    But the Tianzun in the stronghold didn''t move. He just looked at it from a distance.


    Now, big elder and old Po may not be able to take advantage of it. Their faces changed. Old Po hurriedly said: it''s a misunderstanding, and it happened suddenly. I didn''t have time to discuss it with you.


    Po Laojin then told me from the beginning that he was only sure that the elder would not help me, but he didn''t think he would help me. When Po saw that the elder was willing to help me, plus the big leader was aware of it, he was secretly making arrangements. If things dragged on, it would be more and more disadvantageous to us, so the elder took the lead in the quarrel.


    Mr. Poe didn''t win over people for two days. He started tonight. There were people before him and some wavering people. In such a sudden situation, they were blinded for a moment. When they reacted and were ready to stand in line, the matter was over, and there was no second choice.


    After listening, I just um, because what I care about is not this matter, but that they usurped power and finally handed it over to me. This is very thought-provoking.


    The elder knew what I was going to ask. He raised his hand and motioned old Po not to talk. At the same time, he looked at Ziyu and Shangguan Feixue. I''ll come over and let the three women step down first.


    Only when the three of us were left, the elder said: my identity and origin are not a secret in the stronghold. Old PO should have told you that I come from Middle Earth.


    I nodded to him that I knew.


    The elder paused and then said: I came here for one thing. The thing I want is in the hands of the sect in Middle Earth. It''s inconvenient for us to do it directly in Middle Earth, so I went to the wilderness a few years ago.


    When I heard this, I understood what he meant, and the elder didn''t intend to go on. I said: I can help you do what the mountain stronghold didn''t do for you, but what good can I do if I do it?


    It''s not easy for them to fight in Middle Earth, so they chose wild bandits to fight. Unfortunately, the former stronghold leader has delayed things for more than two years. The elder is naturally anxious.


    Before, the stronghold didn''t do anything for him. I don''t think it''s impossible, but deliberately delayed, because the stronghold needs a supreme master to take charge. As long as things are not done well, the elder can only stay.


    Thinking of this, I smiled and added: you know, I have no intention to waste time here. The same is true for the great elder. I won''t go to such a place to suffer without enjoying the blessings of Middle Earth. So we all want to leave as soon as possible, but the condition for leaving is that we can do everything, don''t you think?


    After hearing this, the elder was happy, patted me on the shoulder and said: if I had met you earlier, I wouldn''t have spent so long here. Alumni Zhang, I guarantee my life. As long as you help me get things done, I will certainly take you to Middle Earth. As for where to go when you get to Middle Earth, my old ability is limited, so I can''t help.


    Jidao Tianzun, there should be some status, but certainly not much. He can''t use too many resources, so what he said later is also true.


    I stretched out my hand, and the elder also stretched out his hand and clapped high five with me. It was settled.


    Before parting, the third daughter of my office said a few good words, and Ziyu also vowed that they would never retaliate against the stronghold. As for the rest of the sect disciples, I had planned to release them, but old Po strongly opposed them, saying that cutting grass without removing roots would be a great disaster in the future.


    The elder and I will go. Finally, the stronghold will fall into the hands of old Po. Now he is clearing the way for himself.


    Originally, I wanted to win over my own forces, but I can tell from the words of the elder that it is not so easy to go to Middle Earth. It is completely impossible for me to take these people there.


    But fortunately, my goal is achieved.


    I asked Mr. Po to deal with the detained sect disciples. I didn''t ask him afterwards, but when I moved the next day, I didn''t see any sect disciples.


    The Middle Earth sect is about to enter the wilderness. Shangguan Feixue and chu''er plan to go to the gathering place to wait for the people of their sect. Ziyu hesitates and never says where to go.


    After two short days as husband and wife, they picked up a life and finally dispersed.


    Ziyu didn''t follow Shangguan Feixue chu''er. She went in another direction and looked a little lonely. I also know that she can''t go back to Middle Earth, because she''s just a servant girl. Her young lady has been killed, and she''s only dead when she goes back.


    I knew her difficulties, but I didn''t ask her to stay, and she didn''t say to follow.


    The array of the stronghold is arranged by the elder. It is similar to the array of killing immortal sword. It can be directly arranged with town objects.


    The elder deliberately avoided me, and I didn''t bother to peep, because ancient characters can break the array. I want to break it, so I don''t need to understand it.


    ¡¢

 Chapter 546

    The array of the stronghold was put away. All the buildings in the camp were destroyed and nothing was left. A total of 408 people drove out.


    The new residence has not been selected, and the people in the whole stronghold are a little confused. Including the elder, they just plan to go to what place is what place. They don''t have a plan. People also go together in a swarm. Such a goal is very big. It''s completely clear when you meet the enemy on the way.


    When I came to the bottom of a cliff, I finally couldn''t help but stop the team and temporarily hide under the cliff. The elder opened the array.


    I know the strength of more than 50 heavenly masters in it like the back of my hand. I analyzed them on the way, but I don''t know their names yet. Had to point to people to make arrangements.


    Thirty heavenly masters, in a group of three, take my breath as the center, guard within a hundred miles around us, find danger, and send back the information at the first time.


    The remaining 20 heavenly masters, in groups of ten, each with more than 100 people, sneaked within 50 kilometers around me. At the center were me, old Po, elder, and several top heavenly masters. No matter whether any party had a conflict, they could support me at the first time.


    I was still worried because they had no experience. As long as one party was in danger, it was likely to rush in. Before leaving, I told everyone in detail. No matter which party was in danger, what the others had to do was hide the people around him at the first time, and then Tianzun rushed to help.


    The whole arrangement was entirely a marching array. The elder and elder Po also saw some clues, especially the elder. He was shocked and asked me: is it possible that the master can arrange troops and arrange the array? Is he from an imperial family?


    I remember the saying of Qingling world is very appropriate. Where there are people, there is Jianghu. Similarly, where there are people, there will be a country. No matter any civilization, the country must be the strongest force in the world.


    Seeing the elder and elder Po were shocked, I simply smiled, didn''t explain much, and let them guess. In this way, no matter what prejudice they have against the people of the imperial family, it will not fall on me for the time being. Let them fear in suspicion.


    I turned back and made a gesture to disperse the arranged people.


    As a result, the number of people on all sides decreases, and the probability of being found decreases. In addition to early warning, the surrounding ten teams can also observe the terrain in a wider range and choose a suitable place to be stationed.


    Only the elder and elder Po were left on the way. I asked in detail which sect had what he wanted.


    I don''t know the sects in the extreme world, even if I say it, but old Po knows. Before that, Da Chang always didn''t mention it to old Po. When I ask, I''m helping old Po.


    After listening to the elder''s brief introduction, old Po quickly made arrangements and said: we first found the residence, and then secretly sent someone to inquire near the gathering place in central earth. Many of them came together and dispersed as they walked. There are many opportunities to fight at that time.


    But the elder sighed and said: it''s easy to mark people, but it''s a little difficult to determine whether things are on them. If we make targeted moves, we may attract their attention. When the strong come, we will have no chance to meet.


    After hearing this, I smiled helplessly and said: in this case, I can only act as a thug. You can only do what you want to do.


    The people of Middle Earth came here for some time. They won''t meet them for the time being. There was no problem along the way. Just the next day, a team around caught Ziyu again.


    After three days'' absence, Ziyu looked haggard. She can''t return to the sect. She walks through the wild and dense forest alone. She should not only guard against powerful wild animals, but also worry about meeting other bandits.


    Seeing me again, Ziyu was as stubborn as ever and didn''t propose to follow me. She just exchanged some low-level spirit flowers and herbs with magic powers in the mountain stronghold, followed us for a long rest, and then went on the road alone.


    I didn''t ask her to stay. I just watched her lonely back disappear in sight. My heart softened. I heard from a distance to let her come back and follow us.


    Ziyu saw that I took the initiative to invite her. She couldn''t see any excitement or decadence on her face. She was very calm. But he accepted my invitation.


    On the way, I was curious, asked the reason, and Ziyu said sadly: it was only for a while that you took me in. You will go after all. I will still be alone at that time, so the peace now can''t change my fate, and the final outcome is the same.


    I was speechless by her and didn''t know how to persuade. I originally planned to let her stay in the stronghold all the time, but I want to think that when I leave, old Po will be in power. No one is sure what will be done to her at that time.


    Seeing her eyes flickering, I comforted her and said: let''s go day by day. Don''t think too much. There is a good saying that there is no way out of heaven.


    I say so, but I know in my heart that she can''t return to the Middle Earth sect and live in the wilderness. The final outcome will not be good.


    After all, this is a world of monks.


    I didn''t speak behind me and continued to move towards the barren forest. On the fifth day, a glow suddenly appeared on a mountain in the distance, which could be clearly seen tens of thousands of kilometers away. The light rushed into the sky and formed a huge color vortex.


    Seeing this scene, old Po''s face changed slightly. He came over and told me that it was the strange image caused by the teleportation technique. The sect disciples in Middle Earth had come. Those young disciples relied on the sect forces behind them and scrambled to find the bandit stronghold. As long as they were found, they would not stay.


    Po Lao''s tone seems to want to win my sympathy. It is estimated that he really thinks I am the descendant of kings, princes and generals. He hopes to change this situation in the future. After all, he wants to restrict a race or a habit for thousands of years. No one can do it if the imperial country has this ability.


    Unfortunately, I have no sympathy for bandits. On the contrary, I have no sympathy for those who are caught by bandits, women become playthings, and men are kept as animals.


    People eat tigers, why can''t tigers eat people?


    In the pure spirit world, I always feel that human beings are above all life, but up to now, that thought has disappeared in my heart.


    I gently said to old POE: this may also be a kind of balance, there is no need to break it.


    Teleportation caused more and more strange images, and finally covered half of the sky on a large scale. I gave an urgent order that the scouts around must find a suitable place to be stationed within two days. Their alert range has changed from 100 kilometers to 200 kilometers, expanded to the search range, and deployed defense after being stationed.


    The order was given, but on the fourth day, the scouts found a suitable place, and it was not the best choice, but the people''s sect disciples in Middle Earth had begun to go out. If we were found as a whole, we might lead to siege and fall into passivity.


    The garrison is a cave. There are caves in the cave. However, the cave is not hidden enough, so it is easy to be found. However, after we went in, we found that the cave is deep and bottomless, and the more we go inside, the bigger it is, as if we had entered the Dragon Cave.


    Finally, we camped around more than a dozen bifurcated caves. Finally, we chose a third floor with three floors of caves. The cave was covered by the big elder with an array. In this way, old Po was not at ease. It took half a day to dig five secret exits to achieve the three caves of cunning rabbit.


    If I didn''t rely on the elder to leave the wilderness, and I couldn''t finish his work alone. I might as well go out alone, but driven by interests, I can only cooperate sincerely.


    The people in the stronghold settled down well. Old Po immediately closed the door and repaired the stumps. He took the casting pill himself without telling me. It''s valuable when it''s used, but it''s worthless when it''s not used. It doesn''t cost me much, but I collected the fire leaf cinnabar.


    What the heavenly masters of Qingyi gate are looking for and thinking about is certainly not too bad. Of course, I didn''t inquire about its use, so as not to make people jealous.


    The next day, Ziyu and I went out of the cave. At the same time, 50 top saints were sent out. Those saints had little effect. They were likely to go out for 50, and half of them could come back.


    But this is Poe''s arrangement, and I didn''t say anything. I went out to inquire myself. In fact, I didn''t trust them.


    Ziyu and I wandered outside for two days. Finally, we met the disciples of the Middle Earth sect in a canyon. They gathered more than 200 people, all of them in their early twenties, headed by a young man in purple. Unfortunately, they talk by voice. I can''t know what they want to do.


    However, Ziyu was born in a sect. Although she was a servant girl, she had seen some things with her. Seeing so many sect disciples gathered, she quickly told me: Zhang Tong, if a large number of sect disciples gathered, she probably found something amazing.


    During the period when we continued to observe, sect disciples continued to come around. During his youth, the leader said a word. He encouraged everyone to say: we can only succeed in this action, not fail.


    After swearing, I thought they were going to move. As a result, they began to chat in twos and threes, as if they were waiting for someone to come.


    Ziyu said in a low voice: the leading youth is the big disciple of Tianfu sect. Tianfu sect is one of the best sects in Middle Earth. It is reasonable to say that if it is good, they must want to monopolize and will not wait for so many people to join in.


    Ziyu''s words were just finished. There was a sudden commotion below. The gathered people suddenly made way. A pair of people came in from the outside. The people next to the Tianfu sect''s eldest disciple hurriedly reminded him: eldest martial brother, here you are.


    I was always curious about who they were waiting for, so I looked at the people at the first time. At this look, my heart beat faster immediately, because among the people who came, I saw Han.

 Chapter 547

    When I saw Han Peng following the sect disciples in Middle Earth, my heart beat faster, but my face was silent. After all, the elder has other plans. If he doesn''t know, he can cooperate inside and outside.


    The people of Tianfu sect dominated this gathering, but it''s not surprising that the top things in any world are always prepared for the strong. Just like the secular world in the Qingling world, the most luxurious garage is prepared for the rich, and the poor can only wait and see forever.


    This is the reality. Vassal can also get some benefits. Confrontation will only have nothing, because the weak need to pay too much if they want to fight the strong.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Jiang Tianxing, the eldest disciple of Tianfu sect, was waiting for Han. The crowd dispersed, smiled at Tianxing and walked towards Han. On the way, they said: younger martial sister Ji, you''re here now. Let''s wait.


    The words have the meaning of reproach, but the expression is flattering, and they are here waiting for Han to come and give the best gift.


    Han Hu neither liked nor refused. He answered lightly and said: Thank you, senior brother.


    When Jiang Tianxing was talking, he stretched out his hand to hold Han''s hand. As a result, Han skillfully avoided when he was talking.


    Although his actions didn''t make Jiang Tianxing lose face, he didn''t pull Han''s hand. His face was still not very good-looking. He said in some displeasure: everyone, people have come together. After several years of exploration, we generally know that there are nine floors in total. Our sects have negotiated the specific allocation. No matter what benefits we get when we go in, 30% can stay on their own, and the other 30% needs to be handed over to the Presbyterian group composed of several major sects for distribution.


    The centralization of goods is a benefit for small sects. It is estimated that it is also negotiated by the high level. Of course, in some dangerous places, small sects'' disciples naturally become cannon fodder.


    But these have nothing to do with me. Instead, I immediately asked the elder: where is the void secret place?


    I didn''t wait for the elder to answer. Pointing to Han, I asked: what''s the origin of that woman? The eldest disciples of Tianfu gate should be respectful to her.


    The elders first told me, "I heard the sky calling her" Ji Shi Jie "just now. Her surname is imperial surname, plus a few people around her, it can be concluded that it is a disciple of the heaven gate. The heaven gate is closely related to the royal family.


    I felt comfortable at last when I heard the speech. It seems that Jiang Tianxing just wanted to please Han, but I was still very upset that the boy did it.


    I haven''t felt this way in Qingling world, because no matter who they are, even if they love Han, they definitely don''t dare to show it. After all, Han and I are both people at the peak, but it''s different here. The supreme Taoist priest is placed in the extreme world, but they have the same cultivation as ordinary sect disciples.


    If you lose your fear, you will naturally lose your original respect. It is important to reach out and fish.


    The more I think about it, the less I feel, but in terms of feelings, I still believe in Han. The elder then answered my first question and said: the void secret place is a space crack in the wilderness. It has existed for countless years, but few people can go in. They will explore the secret place every time they experience. Last year, they had eyes and eyes. The space-time crack is an overlapping space, with a total of nine unstable spaces, It is said that things in every space are different, such as from different universes.


    When I heard this, my curiosity was aroused. According to the things mubai told me, I boldly guessed that the so-called void secret realm is likely to be a place where the small worlds of several domain masters overlap.


    There are nine Jidao domain masters in the nine layer secret realm, and under the nine domain masters, I''m afraid there are countless agents with the same strength as Tiandao and mubai.


    At the domain master level, I''m sure they have no interest in managing their own world.


    When the elder communicated with me, they had already communicated with Tian Xing and Han, but just as they were preparing to leave, someone suddenly shouted in the crowd: Senior brother, people of Tonglin sect are not qualified, but their people are mixed in.


    At the same time, the man pushed four or five men and women out, and the people around him immediately turned away from them.


    After being isolated, the faces of the five people changed at once, but the chief man argued with reason: why can you all go, but we can''t go with the Lin sect?


    The people who were supposed to leave stopped again at this time, pushed aside Tianxing and walked out. They said in a loud voice: why, I''ll tell you now. The sects present today have paid hundreds of lives in the void and secret place every year for more than ten years. What have you done with the forest gate? Now our ancestors have managed to find a safe area in the nine story secret place. As a result, do you want to usurp this achievement for free?


    Several people in tonglinmen were questioned, and their faces turned red. They couldn''t find a refutation for a while.


    Jiang Tianxing sneered and said: you can go, but ask everyone first. As long as they all agree, I will not object.


    Although Tianfu sect is a leader level sect, Jiang Tianxing is very cautious and doesn''t pull all his hatred on himself. From this point of view, this person should not be underestimated.


    If other people become powerful, they will not hide their sense of superiority and not only occupy the right to speak, but also the dominant power.


    However, what Tianxing wants is only the right to speak, not the dominant power. In the eyes of many people, the two are different. In fact, they are the same. As long as they occupy the right to speak, there is no big difference between the dominant and non dominant.


    The wisdom of heaven is here. After all, the right to speak is only for people to listen, and the dominant power is to offend people.


    Now I speak the words of Tianxing, and all the people around me say in one voice: disagree.


    Jiang Tianxing smiled and said: do you hear me? It''s not that I disagree, but that everyone disagrees. We can let bygones be bygones for today''s affairs, but it will be hard to say if we meet your people in the secret place of emptiness.


    After this sentence, Jiang Tianxing was not talking nonsense with the people in the same forest gate. He stood beside Han, with a smile on his face, and said to Han: elder martial sister Ji, let''s go.


    I was very upset when I saw it in my eyes, because fools can see that it is not so simple to please the emperor''s family to approach Tianxing to Hanhe. He has other careful thoughts.


    But the Ji family is still Royal here, which surprised me. Moreover, I''m afraid that Han''s acceptance is not just a surname, but a matter of blood.


    It can be concluded that the imperial family here is the people of Xuanyuan family.


    The five disciples of Tonglin sect were abandoned behind. The young man in charge suddenly shouted to the crowd: the void secret territory does not belong to you or anyone. You are not qualified to occupy it or prevent others from entering.


    Jiang Tianxing couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He turned back and said word by word: you''re right. The void secret realm doesn''t belong to anyone, but the void secret realm has existed for countless years. Why didn''t you go in before that? Now the safe passage has been cleared by us. You are competing to get in. Do you think it has nothing to do with us?


    People who did not equate Tianxing with linmen answered, and then said to the people around them: remember, on the way back, as long as you find people who are not in the alliance, kill them.


    Strong forces work together and have enough confidence to suppress other sects. Moreover, there is a certain truth in the words of going to heaven. Many people are waiting for others to pave the road, and then stand up and say that the road faces the sky.


    There are countless similar people in Qingling world.


    The words of Jiang Tianxing played a deterrent role. Although the five people in the same forest gate were unwilling, they didn''t dare to follow.


    I turned back and asked Ziyu: can we follow in the void secret place?


    Ziyu shook her head and said: it''s not easy, because they just gather here, and there is a strong guard of a sect at the entrance of the void and secret place. Even if you can get in, you will be checked one by one when you come out.


    The elder also said: it''s really easy to go in, but it''s hard not to be found when you come out.


    I was just following Ziyu. Da Chang always followed. After hearing this, I couldn''t help asking: elder, your disciple should also be inside and qualified to enter, right?


    The elder didn''t know what I meant and nodded.


    Jiang Tianxing, they have left in line. It''s no use for us to follow up now. Seeing the elder nodding, I hurriedly said: I guess what you want, its owner, is also inside. If you can call out the people of your sect, I''ll disguise as them and help you handle the matter at that time. Don''t worry. As long as I go in, I''ll restore my face and won''t hurt you.


    When I finished, the elder didn''t know how to answer. He hesitated again. I reminded him: if I guessed correctly, from now on, all the disciples of the Middle Earth sect will be in the void secret place. If I don''t go in, your business will be delayed all the time.


    Han Hua goes in. I have to go in whatever way I want. The elder is the only breakthrough.


    I''ll stop here and let him weigh it by himself.


    The elder hesitated for about half a minute before he said: Yes, but you must ensure that no matter what the outcome is, my sect will not be involved.


    I know what the elder wants to do, but he hasn''t told me what he wants to do. It''s from that sect.


    If I want to go in now, I naturally want to understand these, but after understanding, whether I need to work for him or not is up to me.


    But now the elder and I have no choice but to trust each other.

 Chapter 548

    I promise I won''t hurt his sect. The elder nodded and agreed. Let Ziyu and I wait in place. He will arrange it.


    After the elder left, I found that several people in the same forest gate were still wandering in the original place. But they are of no value to me.


    Ziyu and I waited for about half an hour, and the people from the same forest sect also left. Not long ago, the eldest elder came with four female disciples and a male disciple. Their whereabouts were very secret. They left immediately after they came. When they came to a canyon, the eldest elder stopped and said: they are the disciples of our sect, only one male disciple.


    I looked carefully and wrote down the face of the male disciple. The blood gas in his body directly changed into his appearance. He was exactly the same height and changed his appearance. I asked the young man his name.


    It''s not difficult for the Heavenly Master to change his face. It''s not uncommon. The young man said calmly: Mu Qing.


    I was a little stunned when I heard the name. Although it was only a surname, I found that the higher the level of the world, the more important the surname would become, because the same surname is likely to be the same blood.


    But I can''t tell you about mubai yet. I was stunned for half a second before I came back and asked him: I disguised as you. You can tell me what you need to pay attention to now.


    Mu Qing was a little cold and said lukewarm: I don''t have any friends on weekdays. The only people you will contact are my three younger martial sisters.


    When they just came here, I observed that the accomplishments of the four people were all extreme Taoism and Tianzun, but they were proficient in martial arts and supernatural powers, and I belonged to physical cultivation. When I started, the difference was still great, and I could be seen through at a glance.


    But when I go in, I won''t care about these. I won''t have too much intersection with the three female disciples.


    I didn''t want to waste time. Looking back at the elder, he understood what I meant. He smiled awkwardly and said: for specific things, my colleague will tell you what to do.


    He still doesn''t trust me. I know I can''t be in a hurry. If it''s a big deal, I''ll follow three female disciples for an extra period of time.


    I asked the names of three female disciples. After remembering them, I told Ziyu to follow the elder and wait for me. As long as I haven''t left, the people in the stronghold don''t dare to make Ziyu''s idea.


    After a brief explanation, I was worried about Han, and didn''t stay too much. I left with the three disciples of the elder.


    On the way, I simply asked, since the void secret place was found, there was no movement from the bandits in the wilderness?


    I now look like Mu Qing. The three female disciples are still not used to it. The second younger martial sister replied to me: Wild bandits have been paying attention to it all the time, but the safe route of the void secret place is only mastered by our middle earth sects. Even if they break through the guard of the entrance, they will be dead end.


    Younger martial sister gave me a white look and said in a warning tone: so after you go in, you should listen to us, or no one can protect you at that time.


    I made a sound, didn''t say it, and felt in my heart that things wouldn''t be so simple.


    The wilderness is not as rich as the Middle Earth. However, due to the problem of population, there are many strange flowers and plants here. Even if the barbarians can''t refine pills, the effect of taking them directly is not weak. Moreover, the wilderness is a big place. The population is thin, and it is still a huge number.


    I also heard something from Mr. Po. There are many large-scale bandit groups in the wilderness. Small groups like them can be said to be completely out of the stream. They just survive through cracks and have no contact with those big mountain strongholds.


    But there must be a connection between those big mountain strongholds. Now that the void secret realm is opened, they are likely to have plans. No matter how strong the strength of Middle Earth is, the number of people who come through teleportation is also limited. They may not be able to fight wild bandits.


    I quietly followed the three people and walked for almost three days. A gray sky appeared in front. From a distance, the sky seemed to be fragmented.


    Until recently, I found that there were huge cracks, dense, no less than tens of thousands.


    Mu Qing''s younger martial sister proudly tilted her chin and said: see? There are tens of thousands of entrances, only one is the correct entrance, and the rest are dead end as long as they go in.


    I smiled dumbly. The elder concealed the situation, which really surprised me. It''s no wonder that only more than 50 supreme masters of Jidao are left here to guard against. It''s OK for them to deter small mountain strongholds, but it''s not enough for some large-scale gangsters.


    But now in this situation, even if more than 50 Jidao heavenly masters are killed, I''m afraid no one can go in. If they go in, they don''t know how to go. In the end, they are all dead.


    Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister told me: just follow us later. Remember, don''t say anything, just do it.


    I nodded, took a deep breath and glanced around. I didn''t see Han and Jiang Tianxing. It can be seen that they had gone in.


    Han Hua is returning to the wilderness. She should have the meaning to find me. As long as she pays attention, she can recognize it as soon as she meets. But this time she chose the advanced void secret place. It can be seen that the things in the secret place are very important.


    Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister used to communicate with the guards at the entrance. A moment later, we were taken to a palace where we were covered by the magic God, and then four people helped us walk.


    On the way, I wanted to peek. As a result, my breath floated. The person who helped me said: the magic power to cover up the opportunity is not good, but as long as you see the outside, even if it''s only a glance, you will lose your qualification to enter.


    I was stunned for a moment. The emotional cover was just an appearance. Even if it was shown to people, no one dared to see it. Because there seems to be a quota limit on how many people a sect can enter. After all, more people enter, more opportunities.


    On the way, I just felt myself being held in the air. After a while, the people around me let me open my eyes. The blood gas in my body ran a little and directly burst the imprisonment on my body. What I saw was a gray world, covered with countless void cracks.


    The person who brought us briefly said: some of the cracks inside are stable. After entering, there is a small world with nine layers of secret places. There are countless small spaces like this. As for what is inside, those space cracks are stable, it can only depend on your luck. The predecessors in front explored only a safe route connecting the nine layers of secret places.


    When he said this, he stopped, glanced at the four of us and said: I will brand the map on your soul. There is a prohibition in it. Just know it. If you tell anyone, the prohibition is enough to break your soul. Don''t risk trying. The big troops just came in haven''t gone far. If you speed up, you may be able to keep up.


    I also want to catch up with them as soon as possible. I don''t feel at ease. At the same time, I also want to follow them. After all, Tianxing is not stupid. There will be many people around him, and there will be white mice.


    Then let''s see how they explore. We''re doing the next step. As for the big elder''s account, they don''t say, and I won''t ask. I believe they will tell me only when there is a good time.


    Only after we had no objection did the people who brought us in imprint a map on our souls. It has to be said that in these matters, they have shown enough democracy, and the strong rarely bully the weak. Although the number of people from all walks of life is limited, it should also be related to their contributions.


    After a brief explanation, the four people who brought us in turned and left. Then Mu Qing''s younger martial sister pointed to a recent space-time crack and said: I think we''ll start exploring from here.


    I took a look at her like she did me, and said lukewarm: if you want to go, go by yourself, I won''t accompany you. I''ll wait for you in front first.


    Everyone has a copy of the map. When I get here, I will not be restrained by them. As for the conditions agreed with the big elder, now that Han appears, I will not worry about going to Middle Earth. Moreover, as long as I see Han, whether to go to middle earth or not is of little significance to me.


    To improve my strength, wilderness is better for me.


    So when the words fell, I stepped forward. At present, the elders of central Turkey do not know how many times they have walked these roads, which can ensure 100% safety. As for the road behind, it is another matter.


    As a result, as soon as I left, Mu Qing''s three sisters immediately followed.


    Their speed was not fast. It was estimated that they were thinking about those time-space cracks along the way, which delayed time, so we only took half an hour to catch up with them. Mu Qing''s master sister lit her waist card, and the people around us ignored us.


    We just arrived. The Han who walked in front of the crowd seemed to feel something. He looked back at me for the first time. His eyes suddenly showed joy, but he soon calmed down and pretended that nothing had happened.


    But in front of her, she has been snubbing Jiang Tianxing. Now I appear, she seems to be deliberately talking and laughing with Jiang Tianxing, so that he is flattered and flattered.


    I watched from behind, feeling more and more unhappy.


    The army shuttled through the turbulent flow of time and space for a long time, until there was a time and space crack bigger than the surrounding crack in front, which stopped Tianxing.


    The larger the space-time crack, the larger the space inside, but the larger the space crack, the more unstable it is.


    They are both heaven and extreme Tao heaven. Everyone knows this truth. Just a large space means that there will be more things in it, and it also means opportunity.


    After observing the heavenly movement for a moment, he turned back and said: it''s not a matter for us to go all the time. Someone must be the first. Major sects have also made adjustments. If the first person to enter the space-time crack gets benefits, 100% of them belong to private people. No matter the alliance or your sect, they have no right to ask for them.


    The bait thrown by Tianxing now was definitely a secret before. Because only when you say it at this time will everyone try on impulse.


    Otherwise, given enough time to think, fear will eventually overcome desire.

 Chapter 549

    There must be a brave man under heavy reward. This sentence works at any time. Moreover, in the extreme world where Tianzun has more cattle hair, 100% of the items belong, which means that they can stand out and get more resources. As long as they survive, they will get things like a snowball.


    When the voice of Tianxing came down, ten people stood up one after another. After recording Tianxing, ten people stepped into the void crack. The crack was like a wad of cotton. When they entered, the entrance opened, and then closed gently. There was still only a gap, and people outside couldn''t see the situation inside.


    However, the cracks in the overlapping space of the nine domain masters must be the intersection of different worlds, and it is likely to be a secret place.


    While waiting, Han Peng inadvertently looked at me. I used ancient Chinese characters to convey the sound, told him about the big head of the family, and asked her to pay attention. After all, it was something that a sect had spent several years trying to plot. It certainly wouldn''t be simple.


    Han''s voice transmission is not safe. She didn''t reply to me. It seems that she doesn''t know about it.


    I wanted to say more. As a result, Tianxing noticed that Han Peng was looking at me, and her eyes immediately fell on me. Mu Qing''s younger martial sister then reminded me: Miss Ji is a new disciple of the royal family and was canonized as a princess in just a few days. The purpose of Tianxing''s trip is not only to explore the secret place of emptiness, but also to contact Ji Han Peng. If you catch up with the Royal School, No one can shake the position of Tianfu gate in Middle Earth.


    Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister also warned me: if you don''t want to cause trouble, you''d better control your eyes, not to mention the Royal Princess, who is the general of tianfumen. That''s not something we can offend.


    I smiled and didn''t refute. My heart is more confused. The time for my healing is two years. If Han Dan doesn''t have a special chance, it''s reasonable that she has just arrived in Middle Earth and became a princess in a very short time. It seems that my guess is right. The descendants of Xuanyuan have a very prominent position here.


    Mu Qing''s sisters reminded me that I dare not offend Jiang Tianxing at this time.


    Just when everyone was a little flustered, the void crack of the ten people who had just entered suddenly shook and made a loud noise, like something exploding in it. The shock wave made the whole space unstable.


    Jiang Tianxing also thought of this possibility and said to the people around him: what''s going on? The overlapping world of domain masters cannot be shaken by the supreme of the extreme Tao.


    I just guessed before. Now I''ve come to a conclusion by saying Tianxing.


    Young people who can stay with Jiang Tianxing have status and are well-informed. Someone immediately said: the overlapping space belongs to the space that all parties do not care. No one knows what is in it.


    Because the search is imminent, they don''t hide the truth and say nothing. Another said: and these space cracks look many, in fact, many of them lead to the same small world.


    The man''s words were only half said. The crack shook again, and the sound was even louder than before. However, this time the sound stopped, and the crack suddenly emitted dazzling white light. Three figures in the light were fleeing in a hurry.


    They came out quickly, but at the moment of stepping on the entrance and exit, the crack was suddenly opened, and a terrible breath escaped from it.


    The ancient characters in my body have been ignored. I injected my eyes at the first time and saw that the three people were three of the ten people who went in before. Compared with the time when I went in, the three people have completely changed their appearance. They are translucent and colorful, just like quenched glass.


    At first, I thought it was their body protection technique, but I soon found it wrong, because behind them, a big glass hand stretched out, which made the reaction of Tianxing faster. With a violent sound in his mouth, he raised his hand and pinched a Dharma. The next moment, lightning and thunder in the sky, floating clouds appeared out of thin air, and then a milky white amulet fell from the sky, The blink of an eye is waiting in front of the big hand.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister said to me at the first time: that''s Tianfu. Only the chief disciple of each generation of Tianfu sect is qualified to learn. Fu comes from heaven. It''s really strong.


    Mu Qing''s three sisters all had admiration on their faces. Not only that, when the people around them who wanted to stop them saw that the Tianfu fell, they all hurried to stop. They didn''t want to waste their energy, because in their view, the Tianfu was enough to stop everything.


    I didn''t listen to them at all, because when the talisman appeared that day, the ancient characters in my body began to flicker and were hooked by the talisman.


    The falling speed of Tianfu was so fast that I didn''t have time to see it clearly. I didn''t see its lines until it crossed the big hand blocked by the three people.


    I don''t know. It startled me. The complex lines and veins on that day are similar to the ancient characters in my body. It seems to be deduced from an ancient character. Living has evolved.


    I felt it carefully. The Tianfu was very similar to the ancient characters on my eighth vertebra, and just now it was the brightest ancient characters on my eighth vertebra.


    Unfortunately, Tianfu collided with the big glass hand, only stopped for about a second, and then was valued by everyone, and Tianfu burst into pieces.


    In a second, the three men had escaped. However, as soon as their feet fell to the ground, their bodies made the same brittle sound as the glass cracked. Immediately after the three men''s bodies suddenly fell apart. After the explosion, their flesh was no longer blurred, and even blood and water did not fly a drop. In this way, the flesh of the three Jidao heavenly masters broke into a piece of colorful round beads and rolled around.


    I found that the souls of the three of them didn''t escape, as if they broke together with their bodies. This force is like assimilation.


    Tianfu broke, and everyone didn''t respond, because they believed in Jiang Tianxing too much, and Jiang Tianxing was also very confident, or so many people looked at it, held out his confidence, and forgot that there were dangers here, so when the big hand continued to catch it, all the people present were stunned.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe that the Jidao Heavenly Master in front of me was stunned in the face of danger. But it also exposed a problem. Those who grow up in the greenhouse have to suffer a lot of losses to grow up. It is not unreasonable for China to send every generation of young disciples here for training.


    When everyone was in a daze, only Han Peng reacted with me, but it was still late. Another few people who were too busy to watch were very close to the crack. When the big hand swept it, his palm suddenly emitted colorful light. The seven or eight people who were irradiated had not returned to their senses, and their bodies turned into colorful translucent colors.


    The light on the big hand continued to shine. A few people who were a little far away were not assimilated for a time, and at this time, they also reacted. However, the two or three hundred extreme Taoist heavenly masters did not resist together, but turned around and fled in a hurry, and the scene became a pot of porridge.


    Jiang Tianxing has been trained and has a keen mind and decision-making of leaders. However, he has too little experience. He is confused when he sees the scene.


    The big hand like glass didn''t stop and continued to grasp them, and the light burst out again. At this time, it was too late for Jiang Tianxing to resist, and his Tianfu could not stop him.


    Han Han''s hand now may not be able to block the strange light.


    What''s terrible is that I''ve been pulled out by his martial sisters for fear of being discovered as a disguised Mu Qing, so even if I react at the first time, it''s too late to save her.


    At the critical moment, Tianxing suddenly imprisoned two people who escaped from them with a talisman, and directly pulled them to him and Han. Almost at the same time, the colorful light fell, and their bodies were assimilated in an instant.


    Because the power was imprisoned, the two people who used Tianxing to block the front were not like the people in front. They were almost assimilated and broke at the same time. Several lights were not consumed and leaked out to shine on the Han.


    We all came out of the war and had a keen intuition about the danger. Almost when we blocked Tianxing''s employment in front, her blood gas shrouded around her body, but was illuminated by the residual light. Her blood gas also turned into five colors, like a wall.


    But at least it consumed all the light. People are fine, but they just lost some blood gas.


    With a short gap, Han Peng retreated back by mistake and wanted to hide in the crowd. However, at this time, Tian Xing was also retreating. The two retreated routes crossed together, and the big hand glowed for the third time.


    Jiang Tianxing was frightened to see the light. In his panic, he stretched out his hand and pushed Han Peng. Originally, they were slightly staggered. They could avoid him. He pushed Tian Xing, and Han Peng missed the best opportunity.


    But just when the light shone within three meters of the Han, I had arrived. In the face of such strange power, I didn''t dare to be careless. The thirty ancient characters in my body showed up unreservedly, and then built a huge disc on my fist and beat it out with Tiandao fist.


    At the moment of collision, my heart was bottomless, and I had the determination to die. In the last little time, I tried my best to push the Han away.


    When exposed to the colorful glow, the ancient characters on the side facing the light suddenly became an entity and wanted to be broken, but at the last moment, the whole ancient character disc was beating, and the ancient characters that had been assimilated by half glowed again, restoring the original gold.


    From the time the three escaped to being killed and the time when the crowd dispersed, it took only three seconds. Now the Jidao Tianzun who escaped only went out for dozens of kilometers.


    The ancient characters I typed were restored, and they were neither assimilated nor broken. I simply punched again and pressed the ancient characters against the big hand.


    Maybe it was a shot across the void crack, coupled with the magical light launched three times, the power of the big hand weakened a lot, collided with my ancient characters, burst out a glow, and then the big hand burst open, turned into countless golden lights, and scattered like rain.


    I hurriedly transferred the ancient characters to my head, and found that the light and rain had no assimilation effect.


    It''s just that I took action and used ancient characters. My identity is exposed. It''s no longer possible to stay. I whispered to Han Dan and told her that I would search in the secret territory on the ninth floor. When she went out, remember to meet her at the entrance.

 Chapter 550

    The giant hand was broken by me, and the space-time crack stabilized, and it didn''t come out for the second time.


    However, what just collapsed may only be illusory light. How other lights are illusory will eventually be virtual, but the light emitted by creatures in the space-time crack is different. They can assimilate others and turn their own light into an entity.


    But anyway, I should go, otherwise I can''t explain a lot of things left. As for MuQing''s sect, how to explain depends on them. And the elder asked me to do things, but he didn''t tell me anything. Now I don''t need to follow him to Middle Earth. At most, I''m just curious about his affairs. Whether Chengdu or not has nothing to do with me.


    Things are always changing, but he still hides it like this. I also misunderstood the former leader before. It is estimated that he encountered the same situation as me. Big masters are too careful. They don''t know where to start.


    I gave a short voice to Han Peng. Before they could recover from heaven, I planned to leave. As a result, Han Peng shouted at me directly and said: young Xia, thank you for saving my life just now.


    When I took the shot, although they were busy running for their lives, they still noticed that I took the shot. Now they see that the space-time crack has stabilized, and everyone has gathered again. A few people who followed han to come out looked very unhappy.


    When Jiang Tianxing came over, he smiled on his face and said with a smile from a distance: just now I was confused and did this kind of thing. Don''t be surprised, princess.


    Han Peng snorted coldly, followed one of his elders and coughed a few times. Ignoring the fact that he was running away at the first time, he said responsibly: it''s easy to talk about the childe, but this can''t be so even. It still needs to be considered in the long run.


    After a cold sentence, the old man looked back at me and said with a smile: Thank you for your help, young Xia. I thank you on behalf of Ji Ling empire.


    Jiling Empire should be their country name. And this should be Han Chuan''s voice to let him say, so as to protect me.


    Jiang Tianxing inadvertently offended the people who wanted to win over, and his face was very ugly. However, he had calmed down at this time. He knew that Hanhe could not change much. He looked back at me and said: as far as I know, the technique used by Taoist Mu Qing just now is not the Mu family''s technique, but is somewhat the same as that of my Tianfu gate. I don''t know what you want to explain?


    I stood next to Han, smiled and said: I don''t know if you have heard a word. There are three thousand Taoist methods, but in the end, they come to the same goal by different ways. It is inevitable that there are some overlaps in the evolution of magic skills. However, my technique is very different from your talisman, and its power is also different.


    He sneered at Tianxing twice and said in a lukewarm way: it''s hard to explain whether he stole the technique of our Tianfu sect in one sentence. Moreover, I''ve never seen Mu family use similar techniques before.


    As soon as I heard this, I was worried. If Tianxing was forcibly detained on me, the problem would be serious.


    But just here, Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister came over and said: did you want to buckle your hat on us by relying on the strength of Tianfu sect?


    In reply, without waiting for Tianxing to answer, MuQing''s eldest martial sister then said: my martial brother''s skill is the secret skill of my Mu family. For tens of thousands of years, only martial brother MuQing has learned it alone. As for the source of the secret arts, it is impossible to find out now. But you have to say that we admire family stealing. After all, everyone saw just now that my younger martial brother''s skill is better than Tianfu. Do you think it''s possible to steal it?


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister''s words were asked to the public. There was a silence all around. After all, they were all extremely Taoist heavenly masters. They knew that a modified technique could never be more powerful than this technique.


    It''s just that it''s useless to say this now. Tianfu sect will stick to me when they see my ancient characters. The Mu family has no strength to reason with tianfumen.


    When Tian Xing looked around coldly, no one dared to speak to Mu Qing''s elder martial sister. After taking a look at Tianxing, he said with satisfaction: Yes or no. after going out, take out your magic powers and let our elders deduce the truth.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister turned pale because she knew that as long as I solved the current problem, it would not be easy to find me when I went out. I have to say that Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister is also a cruel person. Wen Yan gritted his teeth and said: things happen here. It''s good to solve them here. If you have to see the secret arts, my younger martial brother can provide them to you now.


    As long as I''m fine now, what happens later has nothing to do with me. I won''t care about the survival of Mu family. However, Mu Qing''s elder martial sister saw my mind and deliberately agreed to submit Tianxing''s proposal and asked me to hand over the skill to resolve the crisis of Mu family.


    If my skill is really the secret skill of Mu family, I believe she will not agree so easily, but now for her, whether to hand in the secret skill or not is not good or bad for mu family.


    In this way, they won''t risk me and wipe my ass.


    When Tianxing heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with joy: Miss mu, your words may represent Mu family?


    "Naturally, I has the final say in everything here."


    Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister didn''t blink. She also looked at me and said: younger martial brother, please cooperate with me to solve the matter at one time.


    Now if I resist, I will expose my body method. At that time, I will raise my arms and shout. What I have to face is hundreds of extreme Taoist heavenly masters. But if I really hand it in, I''m worried that tianfumen will push some things from the ancient characters.


    After all, the talisman of Tianxing has touched the ancient characters in my body just now, which proves that there is a connection between them. Others can''t do it. They really have the chance to deduce it. Ancient characters are a secret in my body. It''s impossible to put them out for people to deduce!


    I didn''t know how to answer for a moment. After hesitating for a while, he asked me coldly: is your elder martial sister''s words useless?


    Pressing step by step, the blood gas in my body has begun to boil, and I intend to break away from their defense circle and leave. I know the road map inside. I can wander around by myself. As for going out, I believe Han will find a way.


    However, at this time, the old man who accompanied Han suddenly said after a moment of silence: Mu Qinggang, a disciple of Mu family, risked his life to save our princess, which can be said to be a benefactor of our royal family. Just now the princess has decided that the Mu family and our sect will officially form an alliance from now on.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Tianxing''s face suddenly turned blue. He tried his best to get close to Han. No doubt he wanted to have a relationship with the royal family. As a result... He was a little excited and blurted out: Princess, is this something unreasonable?


    Han Dan didn''t speak. The old man next to him asked coldly: is it reasonable? What is reasonable? Do we have to ask you about Tianfu gate when we do things?


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Tianxing''s face changed again and calmed down instantly. He didn''t dare to stare at the problem again.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister hasn''t recovered. In her cognition, she saved a Royal Princess. It''s not enough to let the Mu family have a relationship with the royal family, and it''s still an alliance.


    Happy, she also saw that Han Li meant to protect me. Even if the words just now were just a temporary intention, it was also the water poured out, as everyone knows. In the future, even if the Mu family and the royal family are still in the sky and underground, they do not communicate with each other, but under the name of the alliance, no one in central Turkey dares to move the Mu family.


    After all, for a behemoth like the royal family, sometimes fame is interest. The royal family can ignore the existence of Mu family, but outsiders will never be allowed to move Mu family.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister has been weighing in her heart. She also knows that if she can''t do what Han Peng wants her to do, I''m afraid good things will become bad today.


    After a short silence, Mu Qing''s eldest martial sister thanked Han Peng with her hands and said: Mu Xiaoxiao thanked the princess for her love. I agree to the alliance on behalf of the Mu family.


    When I heard this, the blood gas in my body began to stabilize. Knowing this, Tianfu sect dare not mention it again.


    Mu Qing then smiled and said to Jiang Tianxing: young master, it seems that what I said just now needs to be changed. Otherwise, it''s nothing for our Mu family to let you check the ancient secrets of the Mu family, but now it''s different. If I promise, I''ll step on the royal face. We can''t afford this kind of guilt.


    The words of fox pretending to be tiger''s power are so high sounding and skillful. In the end, Ji Ling empire will carry the black pot.


    Jiang Tianxing''s face was gloomy. When he heard this, he also understood that it was Han Li who wanted to protect me and let Mu family get a bargain. The important thing is that what he did to Han Li just now made him lose the reason to refute.


    I saved Han''s life. The royal family protected me. It makes sense. Even if it doesn''t make sense, Jiang Tianxing doesn''t dare to say anything now.


    Seeing the atmosphere sink into embarrassment, Han Peng humed coldly and said: if there''s nothing else, there''s no need to waste time now. We''ll talk about the rest outside.


    It can be said that Tianxing missed a major event. If he went out, he could be punished. Thinking of what would fall on him, he was not in the mood to continue pestering. He sighed and said: let''s do it first!


    Originally, everyone was terrified. As a result, after watching our play, everyone calmed down, but no one dares to touch the space-time crack that went wrong just now.


    None of the ten people who went in came out and brought back any valuable information. The void crack still needs someone to explore.


    In front of the second larger space-time crack, I took the initiative to stand up and intend to go in and find out in person. The security route of the ninth floor void secret place is very large, but I don''t know the situation inside. The crowd can only gather together. As long as I can bring out the news, the crowd will disperse at that time, and I will have the opportunity to communicate with Han.


    Handan didn''t stop me from entering the crack of time and space.

 Chapter 551

    I did enough tricks and communicated with Mu Qing''s elder martial sister. As a result, she whispered: in return, I can tell you the secret of our sect''s plot. What we always want is Jiang Tianxing. It''s a thing falling from the starry sky. Tianfu comes from above. I think Tianfu is related to you. Maybe it will be more useful in your hand.


    I frowned slightly. The Tianfu was originally obtained from something falling from the starry sky. That is to say, Pangu may have been to the starry sky, but with Pangu''s power, it is the top existence in the Qingling world, but in the extreme world, his strength is too ordinary.


    Unless there is someone behind Pangu.


    I use ancient Chinese characters to ask: have you seen that thing?


    "No, but I''m sure it''s Jiang Tianxing''s hand. There''s only so much I can tell you. How to do it is up to you to weigh. The strength of the imperial family is strong, but Tianfu gate is not a soft persimmon. It''s enough for the royal family to drink a pot. "


    I feel that Mu Qing''s elder martial sister doesn''t know, but doesn''t want to tell me. She went on to say: another thing is that although we have only two or three hundred people now, that is the limitation of teleportation. When we come here, the large teleportation array has been built to the end. At that time, millions of people will reach the wilderness, and hundreds of thousands of people will be qualified to enter the secret realm of nothingness. You should be more careful yourself.


    I, um, I thought of this for a long time. In such a big polar world, it is impossible to transmit millions of people. Even if the transmission array is not available, the Royal flight will arrive in more than a year.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister reminded me that in the future, the wilderness will be the world of Middle Earth, and my younger brothers outside may have no way out.


    But she was wrong. The life and death of those people outside had nothing to do with me. If I didn''t meet them, including Ziyu, I would never come to save her.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister didn''t think much of me and reminded me: I''m afraid your people won''t be able to stand in the wilderness at that time.


    I still answered and took a look at Han. She didn''t say much to me. It''s estimated that she didn''t enter the royal family for a long time and her status is high, but she still can''t touch some core things.


    However, Han Peng asked a chambermaid nearby to go in with me. The chambermaid was just a heavenly cultivation. I remember that when the strong man in the void crack shot just now, the little chambermaid followed me all the time and didn''t escape, but she was too weak to help.


    It can be seen that this sweet looking little nun is likely to be Han''s confidant. After all, with Han''s ability, it''s no problem to find one or two confidants in a short time.


    When I responded to Han, Jiang Tianxing suddenly said: Mu Qing, you can go in if you want, but according to the regulations, you need to come out at the first time and report the specific situation to the public.


    No one has seen what the world inside the crack is like. They came first. They said they occupied the first opportunity, rather than the leading force. They need to find out the situation for later people. At that time, hundreds of thousands of people will come in and search. I believe as long as they can find something, they will be searched out.


    I smiled. No one has seen the world inside. No one knows what will happen and what will happen when I go in. At that time, no one knows. Some things, if promised, may not be fulfilled seriously, so I nodded and said: you can wait for me here. As long as I''m safe inside, I''ll come out.


    Jiang Tianxing is still a little worried, but he has nothing to do. Unless he goes in with me, he can only listen to me.


    Seeing that he was not talking, I smiled and said: since you have no other orders, I went in.


    I bowed to the crowd, smiled and said: you are right here waiting for my good news.


    The words fell, the ancient words on my body were released, and the little handmaid of Han was wrapped in it. They stepped into the air and walked towards the void crack.


    I used ancient characters again, and there was another exclamation around me. I thought Jiang Tianxing would send someone to go in with me, but he didn''t respond until I went in.


    The big hand just now has scared their souls away. On the other hand, Jiang Tianxing now wants me to die inside, and the probability of dying inside is very high. There is no need to let someone go in for burial.


    Moreover, the regulations he said were jointly negotiated by the whole alliance. Even Han Li must abide by this agreement.


    I waited a little for two seconds. There was no action in Tianxing. I stepped into the space-time crack with my little maid.


    The moment I entered, the Pangu flag in my hand shook open, draped over them, and stood in place for a few seconds.


    It was not until I was sure that there was no dangerous smell around me that the roaring blood in my body slowly eased down, but the ancient words were always around you, Vaughn.


    I looked around and was shocked by the surrounding scenery. At this time, the space we were in was like a huge transparent bubble, but there was a solid ground at our feet and a large number of creatures not far away. Only every plant, tree, earth and stone here exuded luster and released a mysterious atmosphere.


    At first I thought it was Xi soil, but I felt it carefully and found it was not.


    I looked up at the top of my head. What came into my eyes were bubbles connected or not far apart. In each bubble, there was a piece of land.


    I vigilantly took the little maid out of the air for more than 20 kilometers, so as not to leave my back to the entrance.


    After landing, I was relieved and said with a sigh: This is a miracle.


    The little maid said to me calmly: young master, if you''ve seen the divine way, you won''t think it''s mysterious.


    "Oh!" I turned back and asked her: the divine way? Have you seen it? Can you tell me.


    The little maid called me young master. Obviously, she already knew my identity with Han. The little maid didn''t answer me immediately, but looked very serious and then said: the young lady told me something. I told you what she said first.


    Seeing her very serious attitude, I didn''t rush to ask, and Han obviously asked her to bring me what she wanted to tell me. If she didn''t listen, she might miss some important things.


    As a result, the little girl repeated it again. Except that there was something on Jiang Tianxing, the rest was what MuQing''s elder martial sister told me.


    I smiled. It seems that Mu Qing''s elder martial sister expected that Han Peng would tell me these things, so she told me in advance and gave me a big favor.


    I went back to the little maid and asked her to tell me what the divine way was.


    The little maid thought sideways and said: I''ve only seen it across time and space. It''s across the stars. I don''t know where it leads. The whole divine road is a long world, which is much more magical than those in front of me.


    I smiled a little speechless. The feeling little girl was showing off that she was not surprised. She had seen the world and had never been on the road of God at all.


    However, in the vast universe, the existence of such a life space as shenlu is shocking enough.


    I pretended not to see it, nodded at her and said: it''s safe here. We can explore it.


    As I said this, I moved my steps and planned to walk towards the forest in front of me. As a result, the little girl was in a hurry and took my hand. When I stopped, she quickly released her hand in fear and said timidly: young master, according to the agreement, we should go out now and tell the people outside about the situation here.


    "Is that what your lady told you?" I asked her. If Han Peng tells me so, I really have to fulfill the agreement so as not to make Ji Ling empire the target of public criticism.


    The little maid just pulled me. Now her face is red, shy and timid. She looks pitiful. And seeing me staring at her, she didn''t even dare to speak and quickly shook her head.


    I said: since your lady didn''t give orders, we can ignore it. You follow me and don''t break away from my ancient rune.


    The little maid saw that I didn''t intend to go back and didn''t say anything. She followed me closely. They entered the forest and didn''t have anything at first, but after taking a few steps, the soil under their feet suddenly moved. Because it was too short, I thought it was an illusion. When I stopped, the ground wriggled again, like something crawling in the ground.


    The space in front of us is not large. Visually, the circular bubble is more than 1000 kilometers in diameter. In such a narrow space, no matter what you encounter, it is impossible to avoid it. Since I can''t avoid it, I''ll just do it first.


    Before the raised mound fell, I let out a loud drink, and Tiandao fist went down directly.


    Tiandao boxing is not a great boxing technique, but its only advantage is that as long as my own strength is enhanced, the power of the 36 fist marks of the boxing technique will be enhanced.


    It can be said that this point can not be compared with other techniques. For example, the immortal killing sword array is an invincible existence in the Qingling world, but its limit is the outbreak of the control of Tianzun. It is of little use if Jidao Tianzun holds it in his hand.


    It''s like the Yellow talisman I used in Bagua town. Now I use it. Its power will be stronger than before, but it''s limited in the end.


    The art of growth is very rare.


    Moreover, the most powerful magic has always been changed. It may not be really powerful. The most important thing is proficiency. Only when you are proficient can you give full play to your strongest strength in battle.


    At this time, the uplifted soil hasn''t fallen yet. My fist seal is directly exploded on it. It seems that the things in the earth and rock have been smashed by me, but at the same time, I have flown into the air with my little maid.


    But before I could lower my head, the earth and rock under my feet suddenly exploded, and a red thing flew out of it. It was too fast for me to see what it looked like. A red flag hit the Pangu flag.


    I shook the Pangu flag, drew out a small wooden axe at the same time, and split it with a backhand axe.


    The small wooden axe was given to me by Han he through his blood at the first time he came into contact with me. This could not be done before. It can be seen that great changes have taken place during the period when the small wooden axe was in her hand.


    I used to give it to him, but now she''s giving it to me. But the Chilian was hit by an axe and his body was broken in two. After landing, he turned into two Chilian and rushed at me and the little maid at the same time.


    My eyebrows are jumping wildly. The creatures in the space-time crack seem to be abnormal.

 Chapter 552

    There are all kinds of wonders in the world, but every creature must have its origin. Even the wild world I went to can find the shadow of the pure spirit world, not to mention creatures.


    Because the universe is big, it has a origin, and the strong who shape the small world or domain can not be separated from their own knowledge. What they see is not much different from what we see.


    Therefore, these creatures in front of us are likely to come from the unknown world. After all, this is a place that can''t be monitored by the nine domain owners, which happens to be their nest.


    Unfortunately, I was followed by a little girl. I couldn''t discuss anything with her. I had to guess by myself. But the good result is that Pangu flag and small wooden axe can still deal with it. I''m not particularly flustered.


    I have mastered the axe potential of the small wooden axe. The sixth axe has the function of annihilation. When Chi Lian came, I used the sixth axe to chop it out.


    The power of wooden axe will have a gold line, but the gold line has changed. Now it is just an axe. What is split out is a large golden net, which covers the past and has been cut into countless pieces.


    But even if it is broken into hundreds of pieces, it can still turn into hundreds of red exercises and want to hit me. However, just when the scattered red glow moved, the golden lines on the small wooden axe converged instantly and crushed all the dancing red practice.


    In this way, the red practice finally became quiet and scattered on the ground. It was still a hundred footed insects dead but not stiff, and still wriggled on the ground.


    I hurried down, and the ancient characters went directly to the town to crush Chilian completely. I thought it''s impossible not to die now. After all, it''s broken.


    However, when I looked closely, I found that the red powder was slowly merging and forming an attack appearance.


    The little maid took her hand and cast the fire skill. What came out of the palm was three flavors of true fire. As a result, they still couldn''t stop their fusion under melting.


    I made another effort and continued to crush it. They tried their best to crush it, but they still couldn''t end its life.


    I reluctantly said: this thing can''t be killed, it can regenerate. However, looking at its current fusion speed, it is impossible to recover in a short time. We have enough time to explore here.


    Creatures seem to live alone and have a sense of territory. In the future, we will not encounter similar creatures. This "bubble" space is the same as what I estimated. It is only more than a thousand kilometers in diameter. We made a circle in just a few minutes.


    The waitress said to her, "young master, there''s nothing in it. Are we going out now?"?


    I didn''t get anything. I didn''t even see the appearance of Chilian. I was unwilling to go out like this. Instead of responding to the little girl, he looked at a place with glow on the dome.


    There is light in this small world, and bubbles are like a film. The places that can reflect the color of light are relatively thin. I want to try if I can pierce it and directly reach another bubble from here.


    There was no danger around. I asked the little maid to wait in place and fly up by myself. I used ancient characters to penetrate slowly like opening the array, so as not to blow up the whole bubble and cause unnecessary trouble.


    The ancient characters penetrated for half an hour and finally opened a channel in a thin place. I waved to the little maid to come up, and they went out together.


    There is still a space outside. There is no oxygen. It is not a problem to walk inside in a short time. I branded an ancient character with blood essence on the light screen. After waiting for a few minutes, I didn''t find it erased, so I left at ease.


    In this way, even if I can''t enter other small worlds, I can return here and return to the outer space according to the guidance of ancient characters and blood essence.


    Space crack sets space crack. If you don''t know the exact route, you will lose yourself in it even if you don''t encounter danger.


    Looking inside from the outside, we are safe. It''s like looking at a mini world through a crystal ball. We can see it at a glance without looking at it one by one.


    But after looking at seven or eight, there was nothing in them. If so, it was to see if there were any spirit flowers and grass in those forests. I knew something wrong about those things and paid little attention to them, not particularly.


    As time went by, the light inside seemed eternal. There was no day, and I couldn''t feel the loss of time. Finally, I looked at 70 or 80, looked forward, one through the other, there was no end, and I couldn''t count.


    I said to myself: we are all wrong. The small space in the bubble is not independent. It can be said that all bubbles add up to one space. These bubbles in front of us are probably constructed by the red creatures we saw just now. That is the space where they live.


    The little maid was listening to me talking to myself. Some couldn''t believe it and said: it''s impossible!


    I''m not sure, but I can verify it. On the way forward, I chose a relatively small bubble. After entering, I hit several punches in the air. For a time, a large area of forest was destroyed and the ground shook.


    Before the fist marks spread, a red line flew out of the ground. This time, I deliberately opened the distance and finally saw its appearance. Its body looked like a snake, with two eyes on its head and no mouth. Its whole body was like an enlarged loach.


    Seeing that it was not strong enough to hit and pull, I took a small wooden axe, wrapped in ancient characters, stepped forward and dispersed, pressing an ancient character with my bare hands towards it.


    That thing seems to have no wisdom and don''t know how to avoid it. At the moment of collision, I stopped it with Pangu flag. When decelerating, I grabbed its seven inches.


    However, it was not a snake. After being caught by me, it was still twisting. It was so strong that it almost broke away from me.


    I tried again to catch it alive, but at this time, the ancient characters in my palm suddenly burst, and my skin directly came into contact with strange creatures. Before I could react, my palm tingled. When I looked down, I saw that my right arm was rapidly turning red from my fingertip, and the color changed directly lost my feeling, which did not belong to me.


    Assimilation, like the big hand, has the same power. I was shocked. My left hand grabbed the wooden axe, and my backhand cut off my right hand from the bend of my hand.


    This is not enough, because the blood from the wound has become red, just like magma. My face changed greatly, and I hurried back to the entrance opened by the ancient characters. On the way, the spine in the body glows, forcibly seals the meridians, and then cuts off the right arm from the shoulder. This time, the blood flowing out of the port is normal.


    When I exited the bubble, the red creature also chased me, but stopped at the entrance and exit, and dared not leave the place with oxygen. Without any hesitation, I cut down with a small wooden axe and used the second axe to break the boundary.


    Fragile bubbles have little support and crack directly.


    At the moment when the bubble burst, the oxygen in it burst out madly, hovered in the empty red organism, and suddenly issued a sharp roar. The front end of the head was split into four valves, like a mouth facing me.


    I endured severe pain and held a small wooden axe in my hand. If it continued to rush, I could only wipe it out completely with the sixth axe.


    Through the sound wave, I can clearly see that the inside of its open mouth is dark blue, which is completely different from the outside.


    The shrill cry fell, and the body of the red creature suddenly exploded and directly turned into a fog.


    The little maid and I were wrapped in Pangu flags to keep out all the fog. Then, the small world inside collapsed and scattered in the void.


    After the impact dispersed, I removed the Pangu flag and wanted to find the trace of red creatures. As a result, I found that it completely disappeared in an anaerobic environment.


    This result is totally inconsistent with my speculation. If it can''t survive in an anaerobic environment, how can it get here and build its own small space?


    When the danger was relieved, the little maid quickly held my hand and said: young master, what about your hand?


    I took a breath, sat cross legged in the void, comforted her and said: don''t worry, my body is different from others and can regenerate.


    The great sage has the ability of regeneration, but it is not easy for people in the same realm to recover. Some can''t even recover for a lifetime.


    The red creature in front of me is also suppressing and recovering from its special power. However, my ancient words wander all over my body and constantly disperse that power. At the same time, I use the spring thunder breathing method to help, and the broken arm is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, this is only the beginning. As time goes by, the repair speed slows down. I roughly estimated that it may take two days.


    When the little maid saw my arm regenerate, the tip of her eyebrows slowly spread out, sat next to me and said: I heard your story from miss.


    I smiled and asked her name.


    The little girl blushed, lowered her head and whispered: Ji Yun.


    After whispering it out, the little girl hurriedly said: I didn''t have a name, but the young lady named me.


    I was just wondering how the Ji surname is the emperor''s surname here. How could it become a maid. Ji Yun said and reminded me: young master, although Miss asked me to follow her surname, you can''t call me that in front of outsiders.


    Um.


    I nodded and told her: you can''t shout here. When you leave later, you don''t have to worry about these.


    Ji Yun asked excitedly: young master, Vaughn, can you really leave here?


    I nodded and said: Yes. When the time comes, Han Peng will take you with him.


    He gave her his last name. It can be seen that Han was very kind to her. When he left, he naturally wanted to leave her.


    My spring thunder breathing method can be used all the time, but when I say this, my breath will inevitably be disordered, indicating her to be quiet.


    Time is here. It only exists in our hearts. After a day, my hand has recovered to the position of my wrist. In half a day, I should be able to recover completely.


    During this time, the earth and rock in the crumbling small world was squeezed by space forces to form a sphere. However, there was no other change until I recovered my palm. Ji Yun suddenly pointed to the distance and exclaimed: young master, look.

 Chapter 553

    Ji Yun suddenly shouted. I fiercely opened my eyes and looked in the direction she pointed. I saw a giant approaching in this strange space.


    It is like a ribbon, but very long. Its head is almost in front of us, but its tail is still outside several circular spaces.


    Such a huge creature, my face changed at once. Let''s not say whether it can cultivate or not. The power burst out by the random impact of this huge body is absolutely terrible.


    Seeing it coming, I didn''t want to fight it at all. I stopped the recovery of the broken arm, released the ancient characters for the first time, and flew away with Ji Yun. I didn''t want to fight head-on.


    However, it is too huge and looks slow. In fact, it is amazing. It spans thousands of kilometers in an instant. I only left for dozens of kilometers, and it came to the ruins and debris of the small world shattered by me.


    My eyebrows jumped wildly. The small wooden axe grew in my hand for the first time and was ready to fight. As a result, the behemoth seemed not to see us. When the head stopped, the body behind it was shrinking rapidly.


    The huge body was forcibly compressed into a ball of only a thousand kilometers, and after it stopped, it began to devour the scattered earth and rock. The speed was very fast. In just a few minutes, thousands of kilometers of earth and rock were swallowed up.


    Then it began to spit out earth and stone to rebuild a small world, and the construction speed was also very fast.


    Seeing this scene, I also stopped in the distance and found that it was building a nest. When it was completed, it spit out a red sphere in its mouth and directly into the earth and rock. Then it spit out a huge bubble to cover the outside. After all this, the giant stretched again and flew away in the distance.


    Up to now, it is basically certain that the small world in these balls is the nest.


    When the behemoth left, I hesitated in my heart and hurried to take Ji Yun to catch up quickly.


    Ji Yun''s face was a little gray and advised me: young master, this creature is too strange, and it''s the mother. If it finds out, we''re afraid we can''t fight.


    If the two strange creatures I killed are not adults, they are probably adult creatures in front of me. Naturally, their strength is not at the same level.


    But when it built its nest just now, I found that its breath was very different from that of red creatures, and it was not so flexible. We were more than ten kilometers away from it. As a result, we didn''t see it, which was not in line with the characteristics of creatures.


    So the real matrix should be where it goes back, and the thing in front of it is just a "machine".


    At present, I can only use the word "machinery".


    Instead of explaining this to Ji Ling, I tried my best to catch up with the behemoth and fell to its tail at the last minute.


    At present, no one knows how big our space is. I guess it came when I broke the small world. As a result, it took a day and a half to arrive. Calculated by its speed, the journey can only be described as terror.


    I hesitated on the way and was afraid of being lost in the cracks of the void, but I missed this opportunity so far away that it was impossible to find it. Finally, he clenched his teeth to keep up, and didn''t stop using his blood for marking on the way.


    The fact is the same as what I thought. It took a day to reach the small world that was broken by me, put down the eggs of strange creatures again, and then rush to the nest. The whole process is like a set program. It is just an executor, so it did not attack us.


    It was also a day and a half, and its speed began to slow down. In front of us was a floating continent, which was very huge. From a distance, we could see that it was covered with countless relics. All those relics were huge, with high walls hundreds of meters high. The palace was like a mountain, and the construction area was equally amazing.


    I took a breath of air conditioning. Is there really a humanoid creature with a very high body in the universe?


    The reason why I call it a humanoid creature is that its architectural scale and style are almost the same as ours. Naturally, only humanoid creatures can build buildings like this.


    However, whether it is the giant Protoss, the gathering spirit family, or the demon God, their huge noumenon will only manifest in battle, and can become the size of normal humans at ordinary times.


    In this regard, the great gods of Pangu are like this, so there is no need to build such a tall palace. Therefore, what appears in front of us can only be said that the most primitive forms of people living in them are extremely huge.


    I saw a door that was predicted to be about 150 meters high. Based on biological habits, the creatures in and out must be at least 100 meters high.


    In the whole history of Qingling world, the largest one is the extinct Titan, but it is only 20 meters tall.


    When I stood up and observed, the things under my feet were ready to enter the continent.


    Like the small world, the space where the ancient buildings are located is still wrapped by a light curtain, but it is much larger than what you see along the way. From this perspective, you can''t see the whole picture.


    Ji Yun reminded me: young master, it must be very dangerous inside. We''d better not go in.


    I also know the danger, because the matrix of that thing is probably inside, but the thing under my feet. Although uncle Jian, I think the speed is still amazing for me.


    After half a second of hesitation, its huge body drilled in, and under the rapid, its tail contracted towards its head, and the speed became faster. When I reacted occasionally, the landing was already in the bubble.


    At the moment of landing, I draped the Pangu flag over my body and covered all my breath. Like a spring, the behemoth shrinks into a ball and falls into the ruins and turns into earth and rock. It can''t be seen that it is dormant.


    After a few minutes, Ji Yun and I dared to move and walked carefully towards the ancient ruins.


    Through the tall city gate, you finally see the whole building complex. There are many gullies on it, like the traces left by the war. Coupled with the erosion of years, the wall is seriously damaged, but you can still distinguish the patterns burned on it.


    I was stunned because the veins on it were exactly the same as the ancient characters in my spine.


    Ji Yun also saw the clue, looked at me strangely and said: young master, it''s Tianfu.


    Tianfu, Tianzi.


    Both of them have a word "heaven". If this is just a name given to them in a puzzled situation, it is also a mysterious coincidence. After all, it is separated by two different time and space.


    God, maybe someone has seen this word somewhere.


    Before I came here, I thought about how to get the things on Tianxing so as to find out the origin of the ancient characters, but now it seems that I have found the root of the ancient characters.


    It is likely to belong to a kind of text of the people living on the ruins. Just relying on the text alone can have such terrible power. What kind of existence does it have to be.


    Ji Yun and I didn''t dare to speak loudly. She quietly bypassed the dormant place of the huge thing and walked towards the tallest building in the middle of the ruins.


    On the way, you can see the collapsed columns, each of which is more than 100 meters long. Countless ancient characters are burned on it, but at this time, the ancient characters seem to have lost their spirituality and no power.


    Seeing so many ancient characters, I can''t wait to speed up. When I enter the main hall, the things inside are much better preserved. I went straight to the main hall and saw some ancient books inside. After a simple look, I found that the words used are unknown.


    So far, all the languages in the world I have traveled are universal. Characters have seen different characters, but many of them are left by the ancients.


    The strangest thing is the ancient characters in my body and the words in the literature I see now.


    I tried to use the ancient characters in my body to hook the ancient characters in the literature, but it was useless. I also counted carefully. All ancient books add up to only 36 characters. Can it be said that in many places, the same character can express different meanings?


    In that case, there must be some way to distinguish.


    Thinking of this, I forced a drop of blood essence to fall on the ancient books, and the blood was soon absorbed, followed by the ancient characters on the ancient books, which seemed to fly out of the paper.


    Sure enough, the ancient characters are like living creatures. They can only exert their power in people''s blood essence. Therefore, the ancient characters recorded are dead and have no power to overflow.


    But this kind of ancient characters, like only people of their family can write them down and burn them, because so far, I can''t do it.


    Even if I suppress all the power in my body and write it as an ordinary person, as long as I write it down, it will dissipate soon, even if I burn it.


    When the second drop of blood fell, the ancient characters on the ancient books really broke away from the paper and flew towards my eyebrows. When the first ancient characters were integrated, huge information also followed into my mind.


    Unfortunately, a drop of blood can only activate one ancient character. There are many ancient books here. I can''t bear to activate all of them. Thinking of this, I only leave one book and all the remaining income is my carry on space.


    When I dropped the fifth drop of blood, an important clue appeared in the information input in my mind, Tiangu clan.


    Tianfu, Tianzi. When the three are connected, we can basically conclude that the creatures living here are called Tiangu. Even found a useful clue with Pangu, because ancient books recorded that there was a time when Tiangu people lost their way into the universe and entered a chaotic field, and their whereabouts were unknown.


    The chaotic planet that Pangu collapsed in those years may well be a life star in the chaotic field. Unfortunately, the remaining chaotic creatures were killed by grandpa. I''m afraid the headless giants left now do not belong to chaotic creatures.


    giant!


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel creepy. Can I say


    I hurried to force out the blood essence again. Unfortunately, the following information could not capture the relevant records, but recorded the experience of the Tiangu nationality. Countless thousands of years ago, the Tiangu nationality suffered a war, resulting in the destruction of its habitat and had to go into exile in the universe. I inadvertently broke into a domain and clashed with the strong inside. As a result, the Tiangu nationality was defeated and fell into the gap of time and space.

 Chapter 554

    The whole record is about the whole experience of Tiangu family. When twenty ancient characters entered my body, I had lost interest.


    Because the things recorded above are too old and have nothing to do with Pangu. The only useful thing is that from the records, I have an accurate understanding of the whole universe.


    The domain master is the top strongman in the extreme world. After the decline, the Tiangu family can fight against the domain master, but at its peak, they can fight against the controller. However, the most direct reason for the demise of the Tiangu family is that the controller killed their strongman and was imprisoned in the demon gate.


    The magic door, the mirror in mubai''s hand, seems to be the magic door.


    It''s not surprising to think that the headless giant is the strong one of Tiangu family.


    Although I didn''t have much interest, I continued to activate the ancient characters. Later, I recorded in detail the disaster that led to the collapse of Tiangu nationality.


    A thousand years after the strongman of the Tiangu clan was killed by the controller, the Tiangu clan''s residence was attacked by creatures from the universe. In the records, those creatures are called immortal starworms. The biggest feature is that they can''t be killed and have strong reproductive ability. However, their cubs can''t live in an anaerobic environment, which is the only ability to kill immortal starworms.


    After reading the information here, my hair stood up all over my body. What we saw was the immortal star worm? And the above record is even more terrible, because the mother of the immortal starworm feeds on the life star.


    I was no longer in the mood to read the last two ancient characters. I hurriedly photographed Ji Ling, who was stunned, and took her out of the ancient building very carefully.


    If I guess correctly, the mother of the immortal starworm is here at this time. However, when it breeds, it will enter a weak period. As soon as the reproduction is over, it needs to eat immediately.


    According to the above records, what the wild world found this time is not a baby, but a disaster. Moreover, the larvae of immortal starworms can come out to attack, and the reproduction of the mother is probably over.


    On the way back, I activated the last two ancient characters. The information recorded above is related to an antique. It is a weapon made by Tiangu family with the strength of the whole family. It is powerful enough to kill stars. Unfortunately, it is still a semi-finished product. It is divided into two parts. Some of the makers are lost in the chaotic world and are missing.


    The other part was hidden somewhere in the starry sky. The information was left in a six pointed star box. If you get the box, you can find clues.


    But at that time, I need to combine the two parts into one to use. I see here and have a clue in my heart.


    When Ji Yun saw that I had managed to get here and was anxious to leave, she asked reluctantly: young master, we managed to find the ruins. Don''t we search them? Maybe there will be powerful artifacts in it.


    In those days, the Tiangu clan was destroyed again. After fighting with immortal starworms for countless years, there would be no ancient artifacts left. Besides, knowing these secrets, I also understand that there are only dangers and no treasures here.


    The most important treasure is now in the wilderness. What time am I still wasting here.


    I don''t want to stay here for a moment, but recently I came in with that huge thing. Now I need to break the light wall myself when I go out, and the light wall here is stronger than the bubbles outside, which wastes a lot of my time.


    After a long time, the light curtain was finally eroded into a hole, but before I was happy, the earth under my feet suddenly shook, and the sky in the bubble turned red. Then the earth began to turn red, and then a red ball suddenly appeared not far away.


    The ball was so big that I didn''t react at first. Until it moved, my heart stopped. That was the mother of the immortal starworm. I broke its space, lost oxygen and startled it.


    But if we don''t break it, do we have to hide in it all the time?


    I use ancient characters, I''m afraid to disturb it. Now I can''t care so much. The red ball is getting closer and closer. I split it with my backhand axe. For five consecutive axes, the bubble finally cracked a gap. I grabbed Ji Yun, who was stunned, turned out of the crack, and didn''t dare to go back and leave directly at the fastest speed.


    However, on the way to escape, I felt the void around me turned red. I looked up and was almost scared out of my wits.


    The mother body of the immortal starworm is expanding at this time. The red color I see is the mother''s open mouth. It can live in an oxygen free space. In the process of expansion, the bubbles with a diameter of thousands of kilometers are like a small ball in front of it, which are swallowed one after another.


    It is aware of danger in protecting its offspring.


    Seeing this, Ji Yun pinched a Dharma formula in her hand to manifest the empty body of the Heavenly Master. I hurriedly pressed her strength with Pangu flags and said in a low voice: don''t mess around. This creature is too huge to pay attention to us. Don''t take the initiative to provoke.


    Now I dare not use ancient characters. After all, this thing has fought with the Tiangu clan for countless years. I guess I still remember that if it is detected, there is only a dead end.


    And now even if we use ancient characters, at our speed, we can''t escape its phagocytosis. Now we can only accept our fate, but such a huge creature has become a world in its body. A pore on its body is a huge outlet for us.


    But I haven''t touched it, and I have no bottom in my heart, but even if I can''t get out, we can also hibernate in its cub bubbles at that time.


    The situation is very bad now, but there is no other way. We can only listen to fate.


    The red tide soon swallowed us in. What I can do now is not to touch it as much as possible, so as not to assimilate the body.


    After being swallowed, the whole space is red. I can''t see the outside scene. I can only see that one bubble space is sucked in, too many to count. I chose one of them and hid in with purple rhyme.


    The pups of the immortal starworm are all dormant in the forest. Ji Yun and I avoid that area. After all, fighting her cubs in the mother''s body is completely for death.


    In addition to the visual impact of the mysterious world, there is another kind that can''t see the big, but can make you feel boundless. The body of the immortal starworm occupies both. Its expansion limit is unknown, but the cosmic creatures swallowing the planet may expand infinitely, and its body is as vast as the stars, the floating bubble world, It''s like a star in the night sky.


    I looked out and couldn''t help sighing.


    Ji Yun comforted me and said: young master, don''t worry too much. We can get out of here. Even if we can''t get out in a short time, we won''t die in a few years.


    I looked at her, smiled and said: I''m not worried about us, but about the whole polar world, those domain masters and the way of heaven.


    Speaking like this, I feel a little relaxed, because a pattern that has been stable for many years. If I want to break it and find a way out, there must be changes. There must be a strong enemy. Otherwise, those who are suppressed will always be suppressed and there can be no future.


    Reality is not a story. Now we can avoid the pursuit of heaven, but we can''t avoid the pursuit of domain master. I can''t place all my hopes on mubai, and the consequence of doing so is that I can''t dominate the whole thing.


    But if such powerful cosmic creatures are born, it will be a disaster for all living beings in the universe.


    The contradictory heart makes me unable to calm down. There is no one around me to talk to. I can only talk to Ji Yun. After listening to me, she was silent for a while and said: young master, it''s going out. Our ability can''t stop it at all, and we can''t fight it. In that case, what do we want to do so much?


    Her rhetorical question made me dumb and smile. It''s really true when I think about it.


    The Tiangu clan is such a powerful race that a branch falling into the chaotic world can stir up some wind and rain, and achieve an ancient great God in the Qingling world. Naturally, there are no shortage of smart people and people stronger than me. They can''t think of a good way to deal with immortal starworms. I''m worried, and the result is the same.


    The most important thing for people to live is to recognize the reality. Don''t do anything beyond your ability.


    Ji Yun''s words are a little frustrated, a bit like what people in Qingling world often say: the sky is falling, and she is tall.


    The fact is also true. If the immortal insects go out of this space, there are domain owners and controllers to support them. At that time, the stable pattern will be broken, and we will have a way out.


    As for compassion for sentient beings, to put it bluntly, I can only feel sad in my heart and can''t change anything.


    I took a long breath, put aside my unrealistic ideas, and calmed down to seriously restore my broken arm. After adjusting my state, I''m looking for a way out, hoping to find a weapon to deal with the starworm before it can''t be destroyed.


    After calming down, Ji Yun didn''t panic so much. She began to spend a lot of time around and use the power of the emperor to penetrate around. For half a day or so, she told me that the bubble world had stopped coming in, but at the speed of swallowing, I''m afraid there are no less than millions of bubbles in this space. If they all grow up and reproduce


    She persuaded me just now, but now she''s worried. I told her in turn: don''t worry about these useless things. See if you can locate our current position.


    When my arm recovered to the end, the speed became very slow. I''m afraid it will take another day for five fingers. If she can see these in advance, she can save some time.


    Ji Yun observed for a moment and said happily: young master, I found that these bubbles are arranged according to size. As long as we find the largest one, where should be the center.


    Now knowing your position is more important than anything, because the body of the immortal starworm is too vast.

 Chapter 555

    Only now do I understand what balance means. There has always been balance in small places like Qingling world, in large areas, and even in areas we don''t know.


    There is no eternal strong or invincible existence. No matter what degree you go, there will be potential opponents. When they don''t come out, it''s just not the time.


    Now the immortal star worm is the thing that balances the universe, but I don''t know who broke the balance.


    Ji Yun''s discovery was undoubtedly a wake-up. After the recasting of my arm, I got up and took a look. I found that the bubble world was the same as Ji Yun said, arranged in a radioactive circular distribution according to the size, and arranged neatly on each line.


    I remember Jiang Nu said that the planet is round because of the gravity in the universe. It will not only affect the shape of the planet, but also affect the arrangement of stars. Now, the arrangement of these bubble stars should be that there is gravity in the body of immortal starworms, so it can be concluded that this is a huge space.


    But when I tried to move my hands and feet, I suddenly found that the newly recovered arm was not so flexible. There was another force in the recast body, which interfered with my control of my right hand.


    Ji Yun found me stunned on the spot. She noticed something wrong with me and asked in a low voice. I didn''t answer, but put my hand to a stone at my feet and tried to pick it up. As a result, I pinched it several times and didn''t pick it up. As soon as Ji Yun''s face changed, she reached out and grabbed my hand and checked it carefully.


    It took me a lot of perseverance to pull my hand out and tell her: there is a special force in my body that you can''t feel. I think if I can erase this force, I should be able to find a way to deal with the assimilation force.


    Unfortunately, there is no time to waste now. It is impossible to stay here. We can only explore while walking.


    There were bubbles. We followed the Yukong in front. After walking for three or five days, there were big bubbles in front, but it was not the end.


    Finally, after walking for half a month, I finally saw the big bubble in the center. Hundreds of thousands of bubbles around it have no earth and stone, and the red immortal starworm has been coiled in it, and the whole bubble has become a huge eggshell.


    Ji Yun turned pale and whispered to me: young master, are we going to kill them now.


    If you want to be a hero and save the living creatures, now while they are still completely growing up, I can split the eggshell and let it die in a vacuum.


    But if I really break the bubble, I will disturb the matrix and attract its attention. It is impossible to leave safely. Moreover, I don''t know the strength of the domain master. If I kill the mature larvae of immortal insects, it is likely to break the balance. The inclined balance is very unfavorable to me.


    When I made a choice, I shook my head and said: let them out.


    Such indifference is not that I am ruthless, but that I see too many deaths and have fear in my heart. I''m just a little person. The biggest ideal of a little person is to let myself and the people around me live well.


    Now I can save countless lives, but the people around me will die.


    I am selfish, especially after seeing more death and parting, I am much more selfish than before. Ji Yun gave me a puzzled look, but she didn''t say anything.


    The bubble at the center has a diameter of more than 10000 kilometers. If it comes out, I''m afraid it will be bigger. ZuLong is not worth mentioning in front of it.


    I took back the ancient characters in my eyes, and the bubbles became giants in front of me. I couldn''t see the whole. I chose a corner, sat cross legged in the void and asked Ji Yun to protect the Dharma for me. Twenty ancient characters in my body twinkled at the same time, then separated from the spine and entered my body, and transferred to the right hand along the blood collaterals.


    The moment I entered, the two forces collided, and my right hand became a battlefield. I could hear the roar from inside.


    When the ancient characters enter, the invisible force will manifest, like a red fluid, like a parasite attached to my blood collaterals, and my right hand can''t move, which is caused by it.


    When I recovered, I thought I had completely cleared them, but there were still residues. Moreover, in the past half a month, I also accepted the fact that I could not compete with it in the face of the power of assimilation, with the power of the mysterious world, or with the ancient characters in my body, because even if it could be cleared, it would take time.


    In the battle, there is not so much time for you to clear, so the only way to restrain is not to touch.


    It took me five days to erase the ancient words several times before I finally cleared the special power in my body. That force left my body and dissipated when it reached the vacuum. It can be seen that without the power of immortal starworms, it can not survive in the vacuum, but it can survive in the body of living creatures.


    This is very similar to the ancient characters of Tiangu family. Forces with the same characteristics often come from the same universe. And the sudden big hand.


    I took a long breath, put on the ancient flag with my backhand, marked the void with blood essence, and then left in one direction.


    It took a month for the red in front to become very dazzling. I didn''t dare to release the ancient characters. I could only let it shine in my eyes to gain insight into the red barrier. If I guessed correctly, it was the body of the mother of the immortal starworm.


    I believe that as long as it is a creature, there must be holes in it. If we want to go out, we have to rely on its holes.


    After searching for a few days, I finally found a black spot, but the red light was too dazzling to see clearly.


    I asked Ji Yun to wait in place. I went to explore alone and walked out for a few kilometers. I listened again. I turned back and said to Ji Yun: if I can''t come back, don''t move around, and don''t try to go out in the morning hole. Stay here and wait for the immortal insects to come out of the shell. Then you can go out with them.


    Now I can also choose to wait, but I don''t know how many years the larva has been pregnant, let alone how many years it will take to break its shell. I can''t afford to gamble for such a long time and have to take risks.


    What else does Ji Yun want to say? I told her again: believe me, an elephant lying will not care about an ant crawling around it. Unless the ant takes the initiative to provoke it.


    I finished without stopping, put on the Pangu flag and flew towards the black spot. When I first found the black spot, it was only the size of sesame in my eyes, but as I approached, the black spot became bigger and bigger, but the red light around me was stronger. Now as long as I had any action, the matrix erupted strength, and the red light with the ability of assimilation could kill me in an instant.


    So I''m very careful at every step for fear that it will be noticed accidentally. After all, a creature as powerful as it will not reduce the speed and perception of response because of its size. On the contrary, it can say that it knows every cell of its own body, but like us, no one will pay attention to the inside of its own body at any time.


    After approaching, I stood at the entrance. It was a hole with a diameter of more than ten meters. I didn''t know what organ it was, but it could certainly lead to the outside. It was just such a huge body. After I entered, it was likely to be like a maze.


    I went in a little more than ten meters and found that there was no red light inside. I didn''t have to worry about being assimilated. Just as I went deep, there was a dark black inside, there was no light, and I didn''t know where it would lead.


    But it''s not easy to find such an exit. I can''t give up before I go in. It''s a big deal. I''ll mark it with blood essence.


    After thinking about it, I stepped back, took Ji Yun and went directly into the hole. After five or six days, I didn''t see any fork, but there was no exit to the outside.


    But fortunately, there was oxygen in it. On the eighth day, there was a light in front of us. Ji Yun and I were happy and couldn''t help speeding up, but when we rushed to the light, we stopped fiercely.


    In front is a huge space, emitting blue light, but in those blue light, there are countless creatures like big headed babies. On the whole, it looks like an undeveloped fetus.


    Ji Yun and I haven''t had time to see clearly. Recently, several big headed freaks suddenly swam towards us. Their movements seemed clumsy, but they were very fast. On the way over, the creature suddenly changed, and the whole body turned into a colorful hand and grabbed it directly at Ji Yun and me.


    It''s the creature I saw in the void last time. It turns out that it lives in the immortal starworm.


    I pulled Ji Yun back to the exit and shook the Pangu flag to stop the hole. Almost at the same time, the light from my big hand came and scattered after the collision.


    The shock wave of the collision completely poked the hornet''s nest, and the big headed freaks behind changed one after another. For a time, the blue space became colorful.


    I can deal with one big hand, but so many huge hands rush at the same time, and the light emitted forms a huge light column that my Pangu flag can''t stop at all.


    The first time I saw it, I thought of throwing down the ancient flag and letting it stop here for a moment to fight for time for Ji Yun and I to escape.


    But just when I was ready to give up, a layer of blood mist suddenly poured behind the five-color light. There were countless dark shadows in it. They were all monsters with a body length of more than ten meters and countless tentacles. Those monsters were not afraid of the five-color light at all. They were like ferocious predators. They rushed into a pile of giant hands and began to hunt.


    When the enemy appeared, the strange creature turned into a big hand quickly returned to its original state, trembled with the long worm in the blood fog, and fought with each other.


    Ji Yun and I stopped and looked at the incredible scene in front of us. As a result, a light flashed away in the blood fog.


    In the space like the Shura hunting ground, such a light was very inconspicuous, but it attracted my attention, because it was not a dark light, but a light like a flashlight in the Qingling world.

 Chapter 556

    The dark light is very different from other lights, and it is not one, but two lights. Its distance is constant during movement, much like a lamp.


    The thing moved around in the blood fog and flew towards us very fast. After passing through the hunting ground, I finally saw its whole picture. It was a metal body, like a plate. There was a porthole in front. The luminous lamp was under the porthole. Through the porthole, I could clearly see a young man with tiger back and waist, who was very strong.


    airship!


    These two words came out of my heart. If the Qingling world had not had scientific and technological civilization, and the witch world had seen the holy land, it must have had a great psychological impact on me now, but now I was only stunned for a few seconds.


    At the same time, I also found that the material of the metal spaceship was the same as the core of the holy land. The spaceship circled half a circle and directly crossed in front of us. There was a gap on the side. Then a powerful voice came out of my mind. What are you doing? Don''t come up soon.


    I pulled Ji Yun, who was completely stunned, and jumped in. The spacecraft was completely autonomous. We just went in and flew towards the way we came, and the young people inside also came over.


    On him, I felt a strong breath. It was a power I had never touched, stronger than mubai.


    I swallowed my saliva and asked: are you the domain master?


    The young man didn''t answer. He glanced at Ji Yun and me coldly and said lukewarm: you''re lucky to meet the ghost insect hunting.


    Ghost bug?


    I was puzzled and came forward to ask. The young man made a sound impatiently and threw a book with his backhand. I took it in my hand and stared at him for a few eyes. When I saw that he didn''t mean any harm, and that he flew through the battlefield lightly, I carefully opened my notebook.


    It''s handwritten, and it''s man, simplified Chinese.


    I exclaimed: are you with mubai?


    "Yes!" The young man was very indifferent and looked at the two creatures fighting outside the porthole. At this time, several monsters with big heads rushed towards the spaceship, instantly turned into giant hands and emitted strong colorful light.


    Seeing that the light was about to shine on the spacecraft, the young man still carried his hands and remained unmoved, and there was no power to release on his body.


    But in the next second, several big hands suddenly broke, like hitting an invisible force.


    I frowned slightly, thinking that the spacecraft had the ability to defend against assimilating light, but soon the youth said: assimilating light is a cosmic force, very unique. So far, no matter can resist them.


    I don''t know much now. I can''t take him, but I have a feeling that the strange creatures that were killed just now are not spaceships, but his hands, but I didn''t find any power fluctuations in him in the whole process.


    But now entangled with these useless notebooks, notebooks are ordinary books, without any mysterious force release.


    After reading it, I let out a sigh. Although I often say that the world is full of wonders, when I really come into contact with some strange things, I will find that the world is far bigger than we think.


    They are creatures like big headed freaks. They are human beings once swallowed by immortal starworms. Here, their spirits have changed and formed parasites in immortal starworms, called Yin insects. The long insects in the red fog just feed on these things, that is, the spirit insects mentioned by the young people earlier.


    If it hadn''t been for what I saw with my own eyes, I really can''t believe that human soul would have changed so much and become a parasite in another creature.


    The spaceship quickly passed through the whole space and entered another channel with a width of 100 meters. Here, the speed of the spaceship suddenly increased, just like streamer flying, and exceeded the speed of Dijiang in an instant.


    Dozens of minutes later, the spacecraft entered a larger space. Here, at a glance, it was full of Yin insects. They floated and wandered like ghosts. And the number is huge and can''t see the end at a glance.


    I don''t know how many creatures were killed when the immortal starworm appeared, and the young man said at this time: what you see now is only one of the millions of body cavities in the mother worm, and the scale is still the smallest.


    I was shocked when I listened, but I couldn''t show any shock on my face.


    If it goes out in the future, it will devour more planets and kill more creatures. Looking at the swimming Yin insect in front of me, I suddenly felt that my choice and idea might be wrong. Maybe I should try to solve some things.


    The young man seemed to be able to read my mind, looked back at me and said: don''t think about eliminating these immortal starworms. If you can eliminate them, it won''t be your turn. I''ve been trapped here for a hundred years.


    "A hundred years?" Ji Yun asked.


    The young man nodded. We were the first group of people who passed through time and space. Changes took place behind us and they were separated. These immortal starworms in front of us were the culprit, but our kind was more terrible than them. Immortal insects have great destructive power, but they are nothing compared to intrigue. Are you ready?


    I was stunned and asked: what preparation? I''m just a little man. I''m lucky to live to this day.


    The young man suddenly turned back and asked me: don''t you want to be a hero?


    I was a little confused, but I shook my head. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. No ability, no responsibility? The important thing is that I can''t afford it.


    The young man''s words seem to be filled with emotion. I can''t say too much at the moment. The latter words are just in my mind.


    Seeing me shaking my head, he smiled and said to me: you are very similar to an old friend of mine. You don''t want to be heroes, but you do more than everyone in the end. You spend your life for the world, but you are destroyed by the world in the end.


    When the young man said this, his eyes showed some sadness, not in words.


    The speed of the spacecraft entered a relatively narrow passage after passing through a space, and finally stopped in a space with tens of kilometers.


    The young man''s body flashed in the spaceship, and the man disappeared at once. Fortunately, Ji Yun found it in time, pointed to the outside of the spaceship, and said at the entrance where we came in: where is he.


    I followed her hand and saw that the young man appeared out of thin air more than ten kilometers away. He made a town pattern in his hand and sealed the entrance.


    The Zhenwen is exactly the same as mubai''s when he killed the separation of heaven, but his Zhenli is stronger.


    My eyes stopped, and the young man''s body suddenly disappeared. When he appeared and was in the spacecraft, he still stood in his original position, as if he had never moved.


    I was shocked by his strength. I didn''t hold the book firmly in my hand. I fell to the ground. When I recovered, I hurried to pick it up. As a result, I saw the last page I hadn''t looked at just now, on which there were two words written with a ballpoint pen: Su Dong.


    "Your name is Su Dong?" I blurted out.


    The young man looked back and nodded silently. Behind his name, there is a crooked Name: Su Yan.


    Obviously, it was written by another person, but the handwriting of this man named Su Yan is really ugly.


    When Su Dong saw me staring at the name behind him in a daze, he said with some loss: he is the person I told you.


    I contacted what mubai had done, and Su Dong said that they had experienced some changes. I guessed and asked: this man had an accident, so what you are doing now is related to him?


    When it comes to too far-reaching things, I don''t know if he will answer.


    Sure enough, Su Dong said: it''s too early to tell you that. When you have the ability to break through the siege of the way of heaven, you''ll say it at that time. But there''s one thing I have to tell you in advance. If you can''t break through the encirclement of heaven, or you can''t deal with the domain master, you will all die. No one can save it. Because they have seen our birth, the same mistake will not be made again.


    Seeing that my face became ugly, Su Dong continued: I''ll find a way to send you out. The Tiangu family has an item that can deal with immortal insects. You must find it in front of anyone. If it falls into the hands of other domain masters, we won''t have a chance to turn over.


    I''m in a fog, but it''s my wish to go out and find the relics of Tiangu family. It doesn''t matter whether I understand it or not. I can achieve my goal.


    What else did Ji Yun want to say, but I pulled her away from asking.


    They have gone through endless time and space and experienced too many things. Although they all come from the pure spirit world, their hearts may have changed.


    Now I don''t need to know what they want to do. I just need to do what I want to do. In the future, their purpose will be exposed. If it''s right, I''ll help. If it''s wrong, it''s bad for us, I''ll resist.


    I won''t be a hero. I believe Su Yan''s mistake. I will never repeat it.


    Su Dong''s cultivation is too high. He should be at the level of Jidao domain master. In front of him, I feel that the secrets in my heart can be penetrated, so I dare not think too much. Just nodded again.


    Even so, Su Dong should still see something. If you point out that our destiny is connected, we will eventually come together.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, there was a sharp cry from the space outside the spacecraft. The originally dim space suddenly turned red.


    As soon as Su Dong''s face changed, the spacecraft started in an instant, and the next second the overwhelming red light fell.


    Only once, I obviously felt the power fluctuation on Su Dong, and then the whole area around the spaceship was covered with Zhenwen, which forcibly blocked the light curtain. However, the next second, countless immortal starlings suddenly appeared in the creeping red light.


    Su Dong quickly went to the console of the spaceship, quickly manipulated the rune buttons with his hand on it, and said: I''ve been hiding for a hundred years, but I didn''t expect to be perceived until today. These immortal starlings in front of me are the spiritual power of the mother.


    When he said this, the ship suddenly made a harsh cry, and then the town pattern he used to block the exit dispersed.


    I didn''t know what he was doing, but through the porthole, I saw a dense array of immortal insects.

 Chapter 557

    Ji Yun and I are mole ants for immortal insects. As long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke immortal insects, they won''t attack us. But unlike Su Dong, his cultivation has posed a threat to immortal insects. No matter what creatures, they will resist in the face of dangerous creatures breaking into their territory, not to mention in their bodies.


    The dense immortal insects came, and my scalp was numb. If I were outside at this time, Pangu flags could not stop for too long. If I was contaminated with their power, there would be only a dead end.


    Seeing that the spaceship was about to be submerged, a large amount of red fog suddenly gushed out of the flesh wall of the immortal starworm, accompanied by a scream.


    The immortal star bug that had rushed towards us sensed that the ghost bug behind was approaching, suddenly turned his head and made a sharp cry in his mouth, just like the enemy met and rushed up to start fighting.


    When Su Dong saw that the immortal starworm was restrained by the ghost worm, he turned back and said to me: at present, the only thing that can restrain the immortal starworm is the parasite in its body, but it is only limited to the soul of the immortal starworm. It is still useless to deal with the noumenon.


    I was puzzled and asked: the parasite is not in the immortal starworm. It is much easier to kill it from the inside than to fight it from the outside.


    Su Dong looked at me like an idiot and asked: have you ever seen someone killed by parasites in his body?


    I''m speechless. I don''t seem to have heard of it. At most, it''s just uncomfortable. If it is necessary, some very powerful parasites can cause death, but for the creatures that do not destroy starworms, they can still live after being destroyed into ashes. It seems a bit silly to want to kill them only by a few parasites in their bodies.


    It can live in the immortal insects and naturally restrain the assimilation power of the immortal insects. In addition, the immortal insects that appear now are only transformed by the spirit and fall in the wind for a time.


    Ji Yun and my ideas were limited to the previous cognition. I had just made a joke. Ji Yun asked Su Dong: now the ghost insect can deal with its spirit. As long as the immortal star insect''s spirit is swallowed up, it can be killed naturally.


    I feel that if Ji Yun doesn''t ask such a question, I can''t help asking.


    After all, the Yin spirit insect is preying. As long as all the immortal insects are killed, they will be swallowed up. In that way, what the immortal star insect mother loses is the psionic body. If it continues like this, it can be destroyed naturally.


    Su Dong frowned slightly, but he didn''t mean to dislike it. It is estimated that it is also the limitation of understanding our thinking. It simply gives us a popular saying: I have seen many civilizations in the cosmic world. In high-level civilizations, life exists in the form of psionics to break the confinement of life. The immortal starworm is unique. It is the only existence I have seen that both noumenon and psionics break the confinement of life. At present, this psionic power is drizzle for it. You can''t imagine how strong its psionic power is.


    Although I don''t quite understand it, I have a concept in my heart. There is a big difference between psionics and soul. Psionics is an energy that can be replenished and will not perish because of loss. The soul is just an untouchable body. It seems invisible, but it is not an invisible energy body. Therefore, when it is damaged, people will be hurt.


    I don''t understand what Su Dong said, but I don''t know anything, because I heard that Jiang Nu and several college students inadvertently mentioned that the scientific and technological civilization of Qingling world is studying to transfer people''s memory into machinery. In theory, it is also a kind of eternal life, but it is still much worse than quantifiable life.


    The fighting outside was in full swing, but the spacecraft suddenly started to avoid the battlefield and quietly fled.


    Although asking a question now will reflect my ignorance, I still couldn''t help asking him: you''ve been trapped here for a hundred years. How can you send Ji Yun and me out?


    In my opinion, he can''t get out himself. Naturally, he can''t send us out. Otherwise, he can break the bubbles of the matrix. He would have gone out early. However, what puzzles me most is that since they know that the Tiangu family has built a weapon that can restrain the immortal insects, why don''t they take it by themselves.


    Before Su Dong answered my previous question, I went on to ask the latter question.


    I have been on the spaceship for quite a while. It gives me the feeling that the spaceship has scientific and technological elements in it. At the same time, it is like a magic weapon. It can be controlled through mind. It is very magical.


    After the spaceship entered a channel, Su Dong said: there are two reasons why I don''t go out. The first is that as long as I go out, I will find that if I leave this space, it will chase me outside and let it be born ahead of time. The second reason is that I don''t want to go out. My old friends have dispersed and have changed things and people for a long time, so as not to touch the scenery.


    When Su Dong said about the past, his eyes would become very melancholy, and the whole person seemed to be filled with past memories. Until the spaceship was far away from the battlefield, more than a minute later, he didn''t come back and sighed.


    I don''t think he is too old, but he seems to have experienced a lot of things and lost a lot of old friends.


    After silence, he said in a hoarse voice: as for the things left by Tiangu nationality, I am not interested in him, because although it can bring me hope, it is equivalent to No.


    I remember he didn''t say that before. It is likely that my question just now reminded him of his memory and thought of something. His confidence was impacted. At the same time, it also shows that they have little hope for what they want to do.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t continue to ask.


    Because both mubai and he just want me to fight against the way of heaven and the people behind the way of heaven. If I want to have a foothold, I must get the things of Tiangu nationality.


    I looked at Su Dong standing in front of the porthole and restrained my confusion.


    The speed of the spaceship did not decrease in the dark and winding channel. It was very flexible. A few hours ago, a bright light came from the front, and several buttons on the spaceship lit up independently at the same time. Then, the outside of the spaceship was covered with a light blue mask, and some special symbols flowed on the light curtain.


    Su Dong came back and said to me: This is the combination of alchemy and metaphysics. What you see is the alchemy rune. We once met a team escaping from the fairyland in the universe and left a spaceship for them. You should have seen it.


    I nodded and told him that the spaceship had been destroyed when fighting against the heavenly way, and all the people in the Holy Land died when they hit the door of the heavenly way.


    The Holy Land chose to follow the corpse family. As a result, they all died without seeing the gate of heaven.


    Su Dong seemed to have expected it for a long time, but he made a sound, and then I said: if we don''t have problems, you don''t have to do so, but we are all destined to be good things and can''t be changed.


    The voice fell. The ship had passed through the exit and flew outside.


    The undead did not respond. It is estimated that the shield is still there, locking the power of the spacecraft.


    I was still thinking about Su Dong''s words. As a result, there was a light in the spacecraft, and Ji Yun and I were transmitted outside. Su Dong''s voice appeared in my mind and said: I''ll break through its protective cover. Take the opportunity to go out. Remember, don''t touch this space. Because the space cracks here are connected, and this is not what you think nobody cares. This is a space jointly opened by nine controllers to imprison immortal starlings. There is no chance but death.


    When the voice fell, the spacecraft suddenly turned its direction. A baffle was opened under the two headlights, which sent out a blue light. It hit the light curtain in an instant. The bubbles were almost unobstructed and directly penetrated out of a cave.


    Ji Yun and I didn''t have time to think more. They stepped out of the bubble at the same time. But the bubbles scattered in this space were swallowed into the matrix, and the surroundings were empty. I couldn''t feel the essence and blood left, and I had lost my direction.


    But just then, a force came into my mind, and the coordinates of the whole space became clear, because there was something like a compass in my mind.


    Su Dong''s voice continued to say: This is the fixed star chart, which can keep you from getting lost in the starry sky.


    When he came, I looked back. The whole space had turned red. The spaceship and Su Dong were wrapped in immortal insects. My eyebrows jumped wildly and my heart was very tangled. Now I go back to save him. I can''t do anything, but I can''t save it. There is always a barrier in my heart, and I can''t get through it.


    Ji Yun saw that I was stunned in place, gently pulled me and said: he can live here for a hundred years, and it won''t be so easy to die. We can''t do anything back now, and his efforts will be worthless.


    That''s the truth, but I just can''t make up my mind.


    But just as I hesitated to go back, the red suddenly exploded, and the spaceship flew out. Su Dong stood on the top of the spaceship with his hands on his back, and his whole body was shining. On his flesh, every inch of his skin was swimming with golden runes, which blocked out all the bodies of the immortal starworms.


    The immortal starworm is too huge to see its head and tail. It can be said that it is its body in the whole range of tens of thousands of square kilometers. Now it is shrinking crazily and wants to strangle Su Dong like a snake.


    However, no matter how hard the immortal starworm tried, the runes on Su Dong''s body were glowing, making the immortal starworm unable to enter, but Su Dong was also trapped and unable to move, forming a stalemate.


    I didn''t hesitate. I left quickly with Ji Yun and flew towards the exit according to the astrolabe in my mind.


    We went farther and farther, and finally we could not see Su Dong again. He could not kill the immortal starworm, but he could not kill him without destroying the starworm. The strength of the domain master is by no means a trifle.


    If we want to make a comparison, it is that our power still stays on the life star. Their power has gone out of the universe and controlled a domain, which is not a level of power at all.


    It took Ji Yun and I three months to get to the entrance when we came in. When we went out, we found that there were people waiting in Middle Earth. We surrounded us at the first time.

 Chapter 558

    I''ve been away for almost a year, but they''re still thinking about it. However, his attitude towards us was not very friendly. When he found us, 40 or 50 people surrounded us in an instant.


    The leading middle-aged man asked coldly: MuQing, you have violated the contract of the alliance, because you have not come out, resulting in heavy losses and countless deaths and injuries.


    I glanced at him coldly and said: even if I broke the agreement, it''s not time for you to come to me and take me to see Jiang Tianxing.


    What else did the middle-aged man want to say? As a result, he was blocked by me with a word. His face was blue. He shouted to the people around him: take it down. Then he sneered and said to me: Jiang Tianxing is only responsible for the leading team. Now it is the elder of the alliance, boy. I hope your mouth will be as strong as now.


    It''s hard to offend people. Han has not been in Jiling empire for a long time, and his status has not been consolidated. He can''t protect me.


    But the situation in the void crack should be a very important information for them. I won''t be made difficult when I say it, but my original intention was to let them lead the way, directly see Jiang Tianxing, look for opportunities to get his things, and then leave here.


    Now take me to the elder, and my mind will be empty.


    But there are many of them. What I say and do is futile. I can only listen to their arrangement.


    Fifty Jidao heavenly masters escorted Ji Yun and I to continue to go deep along the safety route explored. It can be seen that they have gone far in the year I was away.


    On the way, I learned from the comments of the people around me that after I left, they waited for three months, and the people from central Turkey arrived one after another. Finally, they had to explore by themselves. As a result, hundreds of thousands of people were killed and injured, and finally they got nothing.


    I listened to their conversation, and then I felt that Su Dong was not aimless. In the void crack, there was only death and no chance. If we go on, I''m afraid millions of people are not enough to stop starworms from filling their teeth.


    But now I tell them it''s useless because no one will believe it.


    The people of middle earth went far inside, but the elder group did not participate in the search and chose a space with creatures as the camp. Here, I saw the elders of Jidao and Daozu level in Middle Earth.


    In their realm, they have returned to nature, and they can''t detect any power, and their spiritual body has changed greatly. Unfortunately, in the face of extreme Taoism and Taoism, even if they don''t object to my deduction, my ability can''t see the clue.


    Just by combining what Su Dong told me, I can roughly guess that above the extreme Tao, the spiritual body is likely to be cultivated. At the level of the controller, it is likely to get rid of the physical body and become an energy body form.


    Only by breaking away from the bondage of the flesh can we be everywhere and control our own stars.


    Of course, this is just my guess, because Jidao Tianzun is only the beginning of the extreme state. Many things need to be explored, but in the extreme world, it should not be difficult to find out. Moreover, it is not difficult for Han to understand these things in the emperor''s house.


    However, in the future, I feel that the realm cultivation is of no use to me, because as long as I light up the ancient characters in my body, the realm can be improved.


    Ji Yun and I were detained for a long time. Finally, Jidao and Daozu met us, but the scene was no different from interrogation.


    The attitude of the alliance is much tougher than that of tianfumen. After all, the whole alliance is behind them. The strength of Ji Ling empire is strong, and it can''t easily offend them. However, the alliance doesn''t dare to offend the imperial family easily. Therefore, although the attitude is tough, it hasn''t done too much.


    When they met, I asked them to release the little maid. For the alliance, I only saved the life of the princess of Ji Ling Empire, and the little maid is always the maid around Han. Her identity and status are several levels higher than me. I didn''t dare to make trouble, so I released Ji Yun according to my words.


    At present, I may not be able to keep myself when I say about the immortal insects, because I''m afraid they don''t believe it. However, the little maid is free, and she also knows the real relationship between me and Han. I believe she knows what to do next.


    In order to delay time, I just told them about seeing the bubble world in the void crack. I never mentioned the situation behind. At the same time, I let them know that there were still things to do. At the beginning, there were Jidao and Daozu threatened to search the soul, and they also tried, but the stability of my mind was beyond their imagination. At the same time, I also threatened them to search the soul by force, At that time, they will not get any information and will offend the Jiling empire.


    Even so, one of the Taoists advocated forced soul searching. He meant that the five Taoists took action at the same time, three protected my soul and two searched my soul.


    In the eyes of the strong, if you don''t do anything, you will consider too many things and often do it when you think of it. After listening to them, I was a little flustered and hurried to say: you should think well. Although you are backed by an alliance, what you do is also for the alliance, but you should remember that you have your own sect and represent yourself at the same time. If the Empire wants to clean you up in the future, there are many reasons.


    The power of the alliance is strong and can at least maintain a balance with the Empire, but every sect in the alliance is an individual, and everyone is a small individual. If the Empire wants revenge, it doesn''t need to target an alliance at all, just them.


    As soon as I said my words, several people''s faces changed and finally settled down. I believe they also know that Ji Yun will notify han to come after she left. They just imprisoned me in an array for the next few days.


    At this time, I understand that sometimes the strong are trapped, which is more difficult to escape than the weak. Now even if there is no array to stop, I don''t dare to leave easily.


    After waiting for two months, Han Tuo came with the people of the Empire. She came to see me at the first time. I quickly sent a message to her, told them not to quarrel with the elders of the alliance, and told them that I had important news to say.


    After Han Peng left for more than ten minutes, a few Jidao heavenly masters took me to the temporary palace. The pomp will not fall behind at any time and will not be refined. Although the main hall is temporary, it is still surprisingly luxurious.


    After I went in, they had all taken their seats. Although Han was present, my identity was still a prisoner and I could only stand.


    I didn''t care about this, but Han asked the people around me to move a stool for me at the first time. Several elders of the alliance didn''t say anything, so I sat down and sorted out my thoughts. I concealed the Tiangu relics, and then told all the things about the immortal insects.


    As I thought, the people of the alliance didn''t believe it at all. When I finished, several elders got up and said: nonsense, how can there be such a strange creature in this world? I think you wanted to make an excuse for yourself.


    I didn''t defend too much. I just said: you can see the true and false by yourself, or report it to the people above the alliance. I believe that there can be no record of the existence of immortal starworms.


    Su Dong said that the immortal starworm is imprisoned by nine controllers. As the agent of the controller, the domain master at the same level as Tiandao must know this past.


    What I said is their two suggestions, and it is also the most favorable refutation.


    Han also didn''t know the existence of immortal insects, but when I told her, I whispered to her secretly and told her that everything was true.


    Therefore, when several elders were still hesitant, Han Dan got up and said: the Empire will send someone into the crack to verify as soon as possible and report it at the same time. I believe what Mu Qing said is true. From now on, the people of the Empire will withdraw from the exploration of the crack.


    Han won''t doubt my words, very determined.


    And those who left the Empire, it can be seen that she entered the Empire not only by relying on, but also within the Empire. She may really be a member of the Xuanyuan family.


    Han Dan said so, several elders can only send people to follow and report at the same time. After a lot of quick arrangements, Han continued: when there is no final result, we should give Mu Qing freedom.


    As soon as Han''s words came out, they were immediately opposed. The four elders said at the same time: before the final result came out, he was still a prisoner of the alliance. At the beginning, we made a contract and could not become a piece of waste paper because of one person.

 Chapter 559

    When Han Dan came, he saw me trapped in the array and there were people around him. He looked very sad. Now he said nothing and left me.


    The people of the alliance are somewhat suspicious of Han''s protection for me, because Han''s attitude towards me has exceeded the scope of saving the benefactor.


    After all, there are few things that can be done to repay the kindness of dripping water and Yongquan. Not to mention people who are not at the same level. In this case, it is a great kindness to take care of them many times.


    However, there are exceptions, so Han Han did too much. They also doubt it, but they won''t go to the bottom.


    Just a few people fell on me, the eyes became a little different, and the expressions on their faces were also a little colorful. Like I thought of something.


    I saw it, but I didn''t say anything.


    Han saw several people silent, then said: I use my own reputation as a guarantee. If Mu Qing said it was false, I will send him completely at that time. If what he said is true, there is no need to entangle this matter, and we don''t have time to waste on these things.


    Several Taoist ancestors listened to Han Li''s willingness to guarantee me with his reputation, but they didn''t dare to keep pestering. However, they caught the dangerous smell from Han''s attitude. They turned back and ordered the attendants around them to send orders immediately. Everyone returned to the station and were not allowed to explore until the situation was understood.


    I sighed helplessly in my heart. It seems that it is impossible to contact Tianxing alone, but everyone is concentrated here and dare not do it.


    Several elders were silent, so Han Peng took me and left. When she got outside, she said to me: if the immortal star bug is in the void crack, the first thing it will devour is the wild polar star. Whether it is the domain master or the controller, they will not worry about the survival of the wild planet, so we have to find a way to leave here.


    I haven''t thought about this problem, but there are no seven boundary flowers in the extreme world. Whether there is a space-time channel is still unknown. It''s not easy to leave unless you get an aircraft like the holy land.


    I told Han he: don''t think about this now. In addition to meeting immortal starworms, I also saw the remains of Pangu people. They are called Tiangu people. Tiangu people were destroyed by immortal starworms. However, before their group perished, they built weapons that can restrain immortal starworms. The weapon was divided into two parts, one of which was brought into the chaotic world. I guess it was either the sky opening axe or the Pangu flag in our hands, and the other half was hidden in the starry sky. The clue was in Jiang Tianxing''s hand.


    Han he is smart. When he heard this, he said: what you said should be something related to Tianfu, but it is the treasure of Tianfu sect. Even if he is on jiangtianxing, he can''t get it casually.


    That''s what I''m worried about. Even if I come into contact with Jiang Tianxing, it won''t be easy.


    Many things are simple when you think about them, but when you really want to do them, you will find that you have no clue at all.


    After pondering for a moment, Han Peng said to me: you''d better continue to follow the people of Mu family. It''s easier to hear the news at the grass-roots level. Only Ji Yun can be trusted around me now. She has a low status and doesn''t act very conveniently.


    I nodded and followed Han for the time being, because she had her own palace here, and her treatment was comparable to that of the extremely Taoist ancestors.


    On the 15th day, the people of Ji Ling Empire withdrew back according to the order, and then the people of the alliance also withdrew back one after another. The camp became lively, and all kinds of palace magic weapons emerged one after another. After seven or eight days, hundreds of thousands of people gathered in the base.


    If they had not explored and died more than 100000 people without authorization after I disappeared, it is estimated that more people would have died. Moreover, I heard that tens of thousands of people had lost their lives in the past few days when I came back.


    People die for money and birds die for food. In the face of danger, some people still take risks. But now that the order has been issued, most people have returned, and of course, there are some brave people still staying outside.


    There are also people from the back of MuQing''s sect, but the number of people comes in proportion, not as much as they want. Even so, now there are still 500 or 600 people. They had a station, so I naturally moved out of the palace.


    Mu Qing''s three sisters know my identity. In order to avoid being seen through by familiar people, they arranged a separate room for me. Fortunately, Mu Qing has a high position in the door. She is a leader of the younger generation. Not everyone can touch it. It is reasonable to have a separate courtyard.


    As Han Peng said, I felt that he was in power at the beginning of Tianxing, but he was completely speechless in front of the Presbyterian group and mixed with people in the same realm.


    I secretly communicated with Mu Qing''s elder martial sister and asked her to find a way to arrange for me to meet with Jiang Tianxing. First touch the reality and reality to see whether to start directly from him or from the people around him.


    But Mu Qing''s elder martial sister tossed about for a few days and didn''t make arrangements. But I heard people around me say that Jiang Tianxing often meets with several people. I just went out to wander.


    As a result, it took only three days to meet Jiang Tianxing. However, they had a feud, and there was a conflict when they met. If no one held him, I wouldn''t mind fighting with him. After all, we can see his abilities better in the fight. If we use Tianfu, we may be able to see the source of history.


    It is estimated that the person sent by Hanhe and the alliance to verify that I can''t kill the starworm will come back in two months. For the immortal starworm, I''m anxious and can''t find anything. Besides, it has been dormant for many years and won''t come out in a short time.


    I have a feeling about the time when they were born. It should be the time limit given to me by mubai, three years. One year has passed since three years ago, that is to say, we still have two years to say more and less.


    Jiang Tianxing saw my ancient characters and knew they couldn''t beat me. After being persuaded, he went down the slope without entanglement. At that time, there were too many people. If it didn''t affect me, I wouldn''t let it go.


    But I didn''t get nothing. After a quarrel, I saw the people around him.


    People are divided into groups and birds of a feather flock together. This sentence is most appropriate in the mysterious world. However, the people who follow Tianxing are the leaders of the young generation of big sects and the Supreme Master of Taoism. Even if there are several followers, they also act as servants. I can know what they know. It''s a waste of time.


    I spent a night in the residence of MuQing sect. I had no choice but to fight.


    Thinking of this, I simply asked Mu Qing''s school to spread the news for me to have a gambling fight with Jiang Tianxing. As a result, Mu Qing''s school was afraid of offending Tianfu school and vaguely gave a careless eye.


    Finally, Han came forward to challenge me and let go of the wind of Tianxing, in which the words were very exciting.


    Only a few people have seen my ancient characters. As soon as my cruel words were released, all parties sneered at me and thought that I was overestimating my strength and humiliating myself.


    For a time, those who were optimistic about Tianxing occupied the majority, while the parties chose to be silent and did not make any response.


    The voice of the outside world suddenly changed. It began to say that I was a nobody and would disdain to fight with me.


    Tianfu sect is a leader in the Middle Earth sect. It is needless to say that they are the chief disciple of their younger generation. Compared with other sects, there is not a little more.


    I waited for a few days. The voice that belittled me was getting louder and louder, which made me a little strange. Did all the people who had seen me pretend not to see?


    I don''t consider the problem of face, but it all belittles my voice. If Tianxing doesn''t make any response, there will be no stimulation for him.


    Even if he did, he didn''t say that he didn''t dare to respond to the excitement of the war.


    After several inquiries, I heard that all the people who came in with us were dead, leaving only Jiang Tianxing and several disciples of the gate sect around him. And Jiang Tianxing and his friends are naturally impossible to tell the truth now.


    Even if I stood up to explain the situation, no one would believe it. After thinking for a long time, I asked Mu Qing''s elder martial sister to borrow Ji Yun from Han, and then prepared a set of women''s skirt to let Han first release the wind, and then let Ji Yun send her to Tian Xing with a woman''s skirt in both hands at noon.


    Ji Yun let out words and asked Jiang Tianxing to either put on her skirt or have a fair fight with me to decide the outcome.


    My action is to stir up thousands of waves with one stone. A few days ago, I shouted that Tianxing disdained all the people who have the same knowledge as me.


    Even in the extreme world, those who can cultivate the supreme being are not fools. Those who can be sent here are not the elite of the sect, but also the middle class. They can see some clues from my actions and immediately shut up. No one said that I was pretending to die.


    Sometimes it''s a pleasure to deal with smart people, but sometimes, when dealing with smart people, you will feel really


    Now I feel like this. If they make two different voices and argue, everyone who makes things will know, but if they choose silence, things will not spread.


    However, I can only add the last blow and let Ji Ling send out information in the station. If Jiang Tianxing doesn''t dare to fight, then put on a skirt and knock three heads in front of me.


    As soon as I hit my second blow, there were some waves at last.


    I was so excited. As a result, all the sects of MuQing were livid from top to bottom. However, it was hard to say anything. Everyone saw me like the God of plague. They wanted to kick me out.


    After all, although there are empires as allies, some shady little moves are still a great threat.


    Now I just want to get in touch with Jiang Tianxing as soon as possible. As for Mu Qing''s school, as long as Ji Ling empire is here, nothing can happen. I can''t do anything at all.


    At noon, after the voice was mobilized again, I set up a challenge arena in the place where the flow of people was most concentrated and hung a banner: sit and wait to kowtow to my dog.


    As soon as the banner was hung, it completely stepped on the tail of Tianfu gate.

 Chapter 560

    I set up the challenge arena. In half a day, twenty or thirty thousand people gathered around. The rest who heard the news were coming to watch the excitement. Everyone knew it for a while.


    The most important thing is that the flag I erected is not aimed at the general Tianxing, but directly at the whole Tianfu gate. The sensational effect I wanted was achieved, but it also aroused the dissatisfaction of the strong of Tianfu sect. At noon, a Jidao Taoist ancestor came and asked me to choose, either break the flagpole or break my neck.


    There is still a big gap between my accomplishments and those of Shangji Taoism. I don''t know what to do for a while.


    The ability to swallow Tianxing''s anger is better than Sima Yi in the Three Kingdoms. Up to now, he has never been on the road.


    But there is no big tree behind me. In the face of this situation, I am simply unable to refute it.


    Seeing that I was standing still, the Taoist ancestor level strongman of Tianfu gate gave me time. In half an hour, he wanted to see me disappear from here.


    Not only deterred me, the people of Tianfu sect also went directly to the palace of MuQing sect. Under pressure, MuQing''s elder martial sister brought people to persuade me. Let me forget it. I''ve already done this step. If Tianfu doesn''t come out, it proves that he won''t come out. And as long as a smart person knows he is not an opponent, he can''t take the initiative to take out his face and let others fight.


    Coercion and persuasion made me feel a little upset. After all, it was difficult to find a way and made so many efforts, but in the end, I had to die without any trouble.


    Mu Qing''s sect only let Mu Qing''s elder martial sister come. It can be said that it has given me enough face. If I''m stubborn, I''m afraid it''s the strong man in the door who took me back directly.


    But elder martial sister MuQing''s words gave me a big hint. I just remember now. I also secretly scolded myself for being confused. Now as long as I say a word, I believe Tianfu sect will immediately recover the pressure on MuQing sect and agree with my duel with both hands raised.


    At this time, the strong man of Tianfu gate had been waiting impatiently. He stood up and was ready to give me some pressure. When he stood up, I said first: I promise now that I will not use ancient characters as long as I will fight.


    As soon as my words came out, the strong man of Tianfu gate took them back.


    When the unknown people under the stage heard this, they immediately whispered to each other. When I first saw that most of the people who had used ancient characters died, but some were still alive, and paper could not wrap the fire. No one said it a few days ago. They were afraid to go to the Tianfu gate. Now I have broken it, they have no fear and began to talk.


    After hearing this, the uninformed person suddenly said, "I know there is no chance of winning. If I were to walk in heaven, I wouldn''t fight.". Now, the boy promised not to use ancient characters that can suppress Tianfu and can fight a war.


    The fig leaf was opened by me. The strong man of Tianfu gate couldn''t hang on his face, but now the more angry he was, the more he wanted to revenge me. Now I give up using ancient characters. It''s a good opportunity for Tianfu men.


    If they miss such an opportunity, they don''t need me to beat them in the face, they will beat their own face.


    It''s all on the bright side. Although the strong man of Tianfu gate looks ugly, he still asks me coldly: are you serious?


    I haven''t found out the bottom of the heavenly movement. Although the heavenly talisman is not as good as my ancient characters, it still can''t be small. Moreover, in the extreme world, there are many magic powers suitable for the extreme Taoist heavenly Zun. In addition to the heavenly talisman, there should be other abilities to move the heavenly movement.


    Thinking of this, I have no bottom in my heart. It''s just that I''ve come to this point. Face is not important to me. The important thing is to find out whether things are going to heaven or not. Seeing that I hesitated, the strong man of Tianfu sect was afraid that I would repent. He snorted heavily and said: as a monk, you should do what you say.


    I don''t like it and don''t worry on my face. I answered faintly and said: what I said naturally counts. Tomorrow noon, I''ll be here. I''m waiting for heaven.


    It''s too much to ridicule the flag of the whole general''s house. I walked towards the flagpole and swept it with a knife to cut it off. As a result, just as my hand was about to touch the flagpole, a light suddenly flew out of the strong man of Tianfu gate, stopped my hand and said: you don''t need to do it for me. Tomorrow noon, Tianxing will step on your head and take it off himself.


    I don''t use ancient characters. Tianfumen believes that I am not the opponent of Jiang Tianxing. Moreover, after understanding the situation, none of the onlookers were optimistic about me.


    But I don''t know how much he knows about me? The ancient characters are strong, but Pangu flag and Tiandao boxing are not weak, especially Tiandao boxing. The constant moves seem to be old, and only those who can take a few punches can feel its terror.


    But I didn''t choose to leave time for myself today. Now I still have half a day. I can learn more about Jiang Tianxing from Handan.


    The people of Tianfu gate wouldn''t let me take down the flag. Naturally, I wouldn''t do anything superfluous. I turned and jumped off the challenge arena and left. On the way, I heard people nearby whisper: I remember seeing Mu Qing a few years ago. Compared with now, I feel a big gap.


    The people around him stabbed him and said: I heard that this boy has practiced a skill that no one has ever practiced. I guess that skill is the same as Tianfu. It comes from Xingyu and is stronger than Tianfu. A few days ago, Jiang Tianxing didn''t dare to say anything.


    I was relieved that their whispered words were included in my ears. After all, if their identity is exposed now, it will become their handle. However, Mu Qing is now outside. As long as he doesn''t show up and the reason senior sister Mu Qing gave me, it won''t be exposed.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister was calm all the way. When she was about to arrive at the station, she sent a message to me saying: you make things bigger and bigger, I''m afraid you can''t stop at that time, and what will happen to senior brother Mu Qing in the future? Have you thought about it?


    I''m not selfish, but I really haven''t thought about these things. What I do now will fall on MuQing in the future.


    Thinking of this question, I said in silence: in the future, I will compensate him. Don''t think about it.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister was irritated by what I had done in the past few days and roared with emotion: I don''t think much, but the elders in the door have great opinions. How do you want me to explain to them?


    Not only can I not let others know about my replacement for MuQing, but even the sect of MuQing had better hide it.


    After listening to elder martial sister MuQing''s roar, I touched my nose and didn''t answer. Because these problems can only happen and cannot be avoided. But I still promise that I can share it in the future.


    MuQing''s sect has been scheming, and I have to give up later. Now I propose to share. In addition to not making it difficult for MuQing and MuQing''s elder martial sister to do in the future, what''s more, the Tianfu on the box doesn''t mean anything to me. What I want is the map above.


    As for the map, naturally we can''t give it to them.


    When Mu Qing''s elder martial sister heard this, her face suddenly changed. She chased me and asked me: are you serious?


    "Nature is serious!" I don''t play empty, nodded solemnly, and told her: do you know why work protects me everywhere?


    Elder martial sister MuQing is in a happy mood now. She rolled her eyes and said: everyone knows it because you saved her.


    I smiled silently and asked her: have you ever thought that in the face of assimilation light, everyone is running for their lives, why would I be desperate to save her?


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister was stunned and blurted out: that is, you are interested in her and want a hero to save the United States.


    Hoo!


    I took a long breath and didn''t beat around with her to avoid being uncomfortable. I said directly: the purpose of going to Middle Earth is to find her, because she is my wife.


    They were almost at the station. Hearing what I said, Mu Qing''s elder martial sister suddenly said in an incredible voice: how is it possible.


    My words stimulated her a little. They were originally transmitted. As a result, she shouted them directly. All the passers-by stopped and focused on me.


    "Elder martial sister!" I hastened to remind her that what she said was not the point. Mu Qing''s elder martial sister reacted and said in a low voice: if you provoke Tianfu gate, we can compromise and deal with it, but if you joke about the Royal Princess, our temple is small and can''t accommodate you.


    I was speechless. I told her this because she knew my identity and told her to make her feel that my commitment was weighty. I didn''t expect to scare her like this. It can be seen that the royal family still attaches great importance to safeguarding its own name.


    The sudden small situation also made me understand that my relationship with Han Hua can not be said casually now, otherwise it will cause big trouble. The only way to make it public is that there is chaos in the wild world, or Han Hua has a certain status and identity, and she will take the initiative to make it public at that time.


    Thinking of this, I sent a message to Mu Qing''s elder martial sister and said: what I said is true, but a lot of things happened during the period. It''s OK for you and me to know about it. It''s not good for you and me to say it. The reason why I tell you this is just to let you understand that my commitment is by no means nonsense.


    Mu Qing was skeptical, but he didn''t want to talk about it much. He hurriedly said: stop talking. You can do whatever you want. I''m sure you''ll keep your promise. I''ll explain to the school at that time.


    I nodded and stopped worrying about it. Back in the courtyard where I was stationed, the younger generation of MuQing sect visited one after another and asked about Bidou.


    The people above are worried, but the young people below are all enthusiastic and encouraging me. They must fight for a breath and tell me what they know about going to heaven.


    After listening for a long time, they got some useless, because they have seen the magic powers used when taking Tianxing''s hand, which are all common magic methods. It basically doesn''t work.


    Not long after sending them off, Ji Yun came. I was relieved to see her come, because there must be news to bring me.


    But when Ji Yun began to speak, my hair stood up, because Ji Yun told me that the cultivation of Tianxing is likely to be more than Jidao Tianzun.

 Chapter 561

    There is another Jidao supreme above the Jidao supreme, but so far, I haven''t seen the strong person of the Jidao supreme. Instead, I have seen the Jidao Taoist ancestor who is stronger than the Jidao supreme. I haven''t had time to ask the reason.


    Now it is said that Jiang Tianxing is likely to be more than the Supreme Master of Jidao, which is likely to be the Supreme Master of Jidao.


    There is a realm in the middle, which naturally makes me suspicious. Ji Yun is just a heavenly statue. She should not have touched the extreme situation. I didn''t ask her. After seeing her off, I sat alone in a chair and breathed a long breath.


    The whole thing seems to be that I''m forcing heaven to go, but in the end, I found that I''m the one who was calculated. Now think about it, or their own consideration is not comprehensive enough.


    I''ve shown the power of ancient characters. Tianfu gate can''t have no idea. They dream of peeping into the secrets of ancient characters. But I was the first to lose my temper.


    If Jiang Tianxing is only the extreme Taoist deity, then I''m 90% sure I can defeat him, but now... I''m 20% sure at most.


    At noon, news came from outside that Tianxing would be given a banquet, and it would be a celebration banquet. It''s just a small effort to defeat me.


    Even after I promised not to use ancient characters, he took the challenge, but now no one remembers it. It''s all flattering words that will do heaven.


    The original low-key people suddenly became so high-profile, which further proved that I fell into their trap.


    MuQing''s school also received news. An elder came to me directly and sighed. I was afraid that I would offend Tianfu sect. Now I''m afraid I''ll lose the face of MuQing sect.


    The contradictory heart made several elders sigh constantly. At this point, I have no choice. He wants to find out me. I want to find out him. It depends on who has the ability to see something in the fight.


    I sorted my mood. I wanted to ask the elder in front of me directly. Then I thought that Mu Qing was the elite of the sect. I''m afraid someone had taught this kind of thing for a long time. I asked and helped. Only after he left did he call Mu Qing''s elder martial sister and ask about the supreme thing of Xiaji Dao in detail.


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister did not hide it and said: the Supreme Master of Jidao is the peak of Xuanli. Therefore, when we reach the Supreme Master of Jidao, the spiritual experience will change and form another power. The future tips are the promotion of the spiritual body. The spiritual body ascension needs time to support. All those who step into the extreme Tao supreme will close their doors in the school, or find a quiet place to complete their transformation. Therefore, the extreme Tao supreme will not appear in the secular world.


    The change of spirit body, that is to say, the power of spirit body can also be used as the power of attack. I was silent for a few minutes and said in a low voice: I have received the news that the heavenly walk is likely to be the supreme of the extreme Tao.


    "What!" MuQing''s elder martial sister stood up from her chair and said: is the news from Jiling Empire?


    I nodded and Mu Qing''s elder martial sister hurriedly said: if so, just admit defeat directly.


    "Admit defeat?" I stood up with a wry smile, paced back and forth and said: tianfumen coveted my ancient characters. If they admit defeat, I''m afraid they will take this as an excuse to pay attention to ancient characters. In addition, this is also an opportunity for me. Insight into the secret of Jiang Tianxing is just a beginning. If I don''t even have this beginning, I want to get something is empty talk.


    If I don''t know what I''m doing about such an important thing, I won''t be able to catch Tianxing.


    I stopped elder martial sister MuQing''s persuasion: now you tell me these are useless. Why don''t you tell me more about the supreme power of Jidao.


    However, Mu Qing''s elder martial sister shook her head and said: I don''t know why the Supreme Master of Jidao rarely makes a move, but as long as she steps into the realm of the Supreme Master of Jidao, she can step into the realm of the ancestor of Jidao in a few years. This may be the reason, so the Supreme Master of Jidao rarely makes a move.


    When I thought that the Supreme Master of Jidao didn''t do it, I kept thinking about this problem. Now I heard Mu Qing''s elder martial sister talking next to me, and suddenly thought of a possibility. I looked at Mu Qing''s elder martial sister and said: do you think it would be that after entering the spiritual body, they not only didn''t strengthen, but their strength decreased greatly?


    Mu Qing''s elder martial sister said without even thinking about it: it''s impossible. Have you seen the progress of cultivation and the retrogression of strength?


    I estimate that the time for Tianxing to step into the supreme path is very short. Even what happened in these days, he has not been able to retire.


    My idea is just speculation. It can''t be counted and can''t be true.


    After a long time, I got bad news. I stayed up all night, but I didn''t study the line of heaven, but the spine in my body. When you can''t catch the other party''s key, it''s better to catch yourself.


    After the physical body was remodeled, the number of lit segments of my spine was less, because I got a more pure blood of Tiangu family, so that I can continue to improve in the extreme world, otherwise my path will only have six vertebrae. It''s hard to say whether we can go to the limit.


    A drop of pure blood essence has the power of several drops of blood essence in the past. That''s why it supports the strength of my strong body. After resurrection, I haven''t seriously studied my spine. Now I have checked it again. I feel it''s not much different from before. In the second half of the night, I made a bold attempt to forcibly control the blood gas in my body to impact the remaining spine, Want to force light.


    My idea is very simple. Since the strength of spine lighting will be enhanced, it just needs to be lit by force. As a result, by dawn, the spine of the twentieth section is much brighter than before, but it is still thousands of miles away from lighting.


    Soon it was the appointed time. Before I went out, gongs and drums were beating outside, and there were bursts of cheers. Before I did, a little junior brother of MuQing sect hurried in and said in panic: Senior brother, Tianfu sect etiquette team came and invited you. What should I do?


    I was a little speechless. When I didn''t promise not to use ancient characters, I made Tianxing like a grandson. The strong men of his sect had the cheek to force me to remove the chess pieces.


    Now the whole Tianfu gate is not high-profile. Those who beat gongs and drums come to pick me up because they are afraid of my timidity.


    But what can I do?


    Tianfumen taught me a lesson. If you want to calculate, you have to be cruel and shameless.


    I patted the younger martial brother on the shoulder and said: don''t panic, I''ll go out now.


    When I came out, all the people of MuQing sect were waiting outside. There were more than 500 people, all with sad faces.


    People who don''t know are worried about me and the face of the sect. However, the former means more, because when it comes to the cultivation of the Buddha, the human and worldly sophistication is very weak, and there are few followers around him like Jiang Tianxing.


    After all, Tianzun has his own arrogance and won''t easily depend on anyone.


    When I came out, the etiquette team of Tianfu gate came immediately. The leader was a very Taoist ancestor, but at this time, he was groveling. When he saw me, he trotted over, stood in front of me, bowed his waist, and said with a warm smile: please, young master mu.


    If you can''t hold your breath, you have to get sick when you see this scene. But I took a deep breath, smoothed my mood, gave him a cold glance, looked up and walked towards the sedan chair they had prepared.


    Jidao Tianzun bowed down all the way. When I was going to get on the sedan chair, he hurried to help me lift the curtain of the sedan chair. The service was very considerate.


    The challenge arena I built yesterday was just a simple one, but now it is repaired by them in a very luxurious way, just like a palace.


    Not only that, the challenge arena is surrounded by people from Tianfu gate. There is one person in three steps.


    Here, I went to pick up my Daozu strongman and said with a smile: Mr. mu, if we win today, I''d like to ask you some questions at that time. I hope we don''t be stingy. We have negotiated with Princess Han and got her consent on this matter.


    I humiliated tianfumen. It is estimated that they used this as an excuse, otherwise Han would not agree to such a request.


    It''s a mistake, a mistake. But the wrong premise is that Tianxing can really defeat me, otherwise everything is empty talk.


    I was sent to the challenge arena, and then waited for Tian Xing to come over. During this period, Han Peng also came with Mu Qing''s school. Now in this situation, she is not strong. Only with Mu Qing''s school can she have a reasonable explanation.


    But as soon as I do it today, the whole Tianfu gate will know that I am a fake MuQing, but I believe that MuQing''s elder martial sister has made arrangements.


    I waited for more than an hour before he came here. Compared with my big publicity, he seemed a lot lower profile. He came here on foot and kept greeting the people around him on the way, which was very close to the people.


    Seeing this scene, I learned another trick. And my calm heart was a little impetuous at this time. I took a few deep breaths and told myself that as long as I win, it doesn''t matter if I''m hated by thousands of people. Now these are empty.


    The praised general Tianxing walked around the field, humbly saluted the people around him, and then went to the challenge arena. He greeted me very politely and said: Mr. mu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting.


    Compared with him, I immediately became a domineering and provocative person. Perfect set an example for me.


    I didn''t understand why they did this when Han didn''t appear. I didn''t understand until Han came over. They wanted to use most of their bad feelings towards me to restrain Han.


    What I say now is useless, but I secretly send a message to Jiang Tianxing saying: high, it is really high.


    He flattered Tianxing''s face and whispered to me: you''re still in a hurry.


    His voice still echoed in my ears. As a result, he turned around and smiled. He said in a sour tone: it seems that he is close to the imperial princess. He has a different temper and disdains to talk to me.


    Who is Jiang Tianxing? The eldest disciple of the younger generation of Tianfu sect, I don''t even pay attention to him. Others can imagine that his words deepened people''s disgust with me.


    I smiled and simply walked back to my chair and sat down without saying anything. Let him perform now.

 Chapter 562

    Jiang Tianxing became a weak man as soon as he arrived at the challenge arena. Every word revealed that he had to fight as a last resort, and I was shaped into a domineering role relying on the Ji Ling empire.


    If I have been in the wild world, it can be said that man was killed by him at one time.


    Now the biggest problem with this mistake is that there is no one around me. If Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao were all around me, they would not suffer from this kind of dumb loss.


    After all, one''s thinking and what one can think of are limited.


    Up to now, the only thing I can rely on is the fist in my hand. I don''t want to mention that I promised not to use ancient characters. After all, there are some things, just like that saying, when others see you, what''s wrong is also right, and when others see you, what''s right is also wrong.


    There is no shortage of people who follow suit and catch wind and shadow everywhere.


    I sat for an hour before he finished his performance. I didn''t have to speak when I stood up. I asked directly: can we start now?


    Tian Xing politely saluted me, put himself in a low position and said: Mr. mu, you are sitting and standing, which consumes a lot


    He said here, I sat in the chair again and felt more and more oppressed, but I know that the purpose of his doing so is probably to make me impatient, so I have been trying my best to restrain my emotions.


    I think the show is almost done, so I sat Tianxing on the chair. When I came, there were two chairs in the place where I sat, with a tea table and some snacks in the middle. I thought that was the seat where Jiang Tianxing and I sat, but now Jiang Tianxing sat below. I knew his position at a glance.


    The details can be said to be impeccable. If I lose, I really lose in a mess and have no chance to turn over.


    Slowly drank a few cups of tea and ate several spiritual fruits. Will Tianxing just stand up and say: OK.


    I''ve been holding my breath. When I heard this, I had to straighten him out. At this time, Han Peng said to me for the first time: Tong Tong, remember to be impetuous in the battle. When I came, I asked someone about it. The Supreme Master of Jidao will lead to the disharmony between the spirit and the body because of the detachment of the spirit. Although his strength is strong, there may be loopholes in the battle. You have to seize this opportunity to defeat him.


    I said, there are many Jidao ancestors running all over the street, but there is no Jidao supreme figure in the middle. The cultivation breakthrough is one reason, but I''m afraid there are still defects.


    Now what Han Hu told me is 80% possible.


    When the spirit body splits, the action will stop. Even if it''s only a millisecond, it will be my chance.


    He bowed his hands politely and occupied one side. There was no need to continue the performance. His face showed some ruthlessness and some pride.


    I took a breath and didn''t play with him. The blood in my body was boiling. The Pangu flag became apparent. I put it on my body and threw my Tiandao fist.


    Seeing my fist, Tian Xing sneered. With his hand, the array on the challenge arena started. The original challenge arena of more than 100 square meters instantly became a huge space world.


    I noticed this arrangement when I came here. It''s not surprising to think about it. After all, it''s still in a runaway crack. The space is extremely unstable and can''t stand any collision. I just put down the challenge arena in a hurry, and I didn''t have the strength to build an array.


    At the moment when the array was opened, the heavenly movement soared into the air. Moreover, the empty body was revealed at the first time. The golden light under the foot of the road, and my hands seemed to hold the heaven and earth. My empty body became apparent on the way of punching, and my fist still hit the chest of heavenly movement.


    There are suitable magic powers in the extreme world, so Jiang Tianxing has never seen my stupid play. He sneered contemptuously in his nose and suddenly dropped his raised hand.


    Almost for a moment, the light on my head suddenly dimmed, and the whole void seemed to collapse. I felt that my body was bearing great strength.


    I know in my heart that this is a technique, not a collapse of emptiness. I can''t use ancient characters. I can''t find the loophole of the technique. It''s not easy for me to break it.


    Seeing the rapid fall of the dark curtain, I lost the figure of Jiang Tianxing in front of me. I could only punch with all my strength and bang on my head.


    He sent out the voice of heaven from the darkness and said with a sneer: it seems that master Mu has no other means except his strength.


    Because I could hear him speak, I had to be on guard to prevent him from suddenly attacking. The power of Tiandao boxing could not be brought into full play. Under the collision, the dark curtain shook and stagnated for a moment. Unfortunately, it didn''t break and still fell down.


    I was in a hurry and hurried out the second punch, otherwise my space would continue to be compressed. Seeing that I was in a mess, Jiang Tianxing said proudly: if you have only this ability, I''m afraid it will end ahead of time.


    I fell to the ground, full of war, and said coldly: I have only this ability, but it''s enough for you.


    When the third fist of Tiandao boxing was hit, a crack appeared in the dark, but the technique was not broken, and the abnormal image could be repaired at any time. However, if I seize the opportunity, I won''t give him the opportunity to repair. I stepped into the air to approach the crack, the blood gas in my body was boiling, and my hands grabbed both sides of the crack.


    People outside laughed when they saw me breaking the array with brute force. Someone said: what an idiot. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone breaking the array with brute force. It''s really a long experience.


    The mysterious power after the blessing of the magic power is naturally stronger than the physical body, so breaking the art can only use the art. If using brute force, it is completely thankless. Even under the condition of the same cultivation, it can''t be broken at all.


    From the contact situation, I don''t know whether Jiang Tianxing has retained his strength and didn''t use a powerful technique, or the extreme Taoist Tianzun is like this. It gives me the feeling that his technique is like this. It''s not difficult to break it.


    Before the sound of ridicule fell, I saw that the crack in the technique became bigger and bigger between my hands. Finally, with a fierce force, the whole dark scene was torn in two, and the technique was broken. I immediately saw Jiang Tianxing standing proudly in the void, and I hadn''t woken up from the reality that the technique was broken by me.


    When he saw me rising into the sky, he said with an incredible face: how is it possible that your power is stronger than magic?


    Now he is not a matter of realm, but his own absence. He didn''t stop at the first time. As a result, when I hit him, I directly pierced his protective body Xuanguang and directly hit his body.


    However, the next second my face suddenly changed, because what I hit except the body protection light had a sense of substance. After breaking through the body protection light, when I hit the sky, I completely hit nothingness without any feeling.


    I reacted for the first time. The Pangu flag trembled and flew out from behind, trying to repel the people behind me.


    Unfortunately, my reaction was still slow and I fell into the trap. Before Pan Gu flag shook open, I suffered a heavy blow on my back. I was stuffy in my chest, spewed a big mouthful of blood from my mouth, and staggered forward.


    I don''t belittle Jiang Tianxing, but I take his mind too simple.


    At the moment of success, four of them suddenly appeared around me. Each of them was like a body, emitting supreme light and power.


    When the four surrounded me, their fists hit me at the same time.


    I know that the use of Tianxing is not the art of separation, but the omnipresent ability of the supreme Tao. However, his stepping time is too short to separate too much. At the same time, if he separates too much, his strength will be greatly reduced. Even if it is the Tao of heaven, he only dares to separate 12 separation.


    But at this time, he was divided into four, which was a great threat to me.


    I didn''t use a small wooden axe. I still just used Tiandao boxing. However, my strength can only block one of them, and the fists of the other three fell on me at the same time.


    Moreover, Jiang Tianxing seemed to attack with his fist. In fact, his fist was equipped with magic. A few meters away from me, the rune on his fist suddenly burst open and was badly hurt. I was directly hit by him on the ground.


    But to everyone''s surprise, my body was stronger than they thought. When Tianxing saw that I was hit to the ground, he could get up and fall after the second magic.


    For a moment, my head was like ten thousand rays falling, and each ray was like a sharp sword, trying to tear me apart. And four generals Tianxing shot at the same time.


    After separation, his strength was weakened, but the four together were much stronger than one.


    I know that if I can''t get up, the outcome will be divided, and I may even be disabled. I''m not hiding under the plot. I split out with a backhand axe.


    The axe blade is like gold. At the moment of crossing, all the lights in the sky are split and cut off. The operation was suddenly broken.


    The next second I got up in the air, distanced myself from Tianxing, took a fierce breath into the void after standing firm, and when I vomited out, there were also three me around me.


    When Lao Tzu and the Jade Emperor came to say goodbye and drink, he not only taught Wu De the big star array, but also passed on the mind method of Qi gasification and Sanqing to Wu De, telling Wu De to spread his mind method widely after his death, so as to fulfill what he wanted to do but had been afraid to do.


    As a result, Wu De gave me the mental skill at the first time. The omnipresence of the supreme Tao is magical. After all, it is the sublimation of spirit, not comparable to magic, but from the perspective of separated power alone, it is not as good as one Qi and three purity. Because one Qi can only transform three Qings, but the strength of the three is exactly the same as the noumenon.


    I split up and changed Tianxing''s face a little, but soon realized that I didn''t step into the supreme state of the extreme Tao, but used the split technique.


    Knowing that it didn''t use all my strength, I didn''t keep it. The blood gas in my body was boiling. Together with three separate bodies, I rushed up directly and fought one-on-one.


    Tianxing''s hand skills emerge one after another. Like a kaleidoscope, there is no repetition. I only have Tiandao boxing in my hand. Thirty six changes are played continuously, and there are fist prints all over the sky.

 Chapter 563

    The fist seal broke out. One fist is better than another, but the move is rigid and can''t get through the loophole. No matter how fast I speed, I can be accurately stopped by Tianxing.


    It was originally named Tiandao boxing, but in fact, this set of boxing was not created by Tiandao, but used by Pangu. It is so rigid, I''m afraid it has something to do with the body shape of Tiangu family.


    After the body becomes larger, the biggest disadvantage is that it looks slow and inflexible at a fast speed. Therefore, when Tiangu people created boxing, they simply abandoned the flexible flexibility, and the boxing erupted with power.


    When Tian Xing received the tenth punch, his face changed. By the time of the 15th fist, my three separate bodies and the spine bones in my body glowed at the same time, but in order to fulfill my promise, I didn''t use ancient words. Even so, the blood gas in my body was several times stronger.


    Four roars came, and the four generals broke their defense against the dark light at the same time. They rubbed back in the void, and their bodies were dim.


    However, when I hit the killer, the four generals who attacked Tianxing disappeared in an instant.


    The change of the supreme spirit body of the extreme Tao is indeed not comparable to us. We can appear sleepy in the whole void.


    I had suffered a loss before. I was always vigilant during the battle. I saw him manifest behind my body and hit me with a golden light.


    Before the light came, my whole body felt like a needle pricking pain, accompanied by a strong oppression.


    I frowned slightly, took a fierce breath, and the scattered three clear Qi returned to my body in an instant. One Qi turns into three cleans, and what you practice is one breath of pure Qi. My body is not pure Qi, but chaotic Qi, which I extracted from my blood, but the effect is the same as that of pure spirit Qi. The difference is that at the moment of inhalation, I can regard them as independent forces in a very short time to strengthen my own strength.


    That is to say, at the moment of integration, the power that I burst out is equal to the power that the other three I plus noumenon burst out.


    It can be regarded as one of my Assassin''s Maces. It can''t be used in Sanqing, so I dare not use it at will. I''m afraid I''ll miss it. But now I''ll sneak into Tianxing and do my best, and I won''t stop it easily. Even if he finds my strength soaring, it''s too late to avoid it.


    At the moment when Tianxing''s skill was about to touch me, I roared and punched out with a backhand.


    For a time, the array covering us was wailing, like it was about to be torn, and there was a terrible void crack at the tip of my fist.


    When the void crack appeared, I just broke through it directly and opened a channel with the technique of breaking the void. My fist arrived in an instant. When I met the heavenly movement technique, my fist directly penetrated like nothing.


    Um!


    Tian Xing gave a stuffy hum, and the whole man flew out in a shower of blood. Psychic power is everywhere, but no matter how it changes, it can never get rid of the physical body. I don''t know the psychic power of the ancestors of Jidao, but the Supreme Soul of Jidao has just begun to change and can''t be transformed into psychic power at once.


    As long as the soul is hit hard, it will affect the noumenon.


    When he flew out of the sky upside down, his body began to dim. The next second, he directly faded and dispersed. His body directly manifested a few kilometers away, his face turned white and his feet faltered.


    I can''t separate myself. Naturally, I can''t let him separate. A blow just now reminded him, but when he was forced to have no way to go, he would still take risks.


    So I can''t give him too much time. While his noumenon became manifest, I stepped down with one foot across dozens of kilometers.


    My foot still has the power of fusion just now. Even if it is not as good as the punch in front, I believe Jiang Tianxing can''t take it if he doesn''t do his best.


    When I stepped on the Tianxing seeing technique, I couldn''t help but step back, and a little hesitation flashed in my eyes.


    Still serious?


    I frowned slightly and secretly used an ancient word. Commitment is dead. How to do it depends on me. Moreover, ancient characters can hide their breath. No one can detect it as long as they don''t fly out of the body.


    The first ancient character glowed, and countless dark blue cracks appeared in the void, overwhelming the sky and pressing down on the sky.


    Now every space-time crack is equivalent to the sharpest blade. As long as it can''t be stopped, so many cracks in the past will not only cut the body of Tianxing, but even scatter it in the unknown space after cutting. Unless he is an immortal star worm, he will die.


    Jiang Tianxing was also quickly judging the situation in front of him. Seeing that the dark blue out of control crack was getting closer and closer, he finally made up his mind. He quickly pinched a formula in his hand. The sky roared and a sky symbol became apparent. The next second he was held in his hand and pressed towards me.


    The runes evolved from ancient Chinese characters have a strong power. When they meet the cracks in time and space, they are wiped out and closed one after another. They do no harm. Finally, I stepped down and had a direct contact with Jiang Tianxing.


    It was also the first time that I used my body to appreciate the power of Tianfu. When I stepped on it, I felt that I was stepping on an iron plate that could not be shaken.


    The use of ancient characters was not found. I lit the second and third. By the fourth time, Tianfu finally couldn''t support it. There were cracks and broke directly the next second.


    Jiang Tianxing was shocked: how possible!


    The onlookers outside can put an egg in their mouth at this time. Compared with their reaction, the Jidao and Daozu of Tianfu gate were very calm. At first, I thought I was found using ancient characters. As a result, I soon saw that they seemed to be talking about something.


    Calm and deliberative, I thought of Jiang Tianxing''s forbearance all the time. He seems unable to use the power of Tianfu freely. If he wants to lift the ban, he also needs the authorization of the elders in the door.


    Aware of this, I sneered: it''s really sad. You''re just a tool. I might as well tell you that it''s just a Tianfu. I haven''t paid attention to it yet. Don''t worry about using it. I won''t do any deduction.


    I smashed Tian Xing several times, and there was no indifference on his face. But they are well aware of my purpose and still dare not use the deep-seated talisman.


    My voice fell, and my feet had fallen down. He just stepped on his chest and had illusions for several times. Now, he did not dare to easily manifest the fragile psionic energy alone. In order to avoid my blow, he scattered the empty body at the last moment, showing a flexible body and fled in embarrassment.


    My personal design has been made very unbearable by him. A big character has been added in front of the childe. In that case, I don''t have to change anything. There is a saying that the bad man is called a bad man because he is not bad enough.


    After landing, I did not catch up immediately, tried to find out the truth, and I also had confidence, and the power of secretly mobilizing the ancient words, they could not perceive, so even if he really used the power of the supreme power to display the heavenly charm, I was not too afraid.


    After all, compared with ancient Chinese characters, Tianfu is too far away, which can make up for the gap in strength. Besides, I don''t think I''m much worse than Jidao supreme. I won''t be afraid of him.


    Mocked a few words, and the people around him calmed down. Jidao and Daozu are still discussing, and I don''t want to do it until I give the result.


    Seeing that I was waiting, Jiang Tianxing was not in a hurry and waited far away.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Jidao Zun spoke directly and authorized Tianxing to ignore the process as long as the result.


    Hearing this, Jiang Tianxing was like beating chicken blood. The whole person was excited and shouted angrily. He stepped over from a distance with one hand and a heavenly talisman in his hand and called me directly.


    Tianfu magnified infinitely and covered my head directly.


    Now the Tianfu is stronger than the previous Tianfu. It can be seen that it is true. I don''t dare to be careless. I directly lit up five ancient characters and punched out with Tiandao boxing.


    At the moment of collision, the ancient characters in my body dimmed for a while, but it was like a similar struggle. At the bleak moment, the five ancient characters flickered rapidly, with a frequency of no less than hundreds of times in a short half second.


    Every flicker, there is a surging force released from my hand like a pulse. Each time it is an impact. Several times back and forth, it turns Tianxing''s face white.


    If I hadn''t suppressed it by force, the remaining ancient characters would have to light up independently, but if they were all lit up, he couldn''t bear it for a moment. Now what I have to do is to constantly exert pressure on him and squeeze out his ability.


    When Jiang Tianxing noticed that the talisman was about to collapse, his eyes showed some hostility. The power in his body was constantly injected into the talisman, and the situation entered a stalemate.


    It can be said that at the beginning of the fight, when I knew I didn''t use ancient characters, the people of Tianfu gate thought I would fail, but they didn''t think I could draw with Tianxing.


    With the release of power, the body that moves heaven began to become transparent, as if it was going to disappear. I know that this is the change after the integration of spiritual power and physical body. He finally used the supreme power of the extreme Tao.


    I said not to deduce Tianfu. It was just a verbal promise. I would not follow their despicable means.


    More than ten seconds later, the Ancient Runes began to appear on Jiang Tianxing, crisscrossed and connected each meridian, and finally gathered in the Lingqiao.


    When the rune pattern appeared, my eyes were full of blood, and the whole eyes became blood red. The golden one would go to heaven. At this time, it became a blood giant in my eyes, and the veins on his body also became clear.


    After a few seconds of insight, I suddenly realized that after the change of psionic power, which meridians are injected into the body is equivalent to the second meridians network that can hold power in the body.


    In the past, melting the spirit was to force the spirit body into the flesh. In this way, it seems to be fusion, but it can''t give full play to the power of spirit and body at the same time. It can still be separated.


    The psychic context in the body of Tianxing has been completely constructed. It can be seen that he has stepped into the extreme Tao Tianzun for some time. The only thing he lacks is that the transmission of psychic energy is not so smooth. Otherwise, I may not be so easy to bear the power of his spirit and body at the same time.


    But the semi-finished product of Jidao Tianzun is not as strong as expected.


    With the injection of psionic energy, the ancient characters in my body were dimmed again, the blood gas was suppressed, and there were blood marks on my body, and cracks began to appear.

 Chapter 564

    I suppress the ancient characters in my body and don''t light them up. First, I don''t want Jiang Tianxing to feel desperate. Second, I''m worried that too many ancient characters lit up will be detected by the extreme Taoist God.


    If I was really hammered, I would not be able to argue, not to mention that I don''t have so much truth with them now.


    The spiritual power of Tianxing is activated, and the light of talent is becoming more and more prosperous. The bloodstain on my body is deepening rapidly, but I can''t stop in a stalemate, because this kind of play usually prevents the opponent from fleeing and sticking to the opponent. If the strength is equal and in a stalemate, both will lose at last.


    I weighed whether to light up the ancient characters and looked at the heavenly movement. His body was close to transparency. Under the influence of psionics, his physical body began to become energetic. However, he was still several levels away from being energetic and ubiquitous.


    Jidao Tianzun is a fragile realm on Jidao, because this realm is neither high nor low. It is not stronger than Jidao supreme. There will be the problem of disharmony between spirit and noumenon at any time.


    Up to now, Jiang Tianxing has no problem of disharmony, but the psionic fusion of semi-finished products has done him a lot of damage.


    I suddenly took a breath and thought that I wanted to incarnate. My face changed. His spirit surged. He also wanted to incarnate. I noticed that I quickly lit the sixth ancient character, which made him unable to draw his hand. The next second I breathed out in one breath, and the spring thunder exploded between my mouth and nose. The wound on my body was repaired in an instant when the spring thunder breathing method and the ancient character resisted.


    "How possible!"


    Jiang Tianxing didn''t make a sound, because he didn''t dare to be discouraged, and the people around him screamed. Today, I brought them too many surprises.


    I don''t have many magic spells, but every spell I master is against the sky. After all, if the geniuses like Shennong were not bound by the pure spirit world, their cultivation talents would be comparable.


    Thinking of these, I am also very sad. In Qingling world, too many talents have been strangled. If not, there will be no fewer strong people in Qingling world.


    While the spring thunder breathing method made me recover, there was a crack in the Tianfu in Tianxing''s hand.


    "You let me down!" I shook my head and said: 50% of my strength is useless now. You can''t bear it. It seems that Jidao is supreme, but so.


    I''m not tuoda. After all, only six ancient characters have been activated, and Pangu flags and small wooden axes are still really used. Of course, this premise is that I secretly use ancient characters, otherwise it will not be so easy to suppress him.


    When Tianxing was stimulated, his weakened body solidified again. However, the power of psionic power seemed to be out of control. He could only make his face manifest. The grim God said: you want to die yourself, that''s no wonder me.


    When the voice of Tianxing fell, the surrounding extreme Taoist ancestors quickly made a sound and stopped saying: No.


    But at this time, Jiang Tianxing has been dominated by anger. I have been applauded for a good game. Next, as long as he defeats me, everything will develop in his powerful direction. As a result


    When Tianxing spoke harshly, all the ancient characters in my body lit up, and the Pangu flag turned into a cloak and draped over my shoulder.


    As soon as his voice fell, the center of his eyebrows suddenly glowed. There was something the size of a fist hole in it. When it emerged, it sent out a force of vicissitudes. Countless blood lines spread along his whole body. For a time, it gave me the feeling that he was possessed.


    I haven''t reacted yet. The Tianfu in his hand suddenly squirmed and began to reorganize. At that speed, I only saw the change, and a huge force came to my face. My hand pressed on the Tianfu was instantly exploded, and the flesh and blood on my five fingers were immediately exploded, revealing five golden bones.


    Under the sharp pain, I quickly retreated, and then I saw an ancient character flying towards me, which was the same as the ancient character on my thirtieth vertebra.


    There are differences in ancient characters, and the strength is also a world of difference. The 30th ancient character is much stronger than the previous ancient character. Under the impact, I flew backwards directly, my chest was sunken, and my heart stopped beating in an instant.


    The blow was very heavy, beyond my imagination, but it was not the power to move heaven, but the power of the thing in his mind. Moreover, this is the first time that I was attacked by ancient characters except myself. I finally experienced the feeling of being my opponent.


    During my retreat, I held my breath and squeezed fiercely in my chest. With the explosion of a spring thunder, the sunken chest bounced up instantly, and the blocked blood gas resumed circulation.


    But will the sky do not give me a chance, almost when I took a breath back, his eyebrows glowed again, and then hit the second ancient character, which was different from the previous one, but the power was still strong.


    The blood and gas in my body stagnated. What''s fatal is that the ancient characters in my body seem not strong enough to release the eyebrows of Tianxing, and I can''t lift my head.


    Seeing that I was about to be hit hard, Pangu flags fiercely pulled up from behind me to form a "wall" hundreds of meters high to protect me.


    The power of ancient characters is too special. I have no bottom in my heart. I''m worried that Pangu flag can''t stop it. As soon as I turn my hand, the small wooden axe becomes bigger in my hand, but it doesn''t cut out.


    Something has appeared, but I haven''t had time to deduce it. It can''t end like this.


    Moreover, if I chop it with this axe, the array will surely collapse. Even if it is built by the extreme Taoist ancestors, it can''t bear it. The outer space is unstable. If it causes the collapse of space cracks, I''m afraid it will disturb the immortal starlings.


    However, to my surprise, after the ancient characters printed by Tianxing touched the Pangu flag, the veins of the Pangu flag suddenly burst into dazzling light, just like a golden curtain, and the power of the ancient characters was completely absorbed.


    I smiled dumbly. I didn''t expect that this thing can be urged not only by my ancient characters, but also by the ancient characters typed by others. Although the ancient characters don''t belong to Jiang Tianxing, if he gets the Pangu flag, he can still use it. I can''t throw it around like before.


    At the same time, it can be seen that the origin of Pangu flag is more closely related to Tiangu nationality, even more than the ancient characters in my body.


    I also told Han Peng that the weapon made by Tiangu family was probably a small wooden axe that was brought to the chaotic world. Now it seems that the chance of this yellow cloth in front of me is greater.


    He was completely dumbfounded by Tianxing, but he also reacted very quickly. He realized that Pangu flag could absorb the power of ancient characters and knew that the things in my hand came from the same place as those in his mind. When he was distracted, his consciousness stretched out.


    At the same time, I also reached out and grabbed the Pangu flag. As a result, they grabbed it at the same time and pulled it hard. They both wanted to recapture it.


    And as I thought, Pangu flag is now an ownerless thing, and it doesn''t recognize me as the main thing. Anyone who finds it can become a good defense magic weapon. From its defense level, it can resist the attack of the extreme Taoist deity. If there are ancient characters activated, it is also a top defense magic weapon in the extreme world. If you get it from heaven, it is like adding wings to the tiger, Even if my ancient characters manifest in vitro, there is no way to take him.


    When the two men grabbed it, they made their own efforts. The originally assembled Pangu flag gave a stabbing sound, and a crack suddenly appeared on it.


    Now if I don''t let go, the Pangu flag must be divided into two. Falling on the Tianfu gate, I want to get it back. It''s harder than going to heaven.


    Thinking of this, I let go fiercely and didn''t let Pangu flag be divided, but the next second, the small wooden axe turned into a golden axe and split three axes in succession.


    Jiang Tianxing was still secretly happy to get the treasure. As soon as he looked up, he saw the crisscross golden axe blades flying towards him.


    But now the Pangu flag was in his hand. He shook his backhand, and the Pangu flag closed in an instant to block the attack of the small wooden axe.


    It''s just that I attracted his attention and split the three axes. Almost at the same time when he blocked it, I showed that the body had reached behind him. When Tiandao fist was hit, the empty body became apparent. The fist hit his back, making him lose his center of gravity and stagger forward. When he had no time to control the ancient flag, the small wooden axe in my hand fell from the sky, Cut off his whole arm holding the Pangu flag.


    Jiang Tianxing uttered a scream. He still didn''t want to release the Pangu flag. He forcibly controlled the broken arm with his blood collaterals and wanted to take back the Pangu flag. However, he underestimated the power of the small wooden axe. Without my help at the fracture, let alone control, it was difficult to regenerate.


    Pangu flag was almost taken away, and I was a little angry. I drank coldly: you are unkind, don''t blame me.


    The words fell, and the small wooden axe directly cleaved the heavenly body. If I guessed right, the things in his mind, like Pangu flags, can only be controlled and cannot recognize the Lord as their own. As long as his mind is broken and things fly out, it will naturally be mine.


    Of course, if the spiritual orifices are broken, there is only a dead end to the natural movement of heaven.


    I didn''t want to do this, but I still didn''t dare. After all, even if the thing was in front of me now, I didn''t dare to reach out and take it openly. It was just that the Pangu flag was taken away, which angered me and some lost their reason.


    However, when I did it, the extremely strong outside joined in and flicked my fingers at me. There was a blood hole in my arm holding the small wooden axe, and all the bones were broken.


    The Taoist level is really strong.


    But he just stopped me from splitting the sky. I grabbed the Pangu flag and put it on my body for the first time.


    The extremely Taoist Zu Qiang showed an angry face, pointed to me and shouted coldly: the curfew has dirty means, and I cleaned the door on my behalf.


    Seeing that the elders in the door stepped in, he glanced at me coldly, raised his mouth slightly, and smiled provocatively at me.


    My face turned white. The reversal of black and white was not the first experience. At that time, there was a Han to protect me, and no one did too much. In order not to be confused by others, I forced to buckle my hat and have been trying to change, but now, I have encountered the same thing.


    Now, no one can protect me.


    When he retreated from heaven, the strong men of Jidao and Daozu had no shame and concern. They directly shot at me and captured the Pangu flag.

 Chapter 565

    The supreme breath of the extreme Tao is like a mountain to me. He doesn''t use magic. Just press it gently towards me, and the laws around me become unstable. The air is solidifying like a stone.


    Under the pressure of his huge hand, I couldn''t move, and the blood gas in my body was going to solidify. Only the ancient words in my body were beating.


    At this step, I don''t need to cover up. The ancient characters jump out of my body one by one and protect around my body, but even so, I can''t offset the powerful suppression.


    Seeing my resistance, the extreme Taoist priest uttered a cold hum and pressed my hand. There was a dark light in the palm of my hand, and the ten ancient characters I released were forcibly pressed back.


    In the face of this suppression of the heavenly movement, I still have the strength to fight. I can even light up the 21st vertebrae with the help of external oppression. However, in the face of extreme Taoism, forcibly lighting up will only seriously hurt yourself.


    After suppressing me, the extreme Taoist priest grabbed the Pangu flag and said: this thing is related to our Tianfu sect. It is estimated that it is left by the ancestors of the sect. Now it is just returned to its original owner.


    I grinned and sneered, but I couldn''t do anything else. Fortunately, there was a Han, and the Tianfu gate didn''t dare to kill. However, after capturing the Pangu flag, I''m afraid I''m going to ask about the ancient characters.


    Before that, I have been shaped by them. In addition, the sect is different from the emperor''s family. Now it seems that they will only stand with Tianfu gate. In this case, Hanhe can''t play any role.


    It''s still so high sounding to watch my own things robbed by others. The anger in my heart has burned out of my body, but I still can''t do anything in the face of strong people who are two levels higher than me.


    But Sun Dasheng can only have anger, the law of the jungle and the law of the universe when facing the five finger mountain of Jianyuan. If you don''t stand at the top, you will bear oppression.


    For a moment, I also wanted to understand this truth. All the words I had to scold were taken back. Coldly looking at the smiling face of the strong man of Tianfu gate, I wrote down this hatred in my heart.


    Pangu flag was held in the hands of Jidao and Daozu. The light on it became brighter and stronger than in my hands. It was originally an ownerless thing. When it fell into the hands of the strong, the power would be stronger.


    However, at this time, I suddenly remembered a problem. Without the urging of ancient words, Pangu flag will not burst out of power. It can only be used as a defensive magic weapon.


    Even those who are strong in Jidao and Daozu can play the heavenly talisman, but it is not a perfect ancient character. It is just a derivative, and it is impossible to completely urge the Pangu flag.


    Jiang Tianxing, who retreated to the distance, seemed to be aware of the problem. His face suddenly changed and he made a sound to remind him: elder Chen, let go and give it to me.


    With a proud smile on his face and a Pangu flag like a golden curtain, he said: this thing is really the lost treasure in our door. Now it returns, even it is excited and breaks out its power independently.


    What he said was very shameless. However, his voice just fell, and the luminous Pangu flag suddenly burst open, just like a small sun, and swallowed up Jidao and Daozu in an instant.


    The light burst and dissipated quickly, too. But when the light dissipated, the extreme Taoist ancestor of Tianfu door was covered with blood, and his flesh and blood flew everywhere. It could be seen that there was a terrible crack in his muscles and bones, and there was a terrible crack in the center of his eyebrows, which led directly to the Lingqiao.


    I don''t know if his spirit is damaged, but it seems that he has problems standing in the void, so he can''t shoot me.


    At the same time, the light of Pangu flag also blocked the extreme Taoist ancestors who wanted to enter Tianfu gate. At the same time, two extreme Taoist ancestors of MuQing school and three elders around Hanfu appeared at the same time and stopped in front of the strong ones of Tianfu gate.


    I think of the way that the Empire people are coming out, and I think she will let people try to stop them at the first time, but it is not until now that I have to blame her. After all, the matter of weighing the pros and cons is not that she has the final say.


    This is not the pure spirit world.


    It surprised me that the strong men of MuQing school shot, because they almost stopped behind the strong men of Tianfu gate at the same time as the strong men of the Empire.


    When the imperial strongman stopped the tianfumen strongman, he said: don''t deceive yourself and others. It''s clear at a glance whether it''s yours. Don''t treat the world as a fool.


    As soon as these words came out, I realized that they are fighting now because they see the Pangu flag resist and have a suitable reason.


    Anyway, I still want to thank them.


    Although Tianxing retreated to one side, it was not far away. Because there were ancient characters in his body, he was not impacted by the power of Pangu flag resistance. He reflected it with me at the same time. They all played ancient characters towards Pangu flag and wanted to control it first.


    I no longer abide by the agreement. All twenty ancient characters are released, and ten are wrapped around my fist and fly away in the face of the ancient characters that will be typed by Tianxing.


    With the blessing of the things in the orifices, the ancient characters typed by Tianxing are exactly the same as mine, except that they are typed continuously, and the ancient characters arrive at the same time by controlling the speed of the ancient characters.


    Boom!


    The same characters collide, make a loud noise, and the strong light disperses in an instant.


    I don''t know if people outside have seen it, but I can clearly feel that the ancient characters of Tianxing are completely suppressed by my ancient characters. It can be seen that they have the same veins, but they actually have essential differences.


    The characters of the Tiangu family can only be manifested and released in the living body. I estimate that there should be the essence blood of the Tiangu family in the body of the Tianxing spirit. In the past years, the essence blood has been exhausted, and the released power can''t suppress me.


    And at the time of the collision, I felt a will from him, which was trying to communicate with me. Unfortunately, the ancient characters of Tianxing didn''t emerge after exploding, and the will disappeared.


    The things in the center of Tianxing''s eyebrows seem to have exhausted their strength and can''t concentrate their strength for a while. If I fight, it''s estimated that his life will be gone. Once a person dies, I''m afraid the things in the center of his eyebrows will also be silent.


    I stopped with my left hand, and the ancient characters in my right hand were still typed out. The Pangu flag attached to the ancient characters and stabilized from my irritability. I hurried over and grabbed the Pangu flag in my hand.


    At this time, the strong man of Tianfu gate couldn''t support it. He couldn''t resist the sky and fell directly to the ground. As for the people outside, he was stopped by the people around Han, and it was impossible to come in. It can be said to create a great opportunity for me.


    The moment I put on the ancient flag, I stepped and fell to the sky. He saw that I shot at him, and his reaction was very fast. His body was dim, and his spiritual power was about to be released. However, at this time, all 30 ancient words in my body flew out, wrapped around him, and formed a cage to trap him.


    After being trapped, I didn''t approach him, but waited for the will in his mind to appear. I just wanted to explore some, but I found that now is probably the best chance to take something from his body.


    But if I want to take his things, I must not touch them or stretch out my hand. Only in this way can Hanhe stand out for me.


    When Tianxing psionics was besieged by ancient characters, he could only calm down. After a while, the things in the center of his eyebrows glowed again. Ancient characters flew out and began to fight against my ancient characters.


    Now I just want to oppress him. The ancient characters don''t show attack power. Jiang Tianxing just wants to open his own field, and ancient characters collide and rub with each other for a time.


    Just then, the will began to emerge again. A deep whisper came from my ear. It was exactly the same as before, and it had a blessing effect on me.


    I always wanted to find out what he was talking about. Now it seems that what that will wants to say is about Tiangu artifacts.


    Before I knew the Tiangu family, I thought it was a skill.


    With the sound in my ear, the ancient characters in my body began to make a similar sound. When the two voices completely overlapped, the whispering voice finally became clear: this statement must be obeyed by all descendants of Tiangu family, no matter where you are and where you are, as long as the blood of the people flows in your body.


    The voice was powerful and sonorous, reaching the heart of the people.


    But just here, the later words become blurred again.


    I was overjoyed and wanted to stimulate the ancient characters in my body to make a sound, but the brighter the ancient characters in my body, the dimmer the will emitted from Tianxing''s body. I immediately thought that the will was to touch the ancient characters and detect the vitality of the blood, so I tried to communicate with me. If I took the initiative, it would weaken in order to preserve its strength, waiting for me to communicate.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly suppressed the ancient characters in my body.


    Sure enough, after the ancient characters in my body were suppressed, the will of Jiang Tianxing began to strengthen.


    I was overjoyed and reinforced the ancient characters around Tianxing again. I turned and pushed them away, deliberately blocking the will with Xuanli, and emitting my own blood gas at the same time.


    The distance opened. In order to save his will, he suddenly left the things in the center of Tianxing''s eyebrows from his spiritual orifices and wanted to fly towards me.


    Jiang Tianxing''s face changed greatly and hurriedly made several seals to stop the light group. However, his main strength comes from that thing, how to stop it?


    The seal was broken, and there was no expression on Tianxing''s face. Instead, he concentrated all his powers and turned them into a big net to cover the light mass.


    Blocked, the light regiment jumped several times, released the ancient words against me outside, took them back in an instant, made a buzzing sound, and directly broke through and flew the spiritual energy of heaven towards me.


    I don''t want to leave any excuses. When I take back the ancient characters of Tianxing, my ancient characters will be scattered. Even the blind man can sense it by using the law. I didn''t kill Jiang Tianxing in the whole process, but he wanted to try his best to prevent the light group from leaving.


    The psychic energy was pierced, and the illusory body shape of the heavenly walk was instantly solidified. However, his cultivation was rapidly weakened, and he fell from the extreme Tao to the heavenly realm.


    The light broke through the blockade of Tianxing and directly entered the center of my eyebrows. The moment it didn''t enter it, the voice in my ear reappeared. I didn''t have to do anything to hear it clearly.

 Chapter 566

    The voice was the same as I thought. It was a legacy, roughly the same as what I guessed before. It asked the descendants of Tiangu family to look for the lost weapons as long as they heard the legacy.


    The most important thing is to find those lost in the chaotic world, no matter where they are. If I were not from the pure spirit world, but in the extreme world, this would be enough for me to travel all my life. After all, it takes a lot of time to find out about the pure spirit world.


    The second half of the last sermon is about the other half of the ancient artifacts, which are hidden in the extreme world, but not in the wilderness.


    While listening to the last sermon, I also saw a star chart in my mind. Compared with the fixed star disk, I can easily locate the location of the ancient artifact.


    I use soul power to brand the map in my mind and remember it firmly. I don''t even have time to see what it is. After all, Han can keep me, not necessarily the things in my soul.


    However, at the end of the last training, the things in the body suddenly glowed and enveloped my whole body. The light was different from the dark light. It was as warm as water. Bathed in it, my whole body was warm, and the blood gas in my body was improved to the greatest extent and became more pure.


    That light instantly washed my body, and all the impurities in my body were cleared out for a time.


    After reaching the level of Tianzun, there are no impurities in my body. Moreover, my body has been recast several times and has been very pure. The only disadvantage is to refine my body with the blood essence of Tiangu nationality given by mubai. For the body of Tiangu nationality, I am not pure enough.


    But now washed and practiced by the light, the body becomes more pure, the twenty-first vertebrae is directly lit, and the blood gas flow in the body makes a thunderous sound.


    I didn''t feel how my body became pure and what had changed when the twenty-first spine bone lit up. Instead, I looked down at my body for the first time, because my body is now completely the Qi and blood body of Tiangu family. I''m afraid I will become a giant.


    If that''s true, not to mention that he can''t live with Han, his daily life will be greatly affected. After all, he is likely to be the last Tiangu people. At that time, it''s impossible to build a huge manor for himself. Even if he can build it, life will be inconvenient.


    But maybe I came from the Qingling world, and the whole seven realms are more or less with Pangu''s blood, that is, the blood of Tiangu family. Now my body shape has not changed.


    I was ecstatic to see it.


    After the realm fell, Jiang Tianxing also fell to the ground in a panic. He had no ability to fight me, and naturally he would not fight.


    In this battle, the harvest exceeded my prediction, and the things in the soul showed their true face after washing my body, that is, a bronze bottle the size of a thumb with ancient characters on it. Now the lid inside is open and has no power to release.


    It can be seen that the blood essence is contained in it. Now the blood essence has been exhausted and useless.


    The genius of the younger generation has fallen, and a great Taoist priest has been severely damaged. Tianfu gate can be said to steal chickens but not rice. However, their power is not weak here, and the matter is far from over.


    When Han Dan and the strong men of MuQing sect saw that the inside was over, they asked the people of Tianfu gate to open the array. Several tianzuns of Tianfu gate immediately came in and helped the strong men of Tianxing and Jidao out.


    The next moment, tianfumen and hanpeng came to me at the same time.


    We haven''t met here yet. The people behind Tianfu gate are already saying to the people: you should be fair for us. We can''t tolerate and connive at the loss of the important treasure in our gate, otherwise the same thing may fall on you in the future.


    In a world, no matter what the structure is, officials and people don''t want to come. The Empire will secretly suppress the power of the sect. Now the spokesman of Tianfu gate says this is a hint and wants to fan the flames.


    My face changed a little, but Han Hua whispered to me, asking me not to speak and give it to them.


    When the strong man of Jidao and Daozu came over, Han stopped, turned back and said to the people around him: we all saw what happened. Tianfu sect and MuQing''s secret arts belong to the copper source, but MuQing''s secret arts are stronger than Tianfu, so they are suppressed and captured. The Tianfu comes from Xingyu and does not belong to Tianfu gate. If Tianfu gate has to say that the ancient characters belong to you, MuQing can say the same.


    The people of Tianfu sect should not get used to it. Wen Yan immediately retorted: I Tianfu sect is based on Tianfu. What does the princess mean by saying so now?


    Han Dan''s words just now still have the meaning of compromise. He doesn''t want to do everything. Otherwise, he just needs to go back with what tianfumen said.


    But the dog jumped over the wall. Tianfu gate doesn''t think so now. He said aggressively: the world knows that Tianfu is a secret skill in our gate. Mu Qing stole it and made a big taboo. Today, Tianfu sect wants to seek justice with its power.


    I found that tianfumen was good at reversing black and white, and then disguised myself as a weak person to win sympathy. It can be said that it is a fresh move to eat all over the sky.


    But other people''s attachment, in addition to their dislike of the Empire, is more afraid of Tianfu sect. After all, they are the first of the sect. Everyone has to give some face.


    Now the facts are in front of us. It is basically the people of Tianfu gate and the sects attached to them who follow the coax.


    Han Han seems to have no insight into these and wants to argue with reason. At this time, I was also escorted by the five extreme Taoist masters to her side.


    The strongman of Tianfu gate is still eyeing me, but it''s not enough to go to the point of shooting.


    At this time, a group of people came from the sky, wearing gold armor and holding long guns. They were the Royal Guard. Han Dan was not as determined and cold as before. He became a little cautious. When he saw the Royal Guard coming, he just ordered them to maintain order.


    I saw it in my eyes and felt stabbing pain in my heart.


    Because it makes a powerful person cautious, it shows that she bears too much behind her back and has no apparent scenery.


    The other is the extremely strong in the world. If you don''t have strength, you can only be careful, otherwise you don''t know how to die.


    Han is going to use both hard and soft, and use procrastination to solve it.


    I whispered and asked Han Peng if he could say a few words. Han Peng looked back at me and said: be careful, there is a domain master in Tianfu gate. Don''t make things too big to clean up.


    "Yes!" I answered, which I expected. After all, if Tianfu sect can stand at the top of the middle school with Tianfu, it doesn''t make sense.


    But what I want to say is to return Tianfu gate things.


    With Han''s permission, I didn''t hesitate to speak directly.


    As soon as my words came out, there was an uproar. Even the people of Tianfu gate looked stunned and couldn''t return to God for a time. But I went on to say: the treasure of Tianfu gate is only the blood essence of an ancient race. They can release Tianfu only by relying on the blood essence. If I guess correctly, Tianfu gate people rarely use Tianfu, but they will display it when necessary, because the blood essence of that ancient race can''t afford to be consumed.


    I have broken the disadvantages of the secret arts in the gate. The face of Tianfu gate is white. Someone shouted angrily: children with yellow mouth, careless mouth.


    Han Huo''s wrong body protected me. I then said: you know what I said is right or wrong, but what I have to tell you is that the blood essence in that thing has been absorbed by me, because it is the blood of my ancestors. If you don''t believe it, you can let the disciples of Tianfu sect come out and release ancient characters with my blood essence. If it can be done, it will prove that what I said is true.


    The strong man above the Heavenly Master of Tianfu sect immediately retorted: Tianfu is a secret skill in our sect. As long as the disciples of Tianfu sect can count, how can they do it?


    Up to now, they are still sophistry. I sneered twice, pointed to a disciple who was only in heaven''s realm and said: since everyone can, let him try to type ancient characters.


    "Nonsense!" The extremely powerful man of Tianfu sect brushed his sleeve and shouted angrily: only the Supreme Master can use the secret arts in our sect.


    I interrupted him and asked: that is to say, if my blood essence can make him use ancient characters, it will prove that what I said is true?


    Speaking out, I''m still worried that they won''t buy it. After all, this sentence is full of loopholes. But I''m telling the truth. I''m afraid not everyone can allocate blood essence. Don''t tell me about heaven.


    The strong men of Tianfu gate have uncertain faces, but at present, they have no time to analyze my words, and the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to them. If they delay, they will not be able to solve it. More importantly, they don''t believe my words and can''t use ancient characters without blood essence.


    I asked again. Tianfumen finally nodded and agreed, but he was still unwilling to take my words and left a way back.


    I waved to the disciple named by me to come up and asked him if he had learned Tianfu in front of everyone.


    The disciple looked a little frightened and said no. in order to make everyone hear, I asked again so that everyone around could hear. Then he forced a drop of blood essence from his body and fell into his palm. At the same time, he asked him to urge my blood essence. Thinking about the appearance of Tianfu in his mind, he could call it naturally.


    I sealed an ancient character in my blood. Tianfu is just a derivative of the ancient character. It''s not difficult to build it with a drop of blood essence.


    The disciple looked at the strong man in his own door in fear. At this time, he saw that I had a plan in mind, and the face of Jidao and Daozu was a little uneasy. But he nodded and asked the disciple to do as I said.


    I was relieved to see the disciple urging the blood essence. Once the ancient words are over today, it will really be over. In the future, the people sent by the Empire and the alliance should also come back. At that time, it''s not beautiful stars to worry about.


    My blood essence was urged. In order to avoid suspicion, I sealed my strength and blood gas face to face. As a result, my blood essence was urged. The situation in the sky suddenly changed, and a huge talisman fell from the sky the next second.


    For a moment, the whole field was silent.


    Several strong men of Tianfu gate looked decadent and immediately vented their anger.

 Chapter 567

    If you have a thick skin and can confuse black and white, you have to have a degree. Although my practice can not perfectly prove that my blood essence will be able to display ancient characters, tianfumen has given up its excuse.


    It''s just that I''ve been brazen for a long time and give up now, which makes me a little uncomfortable, but when I look back, I''m suddenly relieved.


    More than ten thousand disciples of Tianfu sect stared at me with desire in their eyes.


    In order to end the farce as soon as possible and avoid some troubles that are not in my plan, I took a long breath and rolled the sound away with the law: I can provide enough blood essence for Tianfu gate so that you can continue to use Tianfu, which is a complete character.


    I can see why they stopped from their eyes. What Tianfu gate lacks now is the blood essence of Tiangu family, especially after the blood essence in the antiques is absorbed by me, even if they take it back, it will be useless.


    Losing the ancient script and the secret arts, they lost not only the secret arts, but also the spiritual pillar, which is the most fatal.


    Although I''m asked to give alms now, I''m lucky to keep the secret skill. Besides, I''m a living person, and I can always take blood essence.


    I took out the bronze bottle from the Lingqiao, ran the blood gas and forced out a large amount of essence blood. At the same time, I transmitted the sound to the leader of the extreme Taoist strongman, saying: just now I put ancient characters in the essence blood, which can be released as long as activated. Now there are no ancient characters in these blood, so only those who have learned Tianfu can use them.


    The sect has a hierarchy. If Tianfu can be used by anyone, I''m afraid it will cause confusion in their management.


    There are arrays in the bronze bottle, which can hold a lot of blood essence. A full bottle is enough for them to use.


    The strong man of Tianfu gate accepted the bottle with satisfaction. I didn''t make any trouble. I got what I wanted. Now I don''t want any trouble. After giving them the blood essence, I said again: after that, I hope Tianfu gate can help me and my sect, including the imperial princess. As long as you don''t make obstacles in it, I''m willing to use my own blood to maintain the prosperity of your sect.


    My last words are somewhat threatening, but since it is an exchange of interests, they naturally want to give me dismissal conditions. Compared with them, my conditions are not conditions at all, just to stop their greed.


    The strong man of Tianfu gate made a lukewarm um sound, and didn''t give an absolute answer. I''m too lazy to worry about it. The rest of the time is not enough for them to play tricks.


    After dealing with this matter, Han Peng also secretly breathed a sigh of relief and whispered to the old people around him. Some extreme Taoist ancestors withdrew the Royal Guard, and the people in the field gradually dispersed.


    I went back to MuQing''s sect residence and thanked the strong men in MuQing''s sect. Unfortunately, I was invited to the palace before my ass was hot.


    Standing at the gate of the palace, I saw several extreme Taoist ancestors of Tianfu gate with gloomy faces, pacing back and forth inside, looking a little anxious.


    It can be seen that I can''t hide my identity. Mu Qing''s elder martial sister is also inside. When she comes to the door to meet me, she sends a message to me saying: I''ve told them your identity, including that Princess Han is your wife''s business.


    I nodded. The relationship between Han and me now can bring me a lot of convenience. Elder martial sister MuQing''s work is very clear. Unfortunately, she always represents her own interests and can''t give me enough trust.


    When I went in, the elder said: Mu Waner told us all about you.


    "Yes!" I don''t know what to say next. It seems that it is difficult for several elders to open their mouths and look at each other.


    After more than ten seconds, I touched my nose and said: Several predecessors, I now use Mu Qing''s identity, the promise of the Empire, and the promise of Mu Qing''s identity. It will always be useful, and the Empire will admit that you don''t have to worry.


    My identity is public. They must be worried about this. I broke the silence, and several elders stopped to pace. The leader said: what we are worried about is not this, but that we have offended Tianfu gate. You also showed Tianfu, but how can we explain when you change your identity with MuQing?


    Hearing this, I understood what they were thinking.


    The reason for concealment will be very simple at that time. No matter what excuse, as long as it is announced that Mu Qing''s secret method has been abolished, I believe that the whole Middle Earth sect will not be inquisitive and will only gloat. Now several people put forward it in front of me to get my blood essence and the way to use ancient characters.


    Guessed their intentions, I persuaded them kindly: listen to me, elders, although the ancient characters are powerful and mysterious, they can only be released by living blood essence. I''m here now, but I can''t guarantee to be here all the time. Now take Tianfu gate as an example. When their blood essence is exhausted, where should they go?


    They helped me, and Mu Qing''s elder martial sister knew I would leave, so there was nothing to hide. But this can''t be heard by the people of Tianfu gate.


    Several elders of MuQing sect were lost in thought when they heard the speech. I continued to say: the development of the sect should be based on the long term, not just in the immediate future, so I don''t agree that it will be good for you to use my blood essence. At present, what you need to consider is how to use the alliance with the Empire to gain more benefits, so as to enhance the foundation of the sect.


    Several extreme Taoist ancestors were finally moved by what I said.


    I feel a little uneasy when I say these words, but if they are stubborn, I will give them blood essence, but I won''t say anything later.


    But after hesitation, several strong men of MuQing school agreed with me. I then said: what I said a few days ago is true. Now there are some relics in this space, but they are occupied by immortal insects and can''t find anything. I suggest you leave now and go back to China to prepare, because I''m afraid the world can''t be saved.


    They also know what happened a few days ago, but the people sent out haven''t come back yet. They all think what I said is false.


    Mu Qing and I are also fate. Since we have occupied his body, we will do something for his sect. I also need some help. Because the Empire where Han Dan is located gives her aura, it doesn''t seem to provide much help.


    The elder stared at me for a few seconds and asked again: what you said is true?


    "It''s all true. My wife and I will leave as soon as possible. Maybe we can cooperate then!" I''m going to wait for the people sent to verify the situation and then leave. I''m afraid Han can''t leave in a short time. After all, she represents the Empire this time. In the face of such a big event, she can''t leave at once.


    I said everything I had to say. Several of the former were silent for a moment. The eldest elder said to Mu Qing''s elder martial sister: Wan''er, send Zhang Tong down to have a rest first.


    When I left, I hesitated. I took out a jade bottle, filled it with some blood essence and gave it to the elder. There are ancient characters sealed by me in the blood essence. I hope it will also play a certain role in escaping. At the same time, I also tell them not to use the blood essence in the face of immortal starworms in the future.


    After countless years of hatred, the immortal starworm has a deep memory of the blood of the Tiangu family. It smells that it is a fierce pursuit.


    On the way back, Mu Qing''s elder martial sister asked me: Zhang Tong, did you get anything from the things in the body of Jiang Tianxing?


    The elder didn''t see the problem. She saw it. In the previous conversation, I deliberately concealed it, but she still asked.


    I hesitated, nodded and admitted, and then said: don''t ask or mention it outside. I promise I will give you and your school the greatest help in the face of disaster in the future.


    Mu Wan frowned slightly. She didn''t know what she was thinking and didn''t continue to ask me.


    Tianfumen finally calmed down after they got my blood essence. They just visited me again and took a bottle of blood essence. I''m not stingy. After all, it seems that I''m compromising to help them. In fact, I''m pushing them to destruction.


    My two bottles of blood can be used for hundreds of years in peacetime, but the inheritance of a sect is only a matter of flicking a finger in a hundred years. The important thing is that the immortal insects can''t see my blood. They will feel better at that time.


    I had to meditate and recover for a few days. Half a month later, all the people sent by the Empire and the Alliance came back. When they went, there were 500 people, but only a dozen people came back. Needless to ask, we all know that they met immortal starworms and took the initiative to provoke them, but it''s lucky to be able to return more than a dozen people.


    My words were confirmed and announced at the same time, setting off a storm. But the people who went also brought back a message that there are relics in the crack.


    If there is no later news, most people will choose to leave to prepare for the war. However, they still choose to continue their adventure when they hear that there are relics. Only MuQing''s sect and a few weak sects announced their withdrawal.


    As I thought, Hanhe couldn''t leave now. I asked Mu wan to arrange to meet Hanhe. Now there are still two years left. She asked me to do my own thing first, and I''ll talk about it at that time.


    Before leaving, I told her not to go into the crack. Even if she did, don''t provoke the bubble world. Finally, I left her a small wooden axe and Pangu flag, and three bottles of blood essence containing ancient characters. Tell her that both ancient characters and Pangu flags can resist the power of assimilation, but there are limits. They are only used to escape, not to resist.


    After repeated instructions, I reluctantly left the imperial palace.


    MuQing''s sect action was very decisive. It took two days to deal with everything. More than 500 people left the empty secret place.


    When I went outside, I was completely free after checking that I didn''t bring anything in the secret place.


    That night, we found MuQing, and I also recovered my appearance. After negotiation, MuQing''s school agreed to take the people from the stronghold back to the wilderness.


    Ziyu also changed her identity and will stay in MuQing''s sect for the time being.


    Outside, my astrolabe became clearer, but I found that the place where Tiangu people hid their items was in the wild, but it was in the Xingyu.

 Chapter 568

    The astrolabe marks the precise position. It''s not difficult to find it. It is rare to step into space. With the flesh, there are too many unknown risks.


    The large-scale transmission array has been built, but the army left by China and Turkey to defend the transmission array is beyond my imagination. In addition to the large-scale transmission array, there are many transmission arrays of various sects, occupying hundreds of square kilometers, and 50 million people are stationed around. Among them, the army of the Empire was the main force, and all sects and factions plus those recruited accounted for 20 million.


    I walked around and saw signs of war. It can be seen that China can''t get involved in this land. The biggest disadvantage is that it has a long way to go, and the establishment of transmission array will not allow them to exist for too long. With tens of millions of troops stationed and huge expenses, it''s no wonder China has been unable to set foot.


    If there were no star secret land, I''m afraid they would not have such a large-scale action in countless years.


    The transmission array of MuQing sect is very small and can''t transmit too many. I have to use a large transmission array. As a result, I didn''t expect the cost.


    When the eldest elder went to pay the bill, I saw the pain on his face and secretly asked Mu Qing. Mu Qing said that our travel expenses were the income of the whole sect for ten years.


    Ten years is not much for friars, but friars are also human. In the past ten years, they have to breathe every day and consume materials every day. No wonder the eldest elder has that expression, and MuQing and the eldest Presbyterian Council of the stronghold disagree to take the people of the stronghold away.


    For them, to take a God back, his role can not offset the toll.


    God, it''s cheap here.


    The Middle Earth is fertile, with outstanding people and many blessed places. Even the small sect of MuQing''s school occupies blessed places.


    I stayed at the station for two days and inquired with Mu Wan. She turned white when she heard that I was going to step into the starry sky. Tell me there are many dangers in the starry sky. Let alone too many unknown things. The biggest problem is that if you leave too far away, you will lose your direction. Even if you have a map in your hand, it will be useless in the starry sky. In the vast universe, there are very few living planets. When the body functions lack of oxygen, even the Taoist ancestors will die in the stars.


    Will Daozu die?


    I frowned slightly and asked Mu Wan: the Supreme Soul has become psychic. At the level of Taoist ancestor, it should be able to wander. It''s too empty. Psychic energy can be everywhere.


    Mu Wan shook her head and said: what you think is too simple. Daozu can wander Taixu, but Taixu and the universe are completely two levels.


    When she said this, I quickly opened the astrolabe in the Lingqiao, compared the map, and roughly estimated the distance. What I got was a terrible distance. If I were to resist the sky, I''m afraid I couldn''t get there for a year.


    Although there are still two years left, it is exactly two years back and forth. Moreover, I can''t really waste all my two years on the way.


    When I thought of this, I asked tentatively: haven''t you ever thought about stepping into the void and looking for opportunities? Has it been difficult to achieve the whole wilderness? Haven''t you tried?


    Mu Wan shook her head. I sighed disappointed. There was no other way. I had to cross the stars by my own ability. I didn''t have to consider the problem of losing my way. As for oxygen, I could store it in the small world in my body.


    There''s not much time, and I don''t want to waste it. But just when I was disappointed and ready to say goodbye to Mu wan to prepare, Mu Qing suddenly entered the room and said: I heard that there are a group of people on Dongtu who can make some strange machines. Ten years ago, I saw their machines fly into Xingyu. Maybe you should try Dongtu. But their language is not familiar with us, and they have powerful weapons and are not easy to deal with.


    If you can linger on one side, the overall strength is naturally not different from that of China.


    I heard an alchemist from Su Dong''s mouth. I suspected that mubai was talking about an alchemist. I hurried to ask him if he had any records about Eastern soil.


    Mu Qing nodded and motioned me to go with him. On the way, he whispered: don''t say you''re going to see the information of Dongtu later. You won''t be scolded.


    I don''t understand the question: how can you be reprimanded if you don''t know a culture.


    Mu Qing said mysteriously: those people in Dongtu are regarded by us as people who don''t do their jobs. Any sect strictly forbids contact with them. Don''t ask so much, just do what I say.


    There is a Book Pavilion in MuQing''s sect. He took it with him. In addition, some strong people said hello and went in easily.


    The literature on Eastern soil was put in an insignificant corner, covered with dust.


    I opened a book and saw tall buildings. There were things similar to vehicles on the road, and all kinds of aircraft were passing through the sky. For a time, I thought I saw the pure spirit world.


    Mu Qing explained to me that the people in Dongtu are too lazy and don''t practice hard. They specialize in studying some useless things, which has always been looked down upon by us.


    I am a little speechless. To some extent, the cognition of scientific and technological civilization on the universe or the earth under our feet is much higher than that of Xiuzhen civilization. The only difference between them is that scientific and technological civilization pushes the potential of human brain to the peak, and Xiuzhen civilization pushes human physical fitness to the peak.


    Life bodies in scientific and technological civilization are relatively fragile, but they will invent something to protect themselves. At the same level, they are not weaker than Xiuzhen civilization.


    I don''t want to know too much. After all, understanding a civilization is a very huge project. I''m not a genius. Even a genius can''t involve several civilizations at the same time.


    Practice, I just choose one. I haven''t learned anything about the array. If you can settle down in the future, you may study it for a long time, but now, people with genius can''t separate their hearts.


    After reading countless books, I finally found a picture similar to a flying saucer on an old cowhide book. However, I read from the translated text that this kind of aircraft is not popular, and the scientist who invented it is very unpopular in eastern China and is regarded as an alternative.


    I put the record in front of Mu Qing and asked: is the person who makes this thing still alive?


    Mu Qing said with a bitter smile: I don''t know.


    Scientific and technological civilization develops mental potential. Their life span is generally not long. My heart, which has just been excited, has fallen into a trough again.


    But Mu Qing went on to say: however, I heard that the life form of Dongtu people is not inherited in flesh and has an eternal life. I don''t know whether it is true. If so, he is likely to be alive.


    When they were discussing, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. Mu Qing reacted very quickly. He grabbed the book in my hand and played it back for the first time. As a result, a very Taoist ancestor came. No matter how fast he was, he was still detected.


    Then I understood why Mu Qing was so afraid. He and I spent the next half day being scolded. Different civilizations and different perceptions are not recognized.


    It was dark, and the extreme Taoist ancestors let us go. When we came out of the book Pavilion, I wiped the saliva on my face. For the first time, I felt what it was like to be regarded as a junior and scold for a long time.


    Moreover, in the whole process, he scolded us with his elders and a good tone and attitude towards us. With his strength there, Mu Qing and I dare not say a word.


    The two men breathed a long sigh, and Mu Qing said: Dongtu has a transmission array here, and the use cost of their transmission array is very low. It is said that their transmission array consumes cheap energy.


    I have heard that some speechless and unrecognized civilizations can not be recognized even if they do better than themselves. People''s hearts are really the most terrible thing.


    When Mu Qing came to my room, he suddenly said to me: boy, I''ll take you to the transmission array, but I have a request that you must take me along the way.


    I told his school a lot of things. In addition to Mu Qing''s relationship and no malice to me, the most important thing is that I think they should have a relationship with Mu Bai. Now it''s not a bad thing for me to take Mu Qing. After all, he is more familiar with the world than I am.


    Mu Qing saw me hesitate and hurriedly said: don''t worry, I''m just going to have a long experience. As for what you''re looking for or what you find, I won''t touch it. Of course, if you think you can''t use it, give it to me, then naturally I won''t mind.


    I smiled silently, patted him on the shoulder and said: we don''t have much time. We''ll leave tomorrow. Go back and get ready.


    Mu Qing thought for a moment and said: we couldn''t do it in the past because we didn''t know the language. I know a businessman. They often travel between eastern and middle soil, know the language of Eastern soil, and know something to avoid, so as to avoid conflict with the people of Eastern soil at that time.


    As soon as I heard it, I said happily: it''s so good. Go find someone quickly.


    Our purpose is to find someone. If there is a conflict, it will only waste time. It''s best to avoid nature.


    Mu Qing did not procrastinate and hurried away to prepare.


    I just opened the yard door and frowned because Ziyu was in my room.


    Now if I close the door and leave, I can avoid embarrassment. But she already knows that it''s not good for me to come back and leave. Besides, some things can''t be delayed.


    When I entered the yard, Ziyu came out with a smile on her face. She came like a little daughter-in-law and wanted to hold my hand. I subconsciously shrunk and hurriedly said: we agreed that marriage was just to deal with the bandits at that time. I can''t count. Moreover, I also said that I was a man with a wife. Now you have a home in MuQing''s sect.


    Some words hurt people, but it''s better to hurt people now than later. Emotional things can''t be delayed, let alone give people an illusion.


    Ziyu turned pale and hung her hand in the air. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    I continued: it''s getting late. I want to rest and leave tomorrow.


    Ziyu returned to her senses, lowered her head and looked lost. He answered softly and turned out of my yard.


    I have done my utmost to bring her here. I don''t want to be entangled any more.

 Chapter 569

    Ziyu was in a low mood, but my words were very clear, and I didn''t have too much emotion in my heart.


    In one''s life, one will meet many people, some of whom are pleasant, some of whom are sympathetic, and some of whom are disgusting. But in the end, they will pass by in the years, and it is impossible for everyone to take into account.


    After Ziyu left, I also closed the door and let MuQing do the rest. A strange face in a sect won''t attract too much attention, but it''s hard to avoid being stared at if you move outside frequently.


    The next morning, Mu Qing came with a middle-aged man. It was a heaven. From his speech, we can see that he was a down-to-earth businessman called Lao Liang.


    Mu Qing has done everything that should be done. There''s no need for me to say anything. Lao Liang spent ten minutes telling us what to pay attention to. In Dongtu, whether monks or people in Dongtu, they should abide by the rules when walking on the street, otherwise they will violate the law. In Dongtu''s territory, monks are not allowed to resist the air and must take aircraft.


    After finishing the whole thing, I feel that the traffic rules and laws and regulations of Qingling world, fighting and killing are not allowed in Dongtu.


    Scientific and technological civilization, in respect of life, has to be said to be better than the cultivation of true civilization. Perhaps this is the power of wisdom.


    What Lao Liang told us was just a big framework and specific details. Just listen to him in Dongtu.


    Mu Qing prepared two sets of clothes, the one with a hat. Cover your face when you go out. According to him, the sect is now a thorn in the eye of others. Anyone will stare at any action. Camouflage can avoid a lot of trouble.


    The transmission array in middle earth uses arrays and energy crystals. The more people can transmit at the same time, the larger the array, and the more energy crystals will be consumed. But China is completely different. When we get to the door, there is a mechanical female voice to guide how to do it. There is no staff in the whole process.


    After entering, there was an empty room. There was a luminous metal circle on the ground. The sound guided us to stand in the metal circle.


    Mu Qing, like me, is the first time to experience the transmission array of Dongtu. She is inevitably nervous in the face of strange things. Lao Liang said with a smile: don''t be nervous, gentlemen. Compared with our transmission array, the transmission array in Dongtu is much more comfortable, and in Dongtu, you don''t need to worry about getting into trouble.


    I nodded to calm my mind. The order of science and technology civilization in Qingling world is also very good, but some evil things happen every day in the dark. However, I''m afraid the way of supervision of science and technology civilization in the mysterious world is not as simple as Tianyan.


    After Lao Liang paid the cost of transmission, there was a rumbling mechanical sound in his ear, and then a light column fell from his head, just covering the three of us. The next second, I felt my body was going to float up, and my sight began to distort. When we appeared, we were already in another metal room, and then Cheng Liang''s metal door opened.


    "I''ll go!"


    I couldn''t help but "scold". For me, it''s also a dirty word. After all, Han has been more strict since childhood.


    But the scene in front of me was more prosperous than what I saw in ancient books. Neon lights and tall buildings seemed to enter another world at once.


    While we were still in a daze, a robot came in at the door. Mu Qing and I thought it was just a machine and didn''t intend to pay attention to it. As a result, Lao Liang ran over and greeted warmly.


    The scary thing is that the robot greeted us very humanely and led the way enthusiastically. On the way, Lao Liang said: it''s not a machine, but a human. Dongtu''s cultivation is different from us. In order to get a longer life, they will store their memories in machines and can appear in different forms. In their words, as long as there is a network, they will never die.


    East earth is not far from Middle Earth, but Mu Qing still looks incredible when he hears such an introduction. On the contrary, I have read ancient books and heard a lot of things in the Qingling world. I''m not too surprised.


    Lao Liang didn''t use voice transmission when he introduced it. The "robot" looked back at us, smiled and said: to be exact, it''s not the transplantation of memory, but the transfer and grafting of psionics.


    I think it should be the same. People are called people because we have souls. If it''s just memory, it can only be said to be a fragment.


    It can be seen that although Dongtu doesn''t practice metaphysics and physical body, their technology has enabled you to psychize the soul.


    Robots just guide us. When they come out, they are a wide road. Different from Qingling world, these vehicles have no wheels, but fly across the ground. There are some flesh and blood people and only a mechanical body.


    The robot who led me out stopped here and took out three things like circuit boards. Lao Liang didn''t come here for the first time. He stretched out his hand and the "man" of the mechanical body implanted the chip into his arm.


    Mu Qing hesitated with me before he carefully stretched out his arm.


    The implantation of the chip almost felt no pain, and it didn''t affect us after it entered the body. At this time, the mechanical "man" said: all your actions in Dongtu will be recorded by the chip. If you violate the law, the security team can find you through it, so don''t take luck. Of course, you don''t have to think about secretly taking off the chip, otherwise you will lose the opportunity to leave Dongtu.


    The mechanical "man" winked at us, then turned and left.


    Lao Liang said: here, as long as it is normal behavior, it will not be constrained. You are new here and don''t understand anything. If you are not sure, remember to ask me what I am doing first.


    Lao Liang said, raised his hand and waved to the roadside. Immediately there was an aircraft beside us, and the living one was a taxi.


    Mu Qing reminded Lao Liang that we are looking for someone, not to adapt to the life here.


    Lao Liang said he knew, and then gave the mechanical "man" in the driver''s seat an address. The land grabbing vehicle left quickly. The speed was no slower than our Yukong.


    When the car started, Lao Liang said: you just gave me a picture of the man without an address, so you have to ask someone. Here, you can listen to me.


    I don''t know whether the thing in front is human or mechanical. It''s really silly to tell. I just don''t pay attention.


    Cars are busy. There are fewer and fewer vehicles on the roadside. The environment doesn''t look as elegant and clean as it was at the beginning. You can even see some old buildings. But I''m afraid we''ve traveled thousands of miles.


    Mu Qing and I are like two rookies. We don''t know what to do except looking at the outside city. A few minutes later, the car stopped in front of a square building. Lao Liang paid and took us off.


    MuQing has made arrangements. The expenses here are borne by Lao Liang. When he returns to China, MuQing is paying in the currency of China.


    Lao Liang took us into the building and said: This is the gathering point of Chinese and Turkish businessmen. You can get a lot of news.


    After we went in, we saw all the Middle Earth friars with accomplishments in robes, including the mechanical "people" and people in Eastern earth. It can be seen that business exchanges are still relatively frequent.


    Now I just want to find the old man as soon as possible, so I don''t know too much.


    Lao Liang arranged us to a room. He took the picture provided by Mu Qing and went out to ask someone. As soon as he left, I asked Mu Qing with some worry: are you familiar with Lao liang?


    Mu Qing shook his head and said he was not familiar, but let''s not worry. The businessmen in and out of central and eastern China are people who don''t get up early without profit. Moreover, he only paid half of the Commission, and the remaining half will not be paid until he finds someone to go back. The amount is large enough for Lao Liang to give up.


    I felt at ease after listening to it. I have to say that Mu Qing''s ideas on this matter are the same as mine. If I were you, I would pay more to avoid trouble.


    Lao Liang came back after a long time and brought another businessman in. The two may have exchanged specific information. When the man came in, he put the picture of the person we were looking for on the table, opened the door and went into the mountain and said: I''ve seen the person you were looking for. This old man is a dangerous person in Dongtu and is under control. I heard you want to find him to buy a spaceship that can reach outer space?


    I find it awkward to say take-off ship and car, but these businessmen say it casually and don''t feel strange.


    But now when I heard him say that the old man was a controlled figure, my face changed and I hurried to ask: can we buy what we want?


    Lao Liang is just a spectator now, and the main introduction is given to the people he brings. Hearing my question, the businessman nodded and said: we can only trade on the black market, and it will be very troublesome when we leave Dongtu, but if we spend a lot of money, we can go directly from Dongtu to space. Just the price


    As soon as he paused, I knew the price was frightening.


    Mu Qing also realized this. His face became a little ugly and his confidence was also insufficient. He asked in a low voice: how much is it?


    Lao Liang looked at the merchant, carefully stretched out a finger and said: it''s almost one trillion Dongtu coins.


    "What!" Mu Qing seemed to be farted and stood up. I remember that trillion is a unit larger than billion. I heard Jiang Nu say that mathematics is universal science. If it''s right, the amount is indeed huge.


    Lao Liang hurriedly said: you two, we are both Middle Earth people, and we have saved the intermediary fee. In black market trading, the premium is high, but if you don''t go to the black market, you can''t get what you want at all. Even if you see people, the result is the same.


    Mu Qing just said a word with a guilty heart: that''s too much!


    I have no idea about money, but when I saw Mu Qing''s expression, I began to feel guilty.

 Chapter 570

    I told Lao Liang to let them go out first. I''ll discuss with Mu Qing. After they went out laughing, I whispered: is there a lot of one trillion Dongtu coins?


    Mu qingtieqing said with a green face: not much, but a lot. The funds of our whole sect are all concentrated. I''m afraid it''s only half a trillion.


    When he said that, I understood. At the same time, there are some speechless. When we came over, we only considered whether we could find someone, and never thought of preparing funds.


    Mu Qing was embarrassed and said: Zhang Tong, there''s nothing I can do about it. Look, why don''t you find your wife?


    Naturally, the Empire will not lack money, but Han Peng may not be able to use so much money. I don''t want to bother her.


    I looked at Mu Qing and asked: Tianfu gate is a big sect. There should be business talents below. You ask.


    Mu Qing was stunned, but soon came over and asked me in a low voice: do you want to sell blood?


    If they knew they needed money, they should blackmail them when they gave them blood. With tianfumen''s financial resources, a trillion of money is not a big problem, not to mention the future of tianfumen. They won''t have any hesitation in money.


    Mu Qing nodded and said with a dignified face: you have given them too much blood. Now you may not be able to buy a good price.


    I said: you don''t know what my blood means to them. They will never be too much. When I was in the void and secret place, they didn''t continue to pursue because I took the initiative to give them a large part.


    After listening to me, Mu Qing was silent for a few seconds and said: the top ten sects have business contacts with China, but not to make money, but to buy their weapons. The major sects are hoarding some weapons from East China in private.


    I made a sound and asked him to ask. If someone in Tianfu gate is here, it can save a lot of trouble and don''t have to run back and forth. Mu Qing knocked on the door and let Lao Liang and them in. I repeated what I had just said. After listening to the merchant brought by Lao Liang, he sat down and said to me: there is a large business alliance in tianfumen, but we only have their contact person here. I''ll let him contact now.


    The man was about to leave. I called him back at the door. He took out a jade bottle and put a drop of blood essence in it. Let him take it to the people of Tianfu gate.


    After Lao Liang and them left, Mu Qing and I could only wait with suspense.


    According to my understanding, tianfumen will never store too much of my blood, and I won''t tangle with them in terms of price. All I need is a trillion of money.


    As for tianfumen, they take my blood and use it when the immortal starworm is born. It will only die faster. I don''t have to worry too much.


    Lao Liang and his family had only been away for more than two hours before they brought the people from Tianfu gate. When they saw me, the people from Tianfu gate were very respectful. It can be seen that they understood the importance of my blood to them.


    I don''t want to waste too much time. I asked for an offer, but I was stopped by MuQing before I said it. Mu Qing said: the blood is mine, a bottle of blood, 1.2 trillion Dongtu coins.


    Identity exchange. I almost forgot about it. I almost helped myself. Fortunately, Mu Qing thought of it and stopped it in time. And his asking price is 0.2 trillion higher than I expected.


    It can be said that tianfumen paid for all our consumption this time.


    After all, the people of Tianfu sect here are businessmen and want to bargain. As a result, Mu Qing directly interrupted and said: there is only one chance. I gave it to you, not you. As long as you leave this gate, you will give up this opportunity and there will never be another one in the future.


    Mu Qing heard the importance of blood to Tianfu gate from my words, directly fixed the conditions and set the time to prevent them from having too much time to consider.


    The people of Tianfu gate turned pale when they heard that they couldn''t get out of the gate. They hurriedly discussed with me and MuQing in a consultative tone and said: we can''t be the master of such a large number. We have to contact the school to deal with it, but we won''t waste too much time.


    Mu Qing raised her eyelids when she heard the speech, waved her hand and said: go and reply to me as soon as possible.


    When the people from tianfumen left, I sent a message to Lao Liang and the merchant he brought, saying: don''t talk about blood, and don''t talk about our purchase of spaceships.


    Both of them are just businessmen with no background. Even in the face of MuQing''s school, they can''t afford to offend. Wen Yan hurriedly made a guarantee.


    I, uh, didn''t ask them to make too many promises. After a while, Tianfu men came back and agreed to Mu Qing''s request.


    Mu Qing and I found a secret room and filled a bottle of blood essence. When we went out, we gave it to Lao Liang and asked him to take charge of the transaction. Lao Liang would deal with the rest of the money he collected and bought the spaceship.


    I was finally relieved that I had solved the problem of money. Then Lao Liang took us to a hotel and let us stay. He went to deal with the rest.


    In three days, they finally got on the line of the black market. Mu Qing and I can''t do the specific operation. If they come forward in person, they will also form a situation in which laymen interfere with the experts, making simple things more complicated. The money has been handed over to Lao Liang. All we want is a result.


    On the seventh day, Lao Liang came the good news. He had found the seller of the spacecraft and could see the goods tomorrow. I asked tentatively if I could see the old alchemist.


    Lao Liang replied that we could meet only when the transaction was confirmed. I was not embarrassed. After a simple cleaning up, we went out, and a special person came to pick us up. As soon as we got on the bus, a small robot floating in the air came and swept our hands.


    The driver said: to enter the black market, we need to make the chip temporarily fail.


    Mu Qing, we were completely confused and let Lao Liang arrange. And I couldn''t notice the power of the chip. After tossing for a few minutes, a few small machines floating said: it''s done. When you come out, the chip will activate automatically.


    The car turned for a long time and entered a place like a slum. The pothole ground was full of sewage and garbage everywhere. Finally, the car stopped after entering a basement. Here, another robot received us, took us around the dark basement for a long time, and then went into the sewer.


    The narrow sewer is full of unpleasant gas, which makes people sick. Through the huge sewer outlet, a huge underground space appears in front.


    The whole space is built in an underground water area. When you look up, you can see the water flow above. Lao Liang came into contact with a half man and half machine here, talked a few words, and took us into the second floor space.


    Go all the way to the front of a closed building, half human and half mechanical people stop and say: here are the things. You can only see them now. Don''t touch them. If you want to, Tianlao will come and activate them for you in person.


    When we were there, Lao Liang couldn''t decide. He looked back at me. I nodded and he replied. Half human and half mechanical talents open the heavy iron door.


    The space in the iron gate is very small, and a machine completely occupies the space. It''s just that the machine looks tattered and even has holes.


    Before I spoke, Mu Qing pointed to the machine and asked: 1 trillion, is this shit?


    Lao Liang smiled awkwardly and quietly explained to us: This is the only one created by Tianlao and circulated in the black market. If you don''t want it, there will be no more.


    The half human and half mechanical man spoke directly to him and said impatiently: if you want, don''t forget it. Don''t waste time.


    I hurriedly said: Yes.


    Listen to me, the half human and half mechanical backhand closed the door and said: you wait here. I''ll come tomorrow and let you see it.


    I wanted to see more, but I didn''t let it. Lao Liang voiced to Mu Qing and me: they want to ensure that this thing can fly and that it can be transported. The value of the spacecraft is not high, but if they want to transport it from here, the price is high.


    Without the opportunity to pick and choose, we naturally have no right to speak. After waiting for a few days, Lao Liang took us around the black market. There are nine floors in the whole black market. All the things sold in it are not allowed to be traded privately by Eastern laws.


    The next day when I was old, we met at the gate of the warehouse. When I saw him, I was surprised. If I hadn''t been introduced, I thought I had seen a monster.


    The old guy''s whole body is a broken machine. There are eight manipulators up and down his body. The gap is full of oil. It seems to be assembled from things planed out of the garbage, emitting a smell of oil.


    When he makes a sound, it''s completely mechanical.


    Tianlao looks sloppy, but the man who is half human and half mechanical respects him very much. He respectfully says: Tianlao, they like things. If you agree to sell them, I''ll arrange the next thing.


    I want him to agree as soon as I hear it. The old guy doesn''t agree now, or he starts the price on the ground, and it''s not


    Lao Liang saw that I changed my face and hurriedly said: don''t worry, the negotiated price will not change any more.


    The price will not change, that is to say, if the old guy doesn''t sell, there''s no way.


    Tianlao''s two red mechanical eyes stared at Mu Qing and me, and suddenly asked me: young man, are you going to space?


    I nodded and didn''t hide it.


    Tianlao was silent for a while and suddenly said: the spaceship can be sold to you, but I have a request. Take me.


    Mu Qing and I were stunned. My thoughts flew in my mind and thought of a lot in a moment. If you take him, if there is anything wrong with the ship, you can fix it directly, but what I''m going to do this time is not suitable for taking outsiders.


    Think about it and say: old man, space is very dangerous. You have to think about it.


    What he gave was a mandatory request. I didn''t dare to make my tone very heavy and refuse politely. As a result, the old guy glanced at me and said decisively: in that case, I won''t sell this thing.

 Chapter 571

    I looked at Mu Qing. He couldn''t pay attention to this matter, and he had to nod his head and promise.


    Next, Lao Liang went down to go through the formalities with half a person and half a machine and paid. Tianlao took us on the spaceship. When he reached the core position, his abdomen opened. There was a red stone in it, which had been polished into a piece the size of a palm.


    I have seen this kind of crystal stone in the holy land. In order to open the warehouse, we also traced back to time and space.


    The veteran clicked on the button a few times, and the spaceship opened a notch for placing the energy stone. At the same time, Tianlao explained to us: flying into space, at present, except for this energy stone, there is no fuel that can last for a long time. Unfortunately, this material is extremely precious, otherwise we can make larger spacecraft and fly farther.


    I couldn''t help asking: isn''t there nuclear fuel?


    Tianlao sniffed and sneered: it''s the product of backward science and technology. It can''t be pollution-free, and it can fly to deep space. There are many weapons or magic tools that can break through protection. If you use nuclear fuel, it will be a dead end at that time.


    I don''t know much about science and technology. I just ask casually. Now it makes sense to listen to his explanation. Nuclear is a turning point in the power of scientific and technological civilization. Even for the high-end scientific and technological civilization of Dongtu, nuclear is still a strong weapon and frightening.


    The moment the energy crystal was loaded in, a light flashed across the whole spacecraft. The old metal seemed to be reborn and become glittering.


    "Memory metal!"


    I thought the spaceship in front of me was not as good as the holy land. It used only ordinary metal. Unexpectedly, the material was the same. It was memory metal.


    Tianlao heard me mention memory metal. He was surprised and asked me: have you seen memory metal?


    The metal in the holy land can recover naturally after being hit. Jiang NV said that it is a memory metal, and it is a very advanced memory metal. Tianlao stared at me with two mechanical eyes for a long time. I didn''t hide him and nodded that I had seen him.


    Listen to me, I''ve seen it. On the contrary, the enthusiasm revealed by Tianlao just disappeared and said calmly: it should be a lost thing of higher civilization. The metals in front of me are not energy metals, but they are all made by me. Unfortunately, they are not recognized by the government and have not been widely promoted.


    I am a little puzzled. It is reasonable to say that scientists should be the most respected profession in scientific and technological civilization.


    I haven''t asked, Tianlao said: the metal used in my spaceship belongs to energy metal, which is similar to your magic weapon. It can change after injecting energy, or it''s better than memory metal.


    Although Tianlao is a mechanical body, I can clearly feel his emotional changes. He didn''t ask about the memory metal. It''s related to the fact that the things he invented are not recognized. After all, the metal in front of him is not good, which he worked hard to create.


    But I still don''t understand why such advanced things are not accepted.


    But just when I wanted to ask around the topic, Lao Liang and them came back. This time, in addition to half men and half machines, they were followed by a team of fully armed soldiers. Lao Liang said that they would be responsible for the transportation of the spacecraft. After reaching the designated location, the spacecraft could directly take off and leave the ground, and the transaction was completed.


    "Leaving the ground is leaving East earth?"


    Mu Qing asked. As a result, Lao Liang shook his head and said: they just promised to take off, not leave Dongtu.


    I was anxious as soon as I heard it, but Tianlao patted me on the shoulder with a manipulator and said: as long as we take off, Dongtu will have no way to take us. At that time, the vast universe will let us wander.


    The old man''s words were very heroic, as if he were going to do something big.


    Mu Qing and I don''t know the situation of Dongtu. Wen Yan can only give up and let Lao Liang arrange it. I believe Lao Liang can''t unite with people in the black market to pit us. After all, his roots are still in China.


    During the whole transportation process, we were carried together in the spacecraft. During this period, there was something isolated around. Even I couldn''t feel the situation outside. I could only roughly estimate the time. After walking on the road for almost three days, the things outside were removed. When I came out, I found that the spacecraft was already on a mountain top.


    Tianlao then took out a palm sized instrument and said: now we need to get rid of the chip in your body and remove it. The security guard will be here immediately, but when they come, we have entered the void.


    As soon as I heard that the spaceship was about to take off now, I suddenly became nervous, grabbed Tianlao''s hand and said: you haven''t taught us how to control the spaceship.


    Tianlao''s mechanical eye flickered, patted his chest and said: with me, you don''t have to learn.


    He still wanted to take out the chip in our body. The blood gas in my body was flowing, the light on my hand was flashing, and his manipulator was full of sparks. He said very seriously: tell me the driving method of the spacecraft.


    In space, I can''t hand over my life and death to him. Besides, the old thing has to follow heaven. Who knows what idea is in his mechanical head.


    Seeing my resolute attitude, the old man compromised and brought Mu Qing and me to the past and simply introduced them to us.


    The spaceship can capture brain waves. It is very sensitive. Even ordinary people can start. The monk''s soul is strong, and the brain waves are naturally strong.


    I asked him to input the information of Mu Qing and me and ensure that it can be started at any time before he took out the chip in our body.


    As Tianlao said, the chip was taken out, and an aircraft flew quickly in the sky. However, before Mu Qing and I could react, the spacecraft had already soared into the sky.


    Almost at the same time, where we left, a few mountains around us suddenly sent out blue beams of light, shooting down the aircraft coming to explore. That was done by the people arranged by the black market. I thought I could safely reach space. As a result, I flew a few kilometers. Suddenly, a huge object appeared on my head, covering tens of kilometers of the sky. At the same time, hundreds of light pillars came towards us. At the same time, only thousands of fighters flew in the iron fortress and attacked us when they came out.


    I looked at the light column flying outside the porthole, and the whole person bowed nervously. Tianlao''s eight hands danced like spiders. At this time, I found that he did not use brain waves to control the spacecraft, but used manual control.


    Mu Qing also found out that he was going to pull Tianlao and was grabbed by me. Now Tianlao is preoccupied and manual. Any negligence will lead to the destruction of the spacecraft.


    The coexistence of Eastern soil and middle soil shows that their scientific and technological strength can fully compete with the domain master. Even if we can escape, the spacecraft will be destroyed.


    Mu Qing grabbed the handle and stared at Tianlao without blinking. He controlled the spacecraft to avoid the dense light column again and again, and was frightened every time.


    Tianlao''s mouth burst into a harsh laugh, and his eight hands opened their teeth and claws crazily.


    Mu Qing wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said: is this old thing nervous?


    I also have this feeling, but I have to say that his control is very good. The ship is perfectly controlled in his hand. The light beam outside is like rain, but the ship soars up, moves left and right, and avoids all attacks.


    I looked back and found that more than a dozen small spaceships were biting tightly behind me. I couldn''t help reminding Tianlao to fight back.


    As a result, Tianlao told me: this ship has no weapons, but you can rest assured that their ship can''t reach deep space and can get rid of it immediately.


    I took a deep breath and couldn''t help grasping the handrail in the spacecraft.


    I have to say that without eight hands and understanding the spacecraft, we can''t do such a difficult operation at all.


    The spaceship soared higher and faster. When it reached high altitude, the light in the spaceship suddenly turned red. Then I saw that the spaceship behind couldn''t keep up. It circled and began to return.


    I let out a long sigh. Half of my eight hands moved away from the control panel and clicked a button. The light in the spacecraft returned to normal and the speed decreased at the same time. Tianlao looked back at me and asked: boy, do you have a star map?


    I couldn''t give him the astrolabe and map. I went over and asked him to give me the control of the spacecraft.


    I found that the sensitivity of the spacecraft was very high. I didn''t fly as I wanted. After all, the brain''s response changed rapidly, resulting in a burst of random flying in the void.


    Tianlao said next to him: what you want to control is not the spacecraft, but your thinking. The brain waves and instructions transmitted to the spacecraft should be stable and grasp the broken and continuous nodes.


    Human brain activity is continuous, but the spacecraft can''t connect when it receives instructions, otherwise it''s the same as the current situation.


    After listening to the old thing, I began to try. The command was passed on. I immediately disconnected the brain wave from the spacecraft and let it continue to fly with a command.


    The vast space will not run into a wall, otherwise the plane will be destroyed and people will die.


    More than ten minutes later, the spacecraft accelerated under my control. According to the position determined by the astrolabe, the speed has been accelerating and flew to the depths of the universe that no one has explored.


    Tianlao had been disassembling himself when I was controlling the spacecraft. I didn''t understand what he wanted to do at first. Finally, I found that he assembled himself first and installed it on the spacecraft.


    I was speechless, but I couldn''t stop it.


    The life support system in the spacecraft is relatively perfect, and the space is not large, but it is also relatively comfortable inside. Where the route is straight, I gave control to Tianlao. I went to sit cross legged and began to adjust my breath.


    The speed of the spacecraft was close to the speed of light in the evening. I estimated that it was almost eight times faster than my speed in the sky.


    But if I say its power is definitely not as good as a great saint, it can be seen that scientific and technological civilization is not without advantages. At least in terms of speed, the machinery they build occupies a great advantage.


    I watched the light spots on the fixed star disk getting closer and closer, and it was expected to take another ten days to arrive. I finished my cultivation ahead of time. When I opened my eyes, I found that the spacecraft was passing through a huge nebula. Mu Qing had been staring outside for a long time. Seeing me up, I reached out and pointed to the depths of the nebula. There seemed to be something there.

 Chapter 572

    I quickly injected blood gas into my eyes. The next second, my shocked mouth opened wide. In the nebula, there is a huge metal ring, the size of a life star, and in the middle of the ring, there is a dead, dark planet.


    The old mechanical voice sounded and said: that''s the lost secondary civilization. I didn''t expect that there was such a relic so close to us.


    I''ve heard before that the Qingling world belongs to the lowest level of new life, but now Tianlao says it should be the level of scientific and technological civilization.


    Tianlao said: secondary civilization can absorb the energy of stars. The loss of this civilization should be related to the depletion of stellar energy.


    I can''t help but ask God: if your world is divided by civilization level, what level is it?


    Tianlao said: the peak of first-class civilization has not gone out of the Xingyu. Secondary civilization can travel through time and space.


    I estimated that the holy land is at least a second-class civilization aircraft. But if the lost civilization is a second-class civilization, they can easily go to the wilderness, and such a powerful civilization appears in this range, even if the domain master is not aware, the controller cannot be unaware.


    However, when I asked, both Tian Lao and Mu Qing said that they had never seen records of alien civilization.


    While we were talking, the spacecraft suddenly shook violently. Behind the dark Death Star, a huge black hole suddenly appeared, in which the black light rotated. It was very terrible. The whole lost relics were being pulled and flew towards the center of the black hole.


    Tianlao sighed and said: the whole civilization should have been released from the black hole, and now it has been pulled back.


    While Tianlao was talking, I found that the spaceship was flying towards the black hole and hurriedly asked Tianlao what was going on.


    The old thing is now completely a ball lying on the console of the spacecraft. Eight arms are refitted and installed on his back, like a big spider lying in front of the spacecraft. His two eyes protrude from his eyes, staring at the outside. He said excitedly that the power of black holes is the most mysterious force in the universe, and even the third-class civilization can''t control it.


    In my own comparison, the power of the controller should be equal to that of the three-level scientific and technological civilization. Now he says that the three-level civilization can''t control the black hole, that is to say, in this universe, even the existence of the controller is still not the peak of power.


    Now I have no time to think more, because he is crazy about entering the black hole because of the madness heard from Tianlao''s words.


    I pressed him sadly and said in a cold voice: I have my own things to do in the starry sky, and time can''t be delayed, so I don''t want to make any mistakes.


    In the face of the mystery of the starry sky, I am also full of curiosity. After all, the origin of life, even the origin of power, are hidden in the stars above our heads, but now, I really don''t want to create new branches.


    But the old man was suppressed by me, but he turned back and said to me: it''s too late. Close to the black hole, no one can escape his phagocytosis.


    I was a little agitated and worried. I pulled Tianlao down and let MuQing control the ship. The engine was turned on to the strongest. As Tianlao said, it had no effect at all. In front of the huge black hole, our ship was a toy and completely useless.


    The sudden change made me unable to prevent. Although I was prepared, I was still a little flustered when I met this kind of thing. At the first time, I asked Mu Qing to open the cabin door. I vacated and showed the ancient characters on the spaceship. Because his speed was too fast, even in the vacuum, the inertia was still very large, so I could only firmly grasp it. When my body kept the same speed with the spaceship, I jumped in front of the spaceship, showed the ancient characters under my feet, built a huge net, stepped on it and pushed the spaceship.


    At the beginning, I felt that the spacecraft had stopped. As a result, when I looked back, I found it completely useless. Even I was approaching the black hole, and the whole space-time was being pulled.


    The voice of the old man came from the spaceship and said with some madness: boy, it''s useless. Your power is too fragile in front of the universe. Don''t make a futile struggle. Let it be and enter the black hole. We are likely to step into a world that creatures have never set foot in.


    The old thing has been mechanically psychic and can survive without oxygen at all, but MuQing and I can''t. We can''t live in space for half a year without the life support system.


    Thinking of this, I made efforts again, and the result was still useless.


    Human beings are really too small in the face of unknown forces.


    Seeing that the closer I get to the black hole, the stronger the attraction, the more irritable I am. At this time, the lost civilization relics have completely entered the black hole and a huge explosion has occurred. However, under the attraction of the black hole, no fire has spilled out, and even the sound is very short and urgent.


    With a long sigh, I have accepted my fate in my heart. Any struggle is useless. Return to the warship again.


    Mu Qing also looked at me with a sad face. Before he could speak, I shook my head and said no. they both looked desperate.


    But just as the spaceship was about to be sucked into the black hole, a big golden hand suddenly stretched out in the black hole. It was completely unaffected by the black hole and pulled by the black hole. With the big hand, there was a virtual shadow of a woman in white. She was huge and occupied half of the black hole.


    "Oh, my God!" Tianlao exclaimed: there are creatures in the black hole.


    I was also surprised, but the big hand was harmless. A force broke out in the palm of her hand and pushed our spaceship out.


    The virtual shadow became clearer when the ship left, as if it had been caused by more powerful forces. At the moment when the virtual shadow was clear, my eyebrows frowned, because the white virtual shadow was six points similar to the Han.


    I can''t help thinking that mubai hinted to me that there are strong men of the corpse clan in this star domain. In the wild world, I saw that Xuanyuan had an empire here. I thought it was the strong man of the corpse family, but now it seems that it is far from it.


    After the spaceship was pushed out by that hand, it was directly separated from the gravity of the black hole. I used my whole body to shout at the black hole: Thank you, master!


    Unfortunately, she didn''t seem to hear it. The huge virtual shadow, with the rotating black hole as the background, slowly faded and finally disappeared. The huge lost civilization relics, accompanied by the occasional light, were finally completely swallowed.


    And as the relics of the lost civilization disappear, the sudden black hole is slowly dissipating.


    I frowned slightly and felt that the old words were unreliable. I''m afraid the black hole was not as terrible as he said. After all, Dongtu was only the peak of first-class civilization and didn''t know much. The black hole just appeared, like someone was manipulating it. The purpose is probably to stop me, and the sudden appearance of the woman in white is just to help me. Maybe a war of the strong broke out in the invisible black hole world.


    Mu Qing also found it, whispered and asked me: the woman''s virtual shadow just now is a little like Princess Han?


    I didn''t deny it. After all, some things can''t be covered up and don''t need to be covered up.


    Mu Qing saw me nod and said nothing. The spacecraft adjusted its direction and flew into deep space again. Looking back now, I can''t see the wild world, but what happened just now makes me feel a lot heavier.


    Because if it was artificially controlled just now, it means that we did not escape the monitoring of the strong, and we left the polar world and went to deep space alone, which may have been noticed.


    I didn''t tell Mu Qing about my worries. I just raised Tianlao and said in a warning tone: I don''t want to make any mistakes. Next time, if you are in danger, I hope you can respond in advance.


    Suppressed by my strength, the mechanical shell of his whole body could not move, and I knew that his shell must have attack means, and it was wrapped and sealed with ancient characters.


    Seeing that I was serious, the old voice changed and hurried to say: the black hole appeared too strange just now, and I didn''t react.


    I stared at him and released the confinement and repression.


    The spaceship roamed in space. On the fifth day, a huge floating palace appeared in front of it. With the approach of the spaceship, the palace became clear. When I saw the whole picture, my heart beat faster, because the buildings in front of me were exactly the same as the relics of Tiangu nationality I saw in the empty secret land.


    At this time, the position of the astrolabe is just here, and the thing I''m looking for is inside.


    However, just as I was about to get out of the spacecraft, Tianlao suddenly said nervously: the spacecraft detected several powerful energies approaching.


    Tianlao called up a floating screen, and several black spots on it were approaching quickly. I asked him how long he would arrive. Tianlao estimated and said: the speed is too fast, ten minutes at most.


    When I came here, I was really watched by people, but I couldn''t figure it out. Since they can get here and such a big palace is here, didn''t they consider going in before? We have to wait until now.


    The palace glowed, and Mu Qing didn''t dare to let the spaceship close, so she stopped. But I patted him on the shoulder and asked him to drive the ship.


    Mu Qing also thought of my question and hesitated to say: Zhang Tong, this palace has existed for countless years and no one has moved. Obviously, it is not so easy to enter.


    I forced a lot of blood essence into the spaceship directly. Tianlao immediately controlled the spaceship to absorb my blood essence as energy.


    Mu Qing knew that I was the blood of Tiangu family. Seeing this, he looked back at me and asked: there are relics of Tiangu family in front of me.


    I nodded before he took control of the ship and flew quickly.


    My idea is very simple. They can''t get close. That''s because they are not recognized, but what flows in my body is the blood of Tiangu family, which should be recognized. Moreover, the forces close now are extremely powerful. If we are outside, we have only a dead end. The only way to survive is to enter the Tiangu palace and protect your life with the defense power of the palace.


    When the spaceship approached and there were still 100 meters away, the light of the palace suddenly became stronger. A great force completely controlled the spaceship and set it in the void.

 Chapter 573

    On the screen of Tianlao tune, those energy points are approaching rapidly. It''s useless for us to hide in the ship. As long as they come, the ship can''t be saved. If we lose the ship, we still have a dead end.


    Now the only thing that can protect us is the palace in front of us.


    The spaceship was controlled. Mu Qing''s face turned white and turned the engine of the spaceship to the maximum. However, the power was like the hand of the Tathagata Buddha. We were sun Dasheng. We couldn''t get rid of any toss. On the contrary, it is the Starfire splash of the spacecraft under overload. Tianlao hurriedly shouted: stop, stop, the engine of the spaceship will explode without stopping.


    Mu Qing didn''t dare to continue to add strength when he heard the speech. I didn''t do anything. During this period, I kept forcing blood essence and directly shot out of the spaceship to get the recognition of the palace.


    However, no matter how much blood essence I hit, there was no sign of relaxation in that force.


    Tianlao said anxiously: five minutes. If we can''t get in, we''ll find a way to leave. The five minute time difference can open a safe distance.


    At the speed of the spaceship, five minutes can go far, but those people come not so much for the palace as for us. If they don''t stay, it''s only a matter of time to catch up. After all, they are much faster than us.


    Tianlao then said the way to break free. He started pushing forward and concentrated the power of energy spar. He consumed half of the energy spar at one time. With the entry of palace defense, he should not be too bound to leave. At that time, he will be 50% sure to leave.


    What we say now is speculation, there is no fixed result, but time is wasted, and we don''t even have a chance to escape.


    Tianlao is urging, but let''s not talk about the probability of success. My goal is here and it''s impossible to leave.


    Mu Qing didn''t urge, but he kept looking at me and waiting for me to make a decision.


    Without saying a word, all the blood essence in my body was forced out, forming a layer of blood mist outside the warship, but even so, I still couldn''t be recognized.


    Mu Qing said: I''m trying for the last time. If it doesn''t work, we''ll still listen to Tianlao.


    Tianlao heard that we still have to try. He said angrily: try what? The spaceship is a dead thing. You can''t get rid of it just now. Then you try hundreds of times and the results are the same.


    The truth is, but Mu Qing was still ready to start the engine, but I stopped him at the last minute.


    Tianlao''s words gave me a hint that the spaceship is a dead thing. No matter how much blood I injected, it still hasn''t changed, and the Runes of Tiangu clan are urged by anger. Now the spaceship is shrouded in blood, but MuQing and Tianlao haven''t changed.


    Mu Qing looked at me puzzled after being stopped by me. At this time, I didn''t have time to explain. I quickly took back the outside blood essence, turned around and put a drop of blood essence into his soul. At the same time, the voice said: cover your breath with my blood essence.


    Mu Qing received his blood and immediately knelt down to do it when he heard my voice.


    Tianlao eight hands grabbed the suspension screen, stared at the approaching energy point without blinking, and said with a desperate face: it''s over, it''s over. Now even if you want to run, you can''t run.


    I pressed his head and asked in a loud voice: can you mobilize your blood gas by integrating your psionic power into the machine?


    At most three minutes, the strong one will arrive. I didn''t have time to explain, and I whispered in harmony. I''m afraid I''ll have to be wordy for a long time, so I roared out with Xuanli and shocked him at once.


    I remind you again: if you want to live, you can answer yes or no. don''t talk about other nonsense.


    Tianlao''s mind is clear. He nodded subconsciously when he heard the speech. The next second, I directly injected a drop of blood essence into his body, and let him cover his breath with my blood essence. At the same time, I took over the control of the spacecraft.


    Tianlao looked at me with ink and didn''t do it immediately. My voice said coldly: in half a minute, if you can''t do it, I''ll throw you off the ship.


    It''s estimated that my expression doesn''t look like a joke. Tianlao left the ship with eight hands, lay on the ground and began to cover his breath with blood gas.


    Mu Qing not only had to cover up his soul, but also his body. The speed was slower. As a result, the two people completed it at the same time. Almost when they replied to me, the naked eye saw five golden giants coming on the starry sky. With each step, the star river flowed back under their feet.


    I took a breath of air conditioning. Now I''m afraid the domain master level exists.


    They just appeared in the sight, the blood gas in my body was suppressed, and my cultivation decreased sharply. Mu Qing''s face was iron green, and he was shaking all over. He couldn''t even stand up. It is estimated that the mysterious power in my body was suppressed.


    Tianlao''s eight manipulators shook wildly like playing the piano, and the mechanical mouth made a clicking sound. Stammer: it''s the domain master, the five domain masters


    Sure enough, it''s the domain master. Dongtu has something that can compete with the domain master. Unfortunately, it''s not old. But I''m a little strange. The old guy is completely a robot. He has no mysterious power in his body. It''s reasonable that he won''t be suppressed so badly. How can I see that he has no strength all over his body.


    Time is pressing. I can only communicate with him with spiritual consciousness and ask him if he is suppressed. As a result, the old guy was not vain. He simply told me: he was scared.


    I was a little speechless and didn''t bother to talk to him. As a result, the old guy found that I was not suppressed. He was surprised and asked me why. As a result, he found something new. He spoke quickly and forgot his fear.


    In addition to my blood essence, Mu Qing''s body is still active. All the forces in his blood collaterals are suppressed. I am in the same state with him. It can be seen that I am not suppressed because the blood of Tiangu family flows in his body.


    When I used the spirit to communicate with them, the power to hold the ship was weakening, the ship began to loosen, and flew towards the palace under my control.


    Sure enough, the palace recognizes living people. Even if the spaceship is now a container for us, it can''t be recognized after being covered with blood essence. We can only go in if we all have the blood essence of Tiangu family. Just this recognition requires a process.


    The master of the five domains, who was chased from somewhere, had arrived hundreds of miles away. Five people, like five golden humanoid planets, were frantically rushing towards us. On the way, one opened his mouth and said: don''t let him in. Without the blood of the Tiangu family, we can''t touch the Tiangu temple.


    Three of the five people reached out to us at the same time, hundreds of miles apart. Their big hands covered a starry sky and caught them directly. If they were caught, the whole palace and us would be pinched in the palm of their hands.


    But just as his three big hands were about to catch him, there was a breath in the palace behind us, like a terrible creature waking up from a deep sleep. With the breath, a terrible force scattered in a circle centered on the palace.


    Seeing this, the three big hands quickly took it back. A hundred miles away, they took back their hands, but it was only a moment, leaving a residual shadow in the void, which was broken by the power exploding in the palace.


    When the aperture dispersed, the five domain masters the size of life stars stopped and broke the power at the same time.


    Hundreds of miles apart, the palace shook gently, and the light was even more intense.


    Is there a strong man hiding here in Tiangu family? If so, it is probably the existence of the controller level.


    However, when my thoughts were still echoing in my mind, three virtual shadows suddenly appeared over the three corners of the palace. They held a golden spear in their left hand and a shield in their right hand, each hundreds of meters high.


    We just entered the palace and were right under them. Compared with the virtual shadow, the spaceship looked very small, but compared with the five domain masters in the distance, the giant virtual shadow in front of us looked very small.


    However, compared with the background of the whole universe, the five domain masters are just a grain of dust. Even in our opinion, they don''t feel so big.


    However, illusion is an illusion. Even if the domain master does not manifest the virtual body, it is also terrible. Mu Qing and I are at the same level. Don''t fight in front of them. It will be difficult to even stand firm.


    The spaceship stopped on the wall of the main hall. Here, the repressive force was blocked outside, and our strength recovered. I picked up Tianlao, got off the spaceship hastily with MuQing, and walked towards the palace.


    At the gate of the palace, Mu Qingcai farted. He collapsed on the ground and looked up at the situation outside.


    I didn''t go to see the situation outside. Just now, the five domain masters have made it clear that they can''t get in without the blood of Tiangu family.


    But as soon as I got to the door, I suddenly stopped and turned pale. I''m afraid I''m the only one with Tiangu blood in the whole universe, but I''m not the only one with my blood essence.


    Thinking of this, I dared not delay. I stumbled on the golden gate of the hall and observed it carefully.


    The three virtual shadows above the palace are the soldiers of Tiangu family guarding the palace. Facing the five domain masters, they have no fear in their eyes and stare at the five people like a light.


    After drawing closer to the last hundred kilometers, the five domain masters recovered their true bodies like us, but their power spread, still hooked a star universe and formed a field around them, which is still very conspicuous.


    But they stopped outside the palace and did not conflict with the virtual shadow of the Tiangu soldiers guarding the palace. But around the outside and look inside.


    Mu Qing climbed up to me, took me and said: Zhang Tong, what''s the matter? How do I feel that they are waiting for us to go out.


    If only they were waiting for us to go out. I''m afraid they''re not waiting for us to go out, but waiting


    I let out a long sigh and didn''t tell Mu Qing this so as not to scare him to death.


    There was no movement outside. I ignored it and looked at the huge golden gate carefully. A moment later, a light flew out of my eyebrows. It was not blood essence, but soul light. Thirty ancient characters in the soul light were wrapped around the door like a piece of gold paper.


    At the moment of coverage, the gate became loose. I quickly gestured to MuQing and Tianlao to step back. At the same time, my soul thought moved, and a golden light came out of the gate. After hitting me, it pulled me in instantly.

 Chapter 574

    I observed the gate of the palace and found that the whole palace was like a living creature. There were residual spirits in it. It was not as simple as inserting blood essence to open it. As a result, I tried with soul light. In order to prevent reverse phagocytosis, I also protected it with ancient characters. As a result, I really hooked the gate.


    The moment I was pulled in, I felt like bathing in the sun. It was very warm. The next second I looked up and saw a huge statue. The statue was a giant and lifelike.


    The giant is wearing a golden armor with towering edges and corners. Although it is golden, it will make people shudder to stand near and look at it. The source of warmth is the soft light emitted from the armor.


    Two different smells appear on one thing at the same time. It feels very strange, like facing a devil and an angel at the same time.


    But at first sight, I knew what I was looking for was the armor in front of me. But on the whole, it is already complete, but the legacy of Tiangu family clearly shows that it is incomplete.


    I looked around and couldn''t help breathing. I guessed that the incomplete thing was probably a small wooden axe. It''s just that if the body is made according to the body of Tiangu people, I can''t wear it at all.


    Magic tools can become bigger and smaller, but they are not unlimited.


    Usually, when a magic instrument is made, the smallest shape will be consistent with the master''s body shape, which cannot be changed when it is young. The reason is not only that it needs to waste time and increase processes to become infinitely smaller, but also to prevent magic tools from falling into the hands of others.


    In particular, wearing magic tools are basically made in this way. Even if they fall into the hands of others, they can''t be used as long as there are differences in body shape.


    I took a long breath, sat cross legged in front of the statue, settled down and began to condense blood essence.


    The palace is sending me a weak message. The armor needs to absorb a lot of blood essence to recognize the Lord. Up to now, it can be basically concluded that the incomplete part of the armor is either a small wooden axe or a Pangu flag.


    Although the two magic tools have always been in my hands, I have never recognized the Lord. Others can''t use the small wooden axe. It''s just that they don''t have the blood of Tiangu family in their bodies. At the beginning, my grandfather broke into Pangu''s essence blood in my body.


    Han can use a small wooden axe and give full play to its power because of its relationship with me. Han once said it, but I don''t quite understand it.


    Therefore, the two weapons have not recognized the LORD until now. If I guess correctly, as long as the armor recognizes the Lord, the small wooden axe or Pangu flag will recognize the Lord.


    While I was thinking in my mind, the blood essence began to fly out of the center of my eyebrows bit by bit.


    I am now the Supreme Master of the extreme Tao. Every drop of blood is very majestic, but even so, falling on the armor is still just a blood spot. It will be impossible to cover the whole armor for a while and a half.


    At the same time when the blood essence is split, I run the spring thunder breathing method to recover, and control the golden door to open, so that Tianlao and MuQing can come in.


    Tianlao''s fear was dispelled by fanaticism. When he came in, he looked everywhere. Eight manipulators danced disorderly. I warned him not to mess around at the first time. If he moved the things inside by mistake, resulting in the elimination of the defense of the palace, we would all die here.


    Fanaticism returns to fanaticism. Tianlao is still afraid of death. He was crazy to enter the black hole. I''m afraid he knew that there was a space in the black hole and would not die.


    Now listen to me and I''ll be quiet right away.


    Mu Qing also adjusted her mind. With the power of the five domain masters isolated, she slowly recovered.


    I didn''t close the door of the hall and let them look out. Mu Qing was still worried that we were in trouble when we went out and asked me if there was any way.


    At that time, if I inherit the armor and have no power to escort us out, it''s useless to think of any way now. We don''t even have the ability to raise our hands in front of the domain Lord.


    It can be said that if a conflict breaks out, it will no longer belong to our war. If we are involved, we will only die.


    But if that happens, Tiangu, mubai and Sudong won''t have to make so much effort to let me come here.


    So I decided that if the temple of Tiangu family could not protect us when we left, there would definitely be an unprecedented war between domain masters in this star universe.


    Mu Qing was scared a little confused. She hadn''t thought of this for a while. I didn''t let him worry with me. I told them to pay attention to the outside situation, tell me in time if there were changes, and then devote all their energy to restoring blood essence and forcing blood essence out.


    During this period, the domain master did not dare to attack the temple. The virtual shadow over the temple was like a statue. It was not active to attack. It can be seen that their divine consciousness was just let them guard here. Moreover, the strength of the three virtual shadows far exceeds that of the domain masters, otherwise the five domain masters would have shot long ago.


    By the fifth day, the armor had been covered by 90% of my blood essence, and 34 ancient characters had been revealed in the covered place. As long as all 36 ancient characters were revealed, the recognition of the LORD would be completed.


    Moreover, in the whole process, I found that the 16 ancient characters that were not lit in my body were hooked and ready to move. However, it is unlikely to help me light up all the ancient characters while recognizing the Lord. After all, my ancient characters are directly linked to the cultivation accomplishments. If they are lit up, I am afraid I will directly step into the cultivation accomplishments of the controller.


    Power always has gains and losses. The Tiangu family has never produced several controllers. The residual power after death is not enough to hasten me to the controller''s state. Even if there is such a huge power pouring into my body, I''m afraid it''s too late to survive the robbery, and my body will collapse first.


    Although it is impossible, I still think about it again and again in my heart, because if the dream comes true and I survive, all things will not be a thing.


    Unfortunately, that''s impossible.


    The 35th ancient character on the armor lit up. When the last one was left, Tianlao suddenly climbed to me, opened something like an electronic screen, and said nervously: another powerful force was approaching. Looking at the direction, it seemed to come from our direction.


    When I heard this, my hair stood up. The worry finally happened.


    I didn''t speak. I just frantically forced the last blood essence out of my body. However, I''ve been squeezing it for several days. There''s very little blood essence left in my body. All forced out can''t light up the last ancient word.


    Mu Qing was stunned when she saw that my face had changed. Suddenly, she was paralyzed on the ground and trembled all over. She asked me intermittently: Zhang Tong, he didn''t bring your blood essence from the wild world!


    I nodded. If it came along our way, it might be the way of heaven.


    What I can do now is to pray that the blood essence brought by him will not be recognized by the palace. I pray that there is no Tiangu life to lead the way, but the blood essence will not be recognized.


    When I thought about this, Mu Qing was paralyzed on the ground. I said speechless: it''s not death, are you?


    Mu Qing said with a livid face: I''m not afraid of death, but of the breath of the domain Lord. The fear brought to me by their breath can''t be resisted and eliminated in my heart.


    When I heard that I was not speaking, I turned back and asked Tianlao if the things in his hands could be detected as long as the strong approached. Tianlao shook his head and said: if the domain leader hides his breath, I can''t detect it unless I use the strong detector on the eastern soil.


    I then asked: that is to say, now you can detect them because they don''t hide their breath at all. If they hide, you can''t see them.


    Tianlao nodded and said: the strong at the same level are difficult to find each other.


    I was relieved when I heard the speech. That is to say, there are probably more than six domain masters in this star universe.


    I withdrew my mind and continued to inject blood essence. But just then, there was a roar outside. I looked back at the door of the main hall. I saw a golden armor giant crossing the void. In an instant, it burst out of terrible power, moved tens of thousands of kilometers and fell next to the five domain masters outside.


    He fell. His size began to become smaller. Six people and six fields were like six bright stars in the starry sky, shining on one side, and guarding the four corners of the palace at the same time.


    What falls behind is the way of heaven. I am familiar with his breath, but I don''t know whether it is noumenon or separation. The moment he fell down, his hand stretched out towards the temple. He had recovered his normal body shape, but he could still see clearly after reaching out for 70 or 80 kilometers. Moreover, his hand seemed to directly cross time and space, and his palm appeared directly outside the palace. My blood essence was wrapped between his five fingers, like holding a key to open the temple.


    Mu Qing asked in a white voice: Zhang Tong, I remember you also gave my school blood essence?


    He was really scared, otherwise he would be nearby when I gave blood essence. But I knew what he wanted to ask. I heard the news and said to him: don''t worry. I should have given the Tianfu gate the amount of blood essence in his hand.


    The domain leader took a thing. I''m afraid he didn''t have the time and effort to discuss it. He didn''t even bother to say a superfluous word, so I''m afraid Tianfu gate no longer exists.


    I was cold all over, turned my head and looked outside, constantly squeezing the blood essence in my body.


    A lot of blood essence is lost, and my spirit is also a little depressed. I have been strengthening my spirit all the time. The essence blood between the heavenly ways is like rubies, dripping on the light curtain of the temple like beads, and then absorbed.


    When I saw this, I no longer had hope in my heart. I sent a message to Tianlao and MuQing to make them close to me. I was worried that if mubai or other domain masters took action later, they would be abandoned if they were too far away from me. After all, even if Su Dong came out and mubai was added, they were only two domain masters, and it was not enough to win against six domain masters.


    My blood essence soon covered the temple. At this time, the heavenly way fell towards the temple. However, at the moment he approached, the blood essence originally absorbed by the temple was bounced back. At the same time, the virtual shadow of the Tiangu warrior in the left corner roared and the shield in his hand was fiercely pushed out.

 Chapter 575

    The way of heaven didn''t have time to avoid. It was hit by a shield and staggered back a few steps. It was different from when it came. This time, in the retreat, every step fell, and the void under your feet was revealed by a golden light curtain, with countless lines on it.


    That''s their law, incomparably powerful.


    Where they collided, a golden light spread without any constraints, sweeping tens of thousands of kilometers of star territory.


    When the way of heaven retreated, the body became psychic and became a giant, standing in the stars, roaring in his mouth and beating my blood essence under his control to the temple again.


    Just that time, my blood essence was not recognized, so now he did not just sprinkle my blood essence on the temple, but forced it into it.


    The temple bears the power of heaven, the light is dimmed, and the whole temple is sinking. The giant of Tiangu family who just shot his spear on the shield fiercely, made the sound of thunder under the friction, pulled out the overwhelming golden thunder and lightning, and covered the whole temple in an instant. However, the temple was too small compared with the feet of Tiandao, just like a grain of dust, which was to be completely stepped under his feet.


    At the same time, Tiandao turned back and asked the five people behind him whether they saw me go in with their own eyes.


    The other five domain masters nodded at the same time. I have a feeling that the five of them shot at the same time. With the joint efforts of the six, the temple of Tiangu family can''t last long. After all, they are living people, and the three virtual shadows over the temple of Tiangu family are only residual power.


    The living can recover after consumption, but the power of death cannot be replenished after consumption. They didn''t do it because the temple would destroy itself if they forced them in. They still couldn''t get the things inside. Now they don''t have that worry.


    The golden lightning on the foot of Tiandao, countless arcs jumping up and down, pulled out a power grid and stopped the foot of Tiandao.


    Seeing the truth of the way of heaven, the five onlookers hurried to remind him. Unfortunately, they just opened their mouth when shouting. The words behind them were transmitted by voice. I couldn''t hear what they said.


    Almost at the same time, the virtual body of the Tao of heaven became smaller, and its strength converged rapidly. It turned into a light and returned to the five people. At this time, my blood essence, which was beaten like the temple by him, was directly evaporated and turned into a cloud of fog and dust in the stars.


    Tianlao said next to him: what''s going on? Why did he stop? Are you afraid to activate all three guards?


    The way of heaven comes up and takes action. In addition, there are five companions. Even if they are not enemy to the guard of the temple, they can consume the guard. Now I''m going back to let me get things. When the temple is destroyed, things can exist.


    Thinking of this point, I quickly took back the blood essence that had been played. As long as the last few drops of blood essence were played out, all 36 ancient characters would be revealed, and the armor recognized the Lord, they would make unreserved moves.


    While I stopped, I also used Xuanli to spread my voice and said: things are still there and I don''t recognize the Lord. If you attack hard, destroy together.


    Hearing my voice, the two eyes of the heavenly way were like pillars of light shining through the sky. When he stared at me, I was cold, but the ancient words flickered, and the mysterious power in my body was not suppressed.


    When Tiandao saw me, he said coldly: little thing, it''s really you. Unfortunately, today is your death.


    Recognizing me, Tiandao''s anger was completely aroused and hit the palace with a fierce fist. For a time, Xingyu was hit into a space. The loud noise generated by the collision formed a space. The sound wave came out from the inside, completely breaking the scientific theory that the vacuum could not transmit sound. There were several meteorites around, which exploded directly in the impact and bloomed in space like fireworks.


    Taking a heavy blow, the temple shook and cracks appeared in the hood. But Tiandao''s shot completely activated the guard. The Tiangu giant who had just collided with him flew out of the sky, threw out his spear, dragged out his long tail across dozens of kilometers and shot directly at Tiandao.


    Psionics are omnipresent. It is a kind of consciousness. When fighting, especially when meeting strong people at the same level, he also needs to manifest. It is impossible to fight giants with psionics.


    Tiandao saw that the spear was flying across the sky and wanted to pierce him. He gave a cold hum in his mouth. His big hand showed up and held the void. He wanted to hold the golden spear, but even such a simple action was still a contest of power. He touched countless dark lights and shot, and Tiandao''s huge hand exploded, but the falling trend of the spear was also blocked.


    The giant of Tiangu family has stepped out of the starry sky and is no longer a passive defense. His body pulls out a golden light in the void. In an instant, he reaches the void. He grabs the long gun with one hand and sweeps across the sky. A huge crack appears in the dark void to devour the way of heaven.


    But Tiandao is not a vegetarian. He is more flexible than the guards of Tiangu nationality. When the long gun swept, his body twinkled and retreated hundreds of miles. When his strength weakened, he flew back again, hit the tip of the gun with a fist and beat the end of the long gun back.


    However, when the spear was smashed back, the shield in the hand of the Tiangu guard fiercely hit the rear end of the spear. With a loud explosion, the spear instantly penetrated the field of Tiandao and scratched the shoulder of Tiandao. For a time, the power splashed and the left body exploded directly.


    I was relieved when I saw this. As I thought, the strength of the three guards has exceeded the domain master. The way of heaven has been severely damaged. I dare not fight hard and retreat again.


    In the whole process, the other five domain owners didn''t move. They flew back with the field and watched from a distance.


    Five people don''t move. Relying on heaven alone, now is the best time to pursue him. After all, when the strength of the strong is stronger, there is no need to worry about being surrounded.


    The guards of Tiangu family also have this plan. Tiandao has been avoiding war and crossing the void. On the way, they pass by the meteorite, and their power directly explodes the meteorite.


    At this time, the forces around the two people''s bodies have been so powerful that no object can be intact where their field passes.


    Xingyu exploded all the way and hit thousands of kilometers.


    Mu Qing said: they are not united. If we go out, they may contain each other in order to compete for armor. We still have a glimmer of hope.


    To escape in chaos, we also need to have the most basic self-protection ability. Now we don''t need them to target when we go out. The power released by nature alone is enough to kill Mu Qing and Tianlao.


    And the five people who don''t fight are not united, but guarding against the emptiness around them.


    Tianlao didn''t detect it, but he already thought of it. He reminded Mu Qing that they are on guard against domain masters who haven''t taken action yet.


    There are nine controllers in the extreme universe where we live. Their power is too strong. Even if only two people meet, the power generated is enough to destroy the universe, but their subordinate domain masters can go everywhere. According to statistics, there are more than 100 domain masters under the nine controllers. Now that there are six, there should be more.


    The controller can''t meet, which means it''s difficult to break out a war between them. The only thing we need to guard against is the domain master.


    At this time, the guards of Tiandao and Tiangu family have been very far away. Both of them manifest their empty bodies and can still be seen clearly.


    Moreover, they fought head-on several times, and their strength was all released. Tiandao passed by a death star. At the moment of stepping down, a star no less than the size of Qingling world was directly hit and flew. The autobiographical track was suddenly disrupted. The small planet exploded on the way down. The terrible fire covered tens of thousands of kilometers, but they completely ignored it and continued to flee across the energy area exploded at the core of the planet.


    The universe is big enough. Although their power is terrible, it can''t affect a star.


    During the pursuit, the giant of Tiangu family threw out the spear again. Tiandao had no weapons, but at the moment when the spear was thrown, he fiercely explored the void, jumped directly into the void, grabbed a planet and threw it directly at the spear.


    The spear flickered several times, and each time the flickering body became larger. Finally, when it penetrated the planet, the planet was like a hawthorn in front of it, and exploded directly at the moment of penetration.


    Tianlao said: it''s over. They have no scruples and have let go of the fight.


    At the beginning, I didn''t feel so shocked when I fought outside the temple, but now I can''t close my mouth.


    At this time, the energy wind generated by the star explosion swept towards the temple like a colorful light curtain.


    I''m afraid such terrible energy can only be accommodated with the universe as the background, and their existence is not so shocking with the universe as the background. What kind of picture would it be if their current form appeared in a boundary and completely covered the sky.


    Tiandao keeps taking stars to block the guards of Tiangu clan. They don''t have skills in attack and defense, because the coverage area is too wide.


    If the long gun is fired at me, I''m afraid the diameter of the visible long gun alone will exceed tens of thousands of meters. It''s not stabbing, but smashing. Unless I can cross tens of thousands of kilometers in a blink of an eye, there is no avoidance at all. Even if I avoid the long gun, I can''t avoid its force field.


    The way of heaven can''t avoid at this time. We can only use the planet to consume the power of the long gun, open the distance at the same time, and finally go to the hard resistance.


    The shock wave came one after another. Fortunately, the five domain masters outside were afraid of the temple being impacted. They didn''t wait for the two guards in the temple to take action, so they took action to resolve it.


    We can''t go anywhere now. We don''t have to think too much. We are all watching the war outside in the hall. And I have a feeling that the guard of Tiangu clan may have a result.


    However, I just thought like this. A golden light suddenly exploded in the star field above their heads. Around the golden light, several death stars exploded directly. In the gorgeous light, a big golden sword suddenly appeared in the air and turned into a streamer, directly hitting the heart of the Tiangu guard.


    Seeing this, the retreating heavenly way fiercely stabilized his body, grabbed a small planet in the palm of his hand, and followed the long golden sword.


    The guard of Tiangu family blocked the shield in front of him, and the light curtain bounced off, directly forming a light shield composed of ancient characters. The golden long sword fell on it, and the flame on the tip of the sword soared, burning less void, but it couldn''t penetrate in the end.


    But behind the long sword, there is a punch from heaven.

 Chapter 576

    The moment the golden sword came out, I thought of the golden sword in the hand of Fengling. I rehearsed the star external sword to kill the Heavenly God in Chengdu. The breath is exactly the same as the big sword in front of me.


    When I was shocked by the power of the sword, I also thought of a terrible thing. The giant spirit family he killed had some roots with Pangu, and he chased the divine world. It can be seen that they didn''t understand the seven worlds at all, and even stepped in.


    The purpose of their coming to the seven realms is probably to find the other half of the magic weapon once lost in chaos.


    The armor made by the Tiangu family with the power of the whole family is not only a powerful weapon against immortal insects, but also a powerful fighting magic weapon.


    The long sword exploded on the shield, the fist of Tiandao just arrived, and the planet in the palm exploded, but all the power burst out was imprisoned on the fist by Tiandao, condensing a star core and hitting the shield heavily.


    There was no gap between the two shocks. The guard of Tiangu clan was finally defeated and stepped back three steps, but the distance of the three steps was tens of thousands of kilometers.


    Tianzun flew with all his strength. Even if he broke the air and wanted to cross tens of thousands of kilometers, it also took two or three minutes, but at their feet, it was just a few actions.


    Such a huge gap, even if it is not suppressed, it can not be fought.


    When the golden sword spread out, a man in white came out of the golden light. He did not manifest his empty body, but there was a golden sword floating on his head. The sword Qi formed a field in the air.


    He formed a encirclement with Tiandao from left to right. The long sword ran across the sky, stirred the whole galaxy, and fiercely cut off at the head of the guard of Tiangu family.


    At this time, the Tiandao didn''t do it, but pinched a formula. The next second, the star field where the Tiangu guard was located fiercely lit a red flame, in which dragons and Phoenix danced, long dragons were like ropes, nine giant dragons hovered on the temple guard, and the Phoenix spread its wings, sweeping the starlight like flame, and madly hit the guard.


    I sighed. After fighting for a while, the strength of the guard was weakened a lot. Now it is surrounded, and it is still the great skill of the domain master. I''m afraid it will be reimbursed.


    However, there is a gap in the number. The two guards in the city have not been triggered. Even if they cross the starry sky, they will be stopped by the domain master outside.


    While the golden sword fell, another halo appeared in the other void. A blue arrow flew out of it and also went straight to the guard''s chest.


    The three domain masters shot at the same time, and the shield guarding the chest finally reached the limit. The ancient words flickered, dimmed one after another, and then exploded.


    But at the last moment, the guard let out a roar, his feet stepped fiercely in the void, and an aperture exploded at his feet, which instantly destroyed the art of heaven. At this time, the blue arrow had penetrated his heart, and at the same time, the golden sword fell, dividing his body in two.


    The three succeeded and stepped close at the same time.


    However, the guard is not a living creature, but a virtual shadow. After the explosion, his body reconstitutes again, but in the process of reconstitution, there is a purple light shining in his heart, and the reconstituted body is gathering around that light.


    As soon as I saw it, the secret way was bad. The weakness of the guard was exposed. Sure enough, a blue arrow was shot from the blue starlight again. This time he was not waiting for Tiandao and the swordsman, so he appeared at the extreme speed. He wanted to destroy the core before the guard''s body was completely reorganized.


    But at the moment when the blue arrow arrived, a dark blue light curtain suddenly appeared on the guard''s chest, and the blue arrow directly went in. Almost at the same time, a dark curtain opened behind the Tiandao, and the blue arrow flew out from inside. The arrow attacking the guard instantly became attacking the Tiandao, and there was no sign.


    It was too late for heaven to react, so he had to bear the arrow.


    "Mubai!"


    The cold voice of the swordsman in white spread through the stars. It spread. Where the sound wave passed, countless meteorites exploded, followed by the roar of the sword, and broke through the sky. He walked straight to the magic door.


    Originally, mubai and the guard joined hands to fight against the three people and could completely retreat. However, the guard did not distinguish between enemies and friends. His newly reorganized hands closed fiercely and clapped the dark magic door in the palm of his hand.


    But mubai''s magic door is very magical. It can travel through time and space and change freely. When the guard''s hands are closed, he has escaped.


    However, when the magic door disappeared, the swordsman in white suddenly changed the direction of attack and cut to the left. The blade broke through the star domain and a huge crack appeared. In the crack, I saw that the dark magic door was divided into two.


    I was surprised that mubai was killed?


    But the next second, a dozen black hole like light curtains appeared in the void at the same time, surrounding several people inside. Mu Bai''s voice came from all directions and said with a smile: starry sword God, don''t worry, your opponent is not me.


    Kendo is extremely rare, but each one is terrible.


    Just now, the arrow and Tiandao attack didn''t break the guard. As a result, his sword fell and the guard''s body exploded directly.


    At the same time when Mu Bai''s voice fell, the fifteen opened magic doors closed towards the inside at the same time, and even covered the guards of the temple. More than a dozen black lights swept through, and no one reacted. The light passed through several people''s bodies. All the debris disappeared out of thin air, like being swallowed up.


    As soon as Tiandao''s face changed, he said coldly: your magic door can''t hold us.


    Mubaigang should want to drag them into the demon gate world. As a result, they were too strong to pull them in. Instead, they cleaned up the garbage scattered within 100000 kilometers.


    But this is not over. Fifteen black lights converge at one point, showing a silver mirror.


    For the first time, I saw the body of the magic door. It was only 100 meters large, but now it has a full diameter of 3000 kilometers. The silver light on the edge flickered like a living creature and circled the dark blue mirror.


    Mubai didn''t show up in the whole process. Even so, the three were fooled around by him.


    Tiandao seemed to be familiar with mubai and said: don''t panic. This thing is just the master of the demon gate world. It''s just mystifying. If he doesn''t show up, we will continue to attack the guard of Tiangu family.


    He was a bit embarrassed when he got an arrow just now. However, his words were recognized by the other two people. The blue halo spread and a woman in a blue skirt came out. Her long water blue hair was dragged in the void and a long bow like water was in her hand.


    I didn''t expect that the person who shot the blue arrow would be a woman, but whether men or women, they are all enemies now.


    In addition to the three of them, there are five behind, but those five will not leave the temple for the time being.


    When Mu Qing saw someone fighting against heaven, he said excitedly: finally, the dog bit the dog. The fiercer they fight, the greater the chance of our escape. Zhang Tong, try to recruit the guard back.


    I don''t know mubai. He helped me, but after the experience of the old woodcutter and the old sage, I can''t easily trust people. I''m more or less wary and want the guards to help him. However, the guards don''t distinguish between us and the enemy. Staying will only make trouble.


    The temple has a spiritual connection with me, but it is too ancient and weak, and it is not like a god soul with thinking and wisdom. I don''t know whether it is useful to give orders to him.


    However, after Mu Qing reminded me, I tried to give orders to the temple. Unexpectedly, I could really control it. The guard glowed and dispersed in an instant. When he appeared, he came to the temple. When he returned to his original position, the position of his heart emitted purple light. With the purple light flashing, ancient characters appeared in the whole temple, and the power emitted from the ancient characters was continuously injected into the guard, The consumed power recovers quickly.


    The manifestation of ancient characters proves that there is the essence and blood of Tiangu family in the temple. It''s a pity that I don''t dare to think about it now. I must let it maintain the strength of the guard.


    Seeing that the guard can recover, Mu Qingtian and the three of us are relieved. I also told Mu Qing that the person in charge of the magic gate is likely to be the ancestor of your Mu family.


    "Do you know?" Mu Qing doesn''t believe it.


    I nodded and said: when I came to the extreme world, he killed a part of heaven, opened the door of heaven, and forcibly sent me and my wife in.


    Mu Qing asked: is his surname mu?


    "Mubai!"


    The words "green and white" are related to each other. Mu Qing was stunned and muttered: it may be just a coincidence.


    I also thought it was a coincidence if Han didn''t find Xuanyuan family in the wild world, but I wouldn''t think so if Han found Xuanyuan.


    Mu Qing didn''t continue to ask. After all, I couldn''t ask for the result of this kind of thing, but his attitude towards Mu Bai changed a lot. He asked a little anxiously: won''t he be defeated if he plays three?


    I said: he is not the only one. And those three people don''t have the ability to force him to show up now. The problem won''t be too big.


    Tiandao, the woman with blue hair and the swordsman in white fit into the field, standing back-to-back. Their respective forces are released towards one side to jointly build the field and want to force mubai out.


    Mubai didn''t control the magic gate to escape, so he stood in the void and was directly trapped by the three people''s field. The field surrounding mubai began to close, trying to crush the magic door in the middle.


    But when the field was closed, mubai suddenly said: Star Sword God, take the sword.


    The voice spread out in the void. A white light suddenly appeared in the center of the magic door, and a sword spirit flew out of the magic door. For a time, the sword sound tore the void and suppressed the sword spirit around the star sword God.


    At first, I thought mubai''s magic door had the ability to copy and clone the sword spirit of the star sky sword God, but I soon found that it was not. The sword spirit emitted from the magic door was very concentrated, and the momentum was not as strong as that of the star sky sword God, but the power released from the center of the sword spirit was more terrible.


    The white sword Qi flashed away, and the field just built by the three people was instantly broken and the sub pump crack.


    The star sky sword God''s body couldn''t help retreating two steps and said in a panic: Han Wuqi, how is it possible that he didn''t die in the hands of the controller?

 Chapter 577

    I don''t know who Han Wuqi is, but I can see that he is Mobai''s gang. Moreover, it can be heard from the words of the star sky sword God that mubai had clashed with the controller and killed several people. Han Wuqi is one of them.


    It''s just that Han Wuqi has shot now, and he is still a sword repairman.


    I believe that the battle is related to the controller who appeared among mubai, that is, the tenth controller. He seems to be a flash in the pan and is rarely known.


    If I guessed right, it was a strong man who came out of the Qingling world. The woman who came out of the black hole also had a lot to do with him.


    I''m just their chess piece, I''m afraid I''m against the nine controllers.


    I guessed some, but I''m not sure yet.


    The sword Qi in the demon gate deterred the white swordsman, Tiandao and the woman with blue hair. They retreated again. The way of heaven opened his mouth and said: you should think well. If there is a war, the consequences are not affordable.


    Mu Bai''s cold laughter came from the magic door and said with some sarcasm: we are never afraid of war. Today let''s see what the consequences are that we can''t afford.


    At their level, they really don''t dare to take action easily. Moreover, the domain masters here are on the same front with Tiandao. Mu Bai''s mouth is tough. In fact, they don''t want to break out of conflict, otherwise their people won''t be scattered and hide in one place.


    Now through the magic gate, you just opened a channel, not a real person.


    But mubai''s words still have a certain deterrent. Tiandao''s face is slightly gloomy and there are signs of retreat. It can be seen that mubai still have a certain deterrent.


    After a short silence, the star sky sword god suddenly said: there is only one magic door. It is impossible to send all people. We force him out and don''t let him have a chance to open it. Then we have to deal with only him.


    The magic gate is unique. When it comes to mubai, it is a channel. Han Wuqi can directly transmit the attack through the channel.


    What we can all see, naturally, can''t hide from them.


    Mubai listened to them and softened his tone a little. He said: we don''t intervene in Tiangu armor. Let this boy take it away. In the future, as long as you don''t intervene, we won''t intervene. What do you think?


    Mubai is defending me. It can be seen that war armor has other effects on them, but the way of heaven, they come here, naturally for war armor, and they are unlikely to give in.


    While Mu Bai spoke, the magic door was divided into three, and three worlds emerged in the three mirrors at the same time.


    In the first piece, there is a man in white who is covered by Lei Ze. He is in his thirties and looks like a beast. He sits on the top of a mountain and bathes in the thunder light. He is surrounded by sword Qi, but he is not breaking the sky thunder, but guiding the sky thunder to refine his sword with thunder.


    In the second magic door, there was a dark world. Reflected on the mirror was a huge copper coffin. Around the coffin, nine black dragons circled around, emitting terrible blood gas.


    When I saw the copper coffin, the first thing I thought of was the woman who helped me in the black hole. Her strength is undoubtedly the strongest, and she is also a strong man of the corpse family. I don''t know how many years she has been practicing.


    However, Han Wuqi''s sword cultivation is also powerful, because he cultivates the extremely sword. This can be seen from breaking through the three person field with one sword, but the strength of a person who comes back from the dead is probably not as strong as before.


    In the third magic door, there was a huge immortal star bug. Su Dong stood with his hands behind his back, and his bronze skin seemed to be plated with gold under the glow of immortal star bugs. He appeared, glanced at the way of heaven across the magic door, and said lukewarm: behind me is the mother of the immortal star bug. I can''t deal with it, but it can''t trap me. If I come out, it will chase me.


    The people in the first two magic doors just show their strength to exert pressure. But Su Dong''s words are a complete threat.


    This domain belongs to heaven and their domain. If the immortal insects appear here, the whole star domain will be destroyed.


    Tiandao''s three faces changed at once, but when they were in a stalemate, the other five came and joined hands with the eight.


    Tianlao said that this star domain is not Mu Bai. Their people have more than 100 domain masters. Now they come only one tenth. There is a vast void. It is inevitable that there are people who hide in the void and don''t show up.


    But even if not, it is extremely unfavorable for mubai at present.


    Mu Qing whispered: Zhang Tong, I think now is the best chance for us to leave.


    If we can withstand the domain leader''s attack and the speed gap is not so big, now is indeed the best chance to escape. After all, people on both sides are hesitating. When they swing, they won''t fight when they see us escape.


    But Mu Qing, the gap between the three of us and the domain master is too big. It means there is no chance.


    Instead of making a sound, I was strengthening my contact with the temple to see if I could control the temple or the three guards of the temple and let them take me away.


    Mu Qing saw that I didn''t speak and was more focused. She didn''t continue to disturb me.


    Tianlao''s eight manipulators danced at a loss and seemed a little agitated.


    Mubai showed three strong people. After Su Dong threatened, the eight people in Tiandao didn''t dare to mess around. They didn''t have a backbone. When they met this kind of thing, they could only discuss it together, and they couldn''t give the result at a time.


    During this time, my divine consciousness finally found the core of the temple. Unexpectedly, the core of the temple is not only the blood essence of Tiangu family, but also a beating purple heart.


    The main blood vessels of the heart are well preserved, connecting the whole temple. It transports blood to the temple in its beating. In this way, the whole temple seems to have life.


    My divine consciousness stays in front of the purple heart and can feel its powerful power. My heart beat faster suddenly, and my divine consciousness showed a virtual shadow. I stretched out my hand to touch it, but when I was about to touch it, my purple heart beat and a blood light scattered, almost breaking up our divine consciousness.


    You know, this is just the power generated by its natural beating. If I don''t get recognition, I''m afraid a pulsating power will tear me completely.


    I didn''t dare to keep close, so I quickly gathered my divine consciousness and retreated. I suspect that it is the heart of a controller. Only the existence of that level can resist the domain master and guard the temple with a residual heart.


    The three guards outside are dominated by weak consciousness from the heart and blood.


    When I stepped out, I asked the old man at the first time and said: you can be regarded as a sworn enemy between eastern and Middle Earth. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you maintain balance. Then you must know a lot of things in the mysterious world. Now tell me about the controller.


    The old man frowned when he heard the speech, and said obediently: my identity is relatively special, and the things that make trouble are not accepted, so many core things are not accessible. However, as far as I know, Dongtu follows the footsteps of the pioneers. We do not fight the whole mysterious world with one side, but have a backer.


    Backers and pioneers?


    I stared at Tianlao and told him to go on.


    However, he is just a crazy scientist. He is good at immersing himself in his own things. He really doesn''t know about some confidential things. He was forced by me, so he had to say: if I guess correctly, the backer of Dongtu should be a peak secondary civilization.


    I sighed with disappointment. If there is an advanced scientific and technological civilization behind it, they really don''t know much. But anyway, I have made up my mind to take the purple heart in the temple for myself.


    The heart and the spiritual orifices are the most critical organs of a friar. In particular, my strength to cultivate the body almost comes from the heart. As for the spiritual orifices, my spiritual orifices are stable enough, because the ancient characters have been integrated into the spiritual orifices, but the heart ancient characters cannot enter.


    I didn''t tell Mu Qing and Tian Lao. I just told them to be on guard. If people outside fight, the guards are likely to be involved. At that time, they hide in the temple and can''t leave the temple.


    I told both sides that after all, being frightened and strong desire for survival will make people misjudge, think they can escape, and seize any opportunity they think possible without control.


    Mu Qing and Tian Lao both answered me twice. Only then did I force two drops of blood essence to fall on the ground under me and forcibly hook the blood of the heart. When I contacted, I forcibly opened a channel on the ground of the temple, which was stable with the law. My body was pulled down and my body was directly facing the purple heart.


    If I want to take the heart, the speed must be fast. If people outside can''t react, it can be completed. Otherwise, if I take the purple heart away, the defense of the temple will disappear temporarily, and even the three guards may no longer exist.


    So the whole process must be fast. When they react, I have fused the purple heart and injected it into the temple again.


    In the whole process, I can occupy the purple heart, but I can''t move the blood gas contained in it for the time being.


    I walk around my heart, let my blood resonate with it, adjust my heartbeat and maintain the same rhythm.


    The blood gas was released, and the purple heart was more accepted. When I reached out and touched it, the power generated by the natural pulse turned into a warm current, sweeping my body without causing any harm.


    At the touch, my divine consciousness spread along its blood network, clearly recorded the whole blood network in my mind, and constantly instilled the weak divine consciousness with the information that let it into my body.


    Whether it can understand it or not, at least it is also a consciousness.


    When I was fully ready, I took a deep breath, held the purple heart with both hands and pulled it hard. The whole blood vessels and veins were pulled out by me. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the changes of the temple and didn''t feel the rejection of the purple heart. I put the purple heart into my body at the first time and madly connected with the blood collaterals.


    When the blood collaterals were connected, I pressed on the temple with one hand, and countless blood collaterals poured out of the palm crazily, constructed according to the vein before the purple heart, and continuously output the essence blood in the purple heart through my own body and heart.

 Chapter 578

    I can''t see the changes outside, and I don''t have time to see them. As for the core, the light of the temple dimmed just now, but when the blood essence was injected again, the temple bloomed again.


    Then I felt the existence of the guard, and my hanging heart fell back to my heart. Just now, there was almost a blank of two or three seconds. When mubai and they were restrained from each other, they passed before they had time to take action.


    But now it''s calm outside, but my body is chaotic. The two hearts coexist and the blood is connected with each other. I have to distinguish the blood of the purple heart from the blood in my body and let them run separately.


    After stabilizing, I planned to replace my heart as if I couldn''t give up. As a result, I found that the purple heart and my original heart were at odds. The two blood vessels collided and almost broke my body, which scared me not to try.


    But now my heart has been rejected, resulting in intermittent blood gas in my body, dim orifices and unstable spirit. I have to disconnect the blood collaterals of the connected purple heart and build my own blood collaterals again.


    After several recasting, my heart has been highly consistent with my body. I can get a powerful force for a while by replacement. However, if the running in is not good, it is likely that the gains outweigh the losses and have an impact on my future cultivation. But I am unwilling to give up like this.


    I first built my own blood collaterals, stabilized my orifices and slowly recovered my vital signs. Then I began to study the purple heart. Looking at the two coexisting hearts in my chest, I suddenly came up with a bold idea to build two blood collaterals in my body.


    Let the two forces run parallel in their own body at the same time, and they belong to the same blood vessel, so the rejection will not be too great. In the future, they may be connected. Even if they can''t be fused, the two blood collaterals can maintain vital signs at that time. I''m choosing to discard one of them and accept it.


    But casting two blood collaterals, I have to recast my body. Such a time-consuming thing is obviously not suitable for me now.


    I kept in touch with the temple, the law beat, opened the space channel again and appeared in the hall.


    Almost just when it appeared, a star exploded in the distance. I hurriedly asked Mu Qing if there was a fight outside.


    Mu Qing shook her head, then nodded again, and hurriedly explained that it was a fight, but it was not Mu Bai and Tiandao, but a group of people came back and clashed with Tiandao.


    Tianlao added: it seems that the people of the demon clan are very strong. They started without talking.


    I injected blood into my eyes and looked into the exploded star fragments. I saw several powerful monsters show their bodies, step on the starry sky, lock a void with talent, and completely trap them in the heaven.


    It gives me the feeling that the demon clan is with mubai. Now they are buying time for mubai.


    The strong of the demon family will have different talents. Unfortunately, the demon family in the Qingling world has been closed for too long, and the growth of the demon family needs to become stronger in the battle. There is no double birth. In the post era Qingling world, the enemies are higher than his cultivation. Many battles can not participate, and naturally there is no opportunity to improve.


    Finally, when we came to the wilderness, he chose to leave quietly with the demon family to find a space suitable for his own improvement.


    But as long as the demon family grows up, it is a terrible existence, especially the more than 9000 dragons and phoenixes in the Qingling world. But that is the future dependence of Qingling world.


    When I was looking for mubai''s figure, mubai''s voice suddenly came to my ear and said: Han Wuqi will escort you away. I still have something to go now. I can''t go back to the extreme world. Don''t mess around and wait for Su Dong''s news.


    What mubai did seemed to save his companions, but the feeling of being used by them made me very unhappy. However, I also had Companions to take care of. When I was unhappy, I could only do it according to their wishes.


    Mubai''s voice fell, and the magic door suddenly opened in the temple, but I didn''t see anyone coming out. As a result, the magic door disappeared.


    Are you kidding me? Give me a comfort?


    I''ve seen Han Wuqi''s swordsman. If he appears, it must be a spark with lightning. Even if he keeps a low profile, he must at least have a body.


    I frowned slightly and looked around. Can I say that the magic door can be opened in the temple, but it can''t send people directly to the temple? Han Wuqi is just outside the temple?


    However, when I moved the blood collaterals covering the temple here, I obviously felt a strong force in the temple, but I couldn''t feel his existence when I wanted to explore it carefully.


    His power can hide itself under the power of the temple without interfering with each other.


    "It''s terrible!"


    I couldn''t help saying three words. Mu Qing couldn''t feel the existence of that person. They heard me say it was too terrible. They thought it was about the demon family and the eight people of Tiandao fighting in the distance. Tianlao also told me: that''s not enough. If the domain master is killed and his rules are released, I''m afraid millions of kilometers of star domains will be affected.


    The power of the domain Lord is no longer carried by the body. The part of the power is stronger. If they are killed, that part of the power will lose its bondage and spread freely in the universe.


    Compared with their power, the stars in the universe are too fragile. Unless they are the life stars of the second and third civilizations, the scattered death stars can''t bear it at all.


    But I didn''t entangle too much in this matter, but I was ready to leave. But when I was ready to abandon the temple and leave, Han Wuqi sent a message to me, saying: use the Tiangu heart in your body to control the temple and leave with the temple, otherwise we will not return to your world.


    Han Wuqi means that there are people around and even will kill us.


    Just how do I control the temple? Because the blood has been injected into the temple from my body, and the purple heart is already in my chest, but I can''t control the temple at all.


    When I was worried, Han Wuqi seemed to know what I thought and said again: insert your divine consciousness into the blood essence and replace the previous divine consciousness, so that you can not only control the temple, but also command three guards. I need the help of the guards on the way.


    I don''t know where he is, but since I know what''s in my heart, there''s no need to make a voice to communicate. Just hurried to do what he said.


    As long as I have been released from my body in the purple heart, it is not difficult to integrate into my own consciousness. When I do this, I also think of another problem. No matter Mu Bai or Su Dong, their power is far beyond the domain master. Han Wuqi and the female corpse in the black hole are even more powerful. They should reach the peak of the domain master.


    In the great wilderness, we were seeking the fruit position of the Heavenly Master. Here, we sought the fruit position of the domain master, but the controller is another level. Will the number of fruit positions be limited? Therefore, mubai''s companions achieved the controller, but the result fell.


    Now, in addition to resurrecting that person, they are also seeking the position of controller.


    If there is one more thing to limit, it must be reduced by one.


    But it''s not easy to reduce the number of people in control.


    While thinking about these, my consciousness transmitted along the blood essence from the blood collaterals, and soon covered the core of the temple. The original weak consciousness did not resist, and took the initiative to integrate with our consciousness.


    That consciousness is already a dead thing, just like a memory, but my consciousness is different and can be continuously enhanced. When it is enhanced to a certain extent, the fixed star disk in my mind suddenly shines, and the icon of a palace appears in the stars.


    I didn''t wait for Han Wuqi to transmit the sound. I hurriedly tried to move the palace on the astrolabe. As a result, my feet roared and the temple outside also moved.


    The astrolabe can be regarded as a miracle. Without it, you can''t set foot in the starry sky with strong strength. I guess mubai and Han Wuqi have it in their bodies. But now the temple appears on it, as if it were merged.


    After trying to move slightly several times, the temple roared, the body quickly became smaller, and flew towards the star domain of the extremely wild world.


    But just on the road, the void in front suddenly cracked a gap, and four gold armor soldiers came out from it. Needless to say, they all knew that they were domain masters. As soon as they appeared, they broke the road of the temple, covered the field, and formed a great world.


    I quickly controlled the three guards to meet the enemy, but Han Wuqi''s voice appeared again. He told me to leave it alone and continue to fly forward.


    My eyelids jumped wildly. I was flying forward and directly hit the four domain masters. Although it was said that the temple would not be broken, it was impossible to hit it directly.


    But I didn''t think much about thinking that he was a strong man and maybe there was a way. But in the past, I tried to be careful and spread the sound by law. I said: what you want is still one with the temple. If the temple is destroyed, it will die with it. You can''t get anything. When the immortal star worm is born, you and your master will die!


    No matter which party''s men and horses, their goal is to get the armor in the temple, not to destroy him. After all, it is the only thing that can deal with immortal starworms.


    My words still have some effect. The four people originally wanted to attack the temple. As a result, when they heard my words, the cohesive technique converged instantly. Instead, they built a net and stopped in front of the temple.


    But just when I hit it, a white sword spirit shot out of thin air in the temple. Originally, I intended to let the defense force of the temple avoid him, but at the last moment, instead of avoiding, I was controlled by me to suppress the sword Qi.


    As a result, the two forces met, and the sword power directly stopped the power of the temple outside. The two are completely you cross your single wooden bridge, I take my Yangguan Road, do not interfere with each other, do not fight with each other.


    I was surprised to know that the power of the temple was completely inspired by the blood essence. Up to now, I saw for the first time that someone could avoid the power of the ancient characters.

 Chapter 579

    When I was surprised, the sword Qi had gone outside, and the four people''s field was directly broken, but the four people hit the temple at the same time. For a time, it was like four asteroids hitting down, and their scalp would be numb.


    However, Han Wuqi did not fight back. Seeing that the temple was about to be hit, the three guards finally moved. The shields in their hands expanded instantly to form an ancient shield wall, and their fists were blocked at the same time.


    But then a big cauldron burning fire appeared in the void. It grew larger and larger. It could accommodate a life star. The cauldron mouth was buckled upside down, and a column of water flew out of it. It circled in space and rushed straight to the temple.


    The water, like the sea, fell from the sky and covered the earth. It contains strong laws. It has covered the temple before it falls.


    The three guards took the initiative to attack and divided into three directions to build a triangular field. However, the flood in the tripod surrounded the temple and did not attack. The three guards launched several counterattacks. As a result, the stone sank into the sea and the power was completely absorbed. The water curtain wriggled and made a loud noise. The surging waves rushed on the protective cover of the temple one after another in all directions.


    The blood gas in my body was surging with the sound of water tide, my head hurt, and my eardrum seemed to be piercing. But these were nothing. A few seconds later, I found that the protective light shield of the temple began to dim under the constant scouring.


    Mu Qing recognized the tripod and said: it''s King Yu''s tripod, which contains the water of nine days. Zhang Tong, we have to find a way quickly, otherwise dripping water will wear through the stone, and the defense of the temple will be forced soon.


    I noticed that the defense light curtain of the temple was dim. I didn''t dare to delay for a moment. I quickly asked the three guards to fight back.


    However, the attack of the three guards repulsed the current and surrounded it the next second. There''s no way to do it.


    In the current, the other three people hit the hand and condensed the water dragon with magic. They are very flexible in the water and constantly attack the three guards.


    The temple had completely stopped and was completely trapped.


    Mu Qing and Tian Lao looked very anxious nearby. I was also very restless. I didn''t know what Han Wuqi was waiting for. If I continued to drag on, the blood gas of the purple heart would be consumed.


    After all, although the heart is beating, the blood in it cannot be regenerated. Its existence only plays a role in transporting the blood essence to the ancient characters in the temple. Now, although it is in my body, it is not completely connected with my body and can not provide it with blood. Moreover, my blood can urge the ancient words of the temple and can not prevent the domain master.


    I was thinking about this in my mind, but I couldn''t urge Han Wuqi. Since he escorted us back, it''s impossible for him to just wait and see. He was silent after a blow just now. I''m afraid there are other reasons.


    Thinking of this, I pulled back the three guards without unnecessary consumption. At the same time, I gave up the amazing act of building two blood collaterals in my body and focused on controlling the ancient characters of the temple. When the water waves came, the light curtain retreated back with the surging of the water to reduce the impact.


    When the waves receded, the ancient characters glowed again and spread out.


    But I just procrastinate and can''t solve the problem. Moreover, the three water dragons around me have been coiled on the temple, fastened together and constantly hooped the temple. Every time I control the contraction of ancient characters, they shrink their bodies like Python and compress the space of the temple a little bit.


    I don''t dare to operate like just now. After all, the space in the temple is not large. It won''t take a few times to touch the building. If the building is collapsed and the ancient characters are damaged, the whole temple will collapse.


    Tianlao and MuQing didn''t hear mubai''s words. They all looked at me at this time, but they also understood that under the siege of the four domain masters, I couldn''t do anything. The only thing we could do was sit and wait to die.


    Tianlao said ruthlessly: little friend, you can control battle armor, get its blessing, and maybe fight.


    The temple is not omnipotent. If I use armor, there will be more than four, I''m afraid forty, and even if I wear armor, how many can I fight against the domain leader?


    What''s more, I can''t have the strength to fight against the domain master. But at this time, I also began to make my own calculations. If Han Wuqi couldn''t make a move and there was no way to go, I would risk it. It has nothing to do with me. At that time, relying on the temple and wearing war armor, I will also fight.


    I have too many concerns, and Han is still in the wild world. I can''t afford to lose. Naturally, I don''t dare to take risks easily.


    Outside, four domain masters appeared in the ocean. The person in charge of Yu Wang Ding held the big Ding in one hand, stepped on the starry sky, and looked into the temple like fire. The last two eyes fell on me at the same time. The voice came through the protection of the temple and said: hand over the Tiangu armor and I''ll spare your life.


    Another person said: you have to think well. The Tiangu armor can''t play any power when it falls into your hand. How can you stop the immortal starworm at that time?


    One of the reasons is to block the immortal insects, but they don''t want to fight armor for the immortal insects. If you give it to them, how can Han and I protect ourselves at that time?


    Besides, how can I let go of this unique artifact? If I let go, what will Chen Hao and those people in Qingling world do in the future?


    My thoughts ran out for a long time, but at this time, Han Wuqi''s voice said again: there are people around me. I still have defects and can''t touch them. I can only see if I can send you out. As long as I return to the extreme world, the domain master can''t do it. As for the extremely strong, it depends on you.


    After listening to him, I only scolded my mother. Han Wuqi could understand my heart, and some helpless voice said: I''m afraid you came here on the white bones. When we came to this step, we also came on the white bones of our companions, and we paid a lot to survive. There are only a few people alive now. We have tried our best to protect you.


    After listening to his words, I didn''t have a stab in my heart. I thought of the people of the corpse family, Han''s parents. And the people in the holy land, the old sages and so on.


    Although we have enmity, we have to pay for this step. What''s more, we all come from the seven realms.


    Compared with the suffering of Han, the occasional discomfort in my heart is nothing. After all, Grandpa and my parents have been separated from me for too long, and their family affection has been much lighter. But when I think of it, my heart will still hurt. If I don''t revenge, I''m afraid I won''t live in peace all my life.


    Han Wuqi''s voice fell, and his people finally showed up. It was a man like a sword, thin, but with a sharp edge. On him, I saw the shadow of sword Lingxiao.


    Han Wuqi appeared, and the terrible sword spirit was generated invisibly. The rushing tide began to retreat involuntarily.


    The domain master of the tripod sneered and said: who should I be? It turned out to be the remnant of the Suyan gang. But your life is really big. You survived.


    Although Han Wuqi showed his body, he was very weak. He remained for a few seconds, and his body was dim. However, the sword Qi around him was more and more fierce, which made people out of breath.


    Su Yan!


    I heard the name for the first time, but I was not particularly surprised, because after mubai suddenly appeared and said those words, I guessed that they were more than one person, and Su Yan was probably the controller of the death.


    When the core dies, the followers will naturally come to no good end, but the death of the domain master will lead to the collapse of a domain. The death of a controller must be a more terrible picture.


    At the same time, I am also curious about what they experienced and why they had such great changes.


    Han Wuqi shot two sharp eyes in his eyes, just like essence. He stared at the man who spoke. The water waves around the man stopped and went back. Han Wuqi said: a traitor, you deserve to talk to me.


    When Mu Qing said Yu Wang Ding, I was a little surprised, because it was a magic instrument of the Qingling world. How could it appear in the hands of other domain masters.


    The loss of core figures and the betrayal of relatives are inevitable. After all, not everyone is willing to live and die together.


    Han Wuqi''s words seemed to poke the man''s pain point. The man''s face turned iron blue. He didn''t know whether it was debt or guilt, but soon this emotion turned into anger. He said to the three people around him: he used to be a sword God and can resist the controller, but now he can''t do it. Without his own body, his sword meaning is greatly reduced, and he hasn''t fully recovered. We don''t have to be afraid.


    He said he didn''t have to be afraid, but his body gave a real response with fear on his face. It can be seen that in the past years, he was very afraid of Han Wuqi. Even a dead and reborn Han Wuqi could still pose a threat to him.


    Han Wuqi doesn''t speak. The voice tells me to move the temple.


    His sword Qi pushed back the water waves, leaving a space, but it was not big. However, I heard his voice, so I still controlled the movement of the temple, and moved at a high speed, directly hitting the water curtain.


    The water curtain surged, and even if it hit one end, it would not destroy the temple. In order to prevent Han Wuqi from breaking open at the first time, I also let three guards stand in front to alleviate the impact.


    But at the moment of impact, Han Wuqi''s body suddenly disappeared, and then there was a sonorous sword in the void. His whole person turned into a silver long sword, flew out of the temple in an instant, directly penetrated the water curtain and split a crack.


    At this time, the temple also bumped out. Han Wuqi shot. The four people were panic. They didn''t fight back at the first time, but released the rules one after another, and the field began to protect itself.


    The mighty Tianshui disappeared in an instant. He appeared beside the man who was already holding the Yuwang tripod and protected him.


    They were afraid of Han Wuqi''s sword and only wanted to protect themselves. Instead, they gave us a chance. The temple of Tiangu clan emits light, which instantly turns into a streamer and goes away.


    Han Wuqi''s sword integration did not catch up, but directed at Yu Wang Ding.


    For a moment, there was only one sword left between the whole universe.

 Chapter 580

    The man in charge of Yu WANGDING made a very stupid decision at this time. He didn''t fight. He hit Yu WANGDING at the first time, and then turned and ran. As soon as he ran, the three people who were going to join hands with him also scattered and fled.


    Han Wuqi had to deal with four people, but he turned out to be chasing only one of them.


    The long sword in the sky lit up the Xingyu. After the Yu Wang Ding was beaten out, it bloomed the last glory of an ancient object. It suddenly became larger and covered with the sword.


    The person in charge of it has already fled in the void.


    Han Wuqi''s voice resounded through the stars and said with indifference like a sword: a person like you is not worthy to take charge of Yu Wang Ding. It was the biggest mistake to let it fall into your hands.


    The words fell, and the sword had fallen on the Yu King''s tripod.


    It can be said that this sword is the most simple one I have ever seen, because it is not too gorgeous, just a sword, but this sword is also the most gorgeous one I have ever seen, because its power is too strong. When it cuts through the stars, there is a gorgeous light, just like a colorful comet falling in the sky.


    In order to protect its master, Yu WANGDING stood in front without hesitation. It has intelligence, but it is not a living person after all. It is unable to choose its own master. Once it recognizes the master, it has become its duty to protect the master.


    Although Yu WANGDING is not among the top ten artifacts in the Qingling world, the person who built him is a witch power who has paid his life for all the people in the world. Unfortunately, what he left behind eventually fell into the hands of rebellion.


    At the same time, it can be seen that the people in charge of yuwangding will not be too low in their group.


    There will certainly be people like him in our team. We should take warning in the future and choose as carefully as possible when distributing magic tools.


    Yu WANGDING and Han Wuqi''s sword finally met. For a time, the light lit up the cold and dark starry sky, and the huge light ball exploded circle by circle.


    The next second I saw the star sized Yuwang tripod exploding and falling apart. Every piece of it explodes, there is a virtual shadow of mountains, rivers and seas on it. It is incomparably vast. It is not the current Qingling world, but the Qingling world in the flood and famine period. It is like mountains and rivers, but it is much more powerful. After all, it has been continuously cultivated by a domain master on the way.


    When the light spread to the tenth circle, Han Wuqi showed his true body. He was dressed in white like snow and stepped into the air like a God. After two steps, he fell into the temple.


    He showed his body, then staggered forward for two steps, spit out a big mouthful of blood, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    I rushed out to hold him, and asked with concern: elder, are you okay?


    Han Wuqi waved his hand and said: no problem, I''ll adjust my breath now.


    I quickly helped him sit down.


    Mu Qing and Tian Lao also rushed out, but they didn''t dare to get too close. Han Wuqi saw Tianlao, looked at it more and said: are you an alchemist?


    Tianlao quickly nodded respectfully and said: I learned some alchemy with my father, but alchemy is not recognized in my country.


    Han Wuqi didn''t say much. He just asked. Then he ignored it and closed his eyes to adjust his interest rate.


    As soon as he adjusted his breath, some cracks like lightning appeared on his whole body, which were wounds. The picture seen in the magic door is that he is repairing his body with Tianlei.


    Now the wound is showing, and there is a faint sound of thunder, which is very shocking.


    I hurried back away, but fortunately the force was not released and was imprisoned around my body by Han indefinitely. Otherwise, we can''t bear to be released from the temple.


    It''s a long way back. The speed of the temple is not as fast as that of a warship. It can''t reach the speed of light. The time needs to be doubled.


    The four people were probably frightened by Han Wuqi and didn''t continue to chase, but the road ahead will never be calm. The flight of the temple can be controlled on the astrolabe, and the whole defense can be controlled through the spirit. I also settled down and began to beat the purple heart in my body.


    Now the two hearts coexist in my body, but there is no conflict because the blood collaterals are separated by me.


    Hold on now, I try to make the blood collaterals on the purple heart cross my body and build a channel next to the original meridians.


    At the beginning, it was smooth, but at the back, I needed to destroy the flesh and recast it before I could integrate the blood of the purple heart.


    I didn''t hide my breath, not that I didn''t want to hide it, but that I didn''t have extra strength to hide my breath.


    Mu Qing noticed what I was doing and reminded me: Zhang Tong, blood collaterals and meridians are natural, and there is only one. If you build a redundant one now, I''m afraid it will cause some bad things.


    Tianlao also said: the form of life can be changeable, but the changeable basis is based on breaking away from the flesh. You still keep the flesh and rashly change the structure of the body, just like changing a life form, no one knows what will happen.


    I know what they are talking about. The change of life form will touch something. Up to now, I have felt that there is an inexplicable force in my body destroying the second meridian I cast. When I reach the position of my arm, I have stopped.


    During the standoff, Han Wuqi suddenly sent a message to me saying: to do things against the sky, you need to resist the power from Xingyu. Your current strength is not enough to resist this power.


    I said: but I have integrated the purple heart into my body. If not, it is an independent existence. If the blood essence inside is consumed, the power of the whole temple will disappear.


    I''m going to go back this time and find a way to open the door of heaven. It''s much easier for people inside the door to open than those outside the door. I''m afraid Han is planning it inside the emperor.


    At present, the gate of heaven is the only entrance we know we can enter the extreme world from the wilderness. If we don''t seize this opportunity, the immortal starlings will appear at that time, and the gate of heaven is likely to be destroyed. Even if we have Tiangu''s divine armor in our hands, I''m afraid we can''t destroy it all at once.


    Therefore, I want to take all Chen Hao and them in before the immortal starlings are born. If we want to leave the wild world, the temple is the key. If we want to travel in the void at that time, the temple must have enough defense.


    Han Wuqi listened to what I said and then said: I can help you open up meridians, but I can''t guarantee what will happen. You decide whether to do it or not.


    When I heard that he could help me, I nodded and said: Yes.


    In addition to controlling the temple, I''m afraid the purple heart is also related to the Tiangu armor. Even if there is no connection, I also need strong power to control such a huge armor, otherwise I can''t carry it at all.


    Han Wuqi didn''t say anything. With a gentle lift of his hand, a sword Qi didn''t enter my body. It spread along the meridians I opened. When it reached my arm, the sword Qi easily broke through my body and opened a channel in my body.


    Accompanied by unbearable pain, but now, no physical pain is unbearable. While enduring, I hurried to control the blood collaterals of the purple heart.


    In order to reduce my pain, Han Wuqi''s sword Qi spread very fast. In just a few seconds, it crossed all parts of my body and opened up a complete meridian. However, when the blood collaterals of the purple heart were deployed, there was a roar in my body, the body had terrible changes, the flesh began to collapse, and the originally running blood Qi began to flow counter, which was completely out of my control.


    Han Wuqi''s sword Qi hasn''t left yet. He noticed the countercurrent of my blood and hurried to say: activate the purple heart and let it flow downstream.


    There is a clear spirit world. People who practice internal mental skills will also show signs of blood gas countercurrent, which is often fatal. If a monk has blood gas countercurrent, the situation is much more terrible than those who practice internal mental skills.


    Almost for a moment, my head hurt, and the Lingqiao became bigger and bigger by the constant impact of blood and gas.


    Although the Lingqiao is a virtual space, seemingly boundless, it also has limits. The power of internal expansion is more terrible than being attacked by external forces. If it can''t be controlled, the ancient characters can''t keep my Lingqiao.


    As soon as the soul orifices explode, they will be scared.


    When an accident happened, I thought of removing the blood collaterals built by the purple heart and terminating the attempt, but when I heard Han Wuqi''s words, I hurried to urge the purple heart to let the blood collaterals flow smoothly.


    In an instant, the power of Qi and blood flowing and exploding was offset, but the two blood collaterals could not form a connected reflux and could not absorb the power constantly rushing into my soul.


    Han wuqizi has been paying attention to my situation. Seeing this, he hurriedly said: try to connect the two blood collaterals in the heart to draw out the blood gas in the soul. If not, it will end immediately.


    I thought about the way he said before, that is to build a common blood, because as long as the two blood vessels are connected, they look like two blood vessels, but they are already one. The difference is that they are longer than others'' blood vessels.


    Just after connecting, it is doomed that my blood gas and the essence blood in the purple heart will fuse. If they can''t fuse, I have to make a choice and give up one of them.


    I was thinking quickly in my mind, but I was racing against the clock to do what Han Wuqi said. It was not difficult to connect the meridians, but at the moment of connection, the two blood gases collided, and I opened my mouth and spit out several mouthfuls of blood. The soul was buzzing, the ancient words were dim, and there were terrible cracks.


    Fortunately, after the short impact, the blood calmed down and formed a circuit, but the two blood vessels could not be fused. While flowing, they competed for the ownership of the blood collaterals, forming purple blood vessels. As a result, my blood vessels inserted in and formed intermittent conditions. The blood gas was intermittent, and the strength in my body was rapidly lost.


    In the 21st section, the spine was dim, and the 20th one was dim. Then it got out of control, like a blown out lamp, went out one after another. My cultivation fell from the extreme to heaven and earth.


    When this happened, Han Wuqi and I were blinded, and there was no way to deal with it for a while.

 Chapter 581

    After I hesitated for a few seconds, I lost my cultivation directly, but the blood gas in my body was still there.


    Without cultivation, Han Wuqi didn''t dare to collide. He stopped in my meridians, attached his breath, swam around my body and checked my body for me.


    At the same time, I am still trying to control my blood and want to light up the extinguished spine again. While doing this, I was also a little flustered, because this cultivation disappeared. Unlike the last time when the flesh was destroyed and only the spirit was left, at that time, I could recast the flesh and light up the spine in my body.


    But now my flesh is still there, my blood is still there, but my accomplishments are gone. How can I light up the spine in my body?


    And now he is still on the way to escape. If he loses his cultivation, the delivery of essence and blood will soon go wrong.


    Thinking of this, I communicated with Han indefinitely in advance so that if he met a foreign enemy, the power of the temple would weaken. Remember to take out the purple heart from my body and restore it to its original shape at the first time.


    It''s better to use up the blood essence than it can''t play a role in my body. At least that can keep the temple. Otherwise, people outside can directly enter the temple and take a few drops of my blood essence to activate the Tiangu armor with the strength of the domain master.


    Han Wuqi didn''t respond to me. He had more consciousness into me and deduced the changes that had happened to me.


    The strong who once could fight the controller can see a lot of things that we can''t see through and break. For a time, I also pinned my hope on him, hoping that he could see something.


    I have sat cross legged and dare not move. A moment later, Han Wuqi said: your problem lies in the division of blood. The collision of two blood vessels leads to the cancellation of the power in your body. If I guess correctly, the Tiangu essence blood in your body was given to you by mubai. It is as pure as the essence blood in the purple heart.


    When I heard this, I felt a little incredible. Even if the original blood essence in my body is as pure as that in the purple heart, the power is different. How can it be neutralized?


    But I realized what Han Wuqi said before. After all, the sharp decline in cultivation occurred when both blood vessels were intermittent. But now I don''t know how to do it.


    Han Wuqi gave up his recovery and continued to deduce. Then he said to me: there is only one way to broaden your meridians and let two strands of essence blood flow through the two meridians at the same time.


    The meridians of the human body are fixed, and it is very difficult to widen even a little. During the primary cultivation, it takes about half a year to improve a small realm, so that the meridians can be widened a little. Now it is undoubtedly a fool''s dream to expand to the essence that can accommodate the cultivation achievements of the two extreme Tao supreme masters at one time.


    But Han Wuqi comforted me and said: I have no problem. On the road of cultivation, as our strength becomes stronger and stronger, we can do more and more to our own body. It is not difficult to forcibly open up a supreme meridian. Besides, you have an extraordinary physique and should be able to bear it.


    The bitterness I have suffered and the pain I have experienced are not a problem for me in terms of will. The biggest problem is the body. It is not so easy to talk about forcibly opening up meridians, nor can it be solved as soon as I bite my teeth. The most important thing is the flesh. If it persists, it will become. If it fails, the body will explode. The meridians connect the heart and the orifices. Without the protection of ancient Chinese characters, if it fails, the force will impact from the inside, and the heart and the orifices may collapse.


    After thinking about it, I still told Han Wuqi: senior, if I can''t hold it on the way, please stop and take the purple heart away from me.


    Han Wuqi frowned slightly and said with some disappointment: now the blood essence is already in your body. Even if you want to pull it away, it is impossible. Otherwise, it will pull all the blood essence out of your body.


    As soon as I heard it, I was completely at a loss. Han Wuqi couldn''t stand my fear of death and asked: are you so afraid of death?


    In the face of such questions, I don''t want people to look down on me. I explained: I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t die. If I die, many people will die. Besides, I''m a little afraid of death.


    The front is an excuse for yourself, and the back sentence is the truth. Because when I said this, I thought that Han Wuqi could penetrate my heart and lie. It''s not good. And still be found lying, it will only be looked down upon more.


    Unexpectedly, Han Wuqi heard me admit that he was afraid of death, but the disdain on his face disappeared. He sighed and said: you are very similar to him. You are afraid of death, but you are never afraid of death. You will always stand up when necessary. On the contrary, those who were not afraid of heaven and earth retreated before the battle.


    Han Wuqi is right. People who are afraid of death may not be really afraid of death. People who are not afraid of death may not be really afraid of death. I asked: elder, you said he was su Yan?


    Han Wuqi didn''t answer and chose the default.


    At this time, Tianlao whispered to me: little friends, what you want to do, you have to speed up. I''m afraid there are still people in the back and front, so you can''t delay.


    If the other party doesn''t hide it, Tianlao can detect the energy at a distance we can''t perceive. Now he reminds us that he is obviously aware.


    Han Wuqi didn''t recover. The ancient characters in the temple were not maintained with blood essence. I''m afraid the three guard and protective power apertures can''t withstand several attacks by the domain master. Thinking of this, I sent a message to Han Wuqi to let him start as soon as possible. Don''t worry about whether I can accept it.


    After all, at the beginning, the success or failure of this kind of thing lies not in the speed, but in whether my body can bear it. If you can bear it, it won''t hurt at a fast speed. If you can''t bear it, it will collapse at a slow speed.


    Han Wuqi also understood this truth. He nodded. The sword Qi left in my body moved. After entering my meridians, it became larger. Where he was, the meridians were opened.


    The sharp pain made me take a cold breath, and my body was trembling slightly.


    Han Wuqi not only opened my meridians, but also guided my blood essence to flow through the widened meridians. Then the sword moved and dug along the meridians. There was no reservation in my hand. I didn''t worry that my body would be unable to carry it.


    But I think too much. Han Wuqi''s strength can certainly estimate the limit of my body. If the risk is too great, he will definitely not risk doing so.


    Thinking of this, I decided a little. Bearing the sharp pain of my body, I braved a cold sweat and asked the old man: how far is it?


    Tianlao looked at the virtual image on one hand and said with a frown: the people behind will catch up with us in ten minutes, but the people in front will catch up in only about four minutes.


    I heard the speech and resisted the sharp pain. I concentrated my thinking and calculated. I slowed down the speed of the temple on the astrolabe. In this way, the time for the people behind to catch up with us will be shortened, and the time for the people in front to intercept us will be prolonged.


    All in all, the people before and after will arrive at the same time. This will enable us to fight more enemies at the same time, but it will also buy time for Han Wuqi and me.


    My strength can be neutralized by the blood essence in the purple heart, which means that my blood essence is not weak. At least when injected into the temple, it can play the same effect as the purple heart. In this way, as long as I recover, I can completely turn the temple into a turtle shell. In addition, the divine armor is still tied with the temple, which can give Han Wuqi time to recover.


    Tianlao then said: the four people who came after me should be just now. In front, I can detect five energy bodies. I don''t know if there is a hidden breath.


    Han Wuqi said: No, they are overlords here and will not hide their breath.


    Indeed, Han Wuqi hid them because there were too many enemies. For the strong in this star region, although they served different controllers, they had the same enemies. Therefore, there was no hidden breath, but they were released to let the rest feel and communicate.


    In this way, we will have to face nine domain owners later. If there are too many domain owners, it means that my consumption will be very large.


    When I left Qingling world, Jiang Nu and cangxue gave me a lot of pills. Unfortunately, when I landed in the wild world, everything was destroyed with my body. If there is no recovered pill, I''m afraid I can''t hold on for too long.


    Now the only hope is that God armor can become a chip in my hand, so that they can be stable and dare not mess around.


    Distracted, the body pain is not so strong. In less than a minute, Han Wuqi has opened up my original meridians, and the sword Qi turns into the purple meridians.


    Han Wuqi paused and reminded me: you should be mentally prepared to open up this meridian. It will be very painful.


    I''ve endured the pain just now. It doesn''t matter at all, so I didn''t take it to heart. Han Wuqi reminded me that he was not wasting time. The sword continued to swim.


    When I burst into a few centimeters, I knew that this meridian was harder than my own. Han Wuqi''s speed slowed down at once, but then Han Wuqi strengthened the strength of the sword, and the speed immediately accelerated, but accompanied by more intense pain.


    At the beginning, I could bear it. As a result, Han Wuqi only dug more than ten centimeters. The sharp pain spread to the spirit''s orifices, and the spirit trembled for a time. I couldn''t help but let out a dull hum. My body twitched violently and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Mu Qing has adapted to Han Wuqi''s existence at this time. She is not shivering. She came to help me for the first time.


    They all heard Han Wuqi''s dialogue with me. They just helped me and didn''t mess around.


    My teeth were clenched and my head was buzzing. Because of the shock of the spirit, my mind could not concentrate and think. I even lost my perception of the body. I could only feel the sword spirit spreading in my body.


    In just half a minute, the sword Qi of sword Lingxiao appeared in my spiritual orifices. Although he had been very restrained, the sharp breath still made countless cracks appear in my originally cracked spiritual orifices.


    At that moment, I thought my mind was going to explode and die.

 Chapter 582

    I was confused in my head. Han Wuqi was also startled and withdrew his sword Qi from my body for the first time.


    The feeling of being stretched and the sharp pain disappeared, but the blood in my body hasn''t circulated normally.


    After taking a breath, I subconsciously performed the spring thunder breathing method. Fortunately, the breathing method was not affected by the disappearance of Xuanli. Although the auxiliary effect of losing vitality was greatly reduced, I gradually repaired my damaged meridians.


    Almost at the same time, the temple was shocked, supported by a huge force and stopped. Under the strong inertia, if Mu Qing hadn''t fixed his body and pulled me, the whole person would fly out directly.


    I glanced at the outside and saw a pair of muscular bearded big hands blocking the temple in the air. Looking up along the huge arm, it was a huge head.


    His eyebrows were glowing, and the muscles of his hands were bulging like a giant God. There were four people standing behind him, all ready to fight.


    Almost at the same time, the four domain masters who came after them also arrived. The man in charge of Yu Wang Ding looked ferocious and said to the five people in front: Several Taoist friends, Han Wuqi broke my Yu Wang Ding and was seriously injured by the spirit of the ding. Now let''s go together and kill him once.


    I was very anxious when I heard the speech, so I quickly sent a message to Mu Qing, asked him to shout outside and told them that Tiangu Shenjia was still in contact with the temple.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Mu Qing didn''t care about her fear. She quickly shouted outside and repeated my words.


    People outside immediately hid Xuanli when they heard it, but the person in charge of Yu WANGDING soon said: we have studied the solution to the temple protection. You follow me, attack constantly, weaken your blood and Qi, stop when the protection is the weakest, and then break in by force. When they are inside, the temple will not destroy itself.


    I don''t know whether it''s true or false that we won''t destroy ourselves inside the temple, but he said it without concealment at this time. It can be seen that nine times out of ten it''s true, and it''s also determined that we don''t dare to leave.


    As soon as his words came out, the giant who stopped us immediately let go and hit the mask protected by the temple with a fist. While the dark light was shining, the ancient characters in the city became apparent and consumed a lot of blood essence.


    Others saw this and shot one after another. They didn''t try their best to consume the power of the temple without breaking through the protection of the temple.


    Han Wuqi was seriously injured but not healed. Another artifact broke in front of him. He couldn''t be safe. He didn''t regulate his breath in time. He opened up channels for me. Now if he''s shooting, I''m afraid he''ll fall.


    He knew his own state and immediately sent a message to the three of us, saying: it''s up to you now. Give me three hours.


    Three hours, that''s six hours. Even if my blood gas recovers, I''m afraid I can''t support the repeated attacks of nine people.


    Tianlao and MuQing are completely useless at this time. They sit on the ground and have no intention to resist.


    I can''t blame them. I''m afraid I''ll do the same for myself, but now I''m in this position and I can''t give up resistance.


    In the whole process of communication, I was trying to repair the spiritual orifices and temporarily repair several seriously damaged places on the meridians, which could not be completely repaired, but I could also support the operation of blood gas.


    In a hurry, I don''t care whether the sudden operation of blood gas will burst the meridians. After simple conditioning, I immediately hook the blood gas.


    The two blood vessels flow in the meridians at the same time, forming the same double blood vessels, but now it is different from what I plan to do. The meridians of the double blood vessels are connected, which means that there are two blood vessels back and forth on the same line. If the blood vessels can activate my body, I am equivalent to getting the blessing of the double blood vessels.


    I think so. No one is sure what the result will be until the end.


    The blood gas runs straight into the orifices and flows through the two hearts at the same time, which makes my blood gas faster and more irritable. At the moment of being hooked, several simple repaired meridians collapse. For a time, the blood mist around me rises and blood gas constantly seeps out of my pores.


    Outside, the man Han Wuqi called a traitor also expressed his anger at the destruction of magic weapons on me. Seeing my blood overflowing, he sneered: that boy can''t do it, Tiangu blood. As long as the blood collapsed, it''s not far from death.


    He spoke, but his hands were not vague. He was more diligent than the others. He launched hundreds of attacks in just a few seconds.


    I ignored his ridicule, because great changes were taking place in my body at this time. Although the meridians collapsed, the blood gas was running, and my spine began to light up one by one. With the recovery of cultivation, the chain reaction was that the repair ability of Chunlei breathing method was constantly improving.


    When the light is lit to the fifth quarter, the scattered blood gas begins to become less. However, there are too many loopholes in the meridians in the body, which can not be blocked all at once. It can only be repaired according to the place that is about to collapse.


    While taking into account the meridians, I also need to stabilize the Lingqiao. Otherwise, under the impact of strong Qi and blood, the meridians will not collapse, and my soul will be exhausted in the Lingqiao.


    With both ends in mind, my recovery speed slows down and my spirit is highly concentrated for fear of changes.


    When the tenth vertebra was lit up, I stepped into the great holy land, the holy patterns appeared, the ancient words became apparent, and suddenly poured into the spiritual orifices, blocking all the cracks, making my spiritual orifices indestructible.


    The dispersion of power was relieved. The spring thunder exploded between my mouth and nose, and the scattered blood gas was blocked in an instant. I took a fierce breath, and the blood gas that had scattered over the temple was sucked back by me in an instant.


    Seeing this, the nine people outside stopped the attack, stopped the giant of the temple for the first time, and exclaimed: how is it possible that the meridians are broken, and it is impossible to recover in such a short time.


    He was amazed, but several of them saw the clue. One of the bearded old man said: he can use the top breathing method, which can mobilize the vitality of the body and repair the body.


    Is Shennong breathing the top breathing method?


    The words of the bearded old man surprised me a little. After all, there are few magic methods that can make them exclaim, not to mention the pure spirit world in the end of the law era.


    The post era Qingling world is at the transition point between the origin of scientific and technological civilization and the lost Xiuzhen civilization, and many things have been lost. But now it seems that many things left in the Qingling world are probably top-level skills that can be used all the time.


    It''s just that we can''t have insight, and it may have been modified by predecessors. Of course, the purpose of predecessors'' modification is not to let future generations practice incomplete Kung Fu, but to protect the Qingling world and future generations. After all, if such a top-level skill is exposed, it will lead to unprovoked disasters.


    But I believe that what they modified must be subtle. It can cover up some things, but it will not affect the cultivation of future generations.


    The spring thunder breathing method was simply changed by Han, and the effect was significantly improved immediately.


    Thinking of these, I secretly wrote down that in the future, when returning to the Qingling world, we must deduce and modify some existing skills first, even if not all the skills are top-level, but as long as one or two appear, it will be a great wealth for the Qingling world.


    After all, now the Qingling world has been twisted into a rope. Instead of being a secret, each family has let go of learning from each other. Even the spring thunder breathing method has been widely spread after the change of Hanyu.


    After my accident, they also saw higher-level strong people. I believe cangxue will also change and completely spread the modified spring thunder breathing method.


    Thinking in my heart, the spine in my body has been lit up to 20, and my cultivation has been restored to the realm of extreme Taoism and heaven. After the 21st root was lit, I thought it would be the same as last time. When I recovered to the original cultivation, I stopped and never opened the back spine.


    However, after the 21st root is fully lit, the blood gas still rushes up, all blocked in the front of the 22nd vertebrae, gathering strength and breaking through at one time.


    There have been similar situations in the past, but the condensed blood force is not enough every time. The main reason is that the heart does not have enough force to oppress the blood. But now the two hearts pulse at the same time, and the majestic blood gas continues to impact, finally lighting up the dark 22nd spine bone.


    This is not the end. The blood gas continues to rush up and is ready to light up the 23rd root, but when the 23rd root is lit up, I may enter the supreme state of the extreme Tao. At that time, there will be spiritual energy, which is not a good thing for my situation.


    Thinking of this, I clenched my teeth and gave up this opportunity to control my heart and try my best to restrain blood gas from continuing to impact. But at this time, Han Wuqi sent a message to me saying: don''t limit it and let it impact freely, otherwise the blood gas riots will make the situation worse. Moreover, the ancient blood vessels are all body cultivation. Without metaphysical power, the spirit body will not be energetic.


    Hearing this, I immediately released my control and allowed my two hearts to peristalsis like spring thunder. My blood gas suddenly boiled and became a runaway wild horse galloping wildly in my body.


    At the same time, I roared in my spiritual orifices, and there was a scene of lightning and thunder in my body space for a time.


    I''ve never seen such a strange image before. I''m a little overwhelmed. But Han Wuqi seemed to have seen it before. He sent a message to me again and said: don''t panic. Your spiritual body can''t be energized, so you need to go through the robbery. After the robbery, your spiritual experience becomes stronger and can support and control your powerful body. At that time, you don''t need to change your virtual body, and your physical body can be the same as other people''s energy body.


    I have seen the energy body. Even the extreme Tao supreme, the energy body is very amazing. However, the energetic things are always inferior to the noumenon, which exposes the deficiency of Tianxing when fighting with me.


    Although it can avoid the opponent''s attack, the power will be weakened, and the substantiation will be too cumbersome. After all, it is an energy body. It takes some effort to solidify, but it is a weakening for itself.


    That''s why the extreme Tao Supreme Master won''t do it easily, because their energy bodies need to convert between virtual and real, consuming too much of their own strength, and the extreme Tao Supreme Master is only the beginning of energy.


    And if I can, as Han Wuqi said, I can completely avoid this defect.

 Chapter 583

    Thunder billowed in my mind, and lightning, with unknown laws, was extremely powerful, constantly washing my soul.


    Han Wuqi continued to communicate with me and said: don''t compete. That''s the law of the ancestors of Tiangu family. It goes beyond the existence of the controller. You just need to keep the spirit alive and survive the robbery.


    When the strong die, the law will be scattered between heaven and earth. I''m afraid no one can erase the law of the existence of the controller. It''s not impossible to exist forever.


    The lightning with the law fell, and the blue lightning filled my soul space without leaving any gap. My soul trembled, and my three souls dispersed at the first blow.


    But soon I was forced to condense again, and 23 ancient characters poured into the Lingqiao crazily. Ancient characters were still emerging in the spine, stabilizing the Lingqiao layer by layer. As a result, three souls and seven souls flew around in it, but the Lingqiao was too strong, and they could not disperse no matter how strong they were.


    Han Wuqi felt what I was doing and couldn''t help shaking his head and said: your stupid method is really unprecedented. You directly stabilize the spirit and solve everything?


    In this matter, my concept is different from Han Wuqi. I know that he can read my heart, and I am not distracted to transmit the sound. After all, there is still blood gas in my body impacting the spine and vertebrae, and the 24th root can be lit up immediately. I can''t neglect it.


    If I imprison spiritual bodies, they will bear more power, and at the same time, the spiritual orifices will not be completely quenched.


    From the very beginning of cultivation, my spirit couldn''t get out of the body. It didn''t happen to me to wander for nine days and fight. The important thing is that I died once. Unlike other people, the spirit body can still maintain cultivation. In this way, my spirit body can only stay in the spirit body in the battle.


    And building a solid spiritual orifice naturally becomes the best choice. But what let me make such a choice was the recovery of the chaotic spirit tool life and death book in the hell, which gave me a fatal blow. If it weren''t for the stable soul, I would have been scared at that time, so I think the stable soul is the best choice.


    I thought in my heart and also wanted to test whether Han Wuqi could really know all the thoughts in my heart. As a result, my thoughts fell. Han Wuqi said: so good, your physique is really special.


    Hearing this, I have an impulse to curse my mother. The strong can really do whatever they want. The weak can''t even keep the most basic privacy in front of them?


    I just have this impulse. Naturally, I dare not think in my mind.


    In the flesh, blood vessels madly impact the spine and vertebrae, but the more later, the more blood gas is needed to light up, and it can''t be rushed away for a time.


    In the body, my three souls and seven souls fly around, but they remain intact. Except for a headache, it doesn''t affect my intelligence. Han Wuqi is not distracted by the sound transmission. The lightning flashes on the flesh and is repairing the crack.


    When we do this, the whole temple depends on the ancient armor to protect its life. If it does not exist, the nine domain masters can hit the temple at the same time. But now the problem is that when I am inside, the temple will not destroy itself. When they consume to a certain time, they can forcibly enter.


    The magic gate can send Han Wuqi in, and after coming in, he will not be resisted by the temple. It can be seen that their words are not false. After MuQing came in, the temple changed. It is no longer broken together with the divine armor as soon as we entered.


    But now Tiangu armor only needs two drops of blood essence to activate, and it should recognize the Lord at that time.


    The nine people outside are still attacking. The blood essence originally stored in the temple is being consumed rapidly. I collected all the blood essence of the three guards because they didn''t leave the station, but it won''t last long.


    When I looked up at the outside, my body roared and the twenty fourth vertebrae was lit up, but there was no improvement in strength. Instead, my spiritual space became larger.


    The spirit was baptized by the laws of the ancestors of Tiangu family. Now it has been stabilized, sat cross legged in the middle and allowed to be quenched by lightning.


    Time was running out. When the light of the temple became dim, my heart began to worry.


    In order to distract us, the domain Lord of the siege outside said coldly: when the temple is broken, you will die.


    The traitor who destroyed the magic weapon sneered and said: Han will return to me. At that time, I will make his life worse than death, and then draw his soul and become a puppet.


    While several people spoke, the strength of the attack in their hands weakened, but the speed was faster and faster.


    Unfortunately, I have experienced many life and death moments. Although I am a little flustered, I am not at a loss. Compared with me, Han Wuqi is much calmer than me. Compared with him, my experience and the number of life and death are not as much as him. Moreover, he has faced the controller and his mind is stronger than me.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, Mu Qing and Tian Lao just kept shivering.


    Two minutes later, the 25th segment of my spine lit up, but I still didn''t break through the realm, but the Lingqiao became larger and more stable. With the natural disaster in the Lingqiao, my spirit body began to grow larger. With the enlargement of the spirit body, the blood in my body became more magnificent and began to refine my flesh body.


    The situation is the same as what Han Wuqi said. The spirit body is enhanced, which can accommodate more power of a physical body. My blood gas is also enhanced under the influence of the changes of the spirit body. It can be seen that there is a close relationship between spirit and body.


    With the growth of strength, the blood gas impacted the spine more strongly. A few seconds later, the twenty sixth vertebrae was lit up, but there was still no breakthrough. Since the blood essence in the body was more pure, the improvement of my realm was a new model, and I was the last Tiangu nationality, and there was no guidance. Everything had to be explored by myself, and I had to wait until he made a breakthrough.


    But just then, the temple shook and the light of the whole palace dimmed. The giant domain master''s hand directly poked in from the outside. However, just when he was about to tear the defense, several ancient characters flew out of the temple and blocked it outside after exploding.


    The number of ancient characters in the temple is constant. If one is blown up, one will be less, but fortunately, the number is huge and can support some time.


    However, Han Wuqi needs three hours. Even if I fully recover, my realm will be improved. I have to hold on for three hours.


    But I''m afraid it''s too late.


    When the twenty seventh vertebrae was lit, the spirit body was just finished. At this time, the spirit body was no longer three souls and seven souls, but merged into a giant. I sat cross legged in the spirit hole. With the fall of the disaster, there was lightning and thunder in my body, and all meridians were wrapped. Then the law of the ancestors of Tiangu nationality appeared in the flesh.


    At first, I thought I was going to cross the robbery, but I soon found that it was not cross the robbery. The law was to integrate myself into my body. With the integration of the law, my body flashed for a time.


    Han Wuqi said to me at this time: among the four attributes of heaven and earth, the thunder attribute is the strongest, but it is also the most difficult to appear. You are lucky. The ancestor of Tiangu family happens to have the thunder attribute.


    I''ve seen the power of the four spirits. It''s really special. Although my predecessors walked my way, they left nothing behind. Now it is rare for Han Wuqi to understand some. He chased him and asked him: are there many attribute creatures in this universe?


    Han Wuqi said: it is extremely rare, and there are even fewer attributes in the law. You are the second blood of Tiangu after the collapse of Tiangu. It is estimated that you have this opportunity because you have been protected by your ancestors.


    "Second? Who''s the first? " I''m curious that there are still people walking in front.


    Han Wuqi sighed and said: the first is Su Yan. Unfortunately, he didn''t come to the end.


    Hearing this, I seem to understand why they found me. Han Wuqi gave me a good feeling, and it was Jian Xiu. I believe he was not a mercenary. He couldn''t help asking: did you find me related to resurrecting him?


    Han Wuqi didn''t deny it. He nodded and said: he still has a residual spirit. You have the same blood with him. Maybe you can give him a chance to regenerate.


    I then asked: where is his remnant spirit?


    "No comment!"


    Han Wuqi''s answer was very straightforward.


    I then asked: I saw a woman in the black hole, six points similar to my wife. Who is she?


    "Corpse clan, and it is related to your wife. That''s all I can tell you." Han Wuqi finished and formed a sword curtain outside his body. He didn''t communicate with me and was completely silent.


    At this time, the temple shook, and the ancient characters were being consumed at the fastest speed. Several times, even several people''s hands came in at the same time.


    But now I can''t help it even if I''m in a hurry. I just don''t care.


    Tianlao and MuQing are afraid. They can''t keep it. They are simply not afraid. They use their weak strength to attack the sky.


    If there are a few more, I''m afraid it will still play some role, but now even if they break out the strongest attack, they don''t even take a bubble, but at least it proves that their attitude is not cowardly.


    The spirit body in my body has completely survived the robbery. While the laws are integrated, the twenty eighth spine is lit up, and the speed of law integration suddenly becomes faster. But here, the state also stops and stays in the state of extreme Taoism and Taoism.


    Because the laws are not fully integrated, my current situation is not over and I can''t make a move. At this time, the protective cover has been broken, and a domain master has leaned into half of his body.


    Seeing that I couldn''t stand it, I couldn''t move. Tianlao suddenly sighed and landed with eight claws, climbing like a big spider towards the spaceship parked outside the temple.


    I thought he was going to fly a spaceship to escape, but with that broken spaceship, let alone escape, I''m afraid he''ll have to explode if he goes out.


    Now I have no time to stop, and the spaceship is not important to me. If the temple can be saved, it is the best spaceship. If it can''t be saved, what about the spaceship.


    However, in a few seconds, the glittering spacecraft suddenly faded and became dilapidated. Then a robot rushed out of the ship. At first, I was stunned, but I soon reacted that I had changed my body again.


    In the robot''s hand, there is a weapon similar to a gun. Tianlao jumped out and shouted wildly at the sky.

 Chapter 584

    When Tianlao roared madly, the weapon in his hand suddenly glowed red, and then a dazzling light curtain crossed out, directly hitting half of the domain masters.


    Seeing a lower life attacking himself, the domain master snorted coldly and disdained to pay attention to it. But the next second, the light column penetrated directly from his chest, leaving a huge blood hole.


    "Ah!"


    The domain leader uttered a scream, and with anger, he was about to attack Tianlao directly. But before he fully entered the temple, he was attacked by countless ancient characters and was beaten out at once.


    At the moment of domain master''s withdrawal, the weapon in Tianlao''s hand hit the light column again, directly penetrated his head and hurt his soul.


    Tianlao was crazy and shouted at the sky: come on, let you taste the power of energy weapons.


    I didn''t expect that the energy stone could be made into weapons. I was a little strange. It is reasonable to say that the technology of the holy land is stronger than that of the eastern land, but the holy land is not equipped with such weapons. Instead, I dig the chaotic spirit stone in the chaotic creatures to make weapons. That power is not at the same level as the weapons in the hands of the old people in front of me.


    Han Wuqi was also startled, fiercely opened his eyes and looked straight at Tianlao.


    By Han Wuqi''s sudden stare, Tianlao''s body trembled. Han Wuqi asked: as far as I know, alchemy can''t make this energy crystal into a weapon. How did you do it?


    When asked, Tianlao hesitated and looked at me with two mechanical eyes for help.


    I know that Tianlao is an unrecognized scientist in Dongtu. In a scientific and technological civilization, there must be a reason why such top-level things are not recognized, and his ability to convert the power of energy spar into weapons is probably related to this.


    Things in the scientific world are very different from Xiuzhen civilization. Some things can not be recognized if they are good and right. When the truth is in the hands of a few people, he is likely to be regarded as an alternative. Such things have happened a lot in Qingling world.


    That''s what happened in the old days. And his ability to use energy spar as a weapon is probably related to his exclusion. At this time, he did not want to say that he was not afraid of not being recognized, but wanted to keep the secret.


    Seeing this, I quickly told Han Wuqi: senior, I believe you won''t force people to be difficult.


    Han Wuqi said to me with a voice: if you want to find a way to keep this person and keep him around, it will be of great use in the future.


    I nodded, but the energy crystal in Tian Lao''s hand was not so easy to get. Only a few pieces were stored in the warehouse of the holy land. I''m afraid it will be destroyed after the holy land was destroyed.


    Tianlao sold it to me because what he needs is not money, but to explore the void. For a scientist, it is more important to go further than anything.


    Another point is that he wants to prove himself.


    That''s why he gave me the only energy spar.


    Seeing that I stopped Han Wuqi, Tianlao looked at me gratefully. He stood with a mechanical body, looked up to the outside, and continued to shout to several domain owners: come on, don''t counsellor.


    Although the domain leader who was badly hurt just now saved his life, he was unable to participate in the destruction of the temple and sat cross legged in the void to regulate his breath. The others did not dare to probe in, but continued to attack the temple and weaken the ancient characters inside.


    Seeing that the old man was not firing weapons, Mu Qing hurriedly urged: what are you doing? Attack them quickly. If you drag it down, the temple can''t hold up.


    The old man was stunned when he heard the speech, and his expression was a little flustered. Then he said: just like them, they didn''t dare to break the temple.


    As soon as they said this, I said it secretly. If you can penetrate the domain master, your energy crystal must only be enough twice. After all, it''s too small.


    I can see things that people outside can''t see. The traitor who was destroyed by Han Wuqi immediately jumped out and said: his weapon has no energy.


    Hearing what they said, Tianlao suddenly showed panic. I sighed. Indeed, I was a scientist. I was timid and could not breathe. Mu Qing was also talkative. If I didn''t ask such a question, the other party wouldn''t find it at all.


    Knowing that she had done something wrong, MuQing regretted throwing herself two slaps in the face. And his move made people outside more sure. The domain master who was destroyed by Han Wuqi entered the temple at the first time and stepped into two-thirds of his body, giving us no time to react.


    However, at this time, the old man''s eyes suddenly became fanatical, and the dark weapon glowed again and made a stronger light. The master of the domain was not defensive, and immediately penetrated the spiritual body. The spirit and body were severely damaged at the same time. It was too late to go out. The ancient characters of the temple flew out again and directly blew him out.


    The one who rushed in was attacked twice last time, and the spirit hole was also pierced, but the spirit avoided it. At this time, the domain master, the spirit body after psionicization still hid in the spirit hole and was directly punched out. After going out, the flesh body broke directly.


    Seeing this, his companions hurried forward, and the seven domain masters released the law at the same time, which finally stabilized his body, but even so, he only had half his life left.


    The old man looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. There was no fear on his face. The weapon in his hand pointed to the void. He said proudly: the bright man doesn''t talk secretly. The weapon in my hand can be fired six times. The rest three times depends on who will be unlucky.


    He spoke very well. Even if the weapons in his hand had been scrapped, people didn''t dare to try at this time. Not to mention three times, even once, when you step into the temple and enter half of the card owner, no one can avoid it and you will be seriously hurt.


    The external domain masters are loyal to different controllers, and no one wants to take risks.


    I heard Tianlao say so, and my hanging heart finally fell down. But at this time, they can''t quench their thirst. Although they dare not step into the temple, they are still attacking the temple. When the ancient characters are consumed to a certain extent, they won''t get stuck when they come in, but directly step in.


    I close my eyes and don''t look. At this time, the soul is stable, the sharp pain is not so strong, the spine also stops impacting, and the only thing left is the body absorbing the law.


    The realm of domain master is above the extreme Taoism and Taoism. My body is unusual. Combined with the law of thunder attribute, I may be able to resist the domain master. Even if I can''t, I won''t die if I touch it. I don''t even have a chance to play.


    Thinking of this, my heart is full of hope.


    Time continued to slip away. Half an hour later, two-thirds of the ancient characters in the temple had been consumed, and the remaining ancient characters could only be barely supported.


    At this time, a domain master stood up and said: it''s just a waste of time for us to prevaricate like this. Why don''t I suggest that whoever rushes in first, as long as we survive, no matter whether we are seriously injured or not, who owns the Tiangu armor in the end?


    As soon as he said this, the remaining domain masters fell into meditation. Finally, all agreed.


    I know it''s bad. There must be brave men under the heavy reward. Moreover, they come here for their master''s son to seize Tiangu armor. If they can''t get it because of retreat, I''m afraid they''ll die if they go back.


    After a few seconds of silence, several people suddenly started at the same time. Even the two people in cross knee meditation were not adjusting their breath and shot with injuries. And with the lessons of the previous three times, everyone is very careful. Even if the old weapons are powerful again, it is difficult to hit them hard.


    Tianlao was completely flustered when he saw that the seven people shot at the same time. He not only didn''t fire weapons, but also threw away the guns with his backhand, and then ran to me and Han for asylum. I was speechless for a while. He was bluffing, but at least he delayed for half an hour.


    The seven people shot, the temple roared, and all the remaining ancient characters flew up in an instant, breaking out the last blow of hammering, and blocking the seven people outside for the last time. But at the same time, all the defenses were eliminated, leaving only a light curtain.


    The temple seemed to feel that it was going to be destroyed, sending out an unwilling hum and shaking violently.


    Aware of the changes in the temple, they were afraid to destroy the ancient armor, so they stopped quickly and dared not come forward.


    It was almost a pause of a few seconds. I suddenly ejected two drops of blood essence, flew directly into the temple and fell on the ancient armor. For a time, the whole star was thundering, and the blood red lightning fell from the distant starry sky and covered the sky over the temple.


    Before I could react, a golden light suddenly flew out of the temple, and then the Tiangu armor was worn on me. The next second, the overwhelming red lightning in the stars drilled into the armor. The original golden armor immediately turned red, and there were red thunder flowing on it, which was very bright.


    When I felt his strength, I was secretly pleased and gave birth to an impulse to resist the domain master, but I didn''t wait for me to feel its strength. The Pangu flag on my body suddenly flew out uncontrollably. The old Pangu flag bloomed gorgeous colors at this time, moved in the void, and appeared directly behind me the next second, integrated with the Tiangu armor and became a cloak.


    Pangu flag is indeed its accessory. I''m not surprised, but more happy, because Pangu flag was an extremely powerful magic weapon when it was independent. Now it is integrated with Tiangu armor. The whole appearance has changed, and the defense will only be higher.


    Now I regret leaving the small wooden axe to Han, because from the current changes, the small wooden axe also belongs to a part of Tiangu armor. Armor and weapons are a perfect combination.


    Seeing that Zhan Jia recognized the Lord, the domain masters outside were completely crazy and all rushed in. But just as they were about to step into the holy city, the purple heart in my body began to beat, countless blood vessels spread from my feet, and the whole temple was covered in less than a blink of an eye, and every drop of flowing blood essence contained countless ancient words.


    After they were covered, the power of terror broke out directly, and the whole temple revived again. At the same time, I also felt a special power. Tiangu God armor and the temple seemed to be integrated into one. When I stood inside, I got the greatest blessing.

 Chapter 585

    After controlling the Tiangu armor, I felt that the temple, armor and small wooden axe were all born for war. They were just attributes of mutual blessing, which seemed to be preparing for defense.


    Perhaps this is because the holy city and armor were built when the Tiangu clan was about to perish. At the last moment, they wanted to leave some people by relying on the temple. Unfortunately, under the encirclement and suppression of the immortal insects and the controller, they didn''t leave anything in the end.


    At the moment when the nine domain masters attacked at the same time, the temple recovered, the ancient characters in my blood were integrated into the temple, and immediately changed, strong enough to compete with the domain masters. For a time, the golden light rose, the law surged, and there were thunder outside the golden ancient characters.


    The curtain of light rises and the nine don''t fight out at the same time.


    Maybe they were cheated by heaven and missed the best opportunity. All nine people were a little angry. The domain master who was destroyed by Han Wuqi gritted his teeth and said: let''s continue to consume and see how long he can last.


    After he finished, the others did not answer and directly attacked the temple.


    My blood circulates and continuously transports the blood essence, especially the purple heart. Its beating law is completely different from my original heart. If you listen carefully, you will find that there are two heartbeat sounds in my chest. They stagger the beating, but stagger the peak of releasing power. There is no gap. The two hearts continue to inject strong vitality and strength into the blood gas.


    But this stalemate is meaningless, because God armor recognizes the Lord, they no longer have scruples, they don''t keep their hands, and the consumption of ancient characters is hundreds of times higher than before. Even if a flowing blood supply is continuously provided, it still can''t last too long.


    When I summoned the Tiangu armor, I had already thought about it. By then, mobilize three guards, plus me, maybe I can have the spare strength to fight. After six hours, I couldn''t make it, and I waited to die. When my blood gas dried up and was killed, I might as well stand up and fight.


    After feeling the bonus of Tiangu armor and thunder attributes, I firmly believed in this idea. Therefore, when they started to attack, the guards in the city had become apparent. At the same time, I asked MuQing and Tianlao to bring Han Wuqi to the temple.


    When I take action and the guards go out, the defense of the temple is not so strong. They hide in the main hall and can also use building defense. When they encounter danger, they give me time to turn back and avoid being pinned down.


    At the same time, I have another plan. If I can''t attend to the temple, but I can fight out, I will abandon Mu Qing and Han Wuqi.


    Now for me, living is more important than anything. Especially the Tiangu armor is on me. I have to take him out.


    Han Wuqi noticed my psychological activities and said: your choice is right. You can''t die for you or for us. Those who achieve great things should know the choice, otherwise they will only change all the situations and pay a greater price.


    Su Yan needs to revive with my blood essence. If I die, there will be no second living Tiangu family in the world. As he said, no matter from what point of view, my worst-case plan is right.


    Human nature is sometimes very important, but for the sake of temporary human nature, let more people pay the price of life, that is not to adhere to human nature, but to do evil with your saint''s mind.


    I don''t understand this truth, but I know I''m not the Almighty Lord. No one will help me make up for my mistakes. I don''t have such a strong aura.


    The important thing is that this is not the Qingling world, and I am not the one who made a mistake and has Han to deal with and support behind me.


    I didn''t respond to Han Wuqi. The first time the guard appeared, I stepped out step by step, and the majestic power was released. The place I passed suddenly became a thunder marsh. I built three virtual meridians to continuously inject my blood into the three guards. In this way, they could improve their fighting time. At the same time, they stood around me and just built a field.


    At the moment of stepping out of the temple, the two fields collided. For a moment, lightning and thunder flashed and pulled out countless light arcs, but at the moment of collision, we resisted.


    The strength of the guard was originally above the domain master. With the two of them seriously injured, the advantage was weakened a lot.


    According to my schedule, the three guards shot at the same time at the moment when the field scattered after collision, directly stopped seven people and cut them apart.


    At this time, the benefits of the two hearts are fully revealed. The purple heart extracts half of its blood gas and injects it into the three guards. The guards who block the three domain masters get more blessings, and the guards who block the two are slightly reduced. Even so, the impact on me is still very small.


    The Pangu flag floated behind me without my hand. It floated instantly after absorbing the ancient words I injected on the armor. After combining with the Tiangu armor, it directly stopped the surrounding force field. I stared at the traitor in Su Yan''s camp, and Tiandao boxing went straight out.


    As the saying goes, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. As long as they have one breath, they can give full play to their strength, so they have to be solved in advance, and it also gives me a process of adapting and recognizing my strength.


    The two seriously injured people were already close. When they saw my hand, they immediately hugged and gathered together to fight me.


    Tiandao boxing has also changed. The fist printed with lightning is directly bombarded on their defense light curtain.


    At the moment of touching, I suffered a great counterattack, but at the same time, I also felt that the defense light curtain was close to collapse. The main strength was played by the less injured person. The traitor''s soul was damaged and had little spare power.


    I sneered and had confidence in myself. The second fist of Tiandao boxing went out. At the same time, my two hearts stopped beating. When the fist seal was about to fall on the light column, my two hearts beat at the same time and output strength at the same time.


    For a moment, my fist print was like a shell out of the barrel. I couldn''t feel the power of counterattack. The protection built by the two people collapsed directly.


    The man who made the most effort spewed a big mouthful of blood from his mouth. I rushed directly at him, but a light flashed on him on the way. A pagoda flew out and became bigger in the air, so I suppressed it at me.


    I snorted coldly. The divine armor shone. I used its power for the first time and hit it out with a fist. After the collision, the pagoda flew out of his control and was backfired. He opened his mouth and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    The blessing of war armor is stronger than I thought. Beyond my expectation, it can be seen that the things that the controllers want to intervene are really unusual. If they get it, they can soar to the sky. The important thing is that I can also enter the extremely wild world. Above, I am an invincible existence.


    The only defect is that the wooden axe is not there. If the wooden axe is there, the pagoda has collapsed just now. But now it''s OK. I stretched out my breath in my heart and couldn''t help talking more. When I hit the third punch, I said sarcastically: you don''t want Tiangu armor. Let''s experience it first.


    The tone is arrogant, but at this time I have arrogant capital. At the same time, I dare not be careless. When I shot, I controlled the temple on the astrolabe and flew in the direction of the wild world.


    With my complete punch and the blessing of war armor, the man''s body exploded before he could recall his pagoda.


    The traitor next to me originally wanted to help, but he noticed that my strength was too strong on the way, so he turned and ran away.


    A traitor is a traitor and can never be trusted.


    I didn''t even have time to see the results. Now is not the time to completely wipe them out. As long as they are hard hit and can''t pose a threat to me, I went after the traitor at the first time.


    His magic weapon was destroyed and his injury was very serious. He couldn''t speed up. When I caught up, he was scared. I didn''t show mercy to the traitor. Han Wuqi wanted to kill his people despite serious injuries. The mutiny must have caused great losses to Su Yan and them.


    People like this don''t deserve to live in this world.


    When I punched him down, he hardly had any resistance. During the escape, his body exploded and his psionics spread, but he was killed by me before he condensed into a human form.


    The whole battle lasted only five seconds. Although the three guards were a little laborious, they did not show signs of complete defeat. Seeing this, I turned back and grabbed the empty floating Pagoda in my hand. Unexpectedly, I just touched it, and there was a force of exclusion.


    I snorted coldly. My blood condensed and wanted to erase it by force. As a result, Han Wuqi sent a message to me that the domain master''s magic weapon can''t be used anymore. Except for breaking, it''s complete suppression.


    Suppression is the next policy, otherwise Han Wuqi will not take the risk to break up when dealing with Yu WANGDING. So I let go of the pagoda and kept banging my fist up.


    At the beginning, the pagoda trembled, but it didn''t move. At the tenth fist, the tower body flashed and thundered, which was attached by my attribute law. When the eleventh fist fell, a crack appeared on the tower body.


    At the end of the fifteen fists, the pagoda completely collapsed. I was also relieved. I stepped out to the place where there were psionic fluctuations. I didn''t bother to find where the man''s psionic energy was hiding. I directly released the law with thunder, covering the whole area. At the same time, the Pangu flag floating behind me became larger, intervened in the battle of one of the guards, and used the Pangu flag to block several powerful attacks for him.


    Under the cover of the law of thunder, the man''s remaining psionic powers were directly destroyed and completely died.


    Because I stepped in, the blood gas injected into the guard was reduced and sent to the other guards against the three domain masters. When I fell, the thunder flashed under my feet and stepped directly down towards one of them.


    Because I am the domain master in my heyday, I dare not be careless. I concentrate my strength and two hearts beat at the same time.


    At the moment of collision, the terrible impact dispersed like an asteroid explosion. I fell down and flew out upside down. On the way, my blood gas rolled and I almost vomited blood. But the thunder on the Tiangu armor helped me resolve 50% of the impact, and the protection effect was exaggerated.


    It can be said that without Tiangu armor, my body is special, and I still can''t compete with the domain leader.

 Chapter 586

    If you can withstand the attack of others, you are qualified to fight. Otherwise, everything is useless. One attempt gave me enough confidence and stepped up again. At the same time, the guard cooperated with me and stopped the other two people outside.


    The battle should not be too long, otherwise other strong forces may come. Now there is no doubt that any passer-by will become my enemy as soon as he comes here.


    Seeing that I was under the Lord''s attack, the domain Master said with a frozen face: it is indeed a unique artifact in ancient times, but it is a waste to fall into your hands. Since you don''t know how to live or die, you will complete you today.


    As soon as the words fell, a force burst out of him, and his body quickly became psychic. At this time, I think it is impossible to attack him, because the power of psionication is too powerful, which is caused by the instantaneous release of power in his body.


    In the blink of an eye, he had grown into a giant. He laughed wildly and said: what doesn''t know whether to live or die will complete you today.


    With his mockery, a huge foot hit me like a star. It seemed huge and the speed was very slow. In fact, it was almost to the extreme, just like lightning.


    Compared with his huge body, at this time, I was like a grain of dust, almost invisible, and the coverage was too large to occupy a star domain, and I had nowhere to escape.


    Han Wuqi said that when my spirit body becomes stronger, my flesh body can also become bigger, but I haven''t had time to figure out how to become bigger. When I''m still thinking about it, my giant feet have fallen.


    This is the void, the real dimensional space. There is no distinction between up and down, front and back, left and right, but when his feet fall, there are rules under me, forming a solid barrier, blocking my way to reduce the impact.


    Before the foot arrived, the huge force had fallen all over my body, which made my whole body ache. At the last moment, I built my own rule pattern under my feet, stood on it, gave a loud roar, and took back the blood injected into the guard with my hand. The two hearts stopped suddenly. The moment I touched, my heart beat at the same time.


    Under his feet, I was so small that I couldn''t see my own existence, but the exploding thunder Ze and law were still like an ocean spreading under his feet.


    At that moment, all the forces in my body were released, and the armor was mobilized to form a power grid. The Pangu flag spread out in the palm of my hand and followed my hands to lift his feet.


    The power of the explosion completely drowned me. What I endured was like a planet pressing on myself. I even stopped breathing. I have to say that the strength of the psionic domain master has been improved to a higher level. But even if I was secretly attacked by domain masters at this level, I still carried it down.


    The voice of the psionic domain master spread among the stars and sneered: does a little ant want to turn the sky?


    Then he rolled the soleplate of his feet hard. It was really like rolling an mole ant to trample me to death. His body completely covered me, leaving only a rezer in the middle, which proved that I was not dead.


    Under great pressure, my whole bones will be broken, but when I am under heavy pressure, the blood in my body will boil more, and the spirit body in my soul will be covered with lightning. When I don''t know what happened, the spirit body fiercely stood up in the spirit body.


    The space of the spiritual body is infinite. When the spiritual body stands up, I feel that the whole physical body is expanding.


    At this time, the three guards have been defeated one after another, and there can be no delay. The domain master who trampled on me still sneered and said with a sneer: all I need to do is teach you to recognize yourself. Mole ants are


    Before he finished, he suddenly found that my body was getting bigger and bigger. His feet began to lift up uncontrollably. Finally, I made a strong force and directly lifted him away.


    Without the suppression of external forces, my flesh expanded rapidly. The Tiangu armor on my body seemed to be spiritual. It grew rapidly with my body. For a time, the Pangu flag fluttering behind me was like a curtain of heaven. The totem on it glowed, the lightning moved, and I could no longer see the ragged appearance.


    I made a cold sound and hit him directly. His center of gravity was not stable. Then he took my punch and the whole person fell back.


    But just then one of the guards was blown up, and the other three rushed to help, trying to encircle me in the Xingyu.


    When I saw this, I immediately stopped and stepped down towards the temple. In the temple, I have blessings. I can''t beat it, but at least I can hold it.


    But on my way back, a magic instrument flew towards me. However, the changes of magic tools are limited. Even the magic tools in the domain master''s hand are like toys in front of me, just a small light spot. Seeing it flying, I reached out and grabbed it in my hand.


    The power of the magic weapon was released and exploded in my palm, but compared with my huge body, the destructive power was completely negligible.


    Of course, the domain master who hit the magic weapon didn''t expect the magic weapon to hurt me. His purpose was to block me so that they could block my way.


    However, at the same time, I also controlled the last two guards to gather quickly. After gathering, they did not stop them, but directly committed self violence. The power of terror was released in the sky and was colorful, blocking the seven people behind at the same time.


    The guard is the combination of ancient characters and blood essence divine consciousness. As long as I''m alive, I can gather at any time, but if I let them stop on the way just now, I can''t stop the seven supreme masters.


    The residual power of self explosion has not yet fallen. I have caught up with the flying temple, but now I am huge. The temple is only a point in my eyes. It is precisely because of my huge body that I can catch up with the fast-flying temple. I really wonder how to restore my normal body shape. Otherwise, if I fall down, I will not enter the temple, but trample on the temple.


    However, when I hesitated, there was a golden light in the temple. The originally small temple suddenly became a flying planet, enough to accommodate my body.


    I just stepped down. At the moment of landing, I didn''t look back. Instead, I injected blood essence for the first time, and the three guards became manifest. At the same time, the ancient characters in the city were activated.


    The next second, there was a loud noise in the void and the temple shook. The seven domain masters stepped on the temple and wanted to break him. But the temple resisted.


    And when they attacked the second wave, my armor suddenly danced, and the Pangu flag soared into the sky, becoming bigger and bigger. Finally, it completely covered the temple and formed a circular light ball.


    At this time, the Pangu flag is no longer a cloak. It has become something similar to the array. It is translucent, but the pattern totem on it is completely unchanged.


    Although Pangu flags are separated from battle armor, they recognize the Lord as a whole. They are still connected with me. Blood gas can be injected invisibly.


    Seeing that the Pangu flag completely stopped the attack of the seven people, I ignored it and started the star fixing disk in the soul to control the temple and speed up the speed.


    I can''t kill them just now. Even if I can, killing seven will be a great risk to me. What I''m most worried about is that there are other domain masters coming. It''s really over at that time. Now, as long as they can''t attack, I just need to escape and step into the star domain of the wild world. Even if they go in, they don''t dare to release the rules of the domain master. But I can resist them, but I don''t step into the realm of the domain master. If they go in, they are completely dead.


    But when I go back, what I have to face is not them, but not starworms.


    The speed of the temple accelerated and turned into a streamer in the stars, holding a long tail, like a comet falling. The seven indomitable giants behind me chased after me and occasionally caught up with me to attack, but they couldn''t break the defense of the ancient flag. They couldn''t shoot continuously during the chase, which couldn''t consume me.


    During this period, I asked Tianlao to scan around all the time. If I found a new energy body approaching, I immediately reminded me, and then I sat down cross legged to regulate my breath.


    Killing two disabled domain masters just now didn''t cause me any damage, but when dealing with the domain master in the peak period, I vomited two mouthfuls of blood, and several cracks appeared on the meridians, which need to be repaired.


    Fortunately, the next few hours were very quiet, but the seven domain owners pursued and did not give up. After all, it took us more than ten days to go back from here. The journey of a few hours was nothing at all, and it was not enough for them to give up.


    During this time, Han Wuqi never gave me a voice, but there were fewer and fewer lightning cracks on his body, which gradually came into his body.


    Five hours later, he suddenly opened his eyes and said very calmly: let the holy city stop.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, my eyelids jumped wildly. The current form is good for us. He wants to stop us. What he has to do is to kill seven people.


    Hearing the speech, I stopped the temple for the first time and said: senior, I''ll help you.


    At this time, Han Wuqi doesn''t have any strong breath. If I don''t look at his eyes, I feel like an ordinary person, but even I can''t help shivering when I look at his eyes.


    When the temple stopped, the seven domain masters launched hundreds of attacks in a second, but soon they realized that it was wrong and retreated one after another. However, it was too late.


    I didn''t see how Han Wuqi moved. I felt that he suddenly disappeared in situ. Then I heard a sword sound from the void, and a very small sword light skipped across the sky.


    "Sword!"


    Han Wuqi''s voice was sonorous and powerful. At this time, even his words were full of endless sword Qi, but I also found that Han Wuqi did not manifest his virtual body. In this way, the gap in physical strength was too large. When I was about to remind him, the void suddenly scattered majestic blood. I saw a retreating domain master''s head suddenly roll down and the blood rushed into the sky.


    Han Wuqi was so small that I couldn''t see him at all. He just looked at a domain master and fell to the ground in the blink of an eye, which cooled my neck, quickly reduced the spiritual body in the spiritual orifice and recovered the physical body.


    Because I feel that if I want to fight him, I can''t use virtual body at all.

 Chapter 587

    I was completely frightened. The extremely strong sword is even more terrible.


    Among the few people, only the traitor knew Han Wuqi''s power. The rest thought he was seriously injured. As a result, the man was killed by me. Naturally, no one can remind him now. Seeing that their companions were beheaded, the other six realized that their huge body was completely a meat target under the extreme sword. As a result, they all recovered their true body, but they were beheaded when they recovered their true body.


    His companions died one after another. The rest knew that if he was on the run, leaving his back to Han Wuqi was an act of death. At the same time, they stopped to resist. As a result, the light of the unity of Han Wuqi''s sword was like a needle, which did not break their rules and defense at all, but poked a small hole like a tofu. Han Wuqi shot in from the inside without waiting for them to react, Three heads in an instant.


    The remaining white bearded old man was scared to death. He pointed to Han Wuqi crazily and said: I know you, I know you, you devil!


    Han Wuqi''s sword light flashed, and the man appeared. He stood in front of the domain master, wearing white clothes, and the silent sword Qi formed a defense circle around him. Stare coldly at the last domain master.


    He suddenly stopped, obviously touched by what domain master just said. But I thought about that sentence. It meant nothing except a crazy sentence.


    The old man with white beard was scared crazy and laughed wildly, but he still shot at Han Wuqi. I''m afraid anyone with accomplishments will fight back except the controller who can stand still.


    Han Wuqi also moved, but instead of turning the sword, he shot directly. After a few rounds, the old man''s law was broken. Han Wuqi didn''t kill him, but brought him back after he was imprisoned.


    Falling into the temple, the larger temple is also shrinking rapidly and moving forward again.


    I am completely relieved that seven people were killed, and I don''t worry about meeting people later. Unless they kill in an organic form, a dozen or even 50 or 60 people will only be sent to Han Wuqi.


    The old man with white beard said he was a devil just now. I think it''s true. On the battlefield, the powerful sword Qi flying around is definitely a sharp weapon for group killing.


    Sword Lingxiao didn''t reach the point of Han Wuqi, but after he completely turned into a sword, his performance in several battles was similar to that of Han Wuqi at this time, but his opponent was not the domain master.


    Without saying a word, Han Wuqi threw the white bearded old man on the ground and said: Seal him with your ancient characters. This man can''t be killed. I keep it useful.


    I guess it was the old man Bai Xu''s words that reminded Han Wuqi of something and wanted to ask valuable news from him.


    Han Wuqi told me to suppress it. I thought the domain leader was a free man at this time. I was so frightened that I rushed over at the first time and typed dozens of ancient characters. As a result, when the ancient characters entered the body, I found that all the meridians and orifices of the domain leader were sealed by the sword Qi.


    I felt relieved and couldn''t help wiping my forehead. Mu Qing and Tian Lao are far away from Han Wuqi. They occasionally glance at Han Wuqi with fear in their eyes.


    After that, he was quiet. There was no mad dog chasing after him. Han Wuqi didn''t immediately search the soul of the old man with white beard, as if he had forgotten it.


    While my ancient characters are gradually superimposed, the sword Qi in the main body of the domain is dimmed and replaced by my sword Qi.


    This made my forehead cold. If Han Wuqi didn''t close his eyes and ignore the outside affairs, I would really go there and ask him to ask quickly. After asking, either kill or let go, but it would be too scary to stay in the temple.


    The domain leader suddenly launched a sneak attack. I can''t bear it without preparation, especially Tianlao and MuQing. If we are attacked, we don''t even have a chance to save them.


    But Han didn''t listen to me for a long time, so I had to give up. I gritted my teeth and built 30 more ancient characters in the main body of the domain.


    Tian Lao and Mu Qing also saw it. They turned pale and whispered: Zhang Tong, are your ancient characters stable?


    "Theoretically, it is stable!" I wiped the sweat on my forehead and answered in a low voice.


    Mu Qing was so frightened that he almost jumped up. He didn''t hide it. He lost his voice and said: what is theory?


    I explained: Master Han Wuqi''s sword has blocked his power. I sealed it with 30 ancient characters, but I still used 70. It can be said that he will not get out of trouble, but things are not absolute. Maybe there are places we don''t worry about, and he can still get out of trouble.


    Because I''m also worried, this is for Han Wuqi. I hope he can change his mind and deal with it as soon as possible.


    But Han Wuqi, who can read my heart, can''t even hear what we say at this time and is completely indifferent. I glanced at Han Wuqi and motioned them not to talk. I picked up the old man with white beard, threw him into the temple, and placed heavy seals in it. When I finished, I was relieved, patted Mu Qing on the shoulder and said: if you let him run out like this, it can only show that you are thinner than paper with Tianlao''s life, and the will of heaven is so.


    Mu Qing''s eyebrows are locked, and the speechless is not talking. Just then, Tianlao suddenly said: someone came again, but they stopped and didn''t come.


    Tianlao quickly calculated and said: the place where they stopped was where the elder killed six people just now.


    Six people were cut off, and the law covered that star field. Even when we were far away, we could still feel the power of their law.


    Such a big noise, they must know what happened.


    I analyzed and said: they have seen the traces there. It is estimated that they will not be chasing.


    After verifying my words, the voice fell. Tianlao said: they left and didn''t come.


    I looked at Han Wuqi and said: senior, you left a breath. They must be able to feel it. If you don''t catch up now, you are likely to go back and call someone. At that time, you are likely to ambush on your way back. You must be careful.


    In the previous battle, the killed domain master''s law could not be erased, but Han Wuqi could completely take away the residual sword Qi, but he did not do so.


    As a man of cultivation, or a man who survived the slaughter, such a small mistake will not be made. He should have his own plan, so I asked him, not for an answer, but to fool him.


    Han Wuqi heard a faint reply and said: I won''t go back. I''ll enter the wild world with you. I''ll do well if there''s no star bug outbreak at that time.


    I couldn''t help laughing and said: elder, aren''t you kidding? You should know that the domain master can''t step into the extreme world, otherwise it will break the life star and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Han Wuqi listened and said: I know, so you need your strength to seal me at that time. The white bearded old man is not that I don''t want to seal, but that my power can''t appear in the extreme world. It can only be sealed by you. But don''t worry, I will always pay attention. As long as he has any changes, I will stop him at the first time and won''t give him a chance to get out of trouble.


    Asked a question and got two answers. Knowing that he was paying attention to the white bearded old man, I also took a long breath, and Mu Qing and Tian Lao showed a rare smile on their faces.


    I heard the speech and didn''t say anything. The temple continued to fly forward, and no one came after me on the way.


    When I was about to reach the wild world, I sealed Han Wuqi''s sword spirit. It was said to be a seal. In fact, he restrained his breath and asked me to wrap a layer of paper on the outside to prevent the breath from leaking out. He can rush out at any time.


    Finally, without fixing the astrolabe, the naked eye can see the wild world. From a high altitude, it is a blue-green planet, the blue is the ocean and the green is the vegetation.


    The spiritual world is rich, and the activities of monks rarely cause sustained or permanent damage to the environment, so the vegetation is dense.


    On the whole, there is no difference except that it is much larger than the Qingling world. And all life stars are almost like this. Maybe this is the environment in which life appears.


    After entering the atmosphere, I didn''t let the holy city land, but summoned three guards and then Yukong fell.


    Han Wuqi told me not to let Tianlao go, so I invited him to enter China together. When we left Dongtu, we had alerted the defense system above. Tianlao''s identity had been exposed. Now he would go back, but he was completely dead end. At my invitation, he agreed to stay, but he was unwilling to go to Zhongtu.


    Considering his appearance, I agree that he will stay in the temple. Han Wuqi will also stay. Finally, Mu Qing and I will go back.


    I asked Mu Qing to lead the way directly to the imperial palace of Ji Ling empire. As a result, when we arrived in the city, we heard someone talking about the little sect leader of Tianfu gate who openly proposed to Princess Han.


    Speaking of Tianfu gate, I''m a little surprised. At the beginning, Tiandao left here. Even if he didn''t use the power of domain master, it wouldn''t be difficult to level the whole Tianfu gate. Why is Tianfu gate still there?


    Mu Qing hurried to find someone to inquire. As a result, he knew that Tianfu gate had not been destroyed, but also received great benefits. Now its strength was higher. It was because of this that Tianfu gate had the confidence to propose to the royal family.


    Behind the Tianfu gate is the way of heaven. Even Ji Ling empire is afraid.


    I heard it with sneers. The way of heaven has been cut off. As a result, Tianfu gate is still here, pretending to be a tiger?


    If I hadn''t made a breakthrough, I would be helpless in the face of such a problem. Even my wife might not be able to keep it. But now it''s different.


    I took Mu Qing directly into the palace. When blocked, I directly put on my armor and released my strongest strength. At one time, the law and ancient characters suppressed the whole city. The Taoist ancestors trembled and dared not come out.


    Stepping into the palace, the people who saw Tianfu gate from a distance, although aware of my breath, were still arrogant and had no respect for me.


    He walked out of the crowd and asked coldly: who are you?


    The purpose of my return is to prepare for dealing with immortal starworms. I don''t want to waste time on these small things. When he asked, I remembered that Tiangu God armor is full armor and opened my helmet immediately.

 Chapter 588

    As long as I show my face, I don''t think they have any extra words under absolute power.


    As long as you give in, today''s story will be exposed. After all, Han did not appear here. It can be seen that Ji Ling empire is still protecting her and has not been wronged.


    However, Jiang Tianxing didn''t think so. He hummed arrogantly and said: who do I think it is? It''s from MuQing sect.


    He said that he stopped here for a while. At this time, he realized that the law shrouded in the sky was released from me. His face changed a little, but soon returned to normal. He snorted in his nostrils and said: how can you become so strong after a few days? But even if dadaozu comes, it doesn''t count today.


    I seriously doubt his IQ, or I haven''t seen the existence of dadaozu level at all. I can''t tell what strength I am now. Not only he, but also several Taoist ancestors around him sneered and showed ignorance.


    Moreover, under my pressure, their faces were blue, but they were still not afraid. They forced Tianxing to support them. Their blood soon surged up, and their faces were red. But they gnashed their teeth and said: boy, I''m afraid you don''t know who you''re provoking, who you can never provoke.


    At this time, Han Dan heard the news and came out of the palace, escorted by Daozu.


    I feel better when I see it. If Ji Ling Empire handed her over because of the suppression of heaven, I won''t give them a good face now, and I''m afraid I''ll force her to a dead end with Han''s temperament.


    But they still have the backbone of the big family that once had glory, which has been handed down from ancient times to the present.


    The moment I saw Han, I didn''t want to talk to them anymore, but now I don''t want to kill people. After all, the Taoist ancestor in front of me will become the main force when the immortal star bug is born in the future.


    Finally, I suppressed my inner impulse and said to Jiang Tianxing: Tiandao took my blood essence here to stop me in the depths of the starry sky. It was very polite. He had been killed on the way.


    At the same time, I reduced the suppression of the law on them and gave them a chance to breathe. However, my practice was regarded as weakness and fear by them. After listening to my words, they all laughed, as if they had heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    Jiang Tianxing bent over with a smile, pointed to me and said with a smile: you, kill the domain master? It''s arrogant. I really think that if Lord Tiandao can''t come in person, you can talk nonsense?


    The Taoist ancestor nearby took his words and said in a cold voice: Lord Tiandao''s real body can''t come in person, but he left his blood before leaving, which can turn into a bleeding soul at any time.


    The Taoist priest said and took out a bottle from his hand. The bottle emitted colorful light and completely sealed the blood gas.


    A drop of the essence blood of the heavenly way is enough to kill all the strong men in the wild world. As soon as the blood bottle came out, all the strong men of the Jiling Empire changed their faces.


    I originally wanted to find enough evidence to make them believe that as long as the big tree in their heart falls down, their faith will no longer exist, and I don''t need to waste my saliva.


    Now seeing them take out the essence of heaven, I couldn''t help sneering and said: others have died, and what they left is just a bottle of dead blood. How can they become angry?


    While I was talking, the law beat and directly brought han to me. My move scared the strong men of the royal family to rush up one after another. However, after only a few steps, Han said: don''t move, elders. He is my husband!


    Han''s words startled thousands of waves with one stone, especially the heavenly movement. The whole person seemed crazy and shouted out that it was impossible. Then he stared at me and said, you are all going to die today.


    After the words, he grabbed the blood essence from the Taoist ancestor''s hand, and the blood bottle was opened by him without waiting for any Taoist ancestor to stop.


    The moment the bottle was opened, a strong breath was released immediately. The hand I was holding shook, and fear and fear appeared in her eyes.


    I''m also cluttering in my heart. Is it possible that the Taoist ancestor hasn''t died yet? But I clearly saw Han Wuqi cut off his head, obliterating the spirit and dying.


    For the first time, I held Han in my arms and felt bursts of pain in my heart. In Han''s eyes, I had never seen her have such frightened eyes. Now I can protect her, even without Tiangu armor, but what can this represent?


    There are always times when I''m not with her. Does she have to spend it in fear all the time?


    I don''t want her to be kidnapped, and then I act as a hero to save her. For example, in today''s case, I hope that she can use her strength to protect herself from injustice as before.


    I don''t want to be such a hero. And let the woman you love fall into fear, it''s not a hero at all.


    I thought a lot and made an important decision at the same time. Although the Tiangu armor on my body has recognized the Lord, the relationship between Han and me is extraordinary. If I can use a small wooden axe, I can also use armor, and my strength will be the same as me.


    I let go of Han''s hand and read it in my heart. The armor on my body fell on her. A strange scene happened immediately. The original towering armor suddenly became slim and exquisite. It was very beautiful. I couldn''t help watching it.


    When I returned to God, I forced Tianxing out a drop of Tiandao''s essence blood from the blood bottle and prepared to transform the blood soul body of Tiandao. I just glanced at it and didn''t pay attention to it at all. With my current strength, the three blood soul bodies of Tiandao come here. I can destroy it without relying on battle armor.


    Compared with the blood soul of heaven, what I care about is what Tiangu armor will look like after it is complete. He hurried to send a message to Han he and said: wife, this is the divine armor of Tiangu family, which can deal with immortal starworms. It is the treasure that the controller wants, but it is still incomplete. The last one is a small wooden axe.


    After hearing this, Han Dan immediately summoned a small wooden axe.


    At the moment when the Kaitian axe appeared, the thunder and lightning roar totem on the whole armor became apparent. At this time, I knew that the totem I burned according to the Pangu flag only belongs to a part of the Tiangu armor suit.


    At this time, the wooden axe, Pangu flag and armor converge, and the totem is complete, forming a totem like a vast star map.


    The powerful power made me feel the pressure when I stood next to Han, and this was the case when she was not aimed at me.


    While the Tiangu armor was changed and stronger, the next general Tianxing was in a situation. After the Tiandao blood essence was forced out, the powerful power contained in it dissipated. The drop of blood was as bright as jade, like a treasure, but there was no power inside.


    He stared at the blood essence for more than ten seconds. Unwilling to urge the blood essence again, he still didn''t respond. It was like being taken away his soul. The whole man was paralyzed on the ground and whispered: how could this happen!


    Seeing this scene, everyone knows that what I said is true. There is no need to explain. And Han he and I were too lazy to pay attention to the people of Tianfu gate, but even if we ignored them, they knew what had happened and knelt on the ground.


    I didn''t bother to see them. At this time, Han Peng was immersed in the shock brought to her by Tiangu armor. There was no one else in her eyes. I passed the law at this time and announced in a loud voice: if the heavenly way is destroyed, I will destroy the gate of the heavenly way and open the channel of the seven realms. During this time, my friends and brothers will come. If anyone dares to stop, there is no amnesty for killing.


    The words are sonorous and powerful, but they are nonsense. I don''t say anything about the current situation, and no one dares to stop me from doing what I want to do, or even dare to intervene.


    But at this moment, I want to shout out the long-awaited words in my heart and relax my tight nerves.


    At this time, Han Peng also woke up from the surprise. Regardless of the eyes of the people around him, he said to me: Tong Tong, you have gone through all kinds of difficulties in order to get it. Such a thing is too precious for me.


    Hanhe wanted to take off his armor, but I stopped him and said: wife, we are each other''s, so why care about an external thing.


    Touched by my words, Han Han stopped taking off his armor. At the same time, I said: I came back alive this time because I met some compatriots who had come out of the Qingling world. One of them came here with me, but his strength was too strong to come here. I suspect he is from Shushan. I also saw the strong man of the corpse clan in the starry sky. She is a woman, six points similar to you, hiding in a huge black hole.


    I said the things I saw in the void. After hearing this, Han Peng frowned and pulled me and said: we''ll talk about these things later. You run around in the stars for a few days and have a good rest for a few days.


    Running around is a small thing. The main thing is that the nerves are too tight. I''m really tired.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Han Peng took me to the palace. On the way, the disciples of Tianfu gate threw themselves to the ground and trembled. They didn''t dare to ask me what I would do with them.


    When I passed by, I said coldly: go back. Now what you have to do is not intrigue, but think about how to deal with the coming catastrophe.


    The people of Tianfu gate listened to me and all kowtowed in a hurry. I didn''t look at them, and I didn''t hit my face to make heaven comfortable, because he was insignificant to me as long as he didn''t hurt Han.


    The people of Ji Ling Empire respectfully led the way. What happened outside had already spread to the palace. In addition, the light of armor on Han Dan''s body circulated, and the totem emitted terrible power, which made everyone tremble and dare not speak too loudly.


    Before, although Han had no power in the palace, she was also respected, but that was because her identity was completely different from now.


    And that''s what I need. I want han to be feared. Only in this way will she not be hurt.


    Back to the courtyard of Han, I can''t wait to hold Han and whisper: wife, I miss you.


    Han Hu looked at her and hid her armor. She gently fell down on the bed along me.

 Chapter 589

    We separated when we arrived at the extreme world. Later, we found Han, but because of her identity, we didn''t dare to admit our relationship, let alone intimacy.


    Now, we can finally openly admit that Ji Ling Empire won''t say anything, and the current situation is very good for them. After all, everyone saw me give the armor to Han. Even if they don''t know the origin of the armor, they can feel its powerful power from above. Now Han can''t deal with the domain master and it''s easy to deal with the Taoist ancestor.


    Xiuzhen world, if you can fight, you can fight. If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. There are few accidents, and there can be no exceptions in Han.


    After a long separation, Han and I were married. They tossed and turned red. Finally, they hugged each other and fell asleep. Since the impact on the channel opened by the heavenly way, I almost didn''t sleep at ease for a day. I was worried every day for fear that I wouldn''t wake up when I slept.


    Fortunately, Han Han didn''t suffer such a crime. At least don''t worry about being attacked in the royal family. But now she also sleeps peacefully.


    We slept for three days. We didn''t want anything in three days. When we woke up, the whole person was full of energy. Looking at the perfect Han, I couldn''t help making out with her again.


    Marriage up to now, that kind of thing has become a normal thing. There is no pinch, and the cooperation is getting better and better. We can get physical and mental satisfaction.


    After tossing, Han lie in my arms and ask softly: do you really want to break the door of heaven?


    I want to pick up Chen Hao and them. I believe Han Peng wants to, but I understand the purpose of her asking me at this time, explaining that if there is no star bug outbreak, we may have to fight. But Chen Hao can leave after they come, otherwise they will stay in the Qingling world, and finally they will not be able to escape the swallowing of starworms.


    The thought of immortal starworms suddenly dissipated my relaxed mood. Gently stroking Han''s face, I wanted to say sorry to her, but considering that her people are here, he can''t ignore it. And she can''t go. In this polar world, Ji Ling empire is the most powerful and has a huge army. Only they can unite the people of the whole polar world and build the first front. At that time, Han Wuqi and Su Dong will not ignore it. Maybe they can stop the immortal starworms here.


    Han saw that I was in a low mood and didn''t continue to ask about it. Instead, she asked me to tell her about the woman in the black hole.


    I explained in detail what happened along the way, including the existence of Su Yan and what Han Wuqi wanted to do now.


    Of course, when immortal insects are born, they need to stop them before they can think about things.


    After listening and meditating for a while, Han Peng suddenly said: the corpse woman in the black hole is likely to be su Yan''s wife. If I guessed right, Su Yan''s residual spirit is inside. I just don''t understand. What kind of way can they bring him back to life?


    Han said to himself several times. Suddenly, he looked at me and his face changed. I was a little confused by her, but I quickly reacted and lost my voice: no? None of them looks like bad guys to me.


    "What can''t be done between life and death?" Handan pressed my hand on her face and said: the heart of preventing people is indispensable. We''d better be careful. The same physique and blood are undoubtedly the best carrier for giving up and raising the soul.


    I was said by Han he, and my back was cold. But now even if they really have this plan, we can''t do anything, or even expose hostility. I patted Han''s hand and said: wife, before that, we''d better not show mistrust. Han Wuqi is very strong. Now even if I wear Tiangu armor, I may not be his opponent, and Su Dong is also very strong, It was a man who could survive the pursuit of immortal starworms. It was estimated that half of his foot had stepped into the controller, but he deliberately hid his breath.


    Han Peng listened to me and his face became more and more dignified. I know she is worried about me. The stronger the opponent is, the more room we have to resist.


    Instead of comforting her, I continued: I brought an alchemist in the society of scientific and technological civilization in Dongtu. He said that the existence of black holes can only be controlled by three-level civilization, and the backer behind Zhongtu is only a second-level advanced civilization, but it can barely resist the controllers and let them live in the domain controlled by the controllers. If what he said is true, the woman in the black hole will be more complicated.


    Han Peng looked at me and said: unless Su Yan is a wife lover like you, they have the same strength all the way.


    Han Dan didn''t mention this. I haven''t thought about it yet. As soon as she mentioned it, I immediately hung my face and said: I''m afraid you''ll be right. I''ve seen several of them. They say I''m very similar to Su Yan!


    When I finished, I didn''t worry much, but now I worry. If Su Yan is really like me, the woman in the black hole is likely to be a strong controller, but she is not known by the outside world. After all, she is a strong person who can go in and out of the black hole freely.


    And Su Yan really gave his wife everything like me to make her stronger, which proved that they had a deep relationship before. In kind people, they will lose their reason when they encounter feelings.


    Moreover, in this predatory universe, there will never be any right or wrong. No matter what enemy we encounter, they just overlap each other''s roads and shake their interests.


    Like the old sages, in my opinion, they are all bad people. But in their eyes, what I have done is also a bad person.


    Kindness has long disappeared in a world where tens of millions and hundreds of millions of people can die in a battle. All we can do is keep the last bit of humanity in our hearts.


    But even so, that kind of humanity is deeply buried in the bottom of my heart, not unshakable.


    Han Hu and I chatted for a few words, and finally ended the topic. The only way to change all these possibilities is for us to become stronger. But in today''s form, they have set foot here. Even if they don''t interfere, it''s not easy for us to surpass them?


    Even if Tiangu armor can make hanpeng or me strong quickly, it also has a disadvantage in number.


    Han put on his clothes, revealed the armor, and felt its strength several times. Only then did he reluctantly take back his body and call the palace maids outside to let them prepare some food.


    Since we entered the palace, I have slept with Han for three days. Up to now, we haven''t communicated with the royal family. I think it''s a little impolite, so I called Han and asked him to take me to meet people.


    In the past, if Han Peng wanted to take me to the Royal leadership, I''m afraid it would need to be reported at all levels, but now it only needs a word, because outside, they have long been waiting for high-level envoys. From the expression of the envoys, their masters can''t wait to see me, but because of fear, they can only wait all the time.


    They didn''t inform us, so they took us directly. When they arrived, there were seven or eight people waiting in the room, all dressed in gorgeous clothes and in a good position. But when I entered the door, I felt their blood, there was no smell of the corpse family, and the spirit and flesh were the same. It can be seen that they did not take the road of the corpse family.


    Han Han did not wear armor, but wore neon clothes and feather clothes. Against the backdrop of the magnificent hall, she looked incomparably noble. She went in and said: he is my husband, Zhang Tong.


    The introduction on the square can only be regarded as an oath. Now, the introduction is to the whole Xuanyuan family.


    When they heard the introduction, they all hurried to get up. For me, they are all elders. Han is constrained here, but it is the influence of the struggle for imperial power. It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t recognize these people with the same blood, so I show enough respect anyway.


    Of course, under the deterrence of strength, they also respect me. After sitting down and communicating several times, after getting familiar with me, they still don''t believe in what I said before. However, this distrust is more caused by the fear of turbulence. They clearly believe it, but they still have hope.


    I said what I saw and heard, as well as the origin of Tiangu armor. I heard that armor can fight against immortal starworms. Everyone was very curious and let Han show it once.


    In a flash, God arrived at noon. Han he and I were left for dinner. At this time, I noticed that the emperor of Ji Ling empire was somewhat similar to Han he''s father, and his cultivation was also at the peak level of Taoism.


    The banquet is just a passing ceremony. After all, there will be no problem if you don''t eat or drink for a few years. I have never learned etiquette. Han has been teaching me nearby. In the end, I have to sigh that there are a lot of people with money and power.


    In the afternoon, when he got to the garden and sat down, Han Peng mentioned the gate of heaven for the first time. And it means that we should open the door of heaven.


    Now, they can feel the strength of Han and I, and they have no right to oppose in front of us. Therefore, although they look ugly, they can''t say no. Only the emperor euphemistically said: Although the gate of heaven is named after the name of heaven, it has been handed down from ancestors. There is a drop of blood of the controller in the gate. If it is destroyed rashly, I''m afraid it will cause terrible consequences. If you don''t say you at that time, it is likely to be destroyed together with the world. I hope you will think twice about such a major matter.


    As soon as he spoke, I said: don''t think twice. We have made a decision. As for the essence of heaven, we will deal with it. You don''t have to worry.


    Maybe I said something tough. The king of Jiling Empire said in some displeasure: even if you can solve that drop of blood essence, have you ever thought that it''s just a drop of blood, not the controller himself? If you annoy him, how should it end?


    I really can''t deal with the controller, but I believe that the controller will not appear so easily, not to mention that this world will not be guaranteed until the starworm is born.

 Chapter 590

    I put my thoughts out and everyone present fell silent. Han also went on to say: if the immortal starworm is born, this place will become a battlefield. Since this place belongs to the domain of the controller, I believe he will be able to lift the imprisonment here. At that time, the strong of all parties will enter, and this place will eventually become a battlefield.


    Han''s words were undoubtedly a heavy hammer for them, which hit them hard.


    During this period, Hanhe gave me a voice and wanted to bring all the Xuanyuan family.


    I don''t want to. The temple is big, but Chen Hao and his colleagues are tens of millions. Population accommodation is not a problem. The problem is that there will be a lot of contradictions when two such huge population groups meet, which is likely to cause chaos at that time. Plus Chen Hao, they have a big gap with the Xuanyuan family, which is very troublesome.


    But Han''s parents and the whole corpse family died in front of the gate of heaven. Xuanyuan in front of her can be said to be her only relative and can''t refuse. I can only nod and agree. As for the troubles I think of in front, I can only think of ways when I encounter them.


    With my consent, Han Peng opened his mouth and said to the people present: the land under our feet will inevitably turn into scorched earth, but my husband took a divine city and can leave to avoid disaster. Our Xuanyuan family has declined and doesn''t want to die out completely, so we can let some people leave and leave kindling at that time. As for the strong, I don''t think you want to leave your hometown. Besides, only the appeal of the empire can concentrate all sects. I made a plan for it. First, the empire can announce the identity of Zhang Tong and me as a chip to eliminate the envoys'' kindness and power and concentrate the strength of all sects.


    Second, send envoys to Dongtu to tell them what will happen and seek cooperation.


    I quite agree with the arrangement of Hanyu. As for Dongtu, when the immortal starworm breaks out, whether there is an alliance or not, they can''t avoid it. The current alliance is just to make preparations together in advance. At that time, I''m afraid not only the strong ones in the cultivation world will come, but also the higher creatures in the scientific and technological civilization.


    Thinking of these, I think the road ahead is not as difficult as I thought. The reason why I think it is difficult in front is that I take too many responsibilities on myself. Now think about it, there are countless strong people at the front end. Why do I have to stand out.


    But on second thought, I''m in control of Tiangu armor and have recognized the Lord. I''m afraid even the controller can''t use it except me and Han. In this way, do we really have to leave?


    I thought too many questions in my mind, which made me a little distracted for a moment, until Han Pang stabbed me and whispered: Tong Tong, when are you going to open the door of heaven?


    I looked at her and said in a loud voice: tomorrow, tomorrow will open the door of heaven.


    The emperor of Ji Ling Empire looked very ugly, but after listening to my words, he could only sigh and say: at that time, I will send three generals of dragon, tiger and leopard to follow. In addition, there will be an elder group. However, I say hello in advance. They are all strong men of the Empire. If they die at the Tiandao gate, I''m afraid they will be unable to attract all sects in the Empire.


    I touched my nose and was speechless. He was reminding me not to let his people die, otherwise he would not do what we said at that time.


    He''s in a dilemma. He doesn''t send anyone. He''s afraid I''ll send someone if I have an idea. And afraid of his own people dying. When I stood up and prepared to leave, I said: please rest assured, senior, I will bring back a lot of your people.


    I originally wanted to refuse. After all, if I really attracted the controller, several Taoist ancestors would not play any role, but think that if I excluded them, they would feel marginalized and reduce their enthusiasm. This is not a good thing.


    After listening to my words, the king of Jiling empire finally showed a rare smile and enthusiastically sent us outside.


    Because I want to open the door of heaven, I''m still a little nervous. After thinking about it, I''d better go to Han Wuqi and bring han to see his reaction.


    In the evening, we stepped into the sky and found the hidden Temple according to the guide of the astrolabe. Han Han stood in front of the temple and sighed with shock. Then he followed me inside.


    Noticing that I came in, Han Wuqi and Tianlao came out at the first time. At this time, Tianlao stood behind Han Wuqi, just like a servant.


    I was worried when I thought of Han Wuqi''s reminder. I was afraid that they would get along with each other for a long time. At that time, the day would become servile, and it would be troublesome to leave with Han Wuqi.


    But then I thought that I couldn''t get the energy crystal, and that thing had appeared in the holy land. It can be seen that Han Wuqi had energy crystal in their hands. They couldn''t get powerful weapons without them. In that case, it doesn''t make much sense for me to control or not control Tianlao.


    And in the past few minutes, I also saw that Han Wuqi was not very old at all. Their standing posture was just because of the fear of old age.


    On the contrary, Han Wuqi has been staring at Han since he stepped into the holy city. If he didn''t have any thoughts in his eyes, I would be annoyed by him.


    After observing for a few minutes, Han Wuqi''s eyes turned to me and said with caution: you should treat your wife well, otherwise there will be trouble in the future.


    Han is my wife. I''m not good to her. Who should I be good to?


    A sword god suddenly took charge of other people''s affairs between husband and wife. At the same time, I think he is referring to something, as if it is related to Han''s life experience, but I have seen Han''s parents. They are celebrities in Xuanyuan family. Is there anything wrong?


    When I thought of this question, Han Peng could naturally think of it. He immediately asked Han Wuqi and said: senior, do you know my life experience?


    Han Wuqi said calmly: it''s not time to tell you.


    When Han Fu heard the speech, his whole body trembled slightly, and his face turned pale. Han Wuqi didn''t say anything, but his words proved our conjecture that Han''s life experience was not what we saw.


    I stretched out my hand to hold Handan. At this time, I can understand her heart. Those relatives who have accompanied her for countless years suddenly know that I''m afraid they are not their own biological parents. Anyone will be impacted in her heart.


    Hanhe soon recovered his calm, stared at Han Wuqi without blinking, and asked word by word: my husband said that I had a relationship with a corpse woman in black hole. Dare you ask elder, is she my mother?


    Han Wuqi picked up his eyebrows and stared at me, but he didn''t say anything. But he is a person who can''t lie. His eyes have already given us the answer.


    It''s understandable that Hanhe would think of it, because I told her everything without missing a word. It''s easy to guess that when I saw Han Wuqi''s performance, the whole person also trembled. In this way, isn''t Su Yan Hanhe''s father?


    I took a breath of air-conditioning and suddenly found that I shouldn''t have brought Han here. But Han he soon calmed down, stepped back to me and held my hand tightly. I could feel her hand slightly cold.


    Now she must be very contradictory. If all our previous conjectures become true in the future, she will be the most difficult at that time.


    I didn''t ask her. First, the question was too long ago. There was no need to raise it now. There was a gap between them. Second, she came to hold my hand and was already expressing her attitude.


    Han Wuqi didn''t ask this question, so I told him about opening the door of heaven. When Han Wuqi heard that we were going to open the door of heaven, he turned back and said: I''ve been away for too long and I''m no longer recognized by the Qingling world, but I can help you, but I have to promise me one thing. After opening, you have to go back to the Qingling world and go to a place to get something for me.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Han''s indefinite gaffe. It can be seen that it''s more important to him. I couldn''t help asking: did you let me go to Shushan?


    Before he could answer, I said: to tell you the truth, my friend also has a Shushan sword... Swordsman, he practices Jijian like you. If you want to go back to your school and take something, I can do it for you.


    I guessed that he was a disciple of Shushan. He didn''t feel strange, and he didn''t deny it. Just now, when I introduced jianlingxiao, I almost said that he was a sword God. I had to export my words before I reacted. Becoming a sword God in front of him was not raising jianlingxiao, but insulting jianlingxiao. In front of Han Wuqi, jianlingxiao was at best a swordsman.


    Han Wuqi said, as if in response to me: the thing I want you to get is not in Shushan, but in a place called Shiniu mountain. It goes deep underground and is hidden in a piece of Yin soil. It is a copper coffin. You must bring it back intact.


    As soon as I heard it was a coffin, I couldn''t help asking: elder, who is in it?


    Han Wuqi replied to me: you''ll know when you see it, but before that, I''ll borrow a bone from you.


    As soon as I listened to the subconscious, I stepped back half a step. Three guards appeared over the temple, and the armour appeared on Han Han''s body for the first time and stopped in front of me.


    I said awkwardly: elder, are you kidding? My bone is worthless.


    Han Wuqi frowned, looked at me and said: look at your timid appearance, you''re not afraid to lose face in front of your wife.


    Timid?


    I am a little speechless. A strong man who can resist the controller tells you to lend you a bone. Who is not afraid?


    Han Wuqi then explained: I want to help you. I need one of your vertebrae, otherwise I can''t use my own strength to take one of your vertebrae. It doesn''t have any impact on you, but the blood gas may be weaker.


    When he said so, I realized that relying on the ancient characters I typed could not cover up his breath. I had to use the ancient characters on my spine to cover it.


    Thinking of this, I was relieved and asked han to relax my vigilance and prepare to let Han Wuqi take the bone in the past. However, Han was stopped by Han. She didn''t trust Han Wuqi and said faintly: let me come.

 Chapter 591

    In our cultivation, every part of the body can be used as a magic weapon, especially my spine. The ancient characters on each section are very powerful. The important thing is that it has the ability to cover up the breath.


    Only in the world of the strong, few people hide their breath. Just like when chasing our domain master in the stars, they never consider hiding their breath. At the beginning, they just want to ambush and temporarily come out of their world.


    Han asked me to sit cross legged. I didn''t avoid Han Wuqi''s understanding of my mind. He said to Han: wife, the whole God city is connected with my blood. There are three strong guards in it. I believe he doesn''t dare to mess around.


    In fact, I don''t know why. From the first sight of seeing Han Wuqi, I didn''t take much precautions against him. Maybe because he is a sword practitioner, Qingling world has always compared the sword to a gentleman. I believe that if people have personality problems, I''m afraid they can''t practice the sword to this extent.


    After listening to this, the dignified face slowed down a little. She gently put her hand on my back and said softly: there may be some pain later. You can resist it.


    I didn''t tell her the pain I suffered from the rapid progress of cultivation. I didn''t want him to care about her because I was sad. I just said softly: it''s okay.


    The voice fell, I began to restrain my blood in my body and suppress my cultivation. Han''s hand turned from reality to emptiness, slowly probed into my body, held my spine and said softly: start.


    At the moment I nodded, she pulled out one of my vertebrae. Almost at the same time, my blood vessels were connected and forced to condense a vertebrae with blood gas. The sharp pain came and went quickly. For me, I basically had no feeling. But after Han Wuqi gave my spine to Han Wuqi, he came to hold me for the first time and asked me softly if there was anything wrong.


    I have no reason to refuse the care of the closest person. Although it doesn''t hurt anymore, I still snuggle up in her arms.


    Maybe he couldn''t get used to our kindness and love. Han Wuqi took my spine to the other side, sat down cross legged and inserted it into his body.


    His body is covered by my ancient words. Now it coexists with the spine and vertebrae to form a more powerful cover. After all this yesterday, Han Wuqi got up and said: I will come down to meet you early tomorrow morning. Remember, don''t bring too many people, but also disperse the human beings within ten thousand miles near the gate of heaven.


    Han has the right now. It is not difficult to disperse human beings within ten thousand miles. I nodded and promised. Before leaving the temple, I went to the temple and found that the old man with white beard was still there.


    Han is a little curious and wants to get close. Being held by me, he whispered: This is a domain master. Although he is sealed by me, don''t be careless. He broke something in the void and was kept alive by Han Wuqi. It is estimated that he wanted to ask something, but Han Wuqi is a little slow and hasn''t done it yet.


    Because of the existence of the white bearded old man, Tianlao is trembling here all the time and dare not get too close. When Han and I went out of the temple, he ran over and whispered: Zhang tongxiaoyou, why don''t I go down with you?


    Han Dan just saw that the sky was old, but he didn''t notice. Now he is very curious to see an eight claw robot. I said: they are the scientific and technological society in the eastern part of the wild world. They can transfer people''s memory and thinking to machinery in order to obtain immortal life.


    Listening to my introduction, Tianlao quickly corrected and said: immortality is just a euphemism. In fact, we will also die, because thinking and memory will disappear with the passage of time. But it can exist longer without the restriction of the flesh.


    I didn''t realize this problem before, and now I think it makes sense. However, in the world of scientific and technological civilization, there must be a way to preserve thinking and memory for a longer time, but their civilization hasn''t been touched yet.


    Discussing a civilization problem is not something that can be understood in a few words or by communicating with a person, so I didn''t waste time on it. I just took a picture of Tianlao''s back and said: if you come down with us like this, you won''t be treated as a monster. I''m afraid that people in eastern Turkey will send messengers to get you back.


    I bluffed. As soon as Tianlao''s neck shrunk, I gave up the idea of going back with us and remained in the temple.


    When I returned to the palace with Han, she immediately went to see the king of Jiling empire. When she came back, there were a large army in the city and had gone to the gate of heaven to disperse the people nearby.


    After thinking about it, I stopped the army and told the general who led the troops to let the soldiers shout in the mountains when dispersing, saying that the gate of heaven had changed.


    There are many bandits in the wilderness. They dare not come out on weekdays, and the places they hide are very secret. Officers and soldiers may not be able to find them. Moreover, in the mountains, it is inevitable that some have become strange creatures, which also give them a chance to escape.


    Throughout the night, I sat in the room all night. My mood was surging. It had been two years since I left. Chen Hao thought I was dead. I don''t know whether they stayed in the wilderness or returned to the Qingling world.


    Early the next morning, Han Peng and I went out of the yard. There were already eight people waiting outside. Han Peng briefly introduced to me that they were generals and five strong men of the three imperial corps, all of whom were the peak strength of the Taoist ancestors.


    It has to be said that Ji Ling empire''s arrogance over Middle Earth has a lot to do with their large number of strong men.


    When we left, the main characters of Ji Ling Empire didn''t appear, but I believe that now they definitely don''t have the mind to relax. They must all get together and wait for the final result.


    For them, I''m still worried that the whole wilderness will be destroyed because of me. After all, I didn''t tell them about Han Wuqi.


    As for the existence of Han Wuqi, I think the fewer people I know, the better.


    At noon, we arrived at the gate of heaven. From the inside, the gate of heaven is not as brilliant as we see from the outside. From the extreme world, it is just a golden gate standing between heaven and earth, up to dozens of kilometers. It seems to be unnecessary and cross the void, but behind it, it covers a space crack. Through it, we can return to the seven realms.


    In order to open it, we pay too much. It doesn''t go out. Han and I seem to have something less in mind. But now we can only open it, not destroy it. After Chen Hao and them come, it will still be closed. Even if we open this time, we will consume the essence blood left by the controller, but closing it can still prevent many people from unbridled past. At that time, I will bless with ancient words, which should bring peace to the Qingling world for half a year. As for half a year later, there will be no starworm.


    When we arrived, the army had evacuated, but I couldn''t do it yet. I looked up and looked around. Can''t help muttering: won''t Han Wuji run away with my spine?


    Of course, this is just my joke. Han Wuqi wants my spine. He has hundreds of ways. There is no need to use this inferior deception.


    As soon as my voice fell, a light fell from the void. After dispersing, Han Wuqi came out of it. He didn''t see the several Taoist ancestors I brought. He looked back at the gate of heaven, sighed with some sadness and said: unexpectedly, it was this gate that killed so many people in his hometown. If we had not failed, such a thing would have happened.


    In those days, if they could stand on one side, I believe this would not happen, but the past has become the past. Besides, thinking again will only increase sadness and change nothing.


    And Han and I have been avoiding the past, because our relatives died in that battle.


    Han Wuqi finished that sentence and stood in front of the gate of heaven for a long time. It took him more than ten minutes to return to his mind. His eyes were sad and seemed to have shed tears.


    I could understand his mood at the moment and didn''t say anything. He glanced at the eight people around me and said: you eight push three thousand miles away, build a defense circle with your strength, and block the impact as much as possible. Zhang Tong had to put on armor to help me, and Han Peng followed them back.


    As soon as I heard that I wanted han to take off his armor and leave alone, I hurried to say no. Han was just the cultivation of the Supreme Master of Taoism. I didn''t trust it without the protection of armor.


    Han Wuqi also saw this and said: let her leave with one of the generals and take care of her.


    I''m not familiar with the eight people behind me. I motioned han to make his own choice. After all, he has lived in Ji Ling empire for a long time. I''m sure he knows who is more reliable.


    Finally, Han Hu chose a middle-aged general. Without saying a word, I directly forced a drop of blood essence into his body, helped him refine, cast his body with ancient characters, and burned totems on his flesh at the same time.


    When I did this, he never resisted, because he knew I didn''t mean any harm, and even a spirit didn''t enter his body.


    Casting ancient characters is better than casting in any way, not to mention a drop of my blood essence, which contains more things.


    Knowing the benefits, the middle-aged general was overjoyed. Before I could speak, he quickly arched his hand and said: please rest assured, as long as I am here, the princess will never lose a hair.


    I nodded and walked a lot. I know that sometimes grace is much better than threat, but I have to say that few people know how to be grateful. Threats are often more useful than grace, but what I need now is him to protect people. If it''s just a threat, it will be counterproductive.


    When he finished his promise, I said coldly: if something happens to your princess, I believe I don''t have to do it, and the laws of the Empire will punish you.


    Han''s Princess identity, coupled with me, is enough to frighten him. The middle-aged general heard the news hurriedly kneeling on one knee. This time it was not to me, but to say, "Your Highness, please rest assured."


    When I saw this scene, I smiled a little. It can be said that now he will definitely use his life to protect Hanhe.


    Send off a few people. A few minutes later, a light golden curtain floats in the sky to protect thousands of kilometers. Han Wuqi, that''s what I think.

 Chapter 592

    I didn''t talk to Han Wuqi. I took back my eyes from the direction of Han''s departure, took a fierce breath, and my two hearts beat at the same time. The Tiangu armor appeared on me. When I started with the small wooden axe, I felt that there had never been a strong power.


    Then my body began to grow. I didn''t stop until the tens of kilometers high gate of heaven became like a toy door in front of me. I must do what I had to do to open the door. The problems later naturally handed over to Han Wuqi.


    Because I couldn''t destroy the gate of heaven, I didn''t choose to use a small wooden axe. I riveted my strength and blew my fist on the gate of heaven. The first fist fell, the gate shook, and the rune on it was activated and began to resist. But then, Tiandao boxing directly evolved into 36 changes. Each change is a unique fist seal, which means that I can hit 36 fists once, and I can hit thousands of fists in a second.


    Under such intensive force bombardment, the gate of heaven finally began to vibrate, and the crack of the door emerged as a golden line, with more and more light.


    Ten seconds later, the gate of heaven roared and the analysis became larger. Almost at the same time, there was a strong force on the gate of heaven. I could clearly feel that it was not the seal breath on the gate of heaven.


    It''s just a clue. I feel cold and fear. I realized for the first time that it was the recovery of the master''s blood essence and stopped quickly.


    The existence of that level, a drop of blood, paid attention to killing me dozens of times, but Han Wuqi was nearby as if nothing had happened. When he saw me stop, the voice said: don''t stop until it burst.


    He used to be able to fight against the controller and deal with a drop of blood essence, but it was only heard that I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes. Before I came, I didn''t doubt him, but under such strong pressure, my mind began to shake and didn''t believe it.


    But whether you are afraid or not, you must fight today and break the door of heaven.


    Han Wuqi''s voice just fell. I shot again. I bombarded tens of thousands of times in a short time and opened the door of the way of heaven a little. When the door was opened one tenth, the door was already golden. There was a drop of soul blood shining in the golden light and quickly condensed into a human shape.


    By the time I was half condensed, the strong breath had already overwhelmed me. My two hearts were beating at the same time, and all the ancient characters on my spine were shining. Finally, I was able to hold on. Finally, I bombarded tens of thousands of fists and opened the gate of heaven by two tenths of the width. At this time, even with the blessing of divine armor, I was unable to hold on and my blood was churning, He hurried to the distance. After leaving for hundreds of kilometers, the pressure fell down and could barely resist.


    Looking at each other from a distance, I saw Han Wuqi standing in front of the half open door. He was as white as snow, stood with his hands down, and remained unmoved in the face of the oppression of the controller''s soul, blood and body.


    "Mole ants!"


    At the moment when the master''s soul and blood body appeared, a roar came out of his mouth and an angry punch came out.


    When the master''s hybrid body started, Han Wuqi moved and flew directly against the master''s soul blood body. Seeing that he was going to be hit hard by the master''s fist, Han Wuqi''s body disappeared in an instant, accompanied by a startling sword sound, the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal in the next second, and a sword light fell from the eyebrow of the master''s soul blood body.


    At the moment of collision, the gate of heaven shook like dead leaves in the wind. When the sword light fell, the controller burst out majestic blood gas, wave after wave, and the whole space was a blood red. Each drop of blood gas contained extremely powerful laws.


    However, the sword light also fell down without any obstruction in the blood sea. The sword light is the brightest light in the world I have ever seen, illuminating the whole void. The sword light divides the huge Blood Sea into two, revealing the core of soul blood. There is the place with the strongest power. The sword light stops a little, and a golden armor giant appears in it. The majestic voice comes out, Almost roared: Han Wuqi!


    After three words, the released power tore the outer space-time and exposed the dark crack channel.


    I turned pale and quickly enlarged the Pangu flag to cover the crack. Half a minute later, the crack completely recovered. When I looked back, I only saw the gate of heaven dark and dull. Han Wuqi stood in front, carrying his hands, as if staring at something.


    After more than ten minutes, the majestic force weakened, and I stepped down. The void trembled and the earth roared. For a time, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the door of heaven was slowly opening. At the same time, I felt that an invisible sword Qi was being released from Han Wuqi, constantly impacting the gate of heaven.


    When the gate of heaven was fully opened, all the sword Qi disappeared. Han Wuqi said: remember what I told you when you go there. Remember not to delay too long. You must come back if you want to bring someone or yourself for up to five days.


    I nodded and looked at the blue channel with mixed feelings. At this time, Han also came from a distance. I gave her the armor at the first time. I was relieved only when she put on the armor.


    I only want to bear the hardships I have suffered, and I never want those hardships to fall on her.


    When Han Peng put on his armor and was ready to say goodbye to Han Wuqi, he found that the door of heaven was empty. Han Wuqi didn''t know when he had left.


    I took a breath and said to Han: we only have five days. We must return at that time.


    At our current speed, we are well-off in five days. When we arrive at the great wilderness, we should first find someone who can open the seven realms. Then we can cross all the world and save money back and forth.


    Among the Seven Realms, there are only a few outside now. Some of the others were destroyed in several battles, and some of the strong were killed and returned to their respective worlds. After the western countries were hit hard, it is estimated that they are now scattered.


    But this time, the door of heaven is not opened normally, but will face a great disaster in the future. The temple can''t take so many people, otherwise I will inform all forces and let them make their own choices.


    I thought in my heart that I had followed han to step into the channel behind the Tiandao gate and quickly crossed the infinite time and space.


    When I revisited my hometown, it seemed that I could still see the blood at that time. When we came, it can be said that every step we took was filled with millions of lives, and all this was just because we were weak.


    People in the wilderness should be aware of the opening of the Tiandao gate. When we stepped out of the exit, a young boy flew in front of us. He had intended to rush directly, but he suddenly stopped on the way.


    "Boss, sister-in-law!"


    In front of me is Chen Hao. Compared with a few years ago, he has become much stronger and has stepped half a step into Tianzun. Unfortunately, he is limited by the world and still can''t break through.


    Chen Hao''s eyes were hazy and couldn''t believe staring at me and Han for five or six seconds. He confirmed that it was us. He quickly reached out and touched his eyes, but the more he touched his face, the more wet it was. His voice choked and said: it''s really you. You''re really not dead.


    Chen Hao rushed over and hugged me tightly.


    At this moment, I let my heart be strong, and the tears in my eyes were uncontrollable. I cried with Chen Hao.


    Crying is the difference of two years. Crying is for those who died in the war on the way.


    When we hugged each other and wept, several people came back. They were all familiar people, including Wang pangzi, yuhuatian and Wu De.


    The moment I saw Han and I, everyone cried.


    What makes me feel gratified is that their accomplishments have made rapid progress. They are already banbu Tianzun, especially Wang pangzi, who has a big circle. With his special physique, banbu Tianzun can compete with Tianzun.


    After crying with joy, the people gradually calmed down. I told about the past, and they also told about the present situation. When they came back that year, they saw only a mess. Finally, they found us fruitless. They determined that we were dead on the way. In order to revenge, the big army returned to the Qingling world for hard cultivation. Only a few of them stayed in the wilderness to guard the gate of heaven.


    After a simple conversation, I calmed down and hurried to say: we only have five days. It''s not calm after the past, because the polar world is about to usher in a disaster. Of course, if we can''t survive, the Seven Realms won''t exist, but in the past, we may be involved in war, but I''ve thought of a way out and can leave at that time.


    I don''t want to cheat. Whether it''s the Qingling world or the Seven Realms, they have been tortured by war for countless years. I''m afraid their indomitable momentum has disappeared after the collapse of several major forces and our disappearance.


    Now it''s time to give them a choice.


    I''ll finish what I''ve said, then let them act separately, gather the personnel and inform each circle by the way.


    Han he and I went back to the Qingling world through the witch world and inquired about it. Only then did we know the whereabouts of Shiniu mountain. As a result, we found the past and finally arrived at Shiao mountain.


    According to the old people, this mountain was called Shiniu mountain in those days. Later, it was renamed Shiao mountain.


    Han Peng and I looked at each other and always felt that everything was too coincidental. But it also verified our guess that Han''s life experience is not simple.


    I took Han''s hand, comforted her and said: in life, the grace of parenting and childbearing are equally important. There is no difference. If it is true, it is also a kind of happiness for you.


    Shiao mountain is our home. Now there are several old servants watching. We didn''t disturb and fell directly into the Yinhe river behind us.


    When we went in from here, we still needed Wu De''s wife''s help. Now Han and I go in directly and go straight to the deep underworld.


    Han Wuqi didn''t say the specific location, but since this is Shiniu mountain, the only problem is the underworld.


    As for what he said, we can see clearly after reading it, that is, he acquiesced that we can open the coffin directly when we find it.

 Chapter 593

    The underworld didn''t connect with us from beginning to end, but they couldn''t escape the fate of being affected. When we came over, I still wanted to let Jiuyang follow, but I still didn''t think about it.


    When I stepped into the Yinhe cave, I released the blood gas in my body, and Han also showed her strength. When we came in, the wandering souls and wild ghosts around me scared me very much. Now I am aware of our breath and dare not come out to make a fuss.


    At the end of the Yinhe river is a chaotic soil, but it is much smaller than the one in the wilderness. Because of our appearance, there were no ghosts in this territory. It was very quiet. Neither Han nor I felt special power. They had to search all the way.


    Almost to the edge, I suddenly saw a hut in front of me.


    Where the ghost is, a hut suddenly appears, which is not so normal. Han and I fell down for the first time and walked towards the hut. However, just as we were approaching, the door of the hut was suddenly pushed open, and a middle-aged man like a scholar came out of it. It looked very quiet.


    But Han and I raised our guard in an instant, and all the lit ancient characters in my body glowed.


    The scholar is very bookish. Strangely, he still has a book in his hand. He was disturbed by us in the process of reading.


    Han Wuqi asked me to come here to get something, but now I meet a living man. Is it difficult to rob? I thought about it and thought it was possible, but I''m afraid the scholar in front of me felt no weaker than Han Wuqi''s accomplishments, because they both had a temperament of anti attack rules.


    If a scholar is a mortal, he can''t live here at all.


    After thinking about it, I hugged my fist and said: next Zhang Tong, entrusted by others, came to take something.


    Han Peng hurriedly added: it''s an elder named Han Wuqi. I don''t know if the elder can recognize it?


    Hearing Han Wuqi''s three words, the scholar was suddenly stunned. The book in his hand fell to the ground as if he had been hit. His eyes were lax and whispered: have you finally waited for this day after so many years?


    The next second, his breath suddenly changed. His originally bent waist straightened up, his lax pupils contracted and scattered golden light. His hands trembled because of excitement.


    I know it''s just the mood change in his heart that affects his breath, but it''s this unintentional change that makes the whole space rain. This is the real rain. It''s all condensed by Yin Qi, and it''s just the breath inadvertently emitted. It''s so terrible.


    Han Dan and I were all gloomy. I didn''t expect that there was such a peerless strong man in the underworld. I''m afraid he was also su Yan''s group.


    Aware that I was fighting with Han, he suddenly regained his mind. The rain all over the sky disappeared in an instant. The scholar politely arched his hand and said: I lost my attitude just now, which made you laugh.


    His bookishness is not disguised. It''s something in essence, which makes me wonder how a scholar walks with a group of monks, and his Yin is probably stronger than nine Yin. It''s very strange.


    Han Dan didn''t know how to talk, so I had to talk in a hurry and embarrassment: No, No.


    Fortunately, the scholar didn''t worry about this problem. He picked up the books on the ground, invited us into the hut, and said that the things we wanted were in it.


    I tried to be careful and let Han lie outside to prevent changes inside. Both of them were trapped.


    The scholar saw it, but he didn''t say anything. He pushed aside the wooden house and invited me in.


    The room is a single room. When you step into it, you see neat books, including ancient books and books of the post Qingling world. There are countless books.


    On the other side is a bed with some supplies in the back. Obviously, he has lived here for a long time. However, from some modern things in Qingling world, he has not left here.


    The room is divided into several stable spaces by magic. What I see is in an independent space, so it looks small. Only when I get close can I feel its vastness.


    The scholar led me forward. When he stepped out, a door appeared in front of him out of thin air. When he stepped out, he saw a barren Yin soil. Just go in, I''m sure that the place with the strongest Yin Qi in the whole little underworld is here.


    "Elder, elder Han Wuqi said, I can open the coffin and see the people inside, so as to solve some mysteries." I asked tentatively. The scholar said: I''ll give it to you. You just take it back to Han Wuqi. As for whether you see it or not, it''s your freedom.


    I was relieved when I heard this. At the same time, I found that they all attached great importance to the people in the coffin, but they didn''t avoid us to see it, as if they could tell us something in another way.


    The scholar walked to the middle of the Yin Qi escape without any action. A Dharma array appeared under his feet. The next second, the hard earth and rock loosened, and a dark copper coffin slowly rose from the inside. In addition to the color, the pattern and style of the coffin were exactly the same as the Han''s Juling coffin.


    The coffin floated. When the scholar motioned me to get it, I walked over carefully and held the coffin in my hand. The scholar led the way and returned from the cabin to the outside. Almost the moment we stepped out of the cabin, the whole cabin rose and disappeared like fly ash.


    I was stunned for a moment. The scholar smiled and said: you''re here. It''s time to prove that I should do something. Reading is just to pass the endless time. The words fell, his bookish anger disappeared, his eyes became sharp, and a murderous spirit was faintly released.


    Having experienced the battlefield, I know that such murderous spirit can only be tempered by stepping through the sea of corpses and blood. It can be seen that Su Yan was also killed in those years.


    Han Peng opened the portable space and took the soul gathering coffin in. They were ready to say goodbye to the scholar. At the moment of looking back, I still couldn''t help but ask: senior, can you tell me your name.


    When I asked him his name, he was a little confused. A few seconds later, he said: it''s too long. His name has been forgotten, but I have a taboo. Everyone calls me nigger.


    At first hearing the name, I almost laughed, but I was tired of making fun of him in front of him. I hurried to suppress the expression on my face and said seriously: senior, my name is Zhang Tong. I grew up in this mountain.


    Then I pointed to Han and said: This is my wife, Han.


    When introducing Han, the nigger looked serious and bowed slightly to Han. When he got up, I wanted to ask a few words. As a result, in the process, he disappeared at once. The speed was appalling.


    I looked up everywhere and was held by Han Li and said: don''t look, he has left the Qingling world.


    In a moment, people leave the world?


    I can''t believe it, but Han Peng obviously caught something, otherwise he won''t talk casually.


    When we came out of the underworld, we looked at our home from a distance and felt a lot. I told Han he that when everything was over, we would come back here and continue to live a peaceful life.


    Han did not answer me, but smiled happily.


    Han Peng and I were not in a hurry to leave the Qingling world, but went to a desert where there was no one around to release the copper coffin. Han Peng knew how to control the soul gathering coffin, and the mouth in front of us seemed to be controlled in the same way as hers. Without any action, the copper coffin opened itself.


    Inside the coffin was a young man, eighteen or nine years old. He was dressed in white and closed to his chest. He was clean and tidy. The whole person seemed to be asleep, but in the center of his eyebrows, all the blood holes the size of his thumb showed that he had been killed.


    But what shocked me most about the teenager was his appearance. After looking at him for a few eyes, I hurried to look at Han he. Han he also found an abnormality at this time, with an incredible face.


    If the woman in the black hole is six points like Han, the boy in the coffin is at least nine points like Han. However, compared with Han, he has a bit more masculine atmosphere, so he can recognize him as a man at a glance.


    I know that in the Xiuzhen world, because of the pure inheritance of blood, children will be very similar to the one with the same blood in their parents, but the young man in front of them is too similar to Han, like twins.


    At his age, he is unlikely to be Han''s father, and I have seen his mother. I''m afraid there is no one in the world whose father looks like his mother. Excluding that possibility, the only possibility is that he is Han''s brother or brother.


    Han Han had no words, but gently stretched out her hand and pressed it on the young man''s chest. At that moment, I saw her hand tremble slightly, and tears rolled out in her eyes.


    I immediately thought that our guess came true. Han''s dead parents were not her biological parents, and the boy in front of me was Han''s relatives.


    I knew that Hanhe felt his blood and recognized his relatives. After she set it for a few minutes, I helped him up and groped on the boy''s body. In his belt, I found a jade plaque engraved with three words: Su Xiaobai.


    The surname has come out, and everything is close to the truth. Han and the young people in front of them are likely to be su Yan''s children, and their mother is the person in the black hole.


    I wanted to turn this topic aside first, so I asked: he still has blood gas in his body, and he is cared for by the strong. Maybe he still has a glimmer of vitality.


    "The soul orifices are cracked and there is no vitality. Even if there is, it is not the vitality we can see." Han said and closed the coffin into his pocket.


    I didn''t continue to say that when Han Wuqi handed over the coffin, everything would be clear.


    After leaving the pure spirit world, we went to the witch world. We always rely on the witch army. If we want to leave now, we naturally have to take it with us. However, this time we don''t use them as cannon fodder, but give them a way to live. At that time, all of us will leave with the temple. Even if we leave our hometown and flow the waves and stars, we can at least avoid the immortal starworms.

 Chapter 594

    The people sent by Chen Hao didn''t make it clear. They also planned to leave some people in the witch world. Now listen to me. Under the intervention, some people who didn''t want to leave their hometown also began to pack up. Because it was the relocation of Ju nationality, I gave them two days to gather in the wilderness.


    As for other worlds, except the underworld and demon clan, they only take some with them, and the rest can only live and die here.


    Because they don''t know the truth, no one makes trouble for a while, but even if they make trouble, they can''t get any results. After all, the temple is so large and the number of people is limited. These three realms are because of their past efforts and the current results, which are their due reward.


    Bai Wushuang returned to the demon world for cultivation. Chen Hao went to find it alone for a day and a half. He felt a lot after a long separation and reunion. After our accident, Bai Wushuang came out. However, the people of the demon family practice slowly. Up to now, Bai Wushuang has just stepped into the peak of the great saint and has not become a half step heavenly Buddha.


    When he came out, naturally he couldn''t do anything. After a brief exchange, Bai Wushuang gave me the Wu clan army and brought it back to the wilderness in advance. He joined the task of notifying other circles.


    Han he and I returned to the great wilderness and found a place to settle the people of the demon family. For several days, people came one after another. In just a few days, hundreds of millions of people gathered.


    I looked at it for a while. The temple could be bigger, and the defense would not weaken. But when it became bigger, it was just that the house became bigger. In fact, there were not many people living in it.


    After spending a long time, I finally came up with a way. When I got to the extreme world, I didn''t live in the temple first, let them mine stones, and then give the temple an internal transformation. The tall house is completely a skyscraper, and tens of millions of people can live in one building.


    Moreover, monks don''t have to consider eating and drinking Lazar. When they are crowded, they can accommodate more people. In this way, it''s not a problem to accommodate them.


    I was relieved that I had figured out a way to solve this matter. Two days later, the people of the witch clan came and the population doubled directly. On the fourth day we came, Chen Hao and them came back one after another.


    I called them all and checked them to make sure there were no omissions, but the population base was too large. The extra part was people in western countries. In two countries, the population of nearly 200 million was much more than the previous budget, but this was the figure after several sharp reductions.


    At the end of the discussion, Chen Hao said: don''t think about it. These people haven''t made contributions. They have attacked us. To reduce the population, it''s natural to start from them. You can''t afford to say it. I''ll do it and I''ll say it.


    Too much load will drag down more people. I can''t put more people on the fire for the sake of a population of 100 or 200 million. But it seems inappropriate for me to go out and say it myself. After all, no matter what immoral things I do, I must always have a red face, otherwise it will be difficult to say things face to face in the future.


    Chen Hao just grew up and naturally let him do it. Finally, 100 million people in western countries were laid off, and the population burden was reduced.


    After the rectification, I took 700 million people into the channel of the extreme world. When we arrived, the door of heaven was still open. In order to prevent accidents, Han and I went out first with all the half step Tianzun and built a defense circle outside.


    Han Dan mobilized nine generals of Ji Ling Empire and built a defense circle of thousands of kilometers. Only then did all the people behind him come out.


    It caused a sensation to enter so many people. In addition, the door of heaven opened safely, and many people came around for a time.


    Compared with them, the people in our seven circles are completely weak and even vulnerable. Chen Hao they also felt that the people around them were all heavenly beings, and immediately counseled them down.


    But fortunately, I was with Han, and Ji Ling Empire photographed the army to maintain order, but there was no trouble. But the laughter from time to time around still made Chen Hao unable to lift his head.


    Because the team was disrupted recently, we have to rectify temporarily and can only rest in place.


    With the passage of time, I found that Wang pangzi and Chen Hao, who were in the same batch with sword Lingxiao, began to cross their knees to meditate. Even Jiang Nu, who followed me and Han, completely ignored the image of the goddess and chattered with us, suddenly left at almost the same time and chose a place to meditate.


    At first, I thought they couldn''t stand the ridicule around them and kept their peace in this way. As a result, I soon found that it wasn''t because their breath was very unstable, like a toddler, staggering and suddenly rising, and then suddenly falling back.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, because there were more and more people with the same signs. From the beginning, Chen Hao and dozens of them spread to millions in just a few minutes, and the number was still rising.


    Han Dan reacted at the first time and hurriedly said: they are going to break through.


    The seven realms have been suppressed for too long, and many people have taken half a step, Tianzun. It can be said that a lot of power has accumulated in which realm. Now they suddenly open the cork and become uncontrollable in an instant.


    After Han Peng reminded me, I went back to my senses and hurried to deliver the sound, so that the people who didn''t feel it retreated and vacated an area. All the people who felt they wanted to break through were concentrated in the middle. At the same time, Han Peng wore Tiangu armor and sat in the void, saying his experiences and feelings continuously and spreading them again and again.


    I can''t do much in this matter, because my cultivation method is simple and direct. I just need to light up my spine. It''s a very old cultivation method. Can''t give them any help. Although Han Peng is a corpse repair, she goes the same way. Under her repeated guidance, the people''s breath of crossing the robbery begins to be stable and is in the stage of promotion.


    All the population in the extreme world basically started with Tianzun, but at this time, so many people in the lower world survived the robbery, which still shocked them. The original ridicule stopped at once.


    If a large number of people cross the robbery, they must be scattered. After the guidance, Han Han gave an order to the people of Ji Ling Empire to circle an area of 2 million square kilometers in the wilderness. After obtaining Han Han''s experience, Chen Hao and others left first, and the others behind left one after another.


    Han Pang and I are not at ease. She selects 5000 people from the Empire and keeps patrolling the area of 2 million square kilometers. If there is a problem anywhere, they will notify me and Han Pang at the first time, and then they will rush to deal with it.


    In the evening, the first robbery fell. With a strong sword spirit, I recognized that it was Han Wuqi. Then the second and third disasters fell. It was Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. Their virtual shadow of demons was very eye-catching, followed by Chen Hao. His way of crossing the disaster was different and his momentum was even greater. The God of the sea rose up with a needle to the sky and went up to the sky. He stood on it very ostentatiously, and I could see it clearly tens of thousands of kilometers away.


    He was so angry that the crowd shouted at the sea god needle: that''s an artifact.


    But their voices fell. The magic tools such as cutting immortal throwing knives, nailing heads, seven arrow books, breaking emptiness, mountain and sea map, mountain and river map and so on emerged at the same time. All the people around us were silent and greedy in our eyes.


    Han Pang noticed that his breath suddenly became fierce, and the small wooden axe was in his hand. At the same time, the general of Ji Ling Empire also issued orders. Anyone who dares to make an idea is to have a hard time with the Empire.


    Under the deterrence, people are greedy, but no one dares to move. However, I am in a cold sweat all the way, for fear that someone will suddenly take the lead. Now what they lack is a leader. As long as someone takes the lead, many people will follow the trend.


    In order to intimidate me, the ancient characters in my body became apparent, and my body became larger and larger. Finally, I was higher than the mountain. My head went into the sky. I just saw that Chen Hao was crossing the disaster, and I was speechless. He won''t have a problem. I didn''t pay too much attention, but stared at the people around us.


    This time, it completely deterred those people.


    The process of crossing the robberies lasted for ten days. On the tenth day, there were still people crossing the robberies one after another. Wang pangzi and Wang Dafu sword Lingxiao crossed the robberies twice in a row and stepped into the supreme state of the extreme Tao. They were already useful people in the extreme world.


    According to statistics, there are more than 20 million people who have successfully survived the robbery, and there are 500000 people who have stepped into the supreme path, far more than I thought.


    Wu De was the first to cross the robbery and step into the supreme path. Immediately, if they go to the statistics of personnel, they first dispatch, arrange positions and adopt the pyramid system of layer by layer management. In the end, I only need to manage dozens of people, which is equivalent to managing hundreds of millions of people.


    There are too many wars, and Chen Hao has no sense of security. Even if he is safe after entering the temple, he still took this opportunity to form a Tianzun army. Among the five million people, there are different civilizations from different worlds. He has to work hard to fit in well.


    However, I can understand him. A man who grew up in war will be a little empty when he suddenly stops fighting. Moreover, the temple also needs an army to maintain order without fighting.


    For a full month, all systems were established on the ground and hundreds of millions of people became orderly. At this time, I arranged for people to mine stones.


    However, just when everyone thought that the robbery was over, the atmosphere of robbery broke out again in the crowd. Before I could ask, the virtual shadow of dragons and phoenixes appeared in the sky. For a time, half of the sky turned red, forming a huge vortex, with flames and thousands of virtual shadows of phoenixes swimming in it.


    In the other half of the sky, thousands of dragons swam in it.


    Seeing this scene, I knew that it was the dragon and Phoenix babies raised by Qingling world without asking any more. Today, they have finally changed and become the dragon and phoenix of Tianzun. The power that can erupt is by no means comparable to that of ordinary Tianzun.


    Looking at the void of dragon and phoenix flying, I suddenly felt a pine in my heart. The Qingling world has not declined.

 Chapter 595

    The dragon and Phoenix disaster, both in scale and caused by strange images, is better than the previous tens of millions of people who have been robbed at the same time. Even the scientific and technological civilization of central earth has been disturbed, and several huge warships appear in the sky.


    When the people from middle earth came, the people of Jiling Empire had to take off, and a team of mecha soldiers appeared in the warship. I''m worried that things would be screwed up. After all, people on both sides are in the attitude of the alliance, and the people of Jiling empire are afraid that they will blame the people from middle earth for their sudden visit, which will ruin the event of the alliance.


    I looked at it and hurriedly asked han to negotiate in person.


    Wang pangzi and Chen Hao don''t know about the extreme world. They can''t get involved for the time being. After they get familiar with it, I won''t fall into the embarrassing situation of no one available.


    Dragon and Phoenix have always been called together by people, but they have been enemies since ancient times. However, the dragon and phoenix of Qingling world have lived together since childhood and are all good friends. They occupy one side when crossing the robbery. The thunder clouds produced have no collision and there are signs of mutual integration.


    It may be that the dragon and Phoenix didn''t take off until the two thunder clouds fused with each other and the dragon and Phoenix virtual shadow danced together. The dragon and Phoenix on the ground took off collectively and began to cross the robbery.


    The integrated thunder cloud contains the power of the dragon and Phoenix. I''m afraid the power of the dragon and Phoenix can enter the dragon and Phoenix, and some unexpected changes should take place.


    After all, dragons and phoenixes are the kings of demons and beasts. Their power is very special. They have strong power to cross the robbery, but because they are collective crossing the robbery, there is not much power to overflow.


    With the lightning falling, dragon scales began to appear on the Phoenix, and colorful Phoenix Feathers grew on the dragon family''s back.


    At the end of the great robbery, a wolf howl suddenly broke out in the crowd. A gray wolf with blue hair appeared. It roared at the thunder clouds in the sky, then suddenly took off and flew away against the thunder robbery.


    My eyebrows jumped wildly and I hurried to stop it. Chen Hao also chased after me and shouted: Master, No.


    I also said: senior, it''s too risky to go in now. unworthy.


    Bai Wushuang''s mind, I understand that the difficulty of the demon family''s cultivation makes him only take half a step here. Looking at the people around him, he will inevitably have anxiety. At this time, the power of dragon and phoenix also belongs to the extreme power of the demon family. If it can bathe in it, it will be greatly improved. But it was the thunder robbery of the Heavenly Master, and it was also the thunder robbery of the dragon and Phoenix Protoss. His current cultivation can''t bear it at all.


    Chen Hao and I stopped him one after another. I didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly: senior, you follow us with the demon family. No matter what, we will protect the demon family.


    This time, I didn''t intend to let people from several circles participate in the war and want to keep them away from danger, even if they leave their homes, so I made such a commitment.


    But Bai Wushuang doesn''t think so. He told me and Chen Hao: I don''t want to miss such an opportunity. The breath of dragon and Phoenix will give me a new change. In addition to the characteristics of the demon family, another reason why my cultivation stopped is that I changed my shape in advance and shook to the root. Now if I want to repair the defects left at that time, I have to experience a great disaster of life and death.


    Chen Hao and I are hesitating, because this is his choice. Everyone''s choice needs to be respected. But this time, it is likely to be farewell. And what we want is a living white matchless.


    Seeing that Chen Hao and I still blocked his way, Bai Wushuang sighed and said: This is my decision. Please respect it.


    When he said this, Chen Hao and I had to withdraw.


    Bai Wushuang stepped into the sky. At the last moment, he looked back at me and everyone. There was too much reluctance in that look.


    He didn''t explain too much about his near death, because he knew that even if he didn''t, I would always protect the demon family.


    When it looked back, it reminded me of the time when he took Chen Hao and me out of the Nine Tailed Fox tomb in the secret land. At that time, he was an example and a hero in our hearts. Now he is also our example and our hero.


    Some people, regardless of their strength, their existence is always an example. Bai Wushuang is such a person.


    After thinking about it, my eyes are wet, but he has said such words. Chen Hao and I can''t stop it. I said: take care, senior. We''ll wait for you to come back.


    Bai Wushuang nodded. His body the size of a hill jumped in the void and made a long wolf howl. A blue moon appeared in the sky, but it just flashed away.


    Bai Wushuang is an unparalleled demon in the world. His physique and blood are extremely strong, but the rules here are too strong, and his cultivation is higher than him, so he can''t completely show the blue moon.


    For a former king, it must be unacceptable.


    When Bai Wushuang stepped in, many dragons and phoenixes had been robbed successfully and began to fall. Bai Wushuang was submerged by thunder clouds.


    The emergence of Bai Wushuang did not cause changes, and the sky was still shrouded in thunder clouds.


    The dragon and Phoenix continued to cross the robbery. The last Phoenix fell. The dragon and Phoenix''s great robbery was settled, but the robbery cloud still didn''t spread, but it became brighter and brighter. In the end, Chen Hao and I began to worry. Han Peng also fell down after negotiating with the people in China. She also saw that Bai Wushuang entered the thunder robbery. After coming over, she comforted me and said: don''t worry, he will be fine.


    That''s what I said, but I''m still worried, especially as time goes by, there''s still no movement in the thunder cloud.


    Half an hour later, the thunder clouds began to dissipate, but Bai Wushuang still didn''t move. Until the sky returned to calm, my heart had sunk.


    The dragon and Phoenix clan elected the leader before. Now after the robbery, he turned into a human. He came to me and said: boss, the dragon and Phoenix robbery appeared at the same time, and the power inside was very chaotic. Except for my dragon and Phoenix clan, the other monsters couldn''t bear it at all. Elder, I''m afraid he has been refined by the robbery and didn''t even leave the law.


    I frowned slightly and felt very uncomfortable. Stared at the Dragon youth and said: Bai Wushuang''s physique is no worse than that of the dragon and Phoenix.


    What I''m talking about is a fact. The blood of the grey wolf has the blood of the dragon family. It''s extremely powerful. It can''t be inferior to the dragon family. Bai Wushuang entered only to repair his secret injury.


    After listening to my words, the young leader of the Dragon nationality disdained to say: the strongest monster in the world is the dragon and Phoenix nationality, and the rest of the ethnic groups can only live under it.


    As soon as I heard what he meant, I wanted to replace the position of the white matchless demon king. My face suddenly became cold and wanted to scold me face to face, but I was held by Han. I whispered: the dragon and Phoenix family is always arrogant and only willing to surrender to the strong, and must be the strong of the demon family. Now you can suppress them and make them obey, but you can''t be their king. No matter how much you say now, it''s useless.


    Chen Hao also received the voice of Han, otherwise Bai Wushuang was his master, not blocked. Hearing this, he would have rushed up and beaten the Dragon youth.


    The demon clan is different from us. Fighting is a way for them to declare their sovereignty. Even if they are beaten, they will not take revenge, but as long as they are provoked, you will be challenged every three or five times.


    Chen Hao and I are not afraid of being challenged, but don''t want to suppress the pride of the dragon family. After all, that''s their root. And according to Han, we can''t hold it down.


    Now the only hope is that Bai Wushuang can return safely. At that time, he can suppress the dragon clan and control the whole demon clan.


    However, when the sky was completely calm, there was still no shadow.


    The Dragon youth said: the old demon king has ended, and a new demon king is about to be born. I, accept anyone''s challenge.


    His voice just fell. Without waiting for Chen Hao and me to spray him, the dragon and Phoenix family began to boil. There were powerful dragons and phoenixes coming out, and they became one at a time.


    I was black and almost dripping into the water, but I was tightly held by Han, told me not to intervene, and sighed and said: maybe this is the best destination.


    Han Dan thinks that Bai Wushuang is dead. He is persuading Chen Hao and I to accept the fact and let the demon family choose a new demon king. Otherwise, with the personality of the demon family, even if an egg hits a stone, they will have to deal with something, which is difficult to manage.


    I''ve seen too many deaths, thousands, hundreds of millions, but it''s still very uncomfortable for people close to me to leave.


    Sword Lingxiao, they all came over. Wu De had a big mouth and asked: is Lao Bai gone?


    I didn''t speak, but you can see from my expression that when we were sad, the dragon and Phoenix clan fought hard. In the past, Bai Wushuang''s subordinates didn''t want Bai Wushuang''s position to fall into the hands of the dragon and Phoenix clan. They also participated in the battle. However, due to the great difference in strength, they were defeated soon.


    Half a day later, Chen Hao and I lost hope. At this time, the Dragon youth successfully defeated all the challengers, fell down with injuries, and walked towards the white unparalleled camp, ready to take away the Eastern Emperor clock.


    The Eastern imperial bell is the symbol of the demon king. The young man has been fighting and bleeding all over. When he walked the Eastern imperial bell, no one dared to stop him before Bai Wushuang.


    Chen Hao, we clenched our fists and wanted to do it, but we knew we couldn''t do it at this time, otherwise we would interfere with things inside the demon family and would be hated.


    Jealousy is small, and I''m afraid it will cause chaos. If they disrupt, there will only be more trouble at that time.


    Everyone is very unwilling, but Bai Wushuang has gone. The demon family can''t have no head. The new demon king will rule the demon family and continue to follow me.


    What I want is not this again?


    Sometimes I think that I am really selfish, but how can I live in such a world?


    Even if you can go through the road again, it is not once. If you give another choice, it is already the past and useless.


    Now no matter what kind of person you will become, you can only go on.


    The Dragon youth approached the donghuangzhong and was so excited that he reached out to catch the donghuangzhong and was ready to swear his position as the new demon king.

 Chapter 596

    I sighed and didn''t want to see that scene. For the demon family, the emergence of a new king, a powerful dragon family, was undoubtedly something to celebrate. Although Bai Wushuang was reluctant, he still knelt on the ground and was ready to meet the new demon king.


    However, just when the Dragon youth''s hand touched the Donghuang clock, the big clock suddenly glowed, a thud sounded, suddenly aroused a circle of light, and directly bounced the Dragon youth away.


    We don''t know what''s wrong. The people of the demon clan are completely confused. Obviously, they haven''t encountered a similar situation. Moreover, the Eastern Emperor bell doesn''t need to recognize the Lord, and there can be no exclusion.


    The Dragon youth stepped back a few steps, his face was dignified, and with a fever, he rushed frantically towards the Eastern Emperor clock again and pressed it.


    I don''t like him. It''s all because of Bai Wushuang, but anyway, he''s from Qingling world. Seeing that he took risks, he hurried to protect him.


    The second time I met the Donghuang bell, the big clock sounded again, and the boy snorted. His hands were instantly covered with colorful dragon scales, and behind him was the virtual shadow of a five clawed Golden Dragon. I suddenly realized that no wonder the boy was so strong that he could defeat all the dragons and phoenixes. It turned out that he took off in the natural disaster and became a five clawed golden dragon, which was a strange image of pure ancestral dragon blood.


    It can be said that putting aside the unparalleled feelings of dialogue, he deserved to be a new generation of demon king. However, when he tried his best to grasp the Donghuang bell, he was still excluded. Moreover, when he continued to increase his strength, the Donghuang bell suddenly flew into the air and spun wildly. Then a virtual shadow emerged. It was a man wearing a yellow robe and a golden crown, All the demons roared up to the sky and knelt down on one knee.


    The boy with five clawed Golden Dragon''s illusion had a gloomy face and was under terrible pressure. He just didn''t kneel. Not only that, he gritted his teeth and said: I''m a new generation of demon king. Why can''t you control it? Why can''t you refuse me.


    There are many legends about the existence of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but it''s only a legend in the Qingling world. Now it''s in the extreme world. I don''t know what kind of status he is for a moment, but the young man in front of me also comes from the Seven Realms, from the world with the same roots in the Qingling world, and belongs to the Qingling world. For him, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is an eternal king.


    But at this time, his eyes were full of unyielding. While asking questions, he stepped into the air and wanted to go to the face of the Donghuang clock step by step. After all, what Donghuan Tai appeared was a virtual shadow. He couldn''t answer him. He couldn''t reason with him. When he was in danger, the virtual shadow glowed. The golden light on the Donghuang clock scattered. The boy staggered and almost couldn''t stand stably on the way.


    At the same time, there was a sudden riot around, and a strong atmosphere broke out in all directions of the world, with countless monsters.


    There is no emperor of the demon family in the extreme world. Coupled with the oppression of human beings, they have always been fragmented and live in their respective territories. In the plan to unify the sects and middle earth of the extreme world, I don''t count the scattered monsters. First, their number is too large, and most of them are hidden and hard to find.


    The second is that there is no king of the demon family. These monsters will not surrender. Not to mention them, even Bai Wushuang has lived with Han for countless years. He still has that competitive breath and has never been afraid of fighting.


    The sudden appearance of monsters in the extreme world aroused the vigilance of Ji Ling empire. A large army was arrayed to prepare for defense, but Han Peng suddenly ordered them to return and let the monsters in.


    After all, there are too many monsters around me. If there is a riot, it will be enough to trigger a wave of monsters, and the youth of the dragon clan can''t deter so many monsters.


    Wu De said nearby: they came running for the Eastern Emperor clock. Do they want to be the demon king?


    As soon as I heard it, I hurried to look at Han. If it was true as Wu De said, then there would be a chaotic war.


    The Imperial General also had this worry, hurriedly said: Princess highness, the demon race is afraid of chaos, now let them in, our people are all right, but your friends are afraid to be affected.


    The extreme world is based on heaven. Although we have more than 20 million extreme Tao supreme masters and tens of thousands of extreme Tao supreme masters, we are still a few after all. Compared with the Empire, Middle Earth and the monster army in front of us, it is still very fragile. If the animal tide breaks out, it must be our people who suffer first.


    Han Han''s face was dignified, and he was obviously worried about the same thing. When he hesitated, the Dragon youth couldn''t bear the pressure of the Eastern Emperor bell and fell down. Zhen Kun and cangxue caught him at the first time and gave him pills.


    Dragon and Phoenix have always been my treasure and hid in the core area. They have more contact with them and have feelings. Now when I see it hurt, I naturally have to come and take care of it, and I''m full of care.


    I handed over the decision of whether the army should go to war to stop monsters to Han. I went to the Dragon boy for the first time and asked: what''s the matter? How could donghuangzhong refuse you?


    When I asked the Dragon boy, he gritted his teeth and said: I''m trying.


    Zhen Kun and cangxue hurriedly said: you have been seriously injured and can''t do it again.


    The Dragon youth clenched his teeth and said: this injury is OK. Without the Eastern Emperor bell, I am an unrecognized demon king. This is not what I want.


    Donghuang bell is the symbol of the dragon family. Indeed, as he said, if it is not recognized by Donghuang bell, it will not be able to convince the public. I don''t want a turbulent demon clan to follow. It will be a lot of trouble.


    But his injury is not as light as he said. After all, cangxue is the descendant of Shennong. She said she can''t fight, so she can''t fight.


    Zhen Kun guessed: could it be that the elder Bai Wushuang is still there, so the Donghuang bell is excluded?


    I also had this idea at the beginning, but I couldn''t make myself believe that the robbery clouds in the sky had dissipated for a long time, and there was no white unparalleled breath. He had nowhere to hide. In addition, his cultivation was less than half a step into the disaster of the dragon and Phoenix Emperor, and the survival rate was too small to be small.


    Zhen Kun didn''t ask this question when he saw me shaking my head.


    At this time, there was a commotion outside. I saw the monsters of the extreme world crawling one after another and submitting to the virtual shadow of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Among them, there were many monsters of the supreme cultivation of the extreme Tao. I even saw the Taoist ancestor.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help sighing, and my understanding of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi went to a higher level. It can be seen that the strength of some immortal gods and demons in the Qingling world is very amazing.


    Including Pangu, even in the polar world, is also a giant.


    The Dragon boy was very unwilling. He got up again, turned into a five clawed Golden Dragon and flew towards the Eastern Emperor''s bell. It''s strange that the demon clan on our side robbed the Donghuang bell, but the demon clan in the extreme world just knelt down and didn''t mean to do it at all.


    This is somewhat intriguing. What are they afraid of? Or has the new king been recognized?


    If the new king is the Dragon youth in front of him, there is a big gap with them. I thought about this in my mind, and there was no other way for a while.


    Originally, I planned to finish the robbery and start assigning tasks. The large army returned to the temple and began to survey and prepare for transformation. The five million army formed by Chen Hao went to mine stones for building the temple, but something like this happened to the demon family. Now hundreds of millions of people can only concentrate on this two million square kilometers of land.


    In order to prevent accidents, I grew up again and stared at the demon clan around me. If I had another hand, I would kill mercilessly.


    The boy incarnated into a five clawed Golden Dragon. The huge ancestral blood was released and circled around the Eastern Emperor''s clock. In this scene, the monsters in the extreme world still didn''t move, and it wasn''t because of my existence, because I couldn''t see fanaticism from their eyes.


    Seeing that the golden body of the young man was about to attach to the Eastern Emperor''s clock, the sky suddenly changed color. My law noticed that a powerful law appeared. Although it was not to suppress myself, it was very powerful. Moreover, living on a continent, everyone''s laws were scattered in the world. No one would take the initiative to suppress others'' laws. First, it was natural, Second, if you suppress one person''s law, you will be attacked by countless laws in an instant, so no one will take the initiative to do so.


    But with so many strong laws converging, a new law needs a little strength to manifest and integrate.


    When the power of the law appeared, the sky slowly turned light blue, and at the same time, a blue moon appeared in the sky.


    I have been in the polar world for more than two years and rarely see the moon. If I remember correctly, it is impossible to see the moon in the sky at this time. That means the blue moon in the sky may be an anomaly.


    For a time, I didn''t expect Bai Wushuang. I didn''t react until the blue moon turned into a full moon and there was a virtual shadow of a gray wolf in it. I shouted excitedly: it''s master Bai. He''s not dead.


    I forgot that my body was getting bigger. This opening was painful for the people below, because my voice was like sky thunder. Many heavenly lords couldn''t bear it and were blown to the ground by me in one breath.


    At the same time, the Donghuang bell was dim and calm was restored. The Dragon youth did not notice the changes in the sky. The dragon body wound around the Donghuang bell for the first time.


    As a result, at this time, Bai Wushuang flew out of the blue moon, and the huge wolf claws fell in the air, like catching a bug, pressed him down, and slapped him back.


    Bai Wushuang''s body has not changed much at this time, but there is a cluster of colorful hair in the center of the eyebrow.


    As he fell, the Eastern imperial bell rotated and flew to his head. The dim light burst out again and lit up all around.


    The monsters of the extreme world showed their human forms one after another, knelt down and shouted in unison: welcome the demon king.


    Hundreds of millions of voices came together, which was very shocking.


    At the beginning, I hoped that Bai Wushuang could grow up. Even if he could not grow up, I could keep his position as the demon king as long as he was there. But now I''m at a loss. I don''t know what happened.


    Because the Taoist ancestors of the extreme world are kneeling down to him.

 Chapter 597

    Bai Wushuang is the demon king, but his cultivation after transformation is only the supreme of Jidao. With the characteristics of the demon family, he has always only respected the strong. Those Jidao ancestors are unlikely to surrender.


    The current situation must have changed. The white unparalleled body fell and stood on a mountain into a human shape. Even so, the Eastern imperial bell still flew over his head, the light did not decrease, and there was no sense of convergence.


    But now I can see that the Donghuang bell is no longer controlled by Bai Wushuang, but it is emitting light independently.


    The submission of the demons is probably related to its changes. The veins on the Eastern Emperor''s clock continue to radiate, and circles of them are wrapped around Bai Wushuang like gold thread. The two seem to be integrated.


    At this time, I also had an insight into some things. Donghuang Zhong officially recognized the Lord. It is no longer an ownerless thing. Does that mean that there will be only one demon king in the future, and it was recognized by Donghuang Zhong himself.


    People in the extreme world noticed that, so when they came over, they surrendered one after another. Even the Taoist ancestors did not come to compete, and the dragon and Phoenix families in the Qingling world could not see the mystery and fought for life and death.


    When the Dragon youth fell from the sky, they couldn''t maintain the real body of the five clawed Golden Dragon in the air. They were beaten back to human shape, spewing dragon blood out of their mouth, and fell completely uncontrolled.


    However, Bai Wushuang''s hand should be light and heavy, so that he will not be seriously injured. It is likely that he just sealed the strength of the youth. Cangxue raised his hand and flew out together, rolling the youth back.


    It can be seen that they have been together with Long Feng for a long time, and their feelings are also very deep. However, from the beginning to now, Zhen Kun and she have not said good words to me. It can be seen that they also understand that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, which will suffer great losses. Some things must be experienced by them in person, which is more effective than tens of thousands of times.


    The Eastern Emperor bell is really recognizing the Lord, and the golden thread flying out of the clock body is the demon pattern of a generation of demon emperor. At this time, Yuanyuan is constantly integrated into Bai Wushuang''s body.


    At this time, the dragon and Phoenix families in Qingling world also realized something. After Bai Wushuang knelt down and worshipped the big demon brought out from the demon world, the arrogant dragon and Phoenix families also knelt down and lowered their arrogant heads.


    The Royal holy thing recognizes the Lord, which proves that the unparalleled blood is the most powerful. With the demon mark, the breath of the Donghuang clock began to converge. A few minutes later, the Donghuang clock stopped rotating and turned into a golden light into the center of the white unparalleled eyebrows.


    Seeing this, I quickly sent a message to Bai Wushuang and asked him to gather the demon family of the extreme world. It is impossible for the demon families in the seven realms to participate in the battle, but for the demon families in the extreme world, they can''t escape their fate. Being born here, fighting is necessary.


    The Han people will also enter the temple, but I believe it''s just a fire. They won''t all enter. At least, this is their home.


    Bai Wushuang heard my voice and said to me: the demon clan retains its animal nature and does not need some words to encourage and win over. As long as the Eastern Emperor bell rings, all demons will worship at that time.


    He said, gently raising his hand, and the demons got up one after another. Bai Wushuang said: now disperse and listen to the call.


    The demons said in unison: please obey my king''s decree.


    Then the demons dispersed, and only more than 100 demons at the level of Taoist ancestors of the demon family stayed. They elected a representative to come out and talk to matchless, saying: our demon family has been in chaos for thousands of years, precisely because there is no king to respect. If we choose the demon king to be born today, we can end the chaotic situation of our demon family for countless years. We are willing to be the guardian of the demon king, and we hope the demon king will become complete.


    As soon as I heard that Daozu took the initiative to protect Bai Wushuang, I was very happy. You know, they are all the overlords of the demon family in the extreme world. If I control them, I will control the whole demon family in the extreme world.


    However, to my surprise, Bai Wushuang refused. After sending away hundreds of Jidao ancestors, I asked Bai Wushuang why he refused.


    Bai Wushuang sighed and explained to me: the current pattern of the demon clan has formed the characteristic that the strong is the king because of the chaos for many years, but the demon clan also has only creatures. If there is a political power, they will also change, become intrigues and intrigues. Do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing for me to keep the strong around?


    I was speechless when he asked me many questions. Indeed, if their hearts change, they will not protect Bai Wushuang at that time, but will be constrained everywhere. I''m afraid Bai Wushuang won''t close his eyes when he sleeps, and we will not be able to live in peace. Now it''s just like this. They will respond to the call of the Eastern Emperor bell at any time, and call them when they use it, avoiding a lot of trouble.


    I didn''t think of these, but I didn''t understand the demon family. I thought what I saw was all of the demon family. Now it seems that Bai Wushuang himself knows the demon family best.


    At the same time, I also feel that power can really change people. Bai Wushuang would rather cultivate them with his own big demon. That is because they have a relationship between superiors and subordinates, including feelings. It is very unlikely that that kind of thing will happen.


    Similarly, in today''s Qingling world, the people who are really in power are the people we came together. Most people are not keen on power and just want to go all the way. Up to now, we have never competed for power and profit.


    However, Su Yan and his disciples had traitors and caused great losses, which we had to guard against internally. However, Chen Hao could not do it. He was too upright. Some things didn''t exist originally. It is estimated that he had it after tossing and turning.


    In contrast, Wu De is much more stable than him, but four old men. It''s just right to do such a thing. Now calm down, a lot of things have to be arranged. I''m afraid I''ll forget later. I''ll send a message to Wu De and ask him to find some confidants, pay attention secretly and eliminate the hidden dangers.


    Then he arranged to collect stones. Chen Hao asked millions of troops to follow him back to the temple in order to maintain order. The remaining four million were sent out to look for materials.


    My original intention was to just find some stones. After all, there is no need for good materials and defense. Moreover, the stones in the world are very strong after collection.


    But Chen Hao feels that he can''t. He will stay on it for a long time in the future. If he doesn''t do well, he is not at ease. There are many demon families in the wilderness. I''m afraid there will be a conflict. Although the people of the white matchless demon family follow, you can explain it when you encounter it.


    When the army went out, all that remained was to take these people to the temple.


    The world is vast, and hundreds of millions of people can''t use the transmission array, otherwise the huge cost can''t afford it. Finally, I can only summon the temple, and everyone directly steps on the temple here.


    Han''s people know that I have a temple in my hand, but the others don''t know. In order to keep it secret, I asked han to order the general of Ji Ling Empire to secretly screen people and send out large troops, as well as unreliable people.


    At the same time, Han also negotiated with the people in central Turkey to let them evacuate. At noon the next day, the enlarged divine city landed. Although it covered the breath, such a huge thing suddenly came, which still formed a terrible threat. Everyone felt it and looked up at the sky. When the temple became manifest, everyone was stunned, and this was a gap in the manifestation. Not the whole divine city was manifesting, even so, It''s still shocking. After all, it''s a city, but it''s comparable to a small planet.


    I went up to communicate with Han Wuqi in advance and introduced them to Jian Lingxiao. They all come from Shushan and have a natural sense of closeness. The important thing is that Jian Lingxiao has benefited a lot from following Han Wuqi.


    I simply told Han Wuqi, and he didn''t say anything. After all, the temple is mine. What to do is my decision. Greeting him is enough to give face to his strong. Just then, Jian Lingxiao stayed in the temple and kept order with the first batch of people to avoid hundreds of millions of people coming in and causing chaos.


    One million people left by Chen Hao were the first to enter the temple after they came back. I was afraid that the sword could not be held down by the sky. I used the law to transmit the sound in advance, so that everyone could find a place to meditate and regulate their breath after entering. They were not allowed to walk around or look around. Once found, they were directly expelled from the temple.


    More than two million square kilometers are full of our people. Chen Hao and his team tried their best to organize and arrange into 20 teams. Everyone entering the temple will leave a drop of soul blood, which will be collected by Chen Hao and finally gathered together with me. Through soul blood, I can intuitively understand everyone.


    The team entered quickly, but the population base was too large. It still took half a month to enter all of them. After settling down, Han Peng followed the imperial army back to the East through the transmission array, and I had to stay in the temple. It took me more than 20 days to transform the whole temple. More than 600 million people were divided into six regions, each of which was divided into ten districts. Finally, the power was concentrated in the hands of the six district chiefs, and the stars came under the control of the pyramid.


    After the temple was settled, I left and returned to Dongtu, but this time I was not alone. I was surrounded by a group of friends. Except cangxue town Kun and Wu De stayed in the temple management, the other core figures followed me.


    Dragon and Phoenix have changed. In order to train them, Bai Wushuang sent 20 people to follow me to form a powerful team.


    When we get to Dongtu, we need to concentrate all our forces and send people to monitor the void space.


    According to the time given to me by Su Dong, the immortal insects come out. In the recent period, we should make sufficient preparations. Through the Empire, Chen Hao also bought a large amount of materials and brought them back to the temple. However, his move made people aware of the existence of the temple, but it is impossible to hide such a huge thing in the temple. It is only a matter of time, And although the temple is inhabited by monks, it still needs a lot of materials to ensure life. Otherwise, it will be a long way, just boring meditation and practice, and the gods can''t carry the loneliness.

 Chapter 598

    At the beginning, Han Dan''s contact with Dongtu was smooth. However, when he really wanted to sign an agreement, Dongtu put forward various conditions, so that the people of China couldn''t bear it.


    In the face of a great disaster, the land and royal power can be left behind. I have clearly told the king of Jiling empire that he also agrees to do so, but what China can''t accept is that eastern Turkey proposes to use the sacred artifacts of Jiling empire.


    This request, not to mention that the king of Jiling Empire did not agree, the whole royal family did not agree, and even Han Han could not accept it.


    Curious, I asked han to take me to see the artifact of Ji Ling empire. It was completely different from Xuanyuan sword. It was a walking stick with a sense of science and technology. At the top of the walking stick, there was a fist sized red gem embedded.


    That gem is the energy crystal, which is used by Tianlao to make weapons. The power core energy of the holy land is extremely precious, and this one is three times the size of Tianlao. If it is made into a weapon, its power can be imagined.


    What''s important is that Han Peng told me that this walking stick can convert the energy of the energy stone. It itself is a powerful weapon that can kill the domain master. Such a sharp weapon can never yield to each other.


    I had planned to give the crystal stone to Tianlao to see if I could make more powerful weapons. As a result, a walking stick was already a weapon. I immediately gave up the idea. And I''m sure that if Dongtu gets this energy stone, it will never be used to build weapons. It must be used to build aircraft.


    After weighing, the final negotiation failed. We simply stopped talking. When life or death, I believe they have no choice and don''t need us to talk. What we have to do now is to protect the temple. After all, it has been exposed. When the immortal starworm erupts, many people will rush up desperately and should be able to hold it with the strength of guards, but I don''t want to kill more, It''s best to stop it.


    The three-year deadline is coming in the twinkling of an eye. I believe Mu Bai said that three years should be three years. In the last few months, we are not continuing to unite with anyone. Ji Ling empire is also adjusting and sent more than 20 million people of the younger generation to the temple. During this period, under the auspices of Chen Hao and the participation of heaven and earth, the temple was transformed into a mobile castle.


    But it''s too huge. When it crosses the atmosphere, it shakes very badly. Tianlao said that it can''t be changed unless the whole temple is reshaped and built according to aerodynamics, but the effect is not good. After all, it''s too big. However, the greatest use of the temple is to fly in a vacuum space, so whether it is changed or not has little impact.


    The important thing is that although I can control the temple to become bigger and smaller, I can''t control his transformation, so I can''t do what Tianlao says.


    Waiting makes the time long. Many people have anxiety. During this time, the temple took off and began to avoid. More than 20 of them choose to stay in the extreme world, but we don''t stay to resist with death. If we can''t recover and change, we will choose to leave.


    I believe that Han Wuqi and mu baisudong will not say anything at that time.


    It can be said that there is no reason for us to participate in this war, let alone pay our lives for it. So from the beginning, I didn''t intend to let the people of Qingling world participate in the battle.


    As for the people of the extreme world, it can be said that this is their battle, so they will give up the negotiation with Dongtu in the end. No matter what the final result is, I am not the Savior, and I can''t be the Savior. We arrived here just passing by. The difference is that the Tiangu armor is in my hand, so I can''t do nothing.


    In the last half month of the three-year period, I sent han to the temple and gave her the astrolabe. On it, I marked the location of the black hole, which was the location of her mother. When the immortal insects came out, it must be overwhelming. Not only one world will be affected, but the whole domain will be involved. The only safe place in the temple is to find Han''s mother, If you can enter the black hole, you can avoid this catastrophe.


    In fact, from me to Han Wuqi, we all understand that the immortal starlings have multiplied for so many years. At the first time of the outbreak, even if Tiangu armor can play a good power, it still can not be stopped. It can be said that this is a long-term war destined to fight.


    But out of respect, I still told Han Wuqi my plans and ideas. Finally, he just gave me a sentence: do your best and retreat if you don''t succeed.


    The general meaning also agrees with me. With the indefinite consent of Han, I began to prepare.


    All things can''t happen when you are completely ready. Even what you know in advance is the same. Just when we are still in the preparation stage, there is a message from the wilderness that the space-time cracks in the secret place begin to collapse, and the original fragmented cracks begin to form a huge channel after the collapse.


    It took the people of Middle Earth decades to explore a way, but no one came in and brought out the news. Unexpectedly, all the cracks are just small spaces cut out of a huge space. They originally belong to a whole.


    Now the crack collapses and forms a whole, that is to say, the immortal starworm is about to be born.


    That space is a place where the worlds controlled by the nine controllers overlap. There is such a big noise that the nine controllers can''t not know, and they should also know the power of the immortal starworm and can''t ignore it.


    Sure enough, on the day after the collapse of time and space, the law of the extreme world began to change, and this change was not only a world. I could feel that the law of the whole space had changed, like some kind of imprisonment had been broken. Almost that afternoon, there were strong people in the void, nine of them were domain masters.


    At this time, I knew that the law changes and disappears, that is, the domain master can reach the extreme world, that is, the protection left by the controller has disappeared, and even if it does not change now, the law can be broken when the immortal insects come out.


    When the nine domain masters came, a message came from the temple. It was Han Wuqi''s intention. Let me go back to the temple now and leave it to the messenger of the controller. Let''s wait and see.


    Naturally, the existence of the temple cannot escape the domain master''s insight, but as long as the controller does not come in person, they are very afraid of Han Wuqi. From the point of view that they dare not take the initiative to provoke, the controller will not appear here in person.


    When I left, I wanted to take the Han people with me, but they chose to stay, because in addition to the Xuanyuan people, they have countless people and can''t leave them alone.


    They all said that. I didn''t say anything else, but left a drop of blood essence so that they can directly evaporate the blood essence when they need it. At that time, the temple will land and make room for seven million people.


    When I finally left, the kings of Jiling Empire sent me all the way. During this period, I was entrusted to take good care of the 20 million people they sent. Those people are the young generation. If the empire is destroyed, they are the hope of the Empire. Listen to him, I know that they will not use that drop of blood essence.


    When we left, Han Wuqi revealed the virtual shadow, deterred one side, and let us enter the temple safely. For the friendship of the domain leader, Han Wuqi reminded me not to be deceived. Their current situation is very unfavorable, so they won''t provoke us.


    There are two unfavorable reasons. The most important one is that the controller can''t come in person. Even if they release them with the blood of the controller, they can''t resist Han Wuqi. Without the backer, the nine domain owners won''t ask for trouble.


    The second reason is that the immortal insects are coming out soon. What the nine people have to do is what we have to do before. However, they do not use the method of negotiation, but directly tell the immortal insects. At the same time, they exert pressure and unify the whole wild world in just three days.


    Han Wuqi also told me that what we see in front of us is only the tip of the iceberg. In two days, the rest of people from all walks of life will be led by the controller. This will be a battlefield in the future. Listening to what he said, I couldn''t help asking when we would do it or leave.


    Han Wuqi looked at me and said: it''s still early to leave now. If the controller doesn''t come out, we don''t have to go. We can watch from a distance, but remember not to provoke immortal starworms at the first time. The nine masters have been proud of the universe for so long, and now is the time for them to pay.


    I listened to Han Wuqi''s words and felt that he wanted to take this opportunity to weaken the power of the controller. However, for the controller, the existence of a wild and extreme world will not be moved as much as throwing away a straw.


    But I didn''t ask, because what they experienced in those years was still a mystery to me. I didn''t know it, so I naturally had no say, and it was impossible to scold him, but I could feel that it was an opportunity for them not to destroy the stars.


    Su Dong stayed in the space of nine controllers for a hundred years. He said he was trapped. In fact, he was probably doing something. Now the immortal starworm was born, I''m afraid it has something to do with his existence.


    Over the past hundred years, he has constantly stimulated the immortal starworm so that it does not fall into sleep. Otherwise, the giant immortal starworm will go into sleep after production. It is likely to sleep for thousands of years, so we don''t need to go through this disaster.


    When I returned to the temple, the happiest thing was Hanhe. I heard Jiang Nu gossip that when I didn''t come back, Hanhe was sad all day. It''s no wonder that I gave her the astrolabe. It''s a bit of an explanation. It''s not surprising to worry.


    But I have to do so, because the battle really broke out. I don''t know my result, and I don''t want to have time to control the temple to leave, so the astrolabe must be given to her.


    He stayed in the temple for five days. On the morning of the sixth day, there was a loud noise from the wilderness. The void collapsed and turned black, and then countless immortal stars flew out of it.


    Unlike when I saw them, the size of those immortal starlings expanded a hundred times when they went outside. This scene made my mouth dry. It''s hard to imagine what kind of creature it would be if the mother expanded a hundred times?

 Chapter 599

    But I believe the mother will not come out so soon. Su Dong is still inside. If he comes out, he should come out with the mother.


    There are more and more immortal insects in the cracks, and the cracks in the void are becoming larger and larger. The immortal insects occupy the whole star domain at once. However, they do not rush towards the wild world at the first time, but hover in space. The recent ones are only thousands of kilometers away from us, just like a red nebula. Far away, they are overwhelming, Completely covered the sky of the wild world.


    And there are more immortal starlings. They fly across time and space for the first time and fly to the distance to free up the stars and give them to the immortal starlings coming out from behind.


    Because of its huge size, the immortal starworm can span tens of thousands of kilometers with extremely fast speed. It is believed that this domain will be occupied by them in less than half a day.


    The temple released dark light, and Han Wuqi released his sword Qi. After several attempts, he finally didn''t come over.


    This makes me a little strange. It is reasonable to say that the immortal starworm is a big enemy of the Tiangu family. Now when I see the temple of the Tiangu family, I have no reason not to attack.


    After listening to me, he also felt strange. He whispered to me: I''m afraid it''s not so simple for the immortal star bug to be born this time. Someone manipulated it behind his back and wanted to break the balance and create opportunities with the help of the immortal star bug.


    This is what I think of, and on the whole, I can''t get rid of mubai.


    Han Wuqi is the strongest here. It''s easy for him to know what we think. Before he notices it, I remind han to be careful.


    The star field was large, and the immortal insects covered a layer under the temple. For a time, the sky of the whole wild world turned red, but they stood still, as if waiting for the final order.


    In order to test Han Wuqi, I deliberately asked him if we were really just waiting and watching.


    I was very careful when I asked, but Han Wuqi still noticed something and hinted: don''t think too much. Everything we do is for your own good. In the future, you will understand that what comes now is only domain masters, which can''t threaten us. It''s useless to kill them.


    Han Wuqi''s words are tantamount to admitting my guess in disguise. At the same time, he also told me another news. Their purpose in doing so is to lead out the strong around the controller.


    But did he ever think about what we would do if we were involved in such a war? I didn''t ask this question directly, but politely asked: senior, what if you don''t destroy the insects out of control and sweep the whole universe?


    Han Wuqi said coldly: every time it was born, it swept the whole universe. Unless the controllers are united, it will only happen sooner or later. Their birth now may be the blessing of all living beings in the universe. After all, Tiangu armor has appeared and may be able to be contained in the end.


    His words sound a little vague, but under my understanding, they contain two messages. First, it will happen sooner or later. Even if they are not born now, they will be born in the future. The same result is just coming in advance. Second, the Tiangu armor can restrain the immortal starworms, but it is not used now. I believe that if I take action now and stop me, Han Wuqi must be the first.


    The third point, I''m afraid, is the ultimate goal of them. They want the controller to fight with the immortal insects, or they want to use the immortal insects to contain the controller and divert their attention.


    I wonder if Su Yan''s bones will appear when the controller is restrained? There is also the body of Han''s brother. Since he has taken it back, why does he ignore it?


    With these questions in my mind, I returned to Han. Han Wuqi didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He took the initiative to stay away from us, and his breath was taken back.


    But no matter what his purpose is, it''s better not to be watched than to be watched. I happened to discuss with them.


    After listening to my analysis, Wu De sighed and said: he''s right. If the birth of the immortal starworm can''t be stopped, the only difference for the whole universe is that the people who die now are different from those who die in the future.


    After listening to Wu De''s words, I was very upset. I reminded him that the Tiangu armor that can suppress the immortal insects is still on me, and it has recognized the Lord. Except me and Han, others can''t use it. Even if we kill us, the armor will destroy itself. It is for this reason that the domain master under the controller will ignore me.


    Wu De knows that I can''t accept such a fact, but I can''t pass the pass in my heart. He reminds me: boss, there are some things that we are doomed to be unable to change the outcome. The only thing we can do is to accept.


    Han also comforted me and said: in those days, the Tiangu family was so powerful that they were eventually destroyed by immortal starworms. The controllers can only ignore such powerful creatures. How can we deal with them? Tong Tong, don''t think too much. Right and wrong have long been indistinguishable in this era. The only thing we can do is to let ourselves live and let the people around us live.


    People are talking like they are persuading a saint. I smiled silently and said: you think too much. I''m not a saint, and I won''t put my life and death under all sentient beings. What I''m worried about is that they will play with fire and set themselves on fire. I''m afraid we''ll really wander around the stars, and


    I said this with a long sigh, and then I continued: moreover, if the star insects are not destroyed, the seven realms will suffer at that time, and the Qingling world is inevitable.


    When I mentioned the Qingling world, everyone was silent and looked rather low. Chen Hao, our main leaders came out of the Qingling world and have special feelings for the Qingling world.


    Han Peng patted me on the shoulder and said: now the domain masters under the controller have appeared, and the destruction is also the destruction of the extreme world. They will not give up easily. As long as they are resisting, it is not easy for the immortal insects to reach the seven realms.


    They have never seen the mother of the immortal starworm. If it appears, it must be like a star. I''m afraid it can''t stand its collision with its huge body, the gate of heaven, and even the void behind it.


    However, I don''t want to tell them this worry too early. There are millions or even tens of millions of immortal starworm larvae. If they don''t all come out, I believe the mother won''t come out for a while.


    The larvae that come out now are still very different from the strength of the mother. Moreover, in the vast void, their huge bodies are not too flexible to attack. Their terrible place is that they can devour the planet. Those creatures who can''t leave the atmosphere can only wait to be devoured together. Even those who can leave the atmosphere have no special vehicles, The end result is death.


    The Qingling world and the seven realms are faced with this problem, as are the lower stars in the extreme world.


    At noon, the immortal star insects had spread to the whole universe, and the battle broke out first in the distance. It was in another star domain. From here, we can only see the explosion of light spreading in the universe, and countless dead stars were swallowed up by the immortal star insects.


    In twos and threes, they can eat a star in a few minutes. Each time they devour a star, their size will expand and become larger, like evolution.


    I said: they can be killed before they come out of the shell, and it''s very easy, because they can''t be exposed to a vacuum at that time. As long as they are exposed, they will disappear, but now they have grown up and can swim in a vacuum.


    The light from the distant star field is a exploding life star. The exploding fragments and flints are still in the void. Before they can disperse, they are swallowed up by the swarming stars.


    The whole process took only one minute. It''s hard to imagine that it was the destruction of a planet, and the creatures on it don''t know how many died.


    Almost after the meeting when the conflict broke out in the outer star field, the immortal starlings circling in the wild extreme world suddenly rushed towards the wild extreme world. Now there are only thousands of immortal starlings left here, but when they are paved down, they are still like a red curtain, which wraps the extreme stars hundreds of times the size of the Qingling world.


    If you let them rush down, the wild world will disappear in the stars in less than two minutes.


    Big life stars like the vast universe and the polar world look great, but in the whole universe, they are nothing but a grain of dust, but there are still very few planets in the universe that can have life.


    Seeing the fate that the mang wasteland world could not avoid being shot and destroyed, suddenly a light came out from the inside, colorful into the Xia, which was very bright. In an instant, it broke through the surrounding circle of immortal starworms, penetrated more than a dozen immortal starworm larvae, and the rest were pushed into the stars.


    Until there was a gap, I didn''t see that the domain masters inside took the shot. They brought magic tools and built an array. Within the array, there was a founder team defending every hundred miles away.


    Under high pressure, in a short period of time, the nine domain masters have organized a resistance army, but at the other end of the extreme world, where the void is split, they still can''t stop the immortal starworms from coming out. I saw the mecha troops of Eastern soil attacking the exit.


    Countless immortal starworms are broken by mecha, but in just a few tens of seconds, they will build a complete body. Some seriously injured, take time, and are swallowed by their companions before they can recover, while the immortal starworms that devour their companions will become bigger and stronger.


    Seeing this scene, my eyebrows jumped wildly and told the people that if they were allowed to nibble at each other all the time, I''m afraid another mother would be raised in the end. Now the only way is to break the void and send the extinct starlings that have not recovered in time into the crack, so as not to let them devour each other. It takes almost a month for the completely fragmented immortal starlings to recover, which can reduce their pressure.

 Chapter 600

    I hurriedly called the emperor Jiang Tianzun of the Wu family and asked him to go there and tell them the method I thought of.


    The immortal starworm is huge and the speed of Dijiang river is very fast. Especially in Tianzun, there are hundreds of thousands of kilometers between lightning and flint. If you want to go, it depends on his own wishes. Even if the controller''s attack can cover tens of thousands of kilometers, there is no way to take him.


    In order to make them believe, I personally branded a spirit stone with the spirit and let Dijiang take it over. And the people below are not stupid. They also noticed that the immortal insects are swallowing each other. They have stopped them as much as possible, but the effect is not great.


    Dijiang left quickly with my soul stone. It was only a few breaths to reach the wild world. He never passed through the gap of starworm, turned into a streamer and disappeared, and finally stopped outside the array.


    The array can stop the immortal insects from entering, and Dijiang dare not hit it. After stopping, he began to communicate with the people inside.


    The distance is too far. I can only see his figure. I can''t see what he has done. But a few minutes later, Dijiang turned back. On his way back, he deliberately circled the wild world, and then flew in the direction of the void crack to make a field observation.


    We haven''t seen it in person since the void crack was opened. It''s better for him to have a look.


    Four or five minutes later, Dijiang turned back, but when he was about to enter the temple, an immortal starworm suddenly came out from the left, opened his big mouth and bit directly at Dijiang.


    Dijiang''s speed suddenly accelerated, but he suddenly turned back on the way and turned to fly towards the immortal starworm. For a time, I didn''t know what he was going to do.


    In the blink of an eye, we couldn''t intervene. The emperor River turned into a streamer and disappeared into the immortal starworm.


    When Chen Hao and Jiang Ting saw it, they immediately asked: what is he going to do?


    I also don''t understand that the world inside the immortal starworm, which I described to them, is a huge space. He doesn''t need to explore at all.


    Dijiang''s body is a grain of dust for immortal starworms. It is likely that they can''t feel whether they ate or didn''t eat. Just when they see that Dijiang disappears, their huge mouth slowly closes. Their huge body turns around thousands of kilometers away from the temple and is ready to leave.


    But just when its mouth closed to a gap, Dijiang suddenly came out of it and fell directly into the temple.


    Emperor Jiang fell and said: boss, I went to the body of the immortal starworm and saw it. It has a small world and has oxygen. If the planet is destroyed and people are moved inside, they may survive.


    I was stunned. When I thought about my experience in the immortal starworm, it was really a small world. The important thing was that there was air in it and creatures could survive.


    We don''t need to do this because there is a temple, but the temple can''t hold too much. Maybe this is a way to live if we don''t destroy stars and insects into the Seven Realms in the future.


    People in the wild world got my voice and did what I said. After breaking the immortal insects, dozens of people opened the void cracks and exiled the damaged immortal insects at the first time, so as to reduce their evolution of swallowing each other.


    Seeing this scene, I felt a little relieved. As long as they resisted the attack of the immortal insects, they could temporarily prevent the immortal insects from entering the seven realms. At this time, Han Wuqi found me and asked me to leave and pick up a person in the star field where the black hole is located.


    Han''s mother is in the black hole. Now she goes to pick up people. Does that mean she wants to leave the customs, but it also means that a big war is about to break out.


    I''m worried. What I think is not how to fight, but how to keep the people in the temple. Anyway, the temple can''t become Han Wuqi''s war machine. I have my own principles, and I can''t lose my faith in the witch clan and the underworld, because they have paid enough.


    But I can''t say such words in front of Han Wuqi, or even with anyone.


    What we need is persistence in some identified things. We don''t need to tell people to strengthen our faith.


    But this time I have to go, not to mention that it is Han''s biological mother, even Han''s brother can''t always stay in Han''s portable space.


    As for whether Hanhe will be involved because of her own mother and father, I don''t worry at all now. Hanhe''s decision is my decision. I will stand with her, but I won''t let the people behind me get involved. The two are separated.


    Temple, when I get it, he doesn''t belong to me, but belongs to the shelter of hundreds of millions of people behind me. At that time, if Han Peng chooses to stand with Han Wuqi, I will give Chen Hao the purple heart in my body and leave a lot of soul blood.


    I have planned well in my heart, so I don''t think too much. Han controls the temple to fly towards the starry sky.


    The immortal star insects are large and cover a wide range. It is only a star domain and covers a galaxy. Therefore, the temple enters the star universe, and their huge figure becomes smaller and smaller. A few hours later, the whole star domain becomes a point and is left behind.


    The stars are right above our heads, but even the monks, they entered the deep space for the first time. Looking at the stars on the black background, everyone was very curious and went out of the temple one after another to look up to the distant stars.


    In the future, if you really go into exile and the temple enters the starry sky, I''m afraid you will drift aimlessly. There is no end and no goal. That kind of blankness is a blankness that God will fear. But the only way to avoid the immortal starworm is to exile into the starry sky.


    It took me more than ten days to reach the black hole. During this period, I entered the transformed temple for the first time. It was like a pattern of skyscrapers, dense but not crowded. There were all kinds of open-air handouts.


    Chen Hao said to me: the big spider following you is a talent. He designed all these. If this thing is in the Qingling world, it must be an excellent architect.


    I smiled silently and said to Chen Hao: Tianlao is a scientist in a small country under the jurisdiction of secondary civilization. You have not been to Dongtu. When you go, you will know that the earth is a primitive society compared with them.


    The words are exaggerated, but in the field of science and technology, the scientific and technological civilization of Qingling world is really a primitive society.


    As soon as Chen Hao heard it, he immediately said angrily: that means that these things are just copied from others?


    It''s a little too much to copy the word. After all, the appearance of the temple can''t be changed, but on the whole, it''s really copying the skyscrapers in eastern China.


    Seeing that I nodded and acquiesced, Chen Hao immediately said angrily: this thing was praised by me a few days ago. As a result, he asked for a reward from us. Now think about it. I have to teach him a good lesson when I go back.


    When he had nothing to do, Chen Hao was very bored. After more than ten days of star travel, maybe he would really teach Tianlao a lesson, so he reminded him that Han Wuqi said Tianlao was very important. You should be careful.


    We all know what Han Wuqi''s existence means. Naturally, his words will not be refuted. Chen Hao answered and walked two floors. He and I left and went to another area.


    Each area is equipped with Chen Hao''s army. When those people are selected, they are Tianzun and Jidao Tianzun. Their cultivation is very high. It is best to let them maintain order.


    However, our laws and rules are very strict. Those who do not abide by them will be directly expelled. At present, being expelled is undoubtedly sentenced to death. In addition, all the people who come in are monks. They have less food, drink and Lazar, and there is a lot less trouble.


    After inspecting several districts, Chen Hao and I finally walked towards the district where the demon family was located. On the way, we remembered his reward to Tianlao and asked what he gave Tianlao.


    Chen Hao said he was going to teach Tianlao a lesson. In fact, he didn''t take it to heart. He said casually: after the Holy Land exploded, we found some scattered things. I found five red energy spars used in the core. When I saw them, they kept chasing after me and chattering all day. I was really annoyed. In addition, he made great contributions to the transformation of the temple, I gave you a piece the size of his thumb.


    As soon as I heard that it was the energy crystal of the holy land, my eyelids were jumping wildly. The one in Tianlao''s hand was almost a little bigger than my thumb.


    Seeing that my face changed, Chen Hao hurriedly said: we don''t know how to use it. Falling into our hands is equal to waste, but at the beginning, we saw with our own eyes that a big fist can promote the flight of the holy land for countless years. Naturally, we know its value, so I keep the big ones, but give them to the small ones.


    I hurried to build a border, blocked the breath with ancient characters, and used ancient characters to keep Han from knowing. After the border was built, Chen Hao also understood. He opened his portable space and took out the spar. There were five pieces in it, all of which were the size of fists, one of which was almost the size of two fists.


    I frowned and looked at Chen Hao. He quickly smiled and said: the body I gave that thing is just leftover material. How can I give it to him.


    Chen Hao is still reliable, but he doesn''t know how important this crystal stone is. He hurriedly asked him to put it away and don''t tell anyone. At the same time, tell him: in your opinion, it is leftover material, but in Tianlao''s hands, it can become a very powerful weapon.


    Then I told Chen Hao about Tian Lao''s killing of the domain leader. After hearing this, he said angrily: I said that the old thing always revolves around me like a fly. It turned out that it was a fool. I don''t know the value of that thing.


    I also said that Tianlao has been calm these days. I haven''t seen him basically. Now it seems that he must be beating the stone.


    It''s very important. I finished my inspection and followed Chen Hao directly to the spaceship docked in the square. Sure enough, Tianlao was in the spaceship. The original broken spaceship has now become brilliant.


    Chen Hao learned that Tianlao had inlaid the spar on the spaceship. He rolled up his sleeves angrily and wanted to cut him, but I stopped him. I''m going to have a good talk with Tianlao.


    In the face of future wars, crystal weapons are undoubtedly our backing.

 Chapter 601

    Chen Hao and I went straight to the warship. As I guessed, Tianlao was in it at this time. At first, I was worried that he would be hostile to us after he got the spar. I was very careful when I went in.


    As a result, Tianlao didn''t feel anything about our arrival. He was stuck in the core of the spacecraft and didn''t know what to do.


    I coughed twice before he reacted. When he saw Chen Hao and me, he immediately said happily: children Zhang, I got the spar. With a little change, our spacecraft can take off again.


    At this time, I realized that his mind was still on the spaceship. After all, it was his lifelong effort to go to the deep space and explore more secrets. I''m afraid it was everyone''s dream, but the vast Xingyu couldn''t do anything with the spaceship in front of him.


    But I understand that it would be unacceptable for him to give up the ship now. So he said by side: I understand your mind, but there are some things I don''t say. You should also know that the sky is too vast, and you can''t go far with your ship. However, the temple also needs such a ship now, but in the future, I hope you can help me and help me build a weapon with crystal as energy.


    Tianlao stopped his work and looked at me for a few minutes. He suddenly sighed and said: making things is what I love. I stay here and want to make some contributions to you. However, this energy crystal is very rare. In front of me, it can be used to maintain the power of the spacecraft for several years, but if it is used to make weapons against domain owners, it can only be launched a few times at most.


    I also saw the weapons used last time. They played a great role, but they were used too few times. On the whole, they still couldn''t play a great role.


    I winked at Chen Hao. Chen Hao took out a fist sized stone from his personal space. When he saw the red energy spar, his eyes suddenly opened round and hurried to ask me: use it to make weapons?


    I nodded and saw that I was sure, but Tianlao''s face became dignified and said: it''s no problem to use its energy ten or twenty times, and it''s enough to kill the domain master, but it''s still the problem just now. We can''t rely on its continuous output, let alone place all our hopes on it, because we will face more domain masters in the future than we think.


    Chen Hao was impatient and interrupted Tianlao by saying: old man, you talk a lot. Just tell us whether you can do it or not. As for how to use it, we naturally have our own plans.


    Scientists are crazy. Now we can''t see all the crystal stones. To avoid accidents.


    Tianlao was choked by Chen Hao, and finally said reluctantly: I can make it, and I am willing to make it for you, but I must make it clear that the birth of this weapon may not be a good thing. If it leads to some trouble, you should help me resist it at that time.


    "Are you worried that technological civilization will come to the door?"


    Tianlao''s EQ is good. In addition, he speaks directly. I simply ask him directly. The old man nodded and said: they are bound to come to the door, and they are not from Eastern soil, but the civilization behind them.


    I heard that it was the people behind them who came to the door. Their face changed at once. Are we really ready for the arrival of a higher civilization?


    Chen Hao doesn''t understand what higher civilization is and has no concept in his heart. He patted Tianlao on the back and said: don''t talk nonsense, old man. As long as you are here, that is our people. No matter what happens, we will carry it for you.


    Chen Hao is really not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue, but he said so. I can only agree. Moreover, no matter what happens, the energy weapons must be brought out. When the time comes, with my guards, Han and I, we can fight the domain master in front of us.


    As for Han Wuqi, I never thought of handing over the safety of hundreds of millions of people in Qingling world to him.


    When Tianlao saw that Chen Hao and I agreed to come down, he let go of the heavy burden and said: that''s no problem, but I have another requirement, that is, the crystal stone in front, since it was given to us, it is my personal belongings. I hope you don''t interfere with what I do with it. How about it?


    At first, I went to the starry sky to look for Tiangu armor. Without Tianlao''s help, I couldn''t come back now. I''m afraid that when I came back, the wild world would no longer exist. And it wasn''t him on the way back. Han and I couldn''t get here safely. It can be said that he lost the crystal stone because of us.


    Now the crystal stone is used as compensation to him, not to mention Chen Hao has said to give it to him, but he can''t go back.


    I nodded to reassure him, and then made the crystal stone Chen Hao gave him into a weapon as soon as possible. It took him only a few minutes to make that weapon last time. Now I''m going to wait next to it. After all, such a powerful weapon can''t make any mistakes.


    Seeing that Chen Hao and I didn''t mean to go, Tianlao said: the last weapon was made in a hurry. It could have been launched nine to ten times, but some places were not perfect. As a result, it only took six times. Now there is time, so we can''t waste it. Besides, the equipment I used last time was prepared before I put it on. As long as I put the energy spar on it, it can be used.


    I looked back at Chen Hao. Chen Hao suddenly understood and said with a smile: Oh, I see you old man. There is no one to call. How can a capable scientist like you have no assistant? Otherwise. What do you think of me staying as your assistant?


    Chen Hao''s mouth is asking Tianlao. To get his consent, the man has walked towards the cabin. Tianlao is also a good observer. He didn''t say anything when he knew what we meant. He nodded and agreed.


    I sent a message to Chen Hao. As long as the weapons are made, they should be taken in hand at the first time. Don''t let the rest know. At that time, all the five crystal stones will be made into weapons and secretly handed over to Jiang Ting, Zhen Kun, cangxue, Fubo and the housekeeper.


    I haven''t used the seven arrows book since I took it away, but it''s only a magic weapon against domain master. It may not be useful now.


    They are people who have not made much progress in strength after the transformation. When they suddenly encounter danger, we all have to go out to fight. Weapons can only be used by reliable people, and they can''t be suspected. After thinking about it, only a few of them can trust it.


    Chen Hao secretly made a gesture to me and assured me that he would stare at the old man.


    After I came out, I went to the demon clan area and saw Bai Wushuang. Now the dragon and Phoenix have been handed over to Bai Wushuang for management. I''m afraid the arrogant dragon and Phoenix Protoss will hinder it and lead to internal strife of the demon family. After talking with Bai Wushuang, he really has such a problem, but he can handle it, and it''s not appropriate for me to intervene in the internal affairs of the demon clan. As long as I don''t lose control, I won''t intervene.


    From the demon clan area, a purple Nebula appeared in the distant starry sky. I remember I didn''t see such a huge Nebula when I passed by last time, and this time I went the old way.


    The cosmic nebula is colorful and attracts many people''s attention. It''s lively. But in this excitement, I was the first to find something wrong. I hurried to run the ancient characters and looked at it from a distance. When I looked through the nebula, I noticed the mysterious power of fluctuation. It''s not strong, but it''s very majestic. It''s like a dormant lion, which will explode at any time.


    The people around me found that my face had changed for the first time and were ready to explore. As a result, the people around me were following suit. In this matter, my eyes touched a huge breath, which made my heart tremble. I took back my eyes at the first time and didn''t dare to explore again. At the same time, I said: don''t mess around, there are people inside.


    When they heard what I said, they quickly took back their eyes, and then there was an uproar. There were people in the dead star sky and the gorgeous nebula. No one could believe it.


    But who can fully see through the mystery of the universe? In the universe, we must be ready to accept new things. Over time, we will naturally accept everything when we see it, not be surprised.


    But now there are creatures sweeping such a huge Nebula across the universe. I''m afraid it won''t be so simple, because the higher the level of creatures, the less likely they will appear in the universe.


    Han Wuqi was also shocked. After he came over, he had a direct insight into the nebula and said: it''s a creature in the cold world of the universe. Don''t take the initiative to provoke it.


    I heard fear from his words, but it was not a special fear. After listening to his words, we were a little relieved. It''s just a cold world. Where is it?


    Han asked in advance. Han Wuqi paused and explained to us: the universe is so big that even the controller can''t cover the sky. The cold world is in the chaotic area on the edge of the universe. There is no system, and there are very few life stars. There are some powerful creatures in the universe, but generally, they don''t spend so long crossing the universe. Now it seems that, It must be the emergence of immortal starlings that led them here.


    Zhen Kun listened and asked Han Wuqi if he had been to the edge of the universe.


    Han Wuqi didn''t hide it either. He said bluntly: there are many secrets of the universe hidden in the extremely cold world. Where is the original source? In order to find some secrets, he once set foot in it. Unfortunately, the creatures inside are too powerful to go deep, so he retreated halfway back.


    Zhenkun may have no concept, but I know that Han Wuqi once fought against the controller. His power can be said to be infinitely close to the controller.


    Such a strong man has to shrink back. You can imagine how powerful the creatures inside are.


    When the temple bypassed the nebula and passed by, tens of thousands of kilometers apart, we finally saw from the place where the nebula was weak. In the core area surrounded by stars, a huge black beast was sleeping. The two sharp tentacles on its head were hundreds of kilometers long, emitting cold black light.

 Chapter 602

    At the moment of rowing, everyone closed their breath. When they crossed the wrong body, they took a long breath, like releasing the weight.


    Han Wuqi''s eyes were burning. He had been staring at the huge beast in the middle of the nebula. After he was far away, he said: it''s a giant beast in the abyss of the universe. Now it''s not necessarily a bad thing for us to come out.


    "Balance?"


    I couldn''t help asking. Han nodded indefinitely, not in words.


    But I still can''t believe it, because Han Wuqi responded to the balance, that is, the immortal starworm and natural enemies. But if there were natural enemies, why didn''t they appear now after hundreds of years of war between the Tiangu clan and the immortal starworm?


    Or was it that the Tiangu clan was able to balance with the immortal starlings, so it did not attract creatures on the edge of the universe?


    Han Wuqi read my heart and sent a message to me saying: I don''t know the current situation, but I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. The specific situation will be understood when we receive the person we want to receive.


    I''m not asking, but I''ve been speculating about his words. I think it''s very possible that the last time they took the shot, it was when the immortal starlings entered the controller''s world. It can be said that they fished in troubled waters, and it''s very likely that the controller was hit hard and the balance was broken. When the balance was not broken, the controller was in its heyday.


    What they are waiting for now is an opportunity like that.


    Some means are not bright, but in the face of creatures stronger than themselves, the only way is this.


    Han Wuqi didn''t have an insight into my mind later. He just said with a little fatigue that he might encounter similar creatures later. Try to avoid them. Don''t insight easily. If you don''t take the initiative to provoke them, these creatures won''t wake up.


    This method is very common in the demon family, and Bai Wushuang said that the more huge creatures are, the more longevity yuan they consume when they move. Therefore, the demon family who has reached the extreme of cultivation is almost sleeping. It will not wake up easily when it is a last resort.


    Han Wuqi then went back to his resting place. We couldn''t calm down and rest. We all guarded the outer stars. When flying to the next day, as Han Wuqi said, there was another orange Nebula in front. They crossed the stars very fast, but in the vast starry sky, even the light looked so slow, If a light comes out from a distant place, we can even see the light passing out bit by bit.


    When passing by, there was a red fierce beast, equally huge and incomparable, just like a python. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see the head.


    In the next few days, headless beasts passed by, and they ignored us. Perhaps for them, our power is like flies flying around us. As long as they don''t bite us, they don''t bother to pay attention.


    I measured the direction of their departure and asked han to predict it with a fixed star disk. I found that the place they were going to was not the wild world, but a star field half a month away from the mang wilderness world.


    I suddenly felt strange and prepared to ask Han Wuqi. In the past, I saw that he had settled and adjusted his interest rate, which was not affected by the outside world.


    I looked as if he was preparing for a battle, and my heart suddenly became anxious. At this moment, there are hundreds of millions of people in the temple, and it is impossible to take risks with him.


    At that time, not far from the black hole, the temple must stop. We can either cross the void or take the old spaceship. Now, I want to bring all the people with us. As for the people of the seven worlds, if the polar world falls now, we can''t do anything. If we can wait, we won''t compete for this time.


    As he got closer and closer to the black hole, Han began to feel uneasy.


    I don''t know how to comfort her, and the current situation should be mixed for her. I don''t need to comfort her.


    On the 15th day of leaving the polar world, Chen Hao hurried to the side with a happy face. He pulled me aside and opened his carry on space. There was a brand-new metal weapon, emitting cold light. The weapon was carved with some alchemical runes. One end of the rune was connected with a red crystal. I believe that as soon as the switch was turned on, the energy of the crystal will be mobilized, Through weapons.


    Chen Hao said after showing me: Tianlao has created the second one. Now it''s a lot faster. It should be available the day after tomorrow. Who should we give the first two?


    "Fubo and cangxue, take them to Tianlao''s spaceship and let Tianlao show you how to use them. Then tell them to use it at a good time. "


    Chen Hao answered and hurried away.


    On the twelfth day, the black hole can be seen in the temple. Its existence is invisible, but at the edge, many meteorites and small stars are being attracted, so that we can see the outline.


    I pointed to the black hole and said to Han: where was your mother last time? But the temple must stop now. I estimate that your mother''s coming out will lead to a war. We can''t put the temple in the fire of war. I''ll accompany han to take a spaceship at that time. You''ll stay on it. If there is a war, remember not to participate and stay away.


    Han Peng frowned slightly. She didn''t agree with my way. She also wanted to follow me, but the divine City couldn''t let go, and it was impossible to easily hand over the control of the temple to others. It had nothing to do with trust, but they couldn''t control the astrolabe at all.


    I insisted again and again, and Han agreed to my method and stopped the temple.


    As soon as the temple stopped, Han Wuqi came out. He looked at it and didn''t ask me why. He just said: get ready, take the coffin you brought out of the Qingling world and go with me.


    Now the second weapon has been made, and the remaining three can only be put back. I asked Han Wuqi to wait a moment and hurried to Tianlao''s spaceship. As a result, Chen Hao heard that I was going out. He wouldn''t let me go alone this time.


    Helpless, he can only take a weapon, and then let cangxue and Fubo get off the ship.


    Finally, Han Wuqi, Tianlao and Chen Hao left in a spaceship. We were careful to get close to the black hole. With the last encounter, Tianlao was much more careful this time. He had been estimating the attraction of the black hole, dared not get too close, and wandered around all the time.


    The ship can''t resist the power. Naturally, we dare not resist the air. Han Wuqi doesn''t mean to go over. He just asked me to take out the coffin and throw it directly into the black hole.


    When the copper coffin was close to the black hole, it was immediately sucked and flew towards the black heart. When it was about to explode like a small planet, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the black hole. The coffin was like a grain of dust in front of her. It was directly covered and caught and disappeared into the black hole.


    I couldn''t help asking Han Wuqi: aren''t we coming to pick up people?


    Now is not the time. You and Chen Hao can go back. Remember, no matter what happens, you just need to wait and see. Remember not to do anything. Under our control, as long as you don''t take the initiative, they won''t attack you easily.


    When the strong fight against the strong, distraction is equal to danger. That''s what Han''s containment is all about. But I can place everyone''s safety on this bottomless guarantee.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t hesitate. Han Wuqi finished his words. The two of us returned to the ship and hurried Tianlao to leave.


    Half a day back to the holy city, Han came to ask at the first time. I told her all the specific things, and then said my guess.


    After hearing this, Han Peng frowned. I sighed helplessly and said: we can''t participate in the war at their level. Even if there is an ancient armor, it won''t help, and they won''t let us get involved. But don''t worry too much. Your mother''s cultivation is very strong. Besides, she can''t come out at this time without preparation.


    When I comforted Han, my heart was also very uncomfortable. After thinking about it, he said: you and I can do it when necessary. Moreover, Chen Hao brought the core crystal of the holy land. Tianlao has made weapons with it, which can be used at that time.


    I said this, only limited to me and Han''s hand. As for the people in the temple, they were only cannon fodder. I believe Han and I didn''t want to see the scene of opening the door of heaven.


    During the waiting time, we can see Han Wuqi''s figure. He turned his back to the vast starry sky, stared at the black hole in front of him, and waited for the arrival of the last moment. During this period, there were fluctuations in the void. I immediately became nervous and thought that the person who wanted to stop them appeared. As a result, the magic door opened and mubai came out of it.


    At the same time, a blue Nebula appeared thousands of kilometers away. The whole Nebula seemed to be snowing. I didn''t see that the person inside was a nigger, the scholar I had seen in Qingling world with Han.


    His arrival makes Han Wuqi''s figure no longer lonely.


    But when the three met, a purple blue crack opened in the void, and a golden chariot flew out of it. The chariot emitted bright light and came out of the crack. There were more than 100000 people lined up not far away.


    The leader sat on the Jinluan chariot, glanced at the three of Han Wuqi and said disdainfully: just the three of you, want to break the dark prison? What a dream.


    His voice spread like a bell, with pride and ridicule. At the same time, he also looked at the temple and disdained to ask Han Wuqi: are those mole ants your helpers?


    Han Wuqi said faintly at this time: No, they are just asylum seekers of the universe!


    "What a pity!" The golden armor man on the golden chariot sighed, and then said, "Tiangu armor has recognized the Lord. I heard that you helped him get it?"


    Han Wuqi didn''t answer. It was a tacit agreement. Jin Jia shook his head and said: if Zhan Jia was on you, today, maybe you still have the power of a war, so I said it''s a pity.


    In a few words, millions of chariots have come out of the crack. Seeing this, I took a breath of air conditioning. Han Wuqi, even if they are strong, I''m afraid they will die here, not to mention the people on several chariots are also very strong.

 Chapter 603

    Tiangu armor has now recognized the Lord, and it is impossible to give Han Wuqi. Moreover, according to the words of the people who came out of the crack, there is a seal in the black hole, and Han''s mother is sealed instead of staying in it.


    But the seal of the black hole, to some extent, also isolated the person in charge from the outside. It''s no wonder that when Han''s mother helped us, it was not the real body, but an imaginary shadow.


    More and more chariots came out of the crack. At the beginning, Han Wuqi''s words may have played a role. The general on the chariot ignored us, but with the increase of their people, the chief general ordered a small team to fly towards us.


    Chen Hao immediately asked someone to beat the sky drum and prepare for the attack. Now I don''t care about Han''s feelings and stop Chen Hao for the first time.


    Creatures that are not at the same level are just eggs hitting stones. But now I don''t make a move. I don''t know if Han Peng will blame me. Maybe I looked at her more. She caught my mood and shouted: no command, anyone has to go out of the city to meet the enemy.


    When she said so, I felt a little less remorse. But I''m not really laissez faire. I can fight against the domain leader even if I wear Tiangu armor. I can''t beat the main leaders. It''s no problem to clean up the scattered soldiers. I can wear Tiangu armor when necessary.


    At present, hundreds of chariots and more than 100000 troops came in towards the temple. For a time, the city was quiet and the needles could be heard. Everyone''s heart hung up. I patted Han''s hand and motioned her to give me the Tiangu armor.


    Tiangu armour can bless Han, but it''s better to wear it on me, and she also knows what she has to do, that is, when I do it, start the temple and take the people away from here.


    The city was like a great enemy, but there was not much hostility after the general outside came. The army turned around the temple and stopped. The chief General said: the relics of Tiangu family are very good, which will be of great use to future adults. Watch them, don''t let them go, don''t hurt them.


    The general''s words were contemptuous. All he saw in his eyes was the ancient armor and the temple. When we didn''t exist, in his eyes, we were the dust attached to the artifact, which could be bounced off at any time.


    But relying on his contempt, he will not attack us for the time being.


    In the distance, mubai, nigger and Bai Wushuang have been surrounded by a golden army. The demon gate is manifest, and the sword Qi is in the air. At the same time, there is a strong Yin Qi that stirs the sky.


    Three people, three different forces, but each one is extremely powerful. Almost for a moment, the chariot slides and rushes towards the three with golden light.


    For a moment, the sword Qi roared and ten thousand swords danced, circling a large area. Mubai didn''t use the magic gate. His black hair turned purple. His eyes also emitted purple light. A long gun appeared in his hand and rushed to kill the chariot army.


    The nigger''s attack method is somewhat unique. The escaping Yin Qi condenses in a large area in the stars, and then countless ghosts fly out of the Yin Qi. All the ghosts have the strength of Daozu.


    Wu De''s eyes were wide open next to him. When I first saw a nigger, I felt that their cultivation methods were very similar, but Wu De''s cultivation was far worse than that of a nigger.


    We can''t see anything famous, but Wu De can see some. He whispered: he directly invented a powerful ghost with his own Yin Qi. I should be able to use this technique, but the phantom is not as strong as him.


    The magic of the old sage helped us a lot and killed a lot of people. Unfortunately, he didn''t pass on the magic when he was dying, but his magic was only suitable for that era and is useless now.


    But the illusion of nigger is obviously a more advanced illusion.


    Among the three thousand magic arts I have known, I have hardly seen any art that can transform entities. Their art can be said to be unique.


    The ghosts all over the sky hit the chariot team and died before touching. In contrast, the ghosts transformed by niggers are weaker and account for most of the casualties.


    Although Han Wuqi is only a person, his sword Qi covers a wide area, and each sword Qi is extremely powerful. For a time, no one dares to approach him within a few hundred miles.


    Mubai, like me, has no superfluous skills. He relies on a long gun in his hand to fight close to him. He kills all the way. Blood flows into a river. Countless gold armor soldiers fall at his feet and recover their body. In an instant, they are frozen by the extreme cold of the universe. They are directly turned into fly ash by the impact of the aftereffects of the battle.


    The strange thing is that in the universe, their laws cannot escape, but condense into golden light clusters. All the laws are trapped inside and float towards the darkness with the shock wave.


    But when more and more law light balls gathered together, a giant hand suddenly stretched out in the dark and grabbed countless law light balls. The next second, a big purple face appeared in the cold and dark stars, and the giant hand grabbed countless law light balls and stuffed them directly into his mouth, completely foraging.


    At a glance, my whole body was cold. There was no doubt that it was a creature from the edge of the universe.


    The sudden emergence of the creatures in the cold world suddenly made the army outside the temple disordered. I don''t know who gave the order. The chariot suddenly turned and rushed towards the creatures in the cold world.


    Seeing a large number of creatures rush towards themselves, the creatures in the dark make a snort, and two purple smells protrude from their nostrils. The next second, the huge body steps out of the darkness directly.


    It was a very huge creature. In order to compete with the body, the people and soldiers on the chariot showed their virtual bodies one after another, stood up one by one, and lined up to attack.


    But just as they rushed over, the giant beast grabbed it. For a moment, the void crackled, countless laws collapsed, swept by the giant hand, the chariot cracked and exploded into pieces. The breath of the person caught by the giant hand was immediately suppressed, and the next second was sent into his mouth by the giant beast.


    I know it''s bad at first sight. Whether it''s cannibalism or eating rules, we are just food. In the face of a powerful predator, it will never distinguish between us and the enemy.


    Chen Hao also realized this and hurriedly gathered five million troops.


    Seeing that the army here had an accident, there was a powerful creature who could catch and eat Taoist ancestors and even domain masters. Their army began to be chaotic during the siege of Han Wuqi.


    However, there are too many people. Even if they are disorderly, they can still trap mubai. The strong ones of the other party have not shot yet, and the strategy is still very clear. At present, these people are only cannon fodder. They will consume Han Wuqi, mubai and niggers, and they will do it in the end. It can be said that they are fully confident that they can kill Han Wuqi, but now the situation has changed, and I''m afraid there will be a turn for the better.


    But this turnaround may also be a disaster for us.


    It can easily devour quasi domain masters. I''m afraid their strength is almost the same as that of Han Wuqi. It''s not something we can handle.


    Tens of thousands of people were swallowed up in just a few minutes. By this time, the strong man who had been watching finally opened his mouth and ordered the withdrawal.


    Seeing that the troops around us were about to withdraw, my face turned white. The law of people in the temple is not as strong as those outside, but hundreds of millions add up, it is also a lot of rations. As soon as the people outside withdraw, we will become the target.


    But with an order, the outside talents did not care about our life and death. They threw thousands of lives, saved the remaining 50000 or 60000 people and withdrew.


    As I thought, when the target was lost, the giant creature out of the darkness came towards us. Its huge head was like a planet, looking down at us from above. Its purple eyes were cold and ruthless.


    My palm was full of cold sweat for a time, the spine in my body was shining, and the runes on my armor were all activated. But the heart is infinite fear, fear of hand.


    Like me, the temple was shining, but it didn''t fly away. What we fear most is that if the temple moves now, the cold creature will act immediately. Then the whole city will die.


    The dignified atmosphere condensed the air in the city. Everyone stared at the purple giant with wide eyes and paid attention to his every move.


    But maybe we are lucky, or maybe these people in us are not worth losing their longevity to seize the law. A few seconds later, the purple creature retreated fiercely, rolled up a purple nebula, and walked a few steps away from thousands of kilometers. The light around him gradually faded and disappeared into the darkness again.


    At this time, my brain returned to work and found that it was not our luck or our lack of teeth. I think of what Han Wuqi said. Let''s not take the initiative to provoke. Just now it was just the law of catching the dead at the edge. Until the people who besieged Han Wuqi took the initiative to provoke them, the purple creature began to fight back, but when the people retreated, it also retreated.


    Seeing the purple giant leave, Chen Hao said with a pale face: boss, I think we still want to leave.


    I also want to go. I''ve wanted to go for a long time, but can I go there again? I''m afraid it will become a aimless departure from home. When we come back, I''m afraid the once familiar life stars no longer exist.


    I saw the war in the star domain in front of me. Han Wuji and the three of them have been gradually submerged by the golden armor chariot. As I thought, in the powerful people, they are only three people and will eventually be submerged by the sea of people.


    But we can only wait and see and can''t intervene.


    At this time, Han Peng controlled the holy city and left slowly, ready to exit the universe. But here, there was a sudden light in the black hole, like a red steel wire cage. The place close to the outside was very large, and the place deep into the black hole was very small. It covered the black hole like a cage, but at the most central position, it was illuminated by light, and a huge bronze coffin emerged, At the moment, the coffin is pounding, trying to get out of the black hole.

 Chapter 604

    Although she controlled the temple to leave, she kept staring at the black hole. When the bronze coffin emerged, her body couldn''t help walking forward. I really want to help.


    Han Wuqi brought us here this time because he was sure that the other party would not attack us and could not pit us. Han is a rational person. She let him care about his mother in his heart. She tried her best to restrain and made the best choice.


    But I saw it in my eyes and felt very uncomfortable.


    In the black hole, the whole void was collapsing, and several meteorites were directly sucked in and exploded in an instant, but the circle of golden aperture was like a yoke and firmly trapped the copper coffin.


    When the temple retreated, the huge copper coffin was opened. The woman in white I saw last time came out from the inside and slapped it out. For a time, the glowing coils were suppressed. But when Han''s mother fought back, the strong people who didn''t fight in the void finally stepped into the air, and their golden armor was glowing, producing a force, Repels the attraction of black holes.


    Mu Bai shouted angrily. The magic door opened and instantly transmitted himself to the edge of the black hole. However, his opponent kept chasing him. Under the distraction, his left shoulder was pierced and blood spilled into the stars.


    At the same time, the strong man who shot to stop Han''s mother turned back with a punch. Mu Bai was directly blown out. The strong man didn''t take the opportunity to chase Mu Bai, but walked towards the black hole.


    I can feel that as long as we are a distance ahead, we have no power to resist the black hole, and we will really be unstoppable at that time. Mubai was repulsed, and immediately someone rushed up to kill him. At the critical moment, the nigger shot and saved him with a large number of ghosts.


    Han Wuqi wanted to stop the strong man from entering and played a sword Qi. The sword Qi turned into a big sword, crossed the black hole and stopped the strong man. However, before he took the shot, he was trapped in the enemy and his blood stained white clothes for a time. However, after he took the shot, his sword Qi exploded and hanged tens of thousands of people who surrounded him.


    But tens of thousands of cannon fodder died in exchange for a heavy blow to Han Wuqi. Even if I was the arrival of the other party, I would think it was worth it. At one time, three people were seriously injured, and here were the remaining five strong men. They besieged the nigger and mubai from four directions and wanted to kill him while he was seriously injured.


    It is very difficult for Han''s mother to come out from the inside. If there is a strong person to stop him outside, it can be said that it is more difficult than going to heaven.


    I looked back and saw the tears in her eyes. At this moment, I put down all the burden in my heart and sent a message to Chen Hao saying: after I leave, you should take people out. Remember, we can''t live in a wild world. What we can do is limited. As long as we live, there is hope.


    If I die, I will lose the Tiangu armor. If they lose the Tiangu armor, they will just die when they go back. They can''t deal with the immortal starworm at all. Besides, there are already creatures in the cold world that can''t be provoked in the Xingyu. In the past, the place where the immortal starworm was born is doomed to an unprecedented chaos.


    Chen Hao didn''t react to the meaning of my words. I hit a few ancient characters with my backhand and imprisoned her when she didn''t react.


    I know Han''s character. If I go out, she will not stay in it. She will let the temple drift and follow my steps. Now I just imprison her, but I don''t close her mind. She can still control the astrolabe.


    At the same time, I have been outside. At this time, I sent a message to Han Dan and said: I know you won''t do anything. Do what you should do and take everyone out. The seven circles have experienced a catastrophe and can''t stand the second one.


    The voice fell, my two hearts beat in my body at the same time, and the great power broke out in an instant, and the void burst. I crossed tens of thousands of miles in a blink of an eye, turned into a golden light and fell on Han Wuqi''s side, and then split it continuously with a small wooden axe in my hand.


    Thousands of Taoist ancestors and half step domain masters in front of the axe blade were killed instantly, but my purpose is not to kill people, but to save people. The siege of mubai and nigger is stronger than the existence of domain masters. It is impossible for me to attack them thousands of kilometers away. But a small wooden axe can break the void. In the face of the void crack, no one dare to step in rashly.


    The small wooden axe split two axes in a row, which just broke the void on both sides of mubai and the nigger and stopped the siege. They seized the opportunity, quickly retreated and met Han and I.


    During this period, I didn''t speak. Han Wuqi said: take care of yourself, Zhang Tong.


    The voice fell around me. When he saw Han Wuqi, he had reached the edge of the black hole. At this time, he was a sword. The light emitted could not be absorbed even by the black hole. He turned into a streamer and flew towards the strong man who stepped into the depths of the black hole.


    Under the collision, the light on the strong man exploded and the whole man flew thousands of kilometers in the air. But although Han Wuqi beat him back, he fell into the gravity of the black hole. The sword light became weaker and weaker and was being sucked into the depths of the black hole.


    However, he was still fighting. The sword Qi broke out in bursts. Each time, his speed would slow down. Dozens of times later, Han Wuqi''s sword finally stopped and began to break out.


    At the same time, nigger and mubai also came to me. They stood back-to-back in the void.


    There was golden everywhere. Mubai turned back and said to me: boy, you really shouldn''t do it. I''m afraid you can''t go if you want to go now.


    I didn''t answer him, but stared at the side of my defense.


    Seeing that we were trapped, several leading golden armor strong men came out of the army. They didn''t stop Han''s mother from coming out. It can be seen that only the man who was shot by Han Wuqi had the ability to fight against the black hole.


    It''s just that, after all, their purpose is to stop Han''s mother from coming out. Now they can''t stop it anymore, and our purpose has been achieved. Just now they have made a killing heart, and they don''t intend to drag on after surrounding us.


    Jin Jia, the leader, stared at mubai and the nigger and said coldly: in those days, you had hundreds of millions of troops and countless strong ones, but now, tut Tut, there are only three of you, plus a kid. Think about it. Do you regret it? If you had been obedient, you would not have ended up like this every day.


    His words were like a needle. Every word was stuck in the hearts of mubai and nigger. They looked gloomy, but I couldn''t see any regret from their eyes. Their gloom just fell from glory to today.


    For a long time, nigger and mubai closed their faces and said firmly: if we were given a choice, we would still be the same as before. Surrender is never our choice.


    Mubai said, the magic door in his hand opened and wanted to send me away, but the magic door just opened. The golden armor general opposite took out a golden mirror in his hand. As soon as the two lights were illuminated, the magic door suddenly became dim and could not be transmitted again.


    The golden giant shook the mirror in his hand and said: since we came, we didn''t intend to let you leave. Then he looked at me and sneered: boy, you really have a way to heaven. You don''t go. There''s no door to hell. You have to come. But as long as you come today, we won''t let you leave alive. Tiangu armor, we can''t.


    The taste of the kill is so strong that the mubai magic door can''t be opened, so it can only be put away. The nigger wanted to release Yin Qi at this time. As a result, Yin Qi condensed. Another Jinjia general took out a red ball in his hand, shone the light on it, and immediately evaporated Yin Qi.


    Then the golden armor general sneered: in the universe, there is Yin and Yang. Do you really think you are invincible?


    The two magic weapons restrained mubai and the nigger respectively, so that their strength could not be brought into play. Their faces changed at once. A secret voice asked me if I could destroy the two magic weapons.


    I observed that even if the strong ones above the five domain masters fight alone, I have only 50% chance of winning. Now they work together, and there are millions of Taoist ancestors and domain masters around them. Glancing at it, I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    That''s impossible, even if I make more efforts. In the world of meat eating, the rules and regulations are so simple.


    It''s impossible to change the outcome because of how strong your inner thoughts and will are. It will only appear in fairy tales and guide people in a wrong way, which is not applicable to real life.


    In the distant black hole, Han Wuqi broke away from the attraction of the black hole, but was dragged by the strong man who was not afraid of the black hole. He couldn''t come for a while and a half. Even if he could come, I''m afraid he couldn''t change anything.


    The nigger took a breath of cold air, and the Yin Qi and dancing ghost that escaped in the void instantly turned into the ultimate Yin Qi and entered his body. Then he gritted his teeth and said: as long as we can get my sister-in-law out of trouble, it''s worth dying.


    Mu Bai nodded, and both faces looked very determined. At the same time, he whispered to me to make me ready. Later, he will open the magic door and send me back to the temple. When I go back, I can''t do it again and stay away from the battlefield.


    I''ve stepped in and may not be able to go.


    However, from their words, the two magic tools in general Jinjia''s hand can''t suppress them to death. They still have means.


    Sure enough, the nigger broke out first. He inhaled all the Yin Qi and suddenly spit it out. Where the breath passed, the dark stars condensed into ice in an instant. The fire red magic weapon in the golden armor general''s hand was dimmed in an instant, as well as the mirror. Almost at the same time, the mirror in mubai''s hand glowed, and the sky instantly opened more than a dozen magic doors, one of which was just in front of me.


    Facing the magic door in front of me, I know that with one step, I can return to the temple, but I''m gone?


    After a short hesitation, the empty magic door suddenly flickered. When it was about to go out, some figures suddenly appeared in it, and the dim magic door lit up again.

 Chapter 605

    Mubai opened the magic door just to disturb each other''s sight so as to send me away, but his magic door connects different worlds, and those worlds should be the place for his companions to avoid.


    Now open it. What comes out of it can only be his companions.


    When he saw the magic door open, general Jinjia''s face changed, and the two magic weapons in his hand closed at the same time. The light exploded like a star, pressing down the dark spirit of the nigger. Once frozen, the red magic tool glowed again and directly irradiated the magic door.


    At present, there are people coming out of the magic door. If it is closed, the people across it will have no way to live. There are changes in front of me, and my steps have been taken back. The first is that things have changed. If you can make a contribution, you can make a contribution. The second is that the magic door is unstable and suppressed. No one knows when it will be closed.


    Seeing that the enchanted door was about to disappear, Mu Bai''s pupil instantly turned purple. There was purple light flying out of it, which directly connected with the magic door. For a time, the silver white magic door frame turned purple, and the dim mirror glowed again, hard resisting the magic weapon in the Golden Armor general''s hand.


    For a moment of support, the white purple hair turned white. The whole person seemed to be old for decades, and his back was bent. I knew that what he injected into the demon gate was his own soul, and what he overdraw was his own longevity yuan.


    But even so, the magic door was still restrained and could not support it. Mubai injected his soul again, but at this time, the first person who stepped out of the magic door shouted angrily, and an iron bar fell in the air.


    The iron bar was dark and dull, like a pig iron, but in the young man''s hand, it seemed to live. A simple stick fell, but it contained thousands of changes, which directly sealed the retreat of the golden armor general.


    I was surprised. If I changed to myself, I''m afraid, like general Jinjia, I can only stand in place and take a stick. Such a unique stick technique is unprecedented.


    When the speed reaches the extreme, the attack may be avoided as fast as possible. For example, the small wooden axe I cut before has a fast blade, but it was avoided in the past. It just broke through the void and killed thousands of people close to me.


    In contrast, you will feel more terrible about the stick.


    And although the young man with the stick looked handsome, he raised his hands and feet with a monkey spirit. At the same time, I also felt a faint evil spirit on him.


    I feel surprised, but I don''t think it''s strange. Five hundred years of vicissitudes, not to mention shuttling through time and space without the concept of time.


    Su Yan''s time in the Qingling world, I''m afraid, is decades, but in another space, they have gone through hundreds of thousands of years. At the beginning, Wang pangzi pushed back the time for tens of thousands of years to promote the last batch of people in the holy land. I''m afraid countless years have passed before this.


    Time flows, like being separated into different stars. Although we live in the same world, our experiences are different.


    The young man''s stick fell and the void exploded. At first, I thought it was the golden armor general''s armor light that exploded, but when the light spread and closed, I found that it was not the golden armor general''s armor light that exploded, but the iron rod fell into the void and exploded the void. In the loud noise, the whole void was occupied, and the light from the magic tools in general Jinjia''s hand was swallowed by the cracked void.


    Losing the suppression, the magic door suddenly became larger, and more people rushed out of it. There are some people I haven''t seen, but there are dragon families, heroes of hell, and a large number of corpse families. The strong are the first to walk. They trapped five golden armor generals at the first time.


    Immediately behind them was a team of giants. They were well-trained. When they came out, they lined up to attack and disperse the chariots. Only then did the strong men of all ethnic groups begin to swim among the army and start hunting.


    Things turned a little fast, which made me unable to react for a moment, but when the last group of people came out of the magic door, mubai finally couldn''t support it, fell straight into the void, and his body quickly became smaller.


    I was closest to him. I narrowed my body for the first time, rushed to hold him in my arms, and explored his soul for the first time.


    I didn''t know. I was shocked at the sight. His soul was not as simple as breaking, but completely confused. I couldn''t find his soul, and the golden soul silk connecting the body was fading and exhausted.


    I have never seen this kind of injury, but I can feel that mubai is afraid to die.


    Their people supported them. Han Wuqi also extricated himself from the black hole. He looked at mubai, but did not come. Instead, he said in a loud voice: make a quick decision when the controller is too late, and then form an array to bombard the dark seal.


    Han Wuqi was worried about mubai, but he had to make the next arrangement for the overall situation. After all, this is the world of the controller. Now the creatures in the cold world break in and the sleeping immortal insects wake up. I''m afraid the controllers are also negotiating and have no time to take into account what happens here.


    Just how to go, in the end, they are still in the world controlled by the controller. Can they really escape? Will the temple and I be implicated?


    I am not a villain holding back, but I have to take responsibility for the lives of hundreds of millions of people and have to consider these. But no matter how much I think about these things, it is not me who can finally make a decision, but the controller.


    Just then the nigger came. Like me, he explored Mu Bai''s spiritual orifices. His face turned pale at once, but after hesitating for half a second, he suddenly said: Zhang Tong, use your ancient words to imprison his spiritual orifices.


    At this time, his mind was in chaos. How could he be imprisoned? Even if I type a large number of ancient characters and seal it indiscriminately, what about the withered soul silk?


    In my panic, I said that I had built ancient characters on my hands and entered them continuously, because there was no complete range, I could only cover all the places I could feel with ancient characters. In almost a few seconds, hundreds of thousands of ancient characters entered mubai''s body.


    Maybe the seal worked. Mubai woke up for a short time. When he opened his eyes, he asked the nigger: has sister-in-law come out?


    The nigger held mubai''s hand tightly, with tears in his eyes, nodded vigorously and said: the brothers were back, and the sister-in-law was also attacking the seal.


    The nigger said, looked up and shouted: is it sealed.


    I can understand their mood. If something happens to Chen Hao, I''m afraid I''ll be out of control than him. Therefore, I don''t see his disrespect. I responded that his soul has been sealed, but his soul has dried up. Moreover, his soul is scattered and can''t be condensed at all. I''m afraid, I''m afraid


    What I want to say is that I''m afraid I''m going to be scared, but when I saw the nigger''s bloodshot eyes, I finally held back and didn''t say it. But what I can see, nigger can''t see.


    The nigger was very anxious and looked at a loss. He turned his head back and forth several times. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and shouted at me: seal, continue to seal, if you can''t seal Shouyuan, then seal his whole body.


    I am a little speechless. A person with scattered soul and lost anger, even if I seal his body tightly, I can prevent his anger from overflowing into the void, but I can''t stop the loss of anger in his body.


    But now the nigger is a taboo. In addition, I also hold the last hope and don''t refute. I type a lot of ancient characters again to wrap mubai tightly.


    At this time, Mu Bai is sometimes sober and sometimes confused. When he was awake, he was persuading me and the nigger not to toss around. He was hopeless.


    When he was confused, he kept asking the nigger: have we gone out and whether all our companions were still alive.


    The nigger''s eyes were red and nodded in response.


    But I can see that the nigger is comforting him. There are millions of people who have come here now, but this person is nothing compared with their brilliant time.


    The important thing is that some dead people really can''t come back. As for what he said about going out, I''m afraid that''s the end of the road.


    Just, does the road really have an end?


    I can''t believe that the universe is too big and life can be infinitely changeable. Is the controller the strongest form of life?


    Maybe, maybe the road behind, I can''t touch the final end all my life.


    If he is awake, mubai won''t say these words, because as a witness, he knows better than anyone that the people who come out now are those who have been separated, or afraid, or waiting, but they all chose to lie dormant and hesitate at the beginning, so they didn''t appear for a long time.


    Although it was not too late in the end, mubai also paid his life. Maybe it was the emergence of mubai''s soul that awakened the sleeping blood of those people.


    Now in weakness and coma, what he whispered was the most desired sight in his heart. It''s a pity


    Mubai has been lying in my arms, watching his aging face and his weakening anger. At this moment, I can''t describe my heart.


    I''ve seen death and countless lives fleeting, but it''s the first time I''ve watched a life disappear in my arms.


    This feeling


    The nigger kept holding mubai''s hand, lowering his head and whispering in his mouth. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    At this time, there was a roar in the distance. I just got back to my mind. I quickly looked up and looked in the direction of the sound. It turned out that Han Wuqi had commanded the people to destroy the Jinjia army. At this time, I was working together to bombard the black hole.


    Deep in the black hole, the copper coffin is still trying to fly towards the outside. Compared with the beginning, it has broken several circles of golden coils. Under the joint attack of people outside, the outer coils are also beginning to break.


    They can break the seal, but they haven''t done it for so many years. They are afraid of the controller and waiting for the opportunity. Now, they have waited.

 Chapter 606

    But every step of the way, there will be life to pay, and mubai''s death can be said to be a great loss for Su Yan''s team.


    I looked at mubai in my arms with only one last breath, just like a dying mortal old man, his face was covered with vicissitudes of life.


    Han Wuqi, they have noticed the dead breath emanating from mubai. A Tauren giant suddenly yelled at me: boy of Qingling world, lock his Qi machine with the book of life and death, and maybe there will be a turn for the better.


    The Tauren was yelling at me, and the book of life and death was the magic weapon of the underworld of the Qingling world, but they participated in the fight on the road of heaven and had been completely destroyed. Now there are only a few ghosts left in the underworld. In that war, because they fought against the strong at several higher levels, the colorful magic tools have not bloomed brilliantly.


    After the war, Han and I went far away from the world. We didn''t have time to understand many things, but when I heard the roar of the Tauren giant, I looked back. After the enemy was destroyed, the temple was close again. I was about to ask, and fat Wang hurried to come over with the book of life and death in his hand.


    The book of life and death is a magic weapon left by chaotic creatures. It once participated in the construction of the law of life and death in the Qingling world. Unfortunately, the extremely powerful chaotic creatures in our view at that time are not much stronger now.


    Moreover, although there were remnants of the race once destroyed by Pangu, it was finally calculated by grandpa and brought to a pot.


    But the power of the book of life and death will last forever. Mubai comes from the pure spirit world. His soul Qi should be recorded in the book of life and death. Wang pangzi handed the life and death book to me and was immediately robbed by the nigger. He vomited Yin Qi towards the life and death book. The dark life and death book immediately glowed. The book opened. Without saying a word, the nigger put his backhand on mubai, and he used Yin Qi to condense countless ghosts and attach them to the life and death book.


    As long as it is a living soul, its own attributes are negative. Wu De now suppresses Yin with Yin and wants to raise the soul for mubai.


    But mubai is in my arms at this time. I know his situation. However, if there is a wisp of complete soul Qi, this method can save his life. But mubai''s soul was pulled out, and the whole body was in chaos. Not to mention the soul Qi, even the fragments of the soul could not be found. How to raise it?


    I didn''t dare to say what I thought. After all, now niggers have hope. Even if there is no hope, why should I sprinkle salt on their wounds. When the book of life and death wrapped all mubai, the nigger asked me to remove the ancient characters outside mubai''s body and leave only the ancient characters in the Lingqiao. I took the opportunity to give mubai to the nigger. When I saw the nigger coming to pick up people, my hands were shaking, my lips clenched, and there was no blood color. It can be seen that he was aware of the problem I was aware of, but he couldn''t believe it and didn''t dare to say it.


    Alas!


    I sighed in my heart and looked back at the temple. There were Wu De, Wang pangzi, Jiang Nu, yuhuatian, cangxue, Han, the housekeeper, Chen Hao and so on. We came all the way to support each other and become new brothers and sisters.


    Sometimes, I don''t dare to know the new soldiers below, and I''m even afraid to have any communication with them, because people have feelings. When they have feelings, you can''t watch them die, but war is like this, especially the soldiers at the bottom. You can see it today. Maybe in a few minutes, the man will be gone.


    In order to live "at ease", my only way is not to touch them.


    But no matter what I do, there are always several important people around me. Now, what I fear most is not my own death, but watching my friends die.


    The nigger took the lifeless mubai and said to himself: there must be a way.


    I don''t know what to say to comfort him now, but as he said: among you, the strong are like clouds, and involve a wide range. Maybe there is a glimmer of vitality. Don''t be too sad.


    Sadness is easily contagious, especially when I think of the people behind me, I feel more and more uneasy. I deliberately avoid looking at mubai and niggers, but look at the edge of the black hole.


    At this time, half of the golden coil in the core of the huge black hole has been destroyed. With the destruction of the coil, Han Wuqi took millions of people into the center of the black hole.


    If you look from the outside, the whole black hole is vast, but in big things, it has to have a center. The copper coffin inside also breaks through from the center. Under the continuous destruction of the two people, the last section of the coil collapses, and the whole black hole falls into darkness. However, at this time, the woman standing outside the copper coffin enters the coffin, and the huge copper coffin flies rapidly towards the outside of the black hole.


    Seeing that he was about to get out of trouble, suddenly a blood red line appeared behind the coffin. One end of it was connected to the copper coffin, and the other end disappeared into the blue hole in the core of the black hole. I didn''t know what was connected behind it.


    The blood red thread tightened in an instant and pulled the coffin. The people who answered outside didn''t expect to have the last hand. They were all nervous.


    Han Wuqi gathered a big golden sword in his hand and sent out a cold hum in his mouth. He fiercely cut out a sword towards the center of the black hole. The sword God hit it with all his strength, and the power burst out is very strong. Moreover, Han Wuqi followed the path of extreme sword with sword Lingxiao. As long as it broke out with all his strength, the power is absolutely terrible.


    Moreover, when he took out the sword, the power of millions of people injected into the sword light at the same time. At one time, the light crossed thousands of kilometers, as if to divide the black hole into two, but the strongest sword gas crossed unknown distance and cut directly on the rope behind the copper coffin.


    But as a result, when the light dispersed, the red line still existed.


    Han Wuqi opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood because of the excessive outbreak of sword Qi. The whole man staggered back a few steps.


    When they were helpless, I noticed that the breath of Han was approaching. When I turned back, she had come behind me and saw him exposed outside the temple. I quickly took off the Tiangu armor and put it on her.


    Han Peng looked at me gently and flew towards Han Wuqi. When he passed by, he whispered in my ear: I have a way to break the red line.


    I hurried to keep up, but she shook her head and said: Tong Tong, you wait for me outside. Believe me, I won''t do anything stupid.


    Han Dan said so, I can only stop, and without the blessing of war armor, my strength is only the level of Daozu. I can''t help but add chaos.


    Seeing Han''s approach, I shouted to Han Wuqi. He looked back and saw Han and released sword gas to break the gravity of the black hole in front of Han.


    After the handkerchief passed, the Tiangong stove appeared in her palm. It seemed that she wanted to use the Tiangong stove to refine the red line.


    Han Wuqi hesitated for a moment, like whether to decide Han''s way. Han quickly defended a few words, and Han Wuqi immediately fell into a tangle. At this time, Han Peng said something again, and Han Wuqi agreed.


    The next moment, I saw the Han flying towards the center of the black hole.


    Han Wuqi, they can only say that they are facing the center of the black hole, but they don''t go deep. At this time, they don''t know how far away they stand from the copper coffin in the black hole, and the gravity near the center is countless times stronger than that outside. They also noticed the strength of gravity before they stopped.


    As soon as the Han is near now, the whole person will be pulled by gravity and reach the speed of light in an instant. Under that huge force, the planet can explode in an instant, not to mention people.


    But in the past from me, it took a few minutes for the fastest speed to break out. It was too late to stop. She could only shout Han''s name. As a result, she pretended not to hear and stepped in.


    At that moment, I was stunned, and then began to pray that Tiangu armor could support and protect her.


    Less than half a minute after Han went deep, she suddenly lost control of her body. The whole person turned into a streamer and was sucked into the black hole. For a time, the light on her body could not be transmitted, as if swallowed by the huge darkness.


    But soon, a burning fireball appeared in the black hole and hit the copper coffin at a speed close to light.


    Tiangu armor held on. At that moment, my heart almost jumped out of my throat, but the next second, I was nervous again. She approached so fast that the woman in the copper coffin could take over the Lord?


    Between lightning and flint, I almost thought that the woman on the copper coffin wanted to stop her, but with the impact close to the speed of light, I''m afraid only the controller can dissolve that power without shaking the Han to death.


    The woman tried to stop her several times, otherwise the huge impact would make her die immediately. At a high speed, everything was fleeting. It was just a time of thought. She was born wrong with the copper coffin, and rushed into the core of the black hole and disappeared into the dark.


    I was paralyzed in the void at once, and my heart was full of remorse. I knew I shouldn''t have given her the Tiangu armor, so she wouldn''t dare to take risks.


    While I was blaming myself, the blood red line that trapped the copper coffin suddenly broke. The copper coffin that was originally in force suddenly burst out runes and forced the black hole open. At the same time, Han Wuqi attacked again with millions of people at the same time, opening a channel in the gravity of the black hole and letting the copper coffin fly out.


    But Han


    When I was about to rush into the black hole, I suddenly saw a man hanging on the red line at the end of the coffin. When I saw Zhenyuan, I vaguely saw the outline of Tiangu armor.


    Seeing that Han is still alive and holding the cut red line, I happily shouted to Han indefinitely: my wife is still alive, save people.


    My voice was very loud. It came out through the law, and the speed was no less than the speed of light. Han Wuqi heard it at the first time. They hurriedly adjusted the sword Qi and protected the Han behind as much as possible when opening the way for the copper coffin.


    I looked at the Han dangling around under the gravity of the black hole. I was so anxious that I didn''t know what to do. My two eyes stared at it without blinking for fear of making any mistakes halfway.


    Fortunately, Han''s awesome force is more powerful than that. Although his sword can not completely block the black hole''s gravity, he combined millions of people with one sword and one sword, which greatly weakened the black hole attraction.

 Chapter 607

    The vast sea of stars, even if Han Wuqi and millions of people shot at the same time, the light and power overflowed far and far, but with the starry sky as the background, it still looks so small.


    Forced by the powerful force, the black hole seemed to stop rotating. The copper coffin took the opportunity to rush out from the inside. Han Peng grabbed the red rope and came out unsteadily. I rushed up at the first time and held her in my arms.


    Han opened his helmet and showed a pale face. It was frightened, but a pair of big eyes stared at me.


    At that moment, I was really afraid of losing her. At this time, I don''t want to let go when I hold her. My voice is hoarse and says: fool, you are not only living for yourself, but also for me. You are not allowed to do such stupid things in the future.


    A person''s life, the partner he loves, is inseparable from himself. After being together, he is not living for himself, and the other half is living for each other.


    Han Peng blinked. I noticed that the woman in the copper coffin in the black hole had come out and stood behind me. She also had a peerless face, but she was a little more mature than Han Peng.


    Originally in my eyes has been very mature Han, at this time in front of her, still like a child.


    They looked at each other and neither of them spoke.


    Han Wuqi came over and said: Princess, we made a lot of noise and killed the golden guard of the second controller. I think they will act soon. We should avoid it as soon as possible.


    I don''t know what strength the woman in front of me is, but if there is no imprisonment, she just broke free from the black hole with her own strength. It can be seen that the strength is very strong.


    Han Wuqi came and interrupted their gaze. They didn''t say a word. If they are really mother and daughter, there must be many reasons for Han''s wandering in the Qingling world. It will be unclear for a while. Maybe Han''s shuttling back to the Qingling world thousands of years ago is to protect her.


    But now the woman in the copper coffin doesn''t say or ask. They are still in a strange state. Han''s mother heard Han Wuqi''s cry and looked back at the temple.


    I''ve been thinking about how to get rid of myself before. Now I see her looking at the temple and quickly say: senior, our people are very weak. If we are involved, we can''t protect ourselves.


    Living in this era, the most sad thing is that you don''t even have self-protection, but you are in the vortex and can''t help yourself. That kind of day is to give your life to the times and can''t control it by yourself.


    Now we have managed to avoid the scourge of immortal starworms and the creatures in the cold world. If we are involved in the war of the controller, it will be even worse.


    Han Hua blinked when she heard me say so. I know she feels bad, but I have no choice.


    In my opinion, Han wuqichao said in a deliberative tone: the temple of Tiangu family belongs to foreign magic tools, which can cover the heavenly eyes of the controller. Now we have no way out, so we can only avoid it temporarily.


    At present, mubai is walking on the edge of life and death. After a battle, the remaining people are also injured and need to adjust their breath. If they wander in the universe, the injury will only be more serious.


    Han''s mother also looked at me and said: your brother is still waiting for your blood essence and needs a quiet place. We enter the temple. As long as you listen to my arrangement, I promise I won''t hurt you.


    "Brother?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. The teenager named Su Xiaobai was sure to be Han''s brother, and the woman in front of me could also be sure to be Han''s mother.


    Now she speaks in person, I can''t refuse, and she shows her identity. Even if she doesn''t have the emotional foundation she has cultivated since childhood, but blood is thicker than water, I''m refusing now, that''s to embarrass Han.


    And with their strength, now we have to discuss it with us in the face of Han. Otherwise, we have no way to rob directly.


    At this point, I believe if I don''t promise, they will really do it. After all, they are also millions of people. They can''t die in vain if they want to avoid the pursuit of the controller, and let Hanhe bear the pain of family opposition. They can''t change the outcome. It''s better to try to listen to Hanhe''s mother.


    I turned back and said to Wang pangzi: you go back and regulate and let them in.


    When Wang pangzi left, we followed him closely. In fact, we asked Wang pangzi to go back, just saying hello a few seconds in advance.


    When Han''s mother enters the temple, none of our people will resist or even be implicated, and they won''t say anything. In addition to the suppression of strength, there is also a long-term follow, with more trust in me, but it is not easy and difficult to bear their trust.


    When we entered the temple, Han''s mother asked: who controls the city?


    I hurriedly put the Han in my arms down, put one hand around her and said: my wife.


    Han''s mother looked at me when she heard the speech, turned back and asked Han: is your body all right? Now fly the temple in the direction I pointed.


    Han Wuqi hurriedly reminded: Princess, they have a fixed chart.


    When Han''s mother heard the speech, she stretched out a finger and pointed it at the center of Han''s eyebrows. It is estimated that she set the position directly on Han''s fixed star disk. Then the temple started and flew towards a planetary belt on the left. The speed reaches the extreme in an instant.


    Reaching the middle of the planetary belt, the temple stopped, stuck between the two planets and hid. Almost at the same time, a dark blue cloud suddenly appeared in the vast starry sky, followed by a fire red cloud. A pair of eyes appeared in the cloud and stared at the void below.


    I''m afraid the eye of heaven learned from the controller. The huge eyes scanned the sky for a moment and crossed our hiding place several times, but they really didn''t find it.


    After a few minutes, the red cloud and the eyes of the controller slowly disappeared. At this time, I found that my back was full of cold sweat. Hundreds of millions of people in the city were so quiet that I could smell the needles. They are also extremely nervous. Now they can''t compete with the controller.


    It was only a few minutes after the eyes of the controller disappeared that everyone was relieved. Han''s mother looked very tired. Her voice was a little low and said to me: find a quiet place for me, and then come with Xiao Han.


    The current situation of Handan is not good. It needs to be restored, otherwise the situation will get worse and worse.


    Her mother asked me to take her, that is, to give us some time. When I heard this, I hurried to the area where cangxue and Zhenkun were located, and gave her a lot of pills. After she recovered a little, I immediately injected blood essence into him, and the whole person came back a few minutes later.


    She came out of the black hole. Although she was protected by ancient armor, she was hurt under the huge gravity.


    On the way to her mother''s place in the past, I always held her and raised her with blood and gas. On the way, she suddenly asked me: Tong Tong, if someone suddenly told you that your original parents were not born, how would you feel?


    I was stunned by her question. When I guessed before, I thought about this problem, but I didn''t think about it carefully. I''m afraid different people have different ideas when they encounter the same thing.


    I can''t express my thoughts. I can only tell her that they went out from the Qingling world. If time hadn''t changed, we should be a few years apart. There must have been a lot of things in the middle. Your presence in the Qingling world may be a way to protect you.


    Seeing Su Xiaobai''s body, I had such an idea in my heart, but I didn''t say it all the time. Now she asked, she might feel better if I said so.


    After listening to my answer, Han Peng was silent for a while and didn''t continue to say. Now only she knows how she feels in her heart. Even if I am close to her, I can''t feel it.


    Chen Hao arranged a defense tower for Han''s mother. The rest of them were meditating around. A large area was full of strong people. Their breath oppressed the people around them, leaving a big circle.


    When I entered the castle palace with Han, Su Xiaobai had been put on the bed inside. When she saw Han, her mother said: at this time, your brother was pierced by the No. 2 controller. When we arrived, he had only a wisp of breath left. We just collected a wisp of his ghost and kept it for countless years. You are his sister and your blood may give him a glimmer of vitality.


    When Han''s mother said this, the tears in her eyes couldn''t help falling down. Her hands trembled and took out a necklace from her chest. There were two blue beads hanging on it, which were sealed with two broken souls.


    She took down one of them and prepared to break the remnant soul into Su Xiaobai''s Lingqiao. Seeing this, I hurriedly grabbed her and said: senior, my ancient characters are mixed in the blood of Han. I don''t know if it has any impact on this.


    My ancient characters attack power and the recovery ability of recasting flesh are very strong, so every time I get hurt, I will break into the ancient characters and my own blood essence to her.


    The ancient characters will disappear, but the ancient characters in my blood essence will last forever.


    Han Wuqi reminded that it is an ancient character lost in ancient times.


    "Oh!" Han''s mother was surprised and said: the little stone hasn''t been found for 10000 years. I didn''t expect that the chance will fall on him. The Tiangu character is very unique. Maybe mixed with it, it will bring us hope.


    While talking, the nigger also brought mubai in. Mubai''s situation can be said to be worse than that of Su Xiaobai. Su Xiaobai still has a remnant soul, but mubai''s soul is in a mess and can''t be sorted out at all.


    However, Han''s mother still put Su Xiaobai aside and hurried to check Mu Bai wrapped in the book of life and death. Just one look, she said: the book of life and death is incomplete, but it still needs a judge''s pen. With a judge''s pen, you can hook out the residual soul he once branded on it.


    Chen Hao was always with me. Hearing the speech, he hurried to say: when we entered the road of heaven, all the strong people in the underworld died. When we came back later, we only found the book of life and death and didn''t see the judge''s pen.

 Chapter 608

    After hearing this, Han''s mother turned back and said to Han Wuqi: we must find the judge''s pen and go along the battlefield. If we find it, maybe we can''t find it. His soul has been completely disordered. Even if it''s a small stone, there''s no way to come back.


    Little stone should be su Yan, Han''s father. Judging from their names, they have a good relationship, and for so many years, Han''s mother has been sealed in the black hole, which gives me the feeling that she is protecting the souls of Su Yan and Su Xiaobai.


    It can be seen that we will be here, which is arranged by Han Wuqi. With the help of the temple, there is the birth of immortal starworms, which is also the three-year period mubai told me at the beginning.


    Although I know it''s uncomfortable to be calculated, I think it''s also to save Han''s parents. I feel a little more comfortable, and I can see that they have no malice.


    Now the only thing is that I don''t know what happened that year, let alone whether all this is related to what happened in the Qingling world.


    However, from the present point of view, the path of the Qingling world is blocked, and it is difficult for heaven to become a God. In addition, the Tiandao has set up the gate of the Tiandao in the extreme world to block the Qingling world. In addition, everything that has happened now, they are all connected.


    Unfortunately, things are in a mess now, and I don''t have time to ask these questions. Just after listening to Han''s mother''s words, she said with worry: now the extreme world where the gate of heaven is located is a mess, and there are messengers of the controller. When we came, there were only nine, but now there must be more than nine. In addition, the creatures from the cold world are also there, and that star field is already very dangerous.


    Han Wuqi didn''t have too many expressions on his face. When he saw mubai''s death, he didn''t move his face, but now he said very firmly: don''t say it''s dangerous, he will lose his life, so he also has to go.


    From his words, we can hear that their feelings are very good. I won''t say it after listening. Let Chen Hao draw a map of the place where the war broke out to Han Wuqi. As for the passage of heaven, there is no need for a map.


    Han Wuqi got the map and turned away without saying a word. However, he was stopped by Han''s mother at the door and said: wait, No. 2 may still be monitoring here, and mubai''s situation has stabilized like this. It will not become good or bad.


    I didn''t say it, but I thought in my heart that I could not die anymore. Of course, I couldn''t be bad or better. But with Han Wuqi''s ability and insight, coupled with the mystery of the universe, maybe mubai can really live.


    I thought in my heart, but I didn''t say it. After all, within the scope of my cognition and ability, mubai can''t be resurrected.


    Han Wuqi answered and went out. It is estimated that he is looking for an opportunity to leave.


    The nigger built a coffin next to it with Yin Qi. After putting mubai in, he completely sealed it with Yin Qi.


    At this time, Han''s mother turned back to deal with Su Xiaobai. She took out the blue beads again and asked Han if she was ready.


    Han Hui''s spring thunder breathing method, together with the elixir and my blood essence, has almost recovered now. Wen Yan nodded.


    Seeing that Hanhe was ready and her mother was not talking, she crushed the beads, and then a soft white light wrapped the remnant soul inside and carefully pressed it towards Su Xiaobai''s heart. At the same time, Hanhe had condensed a mass of blood essence and was ready to break into Su Xiaobai''s soul at any time.


    Han''s blood essence is the same as mine, jumping countless ancient characters, but it is slightly weaker than mine, but the difference is not big.


    At the moment when the remnant soul entered the Lingqiao, Han''s blood essence also followed and hit it. Then Han''s mother built a Zhenwen, instantly restrained Su Xiaobai''s Lingqiao, and forcibly sealed the remnant soul and blood gas inside.


    Their actions are completed in one breath. Such tacit cooperation should always communicate by voice. After all, it takes a long time to speak a word.


    The whole process can be said to cooperate seamlessly, and there are no omissions. The ghost of Su Xiaobai doesn''t leak any soul Qi.


    However, after the soul entered, the remnant soul that had a little breath began to be weak, even the essence and blood of Han Dan could not be kept in Yun Yang.


    Han''s mother''s face turned white and her body shook. She could hardly stand. She was hurriedly supported by a servant girl in green. Han''s mother whispered: how could this happen? Is it really the will of heaven?


    "Miss!"


    The servant girl in green beside her shouted, and her eyes were wet, but soon she loosened Han''s mother and raised her hand to pull several hairs. As soon as the hair left his body, it suddenly turned into green leaves.


    The servant girl in green put the leaf into Su Xiaobai''s mouth for the first time. The leaf exuded strong vitality and even formed a green life aperture. Even so, she could not prevent Su Xiaobai''s soul from weakening.


    Han Hua kept pouring into the blood essence, but it couldn''t change in the end.


    Seeing that there was nothing to do, little green cried and said: if the little fat man was there, there might be a way.


    There were many of them back then, even more than we are now. They haven''t come yet, or some people have completely died. So it won''t be strange to the people they mentioned.


    After several attempts, Su Xiaobai''s soul Qi was still weakening rapidly. At this time, I couldn''t help saying: if you don''t try my blood essence, I can break into the core ancient characters to help him accumulate his body.


    The death of the soul is the real death, but how does the soul attach to the body when the body dies. Of course, this is just my guess. They are all powerful, perhaps unimportant, so I didn''t say it, just wanted to try.


    After all, this is Han''s brother. Blood is thicker than water. If he fails and the last wisp of ghost disappears, he is really dead.


    Han''s mother, they also have no clue. When they are anxious, they can only try.


    With permission, 29 ancient characters in my body shine at the same time, and the core ancient characters fly out. The breath is far greater than that contained in the blood essence. However, I enter the ancient characters not into his soul, but into his body and walk along the meridians.


    Han was worried about his brother, patted me and said: Tong Tong, what are you doing? My brother''s body is broken. What are you doing to nourish him?


    I didn''t answer, because at the same time, I was exercising the spring thunder breathing method. Where the ancient characters passed, I was angry and gloomy, and forced the ancient characters into his flesh.


    Han Hua wants to pull me away. Don''t delay the time of saving people. But her mother hurriedly grabbed her and said with a little surprise: Xiaohan, don''t disturb him. Look at your brother.


    The bones with the spring thunder breathing method entered Su Xiaobai''s body. Although it was a corpse, it still contained great vitality. Moreover, my ancient words entered his meridians, making a dead corpse a little angry. The body became angry, and the Lingqiao began to emit a slight light. For a moment, Su Xiaobai''s soul Qi stopped, and the wisp of residual soul slowly floated to the middle of the Lingqiao, absorbing the essence blood of Han.


    Seeing this scene, I slowed down the movement speed of the ancient characters. Spring thunder exploded in my mouth and nose, and thunder rolled. More anger entered Su Xiaobai''s body through the contact between the ancient characters and me.


    But I couldn''t speed up the injection of anger into the dead for a while. A lot of anger accumulated in Su Xiaobai''s body and couldn''t be integrated into his body for a time. After all, my strength was limited and I couldn''t break in forcibly.


    Seeing the accumulation of anger, Han''s mother suddenly helped. Her strength was very feminine, and like mubai, she knew the special Zhenwen, which was very powerful. As soon as Zhenwen entered, she forced her anger into Su Xiaobai''s body.


    When a dead thing has vitality, it naturally becomes a living thing. The body is full of vitality, and the soul will naturally have vitality.


    Up to now, I can''t believe that human power can really revive a dead person, but it''s not surprising to think about it. In the ancient legends of Qingling world, there are countless such stories, but those mortals die normally and have complete souls. Unlike now, they only revive people with a wisp of remnant souls.


    But so far, Su Xiaobai has not been completely resurrected, and his soul still needs a long time to cultivate.


    But at least it''s not a problem to survive. Han''s mother wept with joy, squatted beside the bed, took Su Xiaobai''s hand and whispered to Han: a lot of things happened in those years. Your father and I had no choice but to reverse the time and send you back to the Qingling world. But at that time, our power over time was limited. You and your brother could only send one away. It was your brother who left this opportunity to you, And he himself was killed by the controller in that battle.


    It was the first time I heard them mention the events of that year, but it was a pity that they talked about family affairs and didn''t say the specific reasons.


    Han Dan''s face changed greatly when he heard this. But her mother didn''t stop, but continued: later, we reversed the time again and drove your brother''s body into Shiniu mountain, where you slept. In fact, your two brothers and sisters have never separated.


    Hearing this, Han can no longer help crying.


    I walked over and gently hugged Han, comforted a few words, and didn''t say much. After all, some things, comforting words are pleasant to hear, and that is only a temporary effect.


    As for specific matters, this is really not the time.


    I knew their mother and daughter had a lot to say. They patted Han on the back, helped her to the bedside, and then followed the servant girl in green out of the city hall.


    Outside, the little servant girl in green smiled at me, introduced herself and said: I''m little green, the close servant girl of your miss''s mother.


    Just now she tore off her hair and turned it into a leaf. It gave me the feeling that she was not human, but the plants became fine. I saw it for the first time and couldn''t help looking more. Then say: your people are gathering?


    Little green sighed and said: I don''t know. Some people may have died, and some people may still be alive. But when the little uncle had an accident, he broke up at once. Otherwise, he would have been caught up by the controller.

 Chapter 609

    Little green simply mentioned the events of that year. I want to continue to ask. Take advantage of this time to ask all the things. Is it the same as what I think? All the things are related, but the time of our Qingling world has been changed. In other words, it is Su Yan who passed through a period of time and covered up some things.


    But Xiaolu didn''t want to talk to me too much, so she focused on those injured companions. Seeing this, I had no choice but to stop. However, like me, she had many questions in her heart. If she wanted to clarify their family affairs, find out the reason, and untie the knot in her heart, her mother had to tell her everything, At that time, I can know what has happened from Han''s mouth.


    When Xiaolv walked past, she radiated green light. Like a fog, she shrouded more than one million people in cross legged meditation. They were illuminated by her light, and their reply speed was much faster.


    Qingling world controls the flat peach garden. In addition, it has been stable for several years without war, and has hoarded a large number of pills.


    Pills are not as omnipotent in this world as it is said, nor can they make people improve their accomplishments quickly, nor can ordinary people become immortals after taking them. For the strong, pills are dispensable without fighting.


    Perhaps it is because of this that the Dandao will decline. After all, Qingling world has been peaceful for so long, there is no need for development, and no one is willing to learn.


    But for the recovery of vitality, pill still plays a great role. Even if Han Wuqi exists, it can still shorten a lot of recovery time.


    I preached to cangxue and Zhenkun and asked them to take some pills for them.


    Han Dan and her mother said something for a long time. During this period, Han had no time to leave and was able to go on his way. That was a matter of light. If it weren''t for the vast starry sky, I guess I couldn''t even see the light. Just in a blink of an eye, the person would disappear.


    After Han Wuqi left, I always worried that in the past, he resolutely wanted to open the door of heaven. The extreme world has been completely chaotic. Will there be immortal insects after he opened it?


    However, I believe that they also came out of the pure spirit world. They should pay attention to what they should pay attention to and will not lead the evil to the place where they were born.


    Homesickness is no longer the privilege of human beings, including the controller. After they set foot on the peak, they still choose to return to the place where they were born. As for other life stars, that is just their territory.


    Because mubai was injured, the nigger''s heart was always very heavy. He sat alone by the wall of the temple. He was so elegant that he couldn''t see that he was a strong man.


    I walked over, sat down carefully next to him, opened the topic and asked: the controller who controls our Xingyu is number two?


    The word "No. 2" was learned from Han''s mother. She said it twice.


    The nigger seemed to be interrupted by me. He paused for a while before he came back. I hurriedly said: don''t be too sad about mubai. As long as you find the judge''s pen and his ghost, you will be able to recover him at that time.


    I also cited the example of Su Xiaobai. In order to prevent the suspicion of boasting, I just mentioned it. Nigger just listened quietly. When I finished, he smiled and said: maybe this is good news, but I don''t know if the boss can survive. Although he has a soul, his body is destroyed, and as soon as he recovers, the nine controllers will notice and will not let go.


    When the chatterbox opened, I also expressed my own views and said: the birth of immortal starlings and the creatures in the cold world may not be good news for No. 2. Now he probably doesn''t have time to deal with these things.


    When we left the polar world, the immortal starworm has spread to the life stars of the whole universe. The controller can''t watch all his life stars destroyed and must take action. Moreover, Su Dong hasn''t come out yet, which means that the mother of the immortal starworm hasn''t come out yet.


    But the nigger sighed helplessly and said: if the creatures in the cold world don''t appear, No. 2 really can''t take care of it. After all, the mother of the immortal starworm will go straight to his nest, but now it''s different. The creatures in the cold world have broken our plans.


    I only care about comforting people, not thinking about the relationship. Han Wuqi, what they want is a balance between the immortal starworm and the controller, but now the creatures in the cold world are very involved. If they come for the immortal starworm, the two can completely offset, and the controller can still ignore it.


    At this point, I suddenly don''t know what to say. Being selfish is bad for them, but good for me. If the immortal starworm is stopped, I don''t have to worry about the safety of the seven realms. As for Han Wuqi, what they want to do is nothing more than related to Han. I won''t stay out, but at least I can save the people behind me.


    The nigger noticed my idea, smiled and said: don''t worry, your mother-in-law won''t let you get involved, nor will we. The cycle of time will always end. You are the last batch and our heirs. If you die now, the road in the future Qingling world will really be broken.


    Talking about the Qingling world, I said: in fact, the Qingling world now has its own civilization. Our existence may be superfluous for him.


    I have never been to a big city, but I can imagine a stable, prosperous and strong life. Although the pursuit of longevity is a human desire, in fact, it is a happy life to be happy and live a hundred years in peace.


    Now we have no choice, or my mind will change in the face of death.


    The nigger seemed to be aware of this problem, smiled and said: people think so, but only the parties know how to live.


    Think carefully, indeed, let me live quietly for a hundred years now. The happier I am, the more afraid I am to leave.


    Wisdom is a very complicated thing. No one can guess.


    I''m not talking about this topic, but back to the previous issue. The nigger sighed and said: the controller is the peak figure in our universe. Creatures like them have lived for too long, and their names have long been forgotten. The nine people ranked by strength through competition.


    Each realm is divided into strong and weak. They are the same controllers. There are also strong and weak differences. Moreover, the nine of them have ruled the universe for many years. They have a tacit understanding with each other and understand the truth that lips die and teeth die.


    It''s just that No. 2 controls our Xingyu, which proves that among the nine controllers, his strength is already before the exam. To reach the level of controller, a little difference is equivalent to an additional mountain for us. Enough to keep us out of breath.


    I followed the nigger''s words and asked: Su Yan had become a controller in those years, which proved that the nine controllers did not suppress him. Why did he join hands to kill him later?


    It is impossible to become a controller under the eyes of nine controllers without their consent. Strength rolling, a level gap, the strong, will not let another strong become stronger under their own eyes, and then challenge their position.


    Our growth can be said to be the road paved by Su Yan. Tiandao had insight into me several times and finally didn''t do it. Now think about it, he was not disdained, but limited and unable to do it.


    On the road of heaven, if Mu Bai hadn''t shot, we wouldn''t have had a chance to meet the controller, so we were directly killed by heaven.


    Mention these, I also want to thank them.


    Nigger then asked my question: they agreed in those years, but after su Yan became the controller, the balance of the universe was broken. There was a cosmic crack in our universe, which could lead to other universes. The nine controllers were afraid of war, so they discussed privately. At another meeting, seven people jointly killed Su Yan, The other two killed a lot of people and scattered the survivors to avoid being chased.


    When I heard this, I could think of the overall situation. Han''s brother should have happened at that time.


    Here, I know everything I''ve changed. I''m afraid I can''t finish talking about the details for days and nights.


    The nigger continued: you haven''t grown up yet. If we die in the hands of the controller, everything will be destroyed by then.


    "Do you know my grandfather?" I couldn''t help asking. If they arranged the Qingling world, people like Grandpa would be staring at it all the time.


    "Zhang Daoling?" Asked the nigger. I nodded and he said: we passed down Zhang Daoling''s destiny, because before that, your mother-in-law had counted your existence. It can be said that everything is in the calculation of destiny.


    I said: my grandfather is dead, and my parents are dead.


    The whole Tianshi mansion was destroyed in an instant, but grandpa and they also killed all chaotic creatures, which bought us precious time.


    But it''s unfair to say that fate is arranged in this way.


    The nigger listened to me and said after a long silence: if he can become the controller, he can have the ability to reverse the time. At that time, he may be able to revive them all. Su Yan also used this method to send han to Qingling world, and changed the time difference of Qingling world, covered the breath, and let Han avoid the pursuit of the controller.


    When I heard this, I stood up fiercely, and the fatigue and weakness I had felt dissipated in an instant. Seeing that I was stimulated by his words, the nigger hurriedly said: don''t worry now. Look at the situation first. When your father-in-law is resurrected, the chance will be greater. The crack in the universe can''t be opened, so we have to hunt down two controllers.


    It''s not easy to kill a controller. It''s hard to become a controller under their eyes, not to mention hunting, but if they can say so, they must have a plan.


    So far, the players of this big chess game have been in place. Now we are waiting for Su Yan to resurrect.

 Chapter 610

    The only difference now is that I no longer decide everything independently, but follow their arrangements. Less worry, but more passive.


    However, at the time of negotiation, I will propose to separate the temple and not participate in it, and then choose a reliable person to control the temple and wander the universe, waiting for our news.


    At present, these words are useless to talk to niggers, because their decision-maker is Han Wuqi and Han''s mother.


    After I separated from the nigger, I went back and found that Hanhe fell asleep by the bed. I wanted to go over, but Hanhe''s mother raised her hand and stopped it and whispered: let her have a rest.


    Han''s eyes still hung tears. It was obvious that she had cried, but her sleeping expression was very peaceful. It can be seen that her heart has been relieved.


    After finishing talking with me, Han''s mother waved her hand and a white light crossed. Su Xiaobai and Mu Bai disappeared at the same time. Then she disappeared directly into the room and left the space for Han and me.


    I''m afraid to wake up Han Peng. I''ll take her steps as light as possible. She has taken off her armor and is wearing neon and feather clothes. She looks a little weak. But in fact, no matter how strong, she is just a woman and will still be vulnerable.


    I walked over, took off my coat and gently put it on her. The soft power was released, gently lifted her up and put her flat on the bed.


    Han Dan has been nervous and living all these years. Tebi met me. Only naughty I caused a lot of trouble and had to protect me from growing up. She can have a little rest until the great famine, but the good days are not long, and the disaster on the road of heaven broke out.


    Now, she can finally have a good rest.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw her very relaxed. I saw that I had been guarding by my side, smiled gently, stretched out my hand and touched my face. I didn''t say anything.


    I didn''t ask her about that year. After all, I heard something from the nigger. As for the details, it may be her little secret.


    In the evening, Han came back indefinitely. Looking at his disappointment, I knew I didn''t find the judge''s pen.


    What''s more, Han Wuqi said: the situation is not good. The creatures in the cold world have not clashed with the immortal starworms. Some have gone to the Seven Realms, and the other has scattered to the area with life stars. Now they have fought with the elite of No. 2.


    Creatures in the cold world go straight to the Seven Realms?


    When I heard this, I walked out of the crowd, and the whole temple was in an uproar.


    Han nodded indefinitely, but I still don''t understand. Even if the creatures in the cold world devour the law, they should hunt us. After all, there are no strong people in the Seven Realms now. The law is weak and useless at all.


    I asked, Han Wuqi said that they ran to the world core of the seven realms. Each life star has a core that can nourish life. If captured, the seven realms will become Death Stars. In particular, Qingling world, which is the core of origin and the source of all things, can create an origin world at the edge of the universe and build a complete universe in a few years.


    I said: in that case, the nine controllers should not sit idly by.


    Han Wuqi said: if there were no immortal starworms, the controller would certainly make a move, but now the mother hasn''t appeared, the controller doesn''t dare to make a move, so they should stay on guard.


    When I heard this, I smiled helplessly, but my heart was a little more desolate. Their chess game is well arranged, but it is not only us who wait for this layout, but also the creatures of the cold world.


    I asked again: Su Dong has been staying with the mother of the immortal star bug. It is reasonable that he should be able to guide the mother of the immortal star bug.


    Han Wuqi nodded and admitted my guess, but he said: the immortal starworm mother will chase and kill Su Dong, because Su Dong once killed one of its golden descendants, but that is not absolute. Moreover, even if the immortal starworm mother is delayed, the controller may not be able to save the seven realms. They will only do it on the way and get the core of the seven realms. After all, the Seven Realms belong to the origin center of the universe, and they also want to control it.


    I understand Han Wuqi''s words. He means that the controller is also thinking about the source core. In addition, the seven circles are all rebellious and strong. The controller wants to take this opportunity to completely eliminate future troubles.


    The last problem is that the seven worlds are still hopeless.


    Thinking of this, all the people in the temple who heard us talk fell into silence. After a long time, I don''t know who took the lead and shouted: boss, we can''t watch our home destroyed. There are our relatives and friends on it.


    One shouted, and everyone followed.


    I let them avoid the catastrophe this time. Most of them went to the temple, but the quota is limited. Many people still stay on their respective planets. Those are friends and relatives. Who can be indifferent to watching their hometown destroyed?


    But if I order to go back, how many people will be alive at that time? And even if we all die, can we really stop the collapse of the Seven Realms?


    Obviously, it is unlikely. Even if Han has no time, they have little chance.


    I didn''t answer their cries, but raised my hand to calm them down. As a result, I couldn''t speak what I thought.


    There are some things that they all understand, but they understand them. They can''t ignore them. This is the uniqueness of intelligent creatures.


    But now, they have handed over the decision-making power to me, and all the pressure has fallen on me, which is very heavy.


    I haven''t spoken for a long time, and they have been waiting. At this time, Han''s mother suddenly stood up and said: there were four emperors in the Qingling world. They ran away from the Qingling world. Their whereabouts are unknown, but they must still be alive.


    I''ve heard about the four emperors. One of them is the Jade Emperor, known as the Haotian emperor, but he''s dead and not as powerful as he thought. It''s just the realm of heaven.


    When I finished, Han''s mother shook her head and said: it''s not the real four emperors, but their heirs.


    In the legend of the Qingling world, there are the arrangement of the three Qings, the four emperors, the nine Yao and the yuan Chen. It is reasonable to say that the four emperors are only descendants. Will Sanqing be the same?


    When I asked, Han''s mother replied: Sanqing has perished, because they are the first wisp of pure Qi in chaos. They must turn into pure Qi and feed back the seven realms. Otherwise, the spirit will be absorbed by them and all creatures will die. In order to maintain the existence of the Seven Realms, Sanqing gave up his life. But after Sanqing died, the four emperors disappeared.


    "It''s impossible. At the beginning, I had contact with the Jade Emperor and the supreme old gentleman. They all admitted their identity." I contacted them and felt that they didn''t have to hide their identity.


    Han''s mother said: maybe they told their heirs when they left and were not allowed to tell the truth. After all, in addition to the fairyland, it will affect many realms. If the four emperors were in power, the fairyland would not collapse.


    After listening to this, I can''t refute it. It can be seen that what Han''s mother said is true, but even if it is true, they have quietly disappeared for countless years. The purpose must be to avoid all cumbersome things, and even forbid their heirs to tell the truth, and now they will come back?


    But on the other hand, they can avoid the controller, which shows their extraordinary strength. If they come back, they may be able to hold the seven boundaries.


    Han''s mother saw that I didn''t interrupt, so she went on to say just now: I don''t know about the other three emperors, but Haotian God once left two soul stones in the Qingling world, one is Jiuqiao spirit stone and the other is Amethyst sky crystal stone. The nine orifices spirit stone has been transformed into human form.


    Han''s mother said and glanced at the young man around her. I remember the young man. He was the first to come out of the magic door. He pressed two magic weapons with a stick, so that mubai could stabilize the magic door and release Wu De''s Yin Qi.


    Is he the nine orifices spirit stone?


    In front of him, I can''t ask directly, and I can''t interrupt Han''s mother now.


    Han''s mother then said: as for the Amethyst Tianjing stone, we don''t know its whereabouts until now, but it is certain that the stone is still in the Qingling world. If it is found, it contains a drop of imperial blood. The imperial blood is not attacked, but it can be sensed by Haotian God.


    I smiled bitterly and felt that what she gave me was a problem. Even their accomplishments can''t find purple gold celestite. How can I find it?


    But at this time, Han Li stood up and said: I know it''s there.


    I hurried to look at Han. Han cut her hair on her forehead and said: do you remember Zijin Mountain?


    "Yang Yi!"


    I called out my name at once. From the shape of the stone, Yang Yi is consistent. In those years, Han Peng made a promise and took him away ten years later. Now there is no past ten years. I don''t know how his situation is.


    But with a goal, I don''t dare to delay. Han Wuqi also said: now you can quietly touch it back and don''t disturb the creatures in the cold world. I''ll send you there and guard at the door for a few days.


    Time can''t be delayed. I immediately called Chen Hao, Wang pangzi and yuhuatian. Together with Han Wuqi, we left by spaceship.


    The crystal of the spaceship was changed and it was changed several times by Tianlao. The speed increased a lot. Eight days later, we entered the Xingyu where the wild world is located. There are still walking immortal starworms around, but their goals are stars. In just over a month, the whole Xingyu can''t see the stars. It''s dark. What''s terrible is that only half of the wild world is left now, and it''s still the wild half. It''s estimated that it can be preserved until now because the mother body of the immortal starworm has to come out of it. The other half has been swallowed up. There are countless huge warships floating in the swallowed place, which are the warships of Eastern soil.


    It can be seen that they have not retreated, but rely on the warships of eastern Turkey to resist.


    The gate of heaven is in the wilderness and has not been destroyed. If it is swallowed up, there will be a space-time channel where the gate of heaven was originally located that day. I''m afraid the creatures of the cold world are waiting for that time.

 Chapter 611

    If Yang Yi was surprised to answer, I would doubt that Han Peng guessed wrong, but I just said it. Yang Yi answered. If there was no question, there was a ghost.


    I didn''t immediately press questions. At the same time, I stopped Chen Hao who was going to take him back and said to Yang Yi: what I told you is true. If you help, tens of thousands of people will not die at that time, but tens of billions. You should be fully responsible for the death of those people.


    After the words, I motioned Chen Hao and them to leave with me and gave Yang a little time to think about it one by one. When I turned around, I added: think about it. We don''t have much time. When we came in, we opened the barrier. It was an elder who blocked us with his own life. If you help or don''t help, I won''t make it difficult for you. I hope you can think about it and give us an answer.


    When I went to the seaside cliff, I sent a message to Chen Hao and yuhuatian. They said: as long as he says no later, you can do it directly. Zijin Mountain is somewhat unique. I am responsible for suppressing Zijin Mountain.


    No, it''s false. After all, it''s about the lives of tens of billions of people. How can we talk about benevolence and righteousness.


    Yuhuatian King fat man and Chen Hao gave me an understanding look, and they were not talking.


    Now it''s time for him to think about it. Yang Yi gave up his life and saved us when we were in the most difficult time. It can be seen that his heart is not bad. Instead, he can''t be forced at this time, because when he is forced, he will always hold the anger in his heart. No matter what we say, he will make a decision, but give him time to think. If he wants to refuse, he will be tortured by his own heart.


    Choice is always the most difficult thing, and we don''t know what will happen if he uses the blood of Haotian God, but judging from his refusal, it''s not a good thing for him.


    Chen Hao and them also thought of these problems. Wang pangzi comforted himself and said: each of us is paying. Yang Yi also calculates the people in the spiritual world, even if he is asked to pay his life, it is also incumbent upon him. And the boy can''t die.


    I was also a little uneasy, but the problem should not be so serious. If Yang Yi was one of the two holy stones left by Haotian God, he gave Yang Yi another drop of his blood essence, which proved that Haotian God didn''t really care about the Qingling world, but he might leave words for Yang Yi when he left, so that he couldn''t find it.


    A few people here, you say a word to me, just to hide their uneasiness, and then think about the problem from a good place.


    The last few people chose silence, and we haven''t been in the past. Give foot Yang a time, almost more than two hours. Yang Yi took the initiative to speak. He sighed and said in his voice: I''ll go with you, but I want to see for the specific situation.


    Hearing this, I felt a burst of joy. If he was willing to go, it would prove that his heart had shaken. When he saw that what we said was true, he would not refuse. But we all had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask him what would happen with Haotian''s blood.


    I opened my carry on space and took in the purple gold stone directly, and then didn''t stay for a moment. On the way, Chen Hao plans to go back to the Dragon holy land and tell everyone what will happen.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t ask Chen Hao to say it. If we really can''t stop it, it''s useless to say it. It''s just to make them worry. It''s better to let them live in peace for a few days before the disaster comes.


    It has to be said that the life of monks in Qingling world is much better than that of us. There is no intrigue among major sects. All skills and secrets are common. We don''t have to guard against our own people anymore. Think about that time, Chen Hao and I almost died in the hands of the soul seduction sect several times.


    In just a few years, in the memory, it''s like another world. Many people and many things have been blurred in the memory. You can''t remember unless you use mana to trace the source. This is not because of memory problems, but because I have seen too many people over the years. In a world war, hundreds of millions of faces are swept into my eyes. They will impress me more or less.


    We didn''t go back, but we flew around the place we had passed. Maybe we couldn''t come back again. Even so, we didn''t dare to spend too much time. After a few minutes, we entered the underworld and returned to the wizard world. When I misunderstood, I remembered one thing. He said it would lead to the destruction of the wizard world, Up to now, every exact statement.


    I communicated with Chen Hao. He took me into the twelve main cities of the witch family. No matter where we went or what we wanted to do, no one dared to stop us.


    The elite of the witch family have left with me, and there are no strong ones left, but shebi corpse has been imprisoned in the underground of the witch city. Under the leadership of an old man, we went to the basement to see shebi corpse.


    On the way, the old man of the witch clan introduced us that the situation of the old ancestor was good and bad. Sometimes he could remember things and kept telling us that if he went far, it would bring disaster to the whole witch clan.


    After listening to the old man''s words, I understand why the witch clan was unwilling to leave.


    The entrance of the basement is very dark, but it has completely changed inside. It is decorated very luxurious, but the walls are inlaid with special materials and are very firm. The limbs of shebi corpse are chained and sit on a chair in the hall.


    We are not surprised to see it. After all, Hibi corpse is one of the twelve witches and the ancestor of the witch family. Although terrible changes have taken place, he is the ancestor of the witch family and will not be abused if he is imprisoned.


    Maybe we were lucky and just met shebi corpse to recover a little intelligence. When I asked about the events of that year, he was not hiding, but told me something. When they went far away to Xingyu, they met some terrible creatures on the way.


    According to his description, it should be immortal insects, but tell him that if the witch clan joins in, it will eventually destroy the clan. It is a man lying in a copper coffin.


    Unfortunately, he could not tell who the man was or even describe his specific face. He just said that the man''s clothes were very gorgeous, like great magic tools. He must have a good position before wandering the universe.


    The most protective descriptions of shebi''s corpse touched us a lot. The people in the coffin may be the Haotian God we''ve been looking for.


    Unfortunately, when he was in Zijin Mountain, yuhuatian asked Yang yihaotian what God was like, and he couldn''t describe it. He just said that Haotian God existed for a very long time.


    I guessed a little and talked a few words. It was of no value. At this time, shebi corpse suddenly broke out, his eyes were red and kept roaring at us.


    I checked his body when I was talking. His blood has completely solidified and is all corpse poison. After a hundred years of erosion, there is no way to recover it now.


    Maybe after countless years, he will step on the corpse path and cultivate a new spirit, but he is not him at that time.


    Before I left, I put a drop of blood essence with ancient characters into his already stiff mind, hoping to help him.


    When we left the city of the witch family, we didn''t have any rest on the way. When we arrived at the great wilderness, we found Tianlao. The five people took a spaceship and directly entered the road of heaven.


    When we arrived at the gate of heaven, we saw a gap open. Han Wuqi stood straight in the gap. Compared with the huge gate of heaven, he seemed small, but his back gave us a great feeling. In front of him, many bodies had been piled up at this time.


    When we came in, we were worried that the immortal insects would follow in, but unexpectedly, the people who finally wanted to enter the Seven Realms were the people of the wild world, and it can be seen that there was also an emissary of the controller who was killed. The existence of the master level of the summit domain shows that they wanted to fish in muddy water.


    Han Wuqi noticed that we were coming back. The sword burst out and drove the people in front of the gate of heaven back. At the same time, I asked Chen Hao to take out special weapons and prepare to kill one person as a deterrent.


    When Chen Hao received the order, he excitedly took out his weapons and didn''t forget to warn Tianlao: if you''re useless, I''ll unload your eight legs and make steamed crabs.


    Tianlao probably hasn''t seen a crab, but he knows it''s a threat. He quickly smiled and said: boss Chen, don''t worry. If you can''t use it, and you don''t smash my sign.


    Chen Hao knows the details of Tianlao and disdains to say: just you, you have been abandoned by your family. What else is there? Everyone is his own, so don''t brag.


    I listened to the two bickering and smiled faintly. The next second, the blood gas in the whole human body surged and the ancient words flashed. I was ready to fight at any time.


    Chen Hao is also a cautious person. If he wants to kill the domain leader, it is naturally a deterrent, and there will not be too many opportunities. If the weapons in his hand are useless, it is tantamount to putting us into passivity. At that time, Han Wuqi may not even have the opportunity to close the door.


    That''s why he confirmed it in a joking but threatening way before he took the shot.


    When we were ready, we hurried to communicate with Han Wuqi. After listening to our plan, he said wearily: it''s so good. The immortal insects don''t eat the cosmic stone. You only attacked once after you went in. I retreated to the door and they stopped attacking. Unexpectedly, people in the extreme world saw this scene and wanted to hide in the seven realms with the gate of heaven as a barrier.


    I remember Han Wuqi said that the controller is also coveting the original core of the spiritual world, and there are messengers of the controller among the people who come here. Even if not, all the creatures in the extreme world are the children of the controller. The second controller must have a way to pass orders to each of them. It''s uncertain whether they really take refuge at that time.


    The situation has changed. The gate of heaven can block the immortal insects, and the world inside the gate of heaven can avoid the immortal insects. If this news is released, I''m afraid it will be even more restless at that time.


    I didn''t expect that our purpose of looking for Yangyi was to stop the immortal starworm. In the end, we became the person in charge of prevention.


    Moreover, compared with the immortal insects, people are even more terrible than the immortal insects. After all, insecticidal insects are just foraging. They don''t have any other ideas except natural eating. The people in front of us are different.

 Chapter 612

    For the sake of interests, those who attack the gate of heaven will not be merciful.


    However, there are immortal insects outside. They dare not attack the gate of heaven too violently. In addition, Han has no time to retreat to the gate of heaven. The gap that only one person can cross has reduced the number of people they can come and kill. In this way, they can kill so many people.


    The speed of the spaceship suddenly decreased when it approached. Chen Hao climbed out of the spaceship for the first time, and then a light column was shot out of his hand. He accurately hit a domain master''s forehead. Almost the moment the light column passed, the man''s head disappeared directly, and several taozu level strong men were also killed.


    The light shot into the void and pierced an immortal star bug. The originally quiet immortal star bug immediately rioted and rushed after the light column. In the front is the strong man of the extreme world brought by the messenger of the controller.


    Almost at the same time, the spaceship rushed out of the crack. Han Wuqi turned into a sword light and swept a large area of strong people. As soon as his power was taken back, the door of heaven was immediately closed.


    The whole process did not make any mistakes and was very coherent. There is no gap left, because some strong people have been killed, and there are immortal starworms on their heads. People in the extreme world have not recovered, and we have reached the high altitude.


    But just when we thought we could escape, the porthole suddenly turned red, and a huge immortal starworm directly hit us. Tianlao''s face turned white. The spacecraft turned sharply and avoided. At the same time, there was a big mouth in front of us, which swallowed us at once.


    It was dark around, and Chen Hao cried out when he was eaten. But I went into the mother''s body and knew that there was a big space inside. I was very calm. But this calmness did not last long, because countless red filaments suddenly floated out of the darkness and rushed frantically towards the spacecraft to wrap it around.


    I was blindfolded at once. I felt that the situation was not right at all.


    Han Wuqi explained: the last time you went in was not when they ate. Now they are eating. The digestive system has started. We will not enter the space in their bodies, but will be digested directly.


    As soon as I heard it, I hurried out, but then there was a burst of sword Qi outside, crushing all the red silk threads.


    The next moment, a sword burst into the sky and cut a gap in the body of the immortal starworm.


    Seeing this, I destroyed the ancient characters in my body, and Chen Hao also took the special weapon in his hand. He used it himself before it was distributed, but it was just right to test its power.


    Tianlao stared at the front without blinking. Seeing the exit, he rushed out crazily without our reminding.


    However, on the way, I found that Han Wuqi was not in the ship. When he was about to shout, Han Wuqi sent a message to me saying: I just stayed in him and monitored the movement of the gate of heaven. The people in charge made a move. It''s ugly to eat. It''s different from the immortal insects. Do things well as soon as you go back. As soon as there is a movement here, come to support immediately.


    If there are several domain masters in front of me, I feel that Han Wuqi won''t pay attention to them. It''s not difficult to stop them if they don''t destroy starworms. Of course, there''s no way to kill them completely. I''ll always spend money with them.


    But Han Wuqi''s tone was a little urgent at this time. It can be seen that these people won''t be the last to come. It''s not surprising to think about it. The controller controls a star universe, and there can''t be just a few domain masters under his hand. Now those who come here say that they are envoys. In vain, they just fight the cannon fodder of the front array and explore the way. Now they have been killed one after another. I believe there will be strong people coming soon.


    The past strong man is the existence that Han Wuqi''s mother is afraid of. Otherwise, when the controller is insight, we don''t need to hide. Anyway, the cost of the controller arriving here is too high and won''t come easily.


    Tianlao also found that Han Wuqi was gone, and the speed of the spacecraft decreased. I hurried to say: don''t worry, go.


    The spaceship roared, and the speed broke out to the extreme again. It never rushed out of the crack of the starworm''s body and directly reached the sky.


    People in the extreme world thought we had all left. After chasing for a while, we were stopped by immortal insects. They had to put out the dark light and Hibernate back.


    It can be seen that Han Wuqi can easily cut off the immortal insects. That''s his high cultivation. It''s not easy for others to do it. Even the domain masters under the controller can''t do it, otherwise they don''t have to be so sneaky.


    When Tianlao asked the spaceship to leave, I said: Han Wuqi wants to stay here to monitor the gate of heaven. If we go back to the temple now, I''m afraid it''s too late. I''ll communicate with Han and let the temple come back. We met on the way.


    In the past, it took us eight days. If the temple also started, it would only take four days. The four-day journey can also avoid danger.


    Then I got in touch with Han through the soul blood of the temple and let the temple open.


    Chen haotuzhong also asked me: boss, do you think Han Wuqi will wait for us to come back. He has become an immortal star worm''s stool?


    I raised my eyebrows, stared at him, pressed the impulse to laugh, and didn''t pay attention to him.


    Han has no time to stay. Naturally, there are dangers. However, with the help of the immortal starworm golden cicada, no one can think that he will stay for the time being. In addition, people in the extreme world can''t deal with the immortal starworm. He is safe before the strong come.


    As for whether he will be digested, it is a problem for us, but it is not a problem for Han Wuqi. First, his strength is not allowed to be digested by immortal insects. Second, he knows very well about immortal insects and knows how to avoid them.


    Flying into the sky, through the porthole, you can see a large number of immortal starlings spreading in the universe, just like a nebula, very magnificent.


    After the spacecraft broke away from the gravity of the polar world and entered the cold universe, I was relieved and took Yang Yi out. Although he was in my personal space along the way, he saw everything that happened.


    After coming out, Yang Yi fell into meditation, but before he set up the shape of thinking, Tianlao suddenly jumped up and said, "what''s this?"? Why do you have a nose, a mouth and eyes?


    We didn''t have time to explain. Tianlao was surprised again: Amethyst celestite, which is the cosmic energy stone that all three civilizations are looking for. How can you have it?


    Tianlao talks like a firecracker and doesn''t give us a chance to answer. Then he says to himself: if we embed it into the energy propeller and use the energy it can provide, we can not only build a city size spaceship with the fastest speed, but also configure energy weapons.


    I winked at Chen Hao. Chen Hao immediately took Tianlao''s eight legs and took him aside. I didn''t ask Yang Yi, but let him think for himself. A few minutes later, he asked me: are there any strong people coming?


    I nodded and said: you saw it today. Han Wuqi can''t deal with anyone who comes at that time. By the way, Han Wuqi is what I told you. We are the strong ones in Qingling world.


    After a brief introduction, I stopped talking, and Yang Yi fell into silence again.


    After a while, Yang Yi suddenly sighed and said: when my master left, my intelligence was just beginning to open, and my memory was a little blurred. He did give me a drop of blood essence and told me that as long as the blood essence was destroyed, he could feel it and come back. But as long as his blood essence is destroyed, my countless years of practice will be burned.


    I listen and can''t talk. After all, whoever this kind of thing falls on will hesitate.


    Moreover, spiritual stone cultivation can be said to be more difficult than all things in the world. I''m afraid it will take tens of millions of years for him to open his mind.


    When Yang saw that I didn''t answer, he suddenly asked: Zhang Tong, if I don''t agree, will you use strong?


    I smiled and said: I respect your choice. It''s the same in Zijin Mountain, and it''s the same now. I won''t force you. After all, the price is too high.


    It''s just that I said this sentence with duplicity, and I didn''t think so at all, but when I said it, I still showed enough sincerity, benevolence and righteousness.


    Yang Yi smiled and said: in fact, I won''t hide it from you. If you use strong, even if you beat me into powder, you can''t get my master''s blood essence. It''s just that people live for a lifetime, only for a name. In the past, in the Qingling world, I wanted to live like a person, trying to maintain the stability of the Yang for the sake of fame and wealth and the false name of the Yang Lord. Now, I''m doing it openly, not for life or profit.


    I am a little moved. Indeed, many people seem to be doing good things, but who knows, what they are plotting is just fame and wealth. Yang Yi can speak frankly, which proves that his heart has been put down.


    "I thank you on behalf of the whole seven circles!"


    Yang 11 listened to his facial features crowded together and said with disdain: come on, I don''t know your careful thinking? And you think you can represent the whole seven realms?


    "Well!"


    I was trying to relieve the dull atmosphere, but he made me speechless.


    I was embarrassed. Fortunately, Yang didn''t pursue it at all. He gently asked me whether to start now or wait to meet Han at the beginning.


    I thought about it. What he did was really great. If he left in obscurity, I felt uncomfortable, so I said: let''s start when we meet them.


    Three days later, the ship entered the temple.


    I told Yang Yi''s decision and the context of the whole situation, as well as Yang Yi''s pay.


    Then Chen Hao came out with Yang in his arms. At the moment he came out, hundreds of millions of people in the temple bent down.


    I looked back at Yang Yi and said: you''re right. I can''t represent the Seven Realms, but they can.


    At a glance, there are people in every life star in the seven realms.


    Bai Wushuang came out first and bowed down and said: Bai Wushuang represents the demon world. Thank you for your efforts.


    The ghosts of the underworld and the gods of the divine world came out one by one. Everyone is the ruler of one world. They are enough to represent the seven worlds.


    And Yang Yi can afford such gratitude.

 Chapter 613

    In the face of such a scene, it is false not to be moved. In addition to sincere gratitude, I also put Yang on the fire. After all, he will change at any time before the last moment.


    After seeing too many things, you worry more, and people become cunning.


    Perhaps, this is called growth, but the price is too high.


    The first mock exam of Yang''s face blurred and said to me, "come on, don''t out of order."


    He said so, but his expression betrayed him. Everyone, doing everything, wants to be recognized by others, just like before, I always wanted to be recognized by Han.


    Yang Yi is the same, but at this time, this mentality is a fatal defect.


    After the sound waves passed, I swept away the darkness in my heart, walked over to Yang Yi and said: please don''t worry, we will keep your noumenon for you and spare no effort to cultivate it.


    Mentioning the crushing of Haotian''s soul blood, Yang Yi''s mood sank down and said to me: just raise me. If you can wait, please help me plead with my master at that time. If he nods, maybe I can save thousands of years.


    "No problem, I''ll say it then!" Chen Hao took a ticket and urged: stretch your head and shrink your head. Can you make the pain faster?


    I stopped Chen Hao some speechless, but I reminded Yang Yi that time was running out.


    Yang sighed and suddenly shouted: I haven''t lived enough!


    As soon as the voice fell, a drop of red blood flew out of his body. I was stunned, because after the cultivation was high, the body had changed greatly, and the color of blood would become gold. But this drop of blood played by Yang Yi, like the blood essence of ordinary friars, is red. The only difference is that it shines.


    However, before Yang Yi''s words fell, the drop of blood suddenly exploded, and the endless blood light scattered, illuminating the whole starry sky. The light scattered the next second, and the starry sky fell into darkness again.


    The sun must have settled on the temple. There was no movement at all, and the light on his body gradually faded.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt bad. At the same time, they were worried about whether Haotian God really existed.


    After all, according to Han he said, really Haotian God has practiced for millions of years. When he left the Qingling world, Shouyuan was running out. Maybe he had already died somewhere in the void.


    I was just thinking about such a problem, but Chen Hao couldn''t hold it. He said it directly, causing riots. In order to stabilize the crowd, I raised my voice and said: don''t worry. When we came back, we met shebi corpse, the old ancestor of the witch family. Just when he was awake, I asked about the curse of the witch family, and he told me about it. It was Haotian God who told him that if the witch family participated, it would encounter the disaster of extinction, and the so-called disaster was the immortal star bug born now.


    I paused and then said: I calculated that the last time she saw Haotian God would not be more than 100000 years ago. Even if the oil ran out and the lamp ran dry, it would not be a problem to live for 100000 years.


    Before I finished, Chen Hao sent a message to me and said: boss, is shebi corpse talking about Haotian God? We''re just guessing now. Why did you come to a conclusion? Aren''t you lying? We are all brothers, suffering together, I don''t think it''s necessary to do this!


    Yang Yi''s situation was too late to check. Chen Hao came again. I was a little upset, but I really can''t blame Chen Hao. After all, the person who changed was me. I experienced a lot of things. I had to worry about a lot of people in everything, which made me a lot more thoughtful.


    I sent a message to Chen Hao saying: if it''s just us, it''s not necessary, but you see, we have to face hundreds of millions of people. Not everyone can keep calm, and panic can be contagious. Haozi, all I can do is try to bring everyone to live, but I''m not God. I can''t decide everything. The only thing I can do is to stabilize ourselves in the face of danger.


    Su Yan''s people could spread around in those days, not to mention our temporary patchwork. People in the seven circles had their own masters, and never said who would be the biggest Lord.


    It''s just a while to relax. And now it''s like dying. When we are together, there is more power than one person.


    My words played a certain role. In addition, Jiang Ting said: I''ve heard about it too. It''s a pity that when I left, she was in a coma than Shi Dazu. I couldn''t ask anything. When Zhang Tong met him sober, what he said must be true.


    Jiang Ting''s intention is obvious. Since she followed Chen Hao, her heart is on our side, and she can see the current form. Even if she returns to the seventh world, people outside can''t keep the door of heaven, and people inside are also dead, but at this time, we can''t say so.


    People are selfish. Hundreds of millions of people will have more selfish people. For selfish people, it may not be their own business whether they can keep the door of heaven.


    Jiang Ting spoke, and the riot subsided.


    I just went to check the situation of Yang Yi. He was originally a stone, but now he is also a stone. The only difference is that the light on his body is dim.


    Go to him. I''m ready to explore. Suddenly I heard a surprised voice from Yang Yi''s stone body and said: Hey, what''s going on? Master didn''t say that I would die if I crushed my blood essence. Why did you talk a lot of nonsense? I''m not dead yet?


    As soon as Yang suddenly opened his mouth, I was startled. Is it still alive?


    The voice fell, and the light on Yang Yi lit up again. I took a breath, pointed at his aperture in surprise and asked: it''s all out just now. Are you okay?


    Yang Yi said: I killed it myself just now and was ready to die. As a result, I haven''t died yet after so long. Are you surprised?


    It was originally a happy thing, but my heart sank as soon as I heard it.


    If what was supposed to happen didn''t happen, it may be an accident, and this accident may be that Haotian God has had an accident.


    I didn''t speak immediately, but the first thing was to open the carry on space, take Yang Yi in, and then send a message to Jian Lingxiao and Wu De, let them stabilize the people, and then went into the secret room with Han.


    When I got inside, I let Yang Yi out and asked him what was going on. However, Yang Yi said with a confused face: how do I know? When the master left, he just told me that if his blood essence was crushed, I would die.


    At this time, the demon youth around Han''s mother stood up and said: Haotian is kind. He didn''t investigate me for my big mistake. Besides, you are his apprentice. Maybe it''s just to scare you so that you don''t disturb him.


    Threatening your life is more useful than any warning.


    But Haotian God is really such a naughty boy. Will he make such a big joke with Yang Yi with such a thing?


    Han''s mother is also a little uncertain, but whether it''s a joke or something wrong with Haotian God, time is running out.


    Han Wuqi is there. He can only monitor. If the strong person in control comes over, he can''t stop it. Now, the decision we have to make is to abandon the seven realms or go all out and fight with our lives.


    Choose the former, all of us can survive, choose the latter, if Haotian God doesn''t come out, we all have to die.


    Because they have other plans, their layout is to kill a strong man around the No. 2 controller in order to weaken the No. 2''s power. Although they haven''t said it now, they have seen the answer from the expression of Han''s mother.


    In addition, Han Wuqi also hinted that it can be concluded that they will not intervene.


    Sure enough, when I just put forward two questions for everyone to decide, Han''s mother said: my proposal is that you don''t take care of it.


    Han Dan may not react for a while, or she can''t understand why her mother said such words at this time. She asked in surprise: mother, what do you mean by saying such words now?


    The expression on Han''s mother''s face solidified. It took a few seconds to say: we have our plan, including the destruction of the seven worlds, which are all in our plan. Unexpectedly, you have come out.


    The blow of this words to Han Peng was not small. He stepped back two steps and left her mother before he said: will you do it if Tong Tong and I are still in the Seven Realms?


    Han Li''s mother shook her head and said: our plan is to bring you out before taking action.


    I was prepared and didn''t feel surprised. And even with their help, our best choice is to give up the seven realms. It''s just that I can''t make such a decision and can''t say it.


    Chen Hao, they had no choice for a moment and all chose silence.


    Han''s mother didn''t want to explain to us. She said to several people around her: you all go and prepare. We''ll leave the temple and set up ambushes in the planned place.


    After the command, she turned back and said to us: what we can do is to kill the strong as much as possible and reduce your pressure during the ambush.


    What else did Han Peng want to say? I grabbed her and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t have to say anything. At the same time, I sent a message to her saying: they have their way, just like we have our way and meet, but we have to do different things at the same time.


    I believe Han can understand her mother''s meaning in the future, and what they are doing now is paving the way for us.


    The nigger said a few words to me. When he left, he came to say goodbye to me: people live, some things can be chosen, and some things have no choice. You are the same as us. This time, success is success. If not, we will all disappear in the universe. After countless years, we will be slowly forgotten.


    I listened silently and sent them away.


    Han''s mother, they suddenly left. The leaders of several circles immediately came up and asked. I just gathered them and threw out the two choices, leaving our life and death and our future to everyone to make decisions together. After all, no matter what the outcome is, I can''t afford this responsibility.

 Chapter 614

    I also have a hunch that if the niggers succeed in intercepting the powerful men of No. 2 this time, they will certainly start the resurrection of Su Yan when the controller can''t come easily. If they succeed, we will also get a peaceful living environment in the future, without drifting or running around.


    The important thing is that the nigger told me that every controller has a chance to reverse the time and give me a comfortable environment, which may not take a few years.


    As for Su Yan, he has used it once. I''m afraid he can''t use this ability when he lives. At the same time, if they really die, they are really dead.


    As soon as my question was thrown out, more than 100 people in the hall chose silence.


    The leader of the divine world said: if we stay in the seven worlds, we will die, and if we fight, we will die. The only difference is that if we die here, we may die out of a hope, but I''m afraid the people we are doing can''t see this hope.


    Chen Hao stared at the speaker and said coldly: hope is always for future generations.


    The man in the divine world snorted coldly and said: there are no my relatives in the divine world.


    As soon as he spoke, I snorted coldly without oppressing him. I just said: if you want to leave, you can catch up with me if you want to leave while the array of the temple is not closed.


    The man''s whole sentence means that there are no relatives in the seven circles. Whether to keep or leave hope has nothing to do with him. The implication is that he doesn''t care.


    I also prefer this choice in my heart, but I''m still uncomfortable when I hear such words. When I was offended, the leader of the divine world was also a little angry. He stood up and said: boss Zhang, you asked your brothers to come here for discussion, but you don''t let people talk. It''s better for you to decide directly. I Zhang Erniu resolutely implemented your orders without saying no. It''s enough to live for tens of thousands of years.


    I was blocked by him for a while and didn''t know what to say. After all, what he said was reasonable.


    Chen Hao had a round of eyes and was ready to pick him up. I grabbed him and took two steps to say: what Zhang Shenzhu said is very true, but we don''t have much time. If we continue to discuss like this, it''s too late. I don''t think so. Let''s vote directly, burn our ideas on the soul stone and give them to Chen Hao for statistics. However, my ugly words are said in the front, and the results come out. No matter what it is, we will implement the plan with many people. If anyone has something to say at that time, don''t blame me for being impolite.


    Everyone heard the speech and did not object. The outstanding figures in the seven circles are here. What they say, the people below will not object, and they listen to me now.


    When they went to burn the soul stone, Chen Hao whispered to me: boss, what do you think? You tell me to play some tricks and make sure they all shut up.


    No one knows who''s thinking when voting. I really mean that. After all, I don''t want to make my words irreparable.


    I sighed and asked Chen Hao: do you want to hear the truth or lie?


    Chen Hao thought for a moment and said directly: I want to hear it.


    I stared at him. The pressure I''m under now has made me out of breath, but what can I do? I motioned Chen Hao to go outside. On the way, I said: the lie is that I want to go back and shed the last drop of blood for the creatures of the seven realms.


    Chen Hao was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect me to say such a thing. Then he asked: does the boss mean that giving up the seven realms is your truth?


    I shook my head and said: that''s not true. The truth is, I have no idea now, and you don''t have to do anything. Let''s let everyone decide. No matter what outcome, it''s God''s will. Don''t say anything. People who have lived for tens of thousands of years can think of what we think. Just give them some time.


    Chen Hao answered, turned back to the hall, and then heard his voice say: don''t worry, sit down and think about it, but don''t waste time, because the time you think now is very precious.


    Because of her mother''s affairs, Han did not participate in our voting. She stood alone at the head of the city and looked at the place where her mother left.


    Hearing my footsteps, Han Peng whispered and asked: Tong Tong, how can my mother say that? Do they really ignore the Qingling world?


    I said: it''s not that they don''t care, but their methods are different. They go farther than we can see now. For example, in the face of a patient, what they do is to remove the root cause of the disease, and we just relieve the pain for the patient.


    I paused and said: if I can''t live my conscience, I will choose to leave. Even wandering is better than dying.


    "Pa!"


    Before I finished speaking, Han Peng slapped me in the face with his backhand. I was stunned because Han Peng hit me. Instead of looking angry, he was very depressed. He said in a deep voice: if you say that, you will no longer be the child I know. Don''t worry about such a husband.


    As soon as I heard this, I hurried up and said: wife, I just said that it was the best choice, but I didn''t make a decision, but handed over the decision to everyone. After all, it was the life and death of hundreds of millions of people. No matter how I chose, it put too much pressure on me.


    Han Peng looked back at me and said: the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. When you stand at the peak of Qingling world, you have the obligation to support a piece of sky in Qingling world.


    After that, Han didn''t give me a chance to add. He directly left and threw me in place. I covered my cheek and felt very bad. After all, some words were said like that, but when I really did it, it was not that way at all.


    And I thought of one thing and hurried to the place where Chen Hao was. People have ulterior motives. I guess only a few people agree to go back. If the voting results come out, I will face Han at that time, which is really unreasonable.


    I suddenly repented, not afraid of Han, but his slap in the face completely woke me up. Some things have to be.


    Fortunately, when I went back, the voting had just ended. I adjusted my expression, calmly walked in and asked Chen Hao. He replied that everyone had voted, a total of 120 votes.


    Well, I said to all those who participated in the voting: you go out first, and we will tell you the results after statistics. You can rest assured that what the results are.


    When they heard the speech, they didn''t speak much. Bai Wushuang, Wu De, yuhuatian, Wang pangzi, Wang Dafeng, Zhen Kun, Jiang NV, Jiang Ting, Jian Lingxiao, cangxue and more than 20 people who came together stayed.


    Chen Hao knew that I had changed my mind when I came back. He took the soul stone and asked me: boss, do you want to see it? If not, I''ll announce the result directly.


    They all knew that few people would vote, and I was worried and guessed my decision.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s words, everyone said: Zhang Tong, your decision is our decision, and we all voted. Qijie is our home. We can''t place all our hopes on others, but we don''t do anything ourselves.


    I was silent for a few seconds. I knew it was the same whether I saw it or not, so I said to Chen Hao: go out and announce the results! Needless to say.


    Chen Hao answered, turned and went out. At the same time, I sent a message to Han, and the divine city had started and flew towards the wild world.


    When Chen Hao came back a few minutes later, I hurriedly asked: what was the reaction of the people outside?


    Chen Hao said: there was no response. They all went to prepare themselves.


    Chen Hao said, taking out the burned marks and preparing to destroy them directly. Bai Wushuang hurriedly stopped and said: No, let''s have a look. Maybe there will be different results, which is different from what we think.


    Bai Wushuang also said: it''s good to have a look. We can master how many people are unwilling to fight. We have a bottom in our heart. It''s good to control at that time.


    I think it makes sense. As for the result, it doesn''t matter now.


    Chen Hao saw me nod, opened all the soul stones and checked them one by one.


    I didn''t dare to see it. I just wanted to hear the results, but Chen Hao opened several pieces in a row, all of which agreed to go out.


    Chen Hao read 50 yuan and agreed to go to war. He couldn''t help joking: won''t we all be together?


    Jiang Ting pinched him on the arm, gave a white look and said: don''t talk nonsense, look quickly.


    The final result, 120 votes, only 15 votes voted to run away. Chen Hao took out the fifteen votes, gritted his teeth and said: I''ll force a deduction now. I''ll see if those grandchildren can do such a thing.


    I knew what he said was true. I pressed his hand and said: No. Take it out and destroy it in front of everyone.


    If you know something, you can''t treat it equally. At that time, they will be aware of it, but they will have two hearts. Now, if we don''t put it bluntly, they are unable to refute it. Who can control so much when the war starts.


    Chen Hao came back soon. The soul stone went through it again in front of everyone and gave light to the previous sneaky things.


    I then told several people: who of you will be sensational? Go out and have a word.


    If you don''t say anything in front, you don''t know most people''s thoughts. Now you know, it''s necessary to say a few words. It''s best to improve your morale before landing.


    Finally, they elected Wu De and asked him to go out and say that the old guy ate more food than us and could speak more truth than us.


    At the same time, Chen Hao distributed special weapons to. It happened that Tianlao''s spaceship had the function of video recording. I called him and played back and forth the picture of Chen Hao shooting the peak domain master with special weapons.


    Jiang Ting, Fu Bo and Zhen Kun followed Wu De with special weapons and made a show back and forth. Wu De also gave full play to his talents and knowledge, which made many people excited. There is a sense of war.


    I don''t think the special weapons are enough. During this period, the guards of the three temples disappeared and stood in the void, showing the strength of their peak domain masters.


    Han also put on the ancient armor. Bai Wushuang summoned the Eastern Emperor bell. For a time, all the strong took out their details.

 Chapter 615

    We now show the details, which is a manifestation of fear. Only by showing our strength can we give ourselves courage.


    When Wu De was sensational, I found Han Dan alone. Because of my decision, her face looked a lot better.


    I just passed by, she painfully stretched out her hand, gently touched the cheek she had just beaten, and asked: does it hurt?


    "No pain!" I shook my head. I will never care about her beating me. Now or in the future, no matter how high my achievements are, I will not change this idea.


    I said a few words with Han, and then asked her to give me the astrolabe. Han didn''t say anything, but gave it to me directly. Then he wanted to give me the Tiangu armor, which was rejected by me.


    Seeing that I don''t want Tiangu armor, Han Peng frowned and said: your current cultivation is that you can''t fight the domain master without armor, and you''re practicing body art. When you fight, there''s no superfluous art. With a small wooden axe in hand, you won''t be dwarfed at least.


    I smiled and said: my cultivation is in the ancestral realm of Jidao. With three guards, I can compete with the domain leader.


    Seeing my refusal, Han Peng frowned and said: Tong Tong, now Tiangu armor is on me. It''s better to stay on you and play a great role. I''ll give it to you.


    At this time, I suddenly shouted behind Han Peng: mother, why are you here.


    Hanhe thought it was her mother who came back and immediately looked back. But at the moment she looked back, the ancient words in my body hit out and directly entered her mind. For a time, the ancient armor wanted to be protected by manifestation. After being controlled by me, it was manifested on Hanhe.


    "Tong Tong!" At the last moment, Han looked back at me. Her eyes were full of confusion. She shouted and fainted.


    I held Han, avoided everyone, found Tianlao alone, and called Jiang Nu to the spaceship at the same time. Seeing the comatose Han, Jiang Nu asked: Zhang Tong, what are you going to do?


    The temple has been flying towards the wild world for a long time. In another day, we will meet the immortal starlings. Time is running out. I''ll make a long story short and say: you''re now guarding Hanhe and let Tianlao take you away. The ancient characters in Hanhe will be untied in five days. If you encounter a danger you can''t resist on the way, as long as you feed her three drops of my blood essence, the ancient characters will be untied in advance, but I''m talking about a danger you can''t deal with. If this doesn''t happen, you must not untie it.


    In five days, everything has been settled. At that time, we will win, and it doesn''t hurt to come back. If we fail, I believe she won''t let us sacrifice in vain and know what to do.


    Ginger girl frowned slightly and suddenly asked me: Why did you choose me?


    I was stunned by her question. In fact, I didn''t know why I chose her. I just thought of someone to accompany han to leave. The first thing I thought of was her.


    But Jiang Nu has been waiting for an answer. I can only say: maybe it''s trust, or maybe you, like Han, are women who have had a great impact on me in my life. Coupled with men''s desire to protect, they will naturally think of you.


    I don''t know if my answer is accurate, but it''s really the reason I can think of for a while.


    When Jiang Nu heard me say this, her face turned red. It was estimated that I thought of what happened that year. I quickly avoided her eyes and whispered: time is running out. I''ll open the temple array later and cover everyone''s insight. You leave secretly. Don''t let anyone know. Don''t linger after going out. Leave immediately. The farther the better.


    After that, I released the star map on the astrolabe. Tianlao hurriedly took the scanner and scanned the star map.


    I pointed out a position for Tianlao. It was already very marginal. I told him: come here and find a place to hide. Remember, if Han Peng wants to come back after waking up, you should tell her that the spacecraft has been damaged and delay as much as possible. Jiang NV is responsible for stabilizing her. If we survive, I will come to you. If we don''t wait for us in the end, you are making your own decision.


    Because my heart is too messy, my arrangement seems a little messy, but Jiang NV is a smart girl. She knows why I do this and how to do it.


    After hearing what I said, Jiang Nu reminded me: Tong Tong, you and I know the character of Han. I''m afraid she can''t persuade her when she wakes up.


    I said: so I sealed her for five days. Tiangu armor can''t be used by others, and there''s no need to worry about being robbed on the way.


    Quickly finished, I gently raised my hand and rubbed Jiang NV''s face. She didn''t give way, but her face was redder.


    When I was not particularly sensible, Han Peng hinted that I married her, but I didn''t do that. Now I also don''t have that heart, but there are some different feelings in my heart.


    I''m afraid Jiang Nu will disagree with my arrangement. After all, it must be hard for her to leave at this time. So he said: you leave, not to escape, you are not to flee, but to leave a hope for our Qingling world. I heard the nigger say that as long as you step into the realm of the controller, you can have a chance to go back in time.


    At this point, I didn''t go on. Give them a hope, and they will live for this hope all the time.


    I believe that if one day, she will come to the realm of the controller and let the time flow backwards.


    After listening to me finish the nigger''s words, Jiang NV did not hesitate, nodded and said: take care, Tong Tong. We must strive to survive.


    The words fell, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    I stretched out my hand to wipe it off, comforted and said: don''t cry. This is also my worst plan. After all, you don''t have much effect in it. Let''s leave a hope. Come on, remember, don''t linger.


    The last sentence I said to Tianlao, because they left, I don''t want anyone to know, so as not to affect morale. And it will add unnecessary trouble to them.


    Traitors will never be lacking. After all, some people are unwilling to fight when voting.


    I left the spaceship and opened the protective cover of the temple at the first time. At the same time, the light spread and covered everyone''s sight. Tianlao drove the spaceship out at the first time according to what I said. In an instant, I was thousands of miles away and hidden into the void.


    After a short few seconds, the temple returned to normal. I shouted: don''t panic. Just now I tested the reliability of the array. Obviously, it still has strong protection ability. When we go out to fight, the old, the weak and the young will be temporarily in the temple.


    I''m true. The nine domain masters of Tiandao continued to bombard and supported several times. Although there were some reasons why they were afraid to destroy Tiangu armor, it was enough to see that the defense of the temple was good. In addition, now it was under my own control, there was a steady flow of blood essence, which should be able to support for a moment.


    Now what I look forward to most is Han Wuqi. Han''s mother has left. Will Han Wuqi go after them? If we don''t chase him, his staying will undoubtedly be the greatest help to us.


    But now, I dare not place my hope on him.


    The next day, the temple entered the region where the polar world was located. Several huge immortal insects cruised in the void. They smelled the smell of the temple and immediately swarmed in.


    Looking out from the temple, it was a huge thing coming from the sky. The head end and the open mouth were almost the same as the temple.


    When they saw such a huge creature, their faces changed, they began to discuss in a low voice, and they were afraid.


    I didn''t say anything. I just sent a separate message to Chen Hao and Wu De to prepare them and blow up the biggest one. At the same time, remind them not to change shape at that time, and they can make more flexible moves with their noumenon.


    Wu De and Chen Hao were also nervous. After all, it was the first time they faced creatures like a planet, and timidity was inevitable. I said again: the immortal starworm just can''t be killed, but it''s not invincible. You can do it, and only you can give others confidence.


    The accomplishments of Chen Hao and Wu De are supreme, and this is also our main accomplishments. Only they can be calm.


    Wu De was not the kind of counsellor. He was afraid, not afraid. Seeing the first immortal starworm rush down, Chen Hao shouted angrily and jumped up in the air. He understood my words and didn''t get bigger. Wu De followed closely, and the nine Yin Qi turned into nine Wu De at the same time. Each of them was very powerful and rushed up at the same time.


    However, the huge body of the immortal starworm is more flexible than I thought in the vacuum. It loses the resistance of the air. They are like fish in the water. They are huge but very flexible. Chen Hao and Wu Decai rushed over and prepared to put on its back. As a result, the immortal starworm turned around and swallowed both Wu De and Chen Hao in one bite.


    Hiss!


    The whole temple was filled with the sound of air-conditioning, and even my heart clattered. After all, there was no world in the immortal starworm that ate.


    As soon as Chen Hao and Wu De were swallowed, the mouth of the immortal starworm immediately closed. They were completely gone.


    As soon as I patted my forehead, I secretly said that I had miscalculated. I should let fat Wang replace Chen Hao. After all, Chen Hao is in charge of the army, and he has been doing it all the time. Suddenly without him, I was at a loss.


    But just when I was ready to plan, Jiang Ting suddenly ordered the vanguard troops to rectify and beat the sky drum at the same time.


    Seeing that millions of people were about to be killed, the body of the immortal starworm that had just devoured Chen Hao and Wu De suddenly twisted, like a painful rolling snake. Then there was a loud noise in the back, and the dinghaishen needle poked out from the inside, and came out close to Chen Hao and Wu De, tearing the immortal starworm into two sections with great power, Then Wu De''s nine separate bodies turned into nine huge Yin Qi at the same time, and twisted the disconnected immortal insects into pieces again.


    They knew that the immortal starworm could not be killed. After crushing, they immediately ran to the next end and broke it from the inside in the same way.


    For a time, the whole temple was full of joy, and only I didn''t have any smile on my face, because I knew that this was the beginning of the war. The enemy we had to face was the messenger of the controller. What''s more, the immortal starworm in front of us can only be said to be temporarily blocked, not intercepted at all. Before long, they will be alive again.

 Chapter 616

    In less than half a minute, the broken body of the immortal starworm began to reorganize. I sighed. Unfortunately, the small wooden axe was not here. Otherwise, I could split the space and exile it.


    However, Tiangu armor can not be separated, and the power of separation is greatly reduced. Hanhe may face greater danger in the future, and the armor must be given to him.


    I sent a message to Chen Hao and asked him to look back and see if he could break the void. As a result, Chen Hao looked back and a stick fell. The void was cracked, but it was too small for the huge immortal starworm. It was just a small amount of inhalation, which was completely useless.


    Seeing that it was useless, Chen Hao immediately gave up, and the army in the city, under the command of Jiang Ting, scattered into a group of thousands of people, went out of the city and fought with the immortal insects.


    Although it''s useless, I still control the guard to break the void next to the broken body of the immortal starlings. Even if they recover, their bodies will be reduced as much as possible. In this way, even if they recover, their strength will be weakened.


    Two guards broke through the void, and the other guard outside the temple to prevent the immortal insects from directly colliding. After all, the immortal insects rely on a huge body, and the power of the collision should not be underestimated. At the same time, I also avoided the empty temple as much as possible.


    After all, the people Jiang Ting took were strangers. The first confrontation was not as light as Chen Hao and Wu de. during this period, several people were hit, their bodies exploded directly in the void, their gods and souls were destroyed, and their bodies turned into dust.


    It''s beyond my expectation that death will appear so soon. After all, it''s against immortal starlings without much wisdom, but now that they appear, there''s nothing to do, and only under this battle can they grow up.


    Seventy or eighty immortal insects were cleared in half an hour. In order not to let them relax their vigilance, as soon as they returned to the city, I pointed to the immortal insects that had begun to fuse in the void and said: you see, these things can''t be killed, and they will return to their original state in the evening. Not only that, these left behind are weak immortal insects that encounter powerful ones, Your power may not break their noumenon.


    My words are not alarmist, but the truth. The powerful immortal starworm has already crossed the star universe and gone to other fields. Except that more than a dozen heads over the polar world are powerful, this kind of wandering in the void is swallowing the weak of the planet.


    The guard broke through the void for the last few times, banished some broken limbs and bodies, and then withdrew back. After all, the area covered is too wide. If it continues, one tenth of them can not be banished, and the immortal starlings will revive. At that time, they will fall into the mire. If there is time, they can be consumed, and they will be banished to the universe in the end.


    In those years, the nine controllers used this method to trap the mother of the immortal starworm, but now we have to hurry. We can''t delay for a few immortal starworms.


    The temple continued to move, and Chen Hao was not idle. He began to share his experience in dealing with the immortal insects. At the same time, he taught everyone how to estimate whether they could pierce the immortal insects. After all, in the battle just now, many people entered the immortal insects and never came out again.


    Other participants in the war also picked out representatives and passed on their experience. For a time, the whole temple was happy. At the same time, no one found that Han and Jiang Nu left.


    I set foot on the head of the city alone, looked at the endless dark universe, and felt that my heart was like this void. I couldn''t find the direction.


    Not long ago, Bai Wushuang and Jian Lingxiao came at the same time. When Jian Lingxiao met, he asked: see you off?


    I nodded and asked them: am I too selfish?


    Jian didn''t intend to be in the temple, but when they left, I ignored Jiang NV, including Jiang ting. But if you think so, many people have reasons to leave. I''m afraid the situation will get out of control. It''s because of this, I always feel that some people can''t face them.


    I''m not the only one in the temple who can''t give up.


    Jian Lingxiao heard my idea, smiled and said: your decision is right. Han is extremely talented. She was just born in a wrong era. Taking Tiangu armor away from her also leaves a hope for Qingling world.


    Bai Wushuang also said: at least, the fire has not been extinguished. Even the residual candle in the wind has at least hope.


    Bai Wushuang and Jian Lingxiao couldn''t see Han Peng leave. They guessed from the emotion I had been carrying. At this time, they also wanted to dispel my inner guilt, so they told me this.


    Jian Lingxiao patted me on the shoulder and said: there''s still a long way to go. I''m afraid we''ll meet the controller at the first time. You should take charge of the overall situation and ask Chen Hao to discuss with several people who will lead the troops and arrange the array, and how to fight at that time.


    The result of the great disparity in strength is self-evident, but if there is no plan under the great disparity in strength, it will directly collapse into an army, which is equal to sending people to the door for slaughter. Moreover, it is chaotic and easy to shake the morale of the army.


    I took a long breath and said to Jian Lingxiao: I''ll inform Chen Hao now. The two elders will also come together. I can make some suggestions at that time.


    Bai Wushuang said: I won''t go. Although the Eastern Emperor bell recognizes the Lord, I can''t control it all. It takes some time. I hope I can catch up. Zhang Tong, just remember that even if you fail, you can''t mess up. You should kill your opponent as much as possible and delay time at the same time.


    Jian Lingxiao took Bai Wushuang''s words: the situation may not be so bad. Although Han''s mother left, they were also intercepting the people of the second controller. Maybe they stopped the strong and the people who arrived here will not be too strong. We may still have hope.


    After listening to their words, I felt much relaxed. Especially the words behind the sword Lingxiao gave me hope, which is very likely to appear.


    After I went back, I immediately summoned Chen Hao and his leaders. Wu De also participated. He was still ready to use the Sunday Star array and passed the array down early.


    In the past, he relied on training, but now there are too many people and there is no time for training. The quickest way is to let everyone work in the same array.


    I sat beside and just listened. After all, I didn''t participate in the formation. People have their own strengths. There''s no need to use their own short board to join others'' strengths. I''m not omnipotent. I can''t learn everything.


    The important thing is that I have Chen Hao and Wu De, who can entrust their lives, and can share them for me all the time. And they also insist on the responsibility that everyone should bear and perform their own responsibilities.


    I think this is also the best. Without me, they are out of control. No one must exist, let alone all around one person. There can only be one backbone, but when a backbone has an accident, someone must be able to top it.


    Otherwise, there will be problems like Su Yan. Once Su Yan dies, they will be in chaos. Fortunately, Han''s mother is still there. They also have mubai, nigger, Su Dong and Han Wuqi. They can slow down later.


    But we won''t. at the beginning, there was an accident on the road of heaven with Han, Chen Hao and they still arranged the rest very well.


    The world is too big to revolve around one person.


    So I never wanted to get involved in what they were doing. Finally, they negotiated the results and reported them directly to me.


    Although Chen Hao has the talent to lead soldiers and accumulated experience all the year round, he is young and energetic after all. I''m afraid there will be omissions. I let Jian Lingxiao and several elders of the witch family go through the whole plan.


    Jian Lingxiao means slightly extreme, but in the face of a strong enemy, we can only use extreme methods.


    Chen Hao''s plan is roughly that Wu De forms an array with 10 million and 2 million tianzuns. When facing the enemy, the array takes the lead and collides directly. He leads a large army to follow him. As long as Wu De can disperse the enemy, even if the domain master is alone in the crowd, they can kill him with human lives. Besides, we have special weapons to help, There is no problem in theory.


    After several discussions, it was finally decided, and this decision was tantamount to handing over the 50 million strongest people in the temple to Chen Hao. Their lives were connected from this moment, and their success or failure was related to more than 600 million lives in the temple.


    I was afraid Chen Hao was under too much pressure and didn''t tell him that. But he should have this concept himself.


    When they finally left, Chen Hao and Wu De stayed. Chen Hao looked around and asked me: boss, why didn''t I see my sister-in-law just now?


    Wu De had thought of it, pulled it, and Chen Hao said: don''t ask, this matter can''t be mentioned outside.


    Chen Hao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t say anything after reacting. He just said in a low mood: it''s good to leave a hope.


    Wu De asked me: boss, did you let sister-in-law take Tiangu armor away?


    "Take it away. Only if it remains, can it really leave hope."


    As soon as Chen Hao listened, his eyes turned red. Holding my shoulder, he said: boss, I wronged you.


    I was stunned and didn''t understand Chen Hao''s meaning. He said: I also wanted to send Jiang Ting away, but she told me that even if she died, she would die together. Only in this way can she be happy.


    Chen Hao''s words hurt me. In fact, I thought before that what I did was not me, but Han. She''ll be suffering all the time.


    And I left her all the responsibility and pain.


    Wu De saw my mood change, pulled Chen Hao and reminded him: boss Chen, say what you should say and don''t say what you shouldn''t say. No one thinks you''re dumb.


    I smiled and signaled that Chen Hao was okay and asked them to arrange. If there was no accident, in a few hours, the temple would enter the starry sky of the extreme world.


    After they left, I sat alone in the hall and looked at the empty hall. Tears suddenly fell down.


    Chen Hao''s words, every word goes back and forth in my mind.

 Chapter 617

    I stayed alone for a long time before I could recover from my sadness. Maybe my practice was cruel to Han, but if I were given a choice, I would still let her leave.


    Living is better than anything. Even if she will carry a heavy burden and carry everything forward, she can still see the world.


    When I came out, Chen Hao was still waiting outside, full of anxiety. Seeing me come out, he hurriedly led me up and said: boss, I take back what I just said, I didn''t mean that. Besides, we may not really die, right!


    "Yes!" I smiled, reached out and rubbed his head and said: just in case, so don''t think too much. What you just said is right. Each has its own reason. The temple is about to enter the extreme world. Don''t waste time here. Go and prepare quickly.


    After listening to my words, Chen Hao was relieved. He answered and walked towards the wall. At this time, the army on the March has taken off and spread in the temple like a black cloud. Outside, the early morning glow is shining from a distant place. Looking down from here, the broken polar world is colorful, which is formed by the destruction of the planet, the upwelling of the earth''s atmosphere and floating into the atmosphere.


    In the glow, the huge fleet and the immortal starworm occupy one side respectively.


    I really injected my eyes with blood and gas, directly saw through the glow, looked across tens of thousands of kilometers, and scanned the situation of the wild and extreme world. However, except for the people in the middle and east of the extreme world, there was no vanguard force of the controller.


    I was the only one present who could see the world so far away, so I said what I saw. Wu De mused: could it be Han''s mother? Did they stop all the people?


    "Unlikely!"


    I rejected this speculation. First of all, Han''s mother had a very clear goal to kill the strong under the controller, and that kind of strong person would not act together with the army. Second, if they fought hard with the controller''s army, their people were not enough.


    If I saw the strong men under the controller acting with the army, I would immediately terminate the plan.


    Su Yan''s men are all strong men now, or those who can live from then to now have two brushes, and it can be seen that each of them has experienced the war. But the subordinates of the controller will not be too weak, and the number is much higher than them.


    I put my analysis out, Jian Lingxiao said: that is, we are early.


    "It should be!" I''m not sure, but we are racing against time. Han''s mother did what she said when they left. It hardly wasted any time. It is possible that the army of the controller has not come yet.


    Jian Lingxiao then said: in this case, we''d better stop, otherwise if we go down now, we won''t be entangled by immortal insects. I''m afraid we will also be disturbed by people in the extreme world.


    Han''s people have arrived at the temple. Now the extreme world is no longer under our control. At first, I wanted to persuade them and unite them against the immortal starlings, but I forgot that they were just a territory of the controller.


    Fortunately, Han''s people were out of control and separated.


    At this time, when they saw the destroyed homes, the faces of the Han people were very gloomy, and some women even sobbed in a low voice.


    The king of Jiling Empire and hundreds of strong men were assigned to Wu de. at this time, they were already in the array. When they heard the cry from their own ethnic group, the king shouted angrily: don''t cry, don''t cry. As long as people are here, home is there.


    His words were sonorous and powerful and infected many people.


    The people who come here in the seven circles are all elite and strong, with only a small number of family members. However, all the Han people are relocated. Many women have the cultivation of heaven. Unfortunately, the comfortable environment makes them unacceptable for a time, and they have never seen such a battle, so it is inevitable to cry in a low voice.


    Under the reprimand, the cry gradually weakened. The king of Jiling Empire said again: straighten up your chest, take off your clothes and pick up weapons. If I fall, you will be on top.


    He was born in an imperial family. Even if he is used to rich clothes and food, the things in his blood will not change.


    When the voice of the king of Jiling empire fell, the imperial family members took off their clothes and took out their armor and weapons from their personal space. It can be seen that even if they live a comfortable life, they are still preparing for war.


    Affected by them, the people who had planned to stay inside to take refuge also stirred up and took up arms one after another.


    Before the war, such tragedy was not a bad thing, because sadness was also a release of power.


    Almost when the temple stopped, the glow in the stars where the extreme world was located suddenly darkened, as if it had been covered by something.


    Everyone subconsciously looked up, and then all took a breath of air conditioning.


    In the distant sky, a dark golden cloud was floating at this time. The clouds were murderous, some people shook, and the temple was large. They also saw us, but they didn''t come for the first time, but fell towards the polar world.


    That huge dark gold cloud undoubtedly gives us great pressure.


    I sent a message to Jiang ting and asked him to send emperor Jiang with the eclosion field to find Han Wuqi in the immortal star swarm. He has been here all the time and knows the specific situation. Only he knows what the situation is when the master''s army is killed.


    The most important thing is to find out whether he will stay or leave. The second point is to find out the strength of the other party so as to make adjustments.


    Chen Hao also saw the army of the controller and said to me: boss, look at the posture. The background is not small. If the strength difference is too large, what should we do?


    If the strongest domain leader is stopped by Han''s mother, among the people who come now, I count him 1000 domain leaders, one special weapon is taken away by Jiang Nu, and we still have four. Each one is fired 20 times, with a 50% hit rate, we can kill 40.


    Wu De''s heavenly star array and Han''s people can trap 500. The remaining two guards and I can contain about 10. In this way, there are still big loopholes.


    If we can''t stop it, a strong man of that level will break into the army, that is, the wolf will break into the sheep, 50 million people, I''m afraid we can''t hold it for too long.


    I hurriedly called the big housekeeper, Fubo and Zhenkun and told them that the timing of using special weapons was greater than killing. There were 40 places. Only in this way can we give full play to our greatest power.


    Not long after emperor Jiang and yuhuatian left the city, the speed of the great Witch of emperor Jiang Department was still fast. After all, they also achieved the throne of heaven in the extreme world.


    During this period, I kept staring at the master''s army until they stopped over the fleet of the polar world. If we don''t understand the battle, we must suffer.


    Not long after emperor Jiang and yuhuatian came back, Han Wuqi also followed. When he entered the city pool, I asked without concealment: senior, Han''s mother has left and went to the depths of the star domain to ambush against the strong under the controller. Now I don''t know whether the senior wants to follow or stay to help us fight against the controller''s army together?


    Then I added: now we need you very much.


    At this time, there is no need to hide your inner thoughts.


    Han Wuqi should have known for a long time. Maybe this is their arrangement. He was not surprised by what I said. He simply said: it''s too late for me to catch up with them now. It seems that they changed their plan to keep me here, so I''ll stay here.


    I was relieved to hear that. With Han Wuqi, we have a sword in addition to special weapons, and the domain owners opposite should know Han Wuqi, which will put great pressure on them.


    Han Wuqi decided that our army did not move. After all, we are gathering for hundreds of thousands of kilometers now. If they come, it will be a few minutes. It will take a lot of effort for the army of tens of millions of people to restructure in a hurry. It can''t be adjusted in a few minutes.


    Wu De and Chen Hao can''t leave the military array. I can only build a small space for several people to discuss on the spot.


    Han Wuqi knew what we wanted to hear. There was no nonsense. He said: at present, they will not have a large-scale conflict with immortal starlings. They will choose a team to enter the Seven Realms directly, and the number should be about 50000. However, these were discussed by several domain masters who came first. It''s still uncertain whether they will change.


    If the elite team directly enters the seven circles, our strategy will have to be adjusted, which is very unfavorable to us. First, the scheduling of the strong. I''m afraid the other party''s elite team is all strong, but if we all pass by, it will be completely empty and the temple is likely to be precarious.


    But when considering this problem, I thought of another problem and said: Immortal starlings are not highly intelligent creatures. They are driven by instinct. In this case, people who are not the controller will not entangle if they say they do not entangle.


    Han Wuqi said, as soon as the conversation changed: but the number of immortal starworms left is too small, and they will be submerged in an instant. Unless the mother is born, it will not play a restraining role.


    Wu De reminded nearby: what about the creatures in the cold world? Did they chase the immortal starworm and leave?


    Han Wuqi looked up at the void in his eyes and said with a frown: I can''t feel their existence now. I don''t know whether to hibernate or leave. But if the creatures in the cold world hit, they will not attack both the controller and us. And if they want to do it, they are likely to do it when the door of heaven is opened.


    I asked: did the elder have insight into whether the other party has a strong one, and whether their strongest one is blocked or just inside.


    Han Wuqi''s accomplishments and insight into them should not be a problem. After listening to me, he said: domain master 800, your strength is above your current strength. There are countless Taoist ancestors. If you fight hard, you, uh, are not enough for their Taoist ancestors.


    When I heard that there were only 800 domain masters, I was relieved. I lined up and just got ready to fight. I was planning to get his information, but now it seems that the situation is much better than I expected.

 Chapter 618

    Han Wuqi roughly finished talking about the details. It''s impossible for him to know.


    I pondered for a moment and said: judging from the current situation, if we fight them in the polar world, the final result will be very tragic. That''s not what we want. So I want to open the door of heaven and use him as a bait to let the creatures of the cold world, the immortal starlings and the army of the controllers all take action. Only in this way can we have a chance.


    Wu De said: it''s too risky to do so. One of the strong is enough to destroy a world. If you accidentally pass by, it''s no different from the army in the past.


    I looked at Han Wuqi and said: this can only depend on the elders. Don''t fully open the door of heaven. Just be a bait. As long as they all shot, we''ll take advantage of the chaos and block the entrance with the temple at that time. But in this process, the predecessors should ensure that there are no missed fish.


    When I finished, I looked at Han Wuqi. After all, this kind of thing is not what I said I could do. The creatures in the cold world don''t know whether they are dormant. If they can hide their breath now, they must pass quietly.


    The controller, too, had to guard against the presence of hidden breath.


    Han Wuqi is a steady man. He didn''t reply to me at the first time. After thinking, he said: if only a gap is opened, I can hold it, but how do you guarantee that they will do it as long as the door of heaven is opened?


    I''m no one else. I don''t know what they''re thinking. Except for the immortal insects, as long as they see the gate of heaven shining, they will pass for the first time, because the original core of the Qingling world is food for them. However, their number is too small to play a big role.


    Han Wuqi asked this question. I can''t give a positive answer. I can only say: there is no positive thing for us now. We can only gamble.


    Originally, I wanted to say that if the creatures in the cold world didn''t do it, I would see if they could contact Su Dong and lead out the mother of the immortal starworm in advance, but I didn''t say it. It was their big move. They wouldn''t do it even if I said it.


    Han Wuqi listened to me, sighed and said: now it can only be like this. I hope Hao can come back naive.


    Haotian has always been one of our hopes, that is the last hope, so now when we consider these, we dare not count him in, because when we place our hope on someone, people will lose their fighting spirit, and if Haotian doesn''t come, we just wait eagerly, and the final result is to completely perish in waiting.


    We all know this truth, so no one mentioned Haotian God from the beginning.


    After all, he was the ruler of the fairy world. As a result, the fairy world collapsed and didn''t see him. It can be seen that he really wants to live a person''s life. Such a person may not be able to call back.


    I didn''t say these things, but everyone knows that even Yang Yi is not sure. How dare we count him? Now Han Wuqi said, I smiled bitterly and said: just think about it. Even if he comes back, no one can say what level he has reached.


    He has practiced for millions of years, but in today''s extreme world, including Han Wuqi, which one is not tens of thousands of years?


    Han Wuqi heard me say this and knew that I had too much hope, but he still said: you should have heard that the Jade Emperor had something about the Seven Realms in his hand?


    "Yes!" I nodded. At first, we all thought it was in the hands of the dead Jade Emperor, but when he died, the thing was not exposed. Chen Hao cleaned the battlefield several times and couldn''t see it. It can be seen that there was nothing.


    Now I know that the real Haotian God has long left the Qingling world. The real thing should be in the hands of Haotian God.


    Han Wuqi paused and gave me time to absorb the information. Then he said: there is a magic weapon in his hand that can illuminate the seven realms. It contains the original power of the Qingling world. I want to use it to find the lost judge''s pen.


    When I heard this, I finally understood the reason why han Wuqi stayed. I''m afraid Han''s mother left early and handed over the task of saving mubai to Han Wuqi.


    Listening to him pinning his hope on Haotian, I can only respond: I hope he will appear.


    Referring to the original magic weapon in the hands of Haotian God, Wu De became interested and asked Han Wuqi: what did you say about Haotian mirror?


    There is also a Haotian realm in Kunlun Xuli, but it is certainly not the Haotian mirror that Wu De is talking about now.


    Han Wuqi nodded and said: it''s Haotian mirror. When controlling the fairy world, Haotian relied on him to supervise the whole seven worlds. Later, Kunlun imitated it. Because the world has never seen a real Haotian mirror, it naturally took the Haotian mirror in Kunlun Mountain as a real Haotian mirror. But the real Haotian mirror, named after Haotian, is rarely shown to people.


    We listened to the past and relaxed briefly. Then everyone stood up and looked serious.


    Han Wuqi said: according to your plan, we have to take the initiative. Only in this way can I get close to the gate of heaven at the first time. I''ll go there now and you get close slowly. In an hour, I will directly open the gate of heaven. What''s behind depends on you and heaven''s will.


    I nodded. Wu De, Chen Hao and Jiang Ting passed on the whole plan for the first time.


    Jianlingxiao, Wang pangzi, and Wang Dafeng all have tasks. I won''t participate in the battle for the time being, so I stood at the head of the city and watched them busy.


    Han Wuqi turned into a sword light when the light was the strongest at noon. When he came out of the temple, he hid his whereabouts. None of the people present could detect it.


    It can be seen that if he wants to kill us, he doesn''t have to waste any energy at all.


    After Han Wuqi left, I controlled the temple close to the broken polar world. At the same time, I stared at the fleet and the master''s army in Dongtu in the distance without blinking, for fear of their sudden departure.


    In the whole process, I was very careful not to let the temple advance too quickly to avoid attracting their attention.


    When there were vanguard troops coming out, I hurriedly stopped the temple to avoid giving them the illusion of war. At last, the speed of the temple broke out completely. Even against the obstruction of the atmosphere, it was only one minute at most. It took almost this time to consider and make decisions when the door of heaven was opened to lead them to fight.


    Next, everyone was pinching the time, staring at the broken door of heaven without blinking. During this period, several immortal insects tried to approach. Chen Hao wanted to stop them, but I stopped them. I just hid the smell of the temple and didn''t let the ancient characters and blood gas release.


    The immortal star bug has a grudge against the Tiangu family. I was aware of the smell of the temple before the riots several times. However, I''m not sure about this. Therefore, when the immortal star bug swam over the temple, my heart hung up for fear that it mistook us for a planet and swallowed us directly.


    However, the immortal insects devour the planet, I''m afraid they absorb energy, and the materials used in the temple are very special. After all, the Tiangu people built the city to resist them. The Tiangu people understand the habits of immortal insects and can''t make their city into immortal insects'' food.


    After cruising for more than ten seconds, several immortal starlings lost interest, swam across the sky, and entrenched themselves in the sky of the polar world again. My forehead was full of cold sweat. After all, if they shot, our plans would be in chaos.


    Moreover, from their performance, they have no appetite for the warships in the east of the polar world. At that time, they still have to release my blood and ancient words to lure them.


    When the immortal starworm left, everyone was relieved and continued to stare at the army of the controller and pinch the time.


    When Han Wuqi left for half an hour, Chen Hao ordered to prepare, but the action should not be too obvious. After all, the strong can have mutual insight at this distance.


    As time goes by, all hope is in the last half hour. During this period, Chen Hao didn''t give up. He took Yang Yi out and asked again. The answer was still uncertain. As soon as Chen Hao was cruel, he threatened Yang Yi and said: if your master doesn''t come out, don''t blame my brother. I''ll pinch you into a hundred pieces before I die. No, it''s a thousand Yang stones, which will make you unable to unite for several lives.


    The first mock exam of Chen Haoyi''s eyes was blurred.


    But I believe Chen Hao will be able to do it at that time. It''s just that this kind of thing is not easy to say. It''s just a joke.


    Finally, when the agreed time came, a sword light suddenly came out from the damaged pole world. I didn''t feel shocked when I looked at it from a nearby place for several times. Now, at a place of 50000 kilometers, the sword gas was like a light, directly breaking through the broken atmosphere of the pole world, and then rushed to the sky and flew far away.


    Almost at the same time, the immortal insects were stimulated. They just had an instinctive response, so they rushed up at the first time.


    The sword spirit erupted, and the army of the extreme world also noticed that there were strong people flying in the air at the first time to have an insight into what happened. In just half a minute, the army had started.


    At the moment when the sword burst, the temple had rushed down. In the whole process, I looked at the void and was extremely nervous. If the creatures in the cold world didn''t do it, I didn''t know what to do.


    But it has moved, so there is no possibility to stop. At the moment of approaching the extreme world, Chen Hao shouted to kill. Wu De''s heavenly star array directly killed out. Five million people built a large array inside, and the strong were all inside, blocking in front of the controller''s army. However, they did not fight, but retreated quickly after confrontation, in order to slow down their speed.


    At the same time, Chen Hao and tens of millions of people quickly lined up in four squares, followed by the temple and fell, just in the middle of the four squares.


    But so far, the void is very calm, and there is no movement of creatures in the cold world.

 Chapter 619

    The void was calm, and the creatures in the cold world did not appear. At this time, Wu De''s array had met with the army of the controller. Almost in a moment, the coverage of the array was reduced by half, and the casualties were at least one-third, that is, 1.5 million.


    Such a huge gap makes my heart cool. It''s not a level at all. Seeing that Chen Hao was ready to attack, I temporarily changed my attention and sent a message to let Wu De back. Chen Hao led the army directly into the sky star array. At the same time, the two guards also stepped into the array. With the participation of the two guards and the people of Han, the casualties were reduced and the leader''s troops were trapped in the power.


    Almost at the same time, the four pillars of light flashed away, accompanied by the four domain masters who were directly penetrated into the spiritual orifices and died directly.


    The special weapon suddenly made the master''s army stop at once and dare not charge in fear. Moreover, the general made a wrong decision and ordered the army to retreat and break away.


    Command, the vanguard''s strong ones have an advantage in speed, and they need to break the array, leaving all the weak ones behind at once.


    I saw this scene in the temple, directly controlled the two guards to rush into the crowd, injected all the blood gas unreservedly, and killed a large number of Daozu strongmen at one time.


    Seeing being chased and killed by the guards, a domain leader wanted to come over. A dozen people would siege the temple guards when they were empty, but just when they flew up, the special weapons glowed again.


    The four pillars of light still flashed away and did not fail. After all, those domain leaders met in panic. More than a dozen people were killed, four of them, and the rest dared not move. At this time, the guard has gone deep, but with the killing of two guards, the effect is very limited. It doesn''t hurt or itch for them to be afraid of dying more than 100000.


    Chen Hao also understood my intention. He didn''t let the people behind pursue him. He just cooperated with Wu De''s array to prevent them from coming out and create trouble as much as possible.


    At this time, I made a bold decision. Two guards exploded directly inside. I informed Wu De in advance. When the guard exploded, he closed the array and became a defensive array.


    The people who broke the array were stunned when they saw that the array suddenly disappeared, but the next second, they were faced with the self explosion power of the two peak areas. The two apertures exploded directly on the earth, and a second wave of impact was generated after the collision.


    Almost in an instant, millions of pioneers were directly annihilated.


    Unfortunately, the domain master is far away, and the energy is borne by the people in front. When they reach their position, it is not enough to kill them.


    However, seeing that the temple guard exploded, the general with the soldiers roared. Taking advantage of Wu De''s array contraction, he did not cover the temple. In addition, Wu De and they also suffered the impact. Tens of thousands of people died, and the rest were seven dizzy and eight elements. He rushed directly towards the temple with more than 100000 people.


    So far, nothing in the plan has happened. The immortal starworm is not as stupid as I thought. It does not rush up at the first time. Instead, it sees that the scale of the outbreak of the battle is too large and drifts away in the void.


    The creatures in the cold world did not appear. They either left or knew it was bait.


    The situation is not smooth for us at all. Even if the temple guard blew himself up and killed more than a million people, it can play no role in a huge battlefield.


    The general took the lead, and the army quickly turned around. Looking out of the temple, there were all black heads. Wu De saw that he wanted to release the array, but at this time, there was a sudden power fluctuation at the edge of the array. More than 100 domain masters directly broke into the array and were looking for someone instead of colliding with the array.


    Even if I had known that they would clear it at a fixed point, so Fubo and they all swam back and forth among tens of millions of people, and were protected by the people around them. It is estimated that the people who came in just wanted to get rid of the people who used special weapons, but they didn''t expect to look for a needle in a haystack. In addition, they didn''t see special weapons. They were stunned as soon as they came in.


    It''s not the first time that we have encountered such an accident, let alone dealt with it for the first time, so everyone doesn''t panic.


    At the moment when the army came, two hearts in my body beat at the same time, and the guard built it again, but in a short time, the blood essence in my body was drained, and the whole person was shaky. A small soldier next to me saw me shaking and came forward to help me. I shouted angrily: go back.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to stand straight. At the same time, the three guards killed them at the same time. They scattered before they went out. They were shining and huge blood essence was released to prepare for self explosion.


    I''ve used the old man''s means to scare them last time, but if I explode this time, I can''t gather guards for half a day. If I''m seen through at that time, the temple will be broken.


    But now none of the people in the plan appeared. If I dragged on, the outcome would be the same. I threw myself out and didn''t hesitate. The three guards exploded again, the light annihilated, and hundreds of people were killed, including one domain master. It was an unexpected harvest.


    The leader of the control army was not professional. Seeing that the temple guard exploded, there was blood gas gathering over the temple, and ordered to retreat again.


    As soon as they withdrew, Chen Hao shouted in the star array on Sunday: leave them.


    A hundred strong men came into the array. Originally, they wanted to kill Fubo. However, they couldn''t find anyone after they went in, and their actions depended on each other with the army attacking the temple. Now the army withdrew, and they were isolated.


    It''s just that the temple guard is not in the array. It''s not easy to kill the 100 people just by a few Taoist ancestors. Even if it can be done, it will cost too much. But if you can kill, it can change the whole situation.


    Chen Hao has better control over the battlefield than us. Even if he ordered me, I didn''t say anything. When Wu De heard Chen Hao''s order, the big star array on Sunday immediately changed from guarding the array to killing the array. The five million strong people inside, together with the tens of millions of people brought in behind Chen Hao, built stars all over the sky, hooked each other and directly killed the past.


    Chen Hao is sure to kill 100 people if he dares to give such an order, but all I have to do is help him force people outside, deter them and prevent them from coming in.


    Special weapons were used again, and 100 domain masters were reduced. In the chaos, they could not capture Fubo''s position. And they have entered the fight, and they can''t get away with the constant rush of people.


    But while Chen Hao trapped 100 domain masters, the army of the controller was in chaos, but the huge Middle Earth warships in the rear flew over.


    Moreover, they opened fire hundreds of kilometers away, and the barrage instantly covered tens of thousands of kilometers. The bullets fired by their weapons contained the power of runes. The power of a single bullet was completely negligible for the temple, but it was a barrage more dense than raindrops. After more than ten seconds, its power was highlighted. The fatal thing was that they were still far away from us, If you go out to stop it, the person who goes out is tantamount to death.


    Seeing that Wu De''s array was about to fail to support, I looked up at hundreds of immortal starworms floating in the sky. The ancient characters in my body glowed. While entering the blood essence, I forced a group of blood essence again, and then tried my best to beat out all the blood essence. The blood essence passed through the barrage. For a time, the ancient characters surrounded the blood, protected the blood from crossing hundreds of kilometers, and attached to the warship like a rain of blood.


    Smelling the smell of my blood, the immortal starlings without action in the sky immediately rushed towards the warships like crazy. The giants were against the giants. The warships in Middle Earth were not qualified enough. At the moment of collision, dozens of warships were torn. The defense of large warships was amazing, and several immortal starlings were torn in an instant by fierce gunfire.


    However, on the battlefield, the immortal starworm will not be the same as recovery, but directly devour, become stronger and larger, destroy several large warships in just a few minutes, and harass the armies of Middle Earth and the polar world.


    Middle Earth and East earth are all left over from the previous sects. Those who will lead troops to fight are all imperial people. None of them will stay. A group of sect disciples who only strive for fame and fortune can''t become an army at all. In addition, they are in a temporary group with Middle Earth. They are not on the same command channel at all. They are in chaos for a time. If there is no army in the middle, they will be killed now, Can bring them all together.


    In the big star array on Sunday, after paying a heavy price, Chen Hao finally retained all 100 people, none of them.


    800 domain masters, after this war, there are more than 600 left, which is good news for us.


    And after the short World War I, there were differences. After all, on the battlefield, their commander made two mistakes, both of which were fatal.


    During the whole battle, there was no movement from Han Wuqi. I was about to look back. Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the gate of heaven, and the sword Qi exploded wildly. At the same time, the void near the gate of heaven cracked, and a huge purple head came out. He grabbed Han Wuqi, pinched and exploded Han Wuqi''s sword Qi, and roared in his mouth, Cold scolded: get out of the way, I don''t want to fight with a humble creature like you.


    The creatures in the cold world are finally ready to fight, and they are very strong. They can crush Han Wuqi''s sword Qi with their flesh. You know, it''s extremely sharp, and the domain master''s protection seems to be in vain in front of it.


    Han Wuqi frowned slightly and ignored his words. In an instant, all the sword Qi was restrained, and the whole person became like a mortal, disdaining to reveal any breath.


    The creatures in the cold world shook their huge heads. When their hands came in the void, the crack was torn open and stepped out directly.


    Han Wuqi raised his eyebrows, opened his mouth slightly, and said in a cold voice: you are not the only one who wants the original Star core. If you want to go in, I can give you a chance to help me clean up the people in charge. At that time, I will give you a fair opportunity to pick out your strongest existence in the cold world and fight me fairly. If you win, I won''t stop it. How about it?


    Now we are talking about cooperation. Although the controller is our common enemy, why should they agree when the situation is favorable to them?


    I thought Han Wuqi was procrastinating. He quickly sat down cross legged and gathered guards again while running Chunlei breathing method.

 Chapter 620

    The army of the controller has been defeated for the time being, and there have been internal disputes, but it is not easy to eat them, and it has not hurt our muscles and bones. If we change the current leader under the quarrel, the last person who can fight will be a nightmare for us.


    But even so, it''s too unreliable for Han Wuqi to talk about conditions with people in the cold world. Moreover, from the perspective of strength, the creatures in the cold world give me the same feeling as him. If he picks out the strongest, it''s tantamount to opening the door of heaven and letting the other party in.


    The purple monster in the cold world stared at Han Wuqi. After a few seconds, he suddenly sneered and said: you don''t deserve to talk to me about conditions.


    When the voice fell, he raised his hand impatiently and grabbed Han Wuqi again, but at this time, Han Wuqi suddenly spit out a white breath and sent out a word "sword" at the same time.


    That white Qi is the fastest thing I''ve ever seen. It almost just appeared. The purple beast grabbed Han Wuqi''s hand and fell down. The purple beast didn''t react. His body still rushed forward, but he grabbed it empty.


    When he reacted, the beast was full of fear and stared at Han Wuqi strangely.


    Han Wuqi spoke again and said coldly: give you one last chance, join hands with me, and give you a fair chance at that time.


    While Han Wuqi was talking, several sword Qi spewed out of his mouth and flew directly to the void near the gate of heaven. Then a few screams came from the void, showing the creatures of eight cold worlds.


    "You have been oppressed by the controller, living on the edge of the universe and in the worst environment. It can be said that No. 2 will not die. In his territory, you will not want to turn over."


    Han Wuqi LengSheng spoke to several creatures in the cold world and told them their situation. Wu De also said at this time: if you can fight the controller, you won''t wait until now, and this opportunity is our common. If you are the enemy with us, you will only lose both sides in the end. The controller doesn''t have to fight, and we will solve ourselves by ourselves.


    "Kid! You can''t talk here. "


    Wu De was scolded by the purple beast just after his voice fell. At the same time, his broken arm was surrounded by purple light, releasing a dark and cold breath, and forcibly wiped out the sword Qi left by Han Wuqi. In the purple breath, his arm grew out again, revealing this hand, which proved that he could resist Han Wuqi''s sword Qi, but Han Wuqi''s sword Qi was too fierce and fast just now, If you are prepared, you may not be able to seriously hurt him.


    Of course, if Han Wuqi really wants to kill him, he can cut off his head under the attack just now.


    After recovering his arm, the purple Beast asked Han Wuqi: what are you doing?


    Han Wuqi said seriously: I swear by my own way. If I repent, I will die.


    The purple beast smelled the words and looked up at the void. They didn''t manifest. They were just a vague image. At the same time, they nodded in agreement and took vows.


    I sighed and didn''t know whether to relax or worry, but from this moment on, the fate of Qingling world was tied with Han Wuqi. But it''s also good. With at least eight strong people, we can die a lot less.


    Although Chen Hao killed 100 domain masters just now, he lost nearly one million people. There is still array linkage. If there is no array, the casualties will be greater.


    Seeing that they had reached an agreement, the immortal insects in the distance were crushed by all the returning domain masters and completely quiet.


    I''m going to ask Han who is the leader of the other party indefinitely, and what kind of person will take office if he changes, so as to judge him.


    But just then, Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng went out. Their actions startled me because they went out of the temple directly.


    Han Wuqi was confused for a time. After all, he had just formed an alliance, but the details had not been decided. He came over for the first time and stopped in front of the two people, meaning to protect them. However, at this time, the magic Qi on Wang pangzi and Wang Dapeng was released, and the virtual shadow of heaven devil appeared in the void.


    The purple creature''s eyes were wide open and stared at Wang pangzi and Wang Da Pang. At this time, the demons were completely condensed, the purple gas around them dispersed, and there was a strange animal exactly like the purple creatures in the cold world.


    Wang pangzi''s virtual shadow of heavenly demons was shrouded in purple when it was manifested before. We couldn''t see the specific appearance. Later, when we could have an insight into them, we didn''t have the opportunity to do it, but no one thought that the heavenly demons manifest in them were creatures in the cold world.


    Han Wuqi was also stunned, and the creatures in the purple cold world were also stunned. He stared at Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng for several times, and then asked: how can you two have our blood gas?


    Wang Da Pang secretly pulled Wang Pang. Suddenly, without warning, they knelt down and shouted in unison: Lao Zu.


    The creature in the cold world frowned and quickly returned to human size. It can be seen that he has completely given up his defense and immediately said: it''s too early to recognize his ancestors.


    Then he turned to Han Wuqi and said: I want to explore their blood. Whether it''s my family''s blood or not, I won''t hurt anyone.


    After receiving the promise, Han Wuqi nodded. The troll came over and put his hand on Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng''s forehead. After a long time, he withdrew his hand, looked up at the void and asked the eight people: why does the world have the blood of demons?


    As soon as his words were asked, the eight creatures in the void were surprised and showed their bodies one after another. They fell next to Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. Their light and skin color were different, but they all looked the same without much difference.


    The eight creatures didn''t believe the purple devil''s words. After personally exploring, their faces became dignified.


    Who are Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng? I don''t believe that people who used to "cheat" would kneel so simply if they didn''t have any interests, even if they were their ancestors in front of them.


    Sure enough, when he realized that their blood was related to several living creatures in front of him, Wang pangzi immediately burst into tears and complained: Several ancestors, you were forced to stay away from the prosperous area of the universe, but somehow you have a place to live. Our uncles and nephews are not in such a good situation because they are heavenly demons. They are not allowed to be bullied by people in the Taoist school.


    When purple devil heard this, he suddenly raised his head and stared at us, which startled me. Han Wuqi was telling Chen Hao and me about the opposite situation. He was surprised when he noticed the smell of purple devil.


    The orange Troll said angrily: who dares to look down on the blood of our Tianmo clan? Who? Stand up for me.


    The temple is so quiet that the needle can be heard. Now who dares to touch the mildew is just blaming Wang pangzi''s mouth for not closing the door. How can he talk nonsense.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng were also startled. Wang pangzi hurriedly said: my ancestors misunderstood. I''m not talking about them, but in the past, if Zhang Tong and elder Jian hadn''t taken them in, we wouldn''t know where we died. The most hateful thing is that the controller, the heavenly way under him, tried to kill us several times. After a while, he opened the heavenly eye. Fortunately, we were lucky, At the same time, we don''t insult the reputation of Tianmo clan. We have been fighting against the subordinates of the controller.


    Wang pangzi cried and said, if we didn''t know, we would all think he had been wronged.


    The purple devil was moved by what he said and said with a long sigh: No. 2 deceived our people too much. We should fight back after dormant for so many years.


    Han Wuqi and I were stunned when we heard this. We didn''t expect that Wang pangzi''s nonsense would have such an effect, but we didn''t feel strange when we thought about it carefully.


    The controller has suppressed them for a long time, and Ann Nai can''t help it for a long time. Up to now, it can be said that he has endured enough. Wang pangzi is just an introduction.


    But now we have another line. If Han is invincible, we still have a way back. But this is unlikely.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Da Pang are self familiar cheeky. They hold the purple devil''s hand from left to right. They call the purple devil very comfortable.


    Of course, they did not forget the eight people next to them and warmly greeted them into the temple.


    I watched my eyelids jump wildly. They are all normal bodies now. If they come in, it will prove that they are officially allied.


    Several demons hesitated at the moment when they were about to step in. It was obvious that they were aware of the problem. Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng pretended not to know, but just made a strong invitation.


    Tianmo couldn''t refuse this enthusiasm, but when he came in, he still told Han Wuqi: our bet will continue to take effect. But until then, we will help you fight the master''s army.


    Han Wuqi nodded. Nine demons stepped into the temple. As soon as they came in, the onlookers immediately stepped back a hundred meters and made a circle.


    Wang pangzi took the purple devil''s hand and looked around. He cheekily asked: Lao Zu, just your nine ancestors, isn''t there anyone else?


    The purple devil nodded, and Wang pangzi sighed at the right time. The devil naturally heard his meaning, and his face was not unhappy. He explained that it took two years for the nine of us to come to the universe. If we were taking people, we might not be able to arrive in ten years. And if there are many people, they will be noticed by the controller. Moreover, these troops in front of us are just the lowest army in the hands of the second controller. We can say that we are overqualified to deal with them.


    The devil didn''t forget to boast before he came towards us.


    When I heard this, my eyelids jumped wildly. Han Wuqi sent a message to me and said: you ask, where is the main force of the controller now.


    When the devil came over, I hurried to meet him. All the good words were said by Wang pangzi. I was just polite and asked Han Wuqi''s question.


    Wang pangzi was very excited. When I asked him, he suddenly said: Yes, Lao Zu, since this is the cannon fodder army of the controller, where has his main force gone.

 Chapter 621

    I asked directly, the purple devil may not say, but Wang fatty added, the purple devil replied: there has been a change in the cosmic crack, and now the main force of the nine controllers has passed. They have also been tracking down who broke the balance of the universe.


    The balance of the universe is broken?


    I frowned slightly. Su Yan''s resurrection was interrupted by Han''s mother''s departure. It is reasonable to say that he cannot resurrect. If it is only an opportunity for resurrection, but it does not constitute a fact, there should be no saying of breaking the balance.


    Han Wuqi couldn''t figure it out. He asked: are you sure?


    The blue devil stepped over and stood in front of Han Wuqi. He said: the crack in the universe is in the cold world. Are you sure?


    Han Wuqi doesn''t believe them either. After all, there''s no need for them to lie. Just choose silence for what they don''t want to say.


    Han Wuqi asked, but the news was a little hot. But the first time he heard, he asked me: could it be Haotian God?


    When he asked, I also had such doubts, but the whole universe was too big. Haotian God''s talent was good. After all, he was only one of all living beings. There must be many people who surpassed him in this star universe. And the time is not right.


    I sent a message to Han Wuqi: is it possible that there are other creatures hidden in the depths of the universe, or the mother of immortal starworms?


    Han Wuqi said: Immortal insects do not belong to the universe, and their existence will not have any impact on the laws of the universe.


    We had a voice conversation. The nine demons could naturally detect it. They were very unhappy. Fortunately, Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng hurried to greet them and asked someone to get nine chairs.


    At first, the man made a circle around the chair. As the round table conference, everyone was not in the same position. But Wu De hurriedly adjusted from it, and lined up the chair.


    I would also choose this arrangement to see how their status is arranged.


    Nine heavenly demons came and glanced. The purple devil sat in the middle, next to eight heavenly demons.


    Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng hurried to the purple devil and stood behind him, very attentive.


    The status has been determined. The ancestors with the same color and evil spirit as them are the leaders among the nine people, and they spare no effort.


    Wu De winked at me secretly, which meant there was a play.


    I nodded secretly, walked towards Wang pangzi and them, stood with Wang pangzi and asked the purple Devil: senior, now you have determined to help us, can we announce the news first?


    The purple devil was stunned and asked me: what if they knew we had entered the temple and didn''t dare to attack?


    I didn''t hide it from him and said: senior, look at us. They are all strong in our world, but they are still vulnerable in front of the cannon fodder of the controller. Now in the war, predecessors can target each other''s strong, but the remaining hundreds of millions of troops will still collide with us. At present, we are not fully prepared.


    The purple devil glanced at our people and didn''t say anything, but he didn''t agree with my public proposal. Wang pangzi hurriedly said: Lao Zu, we must attack. We won''t delay time. Now we delay time. It''s just because you join us. We need to make some adjustments. If they fight now, we''re afraid we can''t cooperate well.


    Chen Hao''s excuse is the same as what I think, but it works much better when he says it than when I say it. The purple devil said reluctantly.


    The reason why I say rest is an excuse is because I don''t want to fight anymore. There is a difference in strength. Too many people have died. Just now, it was just a collision in ten minutes, and we paid more than two million lives.


    So my ultimate goal is to procrastinate and see if I can wait for Haotian.


    With my consent, I sent someone to spread the news. In addition to civil strife, the current controller army also has to deal with crazy immortal insects. Unfortunately, the number of immortal insects is too small, hundreds of them are almost crippled.


    However, they recover very quickly. If there are hundreds of them, I''m afraid the front one will be broken, and the back one will have recovered. No matter who runs into that situation, it''s hopeless.


    The news spread. As long as the other party received the information, they definitely didn''t dare to take the initiative to attack. At least we won''t attack in a short time. Of course, we can''t delay the time too long. After all, we have reinforcements. They may also have reinforcements. If a strong man is intercepted, there will certainly be a second one.


    Our reinforcements are the kind of support with hope, but the support of the controller, which will come 100%. I can''t grasp this time. I can only ask Han Wuqi. Han Wuqi''s reply is two days, not the third day.


    At the same time, he also saw that I was afraid of war and reminded me: Zhang Tong, the brave who meet on a narrow road wins. As long as there is fear in his heart, we will lose before the war.


    After a pause, Han Wuqi continued: you have also seen death. Sometimes you are afraid of death. In the end, you will find that the more people die.


    I didn''t say anything, because I knew what he said, but it was hard for me to think that I would bring them out and die in the end.


    Han Wuqi is a man with strong insight. He saw what I thought in my heart and said directly: they are willing to come back with you, that is to hand over their life to you, and your task is to let them see hope. Even if this hope is left to the next generation, don''t forget their mission.


    I nodded and breathed a long sigh. In fact, when I came here, they all had the determination to die. As Han Wuqi said, they just wanted to leave a hope for future generations, not like them.


    But when we really do it, it''s not what we think. Millions of people die, and their bodies are still horizontal in the mountains. Because we are afraid of their strong ones, we don''t dare to go out and converge, and if we converge back, it will only shake people''s hearts.


    Han Wuqi stopped talking when he said this. He patted me on the shoulder and directly chatted with the purple devil.


    Chen Hao and others also came over at this time. Jian Lingxiao asked: Zhang Tong, what''s the matter with you? Killing them by surprise is the best chance for us. Now you release the news. As long as the other party changes a capable person to the stage, it will certainly make corresponding arrangements, which will be more unfavorable to us.


    I said with a cold face: I have decided, wait.


    Jian Lingxiao frowned, sighed and said: CI Bu Zhang Bing, Tong Tong, I think you''d better not meddle in the battlefield and leave it to Chen Hao and me.


    "Senior, I have made a decision."


    Han Wuqi just finished, Jian Lingxiao said again, which upset me, and the tone was a little heavier. Chen Hao probably wanted to say this too. Seeing that I was a little depressed, he took back what he said and said to me: boss, I''ll ask Yang Yi again.


    Chen Hao has always been the one who knows me best. He knows I''m waiting for Haotian, but in the same way, we''ve asked him hundreds of times these days. Yang Yi''s answer has always been that he doesn''t know.


    But now, I can only ask. I hope he can feel the breath of Haotian God and know that he has come.


    But what if Haotian doesn''t show up?


    I can''t even think about it now. At the beginning of the war, I also reminded myself not to place my hope on others, but to work hard by myself, but my heart suddenly changed when I saw death.


    Jian Lingxiao saw that I couldn''t listen, so he left by himself.


    When I was alone, I walked to the wall alone. At this time, it was dark. Looking at the distant night sky, I suddenly felt very lonely. If she could be by my side at this time, she would certainly understand the thoughts in my heart and the contradictions in my heart.


    There was a faint light in the temple, which illuminated the city into a shimmering world. The nine heavenly demons had been arranged by Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng. The whole city was quiet and the needle could be heard, but a large number of people gathered in the city. They surrounded the city wall and looked at the mountains and valleys where our war took place during the day.


    I know they are looking at the bones of their relatives. When they arrive here, they can''t return to their hometown after the war. If a war breaks out two days later, their bodies will be directly turned into fly ash in the battle.


    In the past, few bones were left on the battlefield, but I didn''t feel so much at that time. Because there were no family members in the army at that time. But now it''s different. Now there are family members watching. They are in the city, watching their brothers and sisters die.


    In the past, their relatives received the most information and received some compensation, but now it is completely different.


    The city is quiet. This kind of silence is like a needle. It sticks in my heart all the time. During the day, I also saw this scene and made the decision of armistice at night.


    At night, I don''t know how long later, suddenly a trembling old man said with Xuanli: the road is ruthless and human life is like grass mustard.


    Her voice fell, and a deep cry came to mind all around her.


    As soon as the cry began, a general came out and denounced: This is war. You should be happy and honored to pay your life for the future. My relatives are also in the city. If I die in battle, I hope they don''t shed a tear for me, because that''s my choice.


    The general''s words at the moment are very effective if they are put in peacetime. But really facing the death of relatives, in great honor and glory, it can dispel the sadness in my heart and wipe away the tears on my face.


    The cry was still loud. The general was afraid of moving his heart and immediately ordered to disperse his family members.


    When I saw this scene, I stepped across the air and landed in front of the general. I didn''t blame him. I just patted him on the shoulder and said: go down and have a rest. I''ll deal with it.


    Only now do I understand that family members cannot appear in the army, which is very detrimental to the morale of the army. But at that time, I promised them not to fight. Although it was their choice in the end, what pressed on my heart was still a big stone.

 Chapter 622

    After the general and soldiers retired, I didn''t say anything. I just stood in front of my family, looked into the distance with them and listened to their cries.


    Chen Hao may have hurried over after hearing the message. When he saw the situation in front of him, his face changed. I didn''t ask what Yang Yi said. It is estimated that it is those words.


    I think Chen Hao wanted to get angry. When he saw me, he said: boss, it''s impossible to go on like this. As soon as they cry, they soften their hearts. They can''t fight this war. They must rush back by force. The next battle needs a ban and their families are not allowed to watch the war.


    Chen Hao used voice transmission, but I directly opened my mouth, pointed to the corpses piled up in the valley outside the temple and said: do you see that their relatives lie everywhere. In the face of dead relatives, don''t you cry?


    "Boss, these are two different things. This is a battlefield!" Chen Hao hurriedly defended.


    The fire in my heart broke out at this time, and I roared irrationally: but my promise to them is that there is no need to fight.


    Chen Hao was stunned and said the next second: it was everyone''s vote to choose, not your decision alone. When they cast their vote, they know their end.


    Chen Hao is also angry. He is angry with me, which makes me realize that I may be really wrong, but the reality is in front of me. Right and wrong are all caused by myself. I always have to bear the consequences.


    Instead of arguing with Chen Hao, I forcibly lifted the blood gas in my body. My two hearts beat and forcibly built a guard. Because I consumed too much during the day, I didn''t slow down now. Now I mobilized a lot of blood essence. My body withered rapidly, and my black hair turned white in an instant. The whole person seemed to be dozens of years old.


    Chen Hao hurriedly stopped and asked me what I was going to do.


    I pointed to the valley in front and said: I''m going to bring them back. You select some elite guards to go out with, and inform Han Wuqi to prepare them.


    Chen Haomei frowned slightly and said: boss, I know you feel bad, but it''s too dangerous.


    "Go!"


    I said coldly. Chen Hao didn''t speak much. He hurried to find Han Wuqi. More than ten minutes later, the three guards gathered again, and my skin relaxed, and the whole person was very weak.


    Chen Hao also came back at this time. Seeing my appearance, he immediately called cangxue and Zhenkun. I took pills, but I didn''t go down to rest, but sat cross legged at the head of the city.


    The guards of the temple can fight independently, but the purpose of going out later is not to fight, but to restrain the corpse. They can''t beat the enemy, let alone explode, so I need to control it myself.


    Chen Hao told me at this time that Han Wuqi and the nine demons always pay attention to the movement in front. If a team comes to sneak attack, they will directly kill their strong one.


    I nodded when I heard the speech. At this time, Chen Hao personally took 30000 people out of the city with the guards. The team went out of the temple, immediately accelerated the speed, opened the portable space one after another in the valley and collected the body.


    In the whole process, they did it very quickly, but the three guards went out, and the movement was still detected by the other party. Not long after, a middle earth fleet was killed.


    In addition to Rune weapons, the fleet also carries the hands of the controller. I thought it was going to war. The three guards suddenly became larger and occupied one side. Han Wuqi''s sword Qi also escaped in the city to form a deterrent.


    But at this time, the strong man of the other side said from a distance: Ladies and gentlemen, dying in a foreign land is the saddest thing for Every warrior. We don''t want conflict or war, so everyone who died on the battlefield is innocent and blameless. I suggest that we don''t fight until tomorrow morning. How about converging our bodies?


    The voice fell. From the flagship ship in the middle came an old man in his fifties. He carried his hands and his eyes were full of sadness, as if he couldn''t bear to look straight at the scene in front of him.


    I didn''t answer. After all, in the face of the strong at this level, it''s best for Han Wuqi to answer. But just then Han Wuqi sent a message to me and said: you answer him.


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t know what Han Wuqi meant, but the voice replied: Yes, but how can I guarantee not to do it?


    On the battlefield, we have to guard against intrigues.


    Seeing that the answer was me, the old man smiled and said: in order to show sincerity, we can withdraw from the battlefield first. When you restrain your own bodies, we''ll clean the battlefield. How about it?


    I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse such superior conditions. After all, even if Han has no time to sit in town, if there is a conflict, the people who go out may still be in danger.


    After thinking about it, I really had no reason to refuse, so I said: Yes.


    The other side didn''t need me to make any guarantee. I finished my words. He immediately ordered the fleet to retreat, and really withdrew to a safe distance.


    I was relieved when I saw this, but at that time Han Wuqi sent a message to me saying: don''t think you have taken advantage of yourself. The old man you talked to just now is an old fox. His cultivation can''t be ranked under the controller, but his cunning degree is one of the best under the controller. He was the commander when he besieged and suppressed our station, Now he is clearly in control.


    I was a little confused when I heard the speech, but I soon thought that we risked our lives to go out to collect the corpse. Obviously, the other party had expected the situation in our city. Now let''s bring the corpse back to completely disintegrate our army.


    But anyway, the body was recovered smoothly.


    After Chen Hao and his team returned, the Middle Earth fleet came over. No one came down, but the ship swept through the air and hit a light from above. Where the light swept, the bodies were collected into the warship one after another, much faster than us.


    Han Wuqi''s reminder made me aware of the problem, but the body must be collected. The means of strong pressure will only make people more separated.


    But at this moment, I have to put down my inner weakness. When Chen Hao came back, I ordered to clear an area and let Chen Hao lay out all the bodies.


    Chen Hao hesitated: boss, I''m afraid it''s wrong?


    "I''m fine. Trust me."


    I gave Chen Hao a look. He ordered the body collection team to release the body. The temple is large, and one area can accommodate millions of people, but at this time, these dead people lie on the ground and occupy a large area.


    In the mortal world, it takes a long time to claim the corpse, but in the friar, as long as you sense the blood gas, you can find it quickly.


    I saw them looking for bodies one after another. In order to avoid riots, I ordered that only one family could come. When the situation was under control, I pointed to the bodies on the ground and said: you should have heard what the generals said just now, but I don''t agree with them, because sadness and death are beyond our control, so we can cry, cry, be sad, even be timid, or even escape.


    After listening to the crowd, I continued to say: behind the temple is the gate of heaven. It hasn''t been closed yet. Those who want to escape can leave openly now. We won''t do any investigation.


    What I said was like a bomb, and the crowd immediately stirred up. Chen Hao was very nervous.


    My heart is hanging. After all, in the face of millions of corpses, people in iron blood will be afraid. So I didn''t dare to give them too much time. Then I used the law to spread the sound, overcame the chaotic voices of the people, pointed to the corpses on the ground and continued to say: but I think the words of the generals just now are reasonable. Their death is in exchange for our lives and the lives of countless people in the seven circles. That is our hope. This hope will continue all the time, Our future generations, our home, will not need to face all this in the future.


    As soon as I spoke, the crowd quieted down again, and then said: if you choose to leave, I won''t punish or say anything. But in the future, everyone who leaves will blame himself


    At this point, I can''t go on. Chen Hao noticed it and quickly stood up and said: what''s the difference between abandoning his comrades in arms and abandoning his brothers to live. What''s more, we are facing the army of the controller. If everyone is selfish and only cares about their own lives, I''m sure that when the sun rises tomorrow, your relatives, friends and even descendants in the seven realms will become corpses, because we didn''t guard our home garden, and we became deserters.


    Chen Hao and I were unprepared. In addition, neither of them was sensational. Originally, Wu De and Wang pangzi had to do this, but the situation was too urgent and had not been arranged in advance. But what Chen Hao and I said is true and there is no falsehood.


    Just said what everyone understood at this time.


    And after that, I also let the temple open a hole and stood up weakly. Cangxue and Zhenkun came to help me. At this time, I was shaky. I walked to the edge of the city wall and said: take your relatives back, but we can''t keep too many corpses in the city. Cremate them with xuanshu and sprinkle the ashes on the land of our hometown in the future Sprinkle it on the underworld, the great world, the witch world, and the pure spirit world, so that they can return to their roots.


    When I said this, I was physically and mentally exhausted and didn''t want to stay here. When I left, I whispered: if there were someone to stay here with me tomorrow, we might have tomorrow.


    Han Wuqi''s words just now remind me that the war is coming, because our current opponents are very cunning.


    But now the temple is open and the door of heaven is behind. When the sun rises tomorrow, I don''t know how many people are standing next to me.


    Chen Hao came up from behind and said to me: boss, if you let them go back, just talk. There''s no need to be serious. I''m worried


    "It''s okay. Even if it''s just us, we''ll fight to the last soldier, and I believe in the original vote."


    Chen Hao heard that words were not words, and asked cangxue and Zhenkun to take me to Longfeng residence to absorb the blood essence of Longfeng to recover.

 Chapter 623

    The place where the dragon and Phoenix are located is surrounded by auspicious rays. The young people of the Dragon nationality were surprised to meet me for the first time. Although we had a conflict, it was caused by the arrogance of the Dragon nationality. In essence, they are still my subordinates.


    I was very weak when I spoke on the city wall. Up to now, the whole person is very tired. I feel that my body has been completely hollowed out. I don''t want to speak after sitting cross legged. The purple heart beat in my body is very weak and almost stops. This makes me very nervous, because as long as the purple heart stops beating, all the defenses of the temple will collapse and turn into clouds and smoke in an instant.


    Thinking of this, I dare not delay for a moment. While exercising the spring thunder breathing method, I began to absorb the breath of dragon and Phoenix.


    Dragon and Phoenix have been called divine beasts since ancient times. Dragon breath and Phoenix Fire are indeed unique. After they enter my body, they begin to accumulate my body. With the help of spring thunder breathing method, the heartbeat becomes stronger and stronger. When the first ray of morning light falls in the sky, the sky drum suddenly rings.


    At this time, I was half recovered. When I heard the sound, I stood up at the first time and was ready to go outside. The dragon and Phoenix groups had taken off and went to the battlefield. But when I was ready to get up, a golden net cage appeared on my head, covering me in a square shape.


    The youth of the Dragon nationality came over, bowed to me and said: boss, I''m sorry. This is the order of boss Chen and boss Wu.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, my blood gas surged in my body, the ancient words flashed, and I blew out with one punch. The golden net flashed, and I tore a hole. As long as I came here, I could completely break it.


    Seeing this, the Dragon youth didn''t stop him. Instead, he bowed down and stood in front of me and said in a low voice: boss, don''t embarrass us. Boss Zhang said that he would do the bad guys.


    When I heard this, my eyes became sour, my throat wriggled, my outstretched hand slowly retracted, my strength recovered from my body, stood for a while and continued to sit cross legged.


    The Dragon boy sighed, looked back at me and said: we''re going to the battlefield. Maybe we won''t meet when the sun rises. But there''s one thing I''ve always wanted to say. We never regret coming here and won''t blame you. We are proud of what we are doing now.


    When the voice fell, the Dragon youth soared into the sky, turned into a golden dragon, rolled up a cloud and cloud, and fell into the sky star array. As soon as he left, there were two dragons and two phoenixes around him, as well as their owners who had adopted them.


    Those who were qualified to adopt dragon and Phoenix were all our core members. I can name most of them. The first of the four was Zhang Cong, who had been with us since the Qingling world. He was from the outside of Longhu Mountain. Although his surname was Zhang, he had no blood relationship with Zhang from Tianshi mansion and survived the looting of Tiandao.


    I shouted to him. Zhang Cong quickly saluted, but he commanded the dragon and Phoenix to occupy four corners. His blood was connected with the golden giant network, and the golden network suddenly became colorful.


    Zhang Cong said: boss, their blood is connected with the cage. If you want to break it, we can''t stop it, but the four of them will die, and our lives are already connected. If they die, we won''t live, so our life and death are between your thoughts, boss.


    After listening to this, I laughed bitterly. It was only Wu De who could come up with this way.


    But when I go out and see the cruelty of the battlefield, I''m afraid I''ll really become cowardly. It is said that the battlefield is a good place to train iron men. In fact, the person who said this sentence did not understand the war, otherwise he would say that the battlefield is a place where people with a heart of stone can cry.


    Chen Hao is not ruthless. He just knows how to fight this battle. He knows that many people will die. I knew before and even had an idea, but when I really saw the sad eyes of those bereaved relatives, my heart was completely shaken.


    What''s important is the commitment I made, which made me feel that the death of those people was my own fault. The departure of Han Li made me collapse all at once. But I didn''t lose my fighting spirit at all, otherwise I couldn''t say that when the bones entered the city.


    But Chen Hao and Wu De realized that something was wrong with me and made such an arrangement.


    I looked at eight people and sat cross legged on the ground, but instead of adjusting my breath, I hooked three guards through contact with the divine City, took them as my eyes and fought with Chen Hao.


    When the guard moved, Chen Hao thought it was the independent defense of the temple. Until I opened my mouth, Chen Hao realized that it was me. He wanted to explain what he wanted. I stopped him and asked him to do what he should do.


    The moment I looked up, I saw an overwhelming number of soldiers and warships. This time, they were divided into five camps, and more than 700 domain masters were divided into ten teams. They had fought with Han Wuqi and nine demons in the high-rise space.


    Their strategy is to lead the strong away and fight alone. Moreover, Han Wuqi has no choice but to do as they say. After all, the number of the other party has an advantage. If a conflict breaks out below, as long as three or five people can trap them, the rest will be a disaster for us.


    However, as soon as Han Wuqi and them leave, there will be no strong ones on our side, and the overall situation is still not beneficial to us.


    I looked up at the cracks in the sky. No matter Han Wuqi or the nine demons, they could not kill their opponents in a short time. Especially Han Wuqi, he seems to be targeted. The eight domain masters besieging him hold a scroll in their hands. As soon as Han Wuqi''s sword Qi passes, they shake the scroll and dissolve the sword Qi at the first time.


    Chen Hao told me: that''s the purpose of the controller. It contains the will of the controller and can easily disintegrate the sword spirit of elder Han.


    During the conversation, the army had rushed. The Middle Earth fleet and the East earth sect formed a square array and directly rushed to the temple. The other four square arrays directly went in from the four directions of the star array, tore a hole and rushed in.


    Chen Hao stayed to command and led the army of the main city, facing the fleet of Middle Earth and the friars of Eastern earth. The lowest accomplishments of people in the extreme world are Tianzun, and their overall strength is much stronger than ours. In addition, the barrage on the warship swept everywhere, with great lethality and countless casualties at one time.


    But as soon as the battle starts, there is only charge, and there is no reason to retreat. The three guards rushed into the warship team and destroyed their large warships at the first time, but even so, it still had no impact on the whole war situation.


    Because the master''s army is mainly attacking the sky star array, that''s their purpose. At the same time, it is also our main force. As long as the array is destroyed, even if we kill the people in central and Eastern soil, it won''t help, because they are cannon fodder and used by the other party to contain us.


    But I don''t destroy the warship now. He has done too much damage to Chen Hao''s army.


    In a short period of more than ten minutes, the eyes were full of fallen bodies, and the number of people on both sides was decreasing sharply. At this time, the big star array on Sunday made a loud noise, and a big gap was torn out in the array. There was a square array with almost 500000 people, which turned into blood in an instant.


    In the face of such a ferocious battle, special weapons can no longer play a great role. Even if they can shoot several strong people, it still doesn''t help.


    I sighed, but there was nothing I could do. If the Lord of yesterday had not been timid, the current situation should have happened yesterday.


    After destroying all the warships, the eastern and Middle Earth armies were also facing collapse. At this time, I didn''t think much. I rushed into the sky star array for the first time. However, the whole array was shrouded in blood mist, and the floating limbs were broken.


    And now you can see at a glance that there are only half of the more than 50 million people left.


    Seeing this scene, I roared, hit a few punches and made several gaps to save the besieged small formation.


    Chen Hao followed. Seeing this scene, he, who killed red eye, jumped at the enemy army like me.


    I sent a message to him at this time and said: Haozi, withdraw to the gate of heaven. In this way, senior Han can let them come back to defend, which may support some time.


    Now the word support is very appropriate to our situation. If the gap is too large, any resistance will appear weak, and any layout will be instantly torn apart by the enemy.


    Wu Dejiu blew up seven of them separately. Now he is unable to condense. If the remaining two are blowing up, he will really die.


    The array covers tens of thousands of kilometers. We can''t see the ground, but the whole space is full of fighting figures. Tens of thousands of people die every second.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Hao also understood that it was useless to struggle.


    He said to me: boss, you take the temple back to the wilderness, and I''ll stop them.


    "Let''s go!"


    "I''d rather die!"


    Chen Hao gnashed his teeth and swept the sea god needle in his hand across the air. The void within hundreds of kilometers was disturbed by him.


    "Die in battle? Let these people be buried with you? " I asked.


    Chen Hao has completely red eyes, but the moment he heard me say this, he cried out in a low voice. The tight nerve burst at this moment. He said: boss, it''s over. If we do it again, only we can go on.


    From the witch clan to the fairyland, up to now, Chen Hao has shed more blood than me. We are all the same people. We come up step by step from the bottom. It''s false to see those people who don''t remember their names die in front of us without touching their hearts.


    I contacted Wu De at the first time and asked him to stop. I will cooperate with him to explode two guards and retreat together at that time.


    Wu De also arrived at the last moment. Wen Yan didn''t hesitate. The array converged quickly. The two guards rushed to the front and blew themselves at the first time.


    But once, this time they were on guard. When they saw the guards shining, they immediately retreated. The power of self explosion didn''t hurt them.


    But they retreated and gave us time to evacuate.

 Chapter 624

    At the same time that the Zhou Tian star array retreated, the troops outside also retreated into the temple. At the same time, the last temple guard rushed to the door of heaven and punched the door of heaven with all his strength.


    The door of heaven, which had never been opened, was finally fully opened at this moment. For a time, the original dark blue channel became the color of gilding. For a time, great changes have taken place in the world outside. An air flow swept through the huge aura, suddenly poured into the channel from the polar world and poured into the wilderness.


    All of us were blinded by the sudden changes and didn''t dare to enter for a while. The army of the controller who came to attack the city was also covered, and on their faces, I saw fear. The sword fell into the sky and asked me: what''s the matter?


    But the exhausted guard has dissipated at this time. I don''t know if I have time to answer him.


    At the moment when the guard dissipated, I opened my eyes fiercely in the dragon and Phoenix residence. When I opened my mouth, I said to the guard: the army retreated and something happened at the gate of heaven. Let me out immediately.


    I have always been in power. Seeing that the problem I said is serious, and seeing that the star array on Sunday has been taken back, they dare not continue to be imprisoned and withdraw the array at the first time.


    At the same time, Han Wuqi and nine heavenly demons were also entering the city. However, at this time, a gap suddenly opened in the sky, followed by a vast sea of stars. In that cold and dark space, a golden light was flying across the void.


    At that moment, my eyelids jumped wildly. For the first time, I thought of the scene I saw on Chengdu''s Zai Tianshan Mountain. The wind chime said that it was a sword from outside the sky and directly killed a heavenly statue with ancient witch blood.


    Now, the sword appears again.


    Han Wuqi was going to enter the city. Seeing the light in the crack, he quickly shouted: the second shot.


    Number two! Number two. He shot across the endless void?


    The whole sky was collapsing when I didn''t think about it in my mind. Han Wuqi''s clothes were hunting, and the whole man stared at the crack of the void. Suddenly, he raised his hands and shouted: sword.


    That sound resounded through the heaven and earth and deterred all living beings. The terrible sword Qi was released from him and formed a huge vortex. Any person and thing involved were crushed in an instant.


    Seeing the sudden change in this scene, the army chasing in the distance retreated one after another. When Han Wuqi''s cry fell, there was a roar in the gate of heaven. Suddenly, thunder flew from the gilded channel. Something was sweeping the thunder and flying from the channel.


    Han Wuqi is not without a sword, but has been hiding in our world, or sealed by the gate of heaven, and has not appeared.


    The golden sword in the sky is fast, and Han Wuqi''s sword is not slow. Just when the thunder approached the exit, all of us were shocked, because it was not a sword, but the sword edge of Shushan. Han Wuqi summoned Shushan.


    But at this time, Shu mountain was like a ferocious long sword. It was covered with thunder and fell directly into Han Wuqi''s hands.


    Almost at the same time, the golden sword in the crack reached the exit.


    The nine demons originally wanted to escape, but in an instant they were locked by the Qi machine on the golden sword. This sword would directly kill three people.


    The sudden change made my mind stop. I didn''t react until I recovered. The No. 2 controller had never made a move before. If he had made a move, there would have been nothing for us. But now he makes a move, as if the door of heaven had been opened.


    Although the gate of heaven is called the gate of heaven, it is not set by heaven. He is just a gatekeeper. Are there other secrets hidden in the gate of heaven?


    When I guessed, there was still a huge flow of Reiki. Almost at the same time, I felt a force growing rapidly in my body, and the spine was shining, like a breakthrough. I was not the only one who had the same change. Almost everyone felt that those with low realm were directly breaking through, and there was no natural disaster.


    It can be seen that our guess is right all the time. The so-called heaven robbery is just a barrier set by man. The purpose is very impure. The door of heaven seems to seal the Reiki of the Seven Realms and close all the Reiki in the extreme world, which leads to the high cultivation of people in the extreme world. At the same time, our body seems to be turned off by people.


    Now the switch is opened by me inadvertently, and I''m sure Su Yan and they don''t know the trickiness of the gate of heaven.


    While the lightning flint crossed these thoughts in my mind, the sky completely collapsed and the atmosphere completely collapsed. The originally broken polar world finally came to the end of life at this moment and exploded. However, the fragments and shocks emitted by its explosion did not come and spread, and were sucked into the stars in an instant.


    At the same time, the nine demons roared: No. 2, you deceive people too much.


    That roar is the anger that they have been suppressed for countless years, the cry in their hearts, but it is also their helplessness, because only helpless people will break out when they are forced to a dead end.


    As if he were responding to them, a voice without emotion came from the cold stars and said: since you want to die yourself, it will help you.


    Hearing this, the nine demons manifest themselves at the same time and fly away against the sword light in the sky. Unfortunately, the power of the nine people is so fragile in front of the controller''s sword. Before they touch it, the nine people explode in the stars.


    Seeing this, Wang pangzi and Wang Da Pang exclaimed at the same time: Lao Zu.


    They have no emotional foundation, even with flickering elements, but the things in the blood are cut constantly, just as the nine demons will help us. If there is no blood relationship, they will be easily flickered. In the final analysis, they are all compatriots.


    At the moment when the nine demons exploded, the Shushan mountain in Han Wuqi''s hand also flew out, and the thunder covered the whole void.


    At this time, the polar world explodes, and what we are in is only a corner of the universe, as small as dust. Countless creatures died in the explosion. One God died directly in the vacuum. Only the strong can survive in front of him.


    We benefited from the protection of the temple and were not affected by the extreme cold of the universe. At this time, people in the city were breaking through one after another.


    As the thirty first vertebrae in my body was lit up, a roar came out of the sky, the thunderous Shushan exploded, and Han Wuqi flew back, spilling blood on Xingyu.


    But the golden sword was also broken. Han Wuqi fell into the temple and stumbled towards us. I let the spine light up by myself and met him at the first time. But Han Wuqi pushed me away and said: go, go. When the seal is opened, the controller will shoot again. His goal is you and Su Yan. As long as you die, Su Yan can''t revive.


    Han Wuqi said, spitting out a big mouthful of blood gas, and his body began to overflow. He paid his life for the sword just now. I''m afraid this death is really death.


    But since the controller wants to kill us and will give us a chance, Han Wuqi''s words haven''t finished yet. A big golden sword flies from the distant sky, as if to split the temple.


    Seeing that the No. 2 controller shot again, I wanted to control the temple to enter the gate of heaven. As a result, I found that the whole temple seemed to be imprisoned and could not move at all. It was completely out of my control.


    Han Wuqi saw that the big sword fell down again and turned to fight again, but Jijian was like this. In his life, he could use the strongest sword once and use it, and his life came to an end. Now he can''t resist the blow of No. 2, not to mention the collapse of Shushan mountain, and he has no weapons in his hand.


    Seeing the big sword fall, we all have accepted our fate and don''t want to make unnecessary resistance.


    In fact, I guessed the end when I knew that we had to fight against the controller, because we fought against the sky, the sky that controls everything, which is invincible and supreme existence.


    It can be said that if Su Yan had no chance, he could not go to such a high level, because there was a difference, it would not be a living creature on a level, but even so, he was cleared out.


    This universe can only accommodate nine Supreme creatures, and the rest are under their control.


    Chen Hao took a long breath, looked back at me with a smile and said: boss, why don''t we want the ending of the martial arts story at all?


    "That''s a story. In the story, the bad guys have to wait until the end. But in reality, as long as we touch their interests, they won''t wait for you to grow. Moreover, we step into the mysterious world. The strong can control the fate of others. Our every move can''t escape his eyes. "


    I sat down cross legged, greeted Han Wuqi and said: senior, don''t do it again. It''s useless.


    The dissolution of the Suyan group, I believe they are also aware of this problem. When facing a strong enemy who can kill you at any time, any resistance is just futile.


    Han Wuqi also sighed and walked to me and sat down cross legged. He kept emitting anger. He had reached the end of his life. Now he just kept a breath. After sitting down, he sighed and said: the way of heaven is ruthless. We can''t win after all. It''s a pity.


    It''s a pity that Tao has done too much. The voice fell, he was not talking, just like us, quietly waiting for the arrival of the sword.


    When the sword hangs in the air, the gate of heaven sends out a beep. If you want to close it again, you still block the Qi machine.


    But just then, a big sun suddenly appeared in the dark sky. As soon as it appeared, it lit up the cold starry sky. The light was scattered. There were all sentient beings singing in it. Then a light column hit across the sky and directly shone on the golden sword.


    The big sword crossing the void was locked by the light, and immediately stopped. For a time, the whole void was covered with Ancient Runes, constantly overflowing in the void, and the sword of the second controller was melting little by little under the wind of runes.

 Chapter 625

    Yang Yi burst out at the first time and rushed out of the palace. His body kept shaking because of excitement. He screamed: it''s my master. He''s coming.


    My eyes were wet because I was excited, because I finally waited for people, and because Haotian God didn''t disappoint us. This character that has disappeared for countless years finally appeared again and brought us hope.


    It''s just that the controller and Haotian just shot across the distant void. No one knows their specific location. However, with such great power, traveling through the stars is only a matter of a moment. Distance is nothing to them.


    At the moment when the golden sword broke, the second controller finally said: it''s you! I also said who has the ability to break the balance of the universe.


    In the face of the controller''s inquiry, Haotian God didn''t say anything. The big sun turned in the stars, and the light column shone directly at the place where the sound came. For a moment, the void seemed to be pierced. A huge hole appeared in the stars, like a golden mirror, illuminating a magnificent building, Connected to cities floating in the stars.


    Needless to say, that is the residence of the controller. According to Han Wuqi, that is the home of the second controller. Where he is, he can directly monitor his universe. That''s why they are called controllers.


    Now the light from Haotian mirror should be the light from Haotian mirror. Those ancient and mysterious runes may be the power of origin.


    Haotian directly attacked the home of No. 2 controller, and finally angered the strong man who occupied one side of the universe. He showed on the mirror that he was a giant about ten meters tall, with muscles and beards and infinite power.


    With him, the whole universe was shaking, and countless stars died out and lost their luster.


    Under the irradiation of Haotian mirror, although there is endless emptiness, it is like a screen at this time, showing all the faces of the controller. Haotian, who had not spoken for a long time, finally said: you should look carefully. This is the sky that overlooks the stars and doesn''t care about the strength of all living beings. At the same time, it is also the sky hanging over our heads.


    Suddenly, it seemed inexplicable, but Haotian''s voice followed and said again: look carefully, he is also a living creature. He is not invincible because he has three heads and six arms as we imagined.


    Haotian''s words didn''t have much effect on Han Wuqi. After all, they had been in contact with them, but for us, we have been facing creatures we''ve never seen before, and we have some awe and fear in our hearts. And this fear comes more from the unknown. Now Haotian clearly shines him out. Let''s watch and break the mysterious veil of the controller.


    The No. 2 controller was furious and shouted angrily at the void. Immediately, a light light came out of him. At that moment, it felt that the stars of the whole universe stopped running and stood still. At the same time, a powerful force was pulled away from the cosmic stars and rushed directly towards the controller. Then there was a crisp sound from the place illuminated by the Haotian mirror, From the distant universe, it is very clear and shocks everyone''s heart.


    The next second, the aperture of Haotian mirror broke, and the source of the light was dimmed.


    Haotian didn''t appear, but he seemed to be hidden in the darkness of the universe, just around us. Chen Hao grabbed Yang Yi and shook him several times. He angrily said: where''s your master?


    Yang Yi also had a blank face and shook his head foolishly. Chen Hao wanted to beat him as soon as he squeezed his fist. I grabbed him and said: what''s your strength with a stone


    I said and looked at the top of my head. Chen Hao immediately came over, gently put down the Yang and touched the top of the stone.


    Yang turned his eyes, but he didn''t care. He continued to look for Haotian''s figure in the void.


    It was silent for tens of seconds, and the universe worked again. We can''t see that power, but we can clearly feel discomfort. It can be imagined that if the whole universe stops, it''s not good for us, and some terrible changes may happen.


    I''ve heard people talk about the change of the universe before. They are still studying a problem. The autobiography and revolution of all stars in the universe never stop. According to the conservation of energy, they must have a force to promote. Even if there is no resistance in the universe, who gave the power at the beginning?


    Now, I think there is an answer to this question, but for the scientific and technological civilization of Qingling world, these things are too far-reaching. Even when they are hidden, they are unaware of what is about to happen and are still exploring the mysteries of the universe.


    After the silence, the universe was completely quiet. Even the army of the controller was quiet at this time. It looked like I didn''t know what to do next. The reason why they attack is the command of the controller, and for them, we are a weak world.


    But now it''s different. There are strong people here. For a time, they don''t dare to mess around.


    After more than ten minutes of silence, the people in the temple returned to their senses and began to rescue the wounded, and I didn''t track down Haotian. If he didn''t want you to see such a strong man, it would never be possible to see him. There''s no point in looking for him, and he''s already shot. Next, there will be a war with No. 2. The only thing that''s good for us is in a short time, The controller is not shooting.


    I looked back and walked to Han Wuqi for the first time. As a result, when I passed, I found that his face had recovered. The whole person was very energetic. I smiled at me and said: Zhang Tong, Chen Hao, you two go with me!


    Chen Hao also found that Han Wuqi was like nothing. He was surprised and asked: senior, are you okay?


    Han Wuqi waved his hand and motioned us to follow him.


    Wu De and his men recovered and began to reorganize the city. At the same time, they were on guard against the army of controllers, but they would not be fighting in a short time.


    At the city wall, there was no one around. After the extreme world collapsed, the soldiers of central and Eastern earth gathered together and began to repair the remaining large warships. However, in the process, some people still died in the extreme cold of the universe.


    Without the support of the polar world, the whole gate of heaven stands in the starry sky, a large number of special forces are inhaled from the universe, and our bodies are still changing. In the process of walking, Chen Hao broke through the realm of Jidao and Daozu.


    Han Wuqi looked back and said: it seems that the No. 2 controller has made hands and feet on it and sealed the seven realms. In recent years, he has cut off the connection with the universe, so that the people inside cannot break through. Now the door of heaven is opened, you will get great blessing, but you should remember that your current promotion is still not worth mentioning for the controller. Now Haotian has suppressed him, You may have some time, but not too much. Go to find Han''s mother and revive Su Yan. He and you are our hope.


    Chen Hao was absent-minded and didn''t talk because of his breakthrough. But I still heard something wrong and asked in confusion: senior, won''t you come with us?


    Han Wuqi smiled, carrying his hands and facing the stars. The whole person was shining. He smiled and said: I''ve been tired for tens of thousands of years.


    Then a golden sword flew out of him. This scene reminds me of Ji Ling''s appearance when she left. The innocent little girl turned into a little light in the running and finally disappeared.


    Thinking of this, my face changed. I quickly condensed countless ancient characters and wanted to break into Han Wuqi''s body. Chen Hao also reacted and quickly condensed his anger. Both of them wanted to keep him.


    Han Wuqi smiled and said: it''s useless. If you succeed in the future, set up a grave for me in the starry sky. Let me have a look at this starry sky and our starry sky.


    Then he stopped here. Han Wuqi''s body completely spread out, turned into countless sword Qi, and flew towards the distant stars. It disappeared in a few seconds.


    My eyes were wet. With Chen Hao, they burst into tears.


    Han Wuqi''s last sword can be said to have saved all of us. At this time, Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng also came back from the void. They collected some broken limbs of the nine demons and planned to take them back in the future. Seeing Han Wuqi''s emergence, they both gave a long sigh, and their eyes were wet.


    The whole temple gathered, looked up at the sky, looked at the place where Han Wuji dissipated, silently, no one spoke.


    After a long time, I dried the tears on my face, turned back and said to Wang pangzi: prepare, or defend. I''m afraid they will fight back.


    Chen Hao wiped the tears on his face with his clothes, turned back and said ruthlessly: they are probably scared to death now and won''t attack for the time being. Boss, do we want to listen to senior Han and go to find sister-in-law?


    "Yes!" I promised Han he that as long as he survived, he would go to them. Now Haotian has bought us time and can''t waste it.


    I asked Chen Hao to pay attention to the breakthrough of everyone and solve the problems in time. Wu De suggested to me at this time: boss, it seems that the strength of the seven circles has been raised to a higher level. Why don''t we go back and recruit some people.


    Chen Hao and I already had the idea of leaving them and facing it alone. Wu De''s suggestion came out and was immediately rejected by us. The rest of these people, since they have experienced suffering with us, we will always take the next road, whether good or bad.


    Just as we were preparing, a light suddenly appeared in the crack in the area where the immortal starworm was located, and then a burly teenager appeared at the exit. Behind him was the immortal starworm mother occupying half of the time and space.


    Su Dong appeared only for a moment, with sadness in his eyes. He looked at the place where Han had dissipated indefinitely, and gave a sad roar. Then he turned around without any souvenir and returned to the space where the nine controllers were located again.

 Chapter 626

    It must not be easy for Su Dong to come out. After all, he is still followed by a huge immortal starworm mother. If not, I believe he will come out at the first time when he is aware of it.


    The people in the temple were also stunned when they saw the mother of the immortal star insects for the first time. After all, compared with the mother, the immortal star insects scattered in the stars were just drizzle. But now the nine demons are dead, and the things we once estimated that the immortal stars will be restrained have not been realized. The only thing to be thankful for is that the immortal stars in the star universe have been cleared, which is safe for the time being, so there is no need to think about what.


    However, just when I raised this question, Wang pangzi suddenly said: the purple devil told me that the Tianmo family can indeed restrain the immortal star insects, but it must be the Tianmo who is alive and can completely devour the mother of the immortal star insects and suppress it forever.


    Wang Da Pang added: the heavenly demon is a kind of constitution. The whole heavenly demon family has never appeared, but it has been recorded in ancient books, so


    Wang Dafu wanted to say that there was no hope, but he took it back and didn''t want to destroy all our hopes, but everyone was not a fool and could hear it.


    Wang pangzi is optimistic and jokingly says: my second uncle is hopeless. If I work hard, I may be able to awaken the demons of heaven. At that time, I will repair the art of swallowing heaven, seal the mother, and cut off all its monkeys and grandchildren. At that time, the world will be completely clean.


    Chen Hao believed it and asked fat Wang: even if you can awaken the heavenly demon body, you won''t swallow the heavenly skill!


    Wang pangzi patted mysteriously and said in his arms: Although my grandfather didn''t leave me any residue in the back, fortunately, I had foresight. When I heard about this, I asked about swallowing the sky. I knew that swallowing the sky was only about the physical ability of the heavenly demons. It was also a waste in the heavenly demons, so I was about to come over.


    I heard some speechless. The Tianmo clan didn''t know how many years they had survived. They never appeared Tianmo, and they would appear in their uncles and nephews. However, everything happened by chance. Although Wang pangzi said heartless and heartless, it can be seen that he really had foresight.


    Maybe a miracle will happen then.


    The breakthrough in the city lasted for several hours. After that, we had a large number of jidaozu, jianlingxiao, Chen Hao and Wu De, who almost entered the domain and majored in. But as Han Wuqi said, our strength has been improved, but it is still very fragile for the controller.


    The consumption of blood essence in my body has not fully recovered. If we leave, we have to prevent them from sneaking attacks, so I have to recover to my heyday.


    Wu De, Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao began to count the battle damage, reorganize the team again and prepare to travel far into the stars.


    I continued to absorb the breath of dragon and Phoenix to recover. However, when all my blood essence recovered, my white hair could no longer turn black.


    Looking at the appearance of my white hair in the magic circle, I sighed in my heart, performed magic, and forcibly blackened my hair.


    I don''t like white hair, I believe Han doesn''t like it, and now my appearance can affect the hearts of the whole city. Anyway, I have to face them with my best state.


    It can be said that my performance a few days ago was terrible in Chen Hao''s words, but the past is over. After all, I am a man, not a God.


    When I came out, Chen Hao, they had reorganized the army almost and could leave. In the distance, after repair, the people of central and eastern Turkey entered the warships. However, Tianlao said that the warships of eastern Turkey could not sail far, or even survive for too long. For them who lost their land and life star, the future is a word that worries them.


    Now it is estimated that they will leave with the person in control. If they are abandoned, they will only die in the vast void.


    Because of the loss of life star, I repositioned the position of the gate of heaven on the astrolabe. Finally, I looked back at the huge crack in the void and the gate of heaven that had been closed again by Chen Hao, and the divine city began to move slowly.


    There was a movement on our side, and there was a movement on the controller''s army immediately, but it didn''t seem to be trying to intercept us. It can be said that they are all like us. They belong to the mole ants that survive. We can''t afford to offend the controller. Now they don''t dare to easily provoke Haotian. No one knows whether they will attract Haotian when attacking us.


    They followed us for a while and knew that we were leaving. Then they stopped and began to rectify. They were also ready to leave. A battle finally ended with a fight between the two strong men across the Xingyu, but for us, this is another new beginning.


    On the way, Chen Hao mentioned Han Wuqi again. I said: elder Han came here to find a judge''s pen. Ask Yang Yi if he can contact his master and borrow Haotian mirror.


    After thinking about it, I think it''s impossible to borrow it. After all, it''s a weapon containing original power, not an ordinary magic weapon, so I changed my mouth and said: it''s not borrowed. It''s to see if he can help take a picture. When we come back, we''ll find the judge''s pen.


    I originally wanted to go in and find it once, but considering that Han Wuqi''s powerful divine knowledge can''t be searched out, it''s just a waste of time for us to go, and now the opportunity is the best time to revive Su Yan. Han Wuqi asked me to find Han Peng''s mother before dying, and said that Han Peng''s father and I are the hope of the future. I''m afraid we''re talking about the resurrection of Su Yan, He just didn''t point it out.


    On the way out, the speed of the temple reached its peak, just like a planet, crossing the Dark Universe. On the way, we saw many strange stars and nebulae, and the people in the city realized what kind of space we were in for the first time.


    What is the concept of the universe, and then understand what kind of existence the controller is.


    If Han Wuqi and Haotian hadn''t arrived in time, he would have killed all of us and even wiped out the temple by condensing a sword across the endless void.


    If he wants, he can even stop the universe and destroy a star in one thought. That is the most powerful existence of Xiuzhen civilization so far, the existence that controls everything.


    Along the way, we also saw the scene after the rampage of immortal starworms. Don''t devour half of the planet. It''s like a fireball in the void, burning a little under the power of the universe, maybe a hundred years, maybe a thousand years, maybe calculated in light years, but one day, they will disappear quietly in the universe.


    I''m worried about them. I don''t stop on the way, and even don''t hesitate to use blood essence to urge the temple. Finally found them a month later.


    Tianlao''s spaceship has a simple life support system, but by the time we arrived, it had consumed 7788. However, our overall strength has been improved. Han Dan and Jiang Nu have also stepped into the supreme cultivation of the extreme Tao. Even without a life support system, they can live for a long time.


    Han Peng saw that I was silent, but tears lingered in my eyes. I didn''t say anything sensational. I just told her that the matter had come to an end. Now is the best time to revive his father. Let her take us to find it.


    After the temple set out, I simply said what I had experienced. As for the details, I didn''t say, so as not to make her sad again.


    When he heard that Haotian appeared, Han Peng was relieved and said: when the original Haotian mirror appeared, the controller would be afraid.


    Chen Hao and I were curious. After all, we watched the runes in the Haotian mirror and easily refined the big sword condensed by the controller. It was impossible not to envy, so we chased Han and asked if there were no original weapons in the world except Haotian mirror.


    Han Peng nodded and said: my mother sent me relevant information. The original Star core of Qingling world is very special. Even if the controller gets it now, he can''t use or use the power inside. At least for millions of years, he can only watch. Haotian had an organic relationship from the beginning of cultivation to the source. He constantly absorbed the source for a long time. After countless years of accumulation, Haotian mirror was created.


    Chen Hao and I were full of disappointment when we heard this. Let alone the long time, we didn''t know where the origin was. After all, we didn''t have that chance.


    Han saw our thoughts, reached out and touched my head and said: many people are paying attention to the origin, but the people who really can afford time and opportunities are only Haotian God so far, but since he appeared, he won''t sit idly by.


    When I heard this, I told Han Hua about the breaking of the balance of the universe. At the same time, I quietly removed her hand from my head. I have grown up now, but Han Hua sometimes treats me as a child.


    Han Han realized, smiled, took his hand back and said: we should find our mother as soon as possible. The balance of the universe has been broken. It can only be that Haotian has come to the state of the controller. I''m afraid the encirclement and suppression will happen again.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t speak. Although Han Wuqi said I was hope, I know that time can''t wait for me to grow up. All we can do is try our best to create opportunities for our ancestors and help them as much as possible.


    The strong is everyone''s hope, but in the face of the vast universe and the universe with countless years, there are too many mysteries and too many pioneers. When you come into contact with the larger world, you will find that the so-called peak is just a new beginning.


    I don''t have the idea of going on endlessly. As long as I can get an environment where I can live, I''d rather live my life smoothly. As for others, I can''t think about it anymore.


    Han looked at Chen Hao and me, seemed to understand our thoughts, and whispered: when it''s over, we''ll go home.


    "Yes!" Chen Hao and I nodded at the same time. The road ahead may be the same as the universe. There is no end outside. This end only exists in our hearts.

 Chapter 627

    At that moment, I thought a lot and thought I was tired. Even the optimistic Chen Hao was depressed and no longer lively.


    Has never shown a weak Han, in the face of the vast sea of stars, issued a sigh, his face is full of tired color.


    There is a fixed star disk in Hanhe''s body, which was given to her by her mother. I''ll let Hanhe control it after I replenish enough blood essence to the temple.


    When I was about to arrive, I met a large area of meteorite belt on the way. They were densely arranged across the endless starry sky. It was just mentioned in the big. In the whole universe, they were still as small as duckweed.


    The temple drove in carefully. When we got inside, we found that these meteorites were very irregular, and some broken fractures seemed to have just been broken. I conclude that this is the formation of a war shattered planet. With so many meteorites, how many stars have to be crushed?


    Finally, we found Han''s mother in the middle of the meteorite belt. When they left, there were nearly three million people, but now at a glance, the rest was only about one million, with a loss of two-thirds.


    Where they hide, there is a golden skeleton whose skin and flesh have been removed, leaving only golden bones emitting dazzling light. There are millions of bodies floating around the meteorite. Here, they can only rotate with the meteorite belt and finally dissipate in the center of the universe, but the golden bone is bound by people.


    I was curious to see through the golden light and see what kind of bone it was. As a result, my eyes touched it. My ancient characters made a hissing sound, as if they were going to be melted by the golden light. With a stabbing pain, I quickly took back the blood gas in my body, stretched out my hand and touched it, and two blood drops fell from my eyes.


    A bone horror has such power?


    Han''s mother they entered the city, and the bones were hung on the wall and dragged along. After the nigger came to the city, he smiled and said to me: it was the bones of the half step controller. Every inch of the bones were branded with cosmic runes. If it had not been suppressed, he would have become the controller. Unfortunately, he finally became a running dog of No. 2.


    Now I understand that the corpse in front of me is the target of their hunting this time. Although they paid a very heavy price, they succeeded in the end. A half-step controller like this can stop them at that time without the second shot. No wonder they have wasted so much time to hunt.


    I don''t know how to tell them about Han Wuqi. I hesitated. Fortunately, they didn''t ask about Han Wuqi. I can also breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, on the day we met, there was a terrible explosion in the universe. The explosion point came from a very distant place. We just saw a light point and felt the shock wave. Tianlao estimated that it was hundreds of millions of kilometers. Counting the time, the explosion should have happened two days ago.


    I heard that two days ago, the whole talent was relieved. Otherwise, I was worried that Haotian was besieged by the controller. Han''s mother''s eyebrows glowed, and a fixed star disk appeared, which was a little flashing. The whole disk was much larger than that in my mind.


    The astrolabe has the ability to locate the sky, but it must be where they have been in person to manifest on it. It can be seen that Han''s mother has gone through many places in the universe.


    After watching, the nigger said: some strong people have shot at the immortal star bug, but they still can''t help it.


    The young man grinned: if your field is swallowed up by a group of insects every day, I''m afraid you''ll be crazy, too.


    From their expressions, I felt that it was good for the controller to shoot the immortal starworm. But I didn''t ask much.


    After a long chat, I talked about Haotian. When I mentioned it, I had to mention Han Wuqi. Nigger, they were silent immediately. Han''s mother pursed her lips and didn''t say anything at last. But turned back and waved to me. Han was afraid that I was the stupidest. He hurried over and took me with him.


    To her, Han''s mother said: Zhang Tong, your father''s body was broken, and now there is only a wisp of ghost. If he wants to get vitality, he must use your body.


    My face changed as soon as I heard it. It is reasonable that I should agree to such a request for my elders, but occupying my body is likely to be a loss.


    Han also got nervous, took my hand, moved his lips several times, and finally asked in a hoarse voice: mother, what does this mean?


    She and I have talked about it before. It can be said that she is the most difficult person to do in this matter.


    Han''s mother sighed and said without concealment: seize the house and use Zhang Tong''s body to support your father''s soul.


    Han''s face turned pale and pulled me back two steps.


    But then the nigger said: just borrow, Zhang Tong''s soul can be carried by you. When your father''s spirit recovers and can be strong, you can return the body.


    Han''s mother then said: I won''t hide it from you. Even if your father''s spirit is just a remnant, it is also extremely powerful. I''m worried that Zhang Tong''s spiritual body will be assimilated by him unconsciously. At that time, Zhang Tong may not go back.


    Losing my body means losing all my accomplishments. I''m just an ordinary ghost. I experienced it when I first came to the extreme world.


    Start over, this is not a simple sentence.


    Han fell into silence, and the expression on her face was very tangled. Her mother looked at us and continued: we won''t force Zhang Tong. He can choose by himself.


    Hearing this, I didn''t hesitate and said: I agree. Time is tight, so don''t delay.


    If Su Yan is not resurrected, we will have no hope and everyone will die. And we don''t have much time, and even if I keep my flesh, I can''t change anything at that time.


    Han saw that I promised to come down, and cried out to me with tears in her eyes.


    I know her mood is very complicated now, but she can face it with me. No matter whether she speaks or not, I won''t blame him even in the worst case in the future.


    In order to eliminate the burden in her heart, I looked back at hundreds of millions of people in the city, pointed to them and said: countless people have paid their lives for this struggle. They all have no regrets. Now I just take a little risk. It''s not worth making a fuss. And I did it for everyone.


    I said, raised my hand and touched Han''s face, because after that, I may not be able to touch him for a long time.


    I don''t know whether Han''s mother knows my situation. It''s estimated that mubai didn''t have time to say it. I still remind them that as soon as my soul leaves the body, I have no cultivation, and the ancient words can''t be brought to my soul.


    Han''s mother nodded and said: then you will stay on Xiao Han and she will protect you. Now that you''ve decided, let''s start. It''s estimated that Haotian can''t give us too long.


    I nodded, looked at the nervous Han, comforted her and said: I''ll be fine. You wait for me outside.


    In the main hall, I went in and sat cross legged, then loosened the blood collaterals of my whole body, disconnected the connection with the ancient characters and the spiritual orifices, and opened the spiritual orifices for the first time. The next second, my soul turned into a little golden man and flew out of the spiritual orifices. I came out. Han''s mother immediately shot and a white light quickly fell on my soul, Quickly condensed a set of white armor to cover me and protect me.


    Just a moment ago, I was sweating myself for fear that she would suddenly kill my soul. Immediately, Han''s mother took out a golden pill and asked me to take it. She said it could make my soul materialize. After I took it, my soul soon condensed into an entity, but I don''t know why. My appearance was when I was 15 or 16 years old, which was a little younger than my physical appearance.


    Then Han''s mother taught me how to take off my armor. I felt confused while learning. Now I have no self-protection ability. The armor she gave me is very strong and can resist at least several attacks of domain master. Why should I take it off.


    I''m a little confused, but I didn''t ask.


    Next, Han''s mother wrapped my body with a light again and asked me to go out first.


    It''s useless for me to plant souls. As for the ancient characters of blood essence, they are all left in the flesh. Su Yan can directly absorb them to raise souls.


    Leaving the flesh, my soul began to weaken, but this weakness became very slow with the help of my white armor.


    I just came out. Han Peng immediately welcomed me. I was afraid she was worried and took the initiative to tell her about her situation. However, I concealed the weakness of the soul and body. I was afraid she was too worried to say it.


    Han is worried about my accident and has been with me. Chen Hao and his colleagues gathered around for the first time. After knowing the situation, they all chose silence. After all, saying anything now may make Han Peng sad.


    Later, the temple was in the meteorite group and drifted with the meteorite belt. As for Haotian, we don''t know the specific situation. After all, we can''t have insight into the battle at that level. We were lucky to see it last time.


    During this period, the nigger has been organizing my people and his people to visit the golden skeleton. It is said to see the cosmic runes on it, which is useful for future breakthroughs.


    I have no Xuanli now. Let alone go to see it. It''s very uncomfortable to be illuminated by the light. If I didn''t have my white armor, I''m afraid I would be scattered directly.


    Hanhe didn''t go either. He guarded me all day. At this time, I finally understood why Hanhe''s mother taught me how to take off my armor. It''s been a few days, but it''s of great use. After all, being alone with his wife is also a beautiful woman who can never get tired of watching. She can''t help but do something shameful.


    After all, the soul is also me, not someone else.


    After celebrating for half a month, I found that the weakening speed of the soul was accelerating, and Han also noticed that I had to tell the truth under pressure.

 Chapter 628

    As soon as she heard this, she didn''t wait. She immediately went to ask her mother how much time it would take, and told me about me.


    I heard that my soul was weak, and Han''s mother frowned slightly. In front of me and Han, she asked: have you been rooming more frequently recently?


    My face turned red at once. Han Peng was too ashamed to lift his head. The temple floated. The people in the temple were very idle. Chen Hao and they could also get together to study the bones and discuss the techniques. Especially after listening to me that the man''s stick was powerful, Chen Hao adhered to the young man almost every day and got a lot of benefits.


    Han Dan and I have nothing to do. They are young and young. Naturally, they will be more frequent.


    Han''s mother is a person who came here, but she didn''t avoid it. Seeing that Han and I didn''t answer, she said it was probably caused by doing things frequently. After all, I''m a soul now, and every time I consume my soul.


    I feel that there is also this reason, but my spiritual weakness is not the first time. Last time in the dark space, it weakened as fast.


    I estimated that it would not be a problem to support for a few months. In addition, when it comes to this kind of thing, Han and I are embarrassed to ask.


    Finally, I came back in dismay, but the number of times of that matter began to be controlled, so as not to make me too tired. But even so, the soul is still weak day by day. As time goes by, people begin to worry. After all, Haotian is only one person. No one knows how long he can hold down nine controllers.


    If he can''t contain it, then the controller will kill us, and we will all die.


    Because I was worried, nigger and Han Peng both went to see it frequently. Because my soul was weak, I didn''t dare to approach. I could only hear some news from Han Peng''s mouth. I knew that his father''s three souls had appeared soul light. As long as the soul light of the three souls was lit up, the recovery speed of the three souls would increase to seven souls. As long as the soul appeared, the soul would naturally condense.


    Now the only worry is that I have completely lost contact with my body, like being lost. But I dare not tell Han, and what she hears is still under control.


    I think this should be the need to melt the soul. After all, if I still have a connection with the flesh, the soul in it will not be well nourished.


    Two months later, the cosmic star sky suddenly turned red. Almost at the same time, the rotating meteorite stopped, and the cosmic force seemed to disappear suddenly. A few minutes later, a huge crack appeared in the red universe, which was like a screen, reflecting a terrible scene.


    It was a dark world. Dead planets piled up layer by layer to form a ruin, on which two giant giants were fighting.


    Between them, countless death stars were broken, making the ruins more ruins. I recognize Haotian mirror, and the other person holds a golden sword. You don''t have to guess that he is the second controller.


    They played each other for five days, but in the end they couldn''t tell the difference.


    The nigger made a tut in his mouth and said with envy: unexpectedly, after spending endless years, the old guy really stepped into the realm of the controller by relying on his original strength. In this way, our pressure will be much less.


    I couldn''t understand it for a moment. I asked the nigger: will it be a disaster for us now that the balance is broken and the parallel universe is opened?


    The nigger said: the parallel universe is not the higher universe. Opposite the crack opened, they are only nine people. They are also the controllers. If they had not been counselled by No. 2, we wouldn''t have to be afraid at all.


    I''m still a little confused and continue to ask: but if the balance is constantly broken, won''t it lead to strong existence?


    The nigger patted me on the shoulder and said: it leads to a stronger existence. So far, I haven''t seen it. We have one more strong person, and there will be one more strong person. This is the balance. I''m afraid it takes a lot of controllers to break the balance. Unfortunately, they don''t allow too many people to share a piece of cake. After all, there is one more person, They will lose one person''s share. In those years, they let Su Yan become a Taoist priest. Now think about it, it''s just their temptation. If not, it will stop immediately.


    After hearing this, I finally understand that if the balance is broken, it will not be attacked by stronger powers, but their interests will be reduced, and the mutual attack of two parallel universes is just a divider who wants to reduce interests.


    So as long as we hold on and reach a peaceful agreement, we can actually accommodate more controllers.


    The universe and all living beings are following a balance. And it is still far from breaking that big balance.


    The nigger asked me to think for a while, and then said: so now we have to kill No. 2 in the shortest time and let haotianding take his place. In order to maintain balance, the other eight controllers can only accept it when they react. As long as there is one controller to cover up, we can break through. At that time, we will be equal and qualified to let others listen to your opinions, Otherwise, if you reason with them now, it will be a fart in the eyes of others, and you won''t even see it.


    When niggers complain, it should be their overall plan, but now it seems that the task of killing the controller does not need to fall on us.


    On the fifth day after the battle, the cosmic crack in the void was closed and the whole universe returned to normal.


    A short fight, it is estimated that the next one will take a long time, but at that time, I''m afraid it will be more than number two.


    Chen Hao asked where the nigger just appeared. The nigger said: it''s a cosmic crack. It''s vast and has accumulated countless death stars. Later, it was opened up by the controller and became a battlefield, which is called the ancient battlefield. There are many bones of the controller.


    The nigger made it clear that he should have been inside. When Su Yan was besieged, I''m afraid it also broke out inside. After all, face-to-face collision, their power will destroy the whole universe. As a master, they naturally don''t want to see this result.


    What I''m curious about now is where Haotian will go after he retreats with a tie?


    Unfortunately, the nigger doesn''t know, but he said that the strong at that level can open up their own space. Because of their existence and cultivation, the space will be full of natural runes of the universe, which is difficult to break into. Hao celestial body contains the power of origin. I estimate that there will be the power of origin in his space. If other controllers join hands to attack him, he can hide in it temporarily. With the deterrence of origin, other controllers dare not attack.


    I smiled bitterly twice and added in a low voice: as long as they block Haotian, aren''t they going to shoot us? By the way, the most important question is, do you have any friendship with Haotian?


    When asked this question, the nigger looked a little embarrassed and didn''t have to answer it. So the question came and there was no friendship. Why should Haotian help us?


    The nigger reluctantly said: I hope he sees it for the sake of Qingling world. After all, when he ran away, he also saw through the mystery. But he was calm. We didn''t calm down. Coupled with the deliberate indulgence of the controller, we became scapegoats.


    Judging from Haotian''s current cultivation accomplishments, Su Yan is really a scapegoat, otherwise this kind of thing may fall on Haotian. However, a person who can cultivate several reincarnations, each of which is 120000 years old, must be calm. Su Yan and his family are well-rounded, no more than 50000 years at most. They look much younger than Haotian.


    The nigger finally added: so he owes us, and now he must compensate us.


    The rogue''s words can''t be counted, and even some meaning of self deception is in it.


    The nigger didn''t want to talk about this problem. He suddenly calmed down and said to Han for a moment: lend me your man for a few minutes. I have something I want to talk to him alone.


    Han Peng frowned slightly and didn''t agree. In her opinion, although the nigger is better than him, it''s safer for me to stay with her, because only she can protect me with her own life.


    The nigger said something speechless: you little girl, you''re still excited with me.


    After all, the nigger is also her elder. It would be impolite to say anything. Finally, the nigger reluctantly stood up and said: OK, you follow, but don''t eavesdrop.


    I don''t know what the nigger wants to talk to me, and I don''t know what to talk about.


    When he came to a place where there was no one, Han also opened a little distance. He asked me in a low voice: when Lao Han left, there was no pain!


    When he asked me suddenly, my heart hurt a little, but I still pretended to smile and said: Master Han was still in high spirits when he left without any pain.


    The strong will emerge after great damage. The pain is self-evident. The nigger himself knows that he just wants to find some comfort in my heart.


    The nigger looked a little better and sighed: it''s time for him to rest all his life, but Su Yan knew that he might be sad again.


    I heard something from Han Peng''s mouth. Han Wuqi is Su Yan''s second master. As for Su Yan''s first master, it''s a coincidence that he is his own wife like me.


    The nigger was silent, walked for a few kilometers, and then continued to ask: did old Han leave anything?


    I wanted to tell about haotianjing. After all, it was Han Wuqi''s last wish, but I still didn''t say it. Let me help him realize that wish in the future. It''s a reward.


    I shook my head, and the nigger stopped talking. His eyes looked very sad. When he came to the end of the city wall, he looked at the starry sky, suddenly filled with tears and said in a trembling voice: along the way, the people who used to be have become memories.


    Hearing his words, I felt a lot in my heart and had nothing to say for a long time.


    In my mind, there are also many figures, many. Unfortunately, they have become memories.

 Chapter 629

    The nigger asked about Han Wuqi. As a result, they talked a lot and were in a low mood.


    But at the end of the separation, the nigger suddenly turned back and said to me: boy, remember, we are qualified to be sentimental, but we are not qualified to hesitate. When you hesitate, you are doomed to failure.


    Nigger''s words hit my heart next time. When I was in the extreme world, I hesitated. If Haotian didn''t appear in the end, or Han Wuqi didn''t appear, maybe we are all dead now.


    It''s just that no one can tell what happened in the past. After all, Han Wuqi sneaked in with nine demons, and the final result can''t be determined.


    My heart is suddenly confused. Because of many things, I may really be wrong. Maybe I should take full responsibility for Han Wuqi''s death. In fact, I have such an idea in my heart for a long time. It is precisely because of this that I have been avoiding Han Wuqi''s affairs, and even took the matter of looking for the judge''s pen on myself. It is just to eliminate my sense of guilt.


    But Han Wuqi never said a word of my fault from beginning to end. But the nigger''s reminder now seems to imply to me that if it weren''t for my hesitation and hesitation, there would be different results.


    The more I think, the more confused I am, and the spirit is a little unstable.


    The Han in the distance noticed that he fell to me for the first time and shouted angrily at the black ghost way: what did you tell him?


    Facing the fierce Han, the nigger shrugged and said: just tell him some secrets of growth and teach him how to be a leader. There are little girl movies. It''s not big or small all day. Even if your father sees me, he has to shout big brother!


    Han Dan, regardless of these generations, still stared at the nigger fiercely, and constantly injected Yin Qi into my body to stabilize my scattered spirit.


    The nigger saw that Han''s anger was not reduced, and he didn''t dare to mention any seniority, so he left in dismay.


    Han also didn''t go to theory. He helped me and asked: what happened just now?


    From small to large, I would talk to Han when I met anything and had anything in my heart. But when I was a child, now I have grown up. I need to bear some things by myself. I just want to cheat Han. It''s not an easy thing. I adjusted my mood, kept myself calm and said: nothing. Master nigger told me something about the controller, which may have touched too much and shaken the soul Qi.


    Han she was also interested in the matter of the controller. I drew her attention. I saw that she was interested, and then told her what she heard from the nigger.


    After listening to my words, Han was silent for a long time. After returning to God, he helped me back to my room.


    Han has always been very concerned about Su Yan''s recovery, and he is also concerned about me in disguise. After all, if it lasts for some time, I''m afraid I can''t hold it. Even if I can hold it, I''m afraid I can''t return to the flesh when the spirit is weak.


    Now mubai has had an accident, but no one is getting me a Tiangu corpse to let me absorb blood essence. Speaking of this, I''ve always been curious about what kind of world is in the magic door and why there are Tiangu family corpses.


    Unfortunately, there are too many things. Such unimportant things like this are forgotten when you are busy. In addition, mubai had an accident not long after and didn''t have time to ask.


    But now, I also understand a truth. There are many things I don''t know in the whole universe. I don''t have to ask a reason for everything.


    Only when people come into contact with more things will they stop their curiosity, because curiosity is something that can never be satisfied.


    Staying at home alone, I was full of niggers. Chen Hao came. I opened my heart and talked to him about what happened at that time.


    Chen Hao said unabashedly: if it weren''t for your hesitation at that time, killing them before the delivery of their rights might be a heavy blow, but it''s just maybe, not sure. Besides, we didn''t wait until master Haotian did what you did.


    Chen Hao is relatively straight, but this kind of straight words can make me feel a little more comfortable. It can also be regarded as a kind of self consolation.


    And Chen Hao didn''t veto my mistake at the beginning to comfort me, but directly determined that I might have made a mistake.


    The two talked for more than half an hour. We didn''t stop the topic until Han came back.


    The nigger is right. If you hesitate, you have failed.


    Because hesitation will make people miss a lot of things, opportunities and opportunities. He''s teaching me to grow. That''s right.


    When Han came back, he gave a general description of the situation and said that his father had begun to accumulate wisdom. When the wisdom could communicate, I could go back at that time.


    Because of this, Han he was also very contradictory and worried. He even felt that he owed me. Therefore, every time he brought back the news, he would tell me in great detail. It can be regarded as a kind of comfort for me, but also for herself.


    Complicated things make us all have our own little secrets in our hearts. But it may not be a bad thing.


    It took five months for Su Yan''s spirit to realize. On this day, he also wanted to leave my body, and my weak spirit could finally return to his body.


    For the niggers, Su Yan''s resurrection is undoubtedly a major event. They all gathered together to prepare for Su Yan''s arrival. Similarly, for Han and Chen Hao, whether I can go back is still a top priority.


    The two groups surrounded the whole palace.


    The nigger ordered Wu De and Chen Hao to follow in. I was also led into the palace by Han.


    I haven''t seen it since I left my body one day. I''ve been completely disconnected for so long. Now I feel a little less when I see it.


    In the past, when the soul saw its own body, it couldn''t suppress the ecstasy in my heart, but now I don''t have this feeling. It can be seen that Su Yan occupied my body and has completely changed my mind. Now I''m afraid it''s all his soul light in my mind. Whether I can go back or not is really unknown.


    Han has been staring at me. She already knows that I will lie, so she began to observe my expression, which makes me very embarrassed. After all, she grew up looking at me since childhood. She can guess what I think of any subtle movement.


    Seeing my eyebrows slightly picked, she immediately asked: why, can''t you feel the flesh?


    I know I can''t hide it, and I rush in blindly. At that time, it''s likely that the gods and souls will disappear, so I can only nod my head.


    Han Peng saw me nod and looked anxiously at her mother. With a questioning tone, she asked: how could this happen?


    But before Han''s mother spoke, my body suddenly said: don''t worry. When I came out, I tried to restrain my soul light as much as possible. At the same time, I branded the cosmic Rune on his body, which will be of great help to you in the future.


    Cosmic runes, the runes formed by the stars, can only be sensed by the strong who peep into the realm of the controller, and then build them in their own body. It can be said that this is a great gift. It''s totally different from watching the bones they brought back.


    I pressed my excitement and didn''t reply immediately.


    Han also heard his father''s voice for the first time, and his hand trembled slightly. Han''s mother Wen Yan didn''t say anything, just let me prepare.


    A few minutes later, my body opened the soul, and for a time, it was radiant. Even if it was just a wisp of remnant soul, it was still strong enough for us to bear. The nigger hurried to protect Chen Hao and Wu de. Han Peng wanted to protect me with Tiangu armor, but her mother stopped him and said: care is chaos. Just look around.


    While Han''s mother spoke, a gentle force fell on me and blocked all the power emitted by Su Yan''s soul light.


    At the same time, the people around the outside shot at the same time, and millions of people built an array at the same time. The array was full of special Zhenwen, which completely restrained the void and locked the breath of Su Yan.


    However, this can only solve the urgent problem, not a long-term solution. Sooner or later, the controller will notice, and then he will make a move.


    But now these problems are not what I need to worry about. They dare to revive Su Yan. It must be all arranged.


    The crack of the Lingqiao became larger and larger. When it was fully opened, a golden little man flew out. The moment he came out, the whole void was shaking, accompanied by colorful glow.


    Han''s mother''s eyes were red with tears in her eyes. Her palm suddenly stretched out and held Su Yan''s soul light in her palm for the first time.


    Almost at the same time, Wu De and the nigger released extremely Yin Qi. Both of them were the poles of the world, building layers of Yin Qi to wrap the soul light of Su Yan.


    Su Yan is also converging his breath after coming out. Until all the breath is hidden, the body protection light on us disappears. Han''s mother didn''t pay too much attention to Su Yan, but from her eyes, they must have a lot to say.


    Even so, she quickly restrained her mind and sent a message to me, saying: I''ll try to send you in. Remember, if you are not recognized, don''t use force, but withdraw at the first time.


    I nodded. When I was ready, a force pulled me and directly pushed me into the spiritual orifices of the flesh.


    The moment I entered, a powerful force was about to push me out. I wanted to compete, but the force on me pulled me out.


    Han Li immediately came forward and asked: Niang, what''s going on?


    Han''s mother didn''t answer, but scolded Han and said: go out!


    All her thoughts were on me now. She was willing to go out and pretended not to hear when she was scolded. When she saw that her daughter was disobedient, her mother frowned slightly. Seeing this, I quickly said: Xiao Han, you go outside first. I''m fine.


    There are too many people, and I still face my elders. I also changed my name to avoid being numb.


    Han he was still worried and asked me: it''s all right.


    "Nothing!" I smiled easily, "my mother is here. How can I be in trouble. You go out first and don''t distract me. "

 Chapter 630

    The soul is rejected by its own body. It''s not something, but something big. Han''s mother was also aware of this problem, so she let Han go out, so as not to make trouble here.


    After Han Han left, Chen Hao and Wu De were cold. Chen Hao said: aunt, my boss is your son-in-law anyway. Anyway, he is also to save people. Now, you have to find a way. Otherwise, it''s hard for you and my sister-in-law to explain, isn''t it?


    Chen Hao couldn''t say such meaningful words, but Wu De told him behind his back.


    Han''s mother looked dignified and answered Chen Hao: don''t worry, no matter what way, Zhang Tong won''t have an accident.


    Chen Hao and Wu De were relieved to get this sentence as a guarantee, and I was relieved myself.


    After all, there is an old saying in the countryside that the son-in-law is separated by a little after all. I don''t want to doubt Han''s parents, but I have some thoughts and worries about this kind of thing.


    Han''s mother immediately sent a message to me saying: your body doesn''t recognize the spirit. The only way is to send you in forcibly, so that the spirit can be broken in rejection and integrated into the soul light. In the whole process, I will use the talisman to hold your soul, and won''t drive you out of your wits. Just do this, you will suffer a lot.


    The spirit was broken back and forth, and the pain could not be described in words.


    Han''s mother saw that I didn''t answer immediately, and then said: the second method is that you separate the soul light, let me enter it, and let your body experiment slowly. Only in this way, the soul light contacted by the soul is limited, which will take a long time. Now you can choose.


    Time is the most expensive thing we can''t afford. Now every day, we can be said to be frightened. If I choose the second method, it is likely to treat everyone as a burial object.


    Han''s mother said the first way first. It can be seen that it is also the way she recognized. She was just afraid that I couldn''t bear the pain, so she gave me the second choice.


    But anyway, I can''t choose the second possibility, which will also be looked down upon by others. Han''s mother was still worried that Han would hate her. She didn''t forget to tell Chen Hao and Wu De not to mention it.


    I nodded when she looked at me. There is a gap between their mother and daughter because they have been separated for too long. It is impossible to make them more alienated because of me.


    Han''s mother was relieved. There was a carving knife in her palm, and tens of thousands of Zhenwen were burned when she raised her hand. For this powerful and mysterious Zhenwen, I have an impulse to learn, and I think it is possible to be satisfied if I put it forward now.


    After thinking about it, I had the cheek to ask. Han''s mother was stunned. Finally, she agreed to my request and promised to teach me when I recovered.


    Zhenwen should be a kind of Su Yan''s technique, but it is spread within their group. It can be seen that this technique is extremely powerful and is a powerful technique against the master''s army. Unfortunately, we people in Qingling world can''t pass it on to them, but it is estimated that in the end, it can be passed on after gaining their trust.


    If they can practice my Tiandao boxing, I will pass it on to everyone without hesitation in several battles. Unfortunately, there are restrictions on learning Tiandao boxing. Of course, my cultivation may not reach that level. When I get there, I should be able to find another way to pass it on.


    After giving me the promise, a force of attraction came out of my mother, the armor on my body cracked, and the spirit was entered into the spiritual body for the first time. With my spirit body entering the body, countless Zhen patterns also entered, and a Zhen Fu was built in my spiritual body, completely sealing my soul body inside.


    For a time, my soul body was like a leather ball, kicked around by the repulsive force inside, flew in the spirit body for a while, and then was directly torn into soul light.


    Zhen Wen is shining and doesn''t let my soul escape. In this way, I am equal to bearing all the pain.


    At that moment, I opened my mouth, but there was no sound in my throat, because I had no noumenon and no spirit body. The pain came directly from my consciousness.


    When the soul light overflowed and dispersed, the soul orifices also began to shine. As Han''s mother said, they began to absorb my soul light. In this way, to a certain extent, it will naturally recognize my breath.


    But the whole process, every second is as painful as a year.


    I don''t know how long after that, my soul was reorganized for the first time. Because the soul light was absorbed, my spirit and body were much weaker. The fatal thing is that at this level, I still can''t contact the body. If I toss back and forth several times, my soul will be absorbed by the spirit body as the soul light.


    I was aware of this problem. Han''s mother should also be aware of it. She was broken the second time. At the time of integration, she asked me about it through Zhen Wen.


    I told her the truth, and she looked dignified.


    The fifth time, when my soul was condensing, I was shocked to find that my soul had returned to its teenage appearance.


    If this continues, my soul will return to the time of birth and die completely.


    Seeing this, Wu De and the nigger hurriedly played Yin Qi and wanted to cultivate my spirit. The result was not great. Even so, they still spared no effort to inject Yin Qi into Zhenwen.


    By the eighth time, I had returned to the age of knowing Han. Not only did I get younger, but I also found that I couldn''t remember many things and my thoughts were becoming childish.


    Rejuvenation, no, this is to enter reincarnation, but the underworld of fairy reincarnation no longer exists. Where will I reincarnate again?


    Subconsciously thought about some problems, and the next second the whole person was confused.


    Chen Hao was so anxious outside that he turned around and said: I''ll call my sister-in-law in.


    However, Han''s mother sealed the whole palace, and Chen Hao couldn''t get out. He also knew he couldn''t get out. He just said it on purpose. After all, only Han Hua can talk to Su Yan and his wife about conditions and bully them now.


    After taking two steps, Chen Hao saw that Han''s mother didn''t say a word and walked back in dismay.


    But just then, I felt a familiar smell coming from my soul, and it began to recognize me. The moment I was recognized by the psychic body, my backward IQ recovered again. I was ecstatic when I realized that the Lingqiao began to recognize, but now I can''t remove the Zhenwen. I have to come several times.


    When I spread the news, Chen Hao and them breathed a sigh of relief.


    After two more reorganizations, Han''s mother removed the Zhenwen. I cooperated with her to hook the Lingqiao for the first time and eliminate the repulsive force. The soul sat cross legged in the Lingqiao. At the moment of continuous with the body, the blood gas in the body surged, but with the blood gas boiling, there were mysterious cosmic runes.


    Now the soul is too weak. I dare not touch it. I can only let it go. With the accumulation of blood and Qi, my soul began to grow stronger. In just half an hour, I had hooked up the ancient characters.


    Han''s mother couldn''t help sighing when she saw this scene: with Tiangu characters, the recovery speed of spirit body is 100 times that of others.


    I agree with her. Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness appeared a month ago. As a result, he didn''t recover much in a month. Unfortunately, ancient characters are born. If he wants to recover with the help of ancient characters, he can only completely occupy my flesh and complete the real sense of sacrifice.


    That''s what I''ve been worried about before, but fortunately, they didn''t want their daughter to be a widow.


    Control my body. I touched the cosmic Rune at the first time, and the result was that it moved. The blood gas of my whole body surged uncontrollably. For a time, my whole body tingled. The flesh and ancient characters couldn''t hold the blood gas, and the blood mist exploded directly from the pores of my body.


    Han''s mother hurriedly reminded me: you can''t see the cosmic runes in your current state. Don''t mess around. At least you can''t see some true meaning until you step into the domain master level.


    After receiving the warning, I had to give up. The blood in my body calmed down a few minutes after the cosmic Rune was quiet. The blood gas outside the body was also recovered for the first time. Seeing that I was in stable condition, Han''s mother said to Chen Hao and Wu De slightly tired: you two take him out and give him to Xiao Han.


    Wu De and Chen Hao are uncomfortable here, but Wu De is useful here. His Yin Qi is very unique after integrating with the Yin Qi of the nigger. As for Chen Hao, he is my close relative and let him supervise nearby. After all, if Han came, it was estimated that her heart would be broken when she saw my soul being broken.


    When we came out, Han Peng waited outside and paced back and forth. When he saw me carried out by Chen Hao, his tight face spread out and hurried to me to ask about the situation.


    I said it simply, but didn''t say the specific details.


    After handao took me back, I tried to walk on the ground for half a day. Because I left for too long, the control of my body seemed a little stiff. I could walk completely only after adapting to one afternoon. I then had a few moves with Chen Hao, which was a complete recovery.


    The temple where Han''s mother and father are located is now sealed by layers of town patterns. The breath is not exposed. It''s just a strong man like Su Yan. His regeneration does not need breath leakage. When his cultivation recovers, the controller will certainly notice it.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, the nigger came to find me and Han, and let''s find Haotian.


    We don''t know where Haotian''s field is. How can we find it?


    I stood up, but the nigger took out a light map and directly entered my astrolabe. When there was a luminous point on the astrolabe, I found that Haotian was very close to us.


    But the nigger soon explained: it''s not very close, but the control domain. As long as it''s in the universe, it''s this distance from anywhere, but whether it can go in depends on his meaning.


    The nigger said and gave me a letter. It was not condensed with Xuanli, nor burned with soul, but written with a pen.

 Chapter 631

    Personally, I''m afraid it''s just like this. It can be seen that Han''s mother has given enough respect. You can''t ask for help without respect.


    Chen Hao took the envelope and swallowed his saliva. His hands trembled and asked the nigger, "will you send it like this?"?


    The nigger was stunned for a moment and said seriously: just send it like this. Why? What''s the problem?


    I swallowed my spit, grabbed the nigger to go and said: if Haotian''s domain is not opened to us, or he suddenly gets angry after entering


    When the controller gets angry, Chen Hao and I still have lives. That''s no joke.


    The nigger glanced at us and said with a little contempt: look at your advice. You''re scared like this before you go?


    Chen Hao also simply stuffed the envelope back to him and said: you''re not afraid, go yourself. It''s not far anyway. It won''t take much time.


    The domain of the controller is a special existence in this universe. People outside are close to it, but it''s not like this when they come back. What''s the name of the unit Jiang NV told me? Light years. Light has to run for a year. When Chen Hao and I run back, I''m afraid everything is cold. In that case, it doesn''t make any difference whether we go or not.


    Chen Hao and I don''t want to go, but we can''t just go without a bottom in our heart. At least we can have something to give us confidence. Even if it''s not in kind, let us know in a few words, we don''t panic.


    The nigger choked by Chen Hao and rolled his eyes. He didn''t know what to say. I also hurriedly said: senior, we are far from him in terms of seniority and strength. Maybe haotianmen won''t let us in. If something important happens, I think you are more suitable.


    The wrangling lasted a little longer. Han''s mother couldn''t listen. She came out and said: Haotian is also your elder, and he had some contacts with the Zhang family of Tianshi mansion. If you go, even if he doesn''t want to see you, he won''t hurt you. He will send you back then.


    Han''s mother came forward. Chen Hao and I were embarrassed to argue, and with her words, we were not particularly flustered.


    It just has something to do with our family?


    After thinking about it, I can only think of Zhang Daoling. Zhang Daoling came out of Tianshi mansion, or Zhang Daoling came to Tianshi mansion.


    Although it''s reincarnation, at least I''m also Zhang Daoling''s grandson. I believe it won''t embarrass me for Grandpa''s sake.


    My guess is not groundless. Grandpa keeps reincarnating and arranging some things. Maybe Haotian hasn''t left at that time. Even if he leaves, I''m afraid he will know what grandpa did. As the leader of the seven worlds, I believe grandpa can''t do those things without his acquiescence.


    Chen Hao and I were reluctant, but compared with us, Tianlao completely resisted, and was almost coerced into the spaceship by Chen Hao.


    When he heard that he was going to control the domain, Tianlao''s eight mechanical claws kept shaking. When he got on the ship, he let him slow down for a while before he drove the ship out askew.


    The domain distance of the controller on the astrolabe is only hundreds of thousands of kilometers, but it still goes a long way when driving up. I feel that the surrounding space is somewhat different as we approach. Chen Hao and I just have a bad feeling, but Tianlao measured it through a special instrument and told us that the space-time nearby is distorted.


    Chen Hao and I were happy as soon as we heard it. Chen Hao knocked hard on his forehead and said: all nonsense.


    Facing two illiterates, Tianlao looked helpless and said with a pair of mechanical eyes: what I said is true, black hole, black hole, you know? The space-time around the black hole is distorted. The light is not straight, but arc, and will turn around the black hole, so light can''t escape from the black hole.


    Chen Hao and I listen to these like heavenly books, but speaking of black holes, I think of the scene when Han''s mother came out, like those exploding meteorite planets. The light is really a circle. Unfortunately, there is no straight light in the large-scale explosion, so I can''t see it.


    Seeing that we didn''t believe it, Tianlao hurried to operate on the virtual screen and call up some very professional knowledge for Chen Hao and me to see.


    Now we don''t have the mind to study. Just glancing at it, I said: OK, OK, we believe in you. Even if time and space are distorted, I believe you can find the entrance.


    Tianlao said with a bitter face: two young Xia, I''m too proud of my old man. I''m in control of the entrance of the domain. I don''t have the ability to find the little old man.


    Han''s mother didn''t say where the entrance was, and the place marked by the astrolabe was only a point within the scope. It can be seen that it''s impossible to find the entrance, but as long as we reach the periphery, Haotian should come out and say something even if he doesn''t see us.


    I told Tianlao: don''t worry about the entrance, just get as close as possible.


    Tianlao''s face looks a little better. He controls the machinery in front of him, with countless numbers jumping on it. It''s difficult for me to keep up with the speed of calculation. It can be seen that the human brain still can''t keep up with the mechanical equipment of scientific and technological civilization in terms of the speed of calculation.


    The speed of the spaceship decreased at the edge. Tianlao deliberately set the spaceship to fly in a straight line, but I can clearly feel that the spaceship is turning.


    It can be seen that what Tianlao said just now is not a lie. After calculating for almost two hours, Tianlao calculated the route. The spacecraft engine started again, began to adjust the direction and circled towards the deep. The whole process is like floating in the water, ups and downs.


    Chen Hao and I were very uncomfortable by dianpo. Seeing that we were unhappy, Tianlao hurriedly said: there is no way. There is too much gravity near here. Only in this way can we get rid of its gravity. Fortunately, this is not a real black hole, otherwise the power of our spacecraft can''t escape at all.


    Tianlao said something professional. Chen Hao and I are basically confused, but it''s not easy to show ignorance. Chen Hao nodded affectably, patted Tianlao''s head and said: do a good job and go back to give you some benefits.


    As soon as he heard that it was good, he was ecstatic.


    Chen Hao winked. We retreated to the tail of the cabin and got out of the sight of the old man. Chen Haocai complained and said: it''s a ghost. I think Yangyi''s master doesn''t want to see us at all. Otherwise, with his ability, he should have known our existence long ago. Now he''s completely pretending to be dead!


    I was so frightened that my whole body trembled. I pressed Chen Hao''s shoulder, put my middle finger on my mouth, made a gesture, and warned: be careful!


    Chen Hao shrunk his shoulders and dared not speak.


    But I have to say that Chen Hao''s words are reasonable. It''s just that when big people do things, they must have the principle of big people. Moreover, a high-ranking person can''t meet us in person. The specification is too high and we can''t afford it.


    The important thing is that this matter is only negotiated by Han''s father and mother with him at best, and it is not determined. In this case, he came in person, and it is not equal to agreeing?


    The stronger the strength, the heavier the interests involved, which is not something we can predict.


    During the flight of the spaceship, we met a warship like a planet. It seemed to be damaged and silent in the starry sky. The raised steel building on it looked like a ferocious beast from a distance.


    Chen Hao excitedly suggested: boss, if we can get it, the temple won''t be so crowded.


    The spaceship is really big. It''s hard to imagine if you didn''t see it with your own eyes. If you really get it, there''s no problem living in billions of people.


    Tianlao also stared at the spaceship, his eyes were full of greed, but he could distinguish the situation. He soon calmed down and said: it was the mother ship of class III civilization. For class III civilization, the mother ship was their planet. There were all the equipment in it. Just looking at the appearance of the spaceship, it was silent for tens of thousands of years. Even if we could go up, we couldn''t drive.


    Chen Hao said dismissively: isn''t it just a broken ship that can''t drive?


    Tianlao controlled the speed of the spaceship to slow down and flew around the huge Mothership for a while. He said: the technology of the third level civilization is not as simple as intelligence, but involves bionics. Such a spaceship can be said to be a brain. If you want to control such a brain, it is not something that a low-level civilization can do. Even if we can be recognized, we can''t provide energy for it.


    In a word, even if this thing is given to us, we can''t use it. On the other hand, to understand Tianlao''s words, a civilized Mothership is equivalent to the existence of their territory. Being abandoned here proves that it has experienced terrible things. It''s better not to provoke it.


    Although it can''t be taken away, it can only be seen, but it also refreshes Chen Hao''s and my understanding of the three-level civilization. Moreover, in one level, it also exists with different strengths.


    The ship flew by the mother ship and walked a few kilometers. In front of it, there were large pieces of ship wreckage, which could not be counted.


    Tianlao said: this civilization seems to have encountered a war and was completely annihilated. Like this, the war to destroy a civilization in the scientific and technological civilization is mostly to compete for energy and lose energy. In advanced things, it is just a pile of scrap iron.


    It took our ship seven or eight hours to scrape through the battleship cemetery.


    Chen Hao guessed: these spaceships will not all be destroyed by the master of Yangyi, will they?


    Tianlao replied: not quite. It should be destroyed in other places, attracted here and gathered here.


    The road to the domain where Haotian God is located is like a spiral ladder, in which we rise and fall a little closer.


    In addition to warships, we also saw the skeletons of other creatures. Some were huge and shiny, and some had withered and decayed for too long.


    But after walking forward for half an hour, what appeared in front was a skeleton sitting cross legged. The bones of his whole body had lost their luster, but the spirit was shining, and the blue light was dim and bright.


    I went to have an insight at the first time, but the runes in my line of sight prompted me. I immediately felt palpitations and lost my voice: it was the skeleton of the controller.

 Chapter 632

    As I said, I was also startled. The veteran shook, and the spacecraft rushed out in a flash of light. However, the afterburner was too strong, and the whole spacecraft was flashing red lights and harsh alarms.


    Chen Hao hit him a few times before waking him up. In his panic, he quickly stabilized the spacecraft.


    I was scared myself, but I was still dissatisfied with Tianlao''s gaffe and almost screwed up. I couldn''t help scolding: it''s not a skeleton. Drive back to me quickly.


    The corpse was not released when we were close. When I had insight, it was released, but it was only aimed at me. It was not terrible. It was just a sudden shock. The three frightened themselves and panicked.


    Tianlao slowed down the speed of the spaceship. He was still very nervous and said: really go back? You know, the controller can kill hundreds of people like you with a drop of blood essence.


    Chen Hao also noticed that there was not much power on the bones. It was estimated that he had died for too long, and the power had overflowed. He stared at Tianlao and said: let you go back. Where did you get so much nonsense.


    Tianlao reluctantly opened the spaceship back and muttered: don''t be greedy for cheap. The bones of the controller must be full of treasure, but the treasure can''t be touched by anyone. If you don''t pay attention, it''s a fatal disaster.


    The spaceship soon returned to the place of the bones. From the spaceship, the bones of the controller are not too large. Compared with those bones before, they seem to be inconsistent with the name of the controller. If I hadn''t found that his spirit has light and insight, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know he is the controller if I walked by.


    Tianlao approached carefully. Chen Hao and I restrained our breath as much as possible, and then got off the ship and approached the sky.


    The light in the Lingqiao was dark and bright, which made the surrounding space-time blue. The stars of the week are affected and eclipsed.


    Chen Hao swallowed his saliva and said to me: boss, isn''t that thing still dead, leaving a wisp of soul?


    I looked at the bones from a distance. They were very rotten. Considering the strength of the controller, he had died here for hundreds of millions of years. If there were a remnant soul, it would have been restored by the ability of the controller. Moreover, the bones will exist much longer than the soul. The cosmic runes on his bones have scattered, and there can be no residual soul.


    And just now when I had insight, there was really a remnant soul. I would have died long ago and wouldn''t be alive now. I analyzed it. Chen Hao was not so nervous. He asked me: boss, what would that be?


    I don''t know what it is, but the master''s bones are basically intact, except for a piece of heavenly spirit bone, which should be the cause of his death.


    I just said it, and Chen Hao blurted out: isn''t it a magic weapon that can kill the controller?


    To tell the truth, I also have this idea when I see the defective heavenly spirit bone, but I''m not sure. At the same time, I scolded Chen Hao and said: in the powerful magic weapon, it can only play its power in the hands of people with corresponding strength. Look at the book of seven arrows on the nail head. It''s not claimed to be able to cut the way of heaven. What''s the result?


    A powerful magic weapon can indeed make the master have extraordinary power, but it can''t let you cross many realms to kill your opponent. It can only be said that the magic weapon can penetrate the controller''s defense driven by enough power. If it is replaced with another magic weapon, let alone kill, it will be scattered by that power.


    Chen Hao listened to me and nodded in agreement. During the speech, they also touched the broken tianlinggai. They haven''t been attacked here, which made me relieved. They groped and looked down at the hole in the tianlinggai.


    The brain marrow inside has long disappeared. At a distance of more than ten meters, there is a Wang of golden liquid without luster, but it gives people a good feeling.


    The thing with blue light is in the middle of the golden liquid, and its body is only the size of a fist.


    When Chen Hao and I were staring, a voice suddenly came from behind and asked: what are you looking at?


    The voice came too suddenly. Chen Hao and I didn''t recognize that it was Tianlao. We turned back when we were scared. They shot at the same time. Fortunately, Tianlao reacted quickly, and then said: it''s me.


    At this time, we also react. At the last moment, the power accumulated in our body and did not erupt. Tianlao was so frightened that his eyes fell out of the iron nest that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    We made such a big noise on it, the bones didn''t change, and we didn''t even have the strength to fight back against us, which made us braver. I believe that as long as we don''t take the initiative to release power to him, it won''t attack us.


    The old man calmed down and looked down at the crack with us. After only one look, he exclaimed: Divine marrow fluid.


    Chen Hao and I grabbed his eight hands and asked: what is divine marrow fluid?


    Although Tianlao can''t practice, his insight is not comparable to ours, because in their civilization, many things are on the Internet, and their group are rats in the dark. They can pick up something for you.


    So they must have come into contact with some things in the three grade civilization, and Chen Hao and I have been pushed to the void, and some of them are nervous.


    Chen Hao and I listened to the essence of the brain of the controllers, and their eyes were shining.


    There are only nine controllers alive in the universe, and the dead ones are probably harder to find than the living ones. If we encounter the one who has just died, we don''t have the ability to get close. Now this opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    But I am also confused. Doesn''t Haotian know that there is a master''s skeleton here? Or did he put it here on purpose?


    This kind of problem can''t be solved by thinking. No matter what the matter is, when you encounter such a good thing, you must take advantage of it first.


    But Chen Hao and I were not stupid enough. Chen Hao asked Tianlao what the blue light was. Tianlao couldn''t answer. The latter two threatened and lured him to go down first to explore the way for me.


    We are not that kind of ruthless things, but scientific and technological civilization, memory can be stored, and his conscious energy body, I saw him secretly hiding in the core of the spacecraft before, so what we talk and communicate with now is just a replica of him, and the information is transmitted to the conscious energy body, just as he is communicating with us.


    Tian Laosi refused to live until I revealed his little secret and threatened him that if he didn''t go, he would make public the place where he hid his conscious body when he went back to see if there were any curious people and take it to have a good study.


    Under constant threats, Tianlao finally compromised. Eight claws climbed on the bones and climbed down against the bone wall.


    Although the bones are not big, the vertical distance of a head is still tens of meters high. Tianlao spent more than ten minutes to the end. He had been forced to go down. He didn''t pit us when he arrived. He gave full play to himself. After more than ten minutes, he waved us down.


    Chen Hao and I all converged and naturally couldn''t resist the air. It took them half an hour to climb down from the inside of the smooth skull to the edge of the golden pool. Chen Hao and I took out the magic bottle we were carrying and began to fill the golden liquid. We didn''t pay attention to it for the time being. The bottles we were carrying were not ordinary bottles. It''s more than enough to fill a pool, As a result, only one drop was filled and the bottle was full.


    Chen Hao and I have only one with us. In this way, we can''t take the rest. Moreover, there can only be one drop in mustard space, and we don''t have to think about anything on the spacecraft.


    For a time, Chen Hao and I were worried. If we left like this, it was the same thing whether we could find it when we came back. After thinking for a while, Chen Hao said ruthlessly: boss, let''s use it to cast the body!


    Tianlao was carefully approaching the blue light thing. Hearing the speech, he hurried to say: it''s a waste. How precious this thing is, it''s a monster.


    However, his voice fell, and Chen Hao and I jumped down.


    Immersed in the golden liquid, the whole body is immediately transparent. I feel that every pore is stretching. A soft but extremely powerful force infiltrates a little bit along the pores. At the beginning, I didn''t feel any unique changes, but after a few minutes, I found that the body is undergoing amazing changes.


    Chen Hao, I don''t know, but I''m not only changing my body, but my spine is also changing. After the golden warm current enters the spine, the golden light above is more powerful and has a tendency to spread upward. I don''t know if I can light up several vertebrae.


    When Chen Hao and I were immersed in that wonderful feeling, Tianlao suddenly screamed. Chen Hao and I quickly opened our eyes and looked at him. We saw that his eight hands were dancing disorderly. We wanted to get the blue light ball, but we didn''t dare to touch it. The action was a little funny.


    But it can also be seen that it was unusual. Chen Hao and I swam around Tianlao. Chen Hao asked Tianlao: old man, what is this?


    Tianlao looked very nervous, but he kept staring at the blue light ball and was reluctant to leave from it.


    After asking Chen Hao twice, Tianlao said: This is the energy crystal of level Four civilization and has endless power. If the ancient books are right, this kind of thing is beyond the power of the universe, and it doesn''t take much effort to kill the controller.


    "True or false?" Chen Hao and I became nervous all of a sudden. He whispered to heaven and said: can we take it away.


    The old man raised his voice and said sharply: take, you must take. This kind of thing can''t be found. You know, the fourth level civilization only existed a long time ago. Since then, the fourth level civilization has completely disappeared.


    Hearing this, we were even more excited. We couldn''t help but want to touch it. As a result, he was pulled back by Tianlao and warned: this kind of thing can''t mess around. I went back to the tool to test the stability of energy.

 Chapter 633

    Tianlao''s instruments are still very useful for energy detection. In the face of unknown things, we don''t dare to touch them easily, not to mention what is left over from the fourth level civilization.


    Because of nervousness, the day grows old quickly and comes quickly. Holding a mechanical box in his hand, he opened it and stretched out a probe. When he saw that the probe was about to contact the energy crystal, Tianlao stopped and waved Chen Hao and me away.


    Chen Hao and I suppressed our curiosity and retreated to the edge along the golden divine marrow liquid. Tianlao also told us: if it emits blue light but erupts strength, it''s not a big problem. Just hide. But if its light suddenly turns red, it proves that the unstable power will erupt. You can go as far as you can. Don''t hesitate.


    Chen Hao couldn''t help asking: old man, how powerful would it be if it exploded unsteadily?


    Tianlao replied: I''m afraid Haotian''s domain will be blown up.


    Hearing this answer, Chen Hao and I are speechless. We can blow up Haotian''s domain. Where else can we escape? After hesitation, they simply came together again.


    Tianlao didn''t care about us. He controlled the probe a little bit and approached the energy spar very carefully. In a few minutes, we almost dared not breathe in the atmosphere and watched the probe contact the spar.


    At the moment of touching, the machine in Tianlao''s hand lit a red light, with a series of numbers beating on it. Chen Hao and I just looked at the old machine with the remaining light. Our eyes mainly focused on the energy crystal. It may be that the probe touched it, and the light on it dimmed a lot after flashing. We clearly saw its appearance. It was a hexagonal crystal, the outer ring was light blue, close to the inside was light red, and the red in the core was heavier, Chen Hao and I were shocked.


    The crystal is only the size of a palm and is very exquisite.


    The light burst for several seconds, then gradually stabilized, and the red of the core gradually faded. Tianlao then heaved a sigh and said: this energy crystal once exploded and consumed a lot of energy, so it is now relatively stable.


    Chen Hao broke out once and consumed a lot of energy. He hurriedly asked: is this thing useless now?


    Tianlao may be stimulated. He is too excited and has a lot of gall. He looks back at Chen Hao and says: have you ever heard that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse? This is the energy crystal left over from the fourth level civilization. Even if there is only a little, it is very strong.


    What I think is not whether it can be used or whether it has power, but whether it can create weapons and whether it can be used against the controller.


    Two questions were asked, but Tianlao didn''t answer them at the first time. Instead, he carefully controlled the probe to clamp the crystal into a square box.


    At the moment of locking the lock, Tianlao breathed out and completely relaxed. Seeing this, Chen Hao pressed the box and said: I''ll keep the things for the time being. I''ll give them to you when I use them.


    Such an important thing naturally needs to be grasped in the hand.


    Tianlao knew we couldn''t give it to him, so he didn''t make any struggle. Chen Hao received the box. I continued to ask the question of Tian Lao just now, which is also a key problem. If it can not be made into a weapon, it is simply an energy body and can not be used, it will not play a great role for us.


    Tianlao didn''t answer my question immediately. After a little meditation, he said: in theory, it can be made into weapons. After all, as long as it can stimulate its energy, but the biggest problem is that now I''m afraid I can''t find materials that can carry its energy. Ordinary materials will blow us up first when launching.


    Chen Hao and I are not making a sound. At present, it is really difficult to find such materials. I typed ancient characters, surrounded the box layer by layer, and covered all the breath.


    If Haotian disdains the bones of the controller, we don''t hide him or ask him. But this energy crystal can penetrate the soul of the controller. Even if he has the original weapon, Haotian should be moved.


    So I guess he didn''t monitor the area where he is now, so naturally he can''t find it.


    Outside my ancient characters, Chen Hao built several seals, and finally threw it into a pile of magic tools and pills. Mixed power and breath, as long as Chen Hao doesn''t open his personal space, I believe Haotian can''t notice it.


    Clean up, Chen Hao and I continued to soak in the divine marrow fluid. We originally held the hope of breakthrough. As a result, the more later the force entered the body, the weaker it was. In the end, we just quenched the body again, the mysterious force fluctuated in Chen Hao''s body stabilized, and the spine in my body was slowly dim, without further improvement or even breakthrough.


    Chen Hao and I sighed and moved our body. Although there was no breakthrough, the strength of our body was greatly enhanced. It''s a pity that we didn''t achieve the desired effect.


    Seeing our disappointment on our faces, Tianlao explained next to us: the human body is also like a container. What kind of state can hold how much power is constant. Unless you break through and expand your capacity, relying on external forces can only fill your body at best.


    The appropriate metaphor is very consistent with the situation of Chen Hao and me, but Chen Hao and I have already seen it, otherwise we will not come out of the divine marrow fluid.


    Looking at a lot of divine marrow liquid, Chen Hao and I are reluctant. We have absorbed it for so long. I''m afraid we only consumed a few drops. If we can''t find it, it''s a loss.


    I looked at Tianlao and asked: is there any way to get it away?


    Tianlao pondered and said: this kind of thing, mustard space must not work. If it is released, I''m afraid it can fill a starry universe. The only container is the skull. If you want to take it away, you can only find a way to cut off his head.


    Even if the bones of the controller are silent, it may not be easy to cut them off, but it''s not our style to give up without trying.


    Chen Hao and I flew to the spine, fixed the sea god needle and smashed it with a small wooden axe. As a result, there was no bone residue.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, Chen Hao and I are very tired. My heart is unwilling. Do I have to give up like this?


    After thinking for a long time, I suddenly had a flash in my mind. Looking back, I said to Tianlao: since the energy crystal of level 4 civilization can penetrate the head of the living controller, it should be easy to deal with this kind of dead person who doesn''t know how long. If we trigger the energy crystal, is it possible to cut off its spine?


    If the day is not old, Chen Hao and I will try it directly, but there are knowledgeable people, so we naturally have to ask his opinions.


    As soon as he heard this, his face turned white and muttered: you''re crazy. That kind of energy is beyond our control. If it changes after activation, we''ll all die.


    Chen Hao heard a feasible tone, jumped over, grabbed Tianlao, patted him on the shoulder and said: old man, we are not afraid of death, are you afraid? But I''m afraid I can''t. Even if I die, I''ll take you on my back.


    I said: just now we made such a big noise, it didn''t get out of control. Now it shouldn''t get out of control. It''s a pity to give up without trying.


    Tianlao saw that Chen Hao and I were determined to get rid of the skull. The regret on our face told us the way, but we could only promise in a sigh.


    But Chen Hao and I came here with a task. It''s impossible for both of us to take risks here. Finally, we decided by lot that Chen Hao and Tianlao would stay. I took a spaceship to avoid.


    The space here is moving at any time. I don''t dare to stay too far away. I can see them within my sight. Then I started the defense of the spacecraft. At the same time, I put on Tiangu armor and wrapped my body in ancient characters.


    Not long after, a blue light burst out at the place of the master''s skeleton, like a parallel light curtain, which spread instantly and covered tens of billions of kilometers until the light was weak enough to disappear in sight.


    At the moment when the blue light disappeared, I drove the spacecraft for the first time. From a distance, I saw that the skull of the controller had been cut off and floated in the void. But Chen Hao and Tianlao also flew nearby. Half of Chen Hao''s body was dripping with blood. Tianlao''s eight hands collapsed and flew, leaving only a body and a shining memory core.


    Neither of them died, but they were seriously injured. When I got off the ship, Chen Hao had struggled and began to use the spring thunder breathing method. In the past, he said weakly: Fortunately, the body has been transformed by God''s marrow fluid. I won''t allow this to be reimbursed directly.


    I looked at the wounds. They were all torn wounds, not cut off. It can be seen that they avoided the blue light, but the energy of explosion tore their bodies apart.


    The old man couldn''t move, but his mouth could talk. He wailed and asked me to help him carry him to the ship.


    With the development of scientific and technological civilization to their level, the body is just a tool. He can''t feel pain. At the same time, he also avoids the torture of birth, age and death, so I didn''t pay attention to it.


    Seeing that I ignored him and healed Chen Hao nearby, Tianlao said bitterly: if I hadn''t stopped him just now and reduced the power of activation, I''m afraid what you see now is a pile of meat residue.


    After all, Chen Hao is the kind of person who has to do the best, but fortunately, he survived.


    After Chen Hao''s injury was stable, I didn''t delay much. I went to open my carry on space and stuffed the head in.


    I have a lot of carry on space. I don''t pack some things like Chen Hao. As a result, I just can put them down. If I take my body, I really can''t get rid of them.


    After closing the portable space, I picked up Chen Hao and entered the spacecraft.


    When we got to the spaceship, a brand-new mechanical body came out of the cabin, which was completely different from what Tianlao used now. And I also found the energy spar taken out by Chen Hao on it.


    My eyes cooled down and looked at Tianlao.

 Chapter 634

    The old man was timid and his eyes twinkled, but I didn''t ask. I waited until he transplanted the memory core into his new body, and then asked him what it meant.


    The guilty Tianlao didn''t dare to hide anything. He hurriedly said: I collected the material of this body for half a lifetime, but if I want to start it, I need energy that can last for a long time. When you asked me to build a weapon, I thought of my body again, so I secretly left a small piece.


    If he takes a piece, I''ll agree as long as he tells me, but in this case, I''m more worried about whether it will affect the weapons he makes after taking a small piece. After all, it''s the core weapon in our hands, and we can''t find some subtle changes.


    Hearing the speech, Tianlao quickly vowed: absolutely not. What I took down is only a little leftover material, which has no impact on the power of the weapon.


    Special weapons have been used several times, and no abnormality has been found. And now is not the time to hold him accountable. He just warned him that if there are similar things in the future, I hope you can directly tell me and Chen Hao that we will agree as long as it does not affect the overall situation.


    Seeing that I''m not investigating, he nodded guilty.


    I looked at his current armor curiously. I found that many alchemical runes were burned in the metal, which was hundreds of times stronger than before. Moreover, a small special weapon was installed on his arm, which could not kill the domain master. It is estimated that it is more than enough to deal with the level of Taoist ancestors.


    However, the energy body is limited, and I believe it can''t be launched several times, but at least it gives him the ability to protect himself.


    I looked at him and motioned him to fly the spaceship. I went to Chen Hao and sat down cross legged to help him recover with my own blood gas.


    The spaceship opened again. On the way, we didn''t pay attention to the surroundings, so as not to find anything reluctant and delay time.


    It took Chen Hao two days to recover. At this time, the spacecraft also stopped. There was a space-time hole in front of us, which completely blocked our way. Looking left and right, we couldn''t avoid it.


    When Chen Hao and I passed by, Tianlao said: if there is an entrance or edge, this should be the edge. I haven''t been involved in this space-time channel, and I don''t know what''s inside.


    I looked around and saw nothing. I was muttering in my heart. We all arrived at the door. Haotian''s shelf was big. At least there should be some signs. Did he know what we were going to do and refuse directly in this way?


    I haven''t eaten it yet, but the first time must not be now, because Haotian can be said to be our only hope at present.


    Thinking of this, I let Chen Hao shout a few times. At the same time, I also released my own law with our intention.


    But my law spread for countless miles, and Chen Hao''s voice also spread continuously through Xuanli. As a result, it was still quiet around.


    Tianlao said: if I guessed right, he was refusing. After all, it was too risky for him to confront the controller head-on.


    I retorted: he has already fought with No. 2. I''m afraid it''s not just No. 2 who will fight next time. There''s no doubt that he will die at that time. He can find a way to live by cooperating with us.


    Tianlao shook his head and said: if he doesn''t have the original weapon and the power to control the original, you''re right. He can only find a way to live by cooperating with you, but he has the original weapon in his hand. As long as he stays in his domain, the other controllers can''t do anything about him. After a while, the crack of the marginal universe will open, At that time, the nine controllers are busy dealing with the strong outside the parallel universe and have no time to manage him. And the half-step controller, do you think it will be Haotian''s opponent?


    Chen Hao and I are silent. I have to say that Tianlao''s current analysis is something we didn''t think about. In our cognition, since Haotian came out of the Seven Realms and was summoned by Yang Yi, he shouldn''t hide in the face of the next situation.


    But we ignore the selfishness of human nature. When Haotian left regardless of the collapse of the fairy world, we can see that there are selfish things in his character. Of course, it may also be for other reasons.


    Now he is hiding and can avoid the evil. When the controllers deal with the strong ones in the parallel universe, that is his opportunity. He can quickly stabilize his territory and form a confrontation, but with us, he has to face nine controllers.


    Tianlao continued: and you are totally different from them. The controller will not let you go. At least before they go out, they will completely refuse you, will not let the backyard catch fire, and will not leave any hidden dangers.


    Chen Hao and I heard that here, the whole body was cold.


    Tianlao saw that we were silent and persuaded: listen to me, you now draw a line with the female child''s parents and throw the Tiangu armor into the void. Even if they can''t use it, they can rest assured as long as the things are in their hands. At that time, you can control the temple and leave, and maybe you can save your life.


    "Shut up!" As soon as the old saying was finished, I roared and said with a gloomy face: into the emptiness of time and space.


    The old man hesitated. Seeing that Chen Hao and I were cold faced and didn''t dare to say anything, the controller spacecraft flew towards the darkness and muttered: you don''t want to live, you have to die. You''re not afraid of death, but you should also consider for those people in the city.


    This sentence whispered behind Tianlao touched my heart next time, but at the same time, I also thought of the sentence that the nigger told me: hesitation is doomed to failure.


    Now, I can''t hesitate. So the cold voice said: the people in the temple are willing to exchange their lives for peace in our world. I don''t want to hear it a second time. When we go back, if you want to leave, you can leave at any time.


    The letter was written by Han''s parents. I didn''t read the content, but I can guess some content. It''s just the expression of words. It must be more sincere and perfect than I thought. I must do whatever they give me, no matter how to solve it.


    After what I said, Tianlao has controlled the spacecraft into the cavity. Tianlao sighed at this time and said: I''m not afraid of death, because I''ve lived more years than you. I''ve lived enough. What I give you is just a suggestion. Do you know why central and eastern territories are two different civilizations?


    Chen Hao and I shook our heads, and our faces eased slightly.


    Tianlao said: once we were also a three-level civilization. Of course, that was seen in some ancient records, but in a war, we were controlled by your current thoughts. As a result, we fought recklessly, but what was the result? In this world, not all results will change because of efforts. In the face of powerful opponents, it is not to shout, give full play to the spirit and fight recklessly to win.


    At this point, Tianlao couldn''t help sighing and said: if it wasn''t for the war, we wouldn''t live here, live in our own civilization and live peacefully with our relatives. What''s wrong with that?


    Chen Hao snorted coldly: your civilization will become a loser just because you have so much. So it''s you, not us. Our will is not as worthless as you say.


    It is rare for Chen Hao to say a meaningful word. Tianlao just smiled bitterly without making any excuse. But Chen Hao and I both know that if Haotian doesn''t want to fight and we don''t have a strong man as our backer, we will really become the kind of people in Tianlao''s mouth. Failure is the doomed outcome. No matter how much strength you use to shout and shout, we can''t change it. Because what we have to face is not creatures as strong as ourselves, but creatures beyond countless times.


    In the cruel reality, will is only suitable for mortals.


    Thinking of this, Chen Hao and I were not talking. The atmosphere in the spacecraft became more and more depressed in the dark.


    After driving forward for a long time, it was still dark ahead. Tianlao asked for our advice and said: do you want to move forward?


    I lay down in front of the porthole and stared at the darkness, which seemed to have no end. If Haotian doesn''t appear, it seems that we will drift down all the time.


    Silence for a while, I firmly said: continue to walk, half a day, you see, half a day is not the end, we''ll go back.


    The delay on the way and the distance are not the target on the astrolabe. We have wasted seven days now. It will take five or six days to go back. Half a month to count, but Haotian''s attitude doesn''t make any sense. I''m afraid his attitude will be supervised by other controllers all the time. At that time, they will be in danger.


    No matter how the ending is, in the end, I just want to stand with Han and face it together.


    Tianlao listened to me and continued to drive the ship. However, half a day later, it was still dark around. At this time, my mood had sunk to the bottom of the valley. But there were some words in my heart. I stepped out of the ship and said to the darkness: senior, I know you can see our existence here. If this is a test, we don''t have much time to waste when we come here.


    If this is your avoidance, we will not accuse you of cowardice. On behalf of the whole seven circles, I thank you for your action a few days ago. If it weren''t for you, I don''t think I would have the opportunity to stand here and talk to you.


    Originally, there were too many words that I wanted to ridicule, say something impassioned and criticize, but when I really opened my mouth, I suddenly felt that there was no need to say those words.


    Everyone has his own choice. He can''t use his own way to bind others'' way. Now that he has chosen to wait and see, that is his way. To blame, we can only blame our different ways.


    My voice spread in the dark. I don''t know where it will spread, but I can''t see its end. After saying the whole sentence, I sighed and went back to the spaceship to make Tianlao turn around and leave.

 Chapter 635

    If I have time, I will stick to it, but I have no time to stick to it. If there is no result here, I believe Han''s mother will not report any hope.


    Perhaps it was a mistake for us to place our hope on Haotian. I''ve let go of one mistake and won''t make it again.


    Seeing the spacecraft turn around, Chen Hao asked me heavily: boss, are we really giving up like this?


    I nodded helplessly and said: since he is missing, it is useless for us to go on. It''s better to go back and make some preparations to avoid being in a hurry.


    The vast starry sky, not to mention the space-time channel, is likely to have no concept of distance here. The only thing left is time, and time can move forward or backward indefinitely. This road has no end at all.


    Like a question I thought about before, the end only exists in our hearts. And now, I think it''s time to end him.


    Chen Hao''s heart was also very heavy, but he didn''t say another word to refute me. Both of them just looked at the darkness outside the porthole and fell into silence.


    Tianlao said at this time: after going back, I will leave for a few days. I still have a granddaughter left in central earth. Now I should be in the army of central earth and Eastern earth. I looked the day before yesterday. They haven''t left yet, but have built an air fortress in the original extreme world.


    Middle and eastern territories are uncontrollable forces for us, and they will not play a great role even if they are controlled. The important thing is that there are too many power struggles. In the face of war, there is no room for those things, and we don''t have so much time to straighten them out.


    Facing the requirements of Tianlao, Chen Hao and I didn''t say anything, but in our subconscious mind, knowing that Tianlao is gone, we may not come back, but he has done a lot for us, and it''s not a mistake to muddle along.


    Living in such a world, who dares to say that he is not living a miserable life? Even if they are the controllers, they are also lingering, otherwise they will accept the strong in their own world and bravely face the open crack of the parallel universe.


    The same is true of us. If we don''t linger, why should we run around and show up here?


    Experienced too much, but also know how to survive. So Chen Hao and I are only disappointed now, but there is no blame for Haotian.


    Maybe we are standing on the high side of human nature, but this is not the reason we use to intimidate him.


    The spacecraft slowly began to accelerate, away from the darkness, away from where there was no hope.


    But just as we were about to fly out of the hole, a light suddenly appeared in front of us, which lit up the darkness. The light came in from the porthole and hit the three faces of old Chen Haotian, which made our faces very real.


    In that light, a vague shadow emerged, and then we heard a strange voice in our ears: send out what you brought, and then you can leave.


    It''s Haotian!


    I was a little excited. I quickly took out the letter from my arms and got out of the ship. Before I threw the letter out, a force pulled the envelope in my hand and flew into the light.


    I hurriedly asked: senior, can we wait here and get your answer?


    Haotian''s voice came out of the light and said mysteriously and far away: I''ll send you the message directly if you want the answer.


    He said we, of course not me. But it''s nice to get such an answer.


    I didn''t continue to talk about it, but continued to ask: can you give us a ride? When we came here, we had wasted a lot of time. I''m afraid we didn''t have time to go back.


    When he came, the nigger told us the same thing. Haotian would send us back when he said it. However, things did not develop as he said. Haotian listened to me and didn''t respond for half a day. About half a minute passed. I thought when he was impatient, a long lost voice said: they haven''t joined hands and won''t do it in a short time. Even if they do, I will interfere. Don''t worry too much. Go back!


    Hearing this, I felt as if I had taken a reassurance, and the whole person was relaxed.


    How long it will take us back and forth, I believe Haotian knows better than we do, so I''m not worried about the time it takes to go back now.


    In order to express my gratitude, I bowed and said: Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet us.


    Are you busy practicing? It can be said that he is very busy, because at a critical juncture, he may be closed for several years, but Haotian has reached the peak and has finished what he should do. It''s hard to say that he just shrinks inside and escapes the siege of the controller.


    But in this case, even if I encounter it, it will shrink up. It''s just that what I say now is more or less ironic.


    Haotian should know that I can''t see him with such power as him, but I''m afraid he can see my hair clearly in his eyes. Several eyes and eyebrows can''t escape his liquidation. When I spoke just now, I had some emotions on my expression, which naturally can''t escape his observation.


    However, Haotian didn''t care, but he didn''t bother to say another word with me. The light gradually faded and disappeared at last.


    After a few minutes, I returned to the spacecraft. Chen Haoli immediately extended his thumb to me and whispered: the boss really relieved his anger just now, so that a controller didn''t say a word.


    I quickly pinched Chen Hao''s hand and pressed his thumb down. He scolded: what''s wrong? It''s from feeling. You''d better open the door for me and don''t leak everywhere.


    Now, in Haotian''s territory, any detail will be detected. It''s ok if he doesn''t care. If he sneezes, it''s estimated that we don''t even know how far we''re going to fly with the spaceship.


    Chen Hao shrunk his neck and muttered: isn''t it so evil?


    I glanced at him and Chen Haocai completely shut up.


    I don''t know whether it''s evil or not, but I''m sure our actions here can''t escape Haotian''s monitoring, because my ancient words have been flashing and suppressed by an invisible and powerful force. Fortunately, his existence at this level will not be the same as those of us. Otherwise, it is useless for the controller to cultivate for a long time. Countless creatures in the whole domain are scolding every day, and he will also be angry in his long life.


    But from another perspective, the controller is also human, especially Haotian. He is a creature like us. He has his own personality. If a word is wrong, our life will be explained.


    Tianlao left without waiting for my signal. Because if there was Haotian, we didn''t hurry back on the way. After the ancient words in my body lit up normally, I asked Tianlao to slow down the speed of the spacecraft. Search for the cosmic garbage attracted by Haotian''s domain along the way. These things floating in front of us really look like garbage, but there are many things that have existed for hundreds of millions of years, which are great treasures for us.


    How long has the universe existed? I believe no one can calculate the exact time. In the vast universe, there are too many secrets hidden, such as the crystal of level 4 civilization we just got. If it were not for this opportunity, it would be more difficult to find a needle in a haystack in the vast universe.


    Chance, sometimes is a casual encounter, but if this encounter passes by, the time you don''t need it will pass, but when you need it, you will find that what you lose is really lost and can''t be found back.


    Unfortunately, we didn''t see anything valuable on the way. We just collected some materials on a dark metal.


    There are many things in the universe that we don''t move, but when we get to this point, we can have an insight into some unusual things. In addition, when we are old, it is impossible to say that something ignorant to a baby will happen. The materials we collected are only the materials of the core components of the class III civilization warship, which need energy activation.


    Tianlao plans to use them to replace the special weapons in our hands. They have better bearing materials and can greatly improve the energy during a launch. Although this will reduce the use of special weapons, it can deter stronger creatures.


    As for the energy crystal of the fourth level civilization, Tianlao didn''t expect anything to be the instrument to carry it all the way.


    It''s not surprising to think that the skull of the controller can be pierced. I''m afraid nothing can carry him in this universe.


    On our way back, we can''t see the bones of the controller, the distorted space, and the rotating space-time. What we see in the future has changed. At that time, Chen Haocai and I were also aware of this. We wanted to take back the head of the controller.


    Four days later, we successfully found the temple. After entering, I took out the head of the controller. When I saw the huge skull in the field, they all gathered around curiously, but Chen Hao said it was the skull of the controller, which scared everyone back away.


    I showed the divine marrow fluid and explained its origin and purpose.


    When Chen Hao introduced me, cangxue and Zhenkun gathered around with danmen. We don''t know much about Shensui liquid. Finally, Tianlao came out to explain. Then cangxue personally took Shensui liquid and put it into Shennong tripod for testing. The result is that with their ability, they can not be refined into pills. They can only be used through the most primitive method, that is, direct soaking.


    The amount of divine marrow fluid can not be estimated now. We can''t all go in. We first let the people with high accomplishments go in and divide them into two areas, men and women on each side.


    After all the arrangements were made, the skull was handed over to cangxue and Zhenkun. Chen Hao and I rested for a long time and told Han''s mother the specific situation.


    After listening to our report, Han''s mother was also relieved. He also said that Haotian was buying us time. He just met the joint action of the controller. I''m afraid he can''t wait too long. But Han Wuqi on our side has fallen. The only person who can barely fight with the controller is Han''s mother, but she can''t leave now.

 Chapter 636

    The nigger was silent for a moment and said: how much can I help?


    Han''s mother didn''t answer. As for what she said Haotian was buying time for us, it should be buying time for Su Yan''s recovery.


    After a few seconds of silence, Han''s mother looked at me and Chen Hao and said: you are going back, go to hell and take their people to the wilderness. Be sure to find the judge''s pen.


    When I heard this, my face became dignified. She meant to let mubai pass. Compared with the nigger, mubai''s strength was better than that of the devil gate. In addition, it was similar to Han Wuqi, but it was of great significance that I was in trouble. After all, Han Wuqi needed the help of Haotian mirror. Even if I brought people from the hell, I might not be able to find them.


    It''s a matter of great importance. I dare not make a rash promise and speak out my worries. Han''s mother nibbled her lips, obviously struggling, and finally said: if you can''t find it in 15 days, let Su Dong out at that time!


    When he heard that he wanted Su Dong to come out, the nigger lost his voice and shouted: sister-in-law.


    However, his later words were interrupted by Han''s mother before he said it, but the nigger''s gaffe still let us see some clues, and Su Dong was in that space, but he had been holding back the mother of the immortal starworm, so he should have a more important task.


    The nigger frowned, but he didn''t say half a word of objection.


    Chen Hao farted with me. The stock didn''t sit hot, and was ready to go to the place where the extreme world collapsed. But when I left, I told Han''s mother in front of the old man. At that time, I must let the temple come to pick us up.


    We won''t be forced to stay when the day is old. Even the spacecraft plays a great role in us now. I didn''t want to stay here forcibly.


    Chen Hao''s attitude towards him was unfriendly, but he has done enough for us.


    Han''s mother heard my advice and guessed what it was. Yu Guang glanced at Tianlao and didn''t say anything. She just nodded in response to me.


    Chen Hao and I started on the road again before we had time to say a few words with Han. Because of time constraints, I asked Tianlao to drive the engine of the spacecraft to the extreme. In addition to being in a hurry, I also had some selfishness.


    When we get back, the spacecraft in front of us will surely fall into the hands of Middle Earth. I don''t want it to retain too much energy. It will become a weapon against us at that time. The most worry is that they will dismantle the core and transform it into a weapon.


    On the way, Tianlao already felt the intention of Chen Hao and me, but he didn''t say anything or mention that he would come back.


    It would have taken more than a month. We arrived in nine days amid the alarm all the way.


    The spaceship is very small, the void is very large, and after the polar world exploded, there are many meteorites scattered around. In addition, there is no air friction and the spaceship''s avoidance system. Our arrival did not disturb the people in Middle Earth. As for the gate of heaven, they dare not touch it after the last opening.


    Tianlao stopped the spacecraft on a nearby meteorite and floated past with it. At this time, he said: we have agreed on a time of three days. If you can''t wait for me in three days, you don''t have to wait. If you don''t come, I''ll be here waiting for you.


    It took us too long to travel. We were destined not to stay in the wilderness for too long. Three days is just right. Although Chen Hao and I thought Tianlao wouldn''t come back, at this time, even Chen Hao didn''t sneer, patted Tianlao on the shoulder and said: take care, old thing.


    I also said take care, and there was not much to say. Turn around and fly with Chen Hao towards the gate of heaven.


    After the last incident, great changes have taken place in the gate of heaven, and the runes on it have been wandering all the time. But just as Chen Hao and I were wondering how to get in, we suddenly found a small hole in a corner, just enough for one person to pass through.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t think about it. They went straight into the space-time channel. We didn''t have time to think about anything, but when we set foot on the wasteland, Chen Hao and I realized at the same time that they looked at each other nervously, and their faces changed at the same time.


    The gap on the gate of heaven doesn''t seem to have been broken by Han Wuqi, and we didn''t have it when we left. Now we can come in from the inside, don''t we say


    I was so cold that I didn''t dare to think about it. I separated from Chen Hao and spent half an hour searching around the wasteland. At the same time, I fell to the cities and tribes of the wasteland and asked if there was any special situation recently.


    It''s strange to say. After asking for information, we swept around with the rules ourselves, but we didn''t find anything.


    It is reasonable to say that the No. 2 controller appeared because of the gate of heaven. His attitude was seen by everyone. Those who survived in the extreme world did not have that ability.


    The controller''s men also left when we left. Obviously, they didn''t dare to anger Haotian rashly.


    But now, there is a hole in the door of heaven. It can be concluded that something must have come.


    Chen Hao and I were worried. They separated again and patrolled all the places in the seven realms. Finally, they didn''t find any abnormal creatures. They were suspicious and puzzled, but they could only give up. Self comforting thought, since Haotian appears, he must always pay attention to the gate of heaven and will not allow any creatures to enter.


    I gave myself a centering needle, and they went to hell.


    Now those who control the hell are little ghosts. Although there are no strong ones, the system is still very perfect and still controls the reincarnation of the world.


    Chen Hao and I picked several people. We originally wanted to select some people who had contacted the judge''s pen. As a result, we asked them. They were just ghosts before. Let alone contact, they were seen from a distance, and there were only three people in total.


    However, Chen Hao and I could only leave with three people. On the way, Chen Hao and I told them the purpose of our trip. After arriving at the great wilderness, Chen Hao and I took one person to wander around, and the other person searched under the channel.


    Because Han Wuqi came to look for it, Chen Hao and I didn''t waste time exploring it with divine knowledge, but just paid attention to the performance of the underground ghosts around us.


    There is a reason why han''s mother asked us to bring people from hell to find it. The judge''s pen and the life and death book are the top magic tools of the underworld. Children are afraid and ghosts are not obedient, so they should be able to feel the power emanating from the judge''s pen.


    But after a few rounds, there was no result. When Chen Hao and I met, they discussed for a moment, and then led the three kids. Now Lord Yan said: the judge''s pen is the treasure of your underground. As long as it is here, whether there is breath leakage or not, you should have a special feeling in your heart when you pass by.


    After explaining, I asked them if they had any special feelings just now. As a result, they still shook their heads. The imps left under the channel were a waste of time. Although the ghosts had a natural speed advantage, their speed was still not worth mentioning in front of the wild world and Chen Hao and I, and the scope of search was very small.


    After the guidance, Chen Hao and I separated again and searched again with them. This time, we slowed down and were more careful than the previous times. We tossed back and forth for two days. On the third day, Chen Hao and I wanted to give up. But still take them, fly farther, and then explore carefully.


    Maybe the sky really has eyes. When flying over a lake, the kid around me suddenly shouted to stop. I stopped in a hurry, and soon Chen Hao came too. The two kids stopped here. They seemed to notice something. But Chen Hao and I asked. They didn''t speak, but shook their heads. Chen Hao was so anxious that he almost measured his ear and slapped it.


    More than half an hour later, the kid who followed me said: we feel that what you said is different. We always feel uneasy, but we can''t find a specific location. Another kid also nodded hurriedly. It can be seen that they were silent for so long to make sure. As a result, they couldn''t be sure before they spoke to us.


    I immediately marked them, and then took them around in circles. After a few hours, I roughly circled a range. Chen Hao and I went on without saying a word. They directly fell down, dug three feet into the ground, and pushed away all the earth and rock mountains. Chen Hao even evaporated the water of the lake and dug out the dried up sludge layer by layer.


    The stupidest way is also the most effective way in this situation. After all, we don''t have any feelings, so we can only do so.


    However, we searched for a long time and found nothing. We can''t continue to dig layer by layer. Just as Chen Hao and I were about to give up, the clear sky suddenly darkened, and then a white disc appeared in the sky. The ancient runes on it swam away and shone a light.


    Haotian mirror!


    Chen Hao and I both know the cosmic Rune above. It seems to be helping us find the judge''s pen. However, at this time, a golden Nine Tailed Fox demon appears on Haotian mirror. It is irradiated and the fox demon is directly locked.


    Chen Hao and I didn''t react at first, but then they screamed at the same time and shouted to the void: don''t hurt him, senior.


    The Nine Tailed Fox demon turned out to be Xiaoling. At the beginning, we were entrusted to take care of her. However, Xiaoling has always been alone and mysterious. She didn''t see her several times. She didn''t want to come out, so naturally we didn''t look for her.


    Unexpectedly, she will appear here. What does haotianzhao mean?


    Hearing our shouting, the cosmic Rune walking upstream of Haotian mirror stopped, and Xiaoling''s imprisoned body was released. However, Haotian mirror swept across the air and directly brought Xiaoling''s body to us. At this time, Haotian said: she destroyed the door of the way of heaven.


    Chen Hao and I hurried to look at Xiaoling. She was still a little frightened, but her face was not so flustered when we saw Chen Hao and me.


    Remembering the hole in the door of heaven when I came in, I couldn''t help asking: did you break through the door of heaven?

 Chapter 637

    Xiao Ling was a little nervous. In the face of Chen Hao and I''s questions, she even hesitated. She gave a little "um" sound.


    Chen Hao and I took a breath of air conditioning at the same time. We didn''t know what to say for a moment. First of all, the material of the gate of heaven is very special. It is not so easy to break through. Secondly, she has too much courage to move the gate of heaven.


    Moreover, once the door of heaven is opened, if Haotian can''t monitor and let other creatures in, it will be a disaster for the seven realms.


    I''m going to give Haotian a good education, show her by the way, and then plead for her to make up for her mistakes. But before I opened my mouth, Xiao Ling spit out a dark gold metal from his mouth and said: I found that I could melt the material of the gate of heaven and refine new materials, so I thought of using it to make a magic instrument for myself.


    Chen Hao and I stared at the materials in Xiaoling''s hand. They both couldn''t believe it. But Xiaoling''s words also showed too much helplessness.


    We left with the strong in the Seven Realms, and also took away a lot of resources, and many of them became impossible to find on the battlefield. It''s understandable that Xiao Ling wants to make magic tools for himself.


    Chen Hao took the material in Xiaoling''s hand and squeezed it hard. As a result, there was no movement on it.


    The blood of the second controller is no longer inside, but the material is left. I remember Han Wuqi said that this is a material that can''t be digested by immortal stars. How did Xiaoling do it?


    I would like to ask her now, but Haotian is still manifesting. Haotian mirror is like a sun, locking tens of thousands of kilometers around us. I quickly took the materials from Chen Hao''s hand and said to the sky: Excuse me, my friend. She doesn''t know the importance of the gate of heaven. Now she is willing to return the materials from the gate of heaven and is aware of her mistake.


    While I was talking, Chen Hao forced Xiao Ling to kneel on the ground and shouted angrily: you little girl, if you can''t do good things, you know to get into trouble! Don''t admit your mistake yet.


    Whether true or false, at least this is attitude. If Haotian wants to be serious, Xiaoling will do it even if he breaks his knee. If Haotian is not serious, our current practice will give him an excuse.


    Haotian''s figure was not seen in the sky. He just heard Haotian''s cold hum and said impatiently: after you leave, I will temporarily plug the loophole with Haotian mirror. It won''t take too long.


    Xiao Ling didn''t know the outside world, but seeing that Chen Hao and I were so respectful, and a light just now completely imprisoned her, she also knew that it was someone she couldn''t afford, so she quickly kowtowed and admitted her mistake.


    I heard that Haotian will make up for it if he doesn''t pursue it. He hurriedly said: elder, I have a request. Please use Haotian mirror to help us find the judge''s pen. It''s very important to us.


    Haotian''s light was fading. If he took back his divine knowledge, he had to break his leg if he wanted to find him across a time and space.


    Haotianjing may just ask for a judge''s pen, but sometimes, when others ask for a hand, you have to be humble and wear out your mouth. Others may not want to raise your hand for you.


    Thinking of this, I quickly added: mubai is seriously injured, and the nine controllers are likely to besiege the elder. Now we can revive him with the judge''s pen, and then come to help you.


    He may not appreciate mubai''s power, but the magic door in mubai''s hand is a magic weapon that can connect space and a unique magic weapon to escape. I think this is also the reason why Hanhe''s mother asked mubai to go. Without concern, when she can leave, the controller can''t easily kill mubai. If Haotian God is added, it''s even more difficult.


    Throwing out the olive branch also let him see hope, but even so, I was worried that he would disagree. After that, I looked at the sky and waited.


    Haotian didn''t give me any response, but ten seconds later, the light of Haotian mirror suddenly converged, and finally formed a light beam, which directly passed through the sludge of the lake and set it at a point, and then the judge''s pen appeared on the mirror in the sky.


    The three kids felt right, but the judge''s pen was buried too deep and almost to the ground. It can be seen that the war turned the whole earth over once.


    I remembered my position and quickly bowed to Haotian to express my thanks.


    Haotian naturally wouldn''t pay attention to me. The light disappeared in an instant.


    Come here for half a minute, Chen Haocai and I hurried to help Xiaoling up. Compared with a few years ago, she is more graceful and graceful, and the charm of the Fox family has also been shown on her. But now Chen haoxiu and I are too much higher than her. In addition, we have strong concentration, which will not be affected.


    And Xiaoling is always a little sister in our eyes. I reached out and gently wiped the dirt off her forehead and said softly: you almost got into a big trouble this time.


    Xiaoling''s breathing is not smooth until now, but she hasn''t realized Haotian''s horror in her consciousness. She covered her chest and asked me: brother Zhang Tong, was that the way of heaven just now?


    Chen Hao threw her a white eye and said: the way of heaven is in front of him. It''s not worthy to lift shoes. You stay in the Seven Realms all day and are out of touch with the outside world. Why don''t you come with us?


    In the current situation, it''s not a good thing to take Xiaoling, because we don''t know how long we can live. We made a promise to her grandfather for Tiangong stove. I think it''s better for her to be a frog at the bottom of a well than to die with us.


    I winked at Chen Hao. Chen Hao immediately shut up and didn''t mention it. Xiao Ling is used to freedom, and he can''t take the initiative to come with us.


    I can''t refine the materials of the gate of heaven, but since Xiaoling can refine, Haotian won''t pursue it now. Naturally, I gave it back to her. At the same time, let Chen Hao give her more than ten magic weapons.


    Those magic tools are of no use to Chen Hao, but he thinks it''s a pity to throw them away and keeps them all the time. But for Xiao Ling, every one is a rare treasure.


    However, Xiaoling didn''t reach out to pick it up. She looked at me and shook her head to indicate No. then she said firmly: brother Zhang Tong, I want to go with you.


    I was stunned, turned around and kicked Chen Hao and said: you crow mouth, why don''t you use your brain?


    When we wanted to take Xiaoling away, we thought we could get more opportunities outside, but now the situation is different, because the aura poured back, Xiaoling also came to Tianzun, but Tianzun is just cannon fodder.


    Chen Hao gave way, and I didn''t really kick it. I turned back and said to Xiao Ling: if I had, I would take you away, but not now. Now let''s not say we can protect you. We can''t even protect ourselves. We may die in the vast universe one day. Just stay in the seven realms. If you have time, go back to the Dragon holy land. Maybe that''s our only hope in the future.


    What I said is very sincere. Xiaoling also knows my heart and won''t deceive her with such things. Besides, she saw just now that we have to say anything with supplication or even supplication in front of the Tao of heaven.


    Xiao Ling himself was silent, but soon said: I still want to leave with you.


    Then she added: I''m not afraid.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, I didn''t continue to refuse. I sighed, touched her forehead and said: let''s go with us. Now I''ll give you a task to send the three of them back to the underworld and just come back as soon as possible. Chen Hao and I went to get the judge''s pen.


    Xiao Ling was a little suspicious. She took three kids away and still looked back. She didn''t let go of her speed until she couldn''t see us. She entered the flower of the seventh session.


    Chen Hao came and touched me on the shoulder and said: boss, shall we work quickly and leave the little girl behind?


    I stared at Chen Hao and said: find something and wait for her!


    Chen Hao was stunned, caught up and asked: do you really want to take her?


    "What else to do?" I replied, went to the place illuminated by Haotian mirror and began to turn over the earth and rock.


    If Xiaoling''s attitude is not firm, I won''t agree, but she is firm. It will only be more dangerous to stay. After all, she can open the door of heaven. If we don''t take her, no one knows what will happen later.


    Chen Hao and I have been digging for tens of kilometers. We have gone deep underground before we saw the judge''s pen in a rock. With such depth, and the judge''s pen seems to be damaged, there is no breath on it, and there is no Haotian mirror, it''s really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    I''m finally relieved to get the judge''s pen. As for whether it can be used, I can''t see anything now, but I believe Han''s parents have this ability. Just give it to them at that time.


    Chen Hao and I waited for a long time, and Xiaoling came. When we saw the two of us, the little girl was long relieved and came bouncing over.


    It''s too late to wait, and Han''s mother should control the temple to pick us up. Although Haotian is there, it''s not safe to be exposed to the universe for a long time.


    When I passed the gate of heaven, I took out the material given by Xiao Ling and compared it. I found that the material was a big circle smaller than the hole.


    Xiaoling said: there are some impurities in it, which have been refined by me, so it''s small.


    I''m a little speechless. When I go back, I have to seriously ask her. We only took a few steps, when a light suddenly flew from the starry sky and directly branded on the door of heaven, blocking the gap.


    Chen Hao turned back curiously, and I followed him. They came to the breach and looked carefully. It was indeed a mirror, and Haotian also said that he would block the gap with Haotian mirror.


    "Boss, it''s really Haotian mirror. Alas, if we get the original weapon, we won''t have to look at his face in the future?"


    Chen Hao looked for a long time and suddenly told me.


    I frown slightly. Sometimes I really wonder if Chen Hao has a brain problem. The nine controllers are staring at the original weapon. If it''s so easy to get, it won''t be up to us. Haotian dares to get it here. Naturally, he doesn''t worry about someone coming to get it, and it may be a trap.


    I took Chen Hao''s hand and motioned him not to touch it. Just have a look.


    However, while we were whispering and discussing, Xiaoling suddenly said: I have noticed a similar breath on earth.

 Chapter 638-639

    Chen Hao and I didn''t respond to Xiao Ling''s words for a moment. We were stunned for two seconds. They looked back at Xiao Ling at the same time. We stared at Xiao Ling like this. Xiao Ling immediately became nervous and asked weakly with both hands holding the corners of her clothes: brother Zhang Tong, did I say anything?


    My heart is full of ecstasy now. I can''t even hide it on my face, but at the same time, I realize the importance of Xiaoling''s words. I don''t dare to continue the discussion. I told her: This is the end of the matter. I can''t mention it until I ask you.


    With the same breath as Haotian mirror, what else can it be? It must be the original Star core contained in the Qingling world. Although it is not easy to steal its power, if you get it, you will one day be able to play an appalling power.


    Xiao Ling didn''t know where he was. He just nodded after listening to me.


    As soon as Chen Hao looked back with me, he no longer went to see Haotian mirror. He thought what had just happened had not happened. Chen Hao asked me: boss, do we want to wait for Tianlao.


    According to the agreed time, we are ahead of schedule.


    But for Tianlao, I don''t know whether what he said when he left is true or false. After all, he has a mechanical face and can''t see a micro expression. In addition, he is too smooth. I''m afraid it''s just an excuse for us to wait.


    But if what he said is true, if we leave, he will die here, because when we go back to Middle Earth, the people there can''t accommodate him, and I forced the energy of the spaceship to be squeezed by me. He can''t fly far. In addition, without a fixed star disk, he can''t find the flying temple.


    After considering the dilemma for a moment, I looked up at the iron fortress in the distant sky. Around the fortress, many machines are capturing the floating broken earth and rock of the polar world, which are being used to refine the materials for building the fortress.


    The construction ability of scientific and technological civilization can never be ignored.


    Chen Hao also stared for a long time, and then said to me: the people in charge should leave. I''m afraid there are only people in the extreme world left. They couldn''t find it in the past. Why don''t we go and have a look?


    "Yes!" Hesitating, I heard Chen Hao''s proposal and nodded and agreed, but we will leave half a day earlier than the agreed time, and in the past, we don''t want to catch Tianlao. If he has already turned to the extreme world, then we don''t have to waste time.


    I took Xiaoling and covered my breath with ancient words. The three quietly touched it, and then got on an unmanned mining spacecraft and lurked inside to go back together.


    The spaceship is a cargo spaceship. There is no oxygen supply system, and all of them are automatic navigation and unmanned.


    We entered the bottom of the fort. There was a huge factory with all kinds of equipment running in order.


    Chen Hao observed for a moment and said to me: boss, although this factory is their lowest building, it is the key to their survival. If we destroy this place, I believe they will die out in the universe before they last too long.


    In the world of science and technology, as long as they have equipment, they can extract what they need from the planets in the universe and develop like a snowball. However, Chen Hao''s practice is too great. In addition, these people have no threat to us. In addition, they also have three levels of civilization as their backers. There is no need to offend.


    Chen Hao sighed a little disappointed when he saw that I didn''t agree. I had to explain to him that whether they were alive or dead had no impact on us. We don''t have to take care of them or add guilt to ourselves.


    Chen Hao nodded after listening, not tangled.


    I found a place to hide Xiaoling temporarily, then separated from Chen Hao and walked towards the superstructure.


    In the past, I secretly put a drop of soul blood on him in order to prevent Tianlao from playing tricks. Now I can sense his position. After I came in, I noticed that he was still inside at the first time, but I didn''t tell Chen Hao. I deliberately separated him and touched him alone.


    I know Chen Hao''s temper. If he sees old obedience, he has to kill. I don''t want him to do this. Anyway, Tianlao has helped us a lot.


    When Chen Hao walked away, I touched the place where the old breath was.


    Because it is under construction, the space of the whole air fortress is particularly large, and people come and go inside. However, as it is close to the place where Tianlao is located, the space is much smaller and very narrow. There are thickened steel barriers around, and the guards are fully armed robots, so they are very vigilant.


    I hid my body and walked more than 100 meters inside. I immediately realized that this is the prison in the fortress. Tianlao was imprisoned.


    Sure enough, at the end of the passage, I saw a tight cell. Tianlao was imprisoned in it. He was wrapped with several luminous chains, his hands and feet were trapped, and there was a mechanical device locked where the core was located.


    There are four mechanical guards at the door, and there are monitors around the cell, but it''s easy for me to avoid this level of civilization. But as long as I do it, the alarm will ring as soon as Tianlao leaves. I don''t want to make the noise bigger. I want to wait for Chen Hao to come and ask him to take Xiaoling and leave directly after rescuing Tianlao.


    But I contacted Chen Hao through the law, but he told me that he had found the spaceship, and a girl was escorted to make a drum spaceship, which was estimated to be Tianlao''s daughter.


    Days are always mechanical. Vital signs have been separated from the dependence on blood, and we can''t judge. Chen Hao''s judgment now is only through association.


    I paused, gave him a voice and said: we''ll do it at the same time in five minutes. You take the girl with you, and then go to find Xiaoling. We''ll meet outside.


    Here for us, it can be said to come and go without hindrance, without considering too many problems. It''s not difficult for Chen Hao to do two things at the same time. It''s Tianlao inside. He doesn''t know what the device on his core is. If it moves, he doesn''t know whether it will explode.


    I was not sure, so I had to approach stealthily and ask him in a low voice. My sudden appearance frightened Tianlao. When he moved, the light chain on his body contracted rapidly and became tighter. Tianlao calmed down and whispered calmly: boss, don''t mess around. I''ll die if I don''t do it well.


    It took a minute to lurk in, so I told him: we only have four minutes. Chen Hao has found your daughter and will leave together at that time.


    As soon as I heard this, I was so excited that the light in my eyes flickered. Seeing his appearance, I also had some feelings in my heart. Scientific and technological civilization has changed itself into this shape in order to live a long life. Too many things have been lost, and the most basic emotions can not be expressed.


    But think about it, we have not abandoned some things. In this world, all things seem to have gains and losses.


    Tianlao said after his mood was stable: you first seal the equipment on my core with Xuanli, and then try to get rid of the laser chain on me. Naturally, I can get out of trouble.


    Although I don''t know science and technology, when I entered the device, I soon found that there were several thin wires connected to the core of Tianlao, and I felt the power of electric current inside. Before I finished my words, I injected a stream of real yuan. In less than milliseconds, those thin wires were directly fused, followed by the whole equipment.


    Tianlao was still talking at this time, and I ignored it. I looked up at him and took down the burned equipment with my backhand. At this time, Tianlao reacted, but he was so surprised that he didn''t speak. The small wooden axe in my hand flickered a few times and directly broke the laser chain on him.


    Almost at the same time, the alarm sounded all over the cell, and there were disorderly footsteps outside.


    Tian Laobian nervously threw away the broken laser chain, complained to me and said: if you don''t come gently, how can we get rid of such a big noise now?


    As he spoke, there was a violent explosion outside, and fire came in from outside the window. It''s Chen Hao''s posture. The spaceship blew up the barrier and has been outside.


    Compared with Chen Hao, I am gentle. But now if you leave along the exit, it will waste a lot of time. After a short hesitation, the small wooden axe in my hand split out, and the thick metal wall was torn on the spot. A huge exit appeared. Chen Hao saw the gap and drove the spacecraft to the gap for the first time. I jumped up with Tianlao directly.


    But just then the fortress''s external defense weapons were activated and being charged.


    I''ve seen their hot weapons. If they fire intensively, they won''t shoot us, but they can also be very annoying. Seeing this scene, Tiangu armor was worn on the body for the first time, stepped out of the ship and shouted: we just pick up our companions and take back what belongs to us. If we''re entangled, we''ll destroy your fortress.


    As the last habitat, they couldn''t afford to gamble, and while I was talking, a small wooden axe cut a huge crack.


    After hearing my words, the originally charged weapons hung down one after another, and the chased mecha army and the friars of Eastern earth also stopped.


    Seeing this, I was relieved and returned to the spaceship. I just took a breath. Then I saw a man standing next to Xiao Ling, who was similar to us in age and wearing red leather clothes and trousers, which was more fashionable than the old housekeeper. I was stunned and hurriedly asked Tianlao: did we save the wrong one?


    Tianlao hurriedly said: Yes.


    But what I just said was skeptical. The girl next to me was not happy when she heard it, but she didn''t say anything. It is estimated that she is afraid of our strength. But Chen Hao and I stared at Tianlao in disbelief. It felt incredible.


    The next moment, I looked at the girl in front of me carefully. It was not that they were lecherous, but they were very curious. Can it be said that in the civilization of science and technology, machines can be made like real people.


    Chen Hao''s impolite observation with me finally annoyed the little beauty. She snorted coldly and hid behind Tianlao. Tianlao blocked us and Chen Hao at this time and explained: don''t look, my daughter hasn''t carried out mechanical transformation, because her life is still very long.


    Chen Hao and I suddenly coughed awkwardly to let Tianlao control the spacecraft. I marked our position on the astrolabe. Not long ago, the position of the temple also appeared and was coming to meet us.

 Chapter 640

    The appearance effect of Haotian God is greater than the appearance of immortal insects. After all, there are many immortal insects. They only devour the planet, and the number is rare for the huge universe, which will not pose a danger to the controller in a short time.


    However, the emergence of Haotian is different. He controls the original weapons and also steps into the controller, which has threatened the position of the controller and even broke the balance of the universe, attracting the intervention of external forces for our space.


    The controller can temporarily put down the immortal starworm, but he can''t put down Haotian.


    Chen Hao, we dare not stay all the time. On the way, we finally learned what is spicy. Tianlao''s daughter lives in a super civilized society and belongs to the middle class. She doesn''t have much contact with monks. She only knows from textbooks.


    On the way, we realized that the reason why she was afraid of us at the beginning was not because she knew that we had strong power, but that in their world, she described us as uncivilized barbarians, living a life without electricity and technology, which is the most primitive life.


    Chen Hao told me that neither of them could refute. After all, for those who came out of the modern civilization of Qingling world, we are used to the life of the world of science and technology. After living a monk''s life, we are still not used to it, and even feel backward.


    Only Tianlao kept silent until the spaceship entered the high altitude, he set the spaceship to autopilot, silently walked to the rear of the cabin and looked at the shrinking Middle Earth fortress through the porthole.


    The old daughter noticed her father''s abnormality, so she stopped to complain about us and walked over. Father and daughter stood together, looking at the fortress from afar.


    Chen Hao wanted to comfort him, but I held him, shook his head and motioned him not to disturb.


    After all, when their father and daughter left this time, they were destined to never go back. Although they were not recognized, it was their home after all. Following us, they embarked on a road of leaving their homes.


    After more than ten minutes of silence, the old daughter patted her father on the back and said: I believe they will keep going. When I leave, I will leave your research data on energy spar.


    Chen Hao frowned slightly when he heard this, but I shook my head to show him not to interfere.


    Tianlao''s research on energy crystals can be said to be independent, but with the emergence of our spacecraft, those people in Middle Earth should also understand that his theory is feasible. As for energy stones, I believe that in the vast universe, there must be more than those in our hands.


    And Han Wuqi inadvertently revealed that they probably controlled a lot of such energy crystals. If I can get more in the future, I may ask Tianlao to send some back. After all, what we save is likely to be a civilization.


    As for the backers behind them, they seem unreliable now, otherwise they won''t do it until now. From them, I can also see that the world of science and technology is the same as our world. Some people and lives can be abandoned. Even for some things that others can change with a little effort, higher life will not reach out.


    When someone is in deep water, those high above may be looking for fun, and they won''t stop their entertainment, not even for a minute.


    They are all creatures living at the bottom. There is no need to make things difficult.


    After a long time, Tianlao sighed. When he looked back, I didn''t tell him what I thought. I have ideas, but I may not be able to do it, especially in the current situation. Maybe the controller will do it tomorrow, and we will all be erased.


    Tianlao chose to follow us. I believe he also made the decision after consideration.


    The fort grew farther and farther away until it was invisible. It became darker and darker around. Five days later, a light finally came from the darkness in front. The huge temple was flying rapidly, but its movement seemed so slow in the vast universe.


    A day later, we met and the ship entered the temple. I hurriedly gave the judge''s pen to Han''s mother, and let them do the rest.


    But next, I will not hide with the temple, but return to the Qingling world, because we can play little role in staying here, except Chen Hao, but this time, he will also go.


    When Chen Hao asked about Xiaoling''s specific situation, I began to arrange specific things. When we leave this time, we will bring more than 50 core people, including all core personnel in Zhenkun. Therefore, those who stay can only be handed over to Han''s mother.


    Such a huge right delivery, I have to be cautious, but under the suppression of their strength, the problem will not be too big.


    I gathered all the second group of core members, told them to leave for a period of time and handed over the power to the nigger, but our management system is very perfect, the orders are transmitted layer by layer, and there are few different voices in the army.


    It took me half a day to solve all the problems, and Chen Hao made it clear what he should know.


    Han saw that we were mysterious and secretly watching us all day. The thing about the original Star core is not that I don''t say, but that the fewer people I know, the better. If it is of great use, I won''t hide it in the end. After all, I selflessly contributed to the once-in-a-lifetime thing like divine marrow liquid.


    When I left, I informed the housekeeper. When I left, I told everyone that I would come back.


    That''s all I can say now. It''s also a guarantee to tell them that we''re not running away.


    Han Peng saw that we were all going, so she could only go with us. In fact, if she didn''t go, I would force her to leave with us.


    The energy of the spacecraft has been exhausted. If it is in danger, it cannot be promoted to speed. In order to avoid trouble, we have to dismantle a special weapon and replace it on the way.


    Even so, the space of the spacecraft is limited, and more than 60 people crowded in it can only stand, and even some can only float in the air, but even so, they still have unknown excitement on their faces.


    We didn''t have any trouble on the way. We just met a few wandering immortal starlings, which were scattered from the big army. We didn''t take the initiative to provoke them and left directly.


    Safety proves that the containment we say and do has an effect. Haotian, immortal starlings and the cracks in the parallel universe have made it impossible for the controller to pull out.


    However, this calm will not last long. When they stabilize one side, they will certainly fight against us. So what we have to do, we must hurry up.


    Into the deep space, I whispered to tell the situation. I just mentioned the origin, and everyone was boiling at once. Bai Wushuang took the Dragon youth and a Phoenix Youth. The two teenagers looked incredible and asked us if we were the origin mentioned by Han''s mother a few days ago and the special power in Haotian mirror.


    I nodded and said: at present, it''s basically certain, but the specific situation can''t be known until we get it. Moreover, even if it''s the original Star core, whether we can steal power is another matter.


    Speaking of this, I sighed myself. We can''t wait too long now, let alone a millennium. We can''t wait a year. We''re looking for something that can improve us in a short time, not hope.


    Hope is too far. I don''t want to leave it to future generations. I want to give it to myself.


    Chen Hao and Xiao Ling came out to tell the specific situation. They said the specific situation in one word.


    Xiaoling doesn''t know what is the core, but repeatedly says that the power she senses is the same as what she senses on Haotian mirror.


    But such a sentence is enough to make us boiling.


    When we arrived at the extreme world, we saw that the fortress in the distance had been repaired, but there was an abnormal space-time in the area where they were located. I can''t describe it in accurate words, but the space-time looked thinner, like a transparent film, which was about to be punctured.


    Tianlao uses instruments to detect, and the result is that time and space will be broken. Something is about to come out from that end.


    For many people, the old words are unrestrained. Even if each of us has the ability to turn over rivers and seas, every line is like a mountain.


    I didn''t let Tianlao explain. After all, there are some things that you may not understand after explaining, but you will naturally know when you see more. I just asked what would come out.


    Tianlao stared at the value on the screen for a long time, and then said: it may be the exiled immortal starlings. Now they are swallowing time and space and coming back through the channel.


    We all gasped at this. I thought those things wouldn''t come back after exile. Now it seems that it''s just our wishful thinking. I have to say that the immortal starworm is the most difficult creature I''ve ever seen.


    Tianlao slowed down the spaceship and wanted to invite us, but it was hard to speak. After all, as long as the immortal insects come out of this void, the fortresses in central and Eastern earth will no longer exist.


    I see, but I can''t delay here. After all, the number of immortal starlings that were exiled was not small. So he tentatively asked if Tianlao could predict the time.


    Tianlao rehearsed for a while and said indefinitely: seven days, I''m afraid that time and space can only last seven days.


    Seven days is enough for us to see the original Star core, and enough for us to find out whether it is useful to us, so we said: we go to the Qingling world, and we will turn back to help at that time. What do you think?


    Hearing the speech, the old man stared at me for a long time, then took my hand and said in a trembling voice: Thank you, thank you, thank you.


    He said, hurriedly took his daughter and kept bowing to the people.


    We can all understand their feelings and how to abandon them. It is their home after all. Just like Chen Hao, we have suffered a lot in Qingling world, but we still can''t let go of the family that once raised us.

 Chapter 641

    Tianlao got our promise and focused on the driving of the spaceship, avoided the vision of the fortress and lurked to the gate of the universe.


    Now, even if we are exposed, I believe they will not take action. After being abandoned by the controller''s army, their homes will be destroyed. What they think now is not how to obey orders or please the controller, but how to survive.


    Small creatures are so humble that they struggle to live. In this regard, they are the same as us.


    On the way, I kept sending a message to Xiaoling and asked her for specific details. I was afraid that the final result of this adventure would be empty.


    With the passage of time, when we go back, it may not be so safe.


    When I reached the gate of heaven, I stopped asking Xiaoling. It''s all here. The truth is in front of me.


    It''s just another question I''m still considering on the way, that is, whether Haotian is willing to let us in. If he doesn''t open the gap, he may not open the door of heaven with our strength. As for Xiaoling, I don''t consider it at all now.


    The last time she did it was an accident. In addition, there were no controllers around, and people in the wild world didn''t have the courage to take risks, but now if it''s opening, anything can happen.


    It''s still a mystery that the nuclear energy of the source star can''t be used by us. I won''t put all seven worlds in danger for an uncertain thing.


    However, we just fell in front of the gate of heaven, and Haotian''s voice appeared in the cabin. He was calm, but said with a warning: the original Star core does not belong to anyone, so it can not be taken away, let alone occupied. You can use and study. I will not intervene in this category, beyond this category


    He omitted the following words, but we were still in a cold sweat. I hurriedly said to the void: please follow the instructions of my predecessors.


    The original Star Core belongs to the Seven Realms, and even belongs to all the life and civilization originated from the Qingling world. Indeed, Haotian can''t be occupied for himself. Haotian not only warned us, but also did it himself. Otherwise, he can be said to be the first person in the Qingling world to find the original Star core, which can be taken away, but he didn''t do so.


    I don''t have the ability to transmit sound across the universe, but since Haotian can transmit sound here, he can naturally hear what we say. Sure enough, my voice fell, and Haotian mirror flew up, revealing the hole.


    I asked Tianlao to hide the spaceship and the party entered the wilderness through the hole.


    I came back twice in just a few days, which made me feel familiar. After all, I have walked through too many planets. Except for the Qingling world, I have never had a sense of belonging.


    Before returning to the Qingling world, I simply put forward several requirements for the dragon and Phoenix family and the others who followed us. They have not been to the Qingling world. After all, it is a mortal world. The scientific and technological civilization has not developed to the degree of docking with the fairy civilization. Our behavior may have an impact on them.


    But when passing the city, Tianlao''s daughter made an undisguised mockery and said that our world is a backward primitive tribe.


    All of us from the Qingling world touch our noses and don''t speak. After all, we have seen high-level civilization. Compared with others, the scientific and technological civilization on earth is really a primitive tribe.


    But the cultivation civilization of Qingling world is not weak at all. At the same time, Qingling world is also one of the few life stars in the universe with two different civilizations. I think it should be related to the original Star core.


    As for the wild world, it can be said that neither of the two civilizations was raised by it, and both belong to foreign creatures.


    After some ridicule, the old daughter suddenly said: if I pass some of my father''s things to them, I believe the whole world will change dramatically in a few years.


    Her proposal silenced all of us and looked at me.


    Indeed, there are some things that are old. The scientific and technological civilization on earth may not be able to study in thousands of years. If they can be ready-made, earth shaking changes will definitely take place in a short time, and the progress of science and technology will not be affected by different cultivation.


    However, this is only a scientific and technological level. If human nature is taken into account, there will definitely be big problems.


    Finally, I shook my head and rejected the proposal. First of all, the pattern of Qingling world is different. There are too many countries. There are constant wars between them all the year round. Coupled with the greed of human nature, if they obtain powerful technology, I''m afraid they will destroy themselves with the expansion of time.


    As for checks and balances, I have also considered giving scientific and technological achievements to different countries at the same time, but people''s wisdom is uneven, especially in China. Although Chinese children love peace, when a sheep is armed to its teeth, it may also become a predator.


    The latter is unlikely, but I can''t take risks. Perhaps their development and the synchronous progress of human civilization and scientific and technological civilization are the route of scientific and technological civilization in Qingling world.


    After I refused, my daughter stopped talking.


    Xiaoling found that the same breath as haotianjing was on the sea. We conquered the sky all the way. A few minutes later, they came to the vast sea. Jiang NV was knowledgeable. After induction, they said that it was no longer in China. If it was right, it should be the Mariana Trench, the deepest ocean on earth.


    Xiaoling also stopped over the big trench, pointed to the bottom and said: that breath came from inside.


    I don''t want to delay. I''m ready to go. But at this time, Tianlao came with an instrument and said: the trench is too deep and the pressure is very high


    At this point, he stopped and stared at us with flashing eyes. I''ll come and arrange for two people to protect them. At the same time, I don''t understand: your current body is extraordinary. Can''t you resist the pressure of the sea?


    After Tianlao was protected, he took away the instrument in his hand, thanked Zhen Kun and cangxue who protected his daughter, and answered me: the spaceship I built can go deep into the stars and cross the stars, but if it goes into the water, I''m afraid it can''t withstand such a great pressure. After all, its volume is too large, and the materials of some parts are very fragile, If you want to dive to the deep sea, you have to do a lot of refitting work.


    In Chen Hao''s and I''m aware of the fact that the spacecraft flying across the stars can''t dive into the deep sea, it''s just a fantasy.


    Jiang Nu glanced at us and said mercilessly: it''s terrible to have no culture!


    Hoo!


    Chen Hao and I breathed out and were silent. In front of these college students, our knowledge is really scarce. I also realize that if we collide with scientific and technological civilization in the future, we will have to absorb more talents like Tianlao when we have the opportunity.


    Everyone whispers. It is estimated that they are discussing the education background of Chen Hao and me. Two people who haven''t graduated from primary school don''t bother to eavesdrop on them now. Fortunately, there are two dragon and Phoenix families who are more ignorant than us.


    However, the Dragon teenagers feel incredible. After all, their dragons originated in the deep sea. They don''t have to think about the pressure at all. As for the Phoenix Youth, there are some fears in their eyes. After all, water and fire have been incompatible since ancient times. In the face of such a vast ocean, the Phoenix Fire he tengran seemed a little small.


    The Dragon boy patted the Phoenix boy on the shoulder and said with great loyalty: don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you then.


    We all laughed. Finally, Xiaoling showed the body of the Golden Fox. We were the first to enter the deep sea. When we dived five kilometers, we couldn''t see any creatures in front of us. There was darkness all around in the cold sea, which made people panic. At eight kilometers, the terrible force pressed on them, and everyone had to release the Zhenyuan protector.


    When I reached nine kilometers, even I felt some discomfort. Only the Dragon boy turned into golden dragon. He was really like a fish in water and very happy. Xiaoling''s Noumenon seems to be unaffected.


    Jiang Nu said to me: there are more than three kilometers below. If you go down one centimeter, your strength will increase exponentially.


    I think Zhenkun and cangxue have been struggling, and the light of Shennong Ding is flashing. Chen Hao and I have gained insight. It''s the first time we know that the deep sea is so terrible. If we weren''t already extremely strong, I''m afraid someone would have been unable to hold on.


    It is said that there are still three kilometers below, and the pressure of each centimeter will increase exponentially. I don''t want to make myself uncomfortable. I send a message to the Dragon youth. The Golden Dragon starts to water and separates all the sea water around us. I find that once I get to the sea, every scale on the Golden Dragon opens and barbs, and on the side originally close to the skin, there are some ancient and mysterious symbols flashing, I thought it over and found that I had no clue. It can be seen that there is a way of balance in this universe.


    Unfortunately, when the strength gap is too large, there is no clear expression of mutual generation and mutual restraint, but there must be such a relationship between the nine controllers.


    Under the guard of the golden dragon, we finally reached the bottom of the sea. Here is a land that human beings have never set foot in. In my imagination, this place should be dead and silent, and there will be no footprints of civilization. However, when the dark light illuminates the seabed, there is a large area of ancient buildings in front of us. The materials of those buildings are almost translucent, with some ancient characters burned on them.


    Xiaoling''s golden body can come and go freely in the water, so it''s not the first time to come here. The light car road is familiar to take us walking in the ancient ruins.


    Chen Hao couldn''t help asking: how can our Chinese things be in foreign countries?


    I couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "the source of the star is not a country, its owner is the planet, we are only the creatures that are raised by this planet.


    My words sound reasonable, but Chen haofei has to argue with me, pointing to the ancient buildings around and asking: since they don''t belong to anyone, who built them around? If they are built because of the original Star core, does it not mean that the original Star Core belongs to a civilization?


    I frowned slightly and wanted to kick Chen Hao''s ass, but on second thought, his words seemed reasonable.

 Chapter 642

    Jiang Nu, they were all laughing at the ignorance of Chen Hao''s dialogue with me, but when I was silent, they also realized something and became silent.


    Chen Hao and I have no culture, but what we say is not that kind of two Leng words. My words are based on Haotian''s words, and Chen Hao questioned my words, which has become very powerful with the support of surrounding buildings.


    After a long time, Jiang Nu said: do you think the original Star core will be something left by a destroyed civilization?


    Zhen Kun interrupted: theoretically, there are only two possibilities for human civilization around mysterious objects. The first is what sister Jiang NV just said, and the second is that it is just a kind of worship.


    Several college students expressed their opinions one after another. We simply stopped. Several people pointed to the characters on the translucent material and said: these words are not like the words of our Chinese ancestors. They may not be our Chinese civilization or foreign civilization.


    Xiao Ling interrupted at this time: there is a palace in the center. There are ancient characters on the walls of the palace. If you can understand them, you can go inside. It may have recorded something.


    As soon as Xiao Ling''s words came out, the originally excited people all shut up. Chen Hao couldn''t help hissing and sneering, and then said: what college students are not the same as us.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I heard the speech, but Chen Hao was such a person. If he was hurt, he would definitely fight back. The above characters can''t find the root cause at all, and even have no related things, which can''t be interpreted at all. Even those who study ancient characters in Qingling world can only be solved by tracing back to the root.


    However, we still have a way to let Wang pangzi trace back to time, but we have to wait until we see it in the past.


    After everyone shut up, Chen Hao said: don''t pretend to understand. Make yourself like an expert. The result is just a waste of time.


    Han Peng took my hand and shook his head helplessly, indicating to the place to say.


    Xiaoling said that the palace is in the center of the relics on the seabed, hundreds of meters high, and the two gates are open. Here, Xiaoling said: I can sense the breath in the center of the palace. I can''t feel any breath when I leave the palace.


    Listen to Xiao Ling''s meaning. She didn''t come here until she sensed it outside, but she found it inadvertently after she came here. It''s hard to think about how many places she''s gone in the years she hasn''t been with us. At the same time, she''s curious. What is she looking for?


    They are all my own people. I asked them when I thought of it. Xiaoling said: I didn''t find anything, but after you left, I felt lonely, so I wanted to walk around. After all, we know little about the land under our feet.


    Xiaoling''s words touched each of us. Indeed, we have gone far, but we really lack of understanding of the life star we were born. Even chasing the road ahead, we haven''t really understood the life stars along the way.


    There was no light in the palace. The Dragon youth first went in and performed the magic separation. His separation circled on the girder of the palace and forced all the sea water out in a moment, forming a vacuum.


    But when we all went in, the sea water outside the bubble suddenly became faster, and even torrents appeared. There was a breath approaching rapidly in the distance.


    They noticed that they had retreated for the first time. From a distance, they saw a light approaching us. As the light source approached, they saw that it was a submarine like a shark. It looked very advanced and didn''t look like the product of Qingling world civilization.


    And there was a blonde man sitting inside, and the breath with the power of repairing truth came from him.


    He also stopped when he saw us. The water calmed down. The submarine opened and the man swam along the water. His right hand glowed on the way, and then a golden Trident appeared.


    The little spirit seemed to know him and whispered to us: he is the descendant of Atlantis and the successor of the sea god in the Western divine world.


    The two western countries were destroyed by me in the fairyland. The strong fell and lay dormant. The foreigner in front of me should be the Tianzun who achieved after the door of heaven was opened and the aura poured back.


    Xiaoling said and went out. When she saw Xiaoling, the guard of the heirs of Poseidon relaxed. Xiaoling said: they are my friends. This time, they came to explore the power fluctuations in this relic.


    We all hide our accomplishments and are much better than the successor of the sea god. He can''t perceive our strength. However, after listening to Xiao Ling''s introduction, he said calmly: there are special energy fluctuations in this sea area. We guard here for generations because we are afraid that someone will mess around without authorization.


    "Hey!" Chen haole, pointing to the heir of Poseidon, said: he can also speak Chinese!


    I am a little speechless, not to mention heaven, which is a small holy land. As long as I read a person''s memory, I can naturally control his language.


    Chen Hao was reminded by me, touched his chin awkwardly, and then asked: you said you have guarded here for generations, that means you and your people know what''s below?


    Chen Hao publicized, and he could not pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. If he could not waste time, he would never waste time. Therefore, when talking, he waved to the successor of the sea god. A powerful force directly arrested the sea god. During this period, the magic tools in the hand of the sea god were suppressed, which frightened the new sea god into a panic.


    Fortunately, Xiao Ling communicated with him in time to calm him down. But Chen Hao showed his strong strength. He didn''t dare not answer Chen Hao''s questions later.


    Moreover, the question Chen Hao asked was no secret to him, so he answered readily: we don''t know what''s below, but our ancestors left a motto that we Atlantis should guard this sea area for generations, because if something goes wrong below, our world will be destroyed.


    At the same time, Jiang Nu said to me: the legendary Atlantis was a super civilization in the Qingling world. Finally, it sank into the seabed and became an underwater city. It was considered to be destroyed by the world. Now it seems that they have established a new civilization on the seabed.


    Zhen Kun also said: in the past, when we were on the island, we often found some underwater vehicles that were not Qingling world. Now it seems that they should be Atlantis.


    I don''t know much about this. Later, I gradually learned that in fact, the discovery of aircraft similar to higher life in the sea and in the sky is not once or twice, even from ancient times to the present. But these super civilizations do not come into contact with civilizations on the ground.


    Now it seems that the masters of the Qingling world are not only creatures and civilizations living on land.


    After listening to the story of sea king, I said seriously: first of all, thank your people for their sharing in protecting the planet. Secondly, we came here to find out what the following is. Third, no matter what we find, we won''t take it away, so after we leave, we hope you and your people can continue to protect this sea area.


    I feel a lot when I see Poseidon. It turns out that there are many people silently guarding our common home where we can''t see. In fact, the creatures living on land are not alone.


    After that, I motioned to Xiaoling to let her communicate with Poseidon. Let''s go to the temple to see the situation.


    We came in a hurry and exited in a hurry. We didn''t see the situation inside. Now we are coming in. As Xiao Ling said, the walls around are full of Ancient Runes.


    At this time, Poseidon and Xiaoling also came in. When Poseidon came in, he gave a great western gift and said respectfully: Thank you for everything you have done for our world!


    I smiled, reached out to help Poseidon up and said: you have said that it is our earth. Everything we do is the same as what you do. We are just protecting our home.


    I don''t know whether he knows about the Western kingdom of God in the fairy world, but I think those are all past events and should not be investigated. In addition, he has no hostility now, so I naturally don''t mention it. As for what happened outside, I asked Xiaoling to tell him that a civilization has been guarding the earth for generations, so they are qualified to know what happened outside. The important thing is that Atlantis is a civilization separated from land creatures. With a high degree of civilization and technology, their acceptance ability will be much stronger than ours.


    At least, someone on earth should know what kind of danger we are facing, and this higher civilization lurking in the deep sea is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Not only that, when Jiang Nu and Xiaoling explored the temple, I told Tianlao to give some of his scientific and technological achievements to Poseidon.


    Chen Hao immediately sent a message to me and said: boss, you don''t give us Chinese, but give it to a foreigner. What if they turn back and bully us?


    "In the face of disaster, we should not divide borders. And Atlantis is an isolated civilization. With their civilization level, if they want to control or destroy the civilization on the earth, they don''t have to wait until now, and they don''t need the old technology. "


    I simply explained that Chen Haocai was silent. I chose them because they have not interfered with external civilization for countless years, but silently guarded them. This spirit is worthy of our admiration and trust.


    What I said to Chen Hao was also transmitted to everyone. After listening to it, no one objected. They all agreed with my approach and got support. I was also more firm. Let Tianlao explain it and leave science and technology behind.


    At this time, Jiang Nu and Xiao Ling also found that they were looking for gaps in the open space on the left side of the hall, like a covered stone slab. Unfortunately, the materials outside were all translucent, but under the palace were solid opaque materials, and they couldn''t see what was inside.

 Chapter 643

    When we found something similar to the entrance, we naturally wouldn''t delay. In addition, there was no water around the palace. Chen Haolike organized several people to open the slate.


    I chatted with Poseidon and asked if his people had been below or had relevant records. Sea gods shake their heads. They just guard, but they never step here. This time, if we didn''t break in suddenly, he wouldn''t enter, even close to the temple.


    Unable to find anything valuable, I had to remind Chen Hao to be careful. The surrounding relics show that they were created by civilization. If the purpose is to protect the original Star core, it is likely that some things have been set up, which will be dangerous.


    In order to prevent accidents, Bai Wushuang and Wu De walk in the front, and the Eastern Emperor clock shows a virtual shadow, protecting them and illuminating the below.


    The stone slab was moved away, and a downward inclined ladder appeared below, which seemed to lead to the bottom of the ground. I don''t know how deep it is. However, because of the good sealing, the stone steps are very clean and keep their original appearance. If we hadn''t opened them ourselves, we would think it had just been built.


    The crowd followed Wu De and Bai Wushuang, looking timid, which made Chen Hao angry and roared: what are you doing? Do you think it''s tomb theft? Don''t forget your identity and stand up for me.


    Chen Hao''s words made Han Peng and I couldn''t help laughing. The expression of the people was really a bit like tomb robbers entering the ancient tomb. They were timid. When Chen Hao shouted, they seemed to remember that they were already the strong ones at the top of the seven worlds. They straightened up their waist, but they still didn''t relax their vigilance.


    At last, before entering, I invited Poseidon to go down with us, but he refused. I didn''t force it either, but I left a heart and let Han lie on it quietly.


    With our current cultivation, few people in the seven realms can hurt us, but in this place, there is an ancient relic, so we have to guard against it.


    The spirit of Han Li left quietly, and no one found it except me.


    When we entered the corridor, we went straight down. Many simple strokes were carved on the rock walls around the corridor, all of which were made by the ancients. Someone asserted that: using this crude mural to record things, I don''t think the civilization built here is a high civilization. It is likely that it was land countless years ago, and it was silent behind.


    Vicissitudes of life, the earth changes, the earth of Qingling world has undergone many large-scale changes, which is not impossible.


    But Tianlao rejected this statement at the first time. He explained that not all higher civilizations leave things mysterious. You know, with the loss of time, many technologies or objects will age or even wither. Only things in nature can be preserved forever, so the more advanced creatures, when they want to pass down a thing, they often do it in the simplest and effective way. As for the use of simplified Chinese painting, it is not that they are backward, but that they are worried about the civilization of later people. In this way, anyone can understand it at a glance.


    Tianlao''s explanation is very reasonable. When he said it, I had swept the murals along the way in my mind. As Tianlao said, the meaning expressed by the murals is concise and clear, but it records not a civilization, but the picture of the formation of the universe, from a point to infinite expansion. During this period, everything revolves around a planet.


    When I saw the middle, I had clearly seen that the core planet above was the earth we lived on. It had existed in the ages, but it seemed to have nothing to do with it in the process of the formation of the universe.


    The strokes did not reach the end of the corridor. There was a strange scene in the last few paintings. At this time, the universe was very vast. That is, at this time, something in the Qingling world began to fly to the stars, which was very dense. The picture can only be replaced by some points.


    One of the paintings is independent. The picture is that a point falls on a planet in the universe. Then the planet grows a big tree and forms an atmosphere. After a long time, there are forests on the planet. They build altars and pray around the altars.


    There is no depiction in the last painting, only one point, next to an arrowhead flame. Tianlao explained: the creatures in the universe know why they were born and call this kind of thing fire.


    fire!


    It is just a name, not a real fire. From the immediate point of view, the so-called fire is likely to be the original Star core, that is, at the beginning of the creation of the universe, the original Star Core once released power and sowed the creatures in the universe.


    We don''t know what civilization it is. They even told us the process of the emergence of cosmic creatures in the simplest way.


    However, it is puzzling that those original creatures seem to have no strong cultivation and are scattered in all the stars. How do they know their origin? And set up an altar to worship?


    Tianlao stared at the last painting, sighed for a long time, took back his eyes, and replied to me: they are primitive creatures, the first creatures of the universe. They return to nature, have the most primitive power and are extremely powerful.


    Chen Hao went to Tianlao and asked: do you mean they look like primitive people, but they are actually the most powerful creatures in the universe?


    "You can''t say that!" As soon as the old man explained, everyone stopped to listen.


    The old man paused and said: I''m talking about the most primitive power. Why do you say so? That is because the universe has undergone many changes in countless years, and the forces scattered in the universe will also change. It can be said that in that era, if we entered their world, people who seemed powerless actually had the ability to kill all of us. But if we put them in our present universe, they are primitive people.


    Chen Hao was dizzy by Tianlao''s words and scratched his head. After thinking for a while, I simply explained: Tianlao said different time and space, different forces, and the strength of people living in different time periods can only be compared with the universe of that period.


    After listening to my explanation, Chen Hao scratched his head and said: is it like when we walk freely on the land and get to the sea, there is no little golden bug at ease?


    I am a little speechless, but although Chen Hao''s metaphor is inappropriate, it can be better understood. I just understand what Tianlao wants to say. Let me explain. I still don''t have the ability to explain. I can only give it up.


    But I think everyone, like me, can understand what''s going on, but we can''t explain it completely. It''s just that unlike Chen Hao, we have to get to the bottom and ask a reason.


    Tianlao was originally engaged in scientific research and was very interested in the universe and life. Seeing that Chen Hao was also interested, he stroked and said: if you want to explain, it won''t be for a while and a half, but if you''re interested, I''ll talk to you.


    Chen Hao was originally very interested, but when Tianlao said it was not for a while and a half, he immediately looked dull. He hurriedly stopped Tianlao and said: come on, old man, don''t talk about it. I''m not that material. If you always have this heart, keep it to talk to my son in the future!


    When he was old enough to say something, he was stopped. He looked unhappy and had no choice but to spread his hand. The daughter of heaven immediately went up to help the old man and said, "father, don''t be so wordy with this primitive man. Can you understand his woodlouse like?"


    Find out Chen Hao''s character and temper. The old daughter is not so polite to Chen Hao who talks to his father one old thing at a time.


    Chen Hao didn''t say anything either. He rolled his eyes and ran to Jiang Ting, not bickering.


    However, as soon as they made such a fuss, the atmosphere eased down. I saw that everyone was more relaxed, reminded them to be vigilant, and then continued to walk down.


    There was no mechanism or living creature on the way. In the deep sea of this degree, I believe few creatures can set foot in it. Even friars would not come to such a place unless they were free.


    During this period, I asked Xia hanpeng. She contacted the spirit body and said to me that there was no problem. It seems that I am suspicious. Poseidon is indeed the guardian of this sea area. He is just guarding the following things and is not interested.


    I don''t know how far I went. Finally, there was light in front. At the end of the cave, there was a light door covered with blue light.


    After observation, Tianlao said that it was not a time gate, but what was ahead could not be explored at present. Wu De and Bai Wushuang were about to enter when they heard the speech, but I was stopped. I put on the ancient armor and stepped in.


    The moment I came out of the light curtain, I was a little confused. The surrounding scenes can be described as dreamy. Even the largest and most gorgeous Nebula I have seen in the starry sky will be eclipsed in front of it.


    It can be said that it gives me the feeling that I stand in a universe, surrounded by stars, and the sky is no longer dark, but emits light blue ethereal light, interspersed with colorful light spots.


    And all views are shining towards the center.


    I looked at the central point where the light converged. There was a fist sized blue light ball floating in the void, separated by a long distance. But when I looked, my eyes seemed to be attracted by it. What I saw was a vast space, in which countless things similar to seeds floated.


    After a pause, I carefully prepared to approach. As a result, when I approached, Tiangu armor suddenly flickered, and fine cracks suddenly appeared on the original strong armor.


    I was surprised and hurried back. Strangely, after I returned, the crack on Tiangu armor recovered. The scene just now was like an illusion.


    Does it mean that armor is restrained?


    Thinking of this, I directly took off my armor and stepped out. However, I approached. The ancient words on my spine suddenly went out, and the dark golden bones were instantly full of cracks.

 Chapter 644

    I was shocked and hurried back.


    It''s not that the Tiangu armor was suppressed, but that the Tiangu armor was protecting me just now. When I lost protection, the mysterious power fell directly on me, which was very terrible. After all, my body has been quenched by divine marrow liquid. After stepping into the path, I have been quenched several times. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for the controller to tear my flesh at once.


    But I didn''t have any defense in front of the original Star core.


    Considering that we have been worried about the theft of the original Star core, now it seems that it is just groundless. No wonder in the face of such a treasure of the universe, the controller is still so calm and did not come to seize it desperately. It can be seen that they have long known that it is not easy to get the original Star core.


    No wonder Haotian doesn''t care so much about guarding the gate of heaven. He knows that the controller won''t shoot too strong people. Now he monitors, just to prevent people from entering the seven realms to kill.


    Ignorance will always think of something wrong. Fortunately, the things we guess do not affect our safety, and if no one tells us, we can only guess.


    After several attempts, I can be sure that I can''t get close to the original Star core. I''m inevitably disappointed. If I can''t get close, how can I make use of its power?


    Thinking of this, I don''t even want people outside to come in and leave directly. The hope is too great. Mysteriously, so many people took risks to follow me across time and space. As a result, a strong sense of disappointment filled the brain. They didn''t think about anything else, even a little irritable.


    But soon I realized that I was under too much pressure. In the face of the blow, my mentality collapsed. So he sat down cross legged and adjusted calmly.


    Seeing that I hadn''t returned for a long time, before long, Han and Chen Hao came in. As soon as they arrived here, they were also shocked by the surrounding scene.


    After returning to God, they came to me. Han Peng asked with concern: Tong Tong, are you okay?


    I answered that it was all right. After the breath adjustment, my irritability was relieved. Seeing that Chen Hao had to move on, I hurried to say: be careful, there is an invisible force that can break my spine and Tiangu armor.


    Chen haomang bumped. If that force increased with the approach to the original Star core, he ran far away in impatience. I''m afraid he didn''t have a chance to return, and his body would be crushed directly.


    The reason why I remind Chen Hao instead of stopping Chen Hao is that I want him to try. After all, everyone''s situation may be different. I still hold the last hope.


    As a result, Chen Hao hurried back after the test. With a look of panic, it can be seen that he encountered the same situation as me. Han also tried once, but it was also impossible.


    I put out my own analysis. Chen Hao was also a little impatient. He stamped his foot and asked me: after such a trip, do we have to go back in frustration?


    Chen Hao is not free and easy on the surface. He is also thinking about the problems I am thinking about, but he is a little cheerful and won''t hold it all in his heart like me. But at this time, he obviously collapsed.


    In the face of his question, I could only nod and see my statement. He fiercely looked at the original Star core, clenched his teeth and said: I don''t see how far away it is. I''m broken to pieces, so I have to hold it out.


    Chen Hao said that he was about to fly in. I pulled him back, beat him hard on the back of his head, and scolded him angrily: don''t be muddy at this time. Go out and call them in.


    After I trained, Chen Hao restrained his anger and walked angrily towards the light door.


    Han Hu was very quiet. When Chen Hao and I were making trouble, she kept staring at the source star core until Chen Hao left. She sighed disappointed and said: we can''t use his power. This time, I''m afraid it''s in vain.


    I said with some annoyance: without the power of the original Star core, we have no promotion, and we will still be slaughtered in the future.


    Han Peng noticed my impetuous mood, reached out and gently hooked my shoulder, put me in her bad, comforted and said: Tong Tong, you''ve done enough. It''s all your credit that everyone can live to the present. Some things may not succeed if you try your best, so don''t put too much pressure on yourself. No matter what happens in the future, I will be with you.


    After a pause, Han said: my parents, they are still layout, and there is hope.


    Hope!


    But now Han''s parents are not in good condition. They have pinned their hopes on Haotian. And Su Dong hasn''t come out yet. Up to now, the feeling of immortal starworm to me is not very effective. I don''t know what he is waiting for.


    Of course, it may also be that I don''t have a good understanding of the strength of the immortal starworm. But Han''s untimely death was a very, very heavy blow to them. Although the niggers didn''t mention it, I could see it in their eyes.


    Not long ago, Chen Hao came in with the people. Han''s hand gently pinched on my shoulder, and then released me.


    After being comforted by Han, my mood calmed down a little. Chen Hao told them the specific situation. Everyone tried one by one, and the results were the same. I even sat cross legged on the periphery, trying to feel the invisible power and see if I could inhale it into my body and turn it into my own power.


    The results can be imagined. Now I understand why Haotian spent thousands of years to get a little original power attached to Haotian mirror. This thing can''t be felt in a short time.


    But even the slightest, as long as we get the strength, it is not a matter of going to a higher level, but earth shaking changes will take place.


    Tianlao has been watching beside us when we try, and his eyes are very anxious.


    I''ve been watching him, hoping he can bring us hope. It was not until he bowed his head and meditated for a long time that I tried to ask: Heaven is old, can you figure out its principle?


    Scientific and technological civilization pays attention to the principle. They can analyze the principle in the eyes of any force and any utensil, and as long as they understand its principle, they can naturally control it.


    Facing our problems, Tianlao said with a bitter smile: I''m afraid the three-level civilization may not be clear about the origin of the universe. I don''t think we need to waste time here.


    After listening to Tianlao''s words, I can only smile bitterly. Now we are like a group of Hercules. Everyone can lift hundreds of kilograms and thousands of kilograms together, but there is a thing of tens of thousands of kilograms in front of us. No matter how we look and toss, we can''t move a penny with our strength.


    At this moment, I hope the reality is not so cruel. I hope it can sense our desire, our efforts, hear the cry of anger and unwillingness in our hearts, and then give us a glimmer of hope.


    Then the reality is like this, always ruthless. What can be changed can be changed through efforts, and what cannot be changed will not change even if you pay more.


    I had the intention to retreat. After all, I don''t have time to waste. I''m dead here. Now after listening to Tianlao''s words, he didn''t hesitate and took the people back the same way.


    Outside, the sea god was still there, and Han received the spirit body. I simply told him the situation, and then said goodbye and left. Then return to the gate of heaven from the wilderness.


    When we came out, the weak void in the sky became thinner, and we could even see the figure of immortal stars dancing in the space and time behind us.


    The fortress in the wild world also found that the situation was wrong. A large number of mecha troops were deployed, and all heavy firepower was aimed at that space-time.


    Tianlao looked at the fortress and said with worry: now they don''t have enough powerful energy to drive the fortress. They can''t avoid it. It seems that they are ready for the last fight.


    I promised Tianlao, but I''m afraid there will be a misunderstanding when I suddenly visit, so I motioned the spacecraft not to hide, exposed their whereabouts, looked at their reaction, and negotiated after contacting them.


    Tianlao flew the spaceship around in the air and immediately attracted the attention of the fortress. Sure enough, in less than five minutes, a spaceship flew out from the opposite side without arms or troops. It can be seen that he didn''t come to trouble, but to negotiate.


    I don''t have the mind to take care of these things now. What I''m waiting for is just that the immortal insects come out of another time and space, and then crush and exile it again. I can''t take care of too much in the future. I can only look at their own creation.


    I asked Chen Hao and Wu De to accompany me in the negotiation. With them, we can get some benefits even if we do it. Especially Chen Hao, only he can take Tianlao back without respecting the old and loving the young, so as to avoid the flood of sympathy from the old man and let us be free thugs.


    The negotiations soon came to an end. After all, the fortress has no choice now. They can only agree to the conditions we put forward.


    But Chen Hao brought us a big surprise. In return, the fortress gave us an energy exciter left by a third-class civilization.


    According to Tianlao''s words, it can be a treasure or a useless thing, depending on whether there are advanced energy crystals in your hand.


    Tianlao didn''t know that there was something left by the three-level civilization in Middle Earth before. This time, Chen Hao has been refusing. Chen Haotong said no to any mecha, machine gun and spaceship. As a result, he choked it out.


    It''s not that the people in middle earth don''t give it, but they forget it. After all, they don''t have advanced energy crystals in their hands, and the energy exciter is like waste.


    We happen to have an energy crystal left by the crippled fourth level civilization in our hands. According to the old saying, if we use the energy exciter to excite its power controllably, I''m afraid we can build tens of thousands of special weapons.


    This news refreshed me. There is no original Star core, but it can use the energy of level 4 civilization and is controllable. That''s a great harvest.


    Fortunately, the energy crystal of the fourth civilization we have obtained has been consumed. If it is intact, the energy exciter of the third civilization can not carry it.


    After hearing Tianlao''s words, I immediately felt that hope came back.

 Chapter 645

    When I set foot on this road, I was at a loss, but my heart has always been very firm. I have never hesitated, but I have experienced more and more things. My positioning will become smaller and smaller, disappointed, lost, and even a heart to escape.


    But when I have the psychology of escape, I have fallen into a vortex. I can''t help but fear and fear. I have to go on, because there are more people standing behind me, and I can''t fall down.


    And in this desperate situation, I need to hear good news. When the energy exciter was brought back, although I couldn''t understand it, I read it carefully several times and listened to Tianlao''s explanation in detail. Tianlao saw that I was interested in listening and said more and more profound things.


    The communication between us can be said to be the kind of casting pearls before swine. What he needs is a listener, and what I need is that the deeper I am, the more I feel hopeful.


    Finally, Han Peng couldn''t help but secretly pulled my sleeve and asked: Tong Tong, can you understand what he said?


    My honest voice replied: I don''t understand, but the more mysterious he said, the more confident I was.


    Hanhe smiled helplessly and ignored me. After all, he promised the people in the wild world. Now we can only wait for the void in the stars to break up and then destroy the immortal starworms.


    Tianlao said that in the end, he and I were left to circle around the energy exciter like fools. The rest have long been in ignorance and hiding in the void to rest.


    Just when I had absorbed enough confidence and was ready to leave, the nagging Tianlao suddenly stopped, looked up at me blankly and asked: what did I say just now?


    I was stunned. To tell the truth, what he said was too professional for Jiang NV to understand. Besides, as a primary school student, I hadn''t heard what he said for a long time. However, I was stunned. I hurried back to my memory, recalled the scene a few seconds ago in my mind, and said his words intact: you said that the exciter can release energy suddenly, so as to improve the power of releasing energy at a single time.


    Tianlao was completely lost in thought after I reminded him. He didn''t see me at all. He muttered something he couldn''t hear clearly.


    After two minutes, I was still so confused, but I knew what he thought. Without disturbing him, I turned and left by myself.


    In the past, Chen Hao came up and said: boss, did you say that the old man talked too much and made himself insane?


    I was speechless and ignored Chen Hao. Hearing Chen Hao''s disrespectful words, Tianlao''s daughter rushed over, but she didn''t dare to fight with Chen Hao. After all, at the bottom of the sea, she saw the strength shown by everyone.


    However, Chen Hao took a white look and explained: my father must have thought of something when he fell into this state. Just think about it.


    As soon as I heard it, I felt a little speechless. We would be in a daze when we think about problems, but we can''t see anything else in our eyes before we reach this level.


    If it''s like old age, we don''t know how many times we''ve died.


    Chen Hao said discontentedly: it''s OK to think of something useful. If he can''t think of it, isn''t he tossing himself?


    Finally, Chen Hao sighed and said two words: sin! No wonder scientists are crazy!


    I just looked at the daughter of Tianlao who is about to explode in the small universe and paid more attention to her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t bring her here. It can be said that she is the talent similar to Tianlao I''m looking for.


    I just got out of the way. Tianlao''s daughter and Chen Hao quarreled. I asked Zhenkun to send two people to take care of Tianlao, but don''t bother.


    In the vast void, no one knows when the danger will come. Although Tianlao and I have been tossing about for a long time, in the whole process, I am wearing Tiangu armor, and Wu De has been on the spacecraft all the time. With the two special weapons installed on it by the mind controller, I can enter the battle deployment at any time.


    Tianlao has been falling into the crazy state mentioned by Chen Hao, and I didn''t take care of it. The next day, the weak void became brighter. People came to the fort again. I had to go and see it myself. Finally, the whole moved below the void.


    Just this kind of waiting, you never know when that void will be broken. If we wait like this, we will be more and more dangerous.


    I''m thinking about whether to help the immortal insects and break the void. Although we have the ability to break through the void, we don''t dare to rush around now, because the crack is too close to the fortress. If we can''t control the power well, the crack will be too large at that time. I''m afraid we don''t need to devour the stars without destroying them. The time-space crack will tear the fortress apart.


    Finally, we had to discuss with the people of the fortress. As expected, they could do something we couldn''t do. They could predict the thickness of the void and tell us that at the current speed, it would take at least two days for the insects to devour the stars.


    I didn''t want to wait. I knew it would take two days to break the void.


    When it comes to strength, it can only be calculated by the scientists of the fortress. They first tested my strength with instruments, and then made a data comparison to let me know how much strength I need.


    Fortunately, the whole process only took more than half an hour to complete. Finally, I broke the void in advance with a small wooden axe, and eighty or ninety immortal starworms rushed out of it at one time.


    But we were ready. The immortal chopping Throwing Knife swept across the sky. Everyone shot at the same time. In just ten minutes, the immortal insects were broken. At this time, I split the void again and exiled the immortal insects to be resurrected.


    After all this, I personally told the person in charge of the fortress: there is so much we can do. We can only buy you a few months. However, Tianlao has given you all the skills he has mastered. I believe you have a way to leave here. The development of one civilization is by no means under the protection of another civilization. Maybe this is your opportunity.


    My words are hypocritical, but they are true. It''s just that their ending is likely to be destruction. We all know that. But in the end, I also added: Tianlao and his daughter, we won''t let them come back. You don''t have to make this idea. Don''t mention it in a word.


    I think the last warning is very necessary at this time, otherwise Tianlao and her daughter will care about them. If the people in Middle Earth mention it, they may choose to stay.


    It''s cruel for me to do this, but we also need Tianlao, and it is irreplaceable among us. At least there are other scientists on the side of the fortress who can understand Tianlao''s things. But when we leave Tianlao, even if we brand all our knowledge on our souls, we want to understand the meaning of those words and even use them. I''m afraid we can''t do it in more than ten years.


    In this world, a lot of selfishness is forced out. I don''t want to be such a ruthless person.


    When I finished, I stopped and ordered everyone to get on the ship and prepare to leave. At this time, I found that Tianlao was still immersed in his own world and occupied a large area on the ship. Chen Hao, we can only squeeze together. Chen Hao is dissatisfied and says: I''ll wake him up.


    I said speechless: you go!


    Chen Hao is not a person regardless of weight. He just jumps out of his mouth. It doesn''t sound like a few good words, but he knows what to do and what not to do. So now it''s just talking. Seeing that I really agree, he said for Tianlao: I think it''s better to forget it. If he''s so old, he''ll be in trouble when he''s scared silly.


    I''m too lazy to pay attention to Chen Hao. Fortunately, Han Peng is arranged in the driver''s seat and doesn''t have to squeeze with us.


    However, when the spacecraft started and flew more than 100000 kilometers, Tianlao suddenly woke up, looked at us all at a loss and asked: what''s the matter? Where are you going?


    I thought Tianlao misunderstood that we didn''t fulfill our promise, so I hurried to explain: Tianlao, we did everything we promised you.


    After a long pause, I still didn''t wake up. I asked: where are we going now?


    Is your head really broken? I cluttered in my heart and helplessly explained that the matter had been solved. Now we naturally go back to the temple.


    "Return to the temple?" The day is old. I couldn''t help but want to help him see if there was something wrong with the circuit in his body or the memory core. However, at this time, Tianlao grabbed me and said: go back, go back, come on, go back.


    I was completely hoodwinked, held Tianlao and said: we are on our way back now.


    Tianlao is now fully awake. He grabbed my hand with great force and made a loud voice. He said word by word: what I said is that I will go to the bottom of the sea and go back to the place where the source core is located. I have found a way to arouse the source core power.


    Wu De and Han Peng may have been following our conversation. When I didn''t react, the spacecraft stopped. If there were no extreme heavenly masters in the spacecraft, many people would have to be thrown out.


    I excitedly grabbed Tianlao''s hand and said: what did you say? I''m repeating what I just said.


    Tianlao is more excited than me. His voice is shaking and says: I have found a way to attract core energy.


    I still can''t believe the buzzing in my head, but at this time, Tianlao seems to be crazy. The manipulator keeps shaking, and the core part is heating. The original blue light suddenly turns red.


    I know that his mind is in a state of high-speed operation, and he is completely deaf to what is happening outside.


    I asked several times, but Tianlao didn''t answer. He just shook his hands. Countless characters beat in the display of his abdomen, as if he was calculating something.


    At this time, Chen Hao opened his mouth and whispered: boss, it took Haotian thousands of years to steal a small amount of core strength. At present, the old head is completely crazy, and his words are not credible.


    Different civilizations have different understanding of power, but they all come to the same goal by different paths. What we can''t figure out, scientific and technological civilization may not be able to figure out.

 Chapter 646

    Han Han and Wu De had controlled the spacecraft to fly back. Tianlao suddenly shouted: stop.


    The spaceship stopped at once. It can be said that now everyone''s heart fluctuated back and forth with his surprise. Everyone was listening to his words. We would implement any word, because Tianlao is our hope now.


    Hope from another famous city.


    Tianlao paused for a few seconds and suddenly said: we can''t go back now. We want to capture a star, let it collapse and make a neutron star.


    I didn''t understand, neither did Han and Wu De. Jiang Nu simply explained that the neutron star is the most dense star found at present. It is a star produced by the compression of the star after the collapse. A simple neutron star, about eight kilometers in diameter, has a mass more than 700000 times that of the earth. I''m afraid a stone on it is heavier than all the people and buildings on the earth.


    Jiang NV''s explanation brings our understanding of the universe to a new level. After all, before that, no one thought that there would be such stars in the universe.


    But I also know that the sun is a star. To make such a star collapse... I don''t know if I can do it.


    Because it''s about success or failure, I dare not boast and speak out my concerns. Tianlao pointed to the energy exciter and said: we have it. It''s very simple. What I''m worried about now is whether the emergence of neutron stars will attract the attention of tertiary civilization.


    There are strong people like controllers in the three-level civilization, but they are also a few. Even if the rest reaches the high-end level of scientific and technological civilization, I believe their strength is similar to ours. I let Tianlao not worry, let go and leave the rest to us.


    Tianlao didn''t say anything. He began to search for nearby stars the next second. He muttered: there are a lot of stars in a star universe, but many are dead stars. We need to find a living star.


    My face was green all day. I asked tentatively: are we looking for a life star to destroy? In that case, we will kill trillions of creatures?


    Tianlao has ignored my words, but this is still within the scope of understanding the scientific and technological civilization of the Qingling world. Jiang NV explained: to make an analogy, the earth and the sun are all living planets, the core is running, with high heat energy, and there will be volcanic eruptions, but the core of the moon and Mars is cool, and there is no heat at the bottom of the earth, This kind of planet is called the planet of death.


    I was relieved after listening. At least I didn''t want to destroy the living star. Tianlao''s daughter also said that Jiang NV''s explanation was very right.


    As soon as Tianlao''s daughter spoke, Jiang''s face turned red. She probably felt that she had taught others. After all, they had to talk about their understanding of the universe. Tianlao had exceeded the earth''s civilization for thousands of years. In the mysterious world, we only use boundaries to distinguish, and rarely use stars and galaxies. This is also a backward place of Xiuzhen civilization.


    After all, no matter what land we are stepping on, it is only a planet in the universe. Of course, practitioners can open up different continents. The immortal road we walked through in those years was not round. However, it can only be said that it is a land across one space. Existence only links two planets or space, and does not belong to stars in the universe.


    After a simple understanding, Tianlao also found the nearest active star in the core. I imported the position into the new disk and made a simple calculation. The spacecraft will start with all its strength, and it will take five days to go back and forth. Now we have too many people. If we follow the past, it will increase the load and may not be able to run so fast.


    Chen Hao and I had a quick discussion and left the 35 people at the bottom of the cultivation to return to the gate of heaven and wait in the wilderness first.


    Faced with such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they all want to see it with their own eyes. They are not very willing, but they dare not disobey orders. I thought about it and wanted to say: there is a very clear impression recording instrument on the ship. You can watch it when you come back.


    Video is not as shocking as seeing it, but it''s much better than not seeing it. After the others left, the rest of us flew to the place where Tianlao was positioned. During this period, Tianlao was completely awake and told me: we don''t need to fly for two or three days. We should stop at a very long distance, otherwise the star will collapse and we will be involved. Another thing is that the magnetic field of the neutron star is very strong. At the moment of its formation, the magnetic field will release and there will be star flickering, We need to be prepared.


    Later, I learned that star flicker is a way for neutron stars to release energy. Usually, one star flicker will consume 10% of the power of neutron stars, so the existence time of neutron stars will not be too long, but even if it is not long, it is only for cosmic time and other stars. It is still very long for us. After all, starshine is not common.


    After Tianlao finished, a man entered the warehouse of the spaceship. When he came out, the whole person could not see any electronic components and replaced a new body. Even so, he was worried and said to his daughter: I don''t know whether my core will be affected. If it is affected, the next thing will be completed by you at that time, and the neutron star needs to collapse again, What we want is the last small square.


    Tianlao said and compared it with his hand. It was almost the size of a piece of sugar.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. It''s hard to imagine how much a neutron star with great mass would weigh if it collapsed and compressed into a piece the size of sugar cube?


    What matters is that we can do it?


    There is no element of hesitation in Tianlao''s tone. I doubt it in my heart, but I won''t ask it in my mouth. After hearing this, the old daughter said: father, don''t worry! I haven''t learned in vain these years, but I don''t know whether the energy exciter of the third-class civilization can destroy a neutron star.


    Tianlao seems to have such concerns. Looking back at the energy exciter with only half a person''s height, he said in a slightly heavy tone: there should be no problem. I haven''t seen this kind of equipment before, but the former civilization can protect China from living in a repair universe. It should be the top civilization in a three-level civilization. According to their civilization level, Destroying a neutron star should not be a problem.


    I was listening to my eyelids jumping wildly. The old guy was not sure about his feelings at all. He was speculating.


    Chen Hao was so anxious that he couldn''t speak. He pointed to Tianlao: you''ve been for a long time.


    Tianlao saw our concerns and explained that the energy crystal left by the ancient fourth level civilization contains strong energy. Even if it fails, we have no loss. It''s just an attempt.


    Chen Hao was so angry that he didn''t want to speak. He wanted to jump up and beat Tianlao. Fortunately, Jiang Ting grabbed him and said to him: we don''t know much about scientific and technological civilization, so don''t point fingers and feet on the side. This is like some of the things we do, not all of them are sure to do.


    Jiang Ting''s words are very reasonable. While persuading Chen Hao, she also persuaded me. Without hesitation, she directly handed the whole thing over to Tianlao for command, and we all did it.


    Decentralization, Chen Hao dare not say anything.


    In half a day, the old man stopped the spacecraft. In front of the spacecraft was a luminous star. From our point of view, it was as big as a circular fiery red lake, and we could feel the temperature of its light.


    However, the distance is still far away. Tianlao measured it and said: this distance is just right. We can avoid the core circle of energy released by its collapse.


    Tianlao began to arrange people. We were all ordered by him to turn around. First, open the energy cover of the spacecraft. This is not enough. Let me build layer after layer of ancient Chinese defense outside. They moved the energy exciter to the void and let Chen Hao hand over the energy core of the fourth level civilization.


    That thing is very stable without any power fluctuation. It looks like a luminous sphere. Tianlao took it and carefully placed it in the energy exciter. I don''t know where he moved. The shape of the energy exciter immediately changed. When it was fixed, it was like a cannon, and the muzzle was just aimed at the luminous star.


    I''m not sure if this thing can pierce a star. Will it be dangerous for us here?


    Tianlao said: the power it releases is naturally terrible, so it needs an energy exciter. Without this thing, even the third-class civilization dare not touch it.


    Chen Hao wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said: old man, why don''t you test it? It''s been thrown into the warehouse by people in Middle Earth. I don''t know how many years. When I move back, it''s all gray. Don''t be short of weight. When the planet doesn''t explode, it''s troublesome to send us to heaven first.


    Chen Hao is worried that his name has changed, but his worry is not unreasonable. I''m afraid no one here dares to say that one blow will break through a star, let alone explode. Therefore, if the power in the exciter explodes, none of us can bear it. It''s not impossible to kill us. Even if it doesn''t explode, the shock wave will be like what Chen Hao said, Blow us hundreds of millions of light-years.


    Chen Hao glanced at the old man, patted the exciter hard and said angrily: Although I haven''t seen it, I can still tell whether it is good or bad. This thing has not been used. It was estimated that it was the urgency of the evacuation of three-level civilization that would forget it.


    Seeing the hammer energy exciter, Chen Hao hurriedly hugged him and said: Lord, now you are Lord. If you say yes, it''s right. We''re wrong. Sir, please calm down and don''t see it as it is.


    I sighed. If Chen Hao didn''t rush up just now, I would rush up. How dare he beat things that are vital? If there''s no problem, there''s a problem


    I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and collectively said: now don''t talk, don''t question, don''t mess with the old guy.


    Everyone agrees. After all, a crazy scientist may do something terrible if he gets out of control.

 Chapter 647

    After tossing for several minutes, the whole energy exciter suddenly turned red. The energy flow inside was blue. The next second, a huge shock wave exploded. When it swept over us, everyone was scared into a cold sweat, but it was just an air flow.


    With the eruption of the air flow, a blue light broke through the sky and went straight to the stars hundreds of millions of kilometers away.


    Tianlao finished all this, sat decadent on the ground, looked up at the light column piercing the sky, and said: according to your words, now we can only see the will of heaven.


    In our concept, as long as an attack, it must work immediately, but the light column in the exciter stops after a few seconds, and then there is no movement.


    Everyone was so nervous that Tianlao was relieved and went back to the ship to have a rest. Let''s wake him up in five hours.


    When we looked confused, our daughter explained: Although the speed of light is fast, it is actually very slow in the universe. The light energy we just shot takes three hours to reach the star, so we need six hours to see the results.


    Chen Hao and I looked incredible. Although Jiang Nu didn''t know much, they knew something before us.


    "That, that..." Chen Hao stammered for a long time, pointed to the sky and said: when the light just arrived, it was powerful to destroy stars?


    Tianlao''s daughter explained: in space, the loss of energy is very small. According to the law of conservation, it will not weaken too much. You all take a break!


    Chen haochang sighed and said: come on, rest and let it fly for a while.


    After five hours, I shouted Tianlao out on time. In fact, he came out without shouting. It can be seen that success or failure is still very important to him.


    Five and a half hours later, the glowing star suddenly dimmed, and the next second it burst into dazzling light, but then it returned to calm.


    Failed?


    I frown slightly. If I still fail this time, I won''t be too disappointed. After all, I came here to try. I didn''t have hope for success.


    And even if we get the neutron star, it may not be able to arouse the power of the source core, so the whole person is relatively indifferent.


    But Tianlao looked at the numbers beating on the screen and said: don''t worry, just now it was just the collision of the first force. The speed of light we hit, the strongest force is at the end, and now there are still a few seconds.


    As the old saying goes, the void suddenly burst into a dazzling light, followed by a powerful force sweeping the whole star.


    I noticed the arrival of the shock wave, mobilized the ancient characters at the first time, and all the people present opened their defense at the first time.


    But even so, I still feel I can''t stop it. It''s here. Boss Tian shouted: adjust the structure and build a shuttle shape. Don''t hit hard.


    Others couldn''t react, but I reacted at the last moment. The ancient characters were deformed and formed a tip. At the same time, a huge shock wave came and swept the whole universe.


    We bumped back and forth inside. It took seven or eight seconds before the shock wave swept through. I don''t know where it was transmitted.


    Calm down, we looked up at the distance at the same time, and found that the star suddenly exploded after shining the most brilliant light, and the scattered debris covered a piece of the universe, but before he spread, a large amount of light began to converge.


    The old man patted his thigh, stood up and said: it''s done. Pack up and we''ll go now.


    Although I don''t know much about it, I also know that light has to pass for six hours, which shows that what we see now is what happened six hours ago. According to the time, the star Shuo said by Tianlao is estimated to arrive in half an hour. It''s too risky for us to pass now.


    I thought about things in the field of Tianlao. He naturally thought about it. I raised my own doubts. He hurriedly said: xingshuo is mainly electromagnetic. My spacecraft can still fly under the influence of electromagnetic after transformation. As for us, we can only bear it. But I believe it won''t do you too much harm in the morning, but time can''t be delayed. We are now in the past, just in time for the early stage of the formation of the neutron star. We need to capture it and suppress its power in the early stage, otherwise we can''t move it after it is formed.


    Up to now, we don''t know what to do after capturing neutron stars to trigger the power of star nuclei, but there is no doubt that what we are doing now is the first step. If this step is not good, there will be no next step.


    I listened to Tianlao''s words and didn''t talk much. In fact, the spacecraft has been flying towards the compressing star with maximum power since it was said to leave.


    Therefore, if I ask, I just want to understand. Of course, if I ask a question, Tianlao also thinks it is a problem. We will stop it immediately.


    After walking for six hours, we still have at least one day. After all, when the spacecraft is only fully output, it is only close to the speed of light and has not reached the speed of light.


    On the way forward, a large area of blue lightning suddenly flew from the dark stars in front. Before we could react, all the instruments in the spacecraft fell into darkness. The next second I felt a buzzing sound in my brain and blurred vision, accompanied by severe pain in my head. My old body had been replaced, and many of them were not electronic components, but at this moment, he still gave a strange cry. The whole person jumped several meters high, and when he fell, the core was dark, and countless electromagnets flashed blue light on him, The core is also accompanied by sparks.


    However, I just saw that the whole head was about to crack, and the body seemed to have been twisted by a stick, and the body was out of control.


    The powerful electromagnetic storm lasted for dozens of seconds before it passed. My ears hummed and my eyes turned black and white. It took a few minutes to hear the noise in my ears, but I still couldn''t distinguish what I said.


    It is estimated that all the people present, except Tianlao and Tianlao''s daughter, experienced the impact of this force from the universe for the first time, and thought a little flustered.


    But fortunately, as Tianlao said, the whole spacecraft fell into silence, but it still flew in the set direction, and Han still did not waver when the electromagnetic shock came and firmly controlled the spacecraft.


    In the past half an hour, we all recovered. At this time, Tianlao''s core began to shine, and there was a buzzing sound of current across my body. I wanted to go over and check, but Tianlao''s daughter stopped me on the way and said: my father was impacted, and it will take at least eight hours for the core to recover. Don''t move. Do what I say next.


    Tianlao told his daughter to do the next thing on his way here. It can be seen that he has a complete prediction of what is happening now. In that case, he can protect himself and the problem will not be too big.


    The spacecraft continued to approach, and as the light near the star weakened rapidly, its volume became smaller rapidly. Tianlao''s daughter said: what we have to do now is to try our best to suppress his power and can''t let it continue to collapse. Unfortunately, the spacecraft is too low-level and has no equipment, so we can only rely on you. The power of all things goes the same way. I don''t think the problem will be too big.


    I turned back and gave the order. Everyone rubbed their hands and felt uneasy. Of course, it also meant to hide their inner panic.


    Chen Hao asked: I think it''s strange that the wild world is also broken, but why didn''t it form a neutron star, but directly exploded?


    I am also struggling with this problem. Now I see Chen Hao asking. I look forward to looking at my daughter and hope she can solve her doubts.


    The old daughter said almost without thinking: not all stars collapse when they collapse. To achieve this effect, two conditions need to be met. The first is to puncture the star core at one time, so that the power inside the star can be completely released in an instant. The second is luck.


    After all, not all stars will form neutron stars when they meet the first condition. At present, we are lucky, otherwise we will have to waste a lot of time.


    After listening to the explanation, I also think we are lucky. After all, if we miss a little, it may not be that we can get the desired results by detonating one, two or three. Moreover, the energy crystal of the fourth level civilization is strong and can''t stand our toss.


    At this stage, it seems that there is no great suspense. The next thing is to see us. I am also relieved. After all, success or failure, I am now in control of my own hands and feel a little relieved.


    However, just at this moment, the void in front suddenly flickered with white light without warning. Tianlao''s daughter changed her face and asked han to stop the ship at the first time. I hurried to ask her what was going on.


    The old daughter turned pale and said: my father was worried that the emergence of neutron stars would lead to three-level civilization. Now it seems that his worry is right. The flickering void in front is the space-time transmission of higher civilization.


    I asked: can you stop it now?


    The old daughter shook her head and said: the transmission of time and space can not be interrupted, and we can''t mess around. Compared with democracy, higher civilization may just come and have a look. They found that the neutron star was created by changes caused by us. It''s estimated that it won''t be robbed, but you can''t do nothing. Now we can show our strength, but don''t be hostile.


    Time can''t be delayed. The moment I looked back, I had put on the ancient armor, held a small wooden axe, opened the cabin door and went out. Chen Hao and they all followed and summoned their magic weapons. However, the standing position was not too scattered. They just surrounded the spacecraft and gave each other a signal. We didn''t want to fight, but just protected ourselves.


    Almost at the same time, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the flickering void, and there was a luminous point in the middle of the shadow. Almost as soon as it appeared, it began to become real.

 Chapter 648

    Time and space is a very unique thing, such as the moon. If we don''t know how big it is, when we look at it from the Qingling world, we feel that it is right above our heads and within reach. However, when we know it, we find that it is more than 300000 kilometers away from us.


    The spaceship now appears also gives us a visual error. After all, we don''t know how big it is.


    But when it became clear, all of us took a breath of air-conditioning. In front of us, it was a behemoth. It was a giant iron and steel beast composed of layers of rotating annular steel. I don''t know how many layers there were. The terrible thing was that the luminous position of its core was a red planet.


    I suddenly remembered that I had heard that the three-level peak civilization could use the power of stars. Now it seems that the thing shining in the middle of the spaceship is likely to be a star, and the whole iron beast is dozens of times larger than a star, and its operation depends on a constant star to provide energy.


    Now without measurement, I estimate that they are definitely no less than tens of millions of kilometers away from us. If the power of stars were not absorbed and suppressed, we would see a larger fireball at this distance.


    I''m not sure the people on the steel beast can see us, because compared with it, we are too small.


    Tianlao''s daughter said in surprise: God, if they rob the top three civilizations, I''m afraid we can''t hold them.


    In the face of scientific and technological civilization, I also feel powerless for the first time. Such a huge thing, let alone destruction, is estimated that we have to fly a lot if we want to get close, even impossible.


    Because I''m afraid I don''t know how many advanced weapons are installed on it that can compete with the special weapons in our hands, and they extract the power of stars and convert the energy exciter. It''s just a matter of light to kill us.


    Everyone''s face changed at once. At this time, the old daughter said: let''s show our identity first. If the other party doesn''t give in, let''s go. Don''t have any entanglement with them. It''s a big deal to look for other stars.


    I agreed with her proposal. The old daughter immediately went to the bridge, leaned behind Han, stretched out her hand and pressed several buttons on it. Soon a sharp voice was uploaded from the spacecraft and flew towards the behemoth.


    In the vast universe, sound and light are no longer ethereal, but can be seen. But now our voice is not our usual voice. It is a light, more like the transmission of information, the speed of sub light.


    After a delay of three hours, we received a reply. Tianlao''s daughter said that the other party''s transmission speed was twice that of us and exceeded the speed of light, otherwise it would take some time. It can be seen that the distance between us and them is really far away.


    After the translation, Tianlao''s daughter said happily: they have identified themselves, and they just come to have a look. It doesn''t mean anything else.


    I don''t believe this, because Han Wuqi said that among the nine controllers, four belong to the controllers of scientific and technological civilization. I don''t know how they improve their strength, whether they rely on mechanical assistance or their own strength, but at this time, there is a higher civilization, and I have to contact them, so I''m skeptical about this.


    My daughter was interrupted by me and didn''t worry about saying the following words. When I finished, she said: they don''t belong to the controller and won''t execute the command of the controller.


    I''m a little incredible. The whole universe is divided into nine. Each controller controls one side. As long as they wander in the universe, they can''t escape the control of the controller.


    However, Tianlao''s daughter explained: scientific and technological civilization is not like Xiuzhen civilization, and the controller also comes out of the peak three-level civilization, which will inevitably hurt his vitality.


    The old daughter looked up at the giant steel beast in the sky and said: besides, they are a civilization that roams the universe and has no fixed parent star. Like this civilization, many places they have visited have not been visited by the controller. They have a lot of cosmic secrets and some mysterious substances in their hands. The controller will not attack them unless they have to. Of course, They will not challenge the position of the controller, or even avoid everything related to the controller. I think the message they send now is probably related to the opposition between us and the controller. They don''t intervene for fear of being involved in this dispute.


    My daughter''s words are reasonable, but I still have doubts. After all, we have to do everything to suppress the neutron star later. When they do it suddenly, it''s too late. We can''t seem to afford this kind of gambling.


    Seeing that I was very hesitant, Tianlao''s daughter said: now we have no choice. If they really want to fight, even if we change a place, they can catch up and avoid it.


    "Rong Rong is right. We can only gamble now, and as a three-level civilization, they can do well in what they say. If they really want to intervene, they don''t need this tone at all. They can do it directly. Moreover, now they are just a neutron star, which is nothing to them. After all, there are thousands of stars in the universe, and there are many neutron stars created by nature, They don''t have to stare here. I guess they are attracted by electromagnetic radiation. Even if they want to make up their mind, it''s also the energy crystal of level Four civilization in our hands. "


    I don''t know when to wake up. We were all shocked when I opened my mouth in the back.


    I didn''t think about the energy crystal of level 4 civilization before. Now Tianlao raises it, my heart beats faster suddenly. Tianlao stands up and moves the mechanical arm. There should be no big problem. On the way over, he said: don''t forget that the energy crystals of class IV civilization can even penetrate stars. There is no problem with their warships. Don''t think we are afraid, but they are also afraid, otherwise they won''t be so far away. So let''s not think about anything else and don''t have too many concerns. This will only let them see our weakness.


    A large group of supreme masters of Jidao, but now it is a Cyborg to enlighten us, but his words are very reasonable.


    Chen Hao and I looked at each other. Without hesitation, we ordered: the spacecraft is close, and the others are ready to suppress his power as much as possible.


    Tianlao said: bring it back as soon as possible after suppression. I''ll stretch out a manipulator and you can tie it behind the spaceship.


    Half an hour later, the neutron star was in front of us. It was even smaller than eight kilometers. Tianlao lit up the energy exciter, which was a deterrent. We also let go of our hands and feet, revealed the virtual body, and showed our magic powers after approaching. We all attacked the neutron star unreservedly. It took several hours, and finally confined its energy in a space. It''s strange to say, The moment the energy is imprisoned, its collapse stops.


    The weight of neutron star has been popularized to us. It can be said that none of the magic tools we have seen or heard of can match it. If it hadn''t been floated by the power of the universe, we really couldn''t move it, but now several people work together to slowly push it to the spacecraft. On the way, Chen Hao said: boss, the mass of this thing is hundreds of thousands of times that of the earth, If we bring it to the earth, can the earth bear it then?


    I was baffled by Chen Hao. After all, even if such a high-density thing can be put into my personal space, I''m afraid it will come out at once. Doing so is completely suicidal.


    After thinking about it, I still can''t answer Chen Hao''s question. I can only say: now we don''t know what Tianlao wants neutron stars to do, but he should also consider this problem and there will be a solution. After all, he knows that we won''t tolerate the destruction of the Qingling world.


    Chen Haomei didn''t show his head, but he didn''t continue to ask questions. When the neutron star approached the spaceship, a mechanical arm was stretched out on the spaceship, grabbed the protrusion above, and Tianlao asked us to go back in the spaceship and prepare to leave.


    But I was worried about something wrong with the neutron star and proposed to guard it with Chen Hao.


    The neutron star is now imprisoned by us and has no energy release. The only thing to worry about is that we are outside and don''t be thrown down in high-speed flight.


    Tianlao didn''t object. After the others got on board, the spacecraft began to start, dragging the neutron star. Its speed was much slower.


    A few hours away, I looked up at the iron beast in the distance and couldn''t feel whether it was moving or stationary. After all, the thing was too big, but I wasn''t sure they had been following us until the day after it was still in sight and its size had not changed. Seeing this, I hurried to contact Tianlao. As a result, he told me not to panic. The reason is that even if I panic, I can''t panic. It''s better to treat it calmly.


    Facing the unknown civilization, I admit that I''m a little confused. It''s all because I don''t understand. In fact, it''s not just me. They are all the same. They feel at a loss.


    But fortunately, on the seventh day, when we entered the stars of the former wild world, the huge steel beast suddenly disappeared.


    I was relieved, but from the beginning, I didn''t believe what they sent us. Instead, I believed the analysis of Tianlao''s daughter. They wouldn''t interfere in anything related to the controller and would put aside the relationship as much as possible.


    It can be said that we can get here safely, and the controller is indispensable. However, the energy crystal of the fourth level civilization has been exposed, and I''m afraid it will not be peaceful in the future.


    The spaceship stopped in Xingyu and did not directly approach the gate of heaven.


    Although Tianlao didn''t say, I felt that he wanted to complete the next process here, but it took a lot of time to stop the spacecraft. After all, what was tied behind was a high-density neutron star, but even if we were very careful, the neutron star almost hit the fortress of the polar world in its continuous flight.


    If you hit it, you don''t need to burst out any power. With its terrible quality, you can tear the whole fortress in a second.


    After the spacecraft and neutron star stopped completely, Tianlao said: now remove your suppression and let it continue to collapse. What we need is the core of the neutron star.

 Chapter 649

    I can''t help much now. I can only let Chen Hao and them spread their guard and make room for Tianlao to make trouble for their father and daughter.


    For more than half an hour, we withdrew the power to suppress neutron stars. In fact, if we don''t withdraw, I''m afraid we can''t suppress them for too long.


    When the neutron star was released, a dark vortex was formed around it. The void within a radius of dozens of kilometers collapsed, and the people of the fortress were alarmed and rushed over at the first time.


    Wu De came forward to negotiate, briefly said the situation, and then promised not to hurt their fortress. But obviously they didn''t trust us very much. After all, they almost destroyed the fort just now. After a simple negotiation, a large number of spaceships flew out of the fortress and were connected layer by layer to build a steel cage to trap the neutron star. After the spaceship was connected, it became a whole. A metal plate turned over at one end near the neutron star to form a smooth inner wall.


    The person in charge of the fort explained to me: it is a metal that can absorb electromagnetic, which can reduce the diffusion of electromagnetic.


    Tianlao and his daughter have withdrawn. Just hearing the words of the person in charge of the fortress, he nodded and said: it''s good, but the neutron star has had a star flicker, and there will be no star flicker in a short time. What we want is the core. You can take the rest at that time, or use it as the driving force of the fortress to push you out of here.


    When the person in charge of the fort heard this, he thanked repeatedly. Tianlao just glanced at the man and hummed coldly.


    I''ve always been worried about getting too close to them, and finally I can''t give them up. Now it seems that I''m worried too much. They obviously know each other, and it seems that some unpleasant things have happened.


    Up to now, the status of Tianlao is different. People in China need him to adjust between us, and we deliberately handed over some important decisions to Tianlao during negotiations, which virtually improved Tianlao''s status.


    The old man snorted coldly, and those who once held power in central Turkey could only make amends. Tianlao didn''t bother to see him, but said lukewarm: don''t be a frog at the bottom of a well in the future, and don''t place all your hopes on others, otherwise you can''t survive in today''s situation.


    In the face of the strong, it is not wrong to place our hope on another strong person and choose a backer. We have always done so, but we do not enjoy comfort after finding a backer and are still constantly improving ourselves.


    At this time, Tianlao''s reprimand, coupled with his previous experience in China, proved that China had always lived in a dream. Until this incident, the three-level civilization behind them did not appear, it was a complete change.


    When the leaders of Middle Earth were scolded by heaven, they could only nod and make amends.


    At this time, the neutron star collapses in front of us. We can clearly see that it is shrinking, and then release a powerful force to constantly tear the surrounding void and form a huge black hole.


    Tianlao, who had been very relaxed, became nervous at this time and asked the spacecraft in Middle Earth to project the situation into the void. He stared at it motionless.


    Several scientists in central earth who had transformed their bodies like Tianlao suddenly became nervous and asked anxiously: Sir, what should we do if the neutron star gets out of control and the star black hole?


    I just remembered that the formation of black holes is the result of star collapse. If it gets out of control, our star domain will be swallowed up. At that time, the gate of heaven will no longer exist. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to go back.


    Now this kind of thing beyond my own cognition makes me a little upset.


    Tianlao didn''t intend to explain to the people in Middle Earth, but when he heard me ask, he hurried to say: if the collapse of the neutron star is out of control, we can intervene with that force and won''t let it form a black hole. And the probability of stars aging or collapsing to form black holes is extremely low. Think about it. In the whole universe, for countless trillion years, I don''t know how many stars are aging in the whole universe, but how many black holes have you seen in the whole universe?


    The truth is this truth. I don''t worry that it''s false, but Tianlao said that intervention is the energy exciter in our hands. I suspect that the three-level civilization is staring at us, so when I came, it was included in my carry space. Now if I want to use it, I can take it out at the first time.


    After absorbing the energy released by the neutron star, the people in Middle Earth began to transfer it back to the fortress. It can be seen that they have a way to transfer this energy into the energy they need. Otherwise, Tianlao would not say that everything except the star core will be given to them.


    Of course, with the current strength of the fortress, it is impossible to capture a neutron star by themselves. First, they can''t suppress it. Second, the life of neutron stars is very short. They don''t have the ability to destroy stars. Unless they encounter neutron stars scattered on the outside by chance, they will even detect neutron stars in the universe, I''m afraid when they pass, they will only get a pile of cosmic dust.


    The mutation of the neutron star continued all the time. While I stared at it, I was sweating in my heart for fear that someone would suddenly shoot at us.


    And my worry is not out of thin air. At the end of the second collapse of the neutron star, there was a wave in the void. A beam of light came out of the distant universe and went straight to the neutron star. Before the light appeared in our field of vision, the old man detected the energy and immediately reported the time, saying: we will arrive in two minutes, we still have time, we still have time.


    I blew my hair and traced the source of the light. As a result, I only saw darkness with all my strength. I don''t know who did it. However, light weapons can only be scientific and technological civilization, and it is likely that which three-level civilization did it.


    After listening to Tianlao''s words, I quickly comforted the people and said: don''t mess up and be ready to leave.


    Calming the crowd, I stared at the rapidly beating numbers on the screen in Tianlao''s hands. At this time, every second, the footsteps of the God of death approached us.


    With only one minute left, I swallowed my saliva and asked nervously: how long will it be?


    Tianlao was also very nervous at this time. His hands were trembling and said: their calculation was wrong. Ten seconds before the attack arrived, the neutron star would be stable and we could take away the star core.


    I synchronized the old words to the people, and the spacecraft immediately moved. Chen Hao said: I take the star core. Boss, you break through the void and block it a little.


    During the tense arrangement, the person in charge of China and Turkmenistan held me tightly and kept asking: what shall we do, what shall we do?


    I think he is about to cry. He is angry and wants to laugh. With such a leader, China is really worried.


    But this time race against time, I have no time to waste with him. As soon as I shake my strength in my body, I shake his hands open. Coldly, I said: run for their lives. Whether I can survive depends on the will of heaven.


    I don''t know if he knows what Providence is, but I don''t have time to waste with him. I grabbed Tianlao and Tianlao''s daughter and returned to the spacecraft for the first time. At this time, there are still 40 seconds before the light can reach.


    I put on the ancient armor and took out the small wooden axe. At the same time, the law spread away and sent a message to say: Master Haotian, please open the Haotian mirror for us and protect us.


    Compared with the light energy arriving in dozens of seconds, my biggest worry is that I can''t get into the gate of heaven at that time. That''s a real disaster.


    But now, I have no other way to deliver such a message.


    Tianlao, this means: prepare, there are five seconds left.


    I looked out of the porthole. After the second collapse, the neutron star completely formed a blue square. The whole volume is less than seven or eight hundred meters long. Moreover, in the large square, there is a smaller square, only the size of a thumb. Compared with the whole outside, it is easy to be ignored, but on the contrary, Its light overwhelmed the light of the square outside and completely became the protagonist.


    Tianlao quickly said: the core is stable, and the outside is just a layer of light, which can pass through, but its density is very high, and those who enter will be injured.


    Now it''s too late to change people, because Chen Hao is ready, and I got out of the ship at the first time. I split the void in the last two seconds to block the light column, but it doesn''t seem to have much effect.


    At the same time, the spacecraft began to rush towards the neutron star. The spacecraft originally surrounded by the Middle Earth had already evacuated. When passing by, Chen Haohua made a white light and rushed in instantly. He went in very fast, but when he touched the blue light curtain, the speed slowed down.


    Moving in high-density things, Chen Hao''s armor broke at the first time. As soon as the exposed muscles rubbed with the blue light, they suddenly became flesh and blood blurred.


    But at this time, it has entered the last ten seconds of neutron star stability. Chen Hao understands that all our lives depend on him. The speed has not slowed down, but accelerated. For a time, a blood shadow was dragged out in the blue light curtain.


    At the last moment, Chen Hao got the core. When he came out from the other end, the whole person was only left with a skeleton and blood. Fortunately, this injury was only a physical injury and would not endanger Chen Hao''s life.


    I pulled Chen Hao into the spaceship for the first time. In the last four seconds, the spaceship turned into a streamer and flew towards the gate of heaven.


    Seeing this scene, I was secretly relieved. I was glad that Tianlao chose to come here to complete the last step. If we were in the outer universe, we could only abandon the neutron star and run for our lives in vain.


    But it can also be seen that the civilization is not to kill us, but to destroy the nucleus of the neutron star, otherwise we won''t be given two minutes.


    Unfortunately, they still miscalculated the time and gave us ten seconds.


    However, just when we fled to a few kilometers away from the gate of heaven, the void sent out a dazzling light. The light directly penetrated the void I broke and directly hit the neutron star. Its power was too powerful to destroy the neutron star, but it just pierced a hole in it, and then the light hit directly at the gate of heaven.


    Ten seconds, we are accurate to the last second, but at a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers, how can we compare the speed with light?

 Chapter 650

    The idea came into being in my heart, and the light behind me had reached the back of the spaceship. Across the spaceship, we could all feel the terrible pressure.


    I roared and all the ancient words in my body glowed. Prepare to manifest the phantom and fight for the last milliseconds for the spacecraft.


    However, at the moment when I was about to go out, a strong light was emitted from the gate of heaven, and the light of Haotian mirror directly stopped the light chasing us.


    At the last moment, yuhuatian was quick in hand and eyes. The innate Qi of cutting immortal gourd trapped me. Otherwise, I had gone out just now.


    Everyone had no time to see the situation behind, and the spaceship had reached the gate of heaven. Haotian mirror has been opened, and the entrance of the luminous Haotian mirror is larger than before, which can fully accommodate the spacecraft.


    It can be seen that Haotian heard my voice and protected us at the last minute. The speed of the spacecraft slowed down at the moment when it entered the gate of heaven. We looked back and saw that the mother ship of the three-level civilization that had followed us appeared at the source of the light column, covering a starry sky. The surrounding void was driven. Where the star was located, several small planets exploded, and the energy was absorbed by the target ship before it was released.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning and felt that they were testing whether there was a backer behind us. After all, they could be hostile to the controller. They should guess that we had something to rely on.


    Such a test shows that their intention is not friendly, which is not what Tianlao said at all. Now they have noticed the existence of Haotian and may even trace it to the core of Haotian divine domain. With such a top-level three-level civilization, they don''t know whether they have the means to attack Haotian''s domain.


    The void is fleeting. The next second appears in front of us is the wild world. Wandering in the starry sky for a long time, I suddenly see the green space, and my heart still fluctuates.


    However, at the moment of entering the atmosphere, Chen Hao suddenly screamed. When he came in, he was covered with blood. Jiang Ting took him in. Now his flesh and blood have recovered almost.


    But just as he suddenly screamed, the ship lost control and fell straight to the ground.


    At this time, I noticed that Chen Hao''s left hand was tightly attached to the bottom of the spacecraft. The special steel in contact had been sunken, and in his hand, it was a luminous star core.


    Tianlao also reacted at this time and hurriedly said: when entering the atmosphere, the engine power of the spacecraft cannot carry the power of the neutron star nucleus, so someone must take it out.


    Now this scene reminds me of the time when Hehan had just arrived in the wild extreme world. At that time, the falling height was hundreds of times higher than now, but at that time, it was only the weight of the two of us, but now he goes out with the core of the neutron star. Under the huge mass, he is attracted by the wild extreme world. At that time, the speed will reach a terrible level.


    What is important is that the wilderness world can not withstand the impact of neutron star nuclei. Whether it is landed or directly thrown away, as long as it collides with the wilderness, there is no doubt that the whole wilderness can be destroyed in an instant.


    But now continue to leave it in the ship, and the final result is that everyone is buried with it.


    Just an idea flashed in my mind. I rushed to Chen Hao without any hesitation. The moment I touched the star core, I knew how heavy it was. It was almost impossible to take it out of the top of the spacecraft. At a critical moment, I didn''t care so much. The ancient words in my body glowed as much as possible, the meridians turned golden, and the two hearts beat at the same time, Finally, he removed it from Chen Hao''s palm, followed by the rise and fall of a small wooden axe, directly cut the bottom of the spacecraft, and the whole person fell down in an instant.


    When the nucleus of the neutron star left the spacecraft, the spacecraft immediately stabilized, the engine started and stopped in the void. And I was falling fast with the nucleus of a neutron star.


    The spaceship soon caught up. The voice of Tianlao came from the spaceship and said: you only have ten seconds. If you can''t, let go.


    Ten seconds is too short. When we came here, none of us thought about this problem and had no time to think about it. Now we have to deal with it in ten seconds. It''s too short.


    Ten seconds later, whether I fall together or the nucleus of the neutron star falls alone, the result is the same for the great wilderness.


    My mind revolves at a high speed and starts to build ancient characters under my feet in the next second. However, even my own ancient characters are still unable to carry, and now I don''t want to let the neutron star core hit the wilderness. The only way is that someone can carry its weight and stabilize it.


    But the nucleus of a neutron star is hundreds of times that of the earth. Who can carry such a heavy thing? You know, the golden cudgel of the great sage in those days was only tens of thousands of kilograms. Tianzun can only move mountains and seas. At our level, he is really angry. It is no problem to destroy a small planet, but he can''t carry such heavy things in the space with gravity.


    The ancient characters are invalid. I''m completely confused, and Tianlao yells in it. In the last five seconds, throw it away, throw it away.


    Almost everyone asked me to throw away the neutron star at the same time, but when I threw it away, the wilderness was gone.


    At the last moment, I still didn''t choose to throw it away. Instead, I summoned an ancient flag and wrapped it around the star core. Almost at the same time, my voice rang through the whole wilderness.


    Chen Hao, they stepped out of the ship in less than half a second, held a corner and pulled up with their greatest strength.


    Zhen Kun and his disciples arrived here in advance, and they also appeared at the first time. More than 50 heavenly lords had mana together. The totems on Pangu flags glowed and all became manifest. Fortunately, he withstood it at the last moment.


    But even so, we still failed to resist the gravity of the neutron star, but the speed was relieved. We had to hit it in a few seconds, but it was dragged back by us for a few seconds, that is, a few seconds, which completely saved the wilderness. Because we received the voice of my law, hundreds of thousands of friars came up near us and joined us.


    Pangu flag is big enough. Now it is also very competitive. Although the light of the totem indicates that its strength has reached the limit, it still persists.


    However, we can hold the nucleus of the neutron star. The most important thing is the backward infusion of aura. The confinement of the seven worlds, which are independent in the small space of the universe, has been lifted. Many people have achieved the throne of heaven. Half of the more than 300000 people in the past are heaven.


    After stabilizing, I quickly commanded and everyone fell slowly together, but even so, when the star core fell to the ground, the whole wilderness shook. If it collided, the consequences can be imagined.


    We chose the place with rock structure. As a result, the earth and rock began to collapse after only a few seconds. As a last resort, people can only mention it again.


    The nucleus of a neutron star is too heavy, and the surface contacting the ground is too small. If it stays too long, it will sink into the ground a little bit, and finally collide with the nucleus of the great wilderness, which will also destroy the great wilderness.


    Tianlao is now like a madman, moving out all the things in the airship warehouse and commanding his daughter. They are making something quickly.


    I am also anxious to remind Tianlao that my magic tools can''t last long. You should hurry up. If not, we must leave.


    Urged, Tianlao was also a little anxious and said loudly: OK, I can make a star core container, which can eliminate its gravity, but I didn''t calculate that the third-class civilization would suddenly make a move, and it was too late.


    When I heard this, I didn''t urge him. After all, the more I urged, the more flustered I was.


    Half an hour later, a palm sized box appeared in Tianlao''s hand, but it was such a large box that the energy was provided by the energy spar removed from the special weapon.


    Tianlao said: This is a space stacker. By absorbing the energy of spar, countless stacked spaces are created in the box. Only it can carry the weight of neutron star nuclei.


    Now he tells us that it''s useless, and we don''t have the mind to think about it. After all, it''s beyond our cognition of this small space. However, in theory, it should be similar to our mustard space superposition to build one space after another. It seems very small, but in fact, it''s boundless after entering.


    Of course, it is still difficult for us to build countless mustard spaces in a short time. After all, it involves time and space, and the mustard space may not be what Tianlao needs now.


    Chen Hao hasn''t recovered yet. Hearing Tianlao''s explanation, he angrily said: don''t talk. If you want to preach, put this thing away first.


    Tianlao reacted. Holding the box close to the neutron star''s core, the cover was opened. I saw countless lines superimposed layer by layer and extended to infinity.


    If a line or a face is a space, the number of spaces in it is too scary.


    The more I come into contact with scientific and technological civilization, the more I find that science and technology can do many things we can''t do.


    As the box approached, the nucleus of the neutron star jumped in. The things that can only be carried by hundreds of thousands of us are now packed in the box. Tianlao raised them with one hand and said excitedly: with it, we can activate that


    When he said this, I coughed hurriedly, and the sky stopped hurriedly, without saying anything about the original Star core.


    I immediately followed the humanitarian thanks that came, but we can be said to be people who are well known in the seven realms. We have not publicly commanded the Seven Realms, but now no matter where we go, we are treated as the top people. In the face of our thanks, people are in fear and dispersed after saying goodbye.


    After Chen Hao and others left, they asked Tianlao excitedly: what should we do next to get the power of the original Star core?


    Chen Hao said that the box in Tianlao''s hand had reached him. Tianlao smiled awkwardly and explained: the original Star core is extremely powerful, and its defense is also powerful. If you want to activate it, you actually want to break through his defense. When we collide with it with the star core of the neutron star, it will inevitably trigger his defense. When the power dissipates, you can absorb it.

 Chapter 651

    The emergence of three-level civilization has always disturbed me. Now mubai doesn''t know whether he has recovered or whether he has reached the domain of Haotian God. If not, the current situation of Haotian God should be very difficult.


    The important thing is the sudden emergence of the three-level civilization. Han''s mother may not know that if Haotian is besieged or even killed, we will all be finished.


    On the way back, I''ve been thinking about this problem. Now I''ve always arranged things. If I follow what he said, there will be no problems later. If I can''t do what he said, we still won''t get anything in the end. We can only say that this attempt failed.


    After the nucleus of the neutron star was collected, Chen Hao rubbed his hands and wished to return to the earth immediately.


    I called him to the side alone and said in a low voice: I''ll leave the rest to you. Don''t be rash. I want to do it. When I''m not sure, I''ll listen to the statements of elder Wu De, Jian Lingxiao and Bai Wushuang, and then make a decision. Then take care of your sister-in-law.


    As soon as Chen Hao listened, he lost his voice and asked, but we interrupted him in time: the three-level civilization will not appear here for no reason. They are likely to be aimed at Haotian. If Haotian''s God has a problem, we will all be finished at that time.


    Chen Hao was too impatient to know what to do and stammered: but you can''t change anything when you go, and Haotian God is not the controller? A third civilization alone can''t deal with him.


    I pressed Chen Hao''s shoulder and said: I have ancient armor, which can be of great help. What''s more, even if I can''t do anything, I can bring out the specific news, and the way behind is easy to plan.


    Chen Hao said: but, boss, if you go now, you will have no power of the original Star core.


    It''s not easy to come to the present, even if it''s a try, but in each of our hearts, what we want is to get the power of the original Star core. After all, that''s hope. When we go like this, we don''t feel frustrated. It''s false, but this kind of thing must be done by someone, and no one is more suitable than me.


    I comforted Chen Hao and said: as long as we master the method, we will have opportunities in the future, but Haotian must not have problems. Later, you go first. I refuse to deal with something later. You have to help me deceive your sister-in-law.


    After the improvement of cultivation, Han has been unable to peep into my inner thoughts, but it''s not easy to cheat her.


    After a simple discussion, Chen Hao and I used the pretext that I was going to Chengdu to drive Tianshan Mountain. They checked their "confession" and adjusted their emotions. They walked over at the same time.


    With the cooperation of Chen Hao and Han he, he didn''t think too much. Although he was a little confused, he still believed what I said.


    Send them away. After the Seven Realms flowers were closed, I put on the ancient armor and flew towards the channel. When I went out again, I found that the Haotian mirror was missing and replaced by a blood net, which was built by Haotian''s blood and had strong power, but I could separate us. I didn''t receive any obstruction when I passed.


    However, he took back Haotian mirror at this time. It can be seen that he was in trouble. I''m afraid what I guessed has come true.


    The iron fortress in the wild world can''t move. It''s huge. At this time, it''s like a trembling old man, carefully floating in the void of the universe, but it may be their weakness, so no one cares. At this time, it still exists intact. I looked up at the sky, and the mother ship of three-level civilization has disappeared.


    I''m going to ask. There are several warships flying out of the iron fortress. They are still the people in power in Middle Earth. On the weak side, he is also very tired. Even if I''m alone, he needs to come out in person.


    Weak, if you want to show kindness to the strong, you should put down your airs. At least on this point, he is quite clear. He hopes to experience more risks, and he can learn to be stable. Otherwise, he will run away in danger, and I''m afraid he can''t take all his people out.


    Because of the last incident, his attitude towards me was not as friendly as before. I didn''t bother to care about these small details. I didn''t have too many greetings. I directly asked him where the three-level civilization went!


    The three-level civilization can jump in time and space without leaving a trace, but even so, I asked casually.


    The ruler of Middle Earth looked up at the void, and whispered with some fear: after you left, the three-level civilization seemed to have fought with a strong man. A light emitted from the huge Mothership, like cutting through the universe, opened a crack, and then flew in.


    My eyebrows and hearts jumped wildly. I really collided. Cutting through the universe is probably cutting through the outer space of the domain of Haotian God.


    I''m afraid other controllers will not be idle. Someone will cooperate. Haotian is in trouble.


    Breaking open space and leaving, it would be superfluous for me to ask the direction. I didn''t continue to ask. I looked back at their spacecraft and asked: how far can they fly?


    The attendant next to him immediately replied: This is a patrol plane. It can''t fly too far.


    I asked: do you have a spaceship that can fly far? Lend me one.


    "No!" The attendant shook his head in embarrassment. Afraid I wouldn''t believe it, he quickly explained that we haven''t solved the problem of energy yet. Most of the things we make can''t be far away.


    I sighed helplessly. It is estimated that what he said is also true. After all, so far, I have not seen their spacecraft far away from the mothership. It''s just that I fly over like this. Without five or six days, I can''t reach the edge at all.


    But just as I was struggling, a light suddenly fell from the sky. I recognized that it was the light of Haotian mirror. The light column directly fell on me. With the voice of Haotian God in my mind, I said: I''ll bring you in. Don''t resist.


    I heard his voice a little impatient, faintly weak, and my heart clicked. Is it possible that he has been hurt?


    When I thought about it, the light quickly recovered and directly crossed the eternal void. Almost in a moment, the scenery around me changed.


    It was a huge space, surrounded by countless meteorites, forming a huge array. In the far place, it was a flashing cosmic rune, forming a huge ball.


    This is the domain of the controller?


    It still looks so cold and dark, which is completely different from the world I think.


    "Here they are! I need to borrow your armor! "


    When I looked around, Haotian''s voice came and looked for the voice. I saw a dark stone column with countless runes standing in the middle of the meteorite. The root of the stone column fell all the time. I didn''t know where to probe, it seemed to cross countless universes, but there was a small platform at the top, which could just accommodate one person. Haotian sat cross legged on it at this time, There is a faint golden light around the body, forming a thin halo.


    Different from what I thought, he didn''t have royal jade clothes, but a very simple blue Taoist robe. His white hair was flying. There were golden lights flashing in his eyes, filled with endless runes, as if he were watching something.


    But I can''t see anything here.


    The purpose of my coming here is to help him as much as possible. Don''t borrow the Tiangu armor, just give it to him. But the armor can''t be used by other people except me and Han. Now on me, it can''t play its power against a top civilization and controller.


    Haotian''s voice just fell, and I hurried to tell the reason. Haotian God said well, the golden light in his eyes dissipated, looked at me and said: come up.


    Hearing the speech, I was about to step into the air, but my body hadn''t moved. A force pulled me up. I felt that I hadn''t moved, and I was already standing on the platform.


    The platform was not big. I could only stand on the edge, but when I looked around again, the whole person was shocked.


    I saw the Qingling world, the wilderness and the crumbling fairyland. My mind moved and my sight moved. Then I saw the wilderness and the place where the world fortress was located, and I could even clearly see the small spaceships in and out of the fortress.


    I quickly thought about the temple, and my sight changed again, but this time the temple did not appear in my vision. It can be seen that the Tiangu family does not belong to the universe and is indeed not monitored by the controller.


    I looked down and saw not the platform and riprap, but a blue world. But before I looked carefully, the blue light changed and my sight changed. I know that Haotian just asked me to see something temporarily. Now it''s his vision, here, or his chassis.


    After the line of sight turned around, what appeared in front of us was the peripheral space that Chen Haotian had visited once. However, at this time, there was a glowing steel beast in that space. Almost when I looked over, the steel beast suddenly emitted millions of light, which seemed to break through the whole space for a moment.


    Then I felt a slight shaking.


    Haotian said: I''ve seen this kind of civilization when traveling before, but I didn''t expect them to be so strong.


    Haotian said, probing his hand towards the void, but he didn''t see any fluctuations in front, but in the stars outside, a big golden hand appeared, which could hold a planet and cover it directly towards the iron beast.


    But at the moment of collision, a green light curtain suddenly appeared on the mother ship of class III civilization, and Haotian''s palm fell on it, so he couldn''t advance a penny.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. Such a powerful protective cover, what provides its energy, is it the energy crystal of level Four civilization?


    Because under the balance of power, the peak energy of the third level civilization should be similar to that of the controller, and the third level civilization that can have that energy source is estimated to be very few in the whole universe, but now they have stopped Haotian''s blow. If they don''t get the energy source of the fourth level civilization like us, it will prove that they are one of the nine controllers.


    Now it seems that the former is more likely. The fourth level civilization is annihilated in the whole universe. It''s not easy to get it, but we all happen to get it. They who have traveled through countless dead corners of the universe have a greater chance of getting the fourth level energy source than we do.


    If so, I''m afraid the purpose of their trip is to compete for the throne of the controller, just like us.

 Chapter 652

    I found that the more things develop, the more complicated the situation becomes. There are too many forces dormant in this universe. Up to now, they are all beginning to feel uneasy. This situation can be said to be a good thing for us, but it can also be said to be a bad thing.


    The good thing is that those who stand up have to face nine controllers. In theory, they still belong to us. The bad thing is that whether it is the Tianmo clan in the cold world or the three-level civilization suddenly running out now, they are our potential enemies and will even attack us from the beginning.


    This is the case with the current three-level civilization. If they are really not under the control of the controller, their current actions show that they have enough confidence in themselves. Only with a strong foundation can they begin to think of sweeping the road without contacting the controller.


    Haotian''s move was just a test. At the same time, he also showed me the strength of the enemy in front of me. Then he didn''t move. The steel giants outside still kept firing light weapons towards the void. Under the continuous attack, the void began to collapse. I believe they can break through here in a short time.


    I feel that Haotian has been in contact with scientific and technological civilization, but he doesn''t know much. He said with a frown: they are different from many civilizations I have seen, and the protection is very strong.


    It''s really strong. I speculated that they may have the energy source of level 4 scientific and technological civilization.


    Up to now, I don''t hide it. I tell you that we also have the energy source of level 4 civilization. Haotian was slightly surprised and said: the product of ancient cosmic civilization?


    After his surprise, he said with some disdain: in a century eliminated by the universe, the things left can''t turn over any waves.


    I don''t know how to pick up his words, so I can only choose silence. Haotian pointed to the Tiangu armor on me and said: take it off and need your five drops of blood essence at the same time.


    I came to help, but I didn''t ask much, so I hurried to do it. Haotian didn''t pick it up after Tiangu''s armor was taken off. I then forced five drops of blood essence to fly out and was attracted by Haotian. The blood dispersed and condensed into a blood body. At the same time, the soul carried in my blood was expelled by him, but his soul Qi was injected into it.


    At this time, I realized that he wanted to use my blood to build a blood body that can use Tiangu armor, but what was integrated in it was his soul Qi. In this way, it is equivalent to urging Tiangu armor with his power, which can play the strongest power.


    However, his soul Qi just entered, and my blood collapsed and couldn''t bear it. Haotian whispered to himself: is it too weak to carry my soul Qi?


    You know, among them, I can be said to be the most powerful one. As a result, I can''t even carry his soul Qi in front of Haotian. In this way, his plan can''t be implemented. I was so embarrassed that I didn''t know what to say. I grabbed my head and covered it up.


    Haotian also said without hesitation: I was hurt in the fight with No. 2 a few days ago. If I''m shooting this time, I''m afraid I''ll be plotted.


    His worry is not unreasonable. Now what appears outside is only the tertiary civilization. The person in charge does not appear, but it does not mean that he did not come.


    I''m embarrassed, but I''ve been thinking all the time. I heard the speech and reminded Haotian to say: senior, I still have the ancient characters of Tiangu nationality in my body. It''s some special. If it is added to the blood, I guess I can carry the blood soul of the senior.


    Haotian is also in a dilemma now. Obviously, he can''t do any damage to the warships outside across time and space. If he can''t build a blood soul body that can use Tiangu armor, he can only take risks. Otherwise, his domain will be worn out one day.


    It''s not his choice to venture out. Haotian listened to me, sighed and said: I can only try.


    Haotian condensed his blood with my mixed blood again. I also hurriedly typed a large number of ancient characters into the mixed blood. I didn''t want to waste time back and forth, so I didn''t let Haotian try to break into his soul until the whole blood was full of ancient characters.


    The result really didn''t disappoint me. At the moment when Haotian''s soul Qi entered, all the ancient characters were shining. While imprisoning the soul blood to be scattered, they were also carrying Haotian''s soul Qi as much as possible.


    Because of the disconnection of the soul Qi, I can''t feel how strong the soul Qi of Haotian is, but from the ancient characters whose light is close to the bright, although only a wisp of soul Qi is melted into it, it is still too much stronger than me.


    While bearing his strength, the ancient characters have been adjusting their arrangement. Haotian looked at it curiously, and finally sighed: the characters of the Tiangu family are really unique. Unfortunately, this race finally went to ruin, but fortunately, two blood lines are left, which are rare talents.


    He seemed to be praising me, which gave me a little confidence in front of him.


    Some people may say that they should have temperament even if they are inferior to others. I can be very responsible to say that in reality, such a thing can''t happen at all.


    This is like a beggar shouting in front of the richest man: one day I will become richer than you.


    No matter whether the beggar can become the richest man in the future, when he shouted this sentence, he showed not his temperament, but regarded himself as a clown.


    Sometimes, the declaration is deep in the heart, that is reason, otherwise it is a clown, and that is also a kind of disrespect for the strong. After all, he is a pioneer and stands higher than you. At least in front of him, he is an elder of achievers.


    And a person who doesn''t understand respect for others, what he yells out is not temperament, but ignorant arrogance.


    Haotian used this tone to evaluate me. It was not his arrogance and contempt for me, but a very pertinent comment from a superior on later people. If he really looked down on me, I wouldn''t be here, and he couldn''t say so much to me.


    Haotian saw me standing respectfully aside, smiled and said: take a good look at the power of Tiangu armor, keep it in mind and take it as his goal.


    The voice dropped. Haotian entered the cosmic rune that had been prepared for a long time. The cosmic Rune entered the soul and blood body. It immediately integrated with the ancient characters and assisted each other to make the soul and blood body more stable. The blood body was directly controlled by Haotian''s spirit. He put on the Tiangu armor step by step. Haotian mirror floated behind Haotian''s head and sent a light to penetrate the void and open a channel, The next second, the soul blood body appears outside.


    However, at the moment when the channel appeared, a light from the warship outside came in along the channel. Haotian snorted coldly, the Haotian mirror rotated, and a cosmic Rune and a light Rune constructed by the origin of the universe appeared at the exit of the channel, which easily stopped the light column.


    It can be seen that Haotian is not unable to fight against the warships outside, but really afraid of being ambushed.


    The moment the light column was blocked, the soul and blood body also went outside, but the moment it appeared was submerged in countless light columns.


    I was terrified, but in the next second, a golden thread flew out of the light, annihilated the void for a time, and formed a space-time vortex. Countless lights were directly sucked in, but the golden thread continued to fly towards the warship, longer and longer, and finally cut the whole warship, as if to divide it into two.


    If Han is here, I''m afraid she will be stunned to see this scene. After all, she and I never thought that the axe blade split by a small wooden axe would exceed the super warship of superior civilization more than ten times larger than the star.


    But the more terrible thing is still ahead. The blood soul stepping out of the light. At this time, the Pangu flag is flying behind. It is also huge. The totems on it fly out, occupy a universe and build their own domain. The sound of hunting is also sent out in the dance. Every shaking is accompanied by the overflow of ancient characters, bursting out terrible power, and the impact is like all around, A lot of scattered cosmic garbage collapsed under the violent force, including the bones of a decaying half step controller.


    At this time, the Tiangu armor is shining like a star, surrounded by ancient characters the size of a planet, each of which has the power to destroy the planet.


    Touch!


    There was a loud noise on the mother ship of class III civilization, and the protective cover flashed violently and almost went out.


    But the blood soul didn''t give them a chance to breathe. One step out, they came to the front of the mothership. The small wooden axe was directly raised and then fell. This time it was a direct contact, and the light on the warship was more bright. Even so, a huge hole was torn at the moment when the small wooden axe fell. Unfortunately, there was a protective cover inside the protective cover, Block the small wooden axe at the end of the power.


    Haotian said coldly: let them see our strength and their limits at the same time.


    When the voice fell, the light of the blood soul body was strong again. Instead of taking back the small wooden axe, it was pressed down again. During the period, all the flying ancient characters and totems gathered on the small wooden axe. A strange scene appeared. The golden small wooden axe flickered three times. On the third time, a star map appeared on it, covering the whole warship in an instant, in order to confine it.


    Seeing this scene, my heart beat faster again. At least before I saw it, I thought the natural veins on the small wooden axe were just veins. Now it seems that it contains great energy.


    However, in the face of the sudden outbreak of the small wooden axe, the warship suddenly opened a door, which occupied one tenth of the warship, almost equal to the star, and then came out of it a rusty and seriously damaged mecha.


    The mecha held a big sword full of gaps in its hand. It gave me the feeling that it would fall apart at any time. However, as soon as the mecha appeared, it raised its hand as a sword. The long sword, which seemed so rotten that it would break at any time, even held the small wooden axe.


    The impact between the two forms a huge energy circle and is released.


    I gasped and asked: Sir, is that the mecha left over from the ancient universe?


    Haotian nodded coldly and said: Yes. No wonder they have confidence. They found some junk.

 Chapter 653

    Haotian''s words showed disdain, but his cold face can better explain his mood at this time. It can be seen that the tattered mecha is not what he said.


    And the next situation just verified his look. After the broken mecha came out, the rusty iron sword in his hand danced wildly and fought with the blood soul. For a time, the stars shook, and countless stars shrouded outside the Haotian domain collapsed and exploded. Where they said, the void was dark, and the stars had no light.


    The blood soul body is controlled by Haotian''s consciousness and is extremely flexible. In the battle, it steps on a big star, and the broken mecha chases after it. When it is about to touch, the Pangu flag behind the blood soul body suddenly converges, forming a rune wall in the stars, blocking the mecha outside. The next second, the blood soul body backhand splits the planet under its feet, takes out the hot star core and directly hits the mecha.


    Two giants fight, seemingly clumsy, but the speed reaches the extreme. One wave spans tens of thousands of miles of time and space. It can be said that only the vast universe can carry their battle.


    The hot star core fell, and the molten magma poured in the universe. In an instant, it wrapped the huge steel body, and then the small wooden axe fell and hit him heavily in the chest.


    Even a big star couldn''t bear that axe, but it fell on the mecha. It was just sparks, and the tattered big iron sword swept across the air, smashed a meteorite belt, pierced a huge dead bone, and directly drove the soul and blood back.


    Haotian frowned and couldn''t break the opponent''s defense. Even under the heavy blow, he just made it go back a few steps. What''s more strange is the lava covered on the iron armor. At this time, it seems to be absorbed by it, turned into a fiery long dragon, gathered into its abdomen, and formed a fiery red ball in its abdomen in just a few seconds.


    After absorbing the magma, the mecha roared angrily. The lava core dispersed the next second, and countless magma flowed to it. The originally rusty iron armor was like wearing a lava armor and glowing in the starry sky.


    Haotian had a long beard and changed a Dharma formula in his hand. The breath of the blood soul changed instantly. The lightning and thunder behind the golden armor giant swept the whole star. At the same time, the four spirit attributes formed a light ball, just like four eyes staring at the sky. With the thunder flashing, the wind and rain rolled, and the giant rushed to kill the past again.


    I was a little surprised at the beginning, but I soon became indifferent. There are four spirits in the fairy world. Although they died on the road of heaven without shocking the whole world, they also showed us the uniqueness of the four spirits, which are condensed from the natural laws of the Qingling world. If calculated carefully, there should be a small amount of cosmic symbols.


    But the enemies they met were too strong for them to bloom. And in that catastrophe, many people and skills who went against the sky but disappeared sadly were not a few.


    If the old sage is still alive, how powerful is it?


    Unfortunately, the waves wash away the heroes. Time, submerged too many things.


    It''s not surprising that Haotian once took charge of Tianting and knew the four spirits. However, when the blood soul body performed the four spirits, the mecha raised the long sword in his hand. The vast void pointed by the long sword suddenly appeared a huge vortex. Meteorites and broken stars within a radius of millions of kilometers were attracted, forming a colorful star vortex inside, like a nebula, and the vortex fell with the iron sword in his hand, Collide with the celestial vision rolled up by the four spirits.


    At that moment, it was like two different days colliding together. The huge shock wave was like a luminous star. After expansion, it completely exploded and scattered in the sky of 10000 kilometers.


    Even across a time and space, across the space barrier of a controller''s domain, I still jumped wildly. At the moment of explosion, I was afraid of being affected, and subconsciously retreated a little step.


    The vacuum can''t transmit sound. The strange sound is too small. Now the sound burst out of the collision is a kind of power. It can easily kill the power of the domain master and completely tear the space, so the loud noise came.


    Under the impact, the protective cover on the huge warship turned red for the first time, and its energy increased to another level.


    Haotian saw that the power of the four spirits was stopped, sighed and said: even if the art of the small universe integrates the laws of the universe, it still can''t go to the hall of elegance.


    I listened next to him and didn''t quite agree with his statement. I retorted: senior, it''s not that our skills are not good, but that we have reached the peak of strength and returned to the essence. Our seemingly overwhelming magic powers have become a burden and can''t play a good role.


    Haotian''s cold face relaxed and said with a smile: it''s a little interesting, and the truth is the same, but you say it''s the peak of power. It''s too ignorant and completely a frog at the bottom of a well.


    I felt my nose awkwardly and didn''t refute. My experience was in the seven circles. I''m afraid there were only more people who survived with me than me, but in front of Haotian and Hanyu''s parents and their pioneers, I was really a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Haotian''s formula changed again, and the four spirits scattered around the blood soul dissipated in an instant. It didn''t use any magic methods or moves, so it hit it directly with an axe.


    The broken mecha doesn''t know whether it is manipulated or whether it has intelligence. I think the latter may be bigger. After all, artificial intelligence is the beginning of civilization.


    Maybe it''s because Haotian is here. I don''t panic when I see that I can''t take the broken mecha. After all, Haotian himself hasn''t done it in person, and the blood soul body hasn''t failed. Several fights are more like temptation.


    Haotian seems to have prejudice against things of ancient civilization. When controlling the blood soul attack, he keeps saying that they are a pile of junk.


    I couldn''t help but remind him: predecessors, things in ancient times are very powerful.


    In my opinion, the tattered mecha in front of me can compete with the battle armor made by the whole Tiangu family, as well as the energy crystal of level 4 civilization, which are great things. Moreover, there are four levels of civilization. In the ancient universe, there are practitioners who are more powerful than the current controllers. It can be said that the universe is stronger than we are now.


    Moreover, in our cognition, Xiuzhen civilization is different from scientific and technological civilization. We always think that the older things are, the more mysterious and stronger they are.


    This concept has been deeply branded in our hearts.


    After listening to my words, Haotian sniffed and said: you should remember that in this universe, the eliminated things are always backward. The reason why we rely on the things of our predecessors is that we don''t go far enough. In fact, every era of the universe is progressing and improving. The reason for falling behind is only us.


    Haotian said, pointing to the void barrier and the blood soul fighting outside, he said: you and I are still imprisoned in the cage and have not walked out of our era, so we can only rely on some rags left by our predecessors.


    This is the first time I have heard such remarks. I don''t know how to refute them for a while. At the same time, it''s also unacceptable.


    But what he said is not unreasonable. No matter any civilization, it is the survival of the fittest in the end. This law remains unchanged forever. Can it be said that we are really in the cage of our predecessors and have not gone out of our own way?


    But where is the road that belongs to us?


    I asked him in a whisper. Haotian sighed and said: I also want to know. Unfortunately, the nine controllers did not act, were content with the status quo, and imprisoned the whole road of universe exploration.


    Speaking of this, Haotian felt a lot. Then he looked back at me and asked seriously: if you become the controller in the future, will you be content with the status quo, or explore more unknowns and go out of your own way?


    If in the past, I didn''t need to consider this kind of heroic answer, and I could shout out my answer in a high tone. But now it''s different. When we get to the controller, we can say that we can live a comfortable life.


    I know more than anyone that running and paying so much, ordinary and calm is an extravagant hope for us. If one day in the future, we can settle down, maybe we really don''t want to go on.


    But in that case, what''s the difference between me and the current controller?


    Haotian saw that I didn''t answer for a long time, and his eyes began to be filled with a faint sense of killing. I suddenly shivered and tried to say calmly: to tell you the truth, I never thought I would become the controller, and I should be tired at which step. I have many brothers and friends. They may be willing to go on. If there is a chance to step on the throne, I will give it to them.


    My words are soothing, but also what I think in my heart.


    It doesn''t matter whether you can stand at the peak or not. The important thing is to have a space to live.


    Haotian shook his head and sneered: in that case, why did you set foot on this road? Living for hundreds of years is the same as living for tens of thousands of years. If you didn''t resist and take this road, the peace you want would have been there long ago.


    What Haotian said is very reasonable, but from the beginning, even at the moment of shangshiao mountain, all I wanted was revenge, but who ever thought there were too many things involved behind.


    It can be said that my destiny was out of my control from the moment I saw the Han in the coffin.


    It''s funny, even spineless, but that''s the truth.


    I didn''t say anything to hide, and I wasn''t ashamed that such words were self exculpatory. But I don''t hate Grandpa, I don''t hate Han.


    Just the way back, I want to choose by myself.


    After hearing this, Haotian''s cold eyes disappeared. For a pioneer, what they worry about is that the rising people are content with the status quo and suppress their own universe. Now I speak out my heart, but he relaxes.


    Just half a minute of dialogue, at the end, my whole body was in a cold sweat. I''m sure if I had any concealment or disguise just now, I''m afraid I''m dead now.

 Chapter 654

    But in fact, I still want to be the controller in my heart. Because I become the controller, I have a chance to go back in time and try to save the dead. But later, no matter who steps on the throne, he will have the same ability.


    Only those who can step on the throne must be carefully selected. After all, people will change. No one can predict a person''s eternal mind.


    But when I think of this question, I already have a candidate in my heart.


    When Haotian talked to me, the battle was still going on outside. I didn''t pay attention because I was deterred by the murderous spirit in his eyes, but he kept controlling the blood soul in the battle.


    At this time, the small wooden axe has fallen several times, giving full play to its essential power. Each axe will be stronger than the previous axe. I don''t know how many axes were split, but the damaged mecha has been smashed back tens of thousands of kilometers away from the mothership.


    I noticed that as the battle continued, the strength of the blood soul body was weakening, but it was not much weaker than the old mecha, and the energy of the Mothership was also weakening after enduring the continuous impact.


    After I realized this, I was secretly happy, because I''m afraid this is the weakness of higher civilization. They rely too much on energy. Even if they have a star that provides energy, they are not inexhaustible. They lose energy. They are just a group of creatures waiting to be slaughtered and have no spare power to fight back.


    Now it seems that they have fired with all their strength several times just now, and activated such a behemoth. Obviously, the energy consumption is also very large. It can be said that it will be enough to deal with them. Of course, if you want to consume them, you also need this top-level battle. Not all attacks can consume them.


    I slowly calmed down. In addition to the sharp question just now, Haotian is actually a kind old man. At least I can''t feel the aura of this big man at the top of the universe. He is very peaceful. And I can see that he is using blood and soul to force the tertiary civilization. He wants to peep into the strength of the civilization that suddenly appears and wants to get a hand in it. Therefore, the attack of blood soul body is not urgent or slow. There are many opportunities to attack the core of mecha, but he didn''t rush forward.


    Knowing that time will take a long time, I have unconsciously sat next to me, and everything outside is reflected through time and space. From the shock at the beginning to the calm now, I am completely relaxed like watching a real-world science and technology blockbuster.


    Moreover, things here are stable. Haotian is not restrained. Han and Chen Hao are absolutely safe. If we don''t make mistakes, they should be absorbing the power of the original Star Core now. I hope all of them can make progress. Only when we grow stronger can we survive on the future road.


    I felt that we were developing in a good direction. I asked Haotian easily: senior, do you know my grandfather?


    "Yes!" Haotian answered and didn''t want to talk more. Seeing him like this, I can''t ask any more. But I didn''t ask, but Haotian continued: he is a selfless person who has paid too much, even his relatives?


    relatives? Are you talking about me?


    Unfortunately, Haotian interrupted my thinking after a few short words and reminded me that the blood soul body has weakened and needs to be replaced.


    Hearing the speech, I didn''t have time to continue to ask. I forced four drops of soul blood again, and still entered a large number of ancient characters. After integrating Haotian''s cosmic law and soul Qi, the new soul blood body flew out through time and space. At the moment of replacement, the original soul blood exploded, and the cosmic law in it formed an electric network and scattered, which almost hit the mecha hard.


    After the replacement, I want to continue the topic just now. After all, I never thought that Haotian''s grandfather was a selfless person. After all, in my heart and everything he did to me, I think he is a very selfish person.


    Maybe in the face of the strong, I didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Instead, I opened my heart and said my views on Grandpa. Haotian looked back at me and said: you need to give your grandfather enough understanding. Anyone who is selfless to ordinary people is selfish to his relatives. Even relatives are the tools they use.


    After hearing this, I was very upset and simply interrupted the topic.


    When the battle lasted twenty minutes, the mother ship of the third civilization showed signs of evacuation. But Haotian not only didn''t strengthen the attack, but also let the soul blood body deliberately open the distance and reduce the attack frequency.


    I want to remind you, but before you open your mouth, a black hole appears in the void where the warship is located. They are ready to escape. At the same time, the decadent armor has left the battlefield and flew towards the mothership.


    "Master!" I tried to remind Haotian that he just smiled and suddenly pointed to the mothership. The invisible force penetrated the void and arrived in an instant. The void around the Mothership that was supposed to escape through time and space suddenly exploded and threw out the huge mothership.


    However, there are signs of escape, and they are not suitable for fighting. Obviously, the decision-makers on the mother ship also understand this truth. The mother ship did not turn back, but escaped across the void.


    It''s undoubtedly the best time to pursue now. Maybe we can break their protective cover and lose it. It''s just a piece of scrap iron. But when Haotian heard what I said, he just said faintly: Look!


    I quickly looked up and looked outside. The Mothership was about to fly out of the star domain and leave the outer space of Haotian''s domain, but at this time, the Xingyu suddenly split and flew a golden sword from inside, directly across the star providing energy in the center of the warship.


    At the same time, the nearby void also opened, and a light shone in it. I can recognize that it is the weapon of scientific and technological civilization. In the crack, there is another golden warship. Its core is five bright giant stars.


    Hiss!


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. That should be the controller of scientific and technological civilization. As I thought, they can sit on the throne by the power of science and technology. I just didn''t think that their mother ship is so huge that they can control five stars as energy at the same time, and it seems that the five stars they control are not ordinary stars.


    The newly escaped third-class civilization Mothership could barely block the golden sword of the second controller, but when it exhausted its energy defense, the light directly penetrated the core star.


    A huge fireball exploded from the place where the star was located in an instant. The light directly lit up the universe, which was white, and the huge steel warship began to disintegrate under the impact of the core explosion.


    Only then did I react and secretly blame myself for my lack of consideration. If Haotian chases or chases out, I''m afraid Tiangu armor or Haotian himself will be destroyed now.


    Haotian smiled and said: they can''t accommodate another competitor. They have done too much to beat a drowning dog. We don''t need to do it ourselves.


    I nodded and was too shocked to speak.


    No controller appeared on the No. 2 and the golden spaceship, but at the moment when the void closed, I could feel that two will penetrated space and time and were observing us.


    Haotian was not moved, but snorted coldly. I don''t know if there is any reply, but I can''t capture any information at this level of communication.


    When the cracks in the void were closed, the steel carrier continued to collapse. I predicted that it would not disintegrate completely in ten and a half days. Perhaps when the core energy was released and quieted down, they would also become the mutilation seen by Chen Hao and I, floating in the universe for hundreds of millions of years, waiting for the next person to discover it.


    Haotian sighed at this time, raised his hand and waved it gently. Everything in front of him suddenly disappeared and returned to the desolate and cold space.


    Seeing my curiosity, Haotian pointed to the platform under his feet and said: This is the pillar of the universe. When you reach the state of controller, there will be a domain belonging to you in the universe, and it will appear in the domain. Up to now, no one knows where it grows, let alone where its root is. Are you surprised?


    Haotian''s last sentence is not strange, it contains deep meaning. It''s not the domain they built, or even the throne under their feet. It can be seen that the stone platform monitoring the whole universe is not built by them, but it seems that someone has arranged it. Just think about it, I''m creepy.


    Haotian saw that I understood his words, smiled and said: the secret of life never ends, or we are still very far from the end. We still don''t understand it after tens of thousands of years and hundreds of millions of years. After all, the existence of the universe is a huge secret. Both scientific and technological civilization and Xiuzhen civilization face the same problems.


    I sighed and didn''t think too much, because I couldn''t think of anything even if I thought of those things. After receiving his thoughts, he asked Haotian: senior, can you see how my friend is?


    Haotian didn''t answer. He just waved his hand. The void in front became transparent again. Chen Hao and his shadow appeared inside. At this time, they all sat cross legged, and countless blue lights were scattered around them. They were absorbing.


    "Ha ha!" Haotian smiled and said: you''re really looking for the right person. It really inspired the power of the original Star core, but you should remember that if this person leaves or you can''t protect him, you must kill him, don''t let him leave, let alone let him fall into the hands of others.


    At first, Han Wuqi asked me to see Tianlao. He just wanted him to help me get special weapons. Unexpectedly, Tianlao gave me a big gift now.


    I thought I might catch up and get some leftovers, but Haotian said: you have missed the opportunity. Now the entrance has been closed, but your friends have benefited.


    Hearing this, I felt a little lost, but I was soon relieved, smiled and said: they can become stronger and protect themselves, which is enough for me.


    "Oh!" Haotian was surprised. He looked back at me, nodded slightly and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 655

    Haotian only talked about normal things with me at the beginning. Under his guidance, I knew more about the universe, but I felt something wrong after hearing it. Especially the way he looked at me at last reminded me of the way he looked at me when Grandpa handed me over to Han, as if he had put down a lot of things.


    I secretly took a look at Haotian and made sure what I saw was not an illusion. His eyes were completely calm and seemed to have arranged something important.


    I clicked in my heart and said quickly: senior, you are our patron now, and mubai will come soon. At that time, with the help of the magic door, it will reduce some pressure on you. As long as the elder can delay for some time, my wife''s father can completely recover at that time. In the case of internal and external troubles, the two controllers may not be defeated.


    Haotian smiled brightly, got up, patted me on the shoulder and said: young man, your questions are too limited. You also said domestic and foreign troubles. Which one do you think is more important?


    I was stunned. The more I thought about Haotian''s words, the more creepy I was.


    Haotian raised his hand and suddenly changed time and space. What appeared in front of him was a cold world, but in this world, there was a huge crack across half the universe. At the other end of the crack, there were countless planets, and each planet had magnificent buildings.


    On the other side, there are also countless life stars with buildings on them.


    My scalp was numb, but I realized in an instant that on one side of the crack was another parallel universe. Their people gathered here and were ready to fight. The nature outside is the soldier of the controller of our universe.


    I understand what Haotian said just now, but seeing this scene has a great impact on me.


    Haotian saw that my face had changed. With a wave of his hand, the scene just now disappeared. Then he said sincerely: people can be selfish, because only selfishness can lead to desire, and desire is the factor supporting us. But selfishness also has a limit. I don''t do it. That''s what I''m worried about. If you go back, you can tell your father-in-law and mother-in-law what you see today and see how they should choose in the future.


    Compared with Haotian, we are very selfish, because all we want is to kill the controller and step on the throne, but what if the invaders of the parallel universe come in during our civil strife?


    Panic, internal worries are uncertain, even if some of us step on the throne, can we resist the countless army?


    At the same time, I also understand that the controllers have kept us alive until now and have not been cruel to haotianxia. They do not dare or fail to do so. After all, they have nine controllers, and their tolerance is just to protect the universe.


    Haotian continued: there are no cowards or idiots who can step on the peak and go to the throne, but they will think more about things. Young people, this fight has no right or wrong, no good or evil. The only difference is that the selfish things in our hearts are different.


    My heart was stirring. When I heard this, I blurted out and asked: elder, do you want us to wait?


    Haotian sighed long and said: wait, you''ll miss the opportunity. But while seizing the opportunity, we should also have a comprehensive plan, but at present, I can''t think of a comprehensive plan. Once the controller falls, even if one of us goes up, the law of the universe will fluctuate and lead to many changes.


    In the dilemma, I don''t know what to say. I don''t think I should consider the problems he considers. After all, we are not domain masters now. Why should we consider the matter of the controller. But I can tell from Haotian''s tone that he doesn''t advocate that we start at this time.


    But he is also afraid that if we miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, we may not have another chance, or even be completely erased.


    Do we really want to give up this opportunity with awe inspiring righteousness?


    I''m a little unwilling.


    Just about to continue the discussion with the controller, he suddenly said: I''ll send you back, and your partners are out. Don''t worry. At present, as long as my old bone is still here, the controller won''t dare to fight you.


    The situation is indeed the case at present. One party will be seriously injured in the struggle of the strong. Now, no matter Haotian or the nine controllers, they can''t make mistakes. Haotian doesn''t dare to go out, and they don''t dare to act rashly, otherwise they will also be attacked.


    It is this check and balance that has kept us alive until now.


    Haotian said that, with a slight lift of his hand, the Tiangu armor outside flew back. After the soul and blood scattered, he returned the armor to me.


    Looking at the armor in my hand, I sighed: if I were given a choice, I would never take it for myself.


    Having seen the power of Tiangu armor, I really feel that it is a waste in my hand. Haotian smiled and said: young people, don''t belittle yourself. One day in the future, you will make it shine. Although ancient things are backward, they will help you a lot when you don''t go out, but remember, don''t tie your heart to these things.


    I nodded. In fact, I saw this truth from Jian Lingxiao a long time ago. However, Jian Lingxiao can go his own way, because he has time to grow stronger slowly, but I don''t. I need to be at the peak all the time, so I can only use some magic and weapons.


    Haotian didn''t say much here. He just reminded me to discuss with Han''s parents when I went back, and warned us not to go too far out of the temple, so that he wouldn''t reach it when he was attacked.


    It makes me want to laugh that they can''t reach it, but it also shows that although they are known as controllers, they can''t control everything. The scope of their ability is still limited in the vast star sea.


    I nodded. The next second Haotian mirror shone directly on me. I was suddenly blind and couldn''t see where I was.


    When the light dissipated, I already appeared in front of the gate of heaven. Soon, there was a light flashing through the gap, and the spaceship flew out at once.


    When Han Peng saw me, his face became cold. I quickly stepped back and said: wife, I have grown up and have my own thoughts, and so many people are here, don''t slap me in the face.


    Han Peng was very angry at what I said. He couldn''t help laughing. In front of everyone, he no longer said with a voice: Tong Tong, if there is anything in the future, you can say it and discuss with us. I know what to do and what not to do, but don''t leave secretly like this, which makes everyone worried.


    Chen Hao came over and patted me on the shoulder and said: boss, you missed the opportunity for us. Unfortunately, I can''t bring it out. Moreover, I''m afraid it will take three years to stimulate the power of the original Star core.


    I don''t regret missing such an opportunity, but I regret that there are too few people. If I knew there was a three-year deadline, I should bring more people.


    However, after listening to Haotian''s words, I was not particularly lost. Just worried, worried about the way back.


    Should we continue to go our own way, or should we stop and think about the overall situation?


    For the time being, I didn''t say these things, but said slightly tired: let''s go back first!


    Seeing that I was not too depressed, Chen Hao asked: is master Haotian okay?


    I nodded. In fact, I don''t know if Haotian can only do it himself, step out of his space, and then be attacked and killed by the controller, or if he has other means.


    But these are not important. At least I did nothing wrong. The emergence of Tiangu armor successfully resolved a crisis. It was Chen Hao who absorbed the original Star core, and the state did not seem to have changed much. But I didn''t ask.


    Just put the Tiangu armor on Han, and the party stepped on the void again. Before leaving, Tianlao looked back at the still wild fortress in the world and whispered: in the future, it''s up to you. If you can survive this catastrophe, I believe you will get a magnificent future.


    No one can escape from the cosmic war. For a group like them, I know the probability of survival is too small, or even zero. Just in front of heaven, I can''t bear to erase his last hope, or extravagant hope is more appropriate.


    And this result, even if he goes back, can''t change anything. I think he should understand.


    It took the spacecraft five days to find the temple and enter the temple. I asked Chen Hao and Han to tell the nigger what we went out to do this time. Now there is no need to hide it. And I found Han''s parents directly.


    Han''s father recovered quickly. A new cosmic Rune has been built in his body. Fortunately, mubai has recovered and is preparing to go to the domain of the controller.


    I simply told him to go directly to the gate of heaven, or Haotian would pick it up on the way. Next, I said what Haotian said to me word by word, and also described what I saw.


    I don''t need my own understanding. Everyone has everyone''s ideas. I don''t want to interfere with Han''s parents'' ideas because of my own ideas.


    After listening to my words, everyone fell into silence. It can be seen that they are also helpless and tangled in the face of such a choice.


    Finally, Mu Bai broke his silence and said: I''m going to go now. I''ll discuss with him to see if there is any solution.


    But at this time, Han''s father Su Yan said: don''t discuss, we won''t miss this opportunity. If it really makes a big mistake at that time, we will make up for it. Otherwise, if we give in at this time, we will have no way to go. Remember, power comes from the barrel of a gun. If you put it down, there will be nothing.


    Han''s father spoke softly, especially when he looked at Han''s mother, his eyes became soft, but his words gave people an irresistible pressure.

 Chapter 656

    Su Yan''s father''s tone was very firm, and then said to mubai: go and tell Haotian that all the bad people have died. Unless the nine controllers compromise with us and give us a chance to step on the throne. Everyone has righteousness, but there is no reason why it should be flooded by us.


    After su Yan finished these words, all the people who had hesitated strengthened their faith. Even I thought he was reasonable. The more at this time, the more we can''t give in.


    I''m a lot behind him in this regard. But the nigger and Wu De are similar to him, otherwise the nigger wouldn''t have told me that sometimes, hesitation has been defeated.


    And Su Yan''s words are obvious that we should not be bad people, but living people.


    Mubai nodded, the magic door opened and disappeared directly from the temple.


    After mubai left, Su Yan said to me: go back and have a good rest and tell your people that no one can tell about the original Star core.


    I nodded. Chen Hao only told the nigger about it now. It can be seen that Su Yan already knew what we were going to do. After all, he once stood on the throne of the controller and knew everything about the universe.


    Before I left, I said: Haotian said, let''s not leave too far, otherwise he will not be able to take action in time in case of danger.


    Su Yan nodded. When I got to the door, he suddenly said: Haotian, you pay too much attention to benevolence and righteousness. It can''t be a climate. This kind of person, contact as little as possible, without him, we can do things.


    I don''t know if Su Yan deliberately told me not to get too close to Haotian. But his words made me feel very uncomfortable. Without Haotian, I''m afraid there would be no us now, and even whether he could be resurrected is one thing.


    But I don''t know much about them. Maybe they never considered Haotian in their plan, but now Haotian suddenly appears and they use it. If Haotian doesn''t appear, they can go on as planned.


    After all, up to now, there is still a Soviet Union that has not appeared, and there is also the mother of the terrible immortal starworm.


    But no matter what Haotian has done, I don''t think it can be said that he is cowardly. But in front of Han''s parents, I shouldn''t refute, and from the beginning, I didn''t put all of us in their camp because of Han''s relationship.


    When I came out, I took a long breath and was in a bad mood. However, Han has been waiting outside. When I saw her, I quickly put away my negative emotions, but Han saw the scene just now and asked me at the first time: Tong Tong, did my parents make trouble for you?


    "No, don''t think about it." I smiled. In fact, Han is the most uncomfortable between us, so I don''t let these things bother her as much as possible, and Su Yan''s words are also reasonable.


    Maybe it''s just that I''m too indecisive to make a big deal.


    Han Peng frowned slightly, stopped and said to me: go back first and I''ll see my father.


    I know she''s going to question, but I didn''t say anything. After all, not everything can be avoided, but I''m trying not to make it difficult for Han. I believe her parents can see that they won''t say anything at this time.


    What Su Yan said when I left was a warning to us, because they had seen the weakness in my heart.


    Looking at Han''s back, I couldn''t help thinking that maybe I wasn''t the one who led a team. I really couldn''t be a person like Su Yan. In my heart, I didn''t have the courage to fight with heaven and earth.


    The most important thing is that I didn''t face the scene of people being slaughtered. Su Yan has completely put these aside just now. He will just make up for it in another way.


    And I can''t do it at all.


    Taking advantage of Han''s departure, I summoned Chen Hao and some of their main people. Now, I can''t let my hesitation appear. We need a final decision, and this decision needs everyone to vote together.


    Because when there is hesitation, I have lost my identity as a decision-maker.


    Sure enough, I just said the problem. Wu De and Jian Lingxiao were matchless, and their eyebrows frowned. Jian Lingxiao reminded me that they have come to this step, and what they fear most is shaking.


    I nodded without denying that I had made a mistake once, and I didn''t want to make it again. But when I was a teenager, I witnessed and participated in the cruelest war. Although I never moved at the beginning, with the continuous war, those dead faces always appeared in my mind again and again, making me more and more vulnerable.


    Chen Hao also said: boss, as you said, you all know that if you miss this opportunity, we will have no chance. Is it difficult that everything before us will be in vain?


    I didn''t say anything. Jian Lingxiao stopped Chen Hao who was still talking and said: don''t discuss it. Let Zhang Tong have a good rest. He knows what we say better than any of us. It''s just a barrier in his heart. He needs to go there himself.


    Jian Lingxiao''s words are right about my current situation, but I know I can''t recover in a short time. Once my inner vulnerability appears, it''s difficult to remove it.


    Wu De knew what I wanted to do and hurriedly urged everyone to say: it''s all scattered, scattered. We''ll talk about it another day.


    At this time, I know it''s not time to drag on. What we are facing now is to follow the footsteps of Han''s parents or quit.


    The best choice is naturally the former. It''s just that I can''t give such orders anymore.


    When the crowd was about to leave, I said: No, there will be a result today. We have no time. From this moment on, I will hand over my rights. The next matter will be decided by senior Jian Lingxiao, Wu De and Bai Wushuang.


    As soon as my words came out, the whole hall was quiet. Jian Lingxiao frowned and asked me: Tong Tong, everyone has come to this step with you. Now you want to put it down?


    "Master!" I interrupted Jian Lingxiao, took a deep breath and said: I''m tired. In the future, I''ll implement your decisions, but I''ll leave everything to you.


    We don''t have a specific appointment, and the leadership is determined in the war, but our management system is very sound. Now the power is changed, and we need specific official documents. So after that, I took out my long written official document, dropped my soul blood and gave it to Wu De, and then turned around and left.


    When he got to the door, Chen Hao suddenly shouted: Zhang Tong, you are a coward, a coward who escaped halfway, a deserter.


    I ignored Chen Hao''s angry words and left without stopping.


    My surrender of power caused a great wave of joy. Many people are talking privately about whether we have a long way to go, so I made such a decision.


    But the speed and means of jianlingxiao''s handling were perfect. In addition, I was still in the temple, and the temple was still under my control. The rumor soon died down.


    When she heard the news, she found me the first time. Where there was no one, I opened my heart for the first time and told her all my grievances and thoughts. It was suppressed for too long. At this moment, it was finally released.


    Sometimes I even think that if I followed Chen Hao to the witch family and saw the killing at that age, maybe my heart would not leave these things, but face them as calmly as he did.


    Han Peng listened quietly. Unconsciously, her eyes were full of tears. Choking said: it''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you.


    I didn''t say anything. If I want to blame myself, I can only blame myself, my parents, my grandfather, and they let me go this way.


    But now it''s meaningless to say that, and I didn''t really blame them.


    Now that I have handed over the power, I am very relaxed. Leaning on Han''s leg, I unconsciously fell asleep. It is very sweet. It is the most practical time for me to sleep since I set foot on this road. When I wake up, I look up and see the vast universe and stars shining in distant places.


    And Han still hugged me for fear of waking me up. But the first thing I woke up was to tell Han what I had missed. I called her and said: wife, when I handed over the power, I forgot you. Now you are also a person without the right to speak.


    I didn''t forget, but did it on purpose. Just afraid of her anger, I deliberately said so. After all, Han is more persistent to power than I am.


    But when I heard what I said, I couldn''t help laughing. My careful thinking can''t escape her eyes. She said: now it''s good to relax, and Chen Hao and they can take it up.


    Listening to Han she say this, I feel relaxed. They are sitting on the high city tower. I mentioned to her for the first time what Haotian said about our use of antiques. Maybe we should try our own way.


    But this kind of thing is not done in a day or two. If there is no talent, it may be a lifetime.


    Han Peng was not in a hurry to discuss it with me, but showed me the power of the source. I found that the source entered their bodies and completely changed their laws. It was a power that was hidden above the laws of the universe. Unfortunately, their cultivation limitations could not really be above the universe.


    After showing off, Han Peng asked me with a smile: do you regret running to help Haotian and missing such a great opportunity?


    I smiled and scratched under his creaking nest. Made her giggle.


    The days of peace and relaxation were completely broken when mubai came back on the third day. I''m not in power, which doesn''t mean I don''t have to worry about anything. What we need to do will still be done. Just don''t have to make some decisions.


    The news of Mu Baidai''s return is mixed. In order to stabilize our universe, Haotian will come forward to contact the nine controllers, hoping to find a compromise.


    I was naturally relieved to hear such news, but Su Yan didn''t say a word and frowned. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the result.

 Chapter 657

    The news of mubai''s return is great news for us. After all, what we need now is time. But while we need time, the controllers also need time. They can take advantage of this time to solve the parallel universe. As long as they are stable, how many conditions Haotian has negotiated with them?


    Up to now, this step involves the overall situation, which is no longer available, and any agreement and contract can''t play any role.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word. It is estimated that he also thought of this aspect.


    The voice of discussion in the field gradually weakened, and everyone looked at Su Yan.


    Now our people are mainly in charge of military affairs. Chen Hao and Wu Debai are unparalleled. They all advocate following Su Yan and playing a future at one time, rather than being leisurely walked by the controller. In the end, they are caught all at once.


    I agree with them, but now Haotian has shown weakness. If they continue, Haotian may not join in. With these people, can we really do it?


    However, while I was meditating, Su Yan suddenly stood up and asked the nigger and others directly: how many people can we summon?


    The nigger couldn''t answer the question and hurried to look at Xiang mubai.


    The channel opened by the magic door feels that many places do not belong to the universe. When they dispersed, it is estimated that he also opened the magic door. After a little meditation, mubai said: I''m not sure right now, but if I come forward, many old brothers will return, and there are tens of millions of conservatives.


    When Su Yan heard this, he stood up and said: I''ll give you three days to gather people. You can come as much as you can. Three days later, you go to see Haotian and say that we agree with his decision, but hope that the location of the negotiation will be outside his territory, and you will participate in the whole process.


    Mu Bai and the nigger changed their faces as soon as they heard this. I also heard some clues and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    Su Yan said that without too much words, he turned into a light and disappeared into the palace. After his recovery, he also appeared in front of the public for the first time. At the same time, I also found that he seemed weak, but he had a great voice among mubai. His words gave people an irrefutable pressure, and he had to do it when he said it.


    Just his decision, a little carelessness, is likely to bury everyone.


    Hearing Su Yan''s plan, Chen Hao and they also held an emergency meeting. I didn''t participate. But no matter what their decision is, I will abide by it. But if they choose my previous choice, I probably can''t go with them.


    Because on the way back, I saw her determination from Han''s eyes. No matter for her former parents or her present parents, I don''t think she will shrink back.


    No matter what choice she makes, I will stand by him.


    Without managing affairs, I don''t need to tell people my own ideas, including my own decisions, life and death, will not cause chaos as before, and this situation will weaken with the improvement of Chen Hao''s prestige. In the end, my existence will not affect everyone.


    Freedom feels good, but like Chen Hao scolded me, now I feel like a deserter. But deserters will flee, not to mention that they have not really escaped. It''s just a relief.


    Han came to me in the evening and euphemistically said he wanted to borrow Tiangu armor. They played for a while and didn''t talk about anything else. They naturally avoided those problems.


    After mubai left for three days, I meditated seriously and sorted out my feelings for a long time. I don''t expect to make a breakthrough in a short time, but at least I have to have a beginning, and I rarely have my own time, of course I won''t waste it.


    Jian Lingxiao, Han Wuqi and Haotian all gave me great feelings. Many things were captured at that time. Now it''s easier and easier to sort them out. Think about it carefully and find a lot of details. The more you think about it, the more you can understand the meaning of Haotian''s words.


    For this reason, I specially talked to Jian Lingxiao. Unfortunately, although he gave up his belongings, he didn''t think of what I think now. He is influenced by the elders in the door. A qualified swordsman is not a swordsman if he has a sword in his hand, but everything can be a sword.


    It''s different in theory, but I feel that the ultimate goal is the same. After a conversation, I feel a lot.


    Calm, still interrupted by mubai, he came back only to stay for half a day, leaving only a time, and this was what Han Peng told me secretly. It was also on this day that Chen Hao made the general mobilization for the war and closed the temple. During this period, no one was allowed to enter or leave.


    The order was given by Su Yan, but Chen Hao just carried it out.


    At this stage, many people understand that Su Yan wants to ambush and kill one of the controllers in the process of the controller coming to negotiate with Haotian.


    For the people of Su Yan, they have been fighting with the controller, and the atmosphere is quite harmonious, but among our people, a panic filled everyone''s heart, and the unrest spread all night.


    Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao didn''t appease them too much. After all, once the war starts, even if we don''t intervene, it will spread. However, Bai Wushuang asked once. If you don''t want to participate, it''s still time to go now. They can be sent back to the Qingling world and live a stable life.


    Perhaps influenced by me, or perhaps tired of this hopeless battle, this time another three million people proposed to leave, two-thirds of them family members and one-third of them soldiers.


    In the face of such an outcome, I felt ashamed for a time, but after the number was determined, I started the temple and sent them back.


    During the negotiation, we don''t have to worry about the hands of the controller. Even in a good opportunity, it''s better than giving them a big environment after the negotiation.


    Seeing them off, I was always in a low mood, sleeping all day and very decadent.


    Chen Hao, they want me to pass this barrier by myself. They come to have a look occasionally. They just chat. Because Han has to prepare for the war, she has no spare time to accompany me. Only Jiang Nu has been guarding me and chatting with me.


    In addition to Han, Jiang Nu is the one who knows me best. She knew I was feeling guilty for my original promise and kept comforting me.


    But I can think of a lot of excuses or reasons for comfort if I want, but there are some things that can''t be overcome in my heart.


    After the temple appeared, there was no trace of hiding. It fell in parallel next to the fortress in the wild world. Tianlao also took the opportunity to help the fortress solve many problems.


    Of course, I don''t remind Chen Hao of the importance of aging. They also know that there is someone to take care of the whole process, so as to avoid the disclosure of the original Star core. And Tian is always the first person to actively activate the original Star core. His existence is related to many powerful relationships.


    But Tianlao is also an understanding person. He knows that his life has been linked with the secret of the original Star core. Maybe he thought of these when he decided to stimulate the original Star core, but he is still duty bound to help.


    But in this troubled times, such things are common and used to it.


    In the last two days, Han came once and told me his parents'' plans. Generally, I had guessed it long ago, but I didn''t know the details until now.


    Han Dan mentioned his second uncle, the young man named Su Dong. It can be seen that Su Yan and his men are fighting with all their strength to kill a controller in the shortest time.


    In the whole plan, mubai and Su Dong are the most important. Su Dong will lead to the mother of immortal starworms and seal the void. At the same time, he will cooperate with Su Yan to attack the controller.


    Mubai will stabilize Haotian in Haotian divine domain. In the whole plan, our people and Suyan people need to block the army brought by the controller. Han and Jian Lingxiao are among them, and everyone has to fight.


    My task is much easier than them, that is to control the temple to assist Wu De''s weekly star array, and control three guards to help at the same time.


    I guess this was put forward by Han, so that I can''t see the blood of the battlefield as much as possible.


    I have not refuted their arrangements and will follow them. Because no matter what consideration, the arranged things must not be disturbed, otherwise the overall situation will change.


    After more than half a year of calm, I finally ushered in a big war again, and the opponent was the controller. Even I became nervous. In the evening, the fortress of the wild world moved and began to fly to the sky. With the help of Tianlao, they finally used the neutron star''s core to make them create an energy core and have power in a very short time. They will also start a wandering journey. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, it''s hard to think of a civilization that will continue to progress in the universe and an iron fortress.


    But think about it, even life stars are just wandering in the universe. There is no difference in essence.


    The uneasy mood enveloped the whole temple. On the third day, a glow appeared in the universe, crossing half the universe. The No. 2 controller came in person as a representative, followed by an elite force behind him. Even if there were only a few million, it was still unknown whether we could fill it with life.


    Su Yan''s plan was too bold to even consider Haotian''s feelings. In this way, success or failure depends on Su Dong and him.


    The negotiation lasted three days. We didn''t know the whole process, but on the third day, Xiaguang appeared again. As planned, the temple appeared nearby. The No. 2 controller must come to say hello to Su Yan. After all, Su Yan still needs to maintain the peace after the negotiation.


    I didn''t see the face of the controller. The void suddenly exploded. A giant pillar fell from the void, and the endless laws of the universe scattered. With one blow, the aura around the controller exploded. Then Su Yan shot. He had no body, but at this time he turned into a giant comparable to the stars.

 Chapter 658

    The whole battle was planned, but there was no sign of them. Everything was so sudden. Su Yan soared into the air, his huge body covered a star field, followed by Su Dong''s iron rod, and Su Yan drew a bloody evil blade from the palm of his hand.


    When the blood blade appeared, the whole time and space was shrouded by a unique Zhenwen, mixed with cosmic runes. It split like the second controller with a knife.


    Suddenly attacked, No. 2''s reaction slowed down a bit, especially after the light of the protective body was split, his speed obviously stopped. At this pause, the blood blade fell and completely split his protective aperture like a planet. There was a golden throne floating in the air, on which sat a golden armor god man, and the light of armor was released to illuminate the star field.


    In less than half a second, the void crack became larger and larger, and a huge head poked out from the inside, followed by a huge iron rod. In the whole process, there was no figure of Su Dong, only a huge stick in the sky and underground.


    But just as the stick was about to poke into the throne, the No. 2 controller on the throne finally shot. His cold voice rang through the whole galaxy and said two words without any emotion: die.


    His voice still didn''t fall. He slowly raised his hand and pointed out the iron rod of Su Dong. For a time, the whole star shook and countless stars exploded.


    Su Yan used his body to block the impact for the temple. Otherwise, at the core of the explosion, he could not wait for us to do it, and it would directly turn into fly ash.


    When the iron bar was touched, sparks splashed on it, and the whole stick seemed to explode. There was a terrible crack. Just when the crack spread, a burly figure appeared in the crack. He did not show his virtual body and retained the height of a normal person. The iron bar changed its direction in his tiny hand, swept towards the sky, and the power of the controller left on it was transferred, Instantly poured out, directly opened up a void in the starry sky, penetrated a channel, and exposed the ancient battlefield behind.


    Su Yan''s blood blade was horizontal, and endless Zhenwen gathered from the stars. In a moment, it was superimposed to a terrible number, forming a Zhenwen comparable to the planet, and pushed No. 2 in at once.


    And he followed closely and stepped into the ancient battlefield.


    The speed flew across the sky. However, an immortal star bug with a head chased him, swallowed hundreds of thousands of miles of emptiness in one bite, and couldn''t get rid of it for a time.


    Su Dong shouted angrily. He grew bigger and swept the iron bar in his hand, beating the immortal starworm back to the crack, and he also followed Su Yan''s footsteps and stepped into the ancient battlefield.


    The battle lasted here for less than two seconds. Everything happened between electro-optic flint, and the cooperation between Su Dong and Su Yan was also surprisingly tacit, forcing No. 2 into the ancient battlefield in the shortest time.


    As soon as they left, the whole space-time suddenly calmed down, but the next second, countless cracks appeared in the space-time crack where the immortal starworm was located, followed by endless light. The immortal starworm directly broke the space-time overlapped by the nine controllers. As soon as a huge body appeared, it covered the stars and blocked the controller''s people from the opposite.


    However, the immortal starworm is a creature with low intelligence and is not controlled by Sudong. It did not intercept the controller''s people. When it found an opportunity, the controller swept through the nebula with millions of troops and killed them.


    The angry immortal starworm twisted in the void, causing cracks in the whole void. I was highly focused and constantly adjusted the size of the temple to avoid the cracks in the void.


    But just when Han''s mother and they were ready to attack, the immortal starworm mother suddenly made an angry roar and suddenly inhaled into the Xingyu. For a time, a black wind formed in its huge mouth, and dozens of big stars were sucked from the Xingyu and directly swallowed by the immortal starworm mother.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. The planets are not too far away from us, but they are also millions of kilometers. However, under the swallowing of the immortal starworm, they came to its mouth in an instant. The speed completely exceeded the speed of light, so that the planet had exploded before it reached the mouth of the immortal starworm mother.


    Seeing this scene, all the people in control stopped, and we didn''t dare to act rashly. My heart was trembling. At the same time, I also understood that what Su Dong released was completely a cosmic demon.


    The people in charge are worried about being sucked by the immortal starworm, annihilate the virtual body one after another, and constantly compress the light emitted.


    I was also trying to reduce the temple as much as possible. The three guards who had already manifested dispersed at the first time for fear of attracting attention.


    However, when we retreated, the immortal starworm mother didn''t see us at all. After swallowing more than a dozen planets, its light was more bright. After making a sharp cry, it suddenly bumped into the void.


    Under the great power, the void was directly hit into a hole, which was the real fragmentation of time and space. The head of the immortal starworm poked in at once. For a time, only the body winding in the universe was left, just like a long snake, entering the crack of time and space, and the speed was like streamer, but even so, it took half a minute, The huge body completely disappeared in front of us.


    More than ten seconds later, the person in charge reacted for the first time, the virtual body became apparent, the horn sounded through the stars, and millions of troops killed them directly.


    The people on our side fought in a hurry. Together with the people called by mubai, nearly 100 million people built an assault team and a Sunday Star array to kill the past.


    So far, one minute has passed since the conflict broke out. I don''t know what the situation in the ancient battlefield is, and Haotian didn''t do anything. It can be seen that mubai calmed him.


    But as a strong man, he is so neglected. I don''t know if he will turn away.


    Fighting is filled with human life, not to mention the domain masters brought by the controller, and even several half-step controllers, nigger and Han''s mother were entangled by them at the first time.


    The smell of blood soon filled the whole time and space, and after this war, many familiar faces will completely disappear.


    When the army collided, the three guards I controlled took action. Immediately behind them was the dragon and Phoenix Group. The giant Dragon flew in the sky and the Phoenix spread its wings, stirring the world.


    Unfortunately, this world is no longer dominated by them. Even the three guards become small at this time. Even if I have the intention, I am powerless at this time. Within ten seconds of the outbreak of the battle, several divine dragons were cut off, dozens of Phoenix folded their wings, spilled blood into the sky, and stayed in this star world forever.


    For a moment, the light of the whole universe flickered. It was that people after death recovered from their virtual body and were falling into the Dark Universe.


    During the fierce battle, Han and Jian Lingxiao rushed in front of the main array of the stars array on Sunday. Han''s white skirt had already been red with blood.


    I looked at this scene and felt that the whole world was spinning and my heart beat faster and faster.


    I kept asking myself, is this escape a saint or a thief? You know, at the beginning, you hate such people most, but in the end, you still become what kind of people you hate most?


    In a daze, a mirror suddenly appeared in my spiritual body. Its light lit up the boundless spiritual body and locked my spiritual body.


    I suddenly woke up and recognized that it was Haotian mirror. But when consciousness wants to return to reality, it finds that its consciousness has been locked.


    Just when he didn''t understand what the situation was, Haotian''s voice came and said kindly: don''t be afraid.


    Hearing this, I slowly calmed down.


    Haotian continued: good boy, you are not wrong. As a person, we should have the heart of compassion for all sentient beings. If we just want to pity all sentient beings, we need strength. When the strength is not enough, we will escape and be afraid.


    I don''t know why. When I heard this, my tears rolled out of my eyes. I couldn''t help it.


    Haotian''s figure appeared in Haotian''s mirror. It was still the kind old man. He smiled and said: what you have experienced now, I have experienced. If I say so, you can understand why I left Xingyu and allowed the turmoil in the seven realms. But that''s the past. The future belongs to you young people.


    While Haotian was talking, the virtual shadow of Haotian mirror became more and more solid. I found that it was not a virtual shadow, but a real Haotian mirror, and my figure, two hearts and two meridians, were completely reflected in the mirror. At the same time, the two separated hearts began to approach in the mirror. At first, I thought it was just a virtual shadow in the mirror, But when I realized that I entered the body, I found that the heart in my body was moving, exactly the same as in the mirror.


    "Don''t panic, child. I won''t hurt you. Your power is scattered. Only when you are fully integrated can it carry my power."


    "Carrying..." I was surprised, but I just opened my mouth. The consciousness that could move freely in my body was also imprisoned and could not open my mouth.


    Sealed my divine knowledge, Hao genius said: I wander in the universe and have had several fierce battles. My body is full of holes. I have insisted until now, just want to find an heir. My strength is different from others. I have accumulated it from generation to generation and can pass it on to the next generation. However, I have been hesitant about who to pass it on. Once, Su Yan was my candidate, but he lacked some human essence. Until I met you, I didn''t know that the person I had been waiting for appeared.


    The light of Haotian mirror became more and more prosperous, and Haotian''s voice became intermittent. I didn''t hear a few words clearly in the middle. A few seconds later, his voice again said: with power, you should do what you want to do, and return peace to the universe.


    I struggled and couldn''t move at all. At this time, the two hearts in my body had fused. I thought the heart of Tiangu ancestors was strong and it would dominate, but the result was that my heart dominated and swallowed and fused the heart of Tiangu ancestors.

 Chapter 659

    Haotian completely suppressed me and didn''t want me to interfere with what he was doing. Seeing the fusion of my blood and heart with my own eyes, before thinking of him, I have a feeling that I can get the heart of Tiangu ancestors and build double blood vessels, which seems to have happened under his arrangement.


    If it hadn''t happened, I wouldn''t be able to carry his power now.


    Of course, it may be just a coincidence.


    Perhaps I was used to being arranged, and this idea came out unconsciously. But now even if Haotian arranged it, it''s good for me, but I''m not ready to accept his power, let alone how to choose and do after accepting his power.


    Haotian''s strength is all concentrated in my mind. No idea of me can escape his insight. However, these careful thoughts are those that normal people will have. I''m not worried. As for the questions I thought of, Haotian gave me an answer and asked me not to tangle too much and follow my heart.


    In a few seconds of conversation, I felt that Haotian mirror had completely transferred to my soul, and the fluctuating power began to stabilize, but that power did not belong to me and was still controlled by Haotian. Haotian reminded me at this time: when the meridians and heart fuse, my strength will be transferred to your body. Remember, be kind to people and do less killing.


    I can''t resist, I can only bear and accept this fact. I also put away my uneasiness and struggle, and concentrate on the integration of my blood and heart. That feeling is very wonderful. It seems that two different people are integrated together, but the compatible part doesn''t have this feeling.


    It can be seen that Haotian''s words are true. The separation of meridians and heart is a wrong way. It also divides my body in two. The important thing is that although the power of purple heart can be born with my body, it is independent after all. It is different now. He completely integrates into my original heart and belongs to a part of my body.


    In the whole process, under the powerful power of Haotian, I can''t feel any pain. Everything is so natural. As the fusion came to an end, the Rune of Haotian mirror suddenly changed, and the powerful cosmic Rune began to swim away from my body. It was like opening up a frontier and expanding the earth, widening some meridians again.


    At the same time, Haotian sent a message to me saying: enter your ancient characters and let them be branded in your body at the same time. Smelling the speech, I dare not neglect it. I hurriedly urge my spine to let the ancient characters swim away in my body.


    The cosmic rune is controlled by Haotian. Instead of colliding with the ancient characters, it is tolerant and tries to integrate. In this way, the whole process goes smoothly.


    But during the period of my integration, my blood is disconnected from the temple. The enemy makes me anxious. If they can''t stop it, I''m afraid the temple has been destroyed in this moment.


    However, in order to calm me down, Haotian has been blocking my divine consciousness. I can''t notice what''s happening outside.


    Haotian also sensed that my mood fluctuated, and sent a message to me saying: feel at ease and do well in front of them. They will be fine for the time being. Remember, after you go out, you must destroy the immortal starworm and don''t let it run wild, otherwise the whole universe will disappear. Don''t ignore its existence.


    The immortal star worm mother devours the planet across the void, refreshing my understanding of it. I''m afraid the defense of such a giant is amazing. The seemingly powerful skills and weapons in our hands may be difficult to kill him. After all, this is the biological law of the universe.


    It''s not easy to kill immortal starworms. At the beginning, a powerful and prosperous Tiangu family couldn''t do it, and I could do it easily?


    Just at this time, I can only bite my teeth and make a commitment. No matter how difficult it will be in the future, I will do it.


    Haotian nodded with satisfaction when he got my promise. At this time, the cosmic runes mixed with ancient characters have begun to be branded. There are cosmic runes on meridians, bones and even vertebrae.


    At the same time, the power condensed on Haotian mirror began to flow into my body. It was a feeling I had never had before. I felt that the power in my body had been completely cleansed.


    In just ten seconds, the whole body was filled with Haotian''s power. At this time, Haotian, who was originally connected with his power, suddenly cut off the connection. For a moment, the power was out of control and wanted to rush out of my body. But just then, all the cosmic runes and ancient characters in my body glowed and imprisoned it in my body.


    Alas!


    Haotian sighed and looked up at the sky. Without saying one more word, his body began to collapse, turned into countless streamers, flew out of my soul and dispersed into the universe.


    For a moment, a flying rainbow appeared in the universe, crossing the starry sky, as if in silence for the old man.


    Aware of my change, Han Hua retreated from the battlefield and was about to get close to me. But now my body is full of unstable forces, which will explode at any time. As long as it explodes, people close to me can''t bear it. After all, it''s the power of the controller.


    Haotian mirror is shining. It inherits Haotian''s will and tries to help me suppress it. When I open my mouth, I spit out a mouthful of blood, and vaguely roared to hanpeng: don''t come over.


    She didn''t know the changes in my body. She thought I was seriously injured. When she saw me vomiting blood, tears rolled out. She squatted in the distance and said: Tong Tong, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me!


    I don''t want to scare her, I also want to tell her what happened to me, but now any looseness, Haotian''s strength will overflow. At that time, the power will be lost. Let''s not say that my body will explode and the temple will be destroyed. Elder Haotian will die in vain.


    Han Peng was more worried that she couldn''t get my answer, but she still listened to me and didn''t come.


    I don''t dare to be distracted now, and the fact that Han Dan can get away from the battlefield proves that he can hold on there. As for casualties, there must be no need to consider.


    The internal strength is rampant. Even if there is the suppression of Haotian mirror, I still can''t control it. Moreover, Haotian mirror didn''t communicate with me and lost Haotian''s guidance. For a time, I don''t know how to do it. I can only support it hard.


    But soon I found that it was impossible to support like this. In less than two minutes, my body would crack, and the ancient characters and cosmic symbols in my body would collapse.


    In a hurry, I didn''t mess up, but carefully recalled the whole process. I remember Haotian said that his strength is different and accumulated through his continuous reincarnation, but I know that people can''t bring accomplishments once reincarnated. Even if Haotian has a secret method, the power to bring reincarnation will be very weak, that is to say, if he wants to retain his strength, he must have a container.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that only the power that can be loaded into certain utensils can they have the characteristics of inheritance, and when Haotian inherits, all the power is transited through Haotian mirror.


    Finally, my eyes fell on the Haotian mirror. I didn''t care about the wandering power in my body, but contacted the Haotian mirror with divine knowledge. This process is very dangerous. After all, the Haotian mirror has the original power, and it didn''t recognize the Lord to me. At this time, I rashly contacted with the fragile spirit and was likely to be killed.


    If it had been before, I would have separated the remnant souls to try, but now there is no time at all. All the spirits rushed in in in an instant.


    At the moment of contact, the bad things I thought didn''t happen. Instead, I found a new world, and the cosmic rooftop was inside. Not only that, at the moment I entered, a memory poured into my divine consciousness, but it was not Haotian''s memory, but some magical powers that can be achieved after becoming a controller and how to control my territory.


    Haotian has no universe territory, so only his domain can be controlled. Now, as long as I have an idea, I can return to his domain in an instant. Where can I occupy the cosmic pillar and inspect the whole universe.


    After I integrated the memory, I sighed in my heart that Haotian is really selfless. The inheritance he gave me is to achieve the real inheritance without any memory. Even the final guidance is only obtained by sensing the universe after reaching the state of the controller.


    Combined with my memory, I tried to control Haotian mirror. Maybe it was influenced by Haotian''s will. Haotian mirror didn''t make any resistance. The moment I controlled it, all the violent forces in my body stabilized in an instant.


    Under the guidance of ancient characters and cosmic symbols, in less than half a second, they have been circulating in my meridians. The heartbeat sounds fiercely. The sound seems to agitate the whole universe, and the surrounding void is shaking with my heartbeat.


    I found that I not only inherited the power of Haotian, but also activated the Tiangu blood in my body and the heart and ancient characters of Tiangu ancestors. Driven by the power of the controller, they can also burst out the power equivalent to the controller.


    At the moment of opening my eyes, two lights directly shot out of my eyes and insight into the situation in the ancient battlefield. At the same time, I also saw the immortal star bug cruising in time and space. It didn''t attack anyone, but rushed frantically. It can be seen that there is something important attracting it where it is going. I can''t let it go.


    I took back the divine light in my eyes, turned around and pulled on the handlebar. I took back the Tiangu armor for the first time and lost my protection. I didn''t loosen the handlebar, but took her one step out and went directly to the battlefield.


    The Haotian mirror in the Lingqiao was urged to manifest in the Xingyu. A light directly pierced the Xingyu and shone down, locking the person in charge, but I didn''t kill them at the first time, so I hesitated.


    I never understood Haotian''s words. At this time, I took other people''s things for fear that I had done something wrong.


    But the idea only paused in my mind for a few seconds. The ancient runes on Haotian mirror turned and millions of people turned into blood foam in an instant.


    They have a half step controller, but they are not controllers after all. When no one checks and balances me, they are ants.

 Chapter 660

    The blood of Xingyu just floated out, and Haotian mirror turned again to erase the sea of blood like the ocean.


    The blood of the practitioner can hide the spirit. Any drop of blood can escape and control the ability of the practitioner, which may bring them back to life. I don''t want him to happen.


    When I cleared the person in control, the stone I was pressing in my heart fell down, and there was no more burden.


    Haotian said that people are selfish. In my selfish heart, when facing death, I naturally don''t want to be the people around me, and I don''t want the people around me to die, so I can only completely kill the enemy.


    Importantly, peace needs to be fought by force. But I have to say that having a strong power has made me a lot more confident. The previous escape is because you want to do it but don''t have the strength to do it. The only choice is to escape.


    I think this is not only for yourself, but also for anyone, but when you find that you have done all the efforts you should do, but still can''t change the outcome, the only thing left is to escape.


    Reality is not a story after all, otherwise there would not be so many people committing suicide.


    But with strength, the whole person''s mentality will change. I think I''m not a villain, but at this moment, I have a pride in being a villain.


    Han was shocked by the Haotian mirror I showed. On the battlefield, Chen Hao, who was still fighting, were stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    I just told Han he that I inherited Haotian''s inheritance, and elder Haotian has now emerged.


    Before Hanyu could be surprised, I had taken off, and the holy city quickly flew in, earning Chen Hao and them all. Then the Haotian mirror appeared, and the temple disappeared into the Haotian mirror.


    After controlling Haotian mirror, I found that it was a vast space. Although it had no vitality, it could just let the temple avoid it.


    At this time, Han Peng also recovered, held my hand tightly and asked nervously: Tong Tong, you won''t fulfill Haotian''s last wish, give up resistance and talk to the controller about peace?


    "No!" When I answered Han, the light of Haotian mirror pierced the stars and connected the Haotian divine domain. The next second, the temple flew around and was directly transmitted to the Haotian divine domain.


    Chen Hao can''t play a big role in the current interception, but they still need to rely on them in the future. I couldn''t give them time to grow up before, but now I can.


    If it''s just the power of the controller, it''s impossible to control the temple so simply, but now Haotian mirror and the temple belong to me, so it''s much easier to transfer my own things. During this period, I also sent a message to Chen Hao, asking him to study the cosmic sky pillar and monitor the edge of the universe as much as possible. After all, we have been fighting here for five or six minutes, and the other controllers should be aware of it. If they come, we will be defeated.


    Chen Hao now looks at a loss. He doesn''t know what happened to me or how to answer me. He can only do it.


    He felt like we had seen Haotian before. He felt that he was everywhere and watched us all the time, but we knew nothing about him and couldn''t even talk to him.


    After settling down in the temple, I set foot on the universe again. The wooden axe fell and forcibly split the time and space of the ancient battlefield. Inside, countless dead stars exploded in the battle, and the three people in the battle could only see the light. The light was like a planet, constantly colliding. Each collision would smash countless stars accumulated on the ancient battlefield, but even so, for the ancient battlefield, It''s also a mild injury.


    When I stepped into the ancient battlefield, I said to Han Peng: Master Haotian wants to talk. That''s not his intention, because he has been seriously injured and can''t face the controller.


    Haotian didn''t say it. We couldn''t notice it at all. Now I think of it, he borrowed Tiangu armor. It''s that he can''t go out, and he will die if attacked.


    It was also the first time for Han to listen to such secret news. He sent a message to me and said: in this way, he did that to protect us?


    I nodded, sighed and said: that''s the only choice that the strong at the end can make.


    I think Haotian might not have passed it on to me if Hanyu''s father and second uncle didn''t make a sudden move. After all, no one wants to die, and Haotian is no exception. But in the end, he had no choice but to inherit and let me take over the next thing.


    Therefore, Han''s father''s choice is right. Just to complete Han''s father''s plan, we need strong strength to support it. Before that, we can''t support it with Su Yan and Su Dong. The final result is that all of us will perish with it. It is the realization of the result, and I can''t change it. Blocking in my heart will make me have the psychology of escape.


    The situation is the same as I thought. Su Yan and Su Dong can''t fight the controller at all. In just a few seconds, the light mass of Su Dong and Su Yan exploded several times, and there is a huge blood hole in Su Dong''s chest.


    I don''t know whether to take action now. If I take action, other controllers are likely to step into the ancient battlefield, but if I don''t take action, they won''t last long.


    When I hesitated, Su Dong''s voice suddenly appeared in my ear: boy, don''t be stunned. The other eight controllers couldn''t come in a short time. The mother of the immortal starworm went straight to their nest.


    Su Dong and Su Yan are stronger than Han Wuqi and infinitely close to the controller. Although they can''t reach the level of controller, they are also very strong and can have an insight into the changes in my body. Su Dong laughed: Haotian''s old boy didn''t live in vain. We''re sure to win this war. Second, come and die quickly.


    When I appeared, the No. 2 controller was also surprised. Two eyes on the throne shot directly at me to gain insight into me.


    Handan was in my arms. She couldn''t bear the eyes of the controller. Haotian mirror appeared for the first time and stopped those two eyes.


    Because of inheritance and Haotian''s special power, I don''t need to cross the robbery, but I don''t cross the robbery. I still have some feelings. There are still problems in the use and understanding of the power of the controller, but now with Su Dong and Su Yan, the problem won''t be very big.


    On the 2nd, when he saw Haotian mirror, he said coldly: old man, you are really crafty. I shouldn''t believe you.


    Haotian invites the controller to talk about peace. The other party will not easily believe it. He should have made a commitment. However, when Su Yan and Su Dong shot, Haotian passed on his whole body cultivation to me without hesitation. The purpose is self-evident.


    I even suspect that Haotian deliberately led No. 2 out to create opportunities for Su Dong and them, but the price he paid was his reputation.


    Two skinned faces like Chen Hao and us have just stepped into the ranks of the strong. Unless they have concluded a contract, they will not abide by their commitments. However, Haotian, unlike them, have survived for countless years. Even if they are not born, they must fulfill their commitments.


    It can be said that Haotian threw away the dignity of a strong man at the last moment.


    Thinking of what Haotian has done, I''m very uncomfortable with Su Dong''s call to Haotian. The important thing is that he just said that the mother of the immortal starworm goes straight to the nest of the controller. I''m afraid it''s not that simple. After all, in the space of the nine controllers, the mother of the immortal starworm regards him as an enemy. I''m afraid it''s fishy to let him go straight to the God domain of the controller.


    My biggest worry now is that the emergence of immortal starlings will disrupt the pattern at the edge of the universe and kill the strong enemies of the parallel universe. Something really big will happen at that time.


    Thinking in my mind, I also shot directly in the next second, because Su Yan and Su Dong had shot when Haotian mirror blocked the insight of the controller. I protected Han in Haotian mirror, the cosmic symbols in my body flickered, and my body became as big as Su Dong when stepping into the air.


    I realized that only the cosmic runes could make the virtual body so big, and our virtual body was only a few kilometers high. The existence of cosmic runes seems to break some kind of imprisonment and completely release the virtual body.


    Such a huge body can break a life star with one foot, and only the stars can carry it. Three people besieged, and the second controller soon fell into a disadvantage.


    When Su Dong saw that we had the advantage, he constantly ridiculed us. The No. 2 controller gave me the feeling that he was procrastinating. Su Dong noticed and sneered: second, don''t look forward and backward. The eldest and third of your family won''t come.


    No. 2 snorted coldly, ignored Su Dong''s ridicule, and was calm. Just when Su Dong taunted, he found a chance, hit the ancient battlefield with his backhand and was ready to escape.


    At the same time, he also grabbed several planets and threw them directly at us, trying to delay time.


    Su Dong saw that he had made a mistake and gave him the second chance. The whole person roared, stabbed the iron bar in his hand, directly strung the four planets together, and then shook fiercely to break all the planets.


    Su Yan''s cooperation with him can be said to be seamless. Before Su Dong took the shot, he rushed straight to the smashed planet. Just when he arrived, the planet was smashed by Su Dong. In the whole process, he walked in a straight line and did not delay time because he avoided the Death Star thrown by No. 2.


    I wanted to stop it, but I found I couldn''t get in. And just got the power of the controller, can''t play it perfectly. Seeing this, he could only draw out a small wooden axe and immediately followed an axe to chop it out.


    There are no moves. Every move is the simplest action of human beings, but at this time, our speed is fast to the extreme, leaving only one light in the stars. It can be said that other people can''t see our speed except the controller.


    This also made me realize that at the peak, speed has become the basis of combat. There is no absolute speed. Even if I have strong skills, it is just a piece of empty talk.


    Su Yan blocked the crack with Zhenwen at the last minute. Su Dong also arrived at the right time. The two worked together to force No. 2 back again.

 Chapter 661

    The retreating direction of the No. 2 controller was right at me. At that moment, I hesitated. I was afraid that I would really kill No. 2. At that time, the pattern would be completely disrupted and the parallel universe would rush in.


    The plundering of the universe is the universal law. If our universe is plundered by them, it will not be a few life stars, but the whole universe will die, and there will be no life at that time.


    I know that all this is sensed through the cosmic rune. It is like a will, constantly inputting some information to me. This feeling is very strange. It seems that an invisible person has been passing messages to me.


    When I hesitated, Su Dong roared: boy, solve the immediate problems first. Don''t think too far. You can''t live now. Think about the future.


    Su Dong''s words woke me up. The whole person was excited, and the subconscious little wooden axe waved out. At that moment, the Tiangu armor was shining, all the totems on it floated, and the ancient totems on the Pangu flag were wrapped around and condensed under the little wooden axe in an instant.


    At the same time, the wooden axe changed, and the veins on it showed a cosmic star map. The No. 2 controller wanted to resist, but when he looked back and saw the star map shown on the wooden axe, his eyes suddenly showed panic, as if he wanted to say something to me.


    But before he could say anything, the small wooden axe fell down. The groundbreaking axe was cut down with the power of the controller. Even No. 2 can''t bear it. However, it''s not easy to kill a person standing at the peak, otherwise Su Yan and mubai won''t have the chance to revive several times.


    The huge body of No. 2 was split, and a light flew out of the soul. When it appeared, the endless soul light dispersed and wanted to escape. However, at this time, Su Yan''s blood blade played millions of Zhenwen, and Su Dong also shot at the same time. The iron rod pressed the Zhenwen and directly hit the escaped soul light.


    Without the support of the flesh, the soul light couldn''t hold such a blow and exploded directly.


    I killed No. 2, but I was stunned. I felt that he found something and was killed by me when he was shocked. But what did he want to tell me? What did he find in the virtual shadow of the wooden axe?


    But before I could think more, Su Yan and Su Dong fell to me at the same time and said: find out all his blood with Haotian mirror and wipe it out completely.


    It''s nothing more than that. I was thinking about something and didn''t implement it immediately. Su Yan immediately hummed unhappily and reminded me that if you hesitate, you''ll miss the opportunity.


    The area covered by the blood of the controller must be very large. Without Haotian mirror, it is impossible to erase it without leakage.


    Under the urging, I reluctantly urged Haotian mirror. The light swept through the cold and dark ancient battlefield and collected all the blood of No. 2 from countless broken stars. Su Dong and Su Yan stared next to them. As long as they took back a little, they wiped it out with Zhenwen. It was very decisive and cruel.


    I don''t want the No. 2 controller to have a chance to resurrect, but I don''t want to completely erase him. There was a real problem in the way he looked at me just now.


    Haotian mirror swept the whole ancient battlefield in a minute. Finally, I found that there was no residual blood. I secretly collected a drop and hid it in Haotian mirror.


    Han Peng is now in the Haotian mirror. Han Peng naturally knows that I hide the blood of the second controller, but I believe she won''t say it.


    After cleaning the battlefield, Su Dongcai said with a relaxed face: now, one of the nine is missing, and we can just fill it.


    Su Yan nodded and said to Su Dong: you go through the robbery first, but stick your cultivation under the controller. First look at the edge of the universe.


    With a big wave of his hand, Su Dong said: don''t worry at all. I''ve given them a big gift. We all become controllers. We''ll kill them directly at that time.


    "No!" Su Yan frowned and said: we can''t disturb the balance of the universe yet.


    When I heard Su Yan say this, I was relieved. At least he was not so crazy. As for Su Dong''s request for kashiu, they also considered that I inherited Haotian''s power and worried that the emergence of one would destroy the balance.


    Seeing Su Yan''s objection, Su Dong didn''t go on. He turned around and hugged me on the shoulder and said: crossing the robbery is a big thing. It''s not safe here. I have to borrow your Divine domain.


    To tell the truth, if they weren''t Han''s relatives, I wouldn''t like them. Su Dong works like a bandit and won''t consider the consequences. Su Yan is too arbitrary. No matter who you are, you are just like his men.


    I don''t think anyone will feel good with him, but I can''t refuse Su Dong''s borrowing my divine domain. Besides, we don''t dare to stay outside after the war. We must find a place to hide.


    I nodded, Haotian mirror opened and opened the way to the divine domain. Su Yan didn''t forget to ask the people outside me. I told him that they were all in my divine domain. They stepped into the light column and returned to my field, and my nervous heart was completely relaxed. Here, even if the controller wanted to retaliate, they couldn''t attack directly. We all had time to respond.


    At this time, Chen Hao was excited to stand on the cosmic Tongtian column. Jian Lingxiao and almost more than 20 people were crowded together, like overlapping Arhats. It was obvious that they were watching the battle just now through the Tongtian column.


    Seeing us back, Chen Hao rushed over excitedly and said from a distance: boss, you look so handsome just now.


    I smiled and had strength, and my heart knot was untied a lot. It''s just that things still don''t develop according to my ideas. Su Yan and Su Dong interfere with me to a certain extent. In addition, it''s hard to refute and refuse sometimes.


    The divine domain is deserted, but fortunately, there is a temple. After entering the temple, I released the Han for the first time.


    As I thought, she didn''t mention my hidden controller blood, but took me to recognize it.


    When he got to Sudong, he looked at me and said to Han: big niece, you can''t. You haven''t got the true biography of your sister-in-law. You know, your father is indomitable outside. How dare you be handsome in front of your mother!


    "Cough!"


    Before I even spoke, Su Yan coughed two times, which seemed a little awkward. After all, Su Dong, a nervous man, wouldn''t consider whether to transmit the sound. It can be said that thousands of people in the whole temple heard what he just said.


    Su Yan reminded him that Su Dong didn''t think so. He patted Su Yan on the shoulder and asked seriously: brother stone, am I right?


    Su Yan stumbled and hurriedly said: I mean, this is not the time to pull these things. The important thing is to look at the situation at the edge of the universe. You can''t lead the star worm mother in the past. You don''t know what''s going on there.


    Su Dong''s topic was turned off. He patted his chest and said: I have kept that thing for countless years and know its habits like the back of my hand. The thing chased me because I stole two of its eggs during the period. What I had on me was returned to him when I came out. Another old Han secretly hid in the controller''s territory a hundred years ago. Now the matrix will not stop until it is turned out.


    At this time, I interrupted and said: I''m afraid we will bring disaster to our universe. I think we should consider whether to call back the mother of the immortal starworm?


    Su Dong frowned, patted me on the shoulder and said: you just think about too many things. They don''t care about things. We''re at a disadvantage and have to take care of them. And haven''t we lost before we started?


    I said: uncle, your idea is good, but we can''t say they ignore it. Do we also take the universe as a chip?


    "Chips? What chips? If you think like this, they are not chips, but cumbersome. Only by throwing them away can we let go of ourselves. " When Su Dong finished, he didn''t give me a chance to refute. He turned around and said to Han Hua: take good care of your man. He''s as timid as a mouse. He can''t do great things.


    I breathed helplessly and felt a little unreasonable. Looking back at Han, she was helpless and spread her hand. Later, she sent a message to me and said: Tong Tong, you adapt more and don''t care.


    I nodded, facing the elders, what else can I do? Now the only thing I want to do is to hope that Han Peng can deal with it and solve the problem. I''m not against Su Yan''s practice. I just say that I don''t act recklessly as Su Dong said.


    Now it''s impossible to intercept the mother of the immortal starworm. At least we won''t risk going out without knowing the outside situation.


    Instead of stepping on the pillar of heaven, I raised my hand and opened the void. What appeared outside was the edge of the universe.


    The situation is completely beyond my expectation. The previously densely covered planet is now full of holes, and hundreds of stars have been blown up. However, the immortal star worm mother is gone, but the crack in the universe is closed.


    This was beyond my expectation. When asked, Chen Haocai said with a gesture: a lump as big as the mother of the immortal starworm hit it and directly blew up more than 50 planets. When the people opposite looked, they were scared to close the crack in the universe.


    As soon as I saw the result, my heart sank. After questioning, Chen Hao didn''t know where the mother of the immortal star bug went. They only knew that after destroying hundreds of stars, it crashed into the void and disappeared.


    After a simple question, I raised my hand and waved it, the situation of the whole divine domain became apparent, and the cosmic runes all over the sky became apparent, but there were no ancient characters on it. After all, it was built by Haotian and belongs to me, but it has not been integrated into my things.


    Now the edge of the universe is closed, and the controller is likely to punish us. I have to build it first and break into the ancient characters to make it more solid.


    I began to stabilize the divine realm. Chen Hao and them understood and began to rectify the army. Su Yan and they were silently counting their own people. In the previous war, their people were the most casualties. Only half of the people mubai brought from the universe.

 Chapter 662

    Too many deaths, Su Yan and their hearts are also very heavy.


    When I built the divine realm, Han Peng always accompanied me and secretly asked me: Tong Tong, why did you leave a drop of the controller''s blood?


    I didn''t intend to hide it. I told her originally. Han Peng asked me to show the strange image of the small wooden axe. It''s wrong to activate the small wooden axe now. I can only build the virtual shadow of the universe again according to the rules of memory and show it in the palm of my hand.


    Han looked carefully and asked me: Tong Tong, do you think it will be the universe where Tiangu family is located?


    I also have this feeling. It''s just why the No. 2 controller was shocked when he saw it, even lost his mind and didn''t resist. It gave us a chance to kill him.


    After whispering for a few minutes, I said: find a chance to see if his divine consciousness can be captured in No. 2''s blood, and ask him personally for the accurate information.


    Han Peng made a sound and motioned me to put away the vision. I looked up and just saw Su Dong coming this way. I hurried to disperse the rules in my hand.


    Su Dong came over and said in the tone of an elder: boy, how long can your Divine domain block it?


    Although he had fought with the controller in the ancient battlefield, No. 2 didn''t resist with all his strength when he was killed, so I didn''t have a specific understanding of the controller''s strength. However, Haotian told me that even if nine controllers work together, it''s not easy to attack his divine domain, so he replied Su Dong: even if eight controllers work together, it won''t take a day to get in.


    It''s not suitable to calculate time by days when we step into the Xingyu, but Su Dong and we are still used to timing by days, and we all have a concept of the time of a day, which is not easy to make mistakes.


    After listening, Su Dong patted me on the shoulder and said: good boy, you have to hold on. The eight old turtles may not come in person, but their little bastards will not be idle. They can still share hundreds of half step controllers and hundreds of three-level civilizations.


    I don''t worry about the half step controller after listening to my eyelids jump wildly, but there are many things we don''t understand in the scientific and technological civilization. Moreover, although we say that power has the same goal, there are still some differences. I''m worried that something will happen at that time.


    Su Dong asked me to hold on because he wanted to survive the robbery and condense the cosmic runes. During this period, I had to open a gap for him, otherwise he would absorb my cosmic laws.


    Sure enough, after communicating with me, Su Dong triggered a great disaster not far away. His disaster is not an ordinary disaster, but a cosmic disaster. The explosive force can affect a star, and the whole divine domain is a flowing cosmic law at a time.


    I frowned slightly. He was really casual. He wouldn''t open up a small space and came directly. However, I can only help him separate a domain and let him survive in it. Even so, the whole star is still dim outside. The whole universe can feel his law and will, which is much stronger than when we release our power. After all, the controller can not really control a universe, but can control a certain region.


    And catastrophe, it''s a force from the universe.


    When Su Dongdu was robbed, everyone stopped what he was doing and waited. I have to speed up the consolidation of the divine realm. His power can''t be distributed without the controller.


    Han Peng frowned at his second uncle''s arbitrary behavior, but Su Dong was right. It was inevitable to cross the robbery, so it had to be completed in the fastest time. It''s just that he doesn''t choose a place and starts directly


    After repairing the divine realm, I went back to the Tongtian column and monitored the movement outside, but Chen Hao and them were curious. They all followed. The platform that can only accommodate two people was filled with more than 20 people. Chen Hao also complained to me: boss, it''s just a matter of waving your hand. Can''t you make it bigger here?


    I was speechless, but I explained to them the origin of tongtianzhu. I learned that it was not the controller''s own control. Chen Hao and they were also lost in thought after listening to it. Jiang Nu guessed and asked: do you think there is a God in the universe who created everything in the universe, and the controller is just similar to his manager, as long as someone steps into this realm, The sky pillar will appear naturally.


    Chen Hao then said to Jiang Nu: the old man only had nine men, so there were only nine controllers.


    Chen Hao said with excitement on his face: Yes, it must be so.


    Although Jiang Nu''s guess is unrestrained, no one dares to refute it now, and I also had this idea when I first heard the origin of tongtianzhu. As for Chen Hao''s guess, it''s a little untenable.


    When Haotian stepped into the controller, all nine controllers were there. If it was what Chen Hao said, Haotian should not have a sky pillar.


    When questioned, Chen Haoli immediately said: maybe the old man doesn''t think nine is enough. Maybe he should add one or two.


    I stared at Chen Hao and told him not to guess. Even if he guessed right now, it was too shocking.


    After observing for a while, there was no change in the universe, but when I moved the scope of control to the edge of the universe, there was a colorful glow. People at the same level covered the area, which I couldn''t control.


    During this period, Chen Hao was still dissatisfied with the public''s rejection of him and continued: we will wait for Su Dong to step into the controller and watch the tongtianzhu appear with our own eyes, maybe we can catch some useful things.


    I have to say that he reminded us that many things spoken by others are completely different from what we saw with our own eyes. We can see some things with our own eyes. Unfortunately, Su Dongdu won''t step into the realm of the controller after the robbery and will take a half step.


    Speaking of card master''s half step, I can''t do it if I do it. However, since Su Yan told him that they have a way to control their realm, it''s not surprising to think about it. Under the surveillance of the controller, they have to be worried all the time, dare not take a step beyond the thunder pool, and their accomplishments should be perfectly controlled.


    After su Dongdu robbery, there was no movement from the controller. After the robbery, Chen Hao was a big circle. It gave me the feeling that he should be the physique of the ancient nationality. It''s just not easy to ask directly, let alone insight.


    After the robbery, Su Dong took out something. It was a luminous sword, completely like a light, very unique. Among us, only Jian Lingxiao recognized it and lost his voice: sword soul.


    When I heard the word "sword soul", the first thing I thought of was Han Wuqi. In Su Yan''s group, what I like most is Han Wuqi. He has a personality like a sword, but he doesn''t have the edge of a sword. In contrast, neither Su Yan nor Su Dong likes me. As for Han''s mother, she may have little contact and no feeling.


    But from Su Dong''s words, I''m afraid she is also a strong woman.


    Sensing the breath of the sword spirit, Mu Bai, the nigger and Su Yan all came for the first time. Su Dong sighed and said: old Han was in a hurry. I didn''t have time to help. However, when he emerged, he forcibly imprisoned his sword spirit. Originally, there was no soul spirit, but when I just crossed the robbery, the sword spirit changed and formed the sword spirit.


    The nigger said excitedly: hurry to see if there are residual souls in it.


    Su Dong showed loss in front of the crowd for the first time. His eyes even showed some helplessness. It can be seen that their feelings are very deep.


    The nigger kept asking. As a result, Su Dong looked dim. His questioning words gradually weakened and stared at Su Dong. Finally, mubai asked: what''s going on? You just say, don''t sell off.


    Su Dong sighed and said: the sword spirit has formed the sword soul, but there is no old Han''s soul spirit in it. It is a brand-new and weak sword soul.


    Hearing this, everyone''s mood fluctuated.


    The new sword soul, that is to say, even if Yun raises it and resurrects him, the last thing that appears is not Han Wuqi, but another person.


    Han''s mother didn''t know when she was behind us. At this time, she reminded us that the law of the whole universe was triggered when crossing the robbery. We didn''t know what would be mixed in it. Take the sword soul first, but don''t raise it until you understand it.


    Han''s mother''s words made us all creepy. The laws of the universe are dead things, and without Yun Yang, the scattered spirits will soon perish. There is no free survival in this star.


    What would her stuff be?


    When everyone looked at each other, the divine realm suddenly trembled. Wu De, who had been on the Tongtian platform, suddenly shouted to us: there are spaceships and an army outside.


    I didn''t ask him the details. With a wave of my hand, the whole time and space changed. Like God, we looked down on the whole space. We saw hundreds of huge motherships outside, all of which were the motherships of class III civilization. Among them, one controlled two stars and the other controlled three stars.


    From the perspective of civilization development, they are more advanced than the three-level civilization that attacked Haotian before, but they don''t have anything left by the four-level civilization, but even so, it''s terrible. Just now, it was the mother ship with two stars that shook the divine realm.


    In the face of such a behemoth, Chen Hao was stopped by me when they were ready to attack, but asked him to find Tianlao.


    We also have the energy core of the damaged fourth level civilization and the energy exciter in our hands. If Tianlao can find out the weakness and find the opportunity, we can directly destroy the energy star and then destroy the huge Mothership like the controller sneaking attack on the third level civilization.


    As long as we kill the Mothership with three stars as energy, the rest is not justified. However, they do not act alone. On the other side, there are several transformed war planets. The buildings on them are like fortresses. Soldiers are stationed on each planet. At this time, more than 100 are arranged to completely surround my divine domain. And a few seconds later, they cooperated with the three civilizations to attack the divine domain barrier.

 Chapter 663

    I was worried about their joint attack. In terms of strength, all of them can''t fight a controller. However, with such a large-scale joint operation, my divine domain is attacked, and almost no point can''t bear the power. Compared with a controller''s single attack on a region, the current attack is more terrible.


    The divine domain shook, and the Haotian mirror in my soul also went dark and bright. It can be seen that the divine domain is connected with me and is not independent. After a fire gathering, Su Yan and Su Dong also went to the Tongtian column and began to analyze the situation of the battlefield. After discussion, they were ready to launch a counterattack when the controller didn''t come. They can''t wait to die.


    Counterattack is necessary, and the controller hasn''t come yet. If he comes and cooperates with these people, my divine domain can''t hold up at all, so I must fight once now.


    Su Dong and Su Yan didn''t let our people fight. After all, our people didn''t play a big role when they went. They just served as cannon fodder and died in vain.


    Jian Lingxiao and Bai Wushuang just protect Tianlao. However, just when preparing for the battle, Su Yan found the dragon and Phoenix clan we had been hiding in the core. After several wars, there were only five or six thousand left of the dragon and Phoenix clan. Now if I want them to fight, I won''t refuse, but I still remind Su Yan that their strength hasn''t reached the peak yet, and they are all young dragon and Phoenix families, which can''t reproduce. If they all die, they will really destroy the family at that time.


    Dragons and phoenixes are the sacred animal races of Qingling world. I don''t want them to destroy the family in my hands.


    Su Yan listened to me and said in silence for a moment: there is a dragon and Phoenix array in the Qingling world. I heard it from an elder in my early years, but I haven''t really practiced it. However, it is the strongest array of the dragon and Phoenix family. If they can form an array, their strength can be greatly improved.


    I found the dragon and Phoenix clan, and it''s the only one left. It''s normal that Su Yan hasn''t tried. However, it was said that it was the strongest array of the dragon and Phoenix clan. Chen Haoli immediately called the leader of the dragon and Phoenix clan and asked about the dragon and Phoenix array. The leaders of the dragon and Phoenix clan said they had heard of this array, but it was only handed down by predecessors and never recorded its use.


    It''s a little embarrassing that there is no use record, but it''s not strange to think about it carefully. The dragon and Phoenix have always been incompatible and played for thousands of years, and the dragon and Phoenix array needs the joint display of dragon and Phoenix, which is simply impossible.


    But now this impossibility becomes possible. At present, Chen Hao calls all the people of the dragon and Phoenix family, and Su Yan analyzes the dragon and Phoenix array in detail.


    At this time, the outside attacked again. Different from the last time, the Haotian mirror in my soul was extinguished once. For a time, the spirit was agitated. I felt that the whole person was shaking and opened my mouth to spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Han Fu hurried over to hold me. I waved my hand and said: it doesn''t matter, but time is running out. We should solve the people outside as soon as possible, at least half of them, otherwise I can''t sustain the fifth attack.


    At present, it is still the mother ship of scientific and technological civilization. It needs energy storage and can''t connect attacks. Otherwise, the ancient characters and cosmic symbols in the divine domain will not be able to support it.


    Su Yan is also worried, but the array is different. Besides, the array to fight is related to the life and death of the last five thousand dragon and Phoenix families in the Qingling world, which must be explained in detail.


    More than ten minutes later, the third attack came. This time I was ready. I activated the ancient characters in my body for the first time. Haotian mirror was not dim, but there were fine cracks in the space-time barrier of the divine domain. However, at this time, the dragon and Phoenix clan was also trying to build an array.


    They are all powerful people at the level of heaven. After the Reiki pouring, they have improved a lot. As long as they say these things in detail, they can basically deduce them without mistakes.


    And just then, Wu De, sitting on the sky pillar, shouted: there is movement at the edge of the universe, as if something came out of it.


    Hearing this, the leader of the dragon and Phoenix clan said directly: don''t try. Test it directly in the battle.


    It is necessary to deduce, build, try and adjust the array. After all, they have never used this array, but now the edge of the universe has changed and is wasting time. If the controller comes, our people dare not go out and will be caught in a jar.


    Su Dong released the immortal star worm''s mother and led it to the controller''s nest. In a disguised way, he dragged them down, but he also scared away the people in the parallel universe and lost foreign enemies. The eight controllers can come and kill us first regardless of their territory.


    Su Yan was silent for half a second and nodded in agreement with the proposal of the dragon and Phoenix leader. There was still a chance to try. If we waited for the controller to come, we would have no chance at all.


    But I know in my heart that even if we win this time, it is only temporary. Before we find a breakthrough, we still dare not get out of here, and we just live a few more days. Just now we don''t have time to think about those. We can only take one step at a time.


    When the dragon and Phoenix clan was ready, Tianlao fired the first shot. He chose a very good time. The Mothership with three stars had just completed the collection of energy. When 80% of the energy was injected into the weapon system, the energy exciter fired a blue light. In order to save time and do not give the other party reaction time, Haotian mirror also took out the moment the blue light was fired, The light of Haotian mirror is different from ordinary light. It is similar to the magic door. It connects space. The difference is that the magic door connects location space, while Haotian mirror connects our space.


    Haotian mirror opened up a channel. The light column from the exciter came almost instantaneously. The Mothership didn''t respond. The core in the middle was punctured instantly. For a moment, the fire burst into the sky and tore the Mothership in half. Under the impact of star explosion, the other two cores also exploded one after another. Under the violent force, The Mothership like the giant beast turned directly into a sea of fire. Unexpectedly, at the moment of explosion, the nearest Mothership with an energy core had no time to avoid it and was also annihilated by the shock wave.


    Almost at the same time that the two motherships exploded, the Zhoutian star array was killed from the rear. Su Yan and Han''s mother main array rushed to the army of Xiuzhen civilization. On the other side, the dragon and Phoenix array was built. For a time, the universe was full of wind and clouds, and fire and clouds were intertwined to build a huge light cluster like a nebula, which rushed directly towards Xiuzhen civilization.


    At the same time, Su Dong and Mu white nigger followed with a large army and ran to the Mothership with two cores.


    The whole process was carried out completely according to the plan and went very smoothly. The battle plan is customized by sword Lingxiao and Su Yan. They considered two possibilities. We won a complete victory, and we can wipe out all our opponents. However, if we are evenly matched and fall into a stalemate, the best thing for us is to kill the mother ships with three cores and two cores, so as to weaken the opponent''s strength to the greatest extent.


    After all, comparing a three core Mothership with a core Mothership, it is not a superposition of one plus one, but a magnification of dozens of times.


    After the energy exciter was fired, Wu De immediately turned into nine Yin Qi and completely wrapped around the energy exciter. The high-energy power light led to the temperature of the energy exciter to a terrible level. After launch, it was like a sun, and even the Supreme Master could not get close to it.


    Wu De was born extremely cold, but even so, his Yin Qi was still greatly lost in the cooling process.


    But the good news is that Su Dong and mubai directly use the magic gate to transmit into the mothership. Then they manifest their virtual bodies and tear the Mothership with two cores from the inside.


    Entering the interior, the external powerful weapons on the Mothership will not work. What they need to deal with is countless machine armor, but the war is burning on the mothership. At this time, the people on the Mothership have to take care of both inside and outside, and fall into passivity for a time. In just a few tens of seconds, the huge warships were torn apart. But when Su Dong attacked the two cores, a terrible force broke out on the core and knocked him away together with the iron bar.


    Tianlao said at this time: unless he is the controller, he can''t break an energetic core.


    It can be seen from his words that the energy crystal of the fourth level civilization can completely kill the controller. Unfortunately, the energy crystal is not as flexible as human beings, and I can''t open up the void with Haotian mirror every battle. In the vast universe, the speed of light can''t keep up with the speed of the virtual body. In this way, the usefulness of the energy crystal has been greatly weakened.


    But it can still play a great role in today''s chaotic war.


    Wu De''s Yin Qi was only the last five, but the temperature of the energy exciter was still very high. Seeing that the casualties outside began to increase with the stalemate, Han Peng couldn''t help shooting and played a lot of Yin Qi. With the joint efforts of the two people, the energy exciter again shot a column of light a minute later.


    I also cooperated to open up the void. In the chaotic war, 80 or 90 motherships were crowded together, and there was no time to avoid. The light column first penetrated the riddled Mothership with two cores, and then crossed again, tearing apart three spaceships with one core.


    When the beams of light had been emitted, I remembered that Su Dong and Mu Bai were still on it, but it was too late to remind. However, at the moment when the light column was shot, an ink blue light flashed inside. While the core of the Mothership exploded, Su Dong and mubai had appeared in the Mothership group.


    Now the remaining motherships only carry one star core. Their weapon power is limited. Several attacks can''t tear Su Dong''s defense. Mubai didn''t step into the half step controller, but the magic door in his hand can withstand the weapon attack of a nuclear Mothership, so he kept opening the magic door and put all the light pillars attacking him into the magic door.


    We made great achievements together. They didn''t disappoint us when we looked at the dragon and Phoenix family. The cloud and fire gathered and burned a red universe. There was no dragon and Phoenix family in it. We just saw the fire cloud cover the past and leave after dozens of seconds. What came out behind was the mother ship melted into a pile of scrap iron.


    Unfortunately, the energetic cores cannot be destroyed and can only be scattered in the universe.

 Chapter 664

    I look at those falling energy planets, still a little distressed. Chen Hao also said: if we can have an army of scientific and technological civilization, we can arm them now.


    At the beginning, I wanted to recruit people from the wild world, but I had to give up because of many factors. Moreover, to build an army of scientific and technological civilization, in addition to excellent science and technology and energy core, it also takes a lot of time. After all, building a huge Mothership can not be completed overnight.


    People in the wild world spent half a year building a fortress. When I first saw it, I felt very shocked and very large, but compared with the mother ship of three-level civilization, it was just the size of the above facilities, not a level at all.


    Moreover, if we had incorporated them at that time, they would not have been safe from several attacks by the controller and would have been destroyed long ago.


    When we are not familiar with scientific and technological civilization, if we want to build an army of scientific and technological civilization, we lack time and talents. What is important is that such a huge and floating universe is completely a living target. We have no ability to protect it. After all, the fortress is not a temple and can not escape the insight of the controller.


    But now it''s different. Now I have a divine realm. If I can survive this time and think of ways to contain the controller, I can provide a safe space and try Chen Hao''s ideas.


    I thought a lot in my mind. In the universe of the law of the jungle, if I don''t want to strengthen myself, I will be destroyed by others.


    Now is not the time to discuss these. After the second launch of the energy exciter, neither Han Han nor Wu De has the ability to cool it in a very short time.


    My eyes immediately turned to Su Yan. Compared with Su Dong, Su Yan was in a stalemate. After all, they did not have the energy core assistance of the fourth level civilization. In addition, there were half a step of controllers in the master''s Xiuzhen army, which was completely equal, and their overall strength was even better than Su Yan.


    Han Peng was worried when he saw that his parents were in chaos. Several times I wanted to open my mouth and let me do it, but I took it back.


    In this battle, I didn''t have a task, but the task was not made public. I knew only a few core figures. At that time, Han was not there, so I didn''t know. I''m about to make a move, and I don''t want to waste time explaining to Han. However, seeing his worry, I still can''t help saying: don''t worry, your parents are just creating opportunities for me. The other party has two and a half controllers, and my goal is them.


    Half step controllers, like the two giant motherships in the world of science and technology, are the main force in the camp. As long as they can destroy them, the other party will disrupt them.


    But the half step controller is not the mothership. They are extremely flexible and have a keen judgment of danger. It is impossible to kill them by indiscriminate shooting. Need a chance, but now Han''s parents are in chaos and don''t give me a chance.


    After listening to my explanation, Han Peng finally relaxed her tense nerves, but her eyes were still very anxious. From the outbreak of the battle, in addition to cooling the energy exciter, her eyes had been paying attention to the battle behind.


    I took her hand, very cold, and I can understand his mood at this time. I watched his close relatives fall into danger, but she couldn''t do anything. I had this feeling. When Tianshi mansion was destroyed, and every time she was in danger, I had this despair and helplessness.


    But now it''s different from before. Although it was dangerous in the past, there are great chances of survival, but now it''s different. Now it''s facing the controller. The strong ones who inspect the star world. If they are a little careless, they are all dead, and nothing can be left.


    In the ancient battlefield, Su Dong and Su Yan taught me a lesson and made me understand how difficult it is to leave a glimmer of hope for survival in that level of battle.


    Su Yan of that year, I''m afraid it was also Han''s mother who paid a great price before leaving him a wisp of remnant soul.


    And this kind of luck is not always there. So I''d rather watch Han''s suffering than let her go to danger in person. Otherwise, after inheriting Haotian''s power, I''ve been thinking many times whether to inherit this power to Han.


    But then that idea was rejected by me, and now it is the same.


    I squeezed her hand and comforted her: don''t worry too much. I''ve been looking at their situation. In case of danger, I''ll do it even if I don''t have a chance.


    My words are true. Although I have been watching the battle to destroy warships, I am the controller. What happens within my control cannot escape my insight. After listening to my words, Han Hu made a sound and snuggled gently on my shoulder.


    Han''s parents were caught in a bitter battle, mainly because they had to worry about the besieged sub array in the array in addition to containing the two strong ones. If they ignored the casualties of those people, they might have created a chance for me.


    And now it seems that they do not intend to give up those "stars" in danger, but still fight against deadly attacks for them.


    I can see a lot from this battle. Su Yan is not as indifferent as he was when making decisions. Otherwise, he will not miss opportunities because of millions of people. At the same time, they also risk being killed by two strong men.


    The change of cognition makes me feel more good about them. When I realized that they couldn''t give me a chance, I knew I couldn''t wait. The guards of the three temples attacked in advance.


    My accomplishments have improved, and their accomplishments have also improved. They have already reached the domain master level. It is reasonable to say that now they can directly step into the controller. Unfortunately, they still don''t break through that layer of paper and get stuck in the realm of half step controller.


    Perhaps, as Chen Hao said, the position of the controller is limited and special. The lifeless existence like the guard may never be able to step into the ranks of the controller.


    After I broke through, the guards didn''t move. It''s a secret weapon. When they enter the array, they only show the power of the peak domain master. They can walk through the army without being killed and have the ability to protect themselves.


    The sky star array is controlled by Su Yan. It is much stronger than Wu De''s control. But without the power of the controller, we can''t have much advantage in the face of the enemy in front of us. We can only say that it can greatly reduce our casualties.


    The temple guard shot and soon joined up with Han''s parents. The three guards stopped the two strong ones, and the pressure of Han''s parents immediately decreased a lot. Unfortunately, the guards are not living people. Although they are linked with my divine consciousness, they still lack some flexibility in the rapidly changing battle, but fortunately they are not afraid of death. In a short fight, one guard was smashed half of his body, and I hurriedly asked the other two to protect it and retreat.


    Originally, it was a retreat. If I hadn''t gone after something that was lifeless and could condense again at any time, but the two strong men seemed not to know the characteristics of the temple guard and wanted to kill them directly while they were seriously injured. They pursued the three guards.


    Su Yan''s parents had an insight into the opportunity. They quietly pushed back several peak domain masters around, isolating them.


    I took a long breath, and the ancient armor appeared on my body. Han Peng knew I was going to take action and hurried back.


    Now the opportunity is not the best, but if I miss it, I''m afraid there will be no better opportunity. Anyway, it''s worth my risk.


    The totem on the temple guard flickered three times. That was the signal agreed between Su Yan and me. Their husband and wife immediately turned around and pretended to help the temple guard, but they were forced back by the magic tools of two and a half step controllers in the battle.


    Seeing that Su Yan and his wife were forced back, the two strong men strengthened their heart to kill the temple guard. They used great skills, and their two fists opened up time and space and quickly narrowed the distance.


    However, when they shot at close range, they realized that the temple guard gave up the defense, and their strength fell on the guard. At the same time, the bodies of the three guards suddenly exploded, but the guard exploded not by them, but by themselves.


    I have not used self explosion once or twice. The experience is that their function is self explosion. Release the power of half step controller in an instant, even if the controller is unprepared.


    The two and a half steps control the power of self explosion of the guard at a close distance. The aura around the virtual body instantly collapses. The huge virtual body is full of holes and unstable blood. Half of the head of one of them was cut off and fell from the void like a small star.


    But before they could react, Haotian mirror shone on him and them, and then a small wooden axe passed through the light column.


    If I go there myself, there will be a time gap soon. As long as it takes milliseconds, they may escape. The most secure thing is to pass the power of the small wooden axe through the Haotian mirror.


    When I was dealing with the warship just now, I was still worried that they knew haotianjing''s ability and would take precautions, but now it seems that they didn''t pay attention to the battle just now. After all, they are not the controller and can''t see everything.


    The light of the small wooden axe suddenly appeared. The strong man who lost half his head roared and urged the magic tools in his hand to defend. However, at the same time, Han''s mother alone withstood all the shocks and opened a way for Su Yan to reach them at the first time. Two Zhenwen fell, so that the magic tools in their hands could not be urged, and in the flicker of Zhenwen, The space around them was briefly suppressed, and their movements stopped for milliseconds.


    In this millisecond, the golden light of the small wooden axe swept through their heads. This time, their spiritual orifices had nowhere to avoid and were directly broken by the small wooden axe.


    Su Yan''s hand was very cruel and didn''t give them any chance at all. The blood blade swept the Xingyu, and there was a blood sign flashing on it. All the scattered soul blood of the two people was absorbed.

 Chapter 665-666

    Cut down the roots and don''t give them any chance of resurrection.


    I don''t have any superfluous ideas. After all, this is a special time. We can''t weaken the strength of the controllers without killing them. They will still become our enemies, which will only keep the war going and kill more people.


    And I believe that if there is a choice, Su Yan will not choose to eliminate the root.


    I''ve killed too many people, and I''ve never been soft hearted, but I''ve killed too many people. Instead of being numb, I have a compassionate heart. I don''t think this is cowardice, and I''m glad I can keep my reason and don''t lose my heart as a person.


    The light of Haotian mirror didn''t come back, but swept the whole battlefield. The three Temple guards also rushed out. Losing the strong and the master''s army is tantamount to losing the core command and becoming a mess. At this time, Han''s mother first straightened out the array, narrowed the scope and concentrated her strength. For a time, she formed a rhythm of destruction and decay, and the Xiuzhen civilization was suddenly defeated.


    At the end of the battle, more than 5 million people in control were trapped in the array, waiting for the next massacre.


    I said at this time: you can choose to surrender and surrender. We can give you a way to live.


    When I said my words, Su Yan gave me a voice and said: No, these are the core troops of the controller. What they integrate in their bodies is the law of the controller. It is impossible to obey unless we can destroy the law of the controller.


    It is completely impossible to destroy the law of the controller. Let alone the controller, it is a supreme law. I may not be able to erase it with all my strength now. I can only choose to be silent and watch the array roll over.


    The stars twinkle, and every point is a small star array built by millions of people. Zhou Tianxing Dou, an array that grew up with Wu De and us, has now completely become a harvester of life.


    When the array rolled over, I took my eyes back. The outcome over there has been settled, and I can''t turn over any waves. When he looked back at the side of scientific and technological civilization, Wu De suddenly lost his voice and shouted: boss, something is approaching us.


    I heard Wu De''s roar and opened the void for the first time. At the edge of my divine domain, a huge light mass appeared. It was like an independent space, or a nebula, crashing towards the divine domain at high speed.


    The blood flow in my body, ancient characters and cosmic runes are all mobilized, but I still can''t see through what''s inside. It proves that there are at least strong people like me, and their strength is not weaker than me. For a moment, an idea came into my mind. Will there be a controller who controls his divine domain and directly hit me?


    But soon this idea was rejected by me. The domain of the controller is like nothingness in this universe. It can be said that it exists or does not exist. Because of this, no matter where in the universe, I will be very close to the domain when I want to come back. Similarly, because of its characteristics, we can''t control its movement.


    However, I soon thought of another possibility. It is likely to be the five core motherships of scientific and technological civilization. Different from our domain, the power of the controllers of scientific and technological civilization comes from the armed forces of science and technology. They have a sky pillar but no divine domain, and their motherships are built by themselves and can be moved.


    Thinking of this, I opened the Haotian mirror for the first time, and a light column crossed the void and shone directly towards the light group. For a time, all the cosmic symbols and ancient characters became apparent, but when I came into contact with the light group, countless cracked lines appeared outside the light group, and the whole light group seemed to cover Leize.


    There are no rules in the veins, but I feel a strong cosmic rune. It can be seen that my guess is right. It is the controller of scientific and technological civilization, has strong defense, and can use cosmic runes.


    It is precisely because they can use cosmic runes that they can also become controllers, which is also the difference between the controllers of scientific and technological civilization and Xiuzhen civilization.


    The masters of Xiuzhen civilization step into that realm entirely by their own strength, while scientific and technological civilization depends on science and technology. Science and technology involves not a person, but a civilization. The leaders they choose are the so-called masters.


    For scientific and technological civilization, their controllers can only shrink on the Mothership, otherwise they will be killed as soon as they appear, but because of their particularity, it can be said that their controllers can not be killed.


    In other words, it is easy for us to understand that the masters of scientific and technological civilization are actually their motherships, combined with a civilized mothership.


    It is just that machinery is a dead thing and needs to be controlled by people, so there is the previous statement.


    The light of Haotian mirror was stopped, but it also prevented them from coming. I immediately informed Su Yan and Su Dong of the situation and asked them to prepare for evacuation.


    The battle over Suyan was almost over, but Sudong and mubai achieved great results at the beginning, but they fell into a stalemate in the later stage. Now there are 50 or 60 ships left, and it is impossible to destroy them all. After receiving my message, they broke away from the war and began to retreat.


    The scientific and technological civilization suffered heavy losses. It is estimated that they did not notice that there were reinforcements behind. After all, the light regiment is still tens of millions of kilometers away from us. Their science and technology are developing, and it also takes time for news transmission. Therefore, when the Soviet Union and East Asia retreated, the warships did not pursue, avoiding some casualties.


    Chen Hao was next to Tianlao and commanded him to bombard the warships outside with the energy core of level 4 civilization, but I stopped him. Both Han Dan and Wu De have not been restored. They are used now. There will be a blank time at that time. It won''t be able to deal with the light.


    Chen Hao is a little anxious and wants to attack the light group again. I frowned slightly and realized that Chen Hao was intentional. He was forcing me to go back and lead them before he gave some impractical orders one after another.


    Now the light group is too far away from us. Even if Haotian mirror can get through time and space, it will leave a blank for half a second. That light group has time to avoid.


    Jian Lingxiao saw Chen Hao''s intention and didn''t stop it. To stop Chen Hao, I had to speak in person. But I enjoy the recent period of time. It''s calm and peaceful. The important thing is to escape my sense of guilt and let me live freely.


    Han saw my hesitation and took the initiative to say: now is not the time to attack. You stop and wait for orders.


    When I handed over power, I didn''t put Han at the core of power, but her position can''t be replaced by anyone. Just like my position, as long as I speak, I can still become an order.


    Han Han solved the current tangle for me, and I was relieved to contact the light group through the cosmic Rune for the first time.


    But my past message was not answered.


    However, when Sudong and Suyan both withdrew, the light suddenly flickered in the universe and disappeared in the next second.


    My eyelids jumped wildly, and I didn''t know what happened. I opened the controller''s divine domain insight for the first time, and it appeared within the distance calculated in light years nearby.


    Such a wide range of insight is also a consumption for me, but it disappears thousands of kilometers away from us. I''m uneasy not to find it.


    Su Yan also fell to me for the first time and asked me what was going on. I don''t understand what''s going on. The thing suddenly disappeared without leaving any trace. I can''t see it at all, so I can only tell him truthfully.


    Su Yan frowned slightly when he heard this. Su Dong also fell down at this time. The direction he was in just now was facing the light group. He could see the clear light with his naked eye. He seemed to see or think of something. After thinking a little, he said: I feel they are not the controller. I have seen those old Wang Ba, and the smell is wrong.


    At this time, Han Peng interrupted and said: will he be a strong man in the parallel universe?


    Han''s words surprised us all in a cold sweat. I pulled over Chen Hao and asked seriously: did you find anything abnormal when you monitored the edge of the universe, and did you see something coming in the crack?


    Chen Hao frowned and recalled for half a minute. He said decisively: No, we were all curious at that time. Dozens of eyes stared at the crack in a straight line. After the immortal insects rushed over, they seemed frightened and hurriedly closed the crack.


    Not a controller, not a creature in a parallel universe, what else would it be?


    When everyone was confused, Tianlao suddenly said: it was a halo of nothingness.


    All of us look at Tianlao at the same time, and we don''t know what the halo of nothingness is. However, just when Tianlao was about to answer, there were suddenly several lights outside the divine domain. I was alert and released all the cosmic symbols into the space-time barrier, but the light still brushed the space-time barrier and didn''t hit my divine domain.


    The light suddenly appeared and then suddenly disappeared without warning. However, we soon found that the debris scattered outside had disappeared. Not only the things left by the battle just now, but also the debris accumulated outside the Haotian divine domain had disappeared. The light just now was like a hard-working cleaner, cleaning up the starry sky outside very thoroughly.


    Everyone was on alert, but a few minutes later, the light didn''t appear, and there was no trace left, so we couldn''t deduce.


    Chen Hao first broke the silence, asked Tian Lao and said: old man, what nihility you just said, you give me an honest explanation.


    Tianlao has been used to Chen Hao''s title and doesn''t care much. Chen Hao does not dare to really offend Tianlao. After all, we have no say in the original Star core. Tianlao is all doing it. And the original Star core gives more than 50 of us the power to resist the cosmic runes.


    Of course, because they didn''t improve their accomplishments, they can''t compete with the cosmic runes, but at least they have laid the foundation. In the future, as long as their accomplishments keep up, they can crush the controller.


    Tianlao came over and opened a display screen on him.

 Chapter 667

    We didn''t know what Tianlao was going to say, so we all surrounded. The scene is a little strange. To outsiders, it is now a group of immortals watching around a TV.


    But in this vast universe, we are not the only life. In addition to the cultivation civilization and scientific and technological civilization, there are many other civilizations left, but they are in a weak position. In the face of this war, they can only choose to hibernate and hide in a corner where we will not pay attention.


    Maybe some lives are forms that we can''t think of.


    Tianlao''s screen shows a line, and then asks us: do you know what this is?


    Everyone was puzzled. In order to avoid embarrassment, they all chose silence. Only Chen Hao blurted out: isn''t it a line? You old man, tell me what you want to sell and what secret you have.


    Tianlao directly ignored Chen Hao''s existence, but then he said: Yes, it is a line, but accurately speaking, it is our universe.


    Jiang NV, who went to college, retorted when she heard this: the universe is a space, shouldn''t it be three-dimensional?


    Tianlao nodded. Now we are all confused. Since it is three-dimensional, how can it be a line? Tianlao then said: the universe is a very strange thing, which is no secret in scientific and technological civilization. The reason why we see that the universe is a space is because we are in it, but if we jump out of this space, the universe we see is a line, and the parallel universe is another line.


    Then there are two straight lines glued together on the screen, and then the second, third and fourth... Until they form a dense surface.


    I can see that my scalp is numb. There is no doubt that lines replace a universe. Tianlao pointed to a plane constructed by countless parallel universes and said: this whole space is called the big world. We don''t know much about the big world, but in the peacetime of the early years, scientific and technological civilization had been explored. Unfortunately, we still know little about it.


    Tianlao said that the lines on the display screen decreased one by one, and finally there was only one left. He asked: you saw the edge of the universe through the sky column. Did you find that he was a straight line?


    Chen Hao listened attentively and probably didn''t think deeply about Tianlao''s words, so he was the first to react and nodded honestly. Tianlao sees that Chen Hao has found it, and we can naturally find it. Then we say: the edge we see is one of the two edges of the universe. We call it the edge of the universe or the cold world. Because of the lack of resources, the controllers are unwilling to set foot in it, and other civilizations will not arrive, so it is occupied by some races against the controllers. Tianmo clan is one of them, But this time the cosmic crack opens and the controllers gather. I''m afraid those races also escape and disperse.


    Tianlao kept looking at Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng when he said this. Wang Dafeng sighed and said: Keling''s ancestors are still homeless in the end.


    After all, we can''t intervene now. If they have enough strength, I believe they won''t stand idly by, but they won''t be sad. After all, the physical condition of their uncles and nephews is still a mystery. For the sudden emergence of ancestors, feelings are not so deep.


    Hearing that now, everyone has a concept in mind that the universe is a line, and there are only two sides. After a short pause, Tianlao said the key point: one end of the universe is a cold world, and the other end is nothingness. It is said that it is nothingness because there is no boundary, just like chaos, and there are no creatures. But in ancient times, someone once saw light flying out of it. According to the records, it is very similar to what we just said, so I conclude that it is the halo of nothingness.


    Tianlao sighed: there are too many secrets in Xingyu. The more we know, the more mysteries we will have. It is impossible to understand at all.


    I understand that the nihility halo is the same as the flying saucer constantly exposed in the Qingling world. I can see it, but I don''t understand it. I can only explore it all the time.


    I am worried to ask: since it is so mysterious, has it ever interfered with things in our universe?


    This problem is a key point. The light is too mysterious for me to penetrate. Whether it is a creature or not, it shows that its energy is stronger than me. Such a terrible existence will be very troublesome if it interferes.


    Tianlao knew my worry and comforted me by saying: so far, there has been no similar situation in the records, but it''s best not to take the initiative to provoke.


    I nodded, turned back and asked Su Yan: father, how should I go now?


    I think not only I asked, but also jianlingxiao should have asked. Now we have killed a large number of subordinates of the controller, which has weakened their power to the greatest extent, but the most threatening pig''s feet have not yet appeared, and the problem is still great.


    Su Yan was silent for a few seconds before he told me: we know nothing about what happened at the edge of the universe, but with our current strength, it is not enough to deal with the nine controllers. Now someone needs to go to the edge of the universe to explore where the situation is and open the cracks in the universe again. Only in this way can we break them one by one.


    Su Dong knew what I wanted to say, patted me on the shoulder and said: I know what you think, but think about it. If we don''t do this, your brothers, your friends and those who you promised them stability will all die. After several changes, the controller will not tolerate the existence of the Seven Realms, not to mention Haotian''s exposure of the power of the original Star core, Now the Qingling world is a sweet cake. As long as the universe calms down, their eyes will focus on the original Star core.


    I took a deep breath, nodded and said: so it seems that only I took people there. Now the edge is full of controllers. Other people will be noticed as soon as they pass. Only I control the temple can avoid their insight.


    Su Yan told me that he wanted me to go, but he didn''t say it directly and gently hinted at me. When I put it forward now, he said: it''s so best. The fewer people, the safer it will be for Su Dong to go with your husband and wife this time.


    Su Dong''s strength is very strong, and he is even stronger after the half step controller. He follows me. Naturally, there is a layer of guarantee, but if he and I leave, the divine domain will become very unsafe. After thinking about it, I want to say: Han Peng, Chen Hao, Wu de and Wang pangzi used to do it. Now Su Dong needs to be in charge of the divine domain, otherwise the controller will attack during this period, and things will be in trouble.


    Su Yan said: their losses are huge this time. As long as you can cause changes on the edge of the universe, we are safe here.


    I know Su Yan''s words are just speculation and speculation, not sure. If Su Dong leaves, the divine domain is too dangerous, and it is related to the life and death of tens of millions of people.


    At my insistence, Su Dong stayed.


    The temple now has a big goal, but fortunately we have few people, so we can reduce it. However, the reduction of the temple is a reduction in proportion, and it does not become an independent space. In this way, we can''t enter the room. We can only build a house on the square with the largest area. Overall, the shrinked volume of the temple is only 500 meters square.


    If you look closer, it is still very large, just like an architectural model of a city, but its existence can be said to be minimal in the stars where the stars are like dust.


    Mubai opened the magic door and sent us tens of millions of kilometers, but this distance is still very far from reaching the edge of the universe, and I can''t directly break through the void and leave like the controller, which will only expose myself.


    On the way to a deserted place, I opened the void with Haotian mirror and transmitted it several times. However, I didn''t dare to be too far away, but I just saved time as much as possible.


    In the long universe, the points marked on the astrolabe have always been far away, and the distance seems to have not changed at all. Two days later, I finally couldn''t hold my breath. I discussed with fat Wang and they said: let''s go like this. I''m afraid we can''t get there for hundreds of years. When we come back, the divine domain will become dust.


    The vastness of the universe is beyond our imagination. Han also frowns and asks me what to do.


    I clenched my teeth and said: use Haotian mirror to pierce time and space, but the consequence of doing so is that it will be caught by the controller and may be intercepted by them personally. If there are one or two, I am still sure to escape, but if there are three or four, there will be no chance.


    It''s impossible for the three guards and me to fight against the two controllers, but I''m still sure to escape from them, and the temple is special. As long as they escape, it''s difficult for them to see.


    Wang pangzi said: judging from the current situation, the possibility of three or four of them shooting at the same time is almost zero.


    I think so too. It''s just about their life and death. Let''s decide together. Finally, Han and Wu De agreed with me. I didn''t hesitate to confirm it. After all, in this star universe, whenever and wherever the power of Haotian mirror leaks, other controllers will detect it at the first time.


    Moreover, they have suffered losses several times. After the besieged people fled, they can be said to know everything about me. Next time they come, they won''t be so easy to deal with.


    The light of Haotian mirror broke the silence of the universe. It directly penetrated the long time and space. After a shuttle, the constant distance on the fixed star disk finally moved a little, and I didn''t dare to stop at the moment. I opened Haotian mirror for the second time. I shuttled three times in two seconds.


    At the end of the fourth shuttle, I immediately controlled the temple to fly towards a meteorite belt, and did not dare to stay at all.


    Chen Hao asked me why I stopped.


    I pointed to the void and said: when someone comes, let''s see what level of strength it is.


    Without the sky pillar, I can''t have a clear insight, but if the strong are close, the sensing range still exceeds tens of millions of kilometers, which can be avoided in advance.

 Chapter 668

    As soon as the temple hid in the meteorite belt, three rays of sunlight fell in the sky, all of which were of normal shape. As soon as the light was collected, it was immediately submerged by the vast universe of stars.


    If I hadn''t been staring at them all the time and the distance was not too far, I would have inadvertently ignored them even if I used the power of the controller to insight.


    When the three fell, their breath immediately converged, and they changed places. The first one in the middle was an old man with bright eyes like two stars. After scanning around, he lowered his voice and said: the boy has been inherited by Haotian and has stepped into the controller. We have to be careful.


    I think he wants to find a place to hide, but the middle-aged man next to him disdains to say: I''ve lived for a long time and haven''t heard that the controller can pass on. The boy probably got some benefits. I heard General Li who came back last time say that the boy is sneaking attacks behind his back and exploding with guards. It can be seen that he doesn''t have much ability. This time he sneaked over, It''s estimated that there are no strong people around. I think it''s better to lead him out and solve it directly.


    During the war, there are few opportunities to hear each other''s words. The war is imminent and there is no spare time to talk. It is rare to hear them talk now. I also hope to know some controllers from them.


    Unfortunately, their conversation was undoubtedly the caution of the middle-aged old man. They thought that they would find a place to hibernate and wait for us to throw ourselves into the net. The other two were a little young and had some pride. They didn''t think that the power of the controller could really be inherited and advocated leading me out and killing me directly.


    But no matter what they do, their traces are already in my hands, and the initiative is in my hands. This is the most direct distance caused by the strength gap, which can not be made up at all. Just as when I have not set foot on the controller, as long as the controller is willing, they can see my every move as soon as I leave the temple.


    It''s hard to imagine how we can defeat them in that situation?


    That''s completely impossible, but now it''s different. Su Dong has stepped into a half step controller and has the ability to counter reconnaissance. In addition, the temple and divine domain are not penetrated. We have our own secret space and it''s much easier to do anything.


    Chen Hao, they can only see each other and can''t hear the conversation. They are not in a hurry, but Chen Hao is a little fidgety next to me. He turns from my left to my right, and his face is full of words he wants to know.


    I was speechless and could only speak out the conversation of several people at the same time.


    After listening to Wang pangzi said: it seems that they still don''t pay attention to us!


    Wang pangzi is right. After all, they haven''t practiced for many years. Their contempt for rising stars has always been a tradition and can''t be avoided here.


    However, we can''t use this kind of disguise as a pig and eat a tiger for several times. After several failures, it will eventually attract their attention.


    But they can use it once, and these three people are the cultivation of half step controllers. Under the controller, they have been regarded as core members, and the controller can''t bear several losses.


    Chen Hao listened to my report, clapped his fist and said: boss, it''s easy to kill him with three guards.


    I nodded. It was easy and easy to say, but it was not a problem. And when I was listening to several people, I already had this plan in my heart.


    The three discussed for about a minute. Finally, two middle-aged men prevailed. The three left two wandering, and the other hid.


    Looking at their actions, Chen Hao couldn''t help laughing and said: do these people live a long time and have trouble with melon seeds? How can they do something like a child''s family.


    Their arrangement is no problem, simple and effective. If I don''t know, I miscalculate their number and get caught as soon as I go out. But as Chen Hao said, when they did this, they felt a little childish and even awkward.


    Chen Haoyi reminded me, but I didn''t do it immediately. I turned back and asked Wang pangzi, Wu De and Han, if there was anything wrong with you?


    Wu De will realize what I mean at the first time. After all, Jiang is still old and spicy. Of course, Han Peng also understands what I mean. It''s just that she is meditating. Wu De discussed with me: it''s reasonable that people at their level do things vigorously, and in action, they can''t negotiate and act. There must be a leader who gives orders.


    At this time, Han Peng interrupted and said: we have something to hide the Qi machine and not be observed. They must also have it.


    I nodded. Han Peng said the key point directly and despised the enemy. He also scored what opponent he was. If they are only half step controllers or domain masters, they don''t have to be so careful. But the other side is nine controllers. They occupy the universe for unknown years. If I still think that my luck is better than those who control the universe for unknown years, I really live in a dream.


    All the way here, I have to admit that I did have some luck in some aspects, but this kind of thing can''t level the gap with the controller at once, and can''t far surpass them. They won''t be short of what we have.


    Chen Hao understood when he heard this. The fat man and the two of them looked around. Fat Wang said: that is, there are not only the three of them in our star universe, but also yellow finches?


    I''d rather believe it. I don''t want to take risks. After all, they still have eight controllers. It''s entirely possible to have one or two. If I expose myself, it''s no problem. Chen Hao, it''s dangerous for them to stay in the temple.


    Finally, I decided to leave directly, so that even if I was found, they were not as fast as me, but this time I chose a place that deviated from where we were going, which was equivalent to a circle.


    After all, we have been walking in a straight line. If they can catch up here, they have found out our characteristics. There may be an ambush in front.


    I simply said what I thought. Before they could talk, Haotian mirror directly penetrated the void, and we retreated tens of millions of kilometers.


    Sure enough, before we left, a powerful force came from the void, which was the power of more than a dozen and a half step controllers.


    For a time, the void at the starting point of our departure collapsed, accompanied by an aperture spread to hundreds of thousands of kilometers. However, their speed was still slow and did not keep up with us.


    When I came out of the exit, I chose a small planet for the first time. Haotian mirror broke through the void again and sent the temple up. Then I took three guards directly into the dark star world and put a layer of space-time boundary around me.


    In the Haotian mirror, Chen Hao asked excitedly: boss, do you think they will be fooled?


    I''m not sure now. After all, my route is too deviated. They may not notice the fluctuation of energy, but as long as they come, they will lock the death star. Now the temple is completely empty. They are all in my Haotian mirror.


    The atmosphere became silent in the tension. Everyone was waiting for those people to catch up.


    About 30 minutes later, the void fluctuated slightly, but when I went to insight, it had disappeared. It can be seen that Han''s guess is right, and they also have means not to be penetrated by me.


    The energy fluctuation just passed. The death star falling into the temple suddenly exploded without warning. The temple was directly thrown out. At the moment when the temple appeared, a light column suddenly shot out of the void. There was no sign. I didn''t react. The protective cover of the temple was directly pierced.


    My secret way is over. The temple may be seriously damaged. But it hasn''t exploded yet. That''s lucky.


    The protection array of the temple was destroyed, and a pure silver spaceship immediately appeared in the void. Seven or eight mecha came down from it and jumped directly at the temple.


    I didn''t stop them, because only when they entered the temple, they wouldn''t continue to attack, and the temple wouldn''t collapse.


    It was almost the mecha that left. I shot it directly. The ship was not big, and there were probably not many people inside. I was merciless. The guards of the three and a half step controllers made every effort to fight. Their strength concentrated from three directions, withstood a round of volley of the warship, and squeezed the warship in the middle.


    For a time, the Starfire of the warship splashed, but when there was a depression, the protective cover of the warship opened, but at the moment when the protective cover opened, a light beam from the Haotian mirror in my hand directly hit it.


    The cosmic Rune plus the power of the source dimmed the protective mask. The guards of the three temples made efforts. A huge spaceship was squeezed into a scrap iron in the void on the spot. The people inside didn''t have time to come out and died directly.


    I flew over for the first time, the small wooden axe fell, cut the scrap iron from the middle and took the energy core of the warship.


    Chen Hao said to build a scientific and technological army. I also thought that even if it can not be achieved in a short time, accumulating enough energy core is not a bad thing. And although the warship is small in size, its energy core is very strong. Otherwise, it is impossible to open the energy shield and stop the attack of the three controllers.


    After receiving the energy core, the three guards have killed the temple, and I continue to search, and I find that these people hiding in the mecha have no spirits at all, that is to say, they have not practiced metaphysics at all.


    In this way, physical death is real death. I don''t know whether the candidates for driving such a mecha need to be carefully selected. It''s too terrible to say that they can drive casually. A civilization like them can continuously produce powerful soldiers as long as they have enough energy, which is definitely more terrible than Xiuzhen civilization.


    The mecha entering the temple had the strength of the domain master, but they were quickly killed under the siege of three guards.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, I didn''t dare to stay too much. I checked the lower temple at the first time. The array was damaged, but it can be repaired with my blood essence, but I can only do it on the way.


    Because the warships coming now are more like rapid reaction forces, but they come to explore the truth and surprise at the first time. If we delay, more people will come later.

 Chapter 669

    Haotian mirror opens again, but the place we sent this time is the place we came before. They didn''t expect that we would return to this point again. There was no danger for a short time. I opened it again. I didn''t stop on the way and rushed directly to the edge of the universe.


    We may have led the way, but we didn''t encounter interception on the way. Of course, the route I chose became irregular, moved at will, and didn''t think about reaching the edge of the universe as soon as possible.


    But it was this movement without any plan that prevented them from gaining insight, and reached the edge of the universe. I found it safer here than on the way.


    But it has been destroyed by immortal starworms, and the whole edge of the universe has been reduced to ruins, full of floating steel and star fragments.


    When we came here, we didn''t think about what to do when we got here. Now there is no breakthrough for a while. Chen Hao looked at the endless debris belt and said with worry: boss, according to this situation, here is already a dead land, and the cosmic crack has been closed. Where do we ask for information?


    I patted Chen Hao on the shoulder and said: what we have always seen is big, and we have rarely touched the details. Like the interception a few days ago, if we hadn''t come out, I''m afraid we would have met on the battlefield, and we wouldn''t hear their voice.


    The war is too cruel, especially the war of the cultivators. The death rate of the strong is as big as that of ordinary people. There are no generals who can fight well on the front line. Almost after a war, the generals of both sides will change. There is no time to understand each other and talk nonsense with each other. It is precisely because of this that we see only the overall situation. In fact, there will be many details on a battlefield, especially on such a grand battlefield.


    It is very likely that a soldier broke out of the siege and encountered all kinds of opportunities. It is also possible that a small team broke away from the big battlefield somewhere. What they did changed the situation of a war. It is more likely that among those soldiers, they have excellent talent and luck and are rapidly changing.


    Many details of the battle of hundreds of millions of people are ignored by us, just as the lives and deaths of many people are ignored by us. The generals at the bottom may know those things, but we have a perfect reward system. After receiving the reward, we will not report it.


    Those rewards are only dispensable to us, but in the hands of those soldiers, they can change their destiny. We won''t pay attention to them until one day they come into our sight.


    Therefore, on such a long front, it seems dead, but it is uncertain that in a fragment, there is an exploratory soldier lurking.


    Similarly, I don''t believe that no one will touch the parallel universe after confronting us for so many days. Similarly, there can''t be no one on our side.


    Mutual exploration and understanding is the only preparation for confrontation. As long as there are people on both sides opposite, the crack is not completely closed. They must have a way to spread the news.


    After listening to my explanation, Chen Hao frowned and said: does that mean that we are going to be traitors next? Give some benefits to the people in the opposite universe and let them open the crack in time and space?


    There is no better way now. I nodded with a bitter smile. Chen Hao is very resistant to this behavior, but it is only limited to his expression and has no words to refute or prevent.


    Han said: it''s only temporary. If they invade, they will also be the enemy.


    I''m afraid aggression will happen sooner or later. Different universes, different cultures and mutual salivation for cosmic symbols will inevitably lead to conflict unless the forces on both sides are always balanced.


    What Su Yan is doing now is undoubtedly weakening our strength. This weakening will be noticed by the opponents with the death of the strong. When they feel that they have enough advantages, that is when they make a move.


    The temple is very small compared with the star fragments. I restrained the light of the array. Chen Hao went outside to collect some stones and completely disguised the temple as a debris meteorite. We didn''t go down and floated with the meteorite belt.


    At the same time, people pay attention to the surroundings. As long as we find living creatures, we must find ways to contact them. Floating along the edge of the universe for two days, there was no harvest. On the third day, Han was a little worried. Let''s take the initiative and go out to look for it.


    As a result, when we arranged everything and asked fat Wang to stay, Chen Hao and Wu De to go out, the trajectory of a small meteorite in the distance was somewhat suspicious.


    Although it is floating, it is slowly approaching us.


    When Wu De first discovered the change, they immediately raised their spirits and hid their breath. They all just retained the supreme cultivation. In fact, Han Han, Wu De and Chen Hao are just at the level of Daozu now. Fat Wang can step into the peak domain master, but it takes only five minutes. On the whole, our strength is not strong in this place.


    Simple camouflage, we don''t go out in advance. It took ten minutes for the meteorite to completely contact us, but the imagined situation of someone on it didn''t happen. After the meteorite came, it just moved parallel with us.


    My eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Could it be that it was collided by other meteorites just now that it changed its trajectory, and now it has stabilized after coming over?


    Even so, I decided to wait. After three days, I didn''t care about this moment. However, an hour later, I finally lost my patience and came out ready to check.


    As a result, I fell on the meteorite. Suddenly, seven or eight people rushed out and surrounded me. They were wearing armor. They should be soldiers.


    The leader was a young man, who was unsmiling and looked a little cold, but his eyes were very alert. He looked at me for a few minutes and didn''t speak. Next to him, a middle-aged man with a sneaky face quickly flattered and said: Captain, you are really God. If you say there is someone above, there is someone!


    "Shut up!" The leader of the youth disdained this bowing attitude, scolded, and then said to us: I know you have companions. Let them come out. Here, I don''t want to have any conflict with you.


    The cultivation of young people is the domain master, and the seven or eight people who follow them are also the domain masters. They didn''t do it. It can be seen that they didn''t treat me as an enemy. After all, if you were an enemy on the battlefield, you wouldn''t give you a chance to speak, so they did it directly.


    I smiled bitterly in my heart. I thought I could bear it enough. I didn''t expect that there were people who could bear it more than me, but it''s not surprising to think about it. They were all soldiers. On the battlefield, the result of unbearable was death. No one dared to make mistakes easily. It''s not surprising that they were more calm than me.


    I don''t know whether he really found us or just a guess. After all, this kind of blackmail is very common on the battlefield, but if he really starts, they are still far away, and I don''t have to worry about anything. As soon as he spoke, I waved in the distance.


    Although only the domain master was around me, Han Peng was still very worried. He rushed over the first time when he saw me waving.


    Chen Hao and his colleagues just came here, and more than 20 people came out and surrounded them for two rounds. I hurriedly sent a message to Chen Hao and told them not to mess around. Since I want to contact these people, I have to come step by step. If I don''t endanger my life, let it be.


    Although I am the controller and can see far away, the people in front of me are more familiar with every meteorite here than we are, and they also know something I can''t see.


    When he saw them coming, the young man was still worried. He moved his mouth to a young man next to him without opening his mouth. As soon as the man waved his hand, ten people immediately followed him and directly entered the temple.


    If I start, I can trap them directly by opening the array of the temple, but I still hold back.


    There is no one in the temple, but what we disguise is only the surface. When they go in, they will naturally find that it is a city.


    A few minutes later, the young man came back and reported: Captain, there is an abandoned city. From the scale, it seems to be a dwarf city, and the building proportion is very small.


    I was thinking about how to explain it. As a result, there were dwarves who wanted to laugh and couldn''t laugh for a time. With their strength, they still couldn''t notice the particularity of the temple and couldn''t find the array.


    As soon as the captain heard this, he frowned and cursed: Damn it, I have reported that there are people from the parallel universe. As a result, there was no news after reporting.


    The captain of the team is very vigilant and insightful, but from his words, we can hear that the dwarves belong to the race of parallel universe.


    The man who finished the report glanced at us and asked for instructions: Captain, what should they do. I think that woman is like a fairy. Brothers, for a long time


    When I heard this, my eyes were cold. If they had made up their mind to Han, there would be no need to bear it. But before he finished, the captain slapped him on the back of his hand. The man quickly stopped the words behind him, bowed his head and dared not go out at a glance.


    The captain said in a cold voice: This is your last chance. Listen to me. If you hear such words next time, military justice will deal with it!


    A huge army needs strict laws and regulations, so this sentence has a heavy weight in the army.


    The people around hurriedly nodded and dared not be vague at all. The captain said with satisfaction: we''ll stay in the waste city of the dwarves. Ding Liang, take people back and let everyone transfer. We''ve been there for a few days and it''s not safe.


    The man who told Ding Liang to leave immediately.


    In this way, we were taken back to the temple again. Unfortunately, their vigilance is very strong. They hardly say anything about them in front of us, even if they say something unimportant. Just as I was about to try to penetrate their minds, many people came in outside the temple, almost 200 people, including more than 20 pocket people escorted.


    The pocket man is only our knees high. It is estimated that he is a dwarf. It''s not surprising that they mistook the temple for the city of the dwarf.

 Chapter 670

    The dwarves are all tied with iron chains, which are not ordinary. I feel the existence of some cosmic forces on them. It can be seen that they are refined by the controller or half-step controller. It is more than enough to detain prisoners on the battlefield.


    Maybe we don''t have strong strength, or maybe the iron chain is not enough. The captain didn''t use it to bind us. While in custody, we were locked up with the dwarves.


    Chen Hao was so excited that he wanted to communicate with the dwarves immediately, but the guard stared at him. I whispered to him not to mess around, and if he went to chat up abruptly, he would be vigilant by the other party.


    After my voice transmission, Chen Hao suppressed his impulse. The dwarves and us naturally separated a boundary, each occupying one side. They were also very alert to stare at us.


    Half an hour later, the captain suddenly visited. He went up to the dwarf leader and squatted down to communicate with each other in a language we didn''t understand.


    For fear of missing anything, I quickly penetrated their minds. Under the strength of the controller, I could do it quietly. At the beginning, I didn''t have any privacy in front of Haotian. It''s only the first time I use it. I inevitably feel guilty for fear of being noticed by the other party. As a result, my worries are superfluous.


    It turned out that the captain was worried and was asking about the city. The dwarf leader was very spineless. When he asked, he hurried to say: This is not a city built by our people, and I haven''t seen it.


    When the captain heard this, he frowned slightly and looked back at me. His voice suddenly became cold and asked: how long have you been in this city?


    When I heard him ask, I immediately guessed what his concern was, and then replied in fear: Captain, we came here only for a period of time. We made the camouflage in the city for fear of being found. We don''t know whether the city is a dwarf city or not.


    My words are true and false, and the situation when we were found is consistent with what I said.


    The captain was silent for a while and said again: I don''t like wordiness and extorting confessions, but I hope you tell the truth and don''t waste each other''s patience.


    I saw that when he said this, the dwarves had fear in their eyes. It can be seen that if they didn''t answer, it was not his gentle inquiry that would suffer.


    Now we are not afraid of them. We just want to stay here, so we need to cooperate. So I nodded.


    The captain then asked: are you rebels?


    "Rebels?" My confused rhetorical question. The captain remembered that we didn''t know each other''s names and explained: Su Yan and his gang.


    As soon as I heard it, I couldn''t admit it casually. First, a spaceship crossed the void, and the controller has sent someone to stop it. If I admit it, if they know the intelligence, they can guess our identity at once.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to lie about this. When in a dilemma, Wu De suddenly interrupted and said: we come from the parallel universe.


    When Wu De finished this sentence, he passed us a memory through the Qi of nine Yin, which is the language of the parallel universe. Wu De''s next words also said in the language of parallel universe: our task is to monitor your actions.


    When Wu De preached, I was ready to make a move. After all, Wu De Xiu was easy to be seen because he had a lot of differences with each other, but fortunately, the Qi of nine Yin was special and was not seen.


    But opposite is the dwarf race. What if we pretend to be the people of their universe and are seen through?


    Wu De is also too rash, but his words have been said, so he can only listen to fate. Moreover, I couldn''t find a suitable excuse just now. If I was silent for too long, what I said really became false.


    Sure enough, the captain asked the dwarves for the first time. The clan leader looked at us for several times and finally shook his head and said: we don''t know this. When sending people at that time, we did train a group of people who can speak your language, and their cultivation is not high, so as not to attract your attention.


    His words are groundless. A few simple words will not convince him. Sure enough, the captain waved to the outside, and the guard at the door came in. The captain pointed to me and said: search his soul and see if what they said is true.


    Then he said to me: you''d better be honest. If you resist, you''ll lose your soul.


    I was relieved when I heard that they were going to search my soul. Although I haven''t been to the outer universe, when I was in the divine domain, I saw the scene on the edge more than once. Across the crack, I also saw the magnificent scene.


    It''s also very easy for me to forge a memory so that they don''t find it. When they start soul searching, my memory has been forged. In that memory, we are all small people, which is also in line with our cultivation. In this way, it can reasonably explain why there are no detailed things in my memory.


    Little people can''t touch too many things. As for time, as long as a memory is forged, I can continue to forge it as long as he wants to go back.


    After exploring the memory of a hundred years, the two people stopped and looked at me with disdain before they told the captain: Captain, this boy is a salted fish. He risked to turn over, but I think he can''t turn over in his life.


    The captain snorted coldly and said faintly: many times, a huge empire is not destroyed by big people, but is often destroyed by some insignificant people. If you report to the top again, you will say that a large number of spies have been caught on the edge.


    The two were in a bit of a dilemma. One of them said: Captain, we have reported eight or nine times. The big people above don''t care about it at all. Now they are making full deployment to expedition the rebels. It is said that the master of the control wants to do it himself.


    If I don''t come here, I don''t know that Su Yan is called a rebel, but I don''t seem to be included. Even if I''m included, it''s just regarded as a wave of Su Yan''s people, which probably won''t attract attention.


    The captain stared at them and was very angry about it, but he shouted helplessly: if you don''t pay attention to it once, then twice or three times, until the big lords looked at it.


    When they heard this, they dared not talk much. They quickly answered yes and retreated to the side.


    Maybe it''s anger, or it''s to find out our identity. They took a lot less precautions against us. What they just said revealed very important information.


    It can be seen that Su Yan is right to let us come, but I''m afraid we don''t have much time, otherwise they will go on an expedition as soon as they rectify.


    The captain didn''t stay in the cell, nor did he doubt our identity. In his eyes, several extreme masters were really salted fish. There was no need to imprison us. He just told the guards to watch us when he came to the door.


    Perhaps because of strict discipline, the two people dared not neglect and stared at us all the time.


    However, as soon as the captain left, I used the power of the universe to build a safe sound transmission channel among several people. Wu De said at the first time: boss, we don''t have much time. Why don''t I try to contact the dwarves?


    I said: wait first, don''t worry.


    The dwarves listened very carefully to the captain''s words after the soul search just now, and the results of the soul search can be said that there will be no mistakes. Now they have determined that we are their people.


    As for the fear of being exposed by them, it''s totally unnecessary. I feel that they are small and don''t know much. Moreover, as soon as the captain left, there was some commotion over there. There were signs that they wanted to talk to us, but they didn''t dare to speak because of the guards outside.


    I sat cross legged on the ground and didn''t go to see them until they were very upset. I didn''t try to communicate with them with the cosmic language passed by Wu De to me.


    But as soon as I opened my mouth, I said: I''m a general of the vanguard force. My purpose is to pick you up here. Now I have a way to let you out, but you have to find a way to spread the news to our universe and open a crack in time and space. As for the message, I''ll tell you when I get out of trouble.


    My sudden voice startled them all. I quickly warned them not to show it. No one could notice my voice. If they had any ideas, I could know it by thinking directly in my heart.


    As soon as the latter words came out, the dwarves were all shocked, and their eyes couldn''t hide their excitement. My means indirectly proved that my words were not lies. If they could transmit under their eyelids, their strength would naturally be higher than theirs.


    According to my instructions, the leader of the dwarves talked to me in his heart. He said very respectfully: Sir, the purpose of our dwarves here is that we dwarves have natural telepathy and can penetrate the parallel universe. As long as the adult orders to get us out, the small ones must do what the adult wants to send.


    I heard that the dwarves still have this ability. I was stunned and asked coldly: do they know you have this ability now?


    The dwarf clan leader''s eyes twinkled, and he didn''t dare to look at us. I snorted coldly and scolded: you have great courage. You know this is a secret. You have made such a big mistake. Do you know that I have the right to execute you?


    Upon hearing this, the leader of the dwarves immediately panicked and quickly explained: Sir, we are also forced. The captain''s interrogation means are extremely cruel. More than a dozen of us have been tortured to death by them. I''m afraid we haven''t even had us for a long time, but adults can rest assured that their leaders don''t pay much attention to this matter and haven''t replied to them yet.


    The kindness of soldiers does not mean that they have no means. In order to get important information, killing several people is really a common thing.


    I was bluffing. Naturally, it is impossible to investigate their responsibility, but a severe reprimand will make them obey me. Even if they doubt the news back then, I believe they dare not say anything.


    In this way, I caught their pigtails, and the following things would be easier to do.

 Chapter 671

    I established contact with the dwarves, and because the people in control identified themselves as people in the parallel universe, now I have become a leader in the dwarves. Not only that, but also let me catch their mistakes.


    In this way, the next thing depends on how I make up the story.


    After a short rest, Chen Hao couldn''t wait to send a message to me and said: boss, time is almost up. There''s no need to waste it with them here.


    I told Chen Hao not to worry. Now that the other party has just relaxed his vigilance, some useful things will be revealed in his usual conversation. It will be no harm to listen. And I haven''t thought of a reasonable excuse yet. The news must be persuasive, otherwise the people opposite may not believe it.


    Wu De said at this time: the simpler the news, the better. What they want most now is to see civil strife on our side. In that case, let them get the most wanted news and don''t say anything else.


    I think Wu De''s words are reasonable. Instead, he thinks the problem is complicated. The more words passed on in the past, the bigger the loophole. In order to improve credibility, he has to add more words, which will only become more and more contradictory.


    Han also agrees with Wu De''s statement. At that time, we only need to ask the dwarves to send back a word to tell them that the controller has fought against Su Yan and the immortal starworm mother has entered the core of the controller''s territory.


    After the decision was made, I also relaxed a lot. A few hours later, the two guards outside finally couldn''t stand loneliness. They began to communicate in a low voice. One of them complained: I said that the captain didn''t know what was going on. We just wandered around and didn''t explore the ancient secret place. I really couldn''t think of it.


    Another person sighed and said: No, I see. The captain is dead hearted and doesn''t care about anything. He has to take it seriously. He really takes the welfare of small soldiers and holds the heart of the general.


    "Alas! What can be done! The captain is too responsible. " They complained, quite helpless, and seemed very reluctant to give up the ancient secret place.


    Wu De has been with Tianlao for the longest time, and they have no less communication in private. The language he taught us is to get a cosmic language decoder from Tianlao, collect a few sentences of each other''s conversation, immediately analyze the whole language system and transmit it to Tianlao through consciousness. In addition, Wu De is a scholar and is easy to learn. He has learned a lot from Tianlao.


    When they heard that there was a secret place, Tianlao immediately explained that the edge of the universe was unstable, and the crack led to more than one place. The secret place they said was probably the space falling from other parallel universes.


    I asked Wu De: are the strengths of parallel universes equal and not too far apart?


    "I don''t know that!" Wu De thought for a moment and said: however, Tianlao said that because of the rules of balance and the connected parallel universe, the overall strength is equal, but the edge of the universe is extremely unstable, and there may be other higher parallel universes.


    I originally thought that if the strength was equal to ours, there would be nothing valuable in the secret place. After all, in our universe, basically powerful magic tools are in our hands, and we have also obtained the power of the original Star core, which can be said to be the dream of all universes.


    But now Wu De''s implication is that there may be something more powerful than us in the secret place. Wang pangzi said: boss, when we pass the news out and kill the dwarves, we can safely explore the secret place.


    The dwarves must be imprisoned, but they won''t kill them. After killing them, the other party is sending news, or the crack in the universe hasn''t opened. Don''t we move a stone and hit ourselves in the foot?


    Wang pangzi''s words were just a whim and his mind was on the secret realm. I didn''t reply to him. After all, you can understand the power of this kind of thing by thinking carefully.


    Our guards had a chat. In addition to complaining about their captain, they also talked about their views on the next war. In their view, we are rebels, and we are not worried at all.


    At the same time, it is also mentioned that the expedition Suyan is the controller of No. 5 and No. 4. No. 5 is the controller of scientific and technological civilization and No. 4 is the controller of Xiuzhen civilization. It can be seen that after countless years of coexistence, they have summed up a set of experience, and the combination of the two different civilizations will be more harmful.


    They don''t know the time, but we can guess from the conversation that there should be some time, because they have suffered two losses and rarely have the opportunity to kill us all at once.


    However, as long as the cosmic crack opens during this period, I don''t think their plan may be realized.


    The general situation is understood. It doesn''t make much sense to stay. I''ll send a message to the dwarves in advance to make them ready to leave.


    Because there was no communication just now, I heard it this time. The leader of the dwarf race hurriedly said: Sir, the chain on us is a special chain, which can only be opened by the captain.


    I had a small wooden axe in my hand. It was no problem to split the chain, so I told them not to worry. The next second the temple shook and all the disguised stones were bounced off.


    Before the team of the controller could react, they were locked in the temple. By this time, they had not reacted. The cell used to be a room. Everything in the temple was under my control. The chain on the door was automatically disconnected, and the two guards outside rushed in in panic. However, before they could see the situation clearly, I subdued them, sealed their orifices, swept the Haotian mirror and closed them directly.


    At the same time, he also shut the dwarves in. Han Peng went in wearing Tiangu armor and broke the iron chain for them.


    The activation and silence of the temple are the same, the breath is completely hidden, and the controller can''t see it.


    When we came out, the team leader asked loudly: who told me what was going on?


    As a result, he just finished asking. As soon as he looked back, he saw me standing behind. I smiled and said: this city is mine. Now I give you a chance to tie your hands with your people. I don''t want to kill more.


    The team leader has now fully sensed my breath. His face suddenly changed and lost his voice: are you Zhang Tong?


    It''s not surprising that he can recognize me. After all, I''ve been handed down several times, and the controller of the whole universe can count it with one hand. In addition, they should have received the news that I came. After all, haotianjing broke through the void several times and couldn''t hide it.


    Chen Hao said coldly: since you recognize it, it''s just right. Don''t make a senseless struggle.


    All of them gathered next to the team leader and began to form an array to prepare for the battle, but just then the team leader raised his hand and said: don''t resist, do as he said.


    "Captain!" What else do the veterans next to me want to say. But he was interrupted by the team leader: can''t you hear? He has stepped into the realm of controller.


    Hearing that I was the master, the others changed their faces and took away their magic weapons.


    I don''t trust Chen Hao to seal their souls. He personally sealed the souls of several people, and then immediately controlled the temple to leave. Except for the team leader, I got everyone else into the Haotian mirror. At this time, Han also untied the chains for the dwarves and took them out.


    Wu De''s mind is more careful than ours. He will handle the matter of how to deliver the news. In order to avoid people talking too much and leaking their mouth when they don''t pay attention, Wu De asked them to take them alone to one side for a single communication.


    During this period, I invited the team leader. He recognized the form. Without effort, he explained the location of the secret place. And Wu De''s side soon got results. The news has spread, but it can''t open the void crack. It depends on the meaning of the opposite side.


    What the parallel universe is afraid of is the immortal starworm. It is possible to open the crack after learning that the immortal starworm has entered the nest of the controller.


    We can''t delay too much time here, but if we all enter the secret territory and the crack doesn''t open at that time, our task will be tantamount to failure. After discussion, we decided to let Wu De and the dwarf clan leader stay. The reason for him is that we have to perform special tasks and can''t delay here too long.


    I don''t trust to leave Wu De alone. At the same time, I also left two drops of heart blood essence. Each drop can summon a guard, and I can feel it when he calls. As long as I don''t meet the controller, I have time to just come back.


    Farewell to Wu De, we went straight to the secret place under the leadership of the team leader.


    The secret place is a million kilometers away from our hiding place, scattered in a piece of cosmic ruins, and the entrance is only a crack of more than ten meters square. If no one leads the way, it is difficult to be found.


    The temple had to shrink again, and we had to come out. After the temple went in, we followed in.


    It''s not my first time to enter the space-time crack, but I haven''t seen such an empty space-time crack. It''s as black as ink without any light. Here the breath will not leak. I''m not afraid of breath leakage. Haotian mirror opens and instantly lights up millions of kilometers, but the places swept by the light are empty, not to mention the planet fragments, not even the larger dust.


    Chen Hao said disappointedly: we''re afraid we''ve come for nothing.


    At present, the situation is like this, but I still urge Haotian mirror again to directly illuminate thousands of kilometers.


    There is no limit to people''s sight. At a long distance, you can see it as long as its light is bright enough. After tens of seconds, the light source feeds back, and there is still nothing.


    The scope of Haotian mirror has reached the limit. If you want to be far away, you can only break through the void. In that case, we can''t see anything.


    Disappointed, I accepted Haotian mirror. The team leader was a little nervous for fear that I would blame him for my fault. Seeing his appearance of fear, I sighed in my heart. In the face of the strong who can''t be surpassed, the hearts of the Iron-blooded soldiers are still full of fear.


    I won''t blame him, and naturally I won''t comfort him. I can keep him in fear and keep him honest.

 Chapter 672

    Several people are disappointed, but it''s good to concentrate on completing their tasks.


    But just as we were about to retreat, a strong white light suddenly appeared in the dark. The light was very strong and lit up the whole space.


    However, the light only appeared for a moment, and soon faded down, from the initial white light to dark red, as if the red burning charcoal was going out quickly.


    But it was the last dark red light that made us see where it was. Visual inspection is at least hundreds of millions of kilometers away.


    Chen Hao asked me: boss, what shall we do? Is it the past, or?


    It''s too dazzling. The light is so strong. I''m afraid it''s not a treasure. It''s like a burning star. Even if we go, we won''t get anything. After all, a burning star is no different from a dead star, and we can''t use its energy.


    But Han said: if it''s a burning planet, it should shine all the time, not intermittently. It''s probably something.


    The universe is too big. What Han Peng said may not be right or wrong.


    Wang pangzi interrupted at this time: hundreds of millions of kilometers. We used to be only half a day. It is estimated that Lao Wu hasn''t waited for any news outside for half a day.


    I was also persuaded by them. In fact, I don''t want to go there. I''m mainly influenced by Haotian. I don''t want to let myself use foreign things. Over time, I may have different feelings.


    But I think I can do this, but Chen Hao can''t do it. If there is a big opportunity, it will help them a lot. When peace comes down, I''ll take away all the magic tools and let them exercise.


    When people entered the temple, I wanted to break through the void, but the team leader stopped me. He said in fear: master controller, this is originally a crack, which is extremely unstable. I''m afraid I can''t bear your strength.


    I frowned slightly, took the Haotian mirror and drove directly to the temple.


    The estimated distance is correct, and the time calculated by fat Wang is just right, but the light broke out twice on our way. Fortunately, we are close, but we still can''t feel the temperature from the light. There is no temperature, which proves that it is not a burning planet.


    On the way, Chen Hao and Wang pangzi were bored. They kept teasing the team leader. As a result, the relationship was harmonious. The three gathered together and made various guesses about the things in front.


    Stepping into the universe, Chen Hao has seen more things and opened his mind. He is not limited to a place like the Qingling world, so what he says is more unrestrained.


    However, no matter how they guessed, when they finally reached the source of light, everyone opened their mouths. Chen Hao didn''t expect that what appeared in front of us was a broken mecha, which had been covered with cosmic dust. From the perspective of body shape, he was only 500 or 600 meters high and held a broken heavy sword in his hand.


    I''ve seen the ancient mecha released by the three-level civilization at the peak. Although it is broken, it is huge and can resist the controller. If it weren''t for the Tiangu armor, Haotian would have to spend some time to destroy it.


    So I was disappointed just at a glance. Such a size is great, and the power is limited.


    When we stopped, the white light we saw on the way burst out of its chest. The light was so strong that Chen Hao and they couldn''t open their eyes. I took this opportunity to quickly insight into the situation inside. However, the closer it was to the inside, the brighter the light was, even I couldn''t see clearly.


    I''m a little surprised. After all, I''m already in control. It''s reasonable to have an insight into a light source and can''t see clearly.


    And the light intensity does not release any energy. Chen Hao didn''t wait for the light to dim, but jumped on the armor for the first time. After the light was dim, several of us also climbed up. I didn''t curious to explore the secret, but asked han to scratch it with a small wooden axe. As a result, there was not even a mark left.


    Seeing this scene, I took a breath of air conditioning and directly asked Chen Hao to come down. At the same time, I turned on Haotian mirror and took Zhan Jia in. The research will be handed over to Tianlao at that time. We''ll toss around here for a few months. It''s better for him to take a look.


    After receiving the armour, Chen Hao and several of us scattered and searched the surrounding space. As a result, not far away, Han and I found another broken warship, and there seemed to be no core in it.


    Han has experience. I tried it with a small wooden axe. The material is still very strong.


    I said: it should be good to appear at the same time as the war armor. Up to now, we have no other ship except the old one. If we can repair it, it may be useful.


    Tianlao''s spacecraft can only use the orange energy crystal. Unfortunately, after Han Wuqi''s fall, the crystal matter was shelved. As for other crystals found in the universe, its material can''t bear it at all.


    I collected the spaceship and walked to a far place. As a result, there was no harvest. According to the agreed time, Han Peng and I could only turn back.


    After searching in several directions, in addition to Han and I found the damaged spaceship, Chen Hao also found one, and fat Wang didn''t find anything.


    After all, I don''t think we can delay any longer. When they turn back, Chen Hao still fantasizes that if the old thing can repair these two spaceships and travel through time and space, it will be much more convenient for us. We don''t have to open Haotian mirror every time. Others will know it''s us as soon as they see it.


    If it can be repaired, it can really solve the problem. After all, this kind of damaged spacecraft is also very rare. After several battles, the other party will destroy itself as long as the seriously damaged spacecraft will not fall into our hands.


    Back and forth for a total of three days. One second before I came out, I was still dreaming. I hope I can see the crack of the universe open as soon as I step out.


    To my disappointment, the edge of the universe is still dark. There''s no news. I''m a little worried now. After all, three days have passed, and the army of uncertain controllers has gone on an expedition.


    We found Wu De in the shortest time. When we met, I asked him if he had received a reply from the other party.


    Wu De said: the news came, and I sent it again the day after you left. But there was still no movement and no response.


    I frowned slightly and asked Tianlao if there was something wrong in the middle?


    Wu De shook his head, indicating that he had no idea. But I had a flash in my mind and thought of a possibility.


    The people sent from the opposite side must be more than the dwarves. Even if they are, there will not be only one group. Moreover, as a decision-maker, the other side can''t expect that the dwarves will fall into the hands of our people. If they believe the news, the whole system will be in chaos.


    Thinking of this, I looked at the head of the dwarves coldly and scolded coldly: How dare you hide something. Can you afford to damage my great event?


    Under the reprimand, the head of the dwarves looked frightened, but he still defended: Sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you want to send it back, I''ve done it.


    I sneered and said directly: I don''t have time to discuss this with you now. I need to get all the messages out as fast as I can.


    The voice fell, I went directly to him and searched the soul very simply. However, at the moment when my power entered, I immediately felt a very strong power. That power was not to resist me, but to destroy the spirit of the dwarf leader.


    I was startled and retreated at the first time, but it was still a little late. The dwarf clan leader was bleeding in his seven orifices, holding his head and not rolling on the ground.


    I hurried to check. Fortunately, although it was damaged, it still had a life.


    After feeding several pills to nourish the orifices, the dwarf clan leader slowly came over. I asked directly: I didn''t hide it. What''s the power in your mind?


    The dwarf clan leader said painfully: Sir, I really don''t know what you''re talking about.


    At this time, Wu De sent a voice to remind me: boss, will it be imprisonment? As soon as he said it, the power will be urged?


    "No!" I directly denied this possibility. Although it was a short time ago, I still had an insight into the intention of the existence of that force. They will only be activated by invasion.


    The leader of the dwarves doesn''t speak, but I''m sure he''s hiding something, and they''re specially trained and extremely loyal to their universe.


    I also doubt that there should be a code between them. If I don''t give him a code, he won''t really spread the news.


    The leader of the dwarves is still defending himself. He will be imprisoned by me the next second. Then I asked Wu De if he was proficient in interrogation.


    Wu De said in embarrassment: if ordinary people use some means, he will recruit, but the dwarves are obviously trained and carefully selected. I''m afraid I can''t be competent.


    Torturing people is a technical job. Chen Hao and Wang pangzi probably didn''t try anything, so they tortured people to death.


    Han Dan is even worse. Although she is cruel to me, she is absolutely cruel to do such a thing. I''m the same. I''m not tortured.


    Wu De then pulled me with his hand and said: boss, isn''t the small captain ready-made? They have been fighting on the front line for many years. They have seen a lot of cruelty. For them, they won''t blink if they are forced to ask such a thing.


    Wu Deyi reminded me that I suddenly called the team leader. As soon as the specific situation was said, he hesitated. I said coldly: if you help me do this well, I promise you, when my business is finished, leave you and your men alive, otherwise don''t blame me at that time.


    When the team leader heard that I promised to let them live, a little joy flashed on his face, and then said: Sir, it''s not that I don''t want to, but the people under me who are proficient in interrogation are all detained by adults at this time.


    I immediately asked Wu De to take him in and let the people out. Outside, I warned: I know you have no choice but to fight. Everyone wants to live well, so it''s best not to play tricks next. As long as I find something wrong, you and your people will die.


    The team leader immediately assured me that in order not to let Han know, I asked Wu De to choose a place alone.


    The means of interrogation must be cruel. In order to cooperate, I handed over all the dwarves to Wu De.

 Chapter 673

    Interrogation is cruel, and all kinds of means should be used. To put it bluntly, it is to torture people, torture people to unbearable, and then ask for the information they want.


    I don''t know what they have, Captain, and they don''t want to see it, so as not to leave a shadow. The war has brought me enough shadows. At this time, I can''t leave a shadow.


    When the dwarves were handed over to the team leader and Wu Dehou, Han Han had already noticed what had happened. I explained to her in the past. When I heard that the news couldn''t pass, Han Peng could only sigh helplessly and didn''t say much else.


    But I told him that Wu De had been told not to kill as much as possible.


    Not killing people is just my words of comfort. I hope she can feel better, but it''s impossible not to kill after the real trial.


    The loss of time gives us less and less time, and as long as the master''s army starts the expedition, they may not return on the way.


    For half a day, Wu Decai hurried out and asked me for the pill for first aid. At the same time, he told me: it has been asked, but the old man has only half his life left and has to be hanged.


    I was worried that only the patriarch might have the password. I hurried to give Wu De the best pill and followed him in person.


    At the door, I saw the bodies of seven or eight dwarves. I didn''t want han to see that Xuanli released and directly wiped out the bodies and the blood in the room.


    All the remaining dwarves in the house huddled in the corner and looked at me in horror. The dwarf clan leader is lying on the ground, already angry like a hairspring.


    Wu De gave him the pill for the first time, but even so, his breath was gradually weak. I was worried that he could not survive. I hurried to run the spring thunder breathing method to inject a lot of vitality. At the same time, the ancient characters entered to stabilize the meridians damaged during his interrogation, and forcibly repaired them with anger.


    It''s no problem to step into the controller and save one''s life, but what I don''t understand now is that Han Wuqi once told me that the achievement controller has a chance to look back on time. I''ve been thinking about using time to save people, but now it can be used. For the time being, I don''t have time to calculate the time point to go back.


    Angry, the dwarf clan leader''s face turned back. When he opened his eyes to see me, his eyes suddenly showed despair and struggled to say: you are not a parallel universe at all!


    When we told him the code words, he was already suspicious, so the information was useless. I held him and said: why do you bother? Let your people die in vain. Now that you have noticed, I can also tell you clearly that I am not the person in your universe, but I can also tell you that I am not the person in charge. If you are willing to believe it, we are still in the same camp. Now I need you to send the news back and open the crack in the universe again, Buy time for my people, or the controller will try his best to deal with you when he has recruited us. In addition, after the immortal insects disturb the controller''s residence, they will definitely transfer the target. At that time, your invasion plan will be ruined.


    Traitor Chen Hao doesn''t want to do it, and I don''t want to do it, but now, I can only say these words to appease the dwarf clan leader.


    The dwarf clan leader smiled. He didn''t know whether he believed me or not, but he said weakly: I''ll pass the news now, but I have one condition: don''t kill my people.


    I''ve been fighting for many years, and the people here are all my family. Can''t stand any loss.


    After hearing this, I sighed helplessly, patted him on the shoulder and said: born in such an era, you and I have no choice to take such a step. I can promise you to protect your people.


    I think it is because of this that the dwarves'' patriarch will compromise.


    "If I spread the news, I''ll be a traitor. My people will die when they go back. I have the mark of the controller in my body. It''s impossible to survive, but I yo orphan request. I hope you can leave with my people at that time."


    There are some special marks in the dwarf clan leader''s body. I''ll try and maybe help him clear them. But his people have died in our hands. That hatred can not be resolved by calmly sighing with each other. Since I want to accept his people, I naturally hope to accept a headless ethnic group, so as to provide a place for them to stay.


    I also took it back and said to him: even if you want to die, you have to wait until the crack in the universe opens, otherwise the mark will spread the news and they will be on guard.


    The leader of the dwarves said: don''t worry, since I have compromised, I don''t think about anything else except seeking vitality for my people. War, let it go to hell.


    The last sentence contains the inner cry of the old patriarch who has experienced war.


    I made a promise again, then watched him personally and spread the message. At the same time, he told another people the riddle of the message.


    When the information is transmitted, our task is completed. As for whether and when it will be opened, it is no longer under our control.


    Then Wu De gathered the dwarves in a corner, all of them imprisoned cultivation, deep hatred, and there may be a crisis under any calm surface. I don''t want to bury a bomb around me.


    While imprisoning their accomplishments, I also built an array with ancient characters to ensure that they can''t convey information to the outside.


    After doing this, the rest is just waiting quietly.


    During this period, Chen Hao said: boss, if the controller doesn''t go on an expedition, we don''t need to go back. At that time, we might as well touch the controller''s territory to see if the immortal insects have eaten up all their life stars.


    It''s really a good time to touch it now. After all, they can''t find us and are in a mess. If the crack in the universe suddenly opens, they will be in a mess. At that time, we definitely have an opportunity.


    But now Han''s parents also need the temple. I can''t make up my mind for a while.


    But at this time, Han said: if the controllers don''t take action, my father and they are safe. I think they also have a lot to do during this period of time. Uncle mubai has just recovered and his cultivation is not stable. Moreover, when we came, the sword soul of elder Han Wuqi also changed. They are discussing his resurrection.


    Han Wuqi''s resurrection was mentioned earlier, but Han''s mother said that there was no soul Qi of Han Wuqi in the sword soul, so I''m afraid it was difficult to resurrect. But since they are trying to find a way, they must be able.


    If Han Wuqi resurrects, it will help me a lot. I want to ask him a lot of things, but I don''t want to have too much communication with Han''s parents.


    The main reason is that Han Peng knows, and he also worries. And none of these things are important at the moment.


    After listening to Han''s words, I think Chen Hao''s bold proposal can be tried, but the temple needs to be camouflaged, completely camouflaged, so that we can enter safely.


    During the camouflage, I hollowed out a large meteorite, and then the temple was inlaid inside, and the stones outside were combined. In this way, we are a huge meteorite, which is difficult to be found in the meteorite belt.


    But what we are waiting for now is the opening of the crack. Although the temple moves in the direction of the damage caused by immortal starworms, it can''t leave at full speed. And wait for the results.


    On the third day, the light finally came from the nothingness at the edge of the universe. At first, it was just a point. In the blink of an eye, it became a blue line, running through the whole universe and reaching the end of sight.


    "Yes, it must be the crack in the universe." Wu De is ecstatic. Unfortunately, we haven''t seen the edge of the universe open, but the edge of the universe is really blue.


    The line lasted for more than half an hour. There was a sudden flash of lightning and thunder in the nothingness, and then the line separated up and down. The cosmic nothingness was like a hole opened, revealing the stars arranged in the crack of the parallel universe.


    It was only more than half an hour before the cosmic crack opened, and the controllers on our side had a movement. Dense planets appeared from nothingness and were also arranged in a straight line. The response was extremely rapid. It can be seen that the army was really gathering. Unfortunately, it was interrupted without expedition.


    Seeing this scene, I was relieved that Su Yan and them were safe.


    I just don''t know how long this situation can last, but as long as the stellar mother doesn''t come out, I don''t think they will close the crack in the universe.


    I agree with Chen Hao''s proposal. In addition to looking at the controller, I hope to find out the way to open the crack in time and space.


    If people in the parallel universe can open it, we can certainly open it, but we don''t have a way. Maybe we need something to open the crack in the universe.


    Because the person in charge came over, we didn''t dare to open space and time. We had to drift with the meteorite. However, after the meteorite entered the cosmic orbit, the speed became faster and faster. On the fifth day, the meteorite belt drifted farther and farther. At this time, I started the temple, led the whole meteorite to stop, then changed the direction and left quickly.


    I can''t feel the domain of the controller, but from the information given by heaven, the nine controllers have an interconnected space, and their main forces are in it.


    Although it is space, I''m afraid the scope will be larger than we think. The space of each controller in it is an independent universe.


    Seeing the farther I fly, I''m also a little worried. Let alone the entrance, I can''t even feel the star. How can I get in?


    Han said: the controller controls the universe. Logically, although it is not your territory, it is not difficult for you to sense his position.


    I step into the controller by inheritance, a lot less.


    But just as I was about to return, countless immortal starworms suddenly appeared in the starry sky. They swarmed and flew towards nothingness.


    My eyelids jumped wildly and hurriedly hid the breath of Tiangu family. Maybe I thought we were too small and the swarming immortal insects didn''t pay attention to us after passing by.


    But they are in such a hurry that they must go where the mother is. I quickly turned around and got mixed up among the immortal starlings.

 Chapter 674

    My action made everyone take a breath of air-conditioning. In this case, we are completely a sheep wandering in a group of wolves. As long as they are willing, they can eat us at any time. Although we have the ability to kill them, at this time, as soon as we are disturbed, we are facing countless immortal starworms.


    I was on high alert throughout the whole process, and Han also put on the ancient armor and stared out all the time.


    However, I told her not to use Tiangu armor until she had to. Now they are called by the mother and won''t notice us. But the smell of ancient armor appears, I''m afraid that''s not the case.


    A huge group of immortal starlings cruised the void with great momentum, and after swimming tens of millions of kilometers, a huge black hole appeared in front of them, and immortal starlings penetrated and disappeared in the void.


    Needless to say, that is the channel they devour, which is likely to reach the nine small worlds of the controller.


    The temple did not stop, but on the way, Chen Hao went out and cut off a layer of thick meteorite outside, making the whole smaller. Because I found that the immortal insects are not interested in small things, or they are too big to see too small things, but anyway, getting smaller will only make us safer.


    Through the black hole, there is a bright universe in front of us, but it is fragmented and completely occupied by immortal starworms. Looking at the whole world, there are all wandering immortal starworms. The range is too wide, and we can''t see the mother of immortal starworms, but there is no doubt that the mother of immortal starworms is in the middle.


    I thought for a while, now I still don''t want to touch that mildew, don''t deliberately provoke it. The meteorites staggered secretly, and then left in the direction of the dormancy of the immortal starworm.


    On the way back, we could only see the immortal starlings in our eyes. We couldn''t get in at all because of their central position.


    However, our goal is not to find the parent body of the immortal starworm. After flying forward for 20 days, the immortal starworm individuals finally become less. On the way forward, there are all exploding planets, and the whole universe has become a piece of ruins. We just mix in and float towards the front. Not far away, the person in charge appeared in front.


    However, they are only defending against invading immortal insects and did not carefully search the surrounding meteorites. Moreover, a meteorite belt, with hundreds of thousands of meteorites and various damaged fragments, is completely endless ruins.


    Chen Hao glanced and said excitedly: it''s really detoxifying. If the matrix is more, it will mix their nine fields like this. I''ll see what expedition they take.


    At this time, I am not happy at all. I remember that there were only about 100000 immortal starlings, but now there are almost several million, and their number has increased tenfold in less than a year. The speed of reproduction is amazing.


    If no one cares and lets them reproduce, this scene is the portrayal of the whole universe in the future, and it will be more terrible, because if they don''t die, their number will only increase, not decrease.


    Seeing that I was worried, Chen Hao comforted me and said: don''t worry too much, boss. They are already resisting, and there will be no immortal existence in the world. If we can''t kill them now, it doesn''t mean that we can''t find a way in the future, and can''t the Tiangu armor in your hand kill them? But now we haven''t had a chance to experiment, so don''t worry too much.


    I nodded. At present, I can only do this. My own safety has not been settled, and I have no time to worry about the safety of the whole universe.


    Through the defense line, there are several connected giant planets, on which a large number of troops are stationed. The meteorite belt flies millions of kilometers around them. Under the action of gravity, it forms an arc circle and always surrounds the whole space. In this way, we don''t need to make any changes, It only takes some time to go around the whole space.


    A month later, a vain palace appeared in front. That''s the palace of the controller. In contrast, Haotian''s domain is a lot shabby, but his domain is built in a hurry. In addition, there is no one under him. He is alone and doesn''t need to be gorgeous.


    But after the meteorite made half a circle, I realized that there was no controller in it. I was delighted and asked Wu De: can''t other controllers come to this domain?


    Wu De nodded and said: according to the old saying, it took nine cattle and two tigers for the controller to build this connected space. Any controller stepping into each other''s field will trigger a chain reaction, which will lead to the collapse of nine domains at the same time. However, if they are connected together, their half step controllers can support them at any time.


    When I heard this, I was completely happy. The temple radiated light and the array was opened. At the same time, three guards emerged.


    Wu De and Chen Hao turned pale with fear and hurriedly asked me: boss, what are you doing?


    I smiled easily and said: don''t be nervous. This is the territory of No. 2 controller. He has fallen and has now become our territory.


    Chen Hao was so excited that he asked me to hurry to the palace.


    Naturally, I want to go to the palace, but what I want to see is my blood gas release. What will happen to the immortal starworms? After all, they are feuds with the Tiangu family, and they can''t have no reaction.


    But now we are in the rear. The first response is the army of the controller. Almost the temple was released, and hundreds of strong men rushed over immediately.


    The breath of my controller was released. Hundreds of kilometers away, the people who rushed over immediately stopped. Someone exclaimed: the controller, how is it possible? How can he get here.


    They don''t say, I haven''t thought about this problem, and so do Wu De. After all, several people don''t treat me as a controller at all, or we don''t have this concept in our subconscious mind. Now they say, I also feel strange. Since the controller can''t go to other areas of control, why can I come here?


    And the surrounding space-time also looks very stable, with no signs of collapse.


    When we were all confused, the immortal insects in the distance suddenly became restless and began to attack the defense line. All the people in front of us were strong. Seeing the immortal insects in the rear and me in front, I didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    However, after the restlessness of the immortal star bug, only a small part of it impacted the defense line, and the other part still tightly around the center, occupying half of the whole space.


    I saw that my eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Su Dong put a special egg here. It looks really special. Layers of immortal insects seem to build a defense with their own body to protect the things inside.


    Unfortunately, Su Dong is not here. I can''t ask what it is. I can only turn to the person in charge, smiled and said: don''t make a fuss. I''m just here for a trip and won''t do anything. What should you do or do when I don''t exist.


    Hearing what I said, the people looked at each other. The leader roared: Zhang Tong, don''t think that no one can control you when you step into the controller. I advise you to take care of yourself and don''t be too arrogant.


    I smiled and said: to tell you the truth, no one can control me here. And I don''t think you''re going back. If the army that doesn''t destroy starworms breaks through the defense line, I''m afraid the other areas can''t be maintained.


    "You..." the man was so angry that his face was livid, but one word came out, and the back was swallowed by him. Cold voice asked: are you serious?


    I said: if you don''t take it seriously, do you think you still have a chance to stand here and talk to me? But now you have to answer me a question. What is the thing that the immortal starworm is protecting?


    The person I talked to just now had a slightly relaxed face and a much kinder tone. He said: we don''t know the details, but at the beginning, someone saw that there was a golden egg in it. It exploded after impact from the core of our main star. After being swallowed by the mother body, the mother body never moved. In the first few days, we tried to attack, but it was ineffective. Since then, there have been immortal starlings almost every day. Now


    The man smiled bitterly and said: the half step controller can''t attack, and we can only build a defense line to prevent them from spreading.


    "Oh!" I answered and felt something serious. We don''t fight, but at least we have to find out what''s going on inside.


    Seeing that I didn''t make a sound and the immortal starworms in the rear were pounding again, several people were a little anxious. When I saw it, I said: tell your people, I''m just passing by and visiting here, but if someone wants to attack me, don''t blame me for being ruthless at that time.


    They are the main force to resist immortal starworms, and they can''t kill them. Under the gap of strength, they know how to choose.


    The leader bowed his hand to me and reminded me: I hope the master can keep his promise. Now in the No. 2 domain, he can''t stand the toss.


    I nodded to reassure them.


    Seeing their backs, Chen Hao said: Unfortunately, if there were no star insects, now is the best time to kill them.


    I nodded and looked at the palace. At the same time, I heard a voice and asked Han, how is the drop of soul blood of the second controller now.


    Han Chuan said to me: I didn''t help him or suppress him. Now the consciousness inside began to recover, but very few.


    "Enough!" I was glad to know that it was the master''s palace. The things in it were not so easy to take, but it would be much easier if their master helped.


    When I stepped into the palace, there were several elderly half step controllers, but they didn''t dare to resist under my pressure. For them, my arrival was just a change of master.


    The weak have no choice as long as they want to live. They can only survive if they obey.


    We didn''t dare to break into the territory of the controller. At the same time, we didn''t trust several elderly half-step controllers, so we stopped outside the hall and began to accumulate the soul blood of the second controller.

 Chapter 675

    Although No. 2 has only a wisp of soul blood left, it is the controller after all. It only took more than half an hour for the divine consciousness to stabilize. In the face of my question, his divine consciousness was directly closed and did not communicate with me at all.


    In the face of such a strong person, any threat is useless. The only way to survive is to give him a way to speak, but in the face of such a strong person, I''m afraid verbal promises are useless.


    Han even threatened to erase his ghost directly. Even so, that wisp of divine consciousness still ignored us.


    I smiled and motioned han to stop talking. However, when we were all silent and ready to go directly into the temple, the divine consciousness of No. 2 suddenly sent me a message saying: there are countless arrays in it. Even if my servant leads the way, you have to pay a price if you want to go in.


    "Oh!" I pretended to be surprised and stopped. I didn''t care and said: you are the controller, and I am also the controller. We have equal strength. Can you still hurt me?


    I said so, but I was still very alert in my heart. After all, if anyone enters my divine domain and enters my temple, even if I have been killed, I have enough ability to destroy it.


    After listening to me, the No. 2 controller sneered and said: you really picked up a cheap controller. Your ignorance is heinous.


    I was silent. Many things were no longer secret when I reached the position of controller, and I was not afraid to know what he brought out in his sneer. Besides, he''s trying to intimidate me now.


    Seeing my silence, No. 2 sent a message to me again and said: Zhang Tong, let''s make a deal. You give me a drop of blood essence and I''ll let you in.


    I thought he would ask me to let him go, but I didn''t want to put forward such a request, but my blood essence not only contains the ancient characters of Tiangu civilization, but also has the huge vitality left by several times of quenching, and even integrates the secret disk, which naturally can''t be given to him.


    I don''t need to cover up when talking to him. I just said: there are only two bottom lines. Just now you put forward one, and the second is to let you leave. Don''t think about either, but I have a suggestion. I can let you live, but only in the space under my control. In it, I can give you simple freedom and may let you leave in the future. If you don''t agree, I''ll erase your soul now.


    After a pause, I pointed to the palace in front of me and said: it''s just a palace. I don''t care if there are tens of millions of treasures in it.


    I have said the impossible bottom line and possible conditions. The final choice lies in him. As for what I say later, I am sincere. Even though there are millions of treasures in it, I don''t see anything right now. It really doesn''t have any attraction for me.


    When I finished, my palm condensed an ancient word, ready to wipe out his spirit at any time. But number two said nothing and waited for the final death.


    Chen Hao couldn''t watch anymore and said to me: boss, don''t talk to him. You see, his domain has been broken. If there is anything in it, don''t waste time with him here. Kill him directly. Let''s go to another domain.


    My patience was also to the extreme. I nodded when I heard the words. The ancient characters flew directly like the soul light in the palm of the hand. Seeing that it was about to happen, number two suddenly sent a message to me and said: wait, I promise your request.


    "It''s late. Now we''ve changed our mind!" I refused to give him any hope, but the ancient characters quietly slowed down. When I refused, No. 2 was really worried and hurried to say: wait, don''t you want to go to another domain? I know how to avoid them and where their things are hidden.


    I said coldly: I give you limited time, so I don''t want to talk to you. You''d better give me the most satisfactory answer.


    No. 2 was really worried. He asked me: does your promise still count?


    I nodded. After all, survival is also his bottom line. I want to get what I want, and naturally I want to give him what he wants.


    The ancient characters hang several centimeters above the soul light. As long as an idea, I can completely erase him and give him a deterrent instead of blindly talking about conditions.


    No. 2 understood what I meant and said to me: there is a mechanism in the palace, which is under my throne. As long as it is closed, the counterattack array of the palace will fail. To tell you the truth, my array is my lifelong effort. Let alone you, there are more controllers. Once the array is started, it is not easy to survive.


    I believe what he said. After all, this is his nest. After years of operation, coupled with the intrigue of several controllers, it is false to be unprepared.


    No. 2 said the location of the mechanism. I didn''t go in personally, but let a guard and a servant of a half step controller of No. 2 go in. I watched the whole process through the guard. The old servant did find the mechanism under the throne and closed it according to No. 2''s instructions. When I came out, the guard didn''t encounter an attack. Even so, I''m still not at ease, Directly ask No. 2 to tell where the treasure is, and then let three guards in. As soon as the treasure house was opened, I was stunned outside.


    There are many things we have never seen before. The important thing is that half of them are extremely rare materials in the universe. Of course, these things are of no use to me, otherwise they won''t be in the warehouse. They should be on No. 2.


    Chen Hao and Wang pangzi''s underwater acoustic space were all full. Finally, Han Peng had to make room for himself. The space of the three people was barely empty.


    No. 2 looked at the treasures being taken out, sighed and said to all of us: Zhang Tong, we really underestimated you. There are enough reasons for you to live until now.


    I smiled and said: be careful, it''s the only way for us little people to deal with you.


    No. 2 said: indeed, we all underestimated you. If we had known this, we should have let the Tao of heaven completely destroy you.


    I smiled and said: then we would also like to thank you for giving us a way to live. But don''t worry, now I will fulfill my promise and let you live.


    Controller two listened and shut up immediately. Chen Hao ridiculed: thirty years of East and West, don''t worry about the past. Take a good look at the present.


    Chen Hao also opened his carry on space and revealed a treasure light. He said: look, your things have become mine now. Don''t think about it. If you want to think about it, think about how to provide for the elderly in the future.


    No. 2 was so angry that he snorted and took back his divine knowledge directly. I didn''t dare to be careless. I built a cage with ancient characters, locked him in it, and then threw him into the Haotian mirror.


    Chen Hao said arrogantly: what kind of clothes!


    When we were doing this, several old servants were watching. Chen Hao wanted to go into the palace, but I stopped him. I was careful to make the Wannian ship. Who knows if No. 2 will have the idea of killing fish and breaking the net.


    After sorting out the booty a little, the temple flew over openly and everyone was ready to go up, but at this time, the old servants of the eight and a half step controller knelt down to me and begged: Sir, please take us in for the sake of the old man!


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t even want to take them, but now they all knelt down and begged me. I can''t do without an answer.


    Just looking at the age of a few people, they are the kind of existence that has come to the end of Shouyuan. I''m afraid they exist before No. 2. Naturally, such people are not qualified. They just touch the light of the controller to reach the current state.


    That means they have received great benefits. Such people are loyal. Taking them around is the real time bomb. Moreover, their realm is very empty. I''m afraid they are just like domain masters when they really fight.


    People who are of little use to me and will explode at any time, no matter what they say, I won''t take them with me. After thinking about it, he said: you are free now. You can go anywhere you want, but it shouldn''t last long. You can go to other fields.


    After that, I ignored it and went directly into the temple.


    In the temple, Chen Hao also looked at the half step controllers reluctantly and said: boss, why don''t you take them? If you think about it, those who serve tea and water are half step controllers, how much more wind?


    I said: No. 2 is the same as what you think. Only a few half dead people came. Do you know why?


    Chen Hao shook his head when he was too lazy to think. Wu De said nearby: there are not many half step controllers of Shouyuan. No. 2 doesn''t have to worry about them doing some activities at the bottom, because they are dying and won''t take risks.


    "Do you hear me?" I stared at Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao nodded, but sighed: but if you give me orders, I promise they can''t do anything harmful.


    I ignored his fantasy and directly controlled the temple to leave.


    On the way, Chen Hao was still immersed in fantasy and said: in the future, when I step on the controller, all the servant girls I call will be half the controller.


    Wang pangzi had the same taste as him, and they painted big cakes in the temple.


    We walked around, and no army came to intercept us on the way. It can be seen that my words played a role. Of course, I also kept my promise and did not interfere here. As for the Temple No. 2, they couldn''t get it.


    On the way, I avoided the eyeliner, and then I concealed the smell and the light of the temple. During this period, Han took out the ghost of the second controller and asked him how to get there.


    The nine of them support each other. Naturally, there is a channel, but the channel must be guarded. Naturally, we can''t go, but I don''t believe they can really have no ghosts.


    Sure enough, after careful inquiry, No. 2 did leave a secret way. We can go through the secret way without being aware of ghosts. And the next domain is the domain of controller 5. Controller 5 is not in it yet.


    But that''s also the end of our trip. We won''t catch number five in the future. If you can loot something by the way, it is undoubtedly an unexpected harvest, and this harvest has great hope with the help of No. 2, because No. 2 said that he knows where their things are hidden.


    And number five is the civilization of science and technology.

 Chapter 676

    I have been holding the soul light of controller 2, let him lead the way in front, and directly reach the domain of controller 5 through a small secret channel.


    Compared with the fall of No. 2, No. 5 is completely a world of science and technology, but there is no planet here. It has been replaced by steel buildings. The steel rings hover in the whole void and appear very busy.


    I looked and felt that it was not safe here. I might be found out when I went out.


    But No. 2 told me that the domain of scientific and technological civilization is the easiest to avoid. They rely too much on science and technology, people''s strength is not strong, and science and technology is a dead thing, which is easier to cheat than people.


    No. 2 first let us hide the heat of our body, and then hide the breath of life. I frowned and thought it was too easy.


    But the last two let us stop the blood flow in the body. My eyebrows frowned. Although we have the ability to understand everything, the blood flow in the body can not be stopped. Even if it is stopped, it will only take a few hours.


    No. 2 said: only when there are no vital signs, no heat, and no trace of blood flow, their scientific and technological equipment will be paralyzed. Otherwise, the circles of steel giants you see are defensive weapons, and their people only live in the core.


    I looked at the dense arrangement. If a volley was fired, the temple could be broken into pieces.


    Thinking of this, I turned back and said to Chen Hao and Wang pangzi Wu De: you three go to Haotian mirror first and don''t come out easily.


    Stop the blood flow, it''s very dangerous. Their cultivation is low, so there is no need to take risks. There is no problem for Han to encounter danger with the help of Tiangu armor.


    No. 2 also felt so safe and began to give us advice. I was a little speechless. Han also whispered to me: they were connected. I''m afraid there had been no less conflict before. Look at his positive appearance, he wanted to fight himself.


    I also have this feeling, simply not in words, according to his guidance, hid the temple, and then Yukong passed. They all felt each other very clearly. On the way, we passed through the metal ring directly. As a result, there was no reaction in it. A spaceship even flew past us without stopping.


    No. 2 smiled and said: I know he''s hiding some cores. I''ll take you to get them now.


    I looked at each other and felt speechless. New hatred and old hatred can really make people so crazy?


    As a result, under the leadership of No. 2, we entered a remote and dilapidated steel fortress. At first, I didn''t believe that the things of No. 5 controller would hide here, but when I saw the guards, I believed that the guards here were obviously different from those outside, and their strength was extremely strong.


    No. 2 said when he arrived here: it''s difficult to go in now. As long as we move the things inside, the alarm will be triggered and will be found at that time, but you can only stay for a few hours and just leave.


    I nodded. He thought very well. I don''t have to think much.


    When the treasure house was opened, it was full of energy crystals. I opened my carry on space and put it away. As expected, the alarm was triggered, and millions of spaceships immediately swarmed over and surrounded a piece of time and space. Han Han and I fled in a hurry, but they didn''t detect us when we passed through the drone group. The No. 2 method was very practical, but soon someone piloted the mecha. After they gave instructions, millions of warships bombarded us at the same time.


    Now that I have been discovered, I am not hiding. The blood flow in my body, ancient characters and cosmic symbols emerge at the same time. Haotian mirror irradiates the void, shoots a circle, and instantly destroys tens of thousands of unmanned spacecraft. However, such losses are almost negligible for a civilization with highly developed science and technology.


    The important thing is that their controller is not one person, but the whole civilization. When the No. 5 controller leaves, he takes away the strongest war machine. However, in such a world where strength depends on manufacturing, there is likely to be a second powerful war machine.


    At this time, No. 2 also reminded me: don''t stay here for a long time. Scientific and technological civilization is different from our civilization. We should leave as soon as possible, otherwise we will fall into a siege. We should know that their number is too large.


    After stealing something from No. 5, No. 2 seemed very excited. He called us in words and put himself on our side. It seems that Su Yan and we can get out of the Qingling world. In addition to their contempt, the other is their internal struggle.


    Constrained by each other, everyone chooses to wait and see. As a last resort, they don''t want to wade in the muddy water. In the end, nature is our rise.


    The warships pursued were like bees, but they faced the controller. When their large war machine didn''t start, they couldn''t stop me. After breaking through the siege, we returned the same way.


    The second controller also sighed and said: the channel I secretly got out for tens of thousands of years is gone.


    During the escape, I replied: your domain is about to fall. Do you still care about this?


    After passing through the channel, the pursuers behind didn''t follow, but the channel was soon blocked by a light. It''s impossible to come next time. But it''s not easy to come to the domain of this controller for the second time, unless I can surpass them in the future, and I can be free from regional restrictions, maybe I can come here.


    But at that time, they will not come secretly, but openly. It is uncertain that they will come to worship.


    Of course, this is just my idea. After all, so far, I haven''t found that my power can break through, or even integrate the power inherited by Haotian to me.


    Back to the palace of the No. 2 controller, as a result, we fell down. The old servants ran over again. This time, the No. 2 directly begged and said: Zhang Tong, I''m like this now. I guess your strength will be better than me when you let me out. They have been with me for countless years and have never done anything too much. I can let them hand over their life soul blood. I hope you can take them with you.


    I nodded and said: if they can hand over their own life blood essence, I can take them with me.


    No. 2 got my nod and communicated with several people. After all, it was an old man. As soon as he spoke, it took almost no time. Several old servants gave me the blood essence.


    I directly gave Chen Hao my blood essence and pointed out that I had several old servants follow Chen Hao. It was also a dream for Chen Hao in advance.


    Wang Da Pang joined in the fun, but the latter had the cheek to ask Chen Hao for three drops of his life essence and chose three old servants.


    Chen Hao doesn''t eat alone. Seeing Wu De''s greedy eyes, he gives Wu De three drops of blood essence, and he keeps the rest himself.


    Followed by the servants of the half step controller, all three faces glowed red. I shivered. Their taste is really unique. Anyway, I''m not used to seeing several old men shaking in front of me as soon as I open my eyes. What''s more, I don''t live alone. I still have Handan around me.


    When they were laughing, I was checking this harvest. When I saw a dark golden energy core, No. 2 couldn''t help laughing and told an unknown history.


    It turned out that the secret passage was made by the fifth. Thousands of years ago, the fifth secretly sent someone over and didn''t steal anything valuable, but it was a coincidence to steal the Armor Helmet of the second controller.


    In peacetime, the No. 5 controller did not hide anything and directly lit his helmet, resulting in No. 2 being a laughing stock for thousands of years. Such a great humiliation, No. 2 one has held a grudge until now.


    After listening to his words, I was very excited. Needless to say, it must be a wonderful star core. Unfortunately, we can''t recognize it when we''re old. We can only ask the controller, which may be happy in my heart. No. 2 said without concealment: it is a complete fourth level stable energy star core. You know, there are nine found in the whole universe. As long as the two are combined, you can create a controller.


    Nine, two and one controller. Except for the current four controllers of scientific and technological civilization, the last one is in front of us. Moreover, No. 2 added the word stability behind the energy crystal of level 4 civilization, which shows that it is more precious.


    I can''t feel the energy fluctuation when I hold it now. It can be seen that it is stable. Such a powerful thing can be used only when it is stable.


    I was more excited than number two and put away the energy core alone.


    Han Fu looked at the performance of No. 2, disdained to send a message to me and said: if there are such internal intrigues among our people in the future, we should deal with them as soon as possible.


    I gave a voice. Indeed, internal problems are the biggest problem of the alliance. Thousands of miles of embankment was destroyed by the ant nest, and their intrigue is undoubtedly the ant nest.


    No. 2 hasn''t realized it until now. He also thinks that our rise is all due to their carelessness. We need his spirit of internal struggle now. Naturally, we won''t ridicule and remind him.


    After a few good words, I started the temple and flew towards the front line of the defensive army.


    Our arrival caused a riot, but after I reiterated that they were just passing by to find out what the immortal starworm mother was doing, they settled down a little, but they were still very alert.


    As a result, several old servants who had just been accepted played a key role. Their words were more useful than my guarantee. After they came forward, we even went directly to the headquarters.


    Han he and I looked at each other and were speechless. If we didn''t accept their old men, the army wouldn''t stop us now, but it would never let us step into the headquarters.


    In the headquarters, I saw the imprinted virtual shadow of the egg captured by the immortal starworm. It was a golden egg with countless streamers circling inside. Right in the middle, there was a red figure, like a baby of the immortal starworm.


    My face changed and I said, "that''s the mother of the second immortal star bug.".

 Chapter 677

    Su Dong said it was two special eggs. I didn''t think it was the mother of immortal starworms. I thought it was a special egg.


    But I never thought it would be a matrix.


    Now it is just a matrix, and their reproduction speed has been extremely fast. If there is an additional matrix, they will soon devour nine domains. At that time, they will leave here and harm the whole universe.


    I asked the general accompanying me: do the other controllers know the situation here?


    The general nodded and said reluctantly: they know, but they won''t do it. Even if they do, they won''t do it until we all die.


    Intrigue, regardless of the overall situation, the situation of the nine controllers is really helpless.


    The general said: after our adults were killed by you, it can be said that this field is useless to them, and we have become cannon fodder. We have no choice but to die in battle.


    I understand his helplessness and situation, but I can''t help. Can only ask him, have you ever attacked the core part of it?


    The general said: at the beginning, we attacked once, but the stars were not destroyed. None of the people we went in came out. In the end, we had to leave it alone and retreat outside.


    There must be a lot of people going in, and the half step controller should also participate. They can''t get close, and it''s hard for me to get close.


    But if we don''t destroy the eggs of the new mother of the immortal starworm now, it will be a great disaster in the future.


    When I communicated with the general, Chen Hao looked at the distribution of personnel here. Soldiers are stationed in the whole area. Visually, there are at least hundreds of millions. Chen Hao asked: it''s a death for you to stay here. Even if there is a controller to take over in the future, you won''t be reused. If you like, you can follow us.


    I frown slightly. I don''t have this idea, but I don''t think it''s safe. After all, I have a feud with No. 2. How dare we use his people.


    But Chen Hao didn''t care about this at all. The voice told me: boss, this is a ready-made head. If we want to fight against the controller, at least we need someone who can compete with them. If you miss this opportunity, you really can''t have a second chance.


    Wu De also said: the second remnant soul is in our hands. It''s easy to control his army.


    I also expressed my concerns and said: it''s certainly not possible to force them to obey. The hidden danger is too great. After all, our strength can''t hold them down.


    Hanhe said thoughtfully: maybe he can discuss with No. 2. I don''t think he wants his people to be treated as cannon fodder and die here.


    Well, I thought I could try. If number two helped, the hidden danger would not be too big.


    Chen Hao also promised at this time: you can rest assured, boss. As long as they are willing, I can definitely train them into an army that obeys orders.


    It is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders. Under a perfect system, it is easy to obey, and the soldiers who surrender in history will be requisitioned again. But in history, many generals were killed by demobilized soldiers.


    I don''t want Chen Hao and Wu De to take this risk. If their strength reaches the half step controller, I don''t have this concern at all.


    Chen Hao knew I was thinking for them and agreed: let''s see what the second controller said. It''s OK.


    I found an excuse to retreat, and then gave Wu De the soul light of the second controller to negotiate.


    Han and I asked the general to take us around. On the way, I had been looking for a breakthrough. Han saw something and said to me: Tong Tong, I know what you want to do, but that''s too dangerous. Moreover, my second uncle took them out. Naturally, considering these, he won''t do things regardless of the safety of the whole universe.


    I said: wife, I don''t have a problem with my second uncle and father, but their methods are extreme and won''t consider the consequences.


    Su Dong and Su Yan''s way of doing things is to make up for it later.


    Of course, I''m not saying they''re wrong. At least against the controller, they can only do so to maximize their advantage.


    Han Peng made a sound and didn''t say anything.


    The general also noticed my intention, took me around in great detail, and said in great detail: now there are immortal starlings coming around, but there are also loose places. Moreover, we observed that every few days, immortal starlings will bring the swallowed planet in and feed it to the immortal starworm mother who is completing the hatching, At that time, a channel will be opened. At the beginning, we had 50 half step controllers and 5000 domain masters. Although the whole army was destroyed, they were just close to the mother of the immortal starworm.


    I looked in the direction the general pointed out. There was heavy defense. More people than the headquarters.


    I asked: now, how long will they feed?


    The general said in silence: the day after tomorrow, but our timing is different from yours. One day is your two days.


    So that''s six days later.


    Han Han didn''t talk to me anymore. On the way back, I asked the general tentatively: your adult was beheaded. Didn''t you want to find a new way out? If you stay here to resist, you will only end up dead.


    The general has the final say, implication: "we are naturally looking for a way out, but I am not the only one who has the final say, and I have to ask the elder."


    I smiled and didn''t continue to entangle this problem. I changed the topic and said: the elite of controllers should be stationed in your nine domains, and there should be many people outside.


    The general also said without concealment: I''ve rarely been to the areas controlled by adults, but I heard him say that adults have more than 500 life stars and troops on them. As long as the controller gives an order, they will gather immediately.


    Even if Chen Hao persuaded No. 2, I don''t want to take the outer life star. After all, we don''t have the ability to straighten it out in a short time.


    In the future, like Haotian, I may not want too many men, but will build my own army.


    I made a sound, changed another topic, and asked him: now the edge of the universe has been opened, and several controllers have passed. If the crack is being closed, can''t we open it?


    If the opening of the cosmic crack is controlled by the enemy, we will always be passive.


    But it''s still early for us, and without asking him, I can directly ask the No. 2 controller.


    Now, I just want to dilute the topic that attracted him just now. After all, when I suddenly asked about this kind of thing, it was abrupt and inappropriate at the same time.


    When we come back, we still go back to the temple, and the three guards have been guarding. After all, the surface peace doesn''t mean anything.


    Chen Hao and Wu De are also negotiating with No. 2 at this time. As I thought, No. 2 doesn''t want his men to be used as cannon fodder by other controllers, but he is also afraid of being used as cannon fodder by us. When I went in, I just heard No. 2 say such concerns and directly said: we are short of people now, and death is inevitable in future battles, So I can''t give you a guarantee that they won''t die, but I can guarantee that they are in our hands, we will treat them as our own soldiers, and we will never be special.


    The original promise caused a great shadow to me. At that time, I was too naive, and Han was not around. I misestimated the form and misestimated the war, resulting in an unrealistic promise.


    Now, I won''t make that mistake again.


    But number two is not a child. He knows the cruelty of war better than I do.


    After silence, the second gave us a voice and replied: I can let them obey, but you should also abide by your promise and treat them equally.


    Hearing this, Chen Hao couldn''t hide his excitement. No. 2 continued: there are 300 million elite in my domain, but there are many casualties due to the invasion of immortal starworms. Now there should be more than 200 million. They are all soldiers, but their families are distributed on three life stars. In the future, these three life stars should be protected.


    His reminder is not unreasonable. The strong also have seven emotions and six desires, and lovers need protection. If their relatives are put in danger, no one will work for you wholeheartedly.


    I printed it out and gave the positions of the three life stars to me and Han on the 2nd. After I lit them on the astrolabe, I found that their positions were very special. At the same time of protection, it can be said that it is also a threat.


    I smiled and said: I didn''t expect that you also need to use this means.


    No. 2 said with some displeasure: in the future, you will understand that if you want to dominate a domain, things are not as simple as you think.


    I also answered him directly: I won''t control so many life stars in my life, so I don''t have to worry about your worries.


    If you can''t take care of it, nature can only use means, but as long as you can take care of it, nature doesn''t need such means.


    No. 2 listened to two sneers and didn''t talk to us. Just let an old man around him give the amulet to Chen Hao.


    Chen Haoli, who had long been sharpening his hands when he got the talisman, was about to go out and incorporate, but I stopped him and said: if you go like this directly, I''m afraid it will cause riots. Take the talisman and go to the general who showed us, and he will tell you how to do it.


    When I was probing, the general had already had the meaning of "obedience", but he also said that this kind of thing was not his has the final say, but was implying that I had another person or a unit to hand the military power.


    If Chen Hao wants to control 200 million troops, the first thing to do is to deal with these people. It will be natural at that time. However, if he goes out with a talisman, they dare not disobey, but this can also be regarded as beating the faces of those people. He will certainly do something behind their backs in the future.


    As soon as I remind Wu De, I know how to do it. With him, I''m relieved.


    In the next few days, Wu De and his colleagues took over the army, while I paid close attention to the immortal insects outside.

 Chapter 678

    Han Peng knew that I had made up my mind, just stayed by my side and didn''t say anything against it.


    On the fifth day, as expected, a group of immortal starlings came from the crack. They all had a planet in their mouths. They didn''t go in immediately after they came in, but lingered around. At this time, the immortal starlings inside were also adjusting. They seemed to want to get out of the way, but in fact they built a defensive circle. Even if they got out of the way, it was not so easy to go in.


    The general who took us on patrol also came at the first time and told me that if you want to go in, they will give way tomorrow. The first time is the best chance to go in, but it''s easy to go in, but it''s difficult to come out. Sir, do you really want to go in?


    He did not cover up the question, proving that he no longer regarded me as an outsider. I didn''t hide it: an immortal starworm mother is enough. If one comes, our universe will be destroyed. Naturally, I won''t sit idly by.


    After a pause, I continued: you protect your domain, and I also want to protect my world. There are billions of people everywhere, and many of them are not practitioners.


    When the general heard this, he bowed his hand and said: if every strong man were like an adult, our universe would not be so fragmented. It''s my honor to meet your excellency.


    When I heard this, it was generally clear that Chen Hao and Wu De had made progress.


    "There is no honor or no honor. I just do what I can."


    When I said this, I thought of master Haotian and master Han Wuqi. There are many things worth learning from them.


    The general''s eyes were red, half knelt in front of me and said: if you go in, you will be willing to take people with you.


    I reached out to help him up and said: I can go in alone. If you really want to help me, help my two brothers and straighten out the army as soon as possible, which is the greatest help to me.


    The general said in a military tone: Sir, please rest assured that my headquarters will obey the instructions of adults and their brothers and will never interfere.


    When I heard this, I helped him up again. I was still muttering in my heart for fear that he would kneel down. But this is the last time. After getting up, he said to help Chen Hao and them understand the pattern of the whole army.


    The world of the master is bigger than the kingship of the Qingling world. The existence of hundreds of life stars is definitely a great network of relationships.


    Rights are intertwined, which requires a familiar person to sort out, and may even kill some people.


    But it''s not wise to kill now. I believe Wu De will handle it well.


    As soon as the general left, Han Peng gave me the Tiangu armor and said: Tong Tong, you should be careful when you go in. Do what you can. Don''t rush in. I''ll wait for you here until you come back.


    I put on the ancient armor, said a few words with Han, walked out of the temple alone, fell directly at the feeding entrance, sat cross legged in the void, staring at the front.


    My appearance soon attracted attention. Everyone was talking. Chen Hao rushed over at the first time and said: boss, are you crazy?


    "I''ll go in and try. It may not be possible, but it may not be impossible." I said, and at the same time, I sent a message to Chen Hao and Wu De, saying: if I can''t get out, remember to take your sister-in-law away and don''t wait for me.


    Wu De also hurriedly said: boss, there are eight controllers here. It''s not your turn to take action. We don''t need to take risks.


    I didn''t go back to Wu de. in fact, he knew better than I did that civil strife was the most important thing in the eyes of the controller. Otherwise, the immortal insects would rage in the divine domain of No. 2. They wouldn''t have no response, and even didn''t send a reinforcements.


    By them, the universe and the seven realms will be in crisis.


    Wu De and Chen Hao, seeing my firm attitude and no persuasion, let me do what I can and take the overall situation into account.


    I nodded and didn''t see anyone for the next half day. But maybe it was the young general who passed on what I wanted to do. For a moment, the army was boiling, which could be regarded as a disguised gathering of some people''s hearts.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the top level plays tricks and plays the so-called overall situation, but the soldiers at the bottom are actually very simple. They don''t have so many fancy intestines, and the question they think is very simple and direct, that is to do the most useful and direct thing.


    And what I want to do now is undoubtedly what they want to do.


    On the sixth day, when the first ray of dawn appeared, my rules began to spread, and ancient words escaped from me for the first time.


    I did this to test whether this space can really accommodate my strongest strength


    The test results let me breathe a sigh of relief. My strength will not cause instability to this void. It can be accommodated. By noon, I have been shrouded in a golden light, surrounded by scattered rules and ancient characters. The smell of Tiangu armor converges in the golden light and does not escape, but as long as I shoot, he will explode like explosives.


    At that time, the immortal starworm will be in chaos.


    At noon, the indestructible starlings floating outside began to approach, and the indestructible starlings surrounding the mother began to move in this direction and began to prepare to make way for a passage.


    Then I stood up from the void and said to everyone: I may fail, but if I fail, I will break the domain, so you should be prepared. If the domain breaks, you should leave at the first time.


    Collapse of a domain, there must be a huge space-time crack. And I will banish a large number of immortal starlings with the help of space-time cracks. If they don''t have time to escape, they are likely to be banished together.


    Hearing my voice, Chen Hao and they all gave an answer, but Han Peng didn''t say a word and looked at me from a distance.


    I turned back and smiled at her. When I turned back, the gap had appeared, and the immortal insects behind began to worm. Get out of the way and let the immortal insects outside in.


    Almost at the same time, the golden light outside my body exploded, and the terrible power swept through the stars. I realized the power of Tiangu armor. I didn''t notice our immortal starlings until I reacted, and suddenly became a mess.


    They don''t have much wisdom, but they still remember their former enemies. Besides, Tiangu armor can kill them, that is, they smell the smell of natural enemies and are not calm at all.


    As Chen Hao said, we only know that Tiangu armor can kill immortal starworms, but we have never practiced it. I just verified it this time.


    At the moment when the immortal insects were in chaos, I rushed out. The small wooden axe fell and turned into a kilometer long giant blade. Even so, I just cut a kilometer long crack in the body of an immortal insect. When the axe blade dispersed, the crack of the immortal insects began to recover.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. I felt that I couldn''t achieve any effect. I quickly revealed my virtual body and turned into a giant hundreds of kilometers high. Even so, compared with the immortal starworm, I still looked small.


    Tiandao boxing was played one after another to shake away several immortal insects around. When we really got among them, we found that it was not easy to fight such a huge immortal insect.


    Before, I looked at them across tens of thousands of kilometers and saw only a whole. Now, after close contact, I found that facing my virtual body, every immortal star worm is still like a wall.


    However, I also found that although the small wooden axe did not kill an immortal star worm, the restless immortal star worm did not swarm around me, but seemed to be afraid of something and kept crawling to stay away from me.


    This makes me sure that Tiangu armor can indeed suppress immortal starworms. Their escape is an instinct to smell danger.


    But this kind of escape didn''t last long. The roar of the immortal starworm mother came from the distant core. With the roar, all the immortal starworms who had fled and avoided turned around and rushed towards me.


    But at this time, I have confidence in my heart. Since they can smell the danger, it proves that the words left by the ancestors of the ancient family tomorrow are right. A full set of Tiangu armor can indeed kill immortal starworms and even the mother. It didn''t work just now, but I used the wrong method.


    Huge size has both advantages and disadvantages. Now they want to siege me, but in limited space, they can only launch four immortal starworms to attack from four directions.


    The small wooden axe hummed in my hand, followed by the totem on it, and the virtual shadow of the universe emerged. After the veins on it became apparent, it immediately formed a whole with the armor and Pangu flag.


    The small wooden axe swept across and directly drew a golden semicircle, which spread out in the void in an instant. The immortal starlings besieging me were cut off before they had time to avoid.


    And when they tried to recover, a cosmic star map suddenly appeared on the small wooden axe, accompanied by a flashing totem. The wound that had been recovered was torn again, and that force has been acting continuously, tearing the body of the immortal starworm. In just a few seconds, the immortal starworm that had only been cut and split was torn into debris, And this is not over. The cosmic virtual shadow continues to release the totem and tear the debris into dust again.


    At this time, the cosmic totem slowly dissipated.


    Seeing that their companions were cut off, the surrounding immortal insects instinctively came forward and devoured them. Among them, two giant beasts with a body size of more than one-third of the ordinary immortal insects grabbed the debris at the first time and devoured the bodies of the four immortal insects.


    I frowned slightly. Even if that force can suppress the recovery ability of immortal starworms, it is no different from not killing if it is swallowed by other immortal starworms.


    However, just when I was ready to do it again, the two immortal starworms that swallowed up my companions suddenly twisted their bodies madly, and then totems appeared on their bodies. Almost in a moment, their huge bodies exploded, and the power on the small wooden axe showed again.


    Seeing this scene, I was long relieved and planned to kill a path of blood with a small wooden axe.


    However, I underestimated their number. In the roar of similar commands from the mother, the scattered immortal insects gathered again to form an insurmountable meat wall in front of me.

 Chapter 679

    The area of No. 2 is not big, but it is not small. It is a space containing dozens of stars, and the position occupied by the immortal starlings now covers half. Now it is almost endless. Now I just have an approximate position, but the distance is far away. If I think about the past, I will kill all the immortal starlings in front of me.


    Even if the small wooden axe is good, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it.


    But just when I hesitated to enter, there was a light behind me. Countless shining arrows fell across the sky, covering an endless range. I turned around and found that the general was throwing long guns with millions of troops.


    The original good spear was thrown from the domain master''s hand and instantly tore a large area of immortal insects.


    At the same time, Chen Hao and Wu De also came with the army and opened a channel for me in the same way.


    The arrow rain fell intensively, the immortal insects were torn apart, and the front was completely empty, but even so, it was still just a way.


    I swept the small wooden axe, and the star sky and totem were revealed at the same time to completely eliminate the torn immortal starworms. At this time, Chen Hao and a large number of people shot to open the containment in front again.


    So many shocks, I stepped hundreds of thousands of kilometers. Feeling my approach, the sound of the mother body of the immortal starlings became more sharp and high. The immortal starlings around me squirmed one after another, and some huge ones began to hit me.


    The ancient words in my body flickered, the blood gas around me was surging, and my virtual body doubled again. I punched out the immortal starworm that hit me. The void trembled. The wriggling immortal starworm body was like a spring. It was compressed quickly. The huge body was shortening. Almost at the same time, the small wooden axe fell and directly killed it.


    The strongest attack of the immortal starworm is impact. If I didn''t inherit the power of Haotian, I couldn''t bear such impact, but now I can fight it.


    After hitting dozens of heads in a row, Chen Hao launched another attack, but from the power point of view, their power has been weakened a lot at the current distance, and their future role may be ignored.


    However, after this attack, the immortal starlings behind began to devour their companions to improve their body size.


    I was stopped outside and couldn''t stop it when I saw it. In just a few minutes, the body size of dozens of immortal starworms doubled. Without Chen Hao''s help, my way forward became difficult and needed to be cut off.


    Finally, when he broke into hundreds of kilometers, he bumped into an immortal starworm that swallowed it.


    I don''t know how many immortal starlings it swallowed. Its body size has approached the mother. Under the impact, its huge body stands still, but the blood around my body is unstable. In a hurry, my small wooden axe fell down. However, in the face of such a huge beast, the small wooden axe only splits a wound, but fortunately, the totem keeps releasing its power, It began to spread from the wound.


    However, the speed of spread has been very fast, but it is not fast enough compared with the immortal starworm. Moreover, just as the immortal starworm collapsed, the void exploded. Behind him, there was an immortal starworm who had also devoured his companions. He bumped into the immortal starworm being destroyed. The immortal starworm body that had been stopped by me moved forward for hundreds of meters in an instant.


    I don''t have time to retreat, and now as long as I retreat, the space will be occupied by immortal starlings immediately. It''s not easy to rush in.


    Hundreds of meters of movement, with a huge power, my blood boils, the ancient characters swaying, and a big mouthful of blood gushes out of my mouth.


    He staggered back two steps behind him.


    And right here, the third immortal starworm hit from behind.


    Until now, I understand that the immortal insects are not as intelligent as we think. They have a unique way to fight.


    No wonder the powerful Tiangu clan was destroyed under their attack. We all underestimated them.


    Seeing that half of the destroyed immortal insects hit me again, the Haotian mirror behind me emerged, the light shone, locked the three immortal insects in front, and the cosmic Rune pattern and origin pattern appeared, trying to tear them apart by force.


    However, at the moment when the original veins appeared, the whole sky was darkened. There was a huge toothed mouth in the stars that bit me down, swallowing countless immortal starworms on the way.


    My hair stood up and I recognized that it was the mouthpiece of the immortal star bug, and whoever had such a body shape was undoubtedly the mother of the immortal star bug.


    Facing the mouthparts that the mother swallowed up one third of the space, I could not avoid. I could only shrink my body at the first time. At the same time, the light of Haotian mirror swept around and penetrated a time and space. The body shuttled tens of millions of kilometers and barely escaped from its mouthparts.


    But just as the giant mouth closed, I suddenly turned back and entered the mouth of the immortal star worm mother.


    Its body spans a time and space, and it devours many immortal starlings. It is not a feeding state. As long as I go in, its body is a ready-made channel. When it breaks out, it is likely to go directly to the place where the golden egg is located.


    They should have seen me enter the womb of the immortal starworm in the rear. At the moment I entered, they launched an attack, and then the army began to retreat to make room for me and the immortal starworm.


    As soon as I entered the mother body of the immortal starworm, it reacted. All the parasites rushed out at once, just like a bee colony. Even if my body was found by them.


    Last time I met parasites in the mother''s body, but I met Su Dong at the first time. He took advantage of the balance of the world in the immortal star bug to avoid me. But now, under the rage of the immortal star bug, I am the only target of all the parasites.


    Ancient characters keep flying out and explode when they encounter parasites. In just a few seconds, I have constructed tens of thousands of ancient characters, but the number of ancient characters is still too small for the parasites in the mother body of the immortal starworm.


    The ancient characters constantly blow up the parasites and build a defense circle. Looking around, there is no gap at all. But now I have a bold idea. If a small wooden axe is cut out from the inside, can it tear the mother body of the immortal starworm?


    As long as the golden egg doesn''t hatch, it''s easy to cut off the immortal starworm and deal with him.


    Thinking of this, I continuously split the small wooden axe and destroyed a large number of immortal starworms. I hope that the power carried by these parasites can infect the mother like a virus, but after destroying the parasites, the power on the small wooden axe is also much weaker. At the same time, a strong power is generated in the mother of immortal starworms, Began to erase the weakened cosmic virtual shadow and totem.


    I didn''t feel disappointed, but deduced it for the first time.


    The power in the mother body of the immortal starworm comes from the blood, which proves that its blood can melt the power of the small wooden axe, but the other immortal starworms do not have this ability.


    It can be seen that the mother is not only special in body shape, but also in blood.


    At the same time, I also found that the blood of the immortal starworm can melt the power of the Tiangu armor, but the power of the Tiangu armor can also tear it. It is said that the ancient armor will have the same suppression effect on the mother tomorrow, but my power is consumed too much by parasites, and the power is very weak when I touch the mother.


    But now in its body, I remember that it took me more than half a month to find its meat wall last time. Now my strength has increased, but the front is full of parasites. I''m afraid it will take more time.


    I can stand it inside, but they may not be able to stand it outside. The mother of the immortal starworm in the violent state will not hibernate. Once it goes out, it must eliminate all potential dangers.


    In a hurry, I rushed forward with all my strength. The small wooden axe kept chopping down and forcibly opened up tens of thousands of kilometers of emptiness. There were all lights flashing around, but when the new light came up, the old light was already dim.


    Those dim and bright lights are the special forces on the small wooden axe. They can''t break through the dense parasites, but it''s only a matter of distance. As long as I shoot near the mother of the immortal starworm, I will certainly affect the mother of the immortal starworm.


    Up to now, I also feel that those parasites don''t want to kill me at all, they''re just a defense in the body of starworms. Different parasites do not prey on each other, nor is it the order of the immortal star worm. It is that the mother of the immortal star worm is threatened and they initiate protection independently. This is the nature and instinct of animals, and they know the truth that the lips die and the teeth are cold. They are completely not afraid of death. They kill one group and make up another immediately.


    But I did my best and still stepped out a million kilometers. According to the calculation, it is not far from the flesh wall of the immortal star worm mother.


    However, just as I was wondering how to do it, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the dark, followed by a huge immortal star bug.


    And behind it, there are more than a dozen, one after another. Before the first one reaches me, the front one has become a ball under the great impact. When I came in front of me, it had become a pool of meat mud, but this pile of meat mud was compressed and stronger than a meteorite. I was accidentally hit and flew hundreds of kilometers backwards before I stopped.


    I haven''t stabilized yet. The second wave of impact hit again. In just two seconds, two impacts pushed me back hundreds of kilometers.


    It''s hard to break in. Now I''m being knocked out. I''m a little anxious.


    However, when I was ready to leave from left to right, the parasites up, down, left and right were crazy and did not attack me. Instead, they all hovered around me and quickly filled the seat, pressing me in that space.


    At the time of the fourth impact, I finally showed my virtual body. The blood in my body flew out and condensed the soul blood body. The soul blood body blocked in the front after wearing the Tiangu armor. I used Tiandao boxing to punch through from the side.

 Chapter 680

    The blood soul body blocked the impact and also attracted the parasites around. I stepped out from the left and moved quickly towards the front.


    At this time, my huge blood soul body was completely invisible and surrounded by layers. While I felt it, Haotian mirror opened and directly penetrated a space-time, instantly narrowing thousands of kilometers. The distance moved several times was almost 10000 kilometers. You know, the diameter of the earth is only more than 6000 kilometers. If this is calculated, I''m afraid the mother body of the immortal starworm can devour tens of thousands of earth.


    Such a huge thing, looking at the whole universe, such a huge body, it is also a unique existence.


    After the light column of Haotian mirror was dim, I took back the Tiangu armor for the first time. At the same time, the soul blood body exploded, and countless ancient characters contained in it flew out. In an instant, countless parasites were annihilated and lost their target. The parasites didn''t react for a moment, and they bumped together in a swarm.


    But just as I was about to move on, the space suddenly shook, like a twist, and then there was light flashing around, and then a huge golden net was built.


    Seeing the lines built into a network, I recognized that it was the Rune of the mother of the immortal starworm, because in its blood, I had an insight into the existence of the lines.


    When the optical net appeared, it directly broke the light column of Haotian mirror. I fell out of the void and was almost torn. I thought I would face endless parasites. At the moment of falling, the ancient characters exploded from my body, and the small wooden axe split more than a dozen axes. All of them failed.


    It was empty around, and all the parasites were retreating quickly, passing through the optical network and disappearing into the darkness. Almost at the same time, a roar came from the void, and a golden immortal star bug drifted from the darkness, made a roar, and rushed at me through the light net.


    matrix?


    The familiar breath stunned me. Is there a matrix in the matrix? I was going to impact the rune network. Now I see the shining matrix hitting, instantly converging all my Qi and blood, and all the 36 ancient characters in the core fly out and hover outside my body.


    After I inherited the power of Haotian, all the ancient characters were lit up, but so far, I don''t know what it says, and it''s the first time to release them all.


    When the ancient characters appeared, the glowing immortal star worm mother also entered the network. I felt its breath only after I got close. It was not the new immortal star worm mother, or the immortal star worm I found in his body.


    But it was its soul. When I recognized it, my hair stood up all over my body. I remember Han told me that there were few soul bodies in demon beasts, but as long as they were cultivated, the soul bodies were extremely powerful.


    The mother body of the immortal starworm has been able to compete with the controller. Its soul will only be more powerful, and there is no doubt, because it hasn''t arrived yet. I already feel the powerful breath coming to my face.


    My empty body was raised again, and 36 ancient characters hovered around like ancient spells. Unfortunately, my use of them is just a simple release and then explode. After all, this is a lost thing. No one will use it. It''s all up to me to explore.


    The light soul body of the immortal star worm mother came to a hundred miles and heard it. A rustle came from the huge light body and turned into a sound in my ear. It was not threatening me or mocking. It said in a deliberative tone: little friend of Tiangu family, we have been hostile for countless years. Why? It''s not because of your so-called justice and the so-called protection of your home. Now you are the last blood of Tiangu family, and my family is on the verge of extinction. Why not turn fighting into friendship?


    It can speak, and it also brings a way to turn fighting into friendship, which surprised me. After all, not all civilizations in the universe have the same development process. The vocabulary of Qingling world may not be used in the outside universe.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Before I could ask, its head opened. It was bright with gold and shot like a needle. As the light faded, a golden throne appeared, on which sat the dead body of a giant. With a crown on his head.


    The mother body of the immortal starworm once again heard a voice saying: he is the strongest generation of Heavenly Emperor of Tiangu family. He is only one step away from stepping out of the controller. Although he is dead, his mind has been kept by me. There are many big secrets hidden in it. As long as you don''t bother us, the skeleton is yours.


    Bone horror is still glowing, which proves that the words of the immortal star worm mother are right, and the Lingqiao of Tiangu Tiandi is still alive.


    I received the voice, my face changed slightly, and immediately closed my divine consciousness and spiritual body, because I felt that it was peeping into my heart.


    However, when I just did this, the mother of the immortal starworm said: it''s useless. You''re in my body. I can insight into all your secrets. Now the chips I''ve offered are big enough. You and I have reached an agreement. I promise I won''t set foot in the Seven Realms in the future. How about it?


    The immortal star bug closed the crack on his head and covered the remains of the Tiangu emperor.


    I looked down at the small wooden axe in my hand and asked with a sneer: are you afraid?


    In those years, their population must have been countless times larger than now. Otherwise, it would not say that millions of immortal starlings are on the verge of extinction, but the number is large, and the emperor of heaven is one step away from the existence of the controller, which is not so easy to kill.


    At that time, it all chose to fight. Now it suddenly makes peace with me. Needless to say, it is the Tiangu armor in my hand that threatens it.


    When I asked, the immortal starworm sneered and said: afraid? My family has been in parallel with the universe for countless years, and I have never heard of the word fear!


    Its words are too similar to ours. It feels strange. I looked at the forehead of the light soul again and frowned slightly. Does it mean that it has absorbed the memory of the Heavenly Emperor of the Tiangu family? If so, I''m afraid the emperor had something to do with the Qingling world that day.


    Moreover, the step of stepping out of the controller should be related to the origin of the Qingling world.


    I didn''t speak. The mother of the immortal starworm began to give me an ultimatum. She said coldly: finally, I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it. Out of date.


    With these words, I was more sure of my idea. The emperor of heaven must have been to Qingling world and stayed for a long time.


    For such a long time, it can only be for the original Star core. It can be seen that the original Star core is related to whether it can step out of the realm of the controller.


    Now that the news is released, it can be said that the danger of Qingling world has been raised to several levels.


    But now I must not compromise. Let alone the universe, it has little to do with me. My blood and ancient armor alone don''t allow me to say "agree". That''s why the words of the immortal starworm fell from my ears. I said: not for a second. Come to war.


    Holding a small wooden axe, I rushed directly to the past. The immortal star worm mother snorted coldly, and the light soul rushed directly towards me. My small wooden axe cleaved down with all my strength, and the light directly lit up the whole void. However, the power did not overflow, but was imprisoned by the Golden network outside.


    When the light shines outside, I also see countless immortal starlings circling outside the optical network, which is the cannon fodder to prevent the power of Tiangu armor from overflowing and ready to resist with their own bodies.


    The mother can read what I mean and know that its arrangement has been detected by me. She said coldly: millions of descendants are enough for you to kill for a year.


    "Really?" I asked coldly. If it really needs to kill for a year, will it want to compromise with me? That''s impossible, because the power of the controller is not inexhaustible. I can support it for half a month at most. I''m afraid I can''t support the soul of the immortal starworm mother for so long.


    When the immortal starworm said four words to me, I had met its light soul. For a time, I only felt that I hit an iron plate, blood gas surged, the tiger''s mouth hurt, the small wooden axe hummed, and the totem and star map on it were flashing and emerging.


    I retreated hundreds of kilometers, but the light and soul of the immortal star worm mother did not move.


    Strong, stronger than expected. Han''s words are right.


    Moreover, the unique power that can hurt the body of the immortal starworm falls on the light soul, but it has no effect. It is directly blocked by the layer of golden light.


    But I don''t believe Tiangu armor can''t hurt it. I can only say that neither Han nor I have found a way to use it, otherwise Tiangu family will not place their hope on it.


    I took the initiative to attack and was shaken back. The immortal insects also tried to find out my reality and sneered: it was inherited power. I really overestimated you.


    The voice was still falling. The light soul hit me on the chest and was hit by it for dozens of kilometers again. The distance sounded scary, but under the virtual body, it was just a few steps back.


    Even so, I''m at a disadvantage.


    At this time, the immortal starworm is no longer talking to me. It is estimated that he is sure to kill me here. If there is no new discovery on Tiangu armor, I may really explain here. After all, the surroundings have been surrounded by the golden network. I think it is not easy to break the estimation.


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, I directly hit it hard. While I was hit and flew, the small wooden axe also hit it several times on its forehead, but its volume was too large for my strength to shake it. I can''t see whether I can hurt it now.


    But I believe that although I am an inherited power, I have not been fully integrated, but it is ultimately the power of the controller. If I go down with that axe, a big star in front of me will have to be cut off. I don''t believe that there is no problem for the immortal starworm mother.


    After more than ten consecutive impacts, my virtual body has been full of cracks. I can''t hold on for a few times and will be beaten back to my body.


    But at the time of the last impact, the action of the immortal starworm stopped a little, shook his head, and a golden light was emitted from the place where the center of his eyebrows closed the body of the emperor of heaven.


    Although it was very short, I caught it. It was not the pain, but the smell of the bones of the emperor of heaven inside.

 Chapter 681

    When the wooden axe attacked, it released the breath of Tiangu family. The spirit orifices on the bones had not dried up. After several attacks, the bones sensed the breath of their own people.


    I noticed this, and it was a continuous attack. Several times, the immortal starworm shook his head more frequently, and even stopped its action several times.


    Unfortunately, its defense is also strong. I can''t break through it. I didn''t take this opportunity to kill him.


    The recovered mother light soul of the immortal starworm made an angry roar, but the voice that came out to my ear was a strange man''s voice, which said two words faintly: my family


    Unfortunately, the following words didn''t come out, the soul of the immortal star bug took the upper hand, and the voice stopped suddenly. Instead, the immortal star bug roared angrily: old things, have been dead for so many years, do you still want to turn over?


    I didn''t expect that the immortal star bug occupied the soul of the emperor of heaven, which was similar to losing, but it didn''t really integrate completely.


    Now I feel the breath of Tiangu family, and the spirit of the Heavenly Emperor is still revived. Aware that the breath of the Heavenly Emperor was going to be suppressed, I released all the blood gas in my body, and the totems on the Tiangu armor showed up at the same time. At first, it didn''t play a big role until the star map on the small wooden axe appeared, and the old and ethereal voice said again: my hometown, never destroy starworms.


    After a brief eight words, the immortal starworm uttered a scream. This time it was not an angry roar, but a painful roar. With its cry, there was an extremely weak divine consciousness information pouring into my mind.


    I immediately stopped all the attacks in my hand, protected the weak consciousness with ancient characters and guided it into my soul.


    It was the message that the emperor of heaven exhausted all his strength to pass on. There was no room for any error. The message was weak but extremely huge. My powerful divine sense could not accept it all. When I was preparing to sort it out, I heard the voice of the emperor of heaven say: I trap it. You leave first and must destroy the golden immortal starworm mother egg, It is the latest species evolved in hundreds of millions of years. If it is born, its reproduction speed is ten times that of the current mother. At the same time, it will be more difficult to kill. Tiangu armor will also fail for it.


    The evolution of species is a very mysterious force, which takes a very long time, but as long as it is completed, they will become more adapted to the immediate living environment. It can be said that there are no natural enemies now. If it is evolving, it can be said that it is the most perfect creature in the universe.


    At the same time of receiving the sound, the surrounding golden light network dispersed, followed by a strong message from the mother body of the immortal star insects. The immortal star insects around retreated one after another to make way for me.


    I know that the soul of the immortal starworm is controlled by the emperor of heaven. The strong man who died for many years woke up after sensing the breath of his people and used his last strength to create opportunities for me.


    I stepped and flew out. On the way, I looked back. The light soul of the immortal star worm mother was still twisted and struggling in the dark. But all the immortal starlings around stopped, as if they had become sculptures.


    I saw a lot of things in my eyes. When I got the Tiangu armor, the last sermon only said that the small wooden axe could kill the mother of the immortal starworm. Now it seems that as long as I kill the mother, the immortal starworm will die naturally.


    Thinking of this, I strengthened my belief that I must get rid of the mother of immortal starworms.


    I dare not delay. With the distance, the light soul of the immortal star worm mother becomes smaller and smaller.


    I don''t know how long I flew, and I didn''t encounter the pursuit of parasites and immortal starworms on the way. But I know this is only temporary. The remnant soul in the Heavenly Emperor''s body can only buy me time, and can''t control the light and soul of the immortal starworm.


    And after this time, the bones of the Heavenly Emperor will really disappear. Next time he can''t help me.


    Thinking of this, my heart is inevitably sad.


    There seemed to be no end in the dark, but the mother body of the immortal starworm was huge and could not have no end. Finally, I saw the hole in its flesh wall, and did not consider where it would lead or whether it would get lost in it, so I directly drilled in.


    The body of the immortal star worm is very large, and the holes in its body are crisscross, so I can''t find a way out at all, but fortunately, there is a fixed star disk in my mind, which is positioned to a star outside. No matter how the channels are crisscross, I fly towards the place where the star shines.


    However, even so, I was a little dizzy. When I was about to lose my way, I suddenly saw a light in front of me. It was a sign and an arrow.


    When I saw the arrows, I thought of Su Dong at the first time. He had been in the immortal starworm for millions of years. These arrows can only be left by him, probably guiding the direction of the exit.


    I hurried along the direction of the arrow. As long as I met a fork in front, there would be an arrow on it.


    After spending almost half a day, a golden light finally appeared in front. I rushed out and saw the golden transparent light curtain at the first sight. After staying in the dark for too long, I suddenly saw the golden light curtain. I was temporarily absent-minded, but I soon reacted that it was the golden egg of the immortal star worm mother.


    I looked back and couldn''t see the whole picture. I could only perceive it with divine consciousness. I found that the mother body of the immortal starworm was still motionless, and all the immortal starworms were quiet in the surrounding stars.


    Seeing this, I heaved a sigh. It seems that the ghost of the Heavenly Emperor is not as weak as I thought.


    I don''t know how long he can last, but on the way out, I have digested all the memories he gave me. In addition to the things that the immortal starworm mentioned to me about stepping out of the controller, there are a few important words. He asked me to kill the golden immortal starworm mother first. As for the present mother, I can''t kill it for the time being.


    There is a lot of information about the realm, and I can''t figure it out for a while, but I have figured out part of the information about Tiangu armor.


    As I thought before, my use of Tiangu armor is wrong. The eight in front of the thirty-six ancient characters are: blessed by nature, there will always be stars.


    Eight words don''t sound unique, but it''s scary if it''s given supreme power.


    The following ancient characters are not mentioned in the memory, but there is an introduction to the ancient characters, which was found by the Tiangu family from a stone tablet floating in the stars, and used it as the foundation to deduce the current skill.


    In my memory, I mentioned the location of the ancient monument. I guess Tiangu didn''t know what the words behind it were.


    It''s enough to see that the people who found the stone tablet in the Tiangu family had a unique talent.


    Now there are golden insect eggs in front of me. I don''t hesitate. The emergence of ancient characters is no longer a scattered dance, but a unique array. Almost at the moment of the arrangement of ancient characters, a powerful force is emitted from the ancient characters, and a circle of golden light is scattered from me. Everywhere I pass, the void is cut, and dozens of motionless immortal stars are directly cut.


    I quickly took back that strength, attached it all to the small wooden axe, and hit it with all my strength.


    Xingyu manifest, but that piece of Xingyu is not calm. There is lightning and thunder, and the whole Xingyu moves with it.


    The eight ancient characters appeared in my mind. There was an impulse to read them. When I had this impulse in my heart, my hair stood up and my body could not help shaking.


    When I thought about it, I felt a mysterious force from the Unknown Universe. Even so, I read it out in a trembling voice.


    However, just two words, the blood gas in my body showed signs of escaping, but when the two words were read out, the void around the small wooden axe sank. The axe was no longer split from the front, but from another time and space.


    I have a feeling that as long as I read the eight ancient characters completely, I''m afraid something bad will happen.


    But it''s not that I don''t want to verify, but that kind of creepy thriller made me stop.


    The power that makes the controller creepy. What kind of power is that? After verification, I found that the 36 ancient characters were actually a kind of spell. What would happen if all 36 were read out?


    The mysterious vision made me curious about the ancient monument.


    The darkness lasted for half a second. After I stopped reading ancient characters, the light returned to normal, but the golden axe edge of the small wooden axe has changed into a dark black line. It is a space. Although it is a line, I can clearly feel that it is a space.


    And its existence also verifies the theory that the universe is just a line.


    The dark black line fell, and the golden egg light was instantly dim. The place where the small wooden axe fell seemed to be splashed with an ink mark, which quickly spread on the golden light curtain, and finally dyed the whole golden egg black.


    I frowned slightly and suspected that the small wooden axe had become a big dye vat under the blessing of ancient characters and had lost its original sharpness.


    But just as I was about to split the second axe, there was a sudden crack on the dark golden insect egg, followed by a huge crack in the dark blue place.


    The golden insects inside have not yet hatched, but the larvae of such a huge species as the immortal starworm are also frighteningly large. Such a giant, even the larvae, already have the ability to fight back.


    But when I saw that the eggs were broken, I didn''t stay too much. Before the mother of the immortal starworm recovered, I opened the channel with haotianjing, transmitted it more than 50 times in a row, and finally arrived at the temple.


    I almost fell, and a roar came from a distance. The immortal starworm mother raised her head and directly hit the No. 2 field. In her rage, it began to destroy this space.


    Han came over at the first time and asked me how I was. The golden immortal starworm mother must be dead. When I finally left, I saw it torn by the black light in its struggle.

 Chapter 682

    I didn''t explain too much. The law covers half of the domain, allowing Chen Hao to enter the temple and Haotian mirror with the disabled soldiers No. 2.


    The temple can''t hold so many people, but Haotian mirror can. It''s just a void space without any buildings. People who go in can only choose one space.


    But if we don''t go now and wait for the domain to collapse, we will all be crushed in it by that force.


    In just half a minute, a third of the domain collapsed. In a minute, the collapse will spread over.


    At this time, only more than 200 million people entered Haotian mirror and temple, and 50 million fell behind.


    I was so anxious that I kept urging. At this time, the original general No. 2 came directly to me and said: Sir, the power of the construction area is the power of the controller, and it is the superposition of several years. Now it is broken, and I''m afraid adults can''t bear it. If we wait, we will all be left here.


    It''s the wisest choice to give up the small and protect the big. Needless to say, I can feel the power emitted by the collapse of the domain. I''m afraid that only the immortal immortal starworm can survive in it. The rest can''t do it at all, even if I''m in control.


    It is reasonable to say that now it is put forward by their people, and my departure will not cause anything. But it must be chilling for us to abandon tens of millions of people as soon as we collect them. And those in the back are defending the immortal insects, because the road is far away, and they are still on the road now.


    Chen Hao said to me: boss, leave them alone.


    But I gritted my teeth and didn''t speak. I thought of Haotian mirror. It can open a channel to send people out. Can it also open a channel to let people reach us in the opposite direction?


    At present, if I wait, I can only wait for twenty or thirty million at most. The rest of the people can''t wait. It''s better to take a risk.


    After deciding, I raised my hand and asked Chen Hao not to talk much. At the same time, I transferred some people into Haotian mirror to make room for the temple.


    When several things happened, Haotian mirror also started and played a light column. Under my control, the distance played by the light column just fell in front of the people who came. Under my voice, those people swarmed into the light column. The next second, all the people who stepped into the light column came to the temple.


    In this way, all the people who needed five or six minutes to arrive entered the temple in just half a minute.


    But even so, it is impossible for everyone to take care of it. At least millions of people are scattered outside. Now, I can''t take care of them. The light of Haotian mirror reverses, directly breaks through the barrier of No. 2 domain with cracks, and the temple rushes out in an instant.


    We rushed out of the void for hundreds of kilometers, and the whole area behind us exploded. Only the huge figure of the immortal star worm mother was moving angrily. The rest, including the star fragments inside, were swallowed up by the collapsed space in an instant. That piece of the universe turned black, and the next No. 5 God area was also affected, but the barrier glowed and began to defend, Under this linkage, the other domains are revealed, and the eight luminous giant balls float in the universe like sugar gourd, mysterious and unique.


    I branded their position on the astrolabe for the first time. You know, such an opportunity is very rare.


    And I will definitely patronize here in the future, but next time I come back, I will not sneak, but come over openly.


    I located the location of Han''s parents. On the way, the temple didn''t stop. After avoiding the crack in the universe, I flew directly to my holy land.


    Maybe it''s the reopening of the cosmic crack, and the immortal insects are raging in their base camp. I use Haotian mirror to move on the way, and no one will stop me.


    But now, as long as the controller doesn''t do it himself, there is no threat to me.


    This time, with the help of No. 2, we gained a lot. Of course, the biggest gain was the obedience of the subordinates of the No. 2 controller, and we did what we couldn''t do at once.


    Of course, now I have a headache for him. After all, hundreds of millions of troops outside are his chips. I have to think of a comprehensive strategy.


    I guess he also wants to seek more opportunities for himself in this way. But for me, his threat is the biggest, and it is almost impossible to give him freedom.


    In addition to the harvest, there are also regrets. I have thought of the idea of finding a way to open the cracks in time and space. In the end, there was no result and nothing.


    But after so many roads, I also understand that some things cannot be forced. If you force too much, people will be very tired and put themselves in danger.


    And not all things can go according to their own plans. I can''t predict the sudden rage of the immortal starworm and the collapse of the void.


    I was not idle on the way. I sorted out the memory given to me by the emperor of heaven and focused on mastering the secret of using the small wooden axe, but compared with this, I was more curious about the mysterious ancient monument. Unfortunately, there are very few records about ancient monuments in my memory, so I can''t capture too many things.


    As for the breakthrough, I can''t understand many things. Even the parts I can sense are very obscure and can''t be understood in a short time.


    I sorted out the method of using the small wooden axe and passed it to Han. At the same time, I gave her the useful things.


    Not only that, I also put my memory into the minds of Wu De, Chen Hao and Wang pangzi, and asked them to pass it back to the core members.


    A person''s power is limited, but countless people understand together. What they can''t think of is likely to be thought of by an insignificant person.


    The master is already the peak of the pyramid, and it is extremely difficult to go to a higher level.


    I''m afraid there are many controllers in the parallel universe, but no one can take this step. I''m afraid I''ll be stuck at one point all my life just like them.


    Selfishness often brings not benefits, but harm and loss. Of course, this important thing can''t be given to everyone.


    Half a month later, we entered the realm of God. Jianlingxiao, they came to help Chen Hao and Wu De rectify the army of No. 2 controller, and began to build my domain at the same time.


    Haotian built this domain for a short time, and he didn''t have time to build it, and he didn''t need a comfortable domain. But we are different. Hundreds of millions of people live here. In addition to surviving, they also have a comfortable living environment.


    On almost the same day, Su Dong broke through the controller''s barrier and built his domain on my left. The next day, Su Yan also broke through the controller and built his own domain. The three domains are linked together to form our sphere of influence.


    As for their choice, I didn''t say much. After all, as they said, if we want to fight the controller, we can''t hold the heart of the ruler when our strength is not reached.


    The balance of the universe is broken and there are eight controllers ahead.


    The timing they chose was very ingenious. They were not attacked after stepping into the controller. Everything was so natural. We just watched the emergence of tongtianzhu, but we still didn''t capture useful information.


    As Tianlao said, the universe, parallel universe, its hidden secret, is likely to be something we can''t understand all our life.


    Life is just a grain of dust in the universe. Mysterious but small.


    After Su Dong and Su Yan built the domain, their troops also left my domain. During this time, mubai opened the magic door everywhere and worried their scattered people slowly. In just a few days, hundreds of millions of people gathered to build a second army.


    We now have only three domains, which is much weaker than eight controllers. But there are differences of opinion between us, but there is no intrigue, which is an advantage that the eight controllers do not have.


    During the construction of the divine domain, Tianlao also began to study the energy core I got from the treasure house of No. 5 controller. When he saw the core of the stable fourth civilization, Tianlao was excited and trembled. The voice trembled and told me that if we cooperate with the used core of level 4 civilization in our hands, we can create a weaker force of the controller of scientific and technological civilization.


    A weaker controller is also a controller. It can be said that our strength can be improved to a higher level. After all, what we lack now is the power of scientific and technological civilization. They have an advantage in many things.


    In order to speed up the research of Tianlao, Chen Hao and I spent half a month to find the fortress of the wandering wild world in the stars.


    At the beginning, the energy of the nuclear shell of the neutron star given to them by Tianlao has been almost consumed. In the face of survival and the strength I showed, Chen Hao and I took them back to the divine realm almost without talking.


    But as Tianlao said, there are many scientists in the wild world, but there is a big gap with the third and fourth civilizations. What they think of is not at the same level at all. In addition, scientists are very stubborn and stick to their own ideas, which is difficult to change.


    The concept of Tianlao can be said to be advanced, otherwise we can''t make energy weapons. Chen Hao and I gave him the power to command the power of science and technology, but a few days later, when Chen Hao and I went, we heard him arguing with a group of old scientists, and there was no progress at all.


    In desperation, Chen Hao adopted an iron hand and high-pressure policy to make those old scientists surrender and follow the idea of aging.


    This kind of practice is naturally angry and resentful in a short time, but due to Chen Hao''s means, they can only give in. However, a few months later, after many ideas of Tianlao were confirmed, their ideas changed completely. They took the initiative to learn without pressure.


    But the learning spirit of scientists is also terrible. Some don''t rest for months, and their physique is very weak. Cangxue dispatched a large number of pills, but it still can''t solve the problem of keeping the flesh of scientists.


    Finally, Chen Hao had to use force to force them to rest. However, driven by the thirst for knowledge, scientists have taken the initiative to transform their mechanical bodies, so that they can study day and night like machines.


    Finally, Chen Hao just sighed and said to me: these old die hards really only know the output and do not know the required production machinery.


    Behind the madness, we got huge benefits. Three months later, the first batch of warships were born. On this day, cangxue was the busiest day, because half of the scientists had physical problems because of excitement.


    As a result, Zhenkun and cangxue were baffled when they were sent to her. They couldn''t take care of half human and half Mechanical creatures.

 Chapter 683

    Scientists'' madness is something I didn''t expect. But I can only personally inject anger into their core. However, as long as I reply, they can immediately become work madmen.


    With their crazy efforts, Tianlao has trained a large number of scientific and technological talents. At the same time, they have built more than 100 warships in a very short time. However, these are only small warships. The manufacturing speed of large warships is not so fast. In particular, the Mothership comparable to the controller mentioned by Tianlao can not be built in a year or two.


    In order to provide them with raw materials, Chen Hao and I risked our lives, ran around the stars, looked for metal planets for them everywhere, and then pulled them back to my domain.


    In half a year, the changes in my domain were very great. Two floating temples were built, and the soldiers didn''t have to float in the air and had barracks.


    During this period, I also integrated the power of Haotian and completely became my own.


    When we were busy with construction, Han''s parents began to pay attention to the edge of the universe. In fact, Wu De has been monitoring the changes of the edge of the universe on the Tongtian column since this time.


    Because the balance has been completely broken, the cosmic crack has become larger, which means that large creatures can come over there, and the peace at the edge has been completely broken. The people in the opposite universe are no longer tempting, but someone began to come over. In half a year, three large-scale conflicts broke out, and neither side has been cheap.


    Wu De told me about a problem. It''s reasonable to say that the balance is broken. Now it''s strong on our side. People in parallel universe should be afraid. How can they launch an attack at this time?


    Tongtianzhu can''t see the detailed changes of the opposite universe, but I think there are strong people on our side, and I''m afraid there are new strong people in the parallel universe. After all, there are many strong people under the limited controllers. As long as they have the opportunity, they can step into the realm of controllers at any time, and there is Haotian on our side, but there may not be no opposite.


    Now the balance is broken, which undoubtedly gives them the best chance.


    Han Hua walked back and forth in the three domains and informed each other of the situation. In the past nine months, a fiery giant appeared on the edge of the universe. All eight controllers suffered great losses. The other party''s army has crossed the edge of the universe and stationed in our universe.


    At this time, Su Yan planned to talk to the eight controllers. I also think now is the best time. There is little possibility of conflict in the negotiation. After all, the matter has become a foregone conclusion and cannot be changed. They haven''t come once in nine months, which also shows that they acquiesce in our existence.


    Many things are like this. There are many obstacles when you want to do them, but when the general situation changes, the originally difficult things become easier.


    But now we don''t have to face the eight controllers, we have to face the strong ones in the parallel universe, just change one opponent.


    Before Su Yan took the initiative, the envoys of the eight controllers came together, just not to negotiate, but to count our sins and attribute all the changes in the universe to us. The implication is that we should deal with the next mess ourselves.


    Su Yan, Su Dong and I both chose to be silent and didn''t make any response. As a result, several envoys had no choice. As soon as the conversation turned, they directly asked us when to send troops.


    When I came over, Han Peng stared at me. I have little experience now and don''t know the eight controllers. Just listen to her father and them.


    Although I have few words, I still have the same mentality as ordinary people. I still feel a little uncomfortable listening to my elders, but I am not capricious. I can distinguish the priorities of things and understand that Han''s words are reasonable. So I didn''t say a word all the way.


    Su Yan and Su Dong are both resourceful people. In the face of the requirements put forward by the emissary, they are not in a hurry to answer, but to entertain the eight people. But in the generous reception, the eight envoys were on pins and needles and were in panic all day.


    But we just didn''t see them. On the seventh day, they finally stopped talking about our crimes and didn''t think it was reasonable for us to send troops to the edge of the universe.


    Su Dong and Su Yan didn''t say a word about the change of the whole attitude. As a result, up to now, we haven''t put forward any requirements. The messenger himself put forward the benefits to us. In return for our war, the eight controllers acknowledged our existence.


    I feel that Su Dong and Su Yan are waiting for this recognition, which is similar to the official declaration. On the surface, it looks like a one-sentence thing, but it indicates that our existence is recognized.


    After negotiation, in the evening of that day, there was a looming law in the universe, which passed the declaration issued by the eight controllers, which meant that from this moment on, we were no longer rebels, but belong to the controllers of the universe.


    In addition to this important declaration, Chen Hao and Su Yan also asked for a lot of materials, even soldiers. I didn''t dare to use the soldiers of eight controllers, but I thought that the future war would be extremely cruel. These soldiers in my hand can''t sustain the consumption for too long.


    Finally, 200 million troops came in and were broken up by Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao and formed again.


    I didn''t want to repair the materials of civilization, but asked Tianlao to make a list, but the messenger''s face changed when he got the list. Tell me: Sir, we can give you such materials, but the No. 5 adult treasure house has lost a stable energy core of level 4 civilization. If our intelligence is correct, you still have a damaged but stable level 4 energy core in your hand. Two cores are in hand. I know what you want to do, but what adults don''t know is that the emergence of you three adults has caused great changes. In the law of the universe, the party who breaks the balance first will be the party at a disadvantage in the suppression of the universe.


    Moreover, this disadvantage will continue to enlarge with the growth of our strength. If adults are out of the control of scientific and technological civilization, our universe will probably become scorched earth at that time.


    I didn''t think about my problem. After all, this kind of thing is not in my scope of consideration, and I know little about what happens on the edge of the universe.


    But the messenger didn''t look like a fake when he spoke. Now I was baffled, but hesitated. I still insisted on the things on the list, but gave him a promise. I won''t let the scientific and technological civilization in my hand develop, but the things must arrive, otherwise the soldier won''t get out.


    They sent my words back, and I got a reply on the third day. Things will continue to be given to me, but they also warned me to abide by the agreement.


    On the seventh day, our supplies were sent in a steady stream, and we had to send troops as agreed. When Chen Hao mobilized the army, he left all the more than 200 million elite of the No. 2 controller and set out with 300 million people, two-thirds of whom were from the eight controllers.


    I frowned slightly and felt that it was inappropriate to do so, but Chen Hao reminded me not to forget the killing of donkeys. Zhen Kun also persuaded them one after another and said that similar things had happened many times in Qingling world.


    It is easy to say anything when defending against foreign enemies, but as soon as the general trend stabilizes, any agreement is just a dead letter.


    Under persuasion, I also think it makes sense, and what''s more, Su Yan and Su Dong can hardly see their people in the army, but they have enough reasons, because they have few people, they can only give a few generals, not others.


    Finally, we have Chen Hao, Jian Lingxiao and Wang pangzi as the coach, and there are yuhuatian, Wang Dafu and so on. Chen Hao and Wang pangzi have servants of the half step controller around them. Although they are not as good as other half step controllers, it is not a problem to protect them comprehensively. Yuhuatian and Wang Da Pang have selected elite protection around them, and they all have my soul blood. They can condense the soul blood in case of danger.


    Su Dong and Su Yan went out to fight directly. I continued to stay in the divine realm. In the face of our arrangement, the faces of the 18 envoys were extremely ugly. After all, each of their masters controlled hundreds of life stars, and there was no shortage of troops. Their purpose was to ask the three strong men to participate in the battle. As a result, only two of them went now. Naturally, their faces were not good-looking.


    But so far, they also know that it is useless to say much, and they can only compromise.


    When the army leaves, I leave everything to you, Wu De. At the same time, Wu De is in charge of the three divine domains. Wu De is also hard. The three old servants around him are basically running, but not everyone can have this right. Of course, Wu De is not the most suitable candidate in my heart. Even if I retire in the future, I will take Wu De with me and will not leave him in the center of power.


    Because Wu De is proficient in power struggle and doesn''t show disgust at ordinary times. Although he is helping me now, we can see the enthusiasm in his eyes.


    People will change, loyalty will also change, especially under the influence of power, anything can happen.


    The candidate in my heart is Jian Lingxiao. A righteous sword repair can guarantee the eternal principle. None of us can compare with him in this regard.


    It''s too early to say this, but Wu De is by no means the best manager in peacetime.


    Han Peng saw that I had given the right to Wu de. there was no objection on the surface, but he warned me privately. Now Wu De''s strength can''t be on an equal footing with us, and there can''t be any trouble.


    Moreover, I give them rights. In addition to being the most suitable candidate, I also hope he can become addicted and slowly indifferent. Even if not, it can make him slowly realize that rights are not a good thing.


    The ultimate goal is that I don''t want to see what I think.


    I believe Wu De can slowly understand my pains and adjust his state of mind.


    After listening to my explanation, Han Hu made a sound and didn''t say much. We have not experienced the betrayal of our relatives, but it is very painful.


    I stayed to keep my hand. If something happened to Su Yan, I could still deal with it outside, but the war was brewing. This period of time can be said to be safer than the previous period. It would be a waste if I spent it like this.


    Finally, Han and I decided to go to the void to find the ancient monument found by Tiangu family.


    According to the information given to me by the emperor of heaven, the monument is not in our universe, but it is strange that the location of the monument can be recorded by the astrolabe.


    Finally, Tianlao gave his guess that the location of the ancient monument is likely to be in nothingness.

 Chapter 684

    I left with Han Hua secretly. In addition to Han Hua, I also took my old daughter. After all, many things in the universe can be better solved and understood with science and technology. Taking her can save a lot of trouble.


    When we left, the spaceship we drove away was a spaceship built from the back. They have a better energy core and many attached functions. However, it is powerful. We didn''t find another person in the spaceship until we left the Xingyu where my domain is located, Jiang NV.


    It was only when she took the initiative that we found that she had been hiding on the ship, otherwise her breath was covered by the energy field of the ship, and we couldn''t find it at all.


    Jiang Nu came out and said with an apologetic face that she was repairing the spacecraft. Unexpectedly, she was brought into the universe by us.


    In the face of such a bad excuse, Han Li and I were speechless. In the Qingling world, some of them who have gone to college often go to the production fortress built by Tianlao to watch, but to intervene, they have to understand the principles in addition to memorizing a lot of things. It takes them at least a year or two to keep up with the backward knowledge.


    However, Han Peng and I didn''t expose her lies, but we had arrived here and it was unrealistic to send him back. You can only take it with you.


    After we came out of the Qingling world, the distance between Jiang Nu and me became farther and farther. I wanted to forget what had happened and give him and me a peaceful life.


    But Jiang Nu doesn''t intend to do this. She will take the initiative to approach me many times. I can see it, but I never blame her. After all, I put it down when I was ignorant, but I''m afraid it''s not that simple for her.


    It''s just that there won''t be anything between us. After Han saw my attitude, he hasn''t mentioned Jiang NV''s matter. Although she has not been able to conceive until now, her mother gave birth to Su Xiaobai and her, which proves that the autopsy is not unable to give birth.


    Now that the situation is like this, she probably doesn''t have time to ask, and it''s irresponsible for a child to be born in troubled times.


    Yuan''s daughter''s closeness to Han looked in her eyes. She didn''t say anything or show hostility to Yuan''s daughter. Everything was as usual.


    In the current cosmic situation, I don''t need to hide my breath at all. When I get to the stars, I open the Haotian mirror. In addition, the spacecraft itself has the ability to shuttle through time and space. Under the alternation of the two, in less than half a month, we finally see the nothingness described by Tianlao.


    From the situation seen by the naked eye, the place of nothingness is no different from the space where we are. The only difference is that we can see a lot of stars in the universe, while the place of nothingness is dark without any starlight.


    The boundary between the two spaces is also very clear. There is no fuzzy transition zone. Beyond the boundary, there is eternal darkness.


    Jiang Nu said next to her: if the light of nothingness we saw last time really came out of it, I think there may be some life in it.


    Tianlao''s daughter continued: it''s not possible, but it must be. As for the existence of the light of nothingness, there are many records in the universe, and even the controller has personally explored it. It can be concluded that it is an energy, but we can''t detect and sense that power with our current means. But since ancient times, no one has brought out information from it. If we enter rashly, I''m afraid we will annoy the creatures inside and cause unnecessary trouble at that time.


    It sounds incredible to be unable to detect, but it is relatively clear in simple terms. For example, ancient people did not know what power lightning was. The reason is the same, very simple.


    It''s just that my daughter wants me to stop now. There''s no need to take risks.


    I didn''t speak, but repeatedly confirmed that the light spot on the astrolabe is in nothingness. According to the explanation of Han''s mother, only when there is a connected space can it manifest on the astrolabe.


    Now that it appears on the astrolabe, it proves that the place of nothingness is also a space, and it is a space connected with us. In that case, we can pass.


    As for the creatures inside... I grew a beard and said: since the strong of Tiangu family can enter and come out, we should also be able to.


    Speaking like this, I still looked at Jiang Nu with worry, turned back and said to Tianlao''s daughter: you and Jiang Nu stay here, I can go in with Han. If something happens and you can''t wait for us for too long, you can leave first.


    If the memory of the emperor of heaven could have more memories about the void space, it would be much easier for me to do it now, but now I only know one position and have no understanding of it. Naturally, I can''t take my old daughter and ginger daughter.


    But when I finished, Jiang Nu said firmly: I will follow you. I am not afraid of danger. If you don''t let me go, I''ll go into nothingness after you leave.


    She has taken her words seriously. Before I answered, Jiang NV nodded and agreed. Jiang NV followed her in. Tianlao''s daughter also said at this time: only I can drive the spaceship. Although the speed is not as fast as you, the spaceship is still very useful in space. Let me follow in!


    I didn''t say what they said. In that case, I didn''t stop. I just said: no one knows what danger there will be. When I encounter danger, I can only try my best.


    In fact, I don''t say that Jiang Nu and Tianlao''s daughter are not the kind of people who will call for help no matter how dangerous they are around. Even in times of crisis, they won''t blame me for leaving them.


    But at least I want to make it clear to let them know what dangers their choices will face. I have never encountered the situation mentioned above, but I have heard it from many soldiers. On the battlefield, what I fear most is to hear the cry for help from my comrades in arms.


    Sometimes the original rational choice will change because of the voice of asking for help, and the final result is to pull more people on the back. Therefore, the real brothers on the battlefield often don''t make a cry for help when one is in danger.


    Of course, we may not encounter such a situation when we go in.


    Agreed, I fixed a nearby planet on the astrolabe. The two light spots were immediately connected by a line, and our position was displayed on the line by a green dot.


    Up to now, I don''t understand whether the astrolabe is the product of science and technology or the product of Xiuzhen civilization. In short, it feels very strange, but it itself does not contain any energy. It is like a watch used in our daily life, with a single function.


    But its single function is very important when it is placed in the universe. Han is also adjusting her astrolabe and marking the points inside and outside, so that we can find a sign when we go in.


    After everything was done, I pointed out the general direction. The ship broke through the darkness and disappeared directly into the nothingness.


    Inside, the range of light emitted by the spacecraft became smaller. The old daughter soon analyzed that the external atmospheric structure was different from the vacuum we were in. It was rich in many rare elements in the universe, which blocked the propagation of light.


    Tianlao''s daughter couldn''t do the test here. She just collected samples. The whole space can''t see any light except the light emitted by the spacecraft. In this way, it gives us the feeling that there is always a dark curtain in front of us. It seems that one end will hit it. Affected by this illusion, the speed of the spacecraft has slowed down.


    We began to move, and the green dot representing us on the astrolabe also began to move slightly. According to the travel speed of the spacecraft, I calculated the approximate distance. There is at least one month to reach the place where the Tiangu ancestors found the stone tablet. If we fly at the current speed, it will take at least five to six months.


    Although the eight controllers are now pinned down, I don''t have that long time to waste. After calculating the data, I spread the voice to make my daughter speed up. However, when I spoke to her, I found that she looked highly nervous and even fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Because of the preservation of people''s bodies, Tianlao''s daughter began to practice after contacting us. Although her progress was very slow, she also came to xuantongjing with the help of cangxue''s pill. She was an entry-level. As a novice monk, his physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary people. Even in dog days, he won''t sweat.


    Aware of the abnormality, I whispered: is there something wrong.


    My daughter heard me ask, swallowed her saliva and said: all instruments can''t detect, but I always feel that there are many things around our ship. They seem to be watching us and following us all the way.


    I frowned slightly and got a little hairy by her words. Because after entering the nothingness, my divine consciousness has always covered the vicinity of the spaceship. If there is something outside, I should feel it for the first time.


    Seeing doubts on my face, Han and Jiang Nu also released their own rules. The result of induction was the same as me, and there was nothing. Jiang asked Tian Lao''s daughter if it was an illusion? Our cultivation is higher than yours. We can''t feel it, and you can''t feel it. And the instruments on the ship didn''t respond.


    "Not an illusion!"


    Tianlao''s daughter said with certainty.


    Her words made the ship quiet immediately, and the needle drop could be heard. The four people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. After half a minute, I guessed and asked: is it possible that the goddess''s cultivation is weak, but she can feel the existence of those things?


    Both Han Dan and Jiang Nu think it is possible, but they can''t completely suppress their cultivation. Only I can do it. I closed the blood, then the spine, and finally the orifices.


    When the last force in my body disappeared, my whole body blew up.


    Tiannv is right. There are many things around. They are moving with the spacecraft. I don''t know what it is.


    Han and Jiang Nu immediately knew what was going on when they saw my face.

 Chapter 685

    It''s hard for me to describe the feeling now. That thing is not induced by my spirit or Xuanli. If I have to say what it is, it can only be my body.


    This feeling is like a ghost approaching a mortal, even if it can''t be seen or touched, but mortals can feel bursts of cold, and they will feel like there is a person around them.


    After a short thriller, I slowly calmed down, because the things outside just followed, as if there was no intention of attack. I motioned to the goddess to open all the protective plates of the spacecraft and expose the transparent glass.


    In the whole process, tiannv was worried. After opening the window, there was darkness outside, but I could detect that there was no such creature within the range of the front light, so I motioned to tiannv to turn on the side light.


    The heavenly daughter looked back at me, meaning are you sure you want to do this? I didn''t speak, just nodded slightly. The heavenly daughter slowly stretched out her finger and pointed it on the switch. She hesitated for a few seconds before she suddenly pressed it.


    When the surrounding lights lit up, I clearly felt those things running around. At the same time, there was a sharp scream.


    But under the light, there was nothing around. However, the scream was heard by Han and Jiang nu. They had no time to speak. Han directly reached out and turned off all the lights around.


    I know she''s worried that we''ll disturb them and the ship will be attacked.


    As soon as the light went out, the scream stopped. There was darkness and silence around, and I could feel those flying things slowly gathered around the ship, but I didn''t do anything special.


    The spacecraft still flew smoothly. After a long time, I was long relieved. The blood and gas flowed and the spine glowed. At the same time, I patted tiannv on the shoulder and said: don''t pay attention. As long as they don''t attack us, they don''t exist.


    There are many mysterious creatures in the universe. We can''t understand them all. As long as it doesn''t harm us, we can only let it.


    But we guessed the existence of this space. Jiang Nu guessed with her limited knowledge: could it be life in dark matter?


    Tiannv said: it is possible that the whole nothingness is a space composed of dark matter.


    I know something about dark matter. It is said that in the space where we live, what our eyes see is only a small part, and most of the other things we can''t see. Those are the so-called dark matter.


    But now we don''t use metaphysical force. We can feel it simply by the body, which is different from dark matter.


    Han has never been to college, but she knows a lot about Qingling world. She expressed her opinion and said: what you say is possible, but have you ever thought that not all creatures in the universe have a long life, even if they have a long life, but under a huge number, many people will die naturally every day, According to the law of cosmic balance and the rules of Qingling world, should there be a place of reincarnation in the universe?


    Han''s words woke us up. The Qingling world has the existence of the underworld. When they come to the great wilderness and the Seven Realms, they have the existence of the underworld.


    Looking into the universe, shouldn''t there be such a place of reincarnation to maintain the balance of life?


    Jiang Nu felt a little incredible and asked tentatively: do you mean that this is the land of reincarnation in the universe, similar to the underworld of the Qingling world?


    Both Han and I nodded at the same time, and they stopped talking.


    Tiannv has no concept of the place of reincarnation. I gave her a simple explanation. She soon understood the law of cosmic balance.


    After understanding, she also preferred Han''s guess that the laws of nature need balance, and life also needs balance.


    After unifying their opinions, we have a guess, but whether it is specific or not, we still need to find evidence. When there is no conclusive evidence, our guess is just a guess. In order not to let people fall into the dead end of guess and conclusion, I told them not to think about everything in this way. As long as they don''t affect our actions, they don''t take care of it.


    Sailing in the dark, if not the astrolabe can mark the target, I''m afraid I will have panic. Over the past few days, tiannv didn''t rest. It was difficult for him to support the human body.


    On the seventh day, Jiang Nu drove the spaceship instead of her. I let her rest and raise her spiritual orifices with her soul blood to alleviate her fatigue as much as possible.


    After Jiang Nu drove, the speed of the spacecraft was also raised, and I began to try to move through time and space. I also tried to use Haotian mirror. Those creatures outside still didn''t respond. I was relieved to use Haotian mirror.


    Seeing that we were about to reach the place where the ancient monument was located, a large mass of light suddenly flew in the dark, which was exactly the same as the nothingness light we saw outside.


    Its appearance made me alert. From far to near, the speed exceeded our imagination. It came to us in an instant. It stopped dozens of kilometers away from us. Its light lit up a void. It was like a thick fog around, and the visible range was very short.


    The light seemed to be watching us. At first we didn''t respond, but after he stopped for a moment, the heavenly daughter suddenly screamed. When we looked back on her, we found that her body was becoming transparent, as if it was going to disappear.


    Han suddenly said: I''m afraid our guess is right. This is the place of cosmic reincarnation. Do you remember that when the light of nothingness appeared, it brushed away the remnant souls of many strong people, which should be the power of reincarnation.


    There were changes in the heavenly daughter. I was also worried. I played a lot of ancient characters to protect her, but the effect was very small. It just slowed down the disappearance speed. It can be seen that the power of the controller can not occupy too much advantage under this mysterious power.


    But I don''t understand. What''s the use of hanpeng''s saying this to tiannv now?


    I know Han''s character. She rarely says useless words. Especially at this time, since she speaks, there is follow-up, so I don''t waste time asking.


    Sure enough, Han Peng went on to say: we can be in this space because our accomplishments have been enough to go out of the universe. In other words, we are qualified to enter, but the goddess''s accomplishments are not qualified to enter. Now we are going to be expelled.


    I listened to Han''s words and frowned. Now it''s obviously impossible to fly back. It''s estimated that the goddess disappeared before I went far.


    During this period, I tried to use my own blood, but the result was still useless. Even the Haotian mirror containing the origin could not be changed. A few flags tossed down. When we touched the heavenly daughter, we felt that our hands were going to pass through her body.


    There is no time to delay. At present, the only way is to make the cultivation of the goddess of heaven reach the great holy land or the heaven realm in an instant.


    I have such ability now, but the heavenly daughter''s body can''t bear it at all, unless I wash and practice her with my blood and recast her body.


    However, this force of forced promotion and indoctrination will make her a container in the future. It is impossible to improve by relying on her own cultivation. If you want to improve, you need to break it like a bottle and make it big first.


    Because of Han''s guess, we are not sure whether it is right or wrong. If this is useless, it is tantamount to destroying the heavenly daughter. So I quickly told her about the relationship.


    Facing the unknown death, the heavenly daughter is also full of fear. She told me: my practice is just for fun. I never thought I would become a person like you and reach the heaven realm. It''s already a great hope for me. I won''t blame you. Hurry up, I feel like I''m going to turn into a light.


    I didn''t hesitate when I heard the speech, so I injected a lot of blood and gas and directly destroyed her flesh. Where did the heavenly daughter bear such pain, she screamed and cried.


    Crying is a kind of vent, but it can also alleviate some pain. It''s just that I didn''t expect such a big girl to cry like a child.


    It''s easy for the controller to reshape a flesh body. Besides, my blood is special and mixed with many special forces. In just half a minute, the tiannv''s body has been reshaped. The rest is to expand her meridians and turn her into a container.


    If it is an ordinary promotion, it can end at this step, but tiannv and Tianlao have made great contributions to us. While injecting Zhenyuan, I also try to break into my own core ancient characters and build a circular pseudo inner pill in her Dantian. In this way, even if she can''t practice like us, she can at least supplement the lost true yuan in the cycle.


    At the moment of doing all this, her luminous body gradually faded, like a piece of red steel. After darkening, it also showed a complete body.


    Seeing this scene, I breathed a long sigh. Tiannv herself was sweating hard and said: it''s dangerous.


    The situation of tiannv was stable, but the light mass outside did not disappear and was still watching us from a distance.


    If it hadn''t been for Han''s obstruction, I really wanted to go out and go inside to see what was inside, whether it was pure energy or intelligent life.


    However, Han Li made me do more than less, and the situation of tiannv just now may be related to it. That force is very strange, and I may not be able to resist it.


    Under the persuasion of Han, I gave up my impulsive idea and let tiannv fly the spaceship and continue to fly towards the front.


    The light was so big that I couldn''t see whether it was moving or stationary, but I didn''t intend to leave.


    Five days later, we reached the position marked by the astrolabe, but there was nothing around. I can''t help but be disappointed. I thought about this possibility when I didn''t come. Countless years have passed, time and space have changed, and the things of that year may not still be in their original position.


    It just makes me feel too mysterious. In addition, I only understand eight ancient characters. If I want to fully understand them, I must find the ancient monument, so I try.


    Han Pang sighed and said: I''m afraid what Tiangu saw in those days has long disappeared with the movement of time and space.


    But her voice just fell, and the heavenly daughter said: it''s impossible. Space and time here are still.

 Chapter 686

    Tiannv''s words made me hope again. I looked back at her and waited for her to explain.


    After thinking for a while, the goddess said: if the values measured on the spacecraft are correct, this space is stable and static.


    It is no secret that the universe is expanding all the time. Scientists in Qingling world can observe and infer. For a higher civilization, it is only right that the data measured in space will be more accurate.


    So her words give me the feeling of high credibility, but tiannv obviously has her concerns in an uncertain tone.


    Tiannv did not explain whether she was still in space, but mentioned another problem: since there are unknown creatures in it, they are likely to move the ancient monument. But the most important thing is that the ancient monument probably does not belong to this space, or is not accommodated by this space, and has disappeared in a long time.


    When she said this, she also brought out the picture of the outer hull of the spacecraft for us to see. At first, we couldn''t see clearly because of the light. Finally, the goddess said directly: our ship is disappearing like me, but its speed is very slow, but if it goes on like this, our ship will disappear completely in five years at most.


    Guided by her words, we found that the light outside was not the light of nothingness, but the steel material of the spacecraft itself was also emitting weak light, which could easily be ignored if we didn''t look closely.


    I frowned slightly, but I didn''t worry for five years. I was just worried that, as the goddess said, the ancient monument had disappeared. In that case, I''m afraid the ancient characters in my body would become a mystery. In my whole life, I may not be able to penetrate all its secrets. Unless my cultivation can surpass the people who built the ancient monument in those years, it is possible to deduce the truth.


    Thinking of these, I inevitably have some anxiety. After all, the ancient characters are something in my body. I don''t understand it. It sticks in my heart like a needle and is always uneasy.


    I repeated those eight words to find some information, but no matter what I thought, it was eight words, eight mantras with some mysterious power.


    Han said: those eight words sound like the imperial words of our Qingling world, but in China, the most powerful existence has appeared, so it is unlikely to be spread from the Qingling world.


    Han Peng said here, we all thought of another possibility, but no one said it at the first time. Finally, tiannv said: Although the Qingling world has the source core, there may not be life bred on it. The creatures above may come from Xingyu and another civilization.


    Jiang NV also said: some people in the Qingling world have raised this issue. Because there is evidence for evolution and unexplainable things, there is also a saying that humans come from space.


    Space, Xingyu, now it seems that it is only a space concept in the large. In the parallel universe, it is just a line, but where countless parallel cosmic lines are located, it should also be a space.


    If there are creatures in that space, they look at every universe, which is likely to be the same as we now insight into a domain and stare at a life star.


    In that case, their strength is by no means comparable to that of the controller.


    My thoughts floated far away and thought about a lot of things I shouldn''t think. Finally, I was pulled back to reality by the words of the heavenly daughter. She said: since we came, we should have a look around. If we still didn''t find it, we''d better leave as soon as possible. This space is very strange. No one knows what will happen after staying for a long time.


    The heavenly daughter is right. The huge nothingness light outside still shines on us like the sun. The light has no temperature. Although it is blocked outside by the spacecraft, it doesn''t feel good to me.


    I stopped everyone''s speculation, looked around according to the heavenly daughter, and left directly if I didn''t find it. I believe as long as the stone tablet is still there, I will see it in the future. I''m not in a hurry now.


    The light source of the spaceship was not far away. I could only turn on the Haotian mirror. The light of the mirror crossed the huge light of nothingness. When I crossed the wrong body, the invariable light of nothingness suddenly dimmed. It seemed that a huge dark shadow appeared and covered the light.


    Unfortunately, the change was so fast that we didn''t see it clearly. When Haotian mirror was still shining, I hurried back to my memory and repeated the scene just flashed back and forth in my mind. It can be determined that at the moment just now, there was a dark shadow in it, which led to the dim light of nothingness.


    I told the results. The three women of Hanyu looked serious. Jiang said with a warning tone: now we''d better not provoke.


    I nodded, and the light of Haotian mirror moved towards the other side, away from the light of nothingness.


    The light of Haotian mirror radiated hundreds of kilometers with the power of origin, but what appeared around was nothingness and nothing. I scanned back and forth to expand the scope of search.


    After more than ten minutes of searching, the scope has been expanded to thousands of kilometers, but I still got nothing. When I was ready to take back the Haotian mirror, the light column was blocked by something 500 kilometers away.


    I moved, and the light column shone out. When I returned to the place just now, the light was blocked and could not shine out.


    Strangely, where the light was stopped, Haotian mirror didn''t shine anything, where it was still dark.


    I continued to move. I was surprised to find that the light was still blocked after moving more than 5000 kilometers to the right from which point, which proved that the object was huge and had a diameter of more than 5000 kilometers.


    I''m unavoidably excited to find something in this space, but I also rule out the possibility that it is an ancient monument. After all, a monument cannot have such a large diameter.


    Because the light can''t shine on it, Jiang Nu also worried that it is a small black hole, but this worry was rejected by tiannv. If it is a black hole, even a small black hole, its energy is enough to cover hundreds of thousands of kilometers. Our current distance has long been pulled and swallowed by it.


    Tiannv''s explanation was very powerful, and when she explained, the ship had flown towards the place where the light was blocked.


    The distance of 500 kilometers is not too far, but we fly very carefully and constantly observe whether the light of nothingness hovering in the void reacts.


    However, as we approached the darkness, the light of nothingness began to dim, turned red, and disappeared with a whoosh the next second.


    Its sudden disappearance also startled us. The spacecraft stopped. After a few minutes, there was no change around. Tiannv continued to let the spacecraft fly forward.


    When the light of nothingness left, I also let go of my hands and feet. The virtual shadow of Haotian mirror suddenly covered thousands of kilometers, and the light fell in the darkness like the sun.


    Tiannv stopped the spaceship 100 kilometers away, because it was too big. If we were too close, we would have the limitation of peeping into the leopard. At present, we can''t see the whole picture from the distance, but at least we can see the truth between the whole and local details.


    When Haotian mirror radiated out with the original power, the sharp cry was heard in the surrounding darkness, and quickly dispersed in the distance.


    Han''s eyes were red with blood and used vain eyes. The red awn was like a rotating kaleidoscope, and the pupils were constantly searching and enlarging, just like a heartbeat.


    It lasted for several minutes. Han Peng closed her false eyes, held ginger''s shoulder and said weakly: it''s a strange space. I can''t say that feeling.


    The false eye is powerful, but now I am the controller. When I insight, I mobilize the power of the controller. I can see through whether it is false or anything, so I didn''t hold much hope when Han Peng showed the false eye.


    Now when she said this, I hurried to ask, but I didn''t reach out to help her. It''s not that I don''t feel bad, but that I can help her at any time. Helping her will not only distract me, but also miss the best opportunity.


    Han Han understood this truth, so she chose to help Jiang nu.


    Han said: what I saw was darkness. The light of Haotian mirror didn''t shine in. In that darkness, countless luminous things were flying away.


    I couldn''t help asking: is it the soul?


    Han Peng shook his head and said: No, I can''t describe that feeling.


    I saw that Han Li was a little uncomfortable. Her eyes were full of tears, so I didn''t continue to ask. But this space is becoming more and more mysterious. Even if it is really the place of cosmic reincarnation, there are many unknowns in it.


    The heavenly daughter said to me at this time: it seems that Haotian mirror does not shine on the space, but the light does not enter the space at all.


    I was confused. If the light could not enter that space, why would the light of Haotian mirror be stopped?


    Tiannv explained: like the dark matter mentioned before, if we can''t see it, it can be understood that it is in another space, but it is not completely invisible. We can also capture them under certain specific conditions. Now the place where the light is blocked is likely to be similar to a barrier.


    I listened to the explanation and understood what I was going to do next.


    Will it cause trouble if we just force the barrier open?


    I know that no one present can answer this question, but it is very close to the place where the Tiangu family found the ancient monument. There may be a deviation in the position given by the emperor of heaven, and the ancient monument may be inside.


    When I think of this, I don''t hesitate. Seeing that I want to make a move, the heavenly daughter opened the defense system of the spacecraft for the first time. After the energy was injected into the weapon system, the ancient characters in my body glowed instantaneously, the virtual shadow of Haotian mirror decreased rapidly, the light column shrunk rapidly, the rune bloomed bright gold, and the part of the original structure showed blue. Under the guidance of my strength, The light column is no longer pure, but surrounded by countless runes and original runes.


    At the moment of the outbreak of Haotian mirror, I hooked the cosmic Rune and forced it to open in this star space to build a small space to enhance my strength.

 Chapter 687

    Since entering this void, I can''t feel my laws scattered in the universe, but it''s not surprising, because the land of nothingness doesn''t belong to our territory. At the beginning, our laws were suppressed from the pure spirit world to the wilderness.


    It''s just that this is not repression. After all, repression belongs to other people''s laws. We don''t let our laws occupy space. There are no laws at all and it''s not suitable for laws to exist.


    I forced to build, opened the way with ancient words, and built a field around the spacecraft with an area of about 60 kilometers. However, when I wanted to expand outside, the reaction force I endured suddenly doubled, and a huge dark shadow suddenly appeared in my mind. It directly broke into my brain and roared.


    The time was very short, like a dream. When I woke up, I still couldn''t believe whether it was true, but at this moment, my whole body was wet with cold sweat and my hair stood up.


    I didn''t speak. I looked back on my memory and found that I didn''t leave any memory and couldn''t capture it at all, but I could feel that the moment was very real, which was a warning to me.


    Han Peng noticed my abnormality and hurriedly asked me what happened. I didn''t say, but strengthened the light of haotianjing and narrowed my domain to within 20 kilometers.


    As soon as my domain converges, the feeling of being watched by others will disappear. I''m sure it''s just my domain expansion that violated it.


    It can be seen from this that it is friendly to me, but it just gives a warning.


    Jiang Nu noticed that my domain was converging and motioned to tiannv to shrink the protective cover of the spacecraft.


    When I was doing this, I didn''t converge Haotian mirror. At this time, the light column is no longer ordinary light after being blocked. If it is blocked, it will be blocked. Instead, at the moment of being blocked, it erupted a strong force and began to penetrate the barrier.


    At the moment of collision, ancient characters and runes scattered everywhere. Where they were hit hard, the barrier also emitted a unique dark blue light of time and space.


    I arranged the ancient characters for a breakdown, but suddenly a deep voice came from my ear, saying: the ancient characters in the book of heaven should not appear in this starry world.


    The voice was very low, as if it came from a distant place and from nothingness, so that I could not capture its source, and it spoke directly to me, proving that patience had reached the limit.


    I received the ancient Chinese characters for the first time and transmitted them to Han. I asked them if they had heard the voice just now. They all shook their heads.


    I gasped and said: just now, the creatures here communicated with me and said that my ancient characters are ancient characters of heaven.


    When I said this, I always looked at Han, because she had controlled it before. It was a selection, but the selection had been completed on Xianlu road.


    Realizing that what I asked was this, Han Peng shook his head and said: the words on the heavenly book I had controlled were not like this.


    In this way, the heavenly book in the population is not the heavenly book said by Han.


    But after two warnings, I also made clear its bottom line. I can''t expand my own domain and use ancient characters. I don''t care about the rest.


    I asked them to wait in the spaceship. When they appeared again, they were already outside. Close to the barrier, the small wooden axe in my hand fell, and the light of Haotian mirror converged on the small wooden axe. At the moment of falling, they forcibly split a crack in the barrier.


    At the moment when the crack appeared, a strong golden light came out from the inside, shaking my eyes.


    The light lasted for tens of seconds before it dimmed. I supported the void crack with a Haotian mirror, and then looked inside. There was nothing in it. In the middle, there stood a huge golden monument, which glowed with the words on it.


    Seeing the ancient monument with my own eyes, I finally understood why Tiangu only understood eight words, and the rest of the ancient characters didn''t understand. Because the ancient monument is very high, it seems to extend into the endless void. Only eight ancient characters can be seen, and the rest are not visible at all.


    I breathed a long sigh and suddenly realized that only the first eight of the 36 ancient characters I got were right, and the back ones were all deduced by Tiangu nationality.


    However, the deduction has also been touched, otherwise the ancient characters can not be linked. I''m afraid the people who deduced in those years were also extremely talented.


    I looked back at the spaceship and was ready to step into the crack. However, I stepped out of one foot and went in. The ancient monument suddenly shook left and right, and there was a golden light on it shooting directly at me.


    At that moment, every pore on my body opened, I felt a crisis I had never had before, and I took out Haotian mirror to block in front of me for the first time.


    The golden light came in an instant. I wanted to try my strength. Haotian mirror didn''t open the void and hard connected to the impact of the light.


    At the moment of collision, my chest was under great force. The runes under my feet collapsed and flew out directly. The Haotian mirror made a click sound, like it was about to collapse. At the same time, my body was about to be torn.


    And then the force began to release, and I realized that I couldn''t bear it. I quickly opened the Haotian mirror, and the golden light instantly entered the space of Haotian mirror. Even the vast space couldn''t bear it, and there were cracks on the virtual shadow of Haotian mirror.


    In a hurry, I instantly opened the space to the void, and the golden light emitted from it was equally powerful. It directly penetrated the space and time of which side, forming a crack thousands of kilometers large.


    At the moment when the crack appeared, there was a huge shadow in it. In the middle of the shadow, there were two blood red eyes, just like two planets, looking at what happened below with great concentration.


    I didn''t expect it to hide in that time and space. Similarly, it didn''t expect me to lead the power of the ancient monument to that void. Suddenly, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    But the split void healed quickly, and the crack completely recovered after more than ten seconds. But from the beginning to the end, its eyes and I have been in contact.


    As Han said, I can''t describe what creature it is, but I can feel strong power from it, and there are many golden lights around the shadow.


    The crack closed and it didn''t respond.


    I received Haotian mirror for the first time. Without the support of Haotian mirror, the space where the ancient monument is located is closed very quickly. I returned to the ship and let the heavenly daughter leave the first time.


    Tiannv, they also saw the shadow just now and were still immersed in shock. Until the spaceship flew far away, Han Peng asked me: Tong Tong, are we leaving like this?


    I nodded and didn''t have any illusions about the ancient monument in my heart. At least I wouldn''t set foot here until I didn''t have the strength of Tiangu Tiandi.


    When I looked at the black shadow, I felt a very cold killing intention. I immediately understood that it was not friendly to me. It just took me as a chess piece and wanted me to crack the ancient monument. It enjoyed its success.


    What''s more, the power on the ancient monument is not something that the controller can bear at all. In addition, the way it inserts into the void makes me feel very similar to the sky pillar. Maybe they originally came from the same origin.


    The land of nothingness, I''m afraid, really hides a secret of the universe. I''m not the only one who cares about such a big secret. Let alone the shadow in nothingness, I''m afraid there are many strong people staring at it scattered in the universe.


    They are not controllers, but their strength is certainly not comparable to that of half step controllers. I don''t need to be a leading bird. Besides, I know more about ancient monuments than anyone else.


    Now think about it, the original controller robbed Tiangu armor, I''m afraid it can not only deal with the immortal starworm mother.


    But these are guesses and can not be determined, but I will meet the eight controllers sooner or later. At that time, we will have equal status. We can communicate with them on these issues and tell them about the nothingness when necessary.


    When we came, we were not fast because of groping. When we left, we were always fast. It took us 25 days to get out of the place of nothingness. When we came out, the light of nothingness appeared again.


    This time, it seems that it is not hidden. The dark shadow inside clearly shows up and looks down on us like a demon.


    I didn''t pay attention to it. I believe it saw hope in me and won''t give me a hand when the ancient monument hasn''t been untied.


    But if it makes a move, I''m afraid Su Yan, Su Dong and I are not its opponents. However, one thing is certain that the land of nothingness is not its territory. It is just an intruder like us. As for its origin, I''m afraid we won''t understand it in a short time.


    And I have a feeling that it lies dormant in the nothingness, as if waiting for someone to unlock the secret inside.


    When I went outside, I had no tension in my heart. I told them what I thought of.


    After hearing this for a long time, Han Peng said to me: Tong Tong, your understanding of ancient characters, I think it''s necessary to stop. Now that there are no ancient characters, you can also improve your strength.


    I nodded to understand her concern.


    The shadow of nothingness is just watching now, which doesn''t mean that it will always watch as a bystander. If I have an absolute understanding of ancient characters, I''m afraid it won''t be so calm, but will take the initiative to find me.


    In the third month after we came out, we returned to the domain. Compared with the time when we left, earth shaking changes have taken place in it. The ancient science and technology Empire has a scale, and there is a huge warship parked in the middle. The energy of the warship is a neutron star core.


    Next to the neutron star warship, there is a warship shell like a planet, and countless unmanned machines are busy shuttling among them.


    I remember when I left, Tianlao told me that if we want to develop fast enough, we can''t use all our resources in the manufacture of warships in the early stage. We need to build a huge unmanned intelligent system. Now it seems that he has achieved the first step. As for the empty shell warship, there is no doubt that it is the mother ship of the master civilization.


    Due to the commitment, it can''t be really used now, but we can''t give up and say no to manufacturing. Now, as long as it is made, as long as the energy core is installed when necessary.


    When I came back, I naturally wanted to know about the edge of the universe at the first time, so I met Wu De at the first time.

 Chapter 688

    When I saw Wu De, I felt he was very tired and complained to me a few times.


    Han Peng took the opportunity to hint that right is a spiritual thing. Everyone needs to worry about a lot as soon as he enters the center of right, no matter where he sits.


    If Wu De thinks, I don''t know if he understands our hint, but this kind of thing can''t be pointed out.


    After complaining, Wu De simply told me that the war report has just been sent back in recent days. Since we left, this has been the fifth positive large-scale conflict. At present, the main front is concentrated in three places, one is where we went last time, and the other is the area close to the eight controller domains. The other is far away, near the land of nothingness.


    Chen Hao is now stationed on the front near the nothingness. With him are the capital ship of No. 6 scientific and technological civilization and the elite force of No. 5 Xiuzhen civilization.


    From the briefing, the eight controllers have dispatched elite, which shows that they also attach great importance to it.


    The loss of the war must be huge. It was not mentioned in Chen Hao''s briefing, but I can think of it. The number of staff reductions must be very large.


    I read and read the briefing, and finally decided to say: let''s take the elite to Chen Hao''s front.


    I just mentioned it, and Han said: Tong Tong, it''s wrong for you to leave last time. Now you''re going to the front line. Our place will become completely empty. If the controller suddenly gets into trouble, our foundation will be destroyed at that time.


    In the current situation, we should consider these, but if we still care about these when the foreign enemy invades, the final result must be defeat. And I can decide whether to stay or not according to the situation of the war.


    Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao are not here. The only person around me who can give advice is senior Bai Wushuang. After discussing for more than an hour, they still agree with my decision.


    There must be a distinction between big and small things.


    People from the parallel universe are attacking, endangering the whole universe, and we are plotted against. With our current strength, at least we will not be wiped out.


    Knowing that we are going to fight, Tianlao has also accelerated the speed. It is expected that the mother ship can be completed in three months. If there is sudden danger, just install the energy core. Even the weaker controller force can play a great role at that time.


    Moreover, while the mother ship is built, the warship cluster is also expanding. Different from Xiuzhen civilization, scientific and technological civilization adopts unmanned functions. As long as sufficient resources can be provided, they are like locusts, becoming larger and larger.


    With the development of scientific and technological civilization, management is naturally a problem, because they only respect the instructions issued by a core, so Wu De arranged more than a dozen of our confidants to form a team in advance, weakening Tianlao''s management power.


    Even so, Wu De is still worried. Tianlao is always accompanied by eight strong people of the dragon and Phoenix family. It is obviously to protect Tianlao, but it is also a kind of surveillance secretly.


    I believe Tianlao also understands that they just don''t point out and perform their respective duties.


    This is also a process that must be experienced to improve the system. I am quite satisfied with these arrangements. He has completely arranged what I thought and did not think of.


    In this way, I can leave at ease and gather the army. In addition to our people bringing 50 million, Su Yan and Su Dong''s troops were recruited by me respectively, forming an army with 100 million people and marching out.


    Tianlao originally suggested that I take a million mecha army, but I looked at it. Our mecha is too far behind the three-level civilization. There is only the supreme power of the extreme. I can''t play any role in the past. It''s better to stay here and build a fortress.


    This time, Han and Bai Wushuang accompanied us, because they didn''t know when they would come back. The housekeeper and Fubo also left with us. It can also help us accomplish something on the way.


    Ginger girl, I originally planned to let her stay. As a result, she had to follow. In the end, she had to take it with her.


    In addition to these close people, the most important thing is the small scientific and technological team of 20 people led by tiannv.


    The parallel universe is like us. Science and technology coexist with truth. Although the sixth controller is here, we can''t ask about science and technology every time. If others are willing to say it, they may not be true.


    In the past, they could find a lot of things from the battlefield and collect data to improve our scientific and technological civilization.


    There are too many people. If we march in the past, we can only use the temple for a few years. Of course, there are more than 20 warships in the temple, which can be used for daily travel. When the temple arrives at the battlefield, it can''t move any more. Then we deploy defense around to build a headquarters.


    The temple has been moving rapidly. It will jump in time and space several times a day. I will also pierce the channel with Haotian mirror. It can be said that our average speed is hundreds of times the speed of light. After all, space-time jumping and Haotian mirror opening channels all cross tens of millions of kilometers in an instant.


    However, in the face of the vast universe, this speed is still very slow. It took us two months to enter the edge of the universe, which is estimated to be more than ten days away from the battlefield.


    However, from here, we can see the situation of the marginal battlefield. It can be said that there are floating star fragments everywhere, because it is a dead star. After being blasted, there is no energy release, and it is impossible to form a black hole, which directly becomes fragments.


    Some fragments are even the same size as the Qingling world. Even such a planet has now become ruins. If such a war breaks out in the Qingling world, the seven realms are likely to be erased in an instant.


    Nearby, the floating bodies are all corpses. In terms of volume, they are not exactly human creatures like us. In addition to the corpses of intelligent creatures, there are also various metal fragments scattered around, even giant mecha comparable to a planet.


    Five days later, we came into contact with the ruins. Tiannv frequently flew spacecraft to collect the mechanical debris. However, as previously said, scientific and technological civilizations have self explosion devices. As long as they can''t leave the battlefield, the core data are self destroyed. In the past few days, they were busy, but they didn''t get any harvest. They just got some special materials and made component analysis and records.


    Even so, the scientists enjoyed it and went out every day. As a result, the speed of the temple had to be reduced.


    But I think this is meaningful and I have no objection. At the same time, I am also collecting the corpses on the battlefield, classifying them, and then displaying them, so as not to encounter different life bodies on the battlefield in the future, and people will have fear.


    In this way, we have been walking for more than a month, but we haven''t arrived yet.


    But on the way, I classified the mecha that would appear on the battlefield and the races of intelligent life, and even identified those who were their own people and those who were enemies from some of the things I collected.


    Tiannv, they also had a harvest the day before yesterday. They found a spaceship with no self destruction in the core. For the sake of safety, I personally dismantled the failed self explosion device under the command of the heavenly daughter.


    After research, scientists told me that with the scientific and technological strength of three-level civilization, such failure can be said to be one in tens of millions, which is almost impossible.


    But we caught up with this impossible thing. In addition to luck, they also have their tireless spirit.


    All the way, as long as it was mechanical debris, they didn''t let go. They all scanned it. So luck is more related to giving.


    Sometimes luck is likely to be around, but it is completely missed because of a few steps of laziness.


    After getting the core data of the spacecraft, more than 20 scientists didn''t go out and were stuck in the temple all day. Only then did I restore the speed of the temple.


    After only one day of research, tiannv told me that what we got on this day could advance our scientific and technological civilization for 20 years.


    I''m not surprised that heaven can always make a huge Mothership and powerful weapons, but it''s done with enough energy support.


    The important thing is that the moving shell is just the beginning compared with the inner thing.


    Tiannv''s discovery makes me think it''s worth staying these days.


    On the fourth day, the boundary of nothingness appeared in sight. Chen Hao also found us through No. 6 and sent a team to meet us.


    Jianlingxiao led the team. I asked about the situation. Jianlingxiao didn''t say our casualties, but told me that they recruited 500 million troops from the life star controlled by the controller. Up to now, Chen Hao has only 100 million people.


    The war involving the universe can be said to be insignificant, but if these people are the top power in the universe, the number of deaths is very terrible.


    Jian Lingxiao then said: I''ve just played several times. It''s estimated that they won''t attack again in three months. Chen Hao asked me to come here because he wanted you not to go there for the time being. Let''s go to another place.


    I was stunned. Three months is not a short time, but for the transfer of 100 million people, it is far from enough to be subtle. Where are we going now?


    I was worried that the No. 6 controller had a conflict with Chen Hao, so I asked us to stop, because it was just a guess, and I didn''t ask.


    Jian Lingxiao pulled me to a place where there was no one, and then the voice said: because it is close to the place of nothingness, it is inevitable to encounter changes in the place when fighting. Chen Hao saw a blue space in the place of nothingness in a battle, in which there are life stars. Now we don''t know about this matter on the 6th. Chen Hao means that let''s explore it first, and we don''t know what major discovery we have.


    I frowned. I just came out of nothingness and now I have to go in. Are there so many secrets in it?

 Chapter 689

    The purpose of my coming here is to end the war here as soon as possible, but I didn''t expect that Chen Hao also found an anomaly in the nothingness, which completely conflicts with my plan.


    Jian Lingxiao looked at me and waited for an answer. I didn''t directly veto it. Instead, I told him everything I saw when I went to the place of nothingness. I mean, it''s inappropriate to go in now, and there are powerful creatures in it. I''m afraid I''ll annoy him if I keep going in like this.


    After listening to my story, Jian Lingxiao also fell into silence. Finally, he said: Although I didn''t see the space in the nothingness, I saw more than a dozen people with Chen Hao. Their words are very similar to the seven realms.


    Sword Lingxiao said this, I feel incredible. But when I think about it carefully, I have traveled a lot of time and space after stepping into the realm of controller, but I have never seen the place where the seven realms are located.


    In this way, it is really possible that the space where the seven realms are located is in the place of nothingness. After all, I have been there once, which can prove that the place of nothingness is connected with our space.


    Jian Lingxiao lowered his voice and said: if the Qingling world is really in the place of nothingness, I''m afraid many mysteries can be solved.


    After the shock, I quickly calmed down. It was completely different from jianlingxiao''s idea. The analysis said: if it was the Qingling world, the problem would be serious. If the ancient monuments discovered by the ancestors of Tiangu family and the mysterious creatures were all connected, it was likely that the purpose of the creatures I saw was our Qingling world. Now I have no ability to fight it. The more I find out, the more dangerous we are, even if I hide what I find. More times, it will sense it.


    After hearing this, Jian Lingxiao finally stopped insisting and agreed with me.


    The temple continued to move and joined Chen Hao two days later. Chen Hao''s current base camp was built with a planet. On the 6th, their people owned a city. Knowing my arrival, they also sent messengers to communicate at the first time.


    Bai Wushuang received the messenger of the controller and told them our purpose and future plans. No concealment.


    Knowing that we are here to support and the controller is not stingy, people brought a lot of materials the next day.


    During this period, I shared with Chen Hao my discovery of entering the nothingness, and Chen Hao also told me in detail what he saw. No wonder they think that is where the Qingling world is, because what they see is too similar to the Qingling world.


    Even after listening, I naturally thought that was the pure spirit world.


    The space where the seven realms are located is in the place of nothingness. The channel we entered before can only be another space-time channel.


    I asked Chen Hao if he had asked No. 6 tactfully. He shook his head and said: the old man won''t tell the truth when he asked, and I always feel that there is something hidden in it. It''s good not to let him know for the time being.


    After listening, I couldn''t help shaking my head and said: the time of the controller in this universe is longer than that of Su Yan. Do you think they will not notice the abnormalities in the nothingness? What''s more, what you can see in this Xingyu has already been seen on the 6th.


    I didn''t tell jianlingxiao what I said now, because jianlingxiao is not the kind of person who can''t recognize himself, but Chen Hao sometimes can''t recognize himself and thinks he''s smart.


    I then said: reality is more cruel than myths and stories. The strong can look down on everything, and there is no dead corner. When you find it, you can''t fail to find it on the 6th. If I were you, I wouldn''t hide it secretly, but go to him for discussion at the first time. In that case, whether he is willing to tell the truth or not, you can ask some valuable things.


    Chen Hao patted his thigh and said: I''ll find him now.


    I grabbed Chen Hao and said: it''s been so long now. Others have many excuses not to talk to you. I don''t have to worry. I''ll ask myself at the right time.


    Although Su Yan has stepped into the realm of controller, his existence time is too short to know this.


    I told Chen Hao not to worry first. Arrange the people I brought and make a defense deployment.


    Chen Hao has always been a person who doesn''t want to consume us. When settling down, half of the people I brought were arranged by him to defend the temple.


    More than 50 million people defend, which seems absurd, but it can make sense. The command of the army is still in Chen Hao''s hands. I''m sorry, but I didn''t say anything. However, I found that in the face of Chen Hao''s arrangement, the army he seconded from the controller did not have any dissatisfaction.


    Jian Lingxiao told me privately that the people who are in charge of the recruitment are all ordered to die. It can be said that these people have no return. Knowing that they will die, they naturally won''t compete for the opportunity to live a few more days.


    After listening to me, I felt uncomfortable and the cruelty of the war was performed incisively and vividly again. It can make people numb and cold-blooded.


    Under the arrangement of Chen Hao, the people I brought were also officially integrated into the battlefield. Under the leadership of Jian Lingxiao, I have also observed close to the battlefield. The army of parallel universe has broken through the crack. Taking our universe as the frontier, we have built a new base by using the meteorite belt.


    Jian Lingxiao said: half of the wars were initiated by us. The purpose is to destroy their forward positions. As long as they lose their forward positions, they need a lot of time to redeploy. I believe that as long as they destroy them a few times, they may not be able to invade.


    I saw the Minotaur giants and the species similar to the lion and tiger from a distance. I had made clear all of them on the way here, but now it seems that there are few human beings on the side of the parallel universe.


    The whole meteorite belt rotates and collides with each other. Their base is hidden inside, and the huge body occupies a great advantage.


    Jian Lingxiao pointed to a meteorite gap full of corpses and said to me: we chose there for several attacks, and it was also the easiest way to enter. As a result, we suffered heavy losses several times.


    I frowned slightly, asked Jian Lingxiao and said: have you ever thought of changing the way?


    Jian Lingxiao understood what I meant and said with a helpless sigh: I also suspected that it was a flaw deliberately left by the other party and proposed to change a route, but Chen Hao and No. 6 both thought that was the easiest route to attack. With the news we heard, the remaining gaps that could accommodate the entry and exit of the army were unfavorable to us, and they were also heavily defended. If we force our way into the past, the casualties will certainly be greater.


    I nodded and rejected the decision of Chen Hao and No. 6 without a moment. As Jian Lingxiao said, they can''t leave flaws in this level of battle.


    After walking around, I got a general understanding.


    When he went back, Chen Hao almost completed the high-level scheduling, and the rest was the adjustment and scheduling at the lower levels.


    I consulted with Chen Hao and asked him if he had thought that the war had broken out for so long, but we had never attacked any places that were easy to defend and difficult to attack. For a long time, even the Chinese soldiers'' defense might be lax. If they were surprised, they might get unexpected results.


    I use negotiation because I don''t understand the situation here. What I see and think of may not be all. Chen Hao, they have stayed here for at least a year and know each other better than I do.


    After listening to Chen Hao, he was silent for a long time and said honestly: boss, we really didn''t think about what you said, but to tell the truth, we didn''t dare to think about it. The routes you put forward are very tricky. No matter how we attack, we are taking chances. As long as we make mistakes, no matter how many we go, we will never return.


    It''s true. If you''re not lucky, you''re going to die.


    But the danger of war is originally a strategy.


    After a long silence, I said: I''ll take a million people to try. Chen HaoTu stood up and said: boss, you''re crazy. Tens of millions of people can''t get in. Do you have a million people? It''s gone in the past.


    I said: you said, tens of millions of people can''t get in, so it''s useless for me to bring many people. I take a million people and narrow my goals. I don''t think I can get in while they relax.


    The war has been going on for too long. The defense of those dangerous places has not been changed and whether they have been attacked will inevitably be relaxed.


    Chen Hao frowned and asked: if you really touch it, what should you do next? As long as you are exposed, you will not escape.


    Not yet, Chen Hao added: boss, they have the ability to kill the controller, not the dough. You can pinch it as you want.


    Under Chen Hao''s alarmist persuasion, I myself backed down. On the way, I made a decision. Whether I go or not, I''ll say it first. So let Chen Hao gather the main generals and discuss together.


    My plan is very simple. When I take people in, Chen Hao and his team feint outside to attract each other''s attention. If I can successfully penetrate in, I will directly destroy the two stations guarding the road. When the rear is in chaos, Chen Hao and his team will attack directly and join us.


    Jian Lingxiao shook his head and said: your plan completely places hope on No. 6. It''s too dangerous.


    Indeed, my whole plan needs to drag out the strong enemy guarding the main road on the 6th, otherwise the millions of people I brought will not be able to destroy their defense bases.


    And when it is exposed, No. 6 must take people to join me at the first time and jointly fight against the other party''s strong ones. As long as he has any delay, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to get away.


    When it comes to the sixth, I haven''t seen anyone yet. I''m also guilty and dare not place all my life and death on him.


    Finally, the discussion didn''t produce any results. I intend to meet No. 6 in person. If he is the kind of reliable person, I think I can try, otherwise the army will be dragged here and I don''t know when and how to end the war.


    Chen Hao then began to arrange for me to meet with No. 6. During this time, I was basically on the edge of the battlefield to observe the other party''s defense.

 Chapter 690

    My plan is very simple, but adventure. If I go there without any preparation, it''s really like what Chen Hao said, pinning my life and death on coincidence.


    Jian Lingxiao and I collected a lot of information. They made a comprehensive analysis, picked out several lines that were easy to defend and difficult to attack, and then focused on observation.


    In three days, Chen Hao also made arrangements for me and met the second controller as the controller for the first time.


    Although I was prepared psychologically, when I met him, I felt that I had been pressed over one end. This kind of pressure was not his cultivation, nor did he deliberately do it. That kind of momentum was naturally generated by a top strong person, giving people a sense of superiority.


    And this kind of bearing can not be disguised, nor does it mean that your heart is strong enough, or you can speak and act freely in front of him.


    I participated in the hunting of No. 2, and I was also the controller. The combination of the two made it difficult for me to speak in front of him.


    Of course, if we met at the time of the fight, we wouldn''t have this feeling. After all, nothing is more frightening than life and death. When life and death fight, I won''t worry too much.


    No. 6 is a peaceful middle-aged man with gem rings on his fingers. I noticed that gemstones are very large and exquisitely made. They also release powerful power.


    But in a powerful, so small energy body, it is not enough to kill a controller.


    I frowned slightly, glanced around, and didn''t find a powerful mecha. Is he dependent or honest with me?


    If the latter, it means he is more magnanimous than me. After all, I''ve made all the preparations for coming this time.


    But I don''t think the latter is likely. After all, we just killed number two. He can''t be unprepared for us.


    However, I didn''t see any strong guards during the whole banquet.


    After dinner, when he came out for a walk, the sixth took the initiative to say: in the current war, we must work together. We should not have differences, and we can''t tolerate differences. Now the balance has been broken, and it''s meaningless for us to continue our hostility, not to mention a new round of troop increase in the parallel universe. I expect to cross the crack in a few days.


    He mentioned it in his briefing, so I put forward the risk of destroying the front position and losing the front. Naturally, the subsequent troops dare not come, and the war will stop completely.


    I saw it speak sincerely and tell the whole story of its plan. However, in the end, I reminded him that if my death was caused by his negligence at that time, this peaceful situation will be completely broken. Driven by hatred, Chen Hao and they will no longer worry about cosmic comfort, and the result is that everyone will be destroyed together.


    It''s a bad relationship. I believe the sixth knows better than me. I can make this decision. The most important thing is that under the general trend, they dare not play any tricks.


    On the 6th, he patted me on the shoulder and said: at that time, I will not delay, but the success or failure of this time will fall on you alone, brother.


    I''m not modest. After all, at this time, I have to write down the credit.


    In the subsequent conversation, I took the initiative to mention the light of nothingness in the nothingness and the strange image seen by Chen Hao.


    On the 6th, he suddenly chose silence and said after a long time: little brother, I guess you''ve seen the appearance of tongtianzhu. To tell you the truth, we are not the masters and controllers of the universe, but a false name.


    No. 6 pointed to the dust scattered in the distance and said: maybe one day, we are just dust in the universe.


    Looking back, he said earnestly: little brother, listen to my advice. The less you know, the better. Too deep exploration will only accelerate the arrival of that day.


    I was stunned. He was just telling me that if I continued to explore, it would lead to terrible existence?


    But if the space where the Qingling world is located is really a place of nothingness, what is the connection between it and the ancient monument?


    I continued to ask, but on the 6th, I waved my hand very taboo, turned off the topic and said: we unified our opinions and gave you a cosmic strong man number. Originally, I planned to tell you that now you are going to fight, so I told you in advance.


    On the sixth, he became very solemn. He took out a white jade box from his arms. The box was bright and very good. After opening it, there was a dark golden 10 character inside.


    Very simple numbers, even the numbers of our Qingling world.


    I couldn''t help laughing when he said he would give me a number, but when I saw the number in the box, the whole person dignified and asked: you didn''t build this number, did you?


    No. 6 made a sound and then said: the number appeared on his sky platform when No. 1 stepped into the controller. No one knows where it came from, just as no one knows who made it. But get the number, there will be a great gain.


    I carefully picked up the box, and the shock in my heart could not be expressed in words.


    At the moment of touching the box, the dark golden number turned into a streamer and entered my soul. The whole process was like entering an uninhabited place, and after entering, it would be branded on my spirit. However, at the moment of its attachment, my spirit glowed, all 36 ancient characters became apparent, and the ancient characters were constantly dispersed to expel the numbered number.


    I was shocked. On the 6th, I also noticed my abnormality and hurriedly reminded me: little brother, don''t fight. It''s a kind of recognition.


    I don''t think this is a kind of recognition. If it is recognition, my soul will not resist for no reason. Instead of talking, I sat down cross legged for the first time and reminded him that my brother is fragile. I think it''s better to step back.


    He is the master of scientific and technological civilization, and their body is their disadvantage. My reminder is also kind. No. 6 also heard it, but answered me: no problem, brother, just do it.


    The power in my mind could not be suppressed, and I didn''t support it hard when I heard it. All of it was released. When my power dispersed, the ten rings on number six glowed at the same time, building a gorgeous protective cover to protect him inside.


    I was surprised. After all, I felt the power contained in his ring, but I didn''t expect that the power could resist the energy released by me.


    But it was only a few seconds. When the ancient characters escaped, there were dense cracks in his shield. As soon as No. 6''s complexion changed, he immediately withdrew and left for hundreds of meters. An alloy machine fell from the void and protected him inside.


    Now my mind is in a mess. In just a few seconds, it is filled with endless ancient characters. The number 10 emits light in bursts, the power is extremely terrible, and the ancient characters are constantly broken.


    I didn''t have an idea for a moment, but soon I strengthened my idea. Since the ancient characters resisted, it must not be a good thing, and giving a number is more like a kind of slavery. If she is branded on the spirit, she will be coerced in the future.


    Unfortunately, neither Su Yan nor Su Dong mentioned it to me. Now it''s too late to ask, so they can only make their own decisions.


    After I made up my mind, I hurriedly controlled the arrangement of ancient characters, with eight as the main and the rest as the auxiliary. As soon as the core ancient characters were arranged, the flying virtual characters immediately gathered around. Immediately stopped the number outside.


    With the release of special power, the gold and black in my soul are staggered. The black part seems to open a new time and space, and the gold part is still my soul.


    I had no time to manage those changes, because when I was impacted, the core ancient characters seemed to be scattered, and I had to maintain them wholeheartedly.


    After a stalemate for half an hour, I was sweating all over, and the strength of the number began to weaken. I was secretly relieved that no matter how powerful the person who made it was, it was just an artifact and could not hold too much power.


    But I have to say that if there are no ancient characters in my body, I can''t resist the attachment of ancient characters. After the power of numbering dispersed, it seemed to compromise, the light gradually converged, and finally fell on a corner of my soul and became stable.


    I originally wanted to expel it, but just to do so, the whole person was thrilled and felt a thrill that had never been seen before.


    When I noticed the abnormality, I didn''t dare to mess around. I tried to trap it with ancient characters and found that there was no abnormality. I quickly constructed tens of thousands of ancient characters and surrounded it layer by layer. As for whether it is repression or not, I am not sure, but as long as there are changes in it, I can definitely find it at the first time and stop it in time.


    It''s just such a thing in my head that I doubt my previous plans. If the number suddenly becomes difficult during a sudden advance or battle, I can say that I will die.


    The breath on my body just converged and came on the 6th as soon as possible. I hid it and told him that the number had been integrated into the spirit.


    On the 6th, he was relieved and said: that''s good. I didn''t expect that my brother was able to resist the numbering. I''m also worried about something going wrong.


    I heard that he had something in his words and asked suspiciously: will there be an accident if he can''t resist?


    No. 6 made a noise and didn''t intend to hide it. He told me: there was another No. 2 in front of No. 2. When he first stepped into the controller, No. 1 gave him a number. As a result, he was in the same situation as you. His body was rejected. The end was to be killed on the spot by the forces in the number, and all his spirits were destroyed.


    I was in a cold sweat after listening to it. I was glad I escaped.


    On the 6th, I didn''t notice that I was lying. After all, they were all in control. He couldn''t notice my inner thoughts. They discussed the details of the plan again. I threw a shadow in my happiness. They finalized the specific matter in seven days.


    Because I need more information in these seven days to choose the most suitable route.

 Chapter 691

    I just returned to the temple. Han Peng found me the first time and asked nervously: Tong Tong, did you have a number on the sixth?


    "Here you are!"


    I answered. Han''s face turned pale. He almost couldn''t stand to fall down and was held by me. Hurriedly asked her if there was anything wrong.


    Han Peng said weakly: after you left, I received a letter from my father and brought the cultivation method of Bei zhenshu. Bei zhenshu can suppress numbers and must not be attached to the spirit. Now it''s too late.


    Han Dan said that she still had some intention of blaming her parents, but it didn''t blame them. She didn''t know how many days back and forth. Coupled with the transmission of news, she could send the news now, and she was not afraid of being robbed. It was enough to show their anxiety.


    Fortunately, I have ancient characters in my body, which can suppress numbers, otherwise I really don''t know what will happen in the future.


    I attached it to Han''s ear and whispered: the number has been suppressed by me, but it''s not known by a third person yet. Don''t say it.


    There is a saying that if you know that I am different from them, the eight controllers will hinder it. In the current situation, there is no room for any more trouble. What can be avoided is naturally avoided as much as possible.


    After listening to my words, Han Fu''s face recovered. He had a long beard and said: it''s OK.


    I nodded and they stopped talking about it.


    Next, I discussed with Chen Hao and they were going to send someone to the meteorite belt to inquire about the news, but if our people were caught, they would scare the snake. Finally, we negotiated with the dwarves and coerced them. When they sent five people, we used them to explore the way.


    I can only wait for those who send away the dwarves. During this period, Jian Lingxiao and the core personnel of our Qingling world gathered together. Chen Hao shared with me what he saw and heard in the nothingness and what he said to me on the 6th.


    I''m still that thought. It''s better for everyone to explore together than to explore alone. In addition to discussing this, we also discussed the problem of breaking through the realm of the controller. Unfortunately, except that I reached the realm of the controller, the others are still far away, and the opinions expressed are of little value, but I believe that as long as their cultivation is approaching, the power of many people can be displayed.


    On the fifth day, all the five dwarves who went out came back. I didn''t listen to them, but directly read their soul memories. In this way, they can avoid lying. At the same time, if the other party does something, I can detect it at the first time.


    As a result, as I thought, the calm for too long made the defense of several dangerous routes lax. None of them was found in the past.


    Based on the information brought back by the five people, I decided to infiltrate at the nearest pass close to the gap that Chen Hao has been attacking. The short distance can save the time to get close to Chen Hao and them. The shorter the time of contact, the more my safety can be guaranteed.


    After the decision is made, the rest is the selection of personnel. Chen Hao does it himself. Among the one million people, the half step controller accounts for 10000, and the rest are all peak domain owners. It can be said that the strong punches on our front have been given to me. If the whole army is destroyed, it can be said that the overall strength of the whole front will be affected.


    After receiving the news on the 6th, it also provided a top stealth aircraft. It is said that it is his own car, which can not only achieve stealth visually, but also avoid the insight of the controller.


    I guess they have something similar before. After all, the temple can do it, but the temple can''t be absolutely invisible visually. Moreover, the temple is shrinking and its volume is still large.


    The car of No. 6 has the advantages of speed, stealth and powerful offensive and defensive weapons. The heavenly daughter just looked at it and said: if there are no conditions, we may not be able to make it in a hundred years.


    One day, my heart was completely settled down. With such a warship, our chances of winning are much greater.


    On the seventh day, I quietly left the station with the army. Only Han and tiannv followed. Tiannv mainly controlled the warship, but the spaceship left. After turning on stealth, her main mind was used to study the spaceship.


    I reminded her not to waste her efforts. If No. 6 can give us the spaceship, we will not get any technology.


    Tiannv didn''t believe it. As a result, she didn''t get anything after tossing for a long time. She returned to the cab again. I told her not to be distracted and drive the spacecraft seriously to avoid making mistakes.


    The heavenly daughter is at ease now. She is not distracted.


    We are not far from the battlefield. We are close to the meteorite belt in two days. When we arrive here, we can see the army stationed on the meteorite. After careful calculation, it is no less than tens of millions. If we are disturbed, even if I bring all half step controllers, I''m afraid I can''t hold on for too long.


    I asked tiannv to reduce the speed of the spaceship. Don''t rush through and wait for the darkness of the universe.


    And now there are strong patrols on the left and right sides of the channel. The spacecraft is invisible. It will still be found as long as it meets.


    When the ship stopped, I hid my breath and went to explore it myself.


    There are as many as ten patrol teams, which is the same as the information sent back by the dwarves. According to what they heard, as long as the cosmic polar night comes, their patrol times will be reduced.


    And then Chen Hao and they will launch a feint. I count the time. There are almost two days before the extreme night on the edge will come. But while we were waiting, the patrol team suddenly came in our direction. Did it destroy the meteorite on the edge.


    Seeing this scene, I burst into a cold sweat, but here, we still have a chance to retreat. But as long as it is found this time, we will lose the next chance.


    Seeing them getting closer and closer, when I was ready to release the guards, the patrol team suddenly withdrew back.


    Seeing them withdraw, I took a long breath and returned to the spacecraft. The heavenly daughter asked me if I wanted to retreat. I hurriedly asked her not to move. Now it''s best to stay still. After all, the spacecraft is invisible, and it will leak out its breath.


    If you don''t move, there won''t be any flaws.


    Two days later, the cosmic polar night finally came. The war drum sounded in the distance, and tens of millions of troops set out. Although it was a feint, it still broke a star.


    As soon as the war broke out over there, all the troops stationed on the meteorite watched. I didn''t let the ship pass, but I went out alone to explore.


    As soon as I got close, I heard several leaders gather together and say in the language of parallel universe: it starts again over there. It seems that we are more comfortable here.


    Another general disdained to say: we are easy to defend and difficult to attack here. It is estimated that they are also afraid. They dare not attack at several distant passes, let alone close to the main battlefield.


    The man who spoke in front listened and said blandly: it''s still the same, nothing to see. I''d better go down and have a rest.


    Then he really got up and went back to the palace. When the other generals saw it, they also got up and left.


    As soon as the general left, the soldiers in charge of guarding also relaxed. Just in response to the words of Qingling world, the upper beam was not straight and the lower beam was crooked. At one time, the meteorites at several passes were singing, dancing, drinking and chatting.


    However, the army in the station is lax, and the patrol team is still patrolling back and forth. At this time, the spacecraft is still very risky. If it is hit by them, it will be exposed directly.


    Han has been asking questions for many times, but I didn''t let them come.


    After waiting for more than half a day, the patrol team suddenly withdrew to the meteorite. As a result, the whole pass lost its strict inspection.


    Thousands of miles of embankment collapsed in the ant nest. Now it seems that the ancients did not deceive me.


    The patrol team just withdrew. I immediately sent a signal and personally guided the spacecraft through the pass in front. I don''t dare to stay during the period because I''m afraid they just change shifts.


    In fact, it is also a shift change, but the whole handover process is very loose and wastes a lot of time. It was even more procrastinating on the way over. When they made up defense, we had passed smoothly.


    But after passing the pass, the journey behind is the real danger. The consequence of exposure is to be alone and caught in a jar.


    But fortunately, Chen Hao''s offensive on their side is becoming more and more intense, resulting in the transfer of the army in the rear security zone. In this way, we are driving straight in.


    Touching Chen Hao''s battlefield rear, I began to deploy. 10000 half step controllers were divided into five groups. Four groups were responsible for four resident meteorites in order to destroy them all.


    The other group, with 600000 people, followed me from behind.


    The task of destroying the base now seems not difficult, because the main forces in the station have been on the battlefield, which must be empty. After the battle breaks out, as long as I stop the backup army, they can complete it.


    According to the plan, as soon as I blow the horn of attack, No. 6 and Chen Hao will concentrate our main force to officially attack. As long as this gap is torn, the remaining four checkpoints will be divided, and not every crack can enter and exit. If they want to withdraw, they must take the current main road. At that time, Chen Hao will join me. As long as we keep this road, the rest of the parallel universe army can only surrender or enter our universe.


    The two choices, no matter what they choose, will eventually be destroyed.


    Especially in the depths of our universe, it is easy to destroy them. As long as we succeed, I believe the war will soon affect Su Yan and No. 1.


    I think so, but I don''t care whether it can affect the overall situation. If it does, it''s just an unexpected joy.


    After distribution, I put Han and tiannv into Haotian mirror and gave the order of attack at the first time.


    An army suddenly appeared behind us, and the people in the parallel universe were blinded. But we didn''t react in just a few seconds. Our five-way army has dispersed.


    At the same time, the Mothership No. 6 jumped directly out of the void and launched a salvo.

 Chapter 692

    I was relieved to see that everything went according to plan.


    However, we just launched a sneak attack, and the strong man opposite released his breath and wanted to fight.


    The guards are Tauren giants and a creature with scales all over the body. I''ve seen their soldiers. They are very strong. They are 70 or 80 meters high without manifesting their virtual body. It can be said that they are born as a container of strength, and their physique is hundreds of times our advantage.


    Their strong will only be stronger.


    However, when the other party releases his breath, I also manifest my empty body at the first time, and I am not afraid to fight. And if I were dormant, the strong would take the four bases as targets. As soon as they passed, our plan would be in vain.


    When my breath was released, the surrounding Tauren and scaly creatures retreated one after another, and all within a hundred miles were empty.


    Our people also consciously avoided and killed Chen Hao in their direction under the leadership of the deputy general.


    It is the most effective way to reduce casualties on the battlefield to contain the strong. I attract them and they are attracting me. But the first breath stabilized, and soon there was a strong breath fluctuation from the other direction.


    Two masters!


    For a moment, I smelled danger, but now it is difficult to ride a tiger. No. 6 in the distance is coming to meet me and break through the siege of tens of millions of troops.


    Chen Hao doesn''t have enough strength. The charge is several fierce generals under No. 6, but even if they receive orders, they won''t really work hard. The army is advancing, but the speed is slower than I expected.


    My heart hangs up at once. If they can''t quickly tear open their defense, my people will jump on it at that time, which is tantamount to directly facing tens of millions of people and completely dying.


    Only when they contain a large number of troops can my people work.


    But now the other party won''t give me time to observe. There was a roar from the void, and a golden axe split the void and fell directly on my head.


    It was the master''s axe. It seemed ordinary, but it contained cosmic runes. I didn''t dare to be careless. The small wooden axe cleaved out when I met it. But I was afraid of changes in things in the nothingness and didn''t dare to use ancient characters.


    Before the two axes collided, the meteorites in the Xingyu could not withstand the impact and exploded one after another, affecting many soldiers.


    However, at this time, it is impossible for both sides to converge, let alone open up space to fight.


    The axe blade was about to collide, and the strong man in the other direction also shot. I didn''t see a figure, and a golden fist fell through the void.


    As soon as my face sank, the ancient words in my body circulated, and Tiandao boxing directly met me.


    Seeing that I resisted the two controllers at the same time, the later creatures snorted disdainfully and said: die. You and I will do our best and kill with one blow.


    He didn''t tell me, but communicated with his companions. It''s estimated that they didn''t expect me to understand their language and understand them all.


    Of course, I don''t need him to remind me of this. I also know that I can''t resist the two controllers. Otherwise, I could kill No. 2 at that time. Why should Su Dong and Su Yan do it together.


    I originally planned to open haotianjing to assist Tiandao Boxing at that time, but now I heard their dialogue and immediately changed my attention.


    The axe and fist fell almost at the same time. At the moment of collision, the Tiangu armor split from me and melted the blood soul body. The blood soul body controls the whole set of Tiangu armor and faces the bull head half step controller alone.


    And I stepped out step by step, recovered Tiandao boxing, and then hit it again. My fists collided, and a golden aperture burst out in the stars. The escaping cosmic runes destroyed the rotten and withered, and the meteorite belt exploded by one-third. All the troops who didn''t have time to avoid were killed outside the peak.


    Chen Hao, they haven''t broken through yet, so our casualties are small. All the people I brought were peak domain masters. As long as they were not at the core, they could resist this impact and survived.


    The blood soul body can''t bear the axe of the ox head giant. The blood gas directly transpiration under the collision. The Tiangu armor bears most of the power. In this way, there is no impact. It just loses the control of the blood soul body. The Tiangu armor is a dead thing.


    The Tauren giant stepped out of the void step by step, and his feet were full of cosmic runes. After spreading, he could cover a planet. He showed that he did not come to attack me at the first time. His two huge eyes stared at the Tiangu armor greedily, and he couldn''t move a step at his feet.


    My intention is to let the blood soul body hold for me for a moment. I took out my hand to see if I can hit or force another creature back at the first time, buy myself a few seconds and wait for the sixth.


    Now I was overjoyed to see the Tauren master stop and want to capture Tiangu armor.


    Not to mention that Tiangu armor has recognized the Lord, he can''t occupy it. Even if he is forcibly imprisoned, he can''t use it. And that''s something outside of me. It''s no loss to me to attract it to the past and strive for vitality.


    Seeing the Tauren giant stop, my virtual shadow rises again. The Tiandao boxing that was originally a direct attack suddenly becomes condescending. At the same time, Haotian mirror is manifested behind my head. Its light column is not to assist my Tiandao boxing, but to shine on the void and directly attack the noumenon of the living creature.


    At this time, the fists collided, and the whole universe shook.


    As the same controller, no one can kill his opponent with one punch. Under the collision, I retreated hundreds of kilometers, killed tens of thousands of strong people on the way, and helped my people open a channel and let them move forward tens of kilometers.


    Almost when I stopped, a huge crack suddenly appeared in the dark cosmic polar night. The void was directly penetrated by the power of the source. In the exposed space was a giant beast with dragon scales.


    To my surprise, it retains the four legged landing characteristics of animals and does not change towards humanoid creatures.


    Humanoid creatures are the most perfect creatures in the universe. The separation of hands and feet makes the functions of limbs more powerful. Therefore, whether demons or beasts, their biggest dream is to transform into shapes.


    This leads to the planet we go to. The strong are basically in human form. But the immediate controller retains the original.


    With its cultivation, it is easy to turn into anything. In this way, it still retains the most original form, which can only show that its noumenon is extremely powerful. Only in this way, it will give up walking upright.


    Thinking of this, I stopped when I wanted to attack again.


    When I stopped, Haotian mirror had penetrated the void and shone at the creatures with golden scales. But just at the time of contact, the three scales in the center of the beast''s eyebrows shook, and also played a light column, which stopped the light of Haotian mirror, and began to push the light column back.


    Haotian mirror was under pressure at the first time and immediately transferred to me. I was surprised that the Haotian mirror can''t be opened now, because the handlebar is inside. If it is opened, the Haotian mirror will become a channel as a whole, and the handlebar will be shot by the light.


    But I didn''t open it. It was the first time I met someone who could suppress the light of Haotian mirror. I didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    At present, if the Tauren are attacking me and protecting Han, they will have a chance to seriously hurt me or even kill me. But the Tauren strongman is now concentrating on sealing the Tiangu armor and missed the opportunity.


    When I was about to try to activate the Haotian mirror, tens of thousands of lights suddenly flew from the sky, directly into the void where the strong man on four feet landed. Each light was extremely powerful.


    Among them, the main light column is equipped with cosmic runes, which can fully compete with the controller.


    Seeing the dense beams of light, I was relieved. Needless to say, we all know that the Mothership No. 6 is coming. Among us, only his Mothership can play such a scientific and technological light.


    Scattered beams of light began to cover the whole space, but at the moment when they were about to hit, all the light gathered together and hit the eyebrows of the strong man who landed on four feet at the same time.


    This is what I didn''t expect. After all, when the light came out, it was still scattered, but suddenly it overlapped at one point. It can be seen that this is precisely calculated. Coupled with the extremely fast speed of light, it is impossible to prevent.


    On the 6th, I took back the Haotian mirror at the first time. After all, the Han is in it. I dare not use it too much. At the same time, I don''t want to kill the strong in the parallel universe. Otherwise, if we lose balance at that time, I''m afraid it''s not them invading us, but US invading them.


    Neither is what I want to see. What I want to see is an era of peace under balance constraints.


    No. 6 was slightly dissatisfied with my practice, but he didn''t say anything. After one hit, we also lost the chance to kill it, because the Tauren had awakened and rushed towards the space swallowed up by the light with a roar.


    The void had been completely occupied and turned into a sea of light. There was no paper beating in it, forming gorgeous colors, just like a huge nebula.


    No, it''s not like a nebula, but a complete nebula.


    Tauren gave up halfway. I easily broke his unfinished seal and took back Tiangu armor.


    At the same time, four loud noises came from all around, and four huge meteorites exploded. The retreating parallel universe army was stunned when they saw that the base was destroyed. A moment later, they hurried towards the crack entrance.


    The Tauren rescued the creature from the rune nebula, but the scales in the center of the creature''s eyebrows were blackened. This gives me an extra heart. I''m afraid the strength of No. 6 is faintly over me.


    The big army doesn''t fight alone. Now, even if the Tauren and the four legged creatures fight back, they will be trapped or even killed by us. Even if they kill millions of us, they can''t change the outcome.


    They were very angry, but when they saw that the whole meteorite belt was a retreating army, they could only look at me, tear open the void and evacuate with the army.


    As soon as the troops at the front withdrew, the troops coming from other directions immediately became disorderly.

 Chapter 693

    Chen Hao came from behind and immediately made a dispatch. The army did not pursue, but quickly turned to defense, lying between the remnant army of the parallel universe and the exit.


    There are still 50 or 60 million troops left by the parallel universe. After a short period of chaos, they organized two large-scale breakouts. At the same time, the people on the other side of the crack also want to take over. Once the rout appears in the army, it is almost impossible to turn over.


    On the 6th, the Mothership fired several volleys and fought back the reinforcements that wanted to come from the crack.


    Chen Hao also took the army to block the two shocks. He couldn''t go back. The army of the parallel universe was confused again, and there was a deserter.


    A moment later, the scattered escape turned into an organized retreat. Chen Hao wanted to order the pursuit, but I stopped him in time. The creatures of the parallel universe scattered in the universe naturally wanted to pursue and kill, but this kind of thing should not be done by us.


    When I came here, I wanted to end the war as soon as possible, but now I changed my mind. The war on the edge of the crack is our best containment. After all, I killed the new matrix of the immortal starworm. My strength has been greatly weakened and can''t play too much containment.


    At present, if the war is over, their eyes may be fixed on me. If I don''t find the secret of nothingness, I''m not very worried, but now it''s different.


    I have been watched by the strong in the nothingness, and I can''t be watched by the eight of them. The battlefield is the only place that can hold them down.


    He communicated with Chen Hao briefly, and also transmitted to Jian Lingxiao and others. Even if Chen Hao doesn''t understand for a moment, Jian Lingxiao will tell him.


    In fact, Chen Hao just received my voice and ordered to stop without waiting for me to explain.


    On the 6th, he stepped out of the Mothership for the first time, asked Chen Hao very unhappy and said: General Chen, what do you mean?


    Although Chen Hao is not the controller and is not even qualified to fight on the front line, he is born to fight and can not be ignored. In addition, he is our representative and has an equal status with No. 6.


    Before Chen Hao answered, Jian Lingxiao stood up and said: we lost a lot in the feint just now. It''s not suitable to pursue at this time.


    The sixth frowned slightly. In the attack just now, the army of scientific and technological civilization didn''t rush to kill until the end. In addition, the warships were all long-range attacks, and there were almost no casualties. At this time, I also heard the meaning of jianlingxiao''s words.


    But as a strong man, I was worried that he would be offended. I was wondering how to deal with it, but no. 6 suddenly turned back and ordered his men to pursue. Then he turned back and said hard to Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao.


    At the same time, he said to me: No. 10 is indispensable for this great victory. At that time, I will truthfully report to No. 1.


    I smiled and bowed back.


    As for credit, I don''t care too much. But now credit can win us a lot of resources. After all, they have occupied the universe for too long. They have searched almost everything in the universe, so they didn''t refuse and politely said a few words.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to leave now, but seeing that I was leaving on the 6th, it was difficult to meet again in the future, so I took the initiative to say: there are still many things to deal with in my divine domain. Now the situation has stabilized. Thank you and General Chen Haojian for your garrison.


    Just made a contribution, and when I mentioned Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao, the volume increased a lot, suggesting that he and we already have someone here. I came to help.


    No. 6 frowned slightly, as if he thought of something, but he didn''t put it through, but arched his hand and said: at present, deserters can''t be indulged. I''m sorry to send them away.


    I nodded and watched him leave.


    As soon as the 6th left, Chen Hao and Jian Lingxiao came over and asked me if I wanted to go.


    I nodded, patted Chen Hao on the shoulder and said: now the army of parallel universe has been beaten back. As long as you are stationed outside, the casualties will be much less. Remember to protect yourself.


    The strange image found in the nothingness makes me feel at a loss about everything in front of me. Although some things will come naturally, we know too little now. If we don''t understand it, it will come naturally to others. At most, we follow the flood, but we don''t know where to go.


    When I left on the 6th, I seemed to have guessed my mind. After all, not everything should be heart. Although we have strong power, we are still human, and our seven emotions and six desires will be shown. Some things can be captured by expression.


    I''m afraid they will make some preparations in advance. This time, I think Tianlao will show the power of scientific and technological civilization.


    During the war damage counting, more than half of the 600000 people who followed me lost. Only the half step controller came back from the four teams, and the rest were sacrificed.


    Such war damage is still within my scope of acceptance. After all, it is amazing that one million people go deep into the enemy and do not complete the task without the destruction of the whole army. And the final result is also very beneficial to us.


    War is like this. No matter how many titles the dead give him or the fruits of victory, only the living can enjoy them in the end.


    It''s unacceptable to say, but the fact is that we can''t change anything.


    Chen Hao simply counted and took back the first batch of people from Qingling world who followed him, and the later people stayed.


    In doing so, we also want to give people who have managed to live to the present a hope. After all, everyone has relatives, families, no one wants to die, and no one is afraid of death.


    At first, Chen Hao brought more than 50 million, but now there are only six or seven million left.


    I didn''t say anything. Before I left, I just sent a message to jianlingxiao to tell him that the end of the war may not be in a calm way. In the current situation, confrontation is most beneficial to us.


    I have said this, how to do it, I believe he can do as well as me.


    When the first ray of dawn rose on the edge of the universe, we walked through the light of the four stars in the universe and left the cold edge of the universe.


    Wang Dafu was hurt and just went back with me.


    On the way, he mentioned the Tianmo clan to me. After the war, the Tianmo clan should withdraw from the Xingyu, but he meant that he hoped I could find it.


    A lost race may not be able to help us when it is found. But it''s Wang pangzi and Wang Dafeng''s people after all. I won''t refuse what I''m looking for on the way.


    Wang Dafu and Wang pangzi have obviously investigated in the front line. They know the habits of Tianmo clan. They will only live in the dark. In this way, we ruled out the range of four stars and flew into darkness.


    However, in the course of our voyage, the light of nothingness reappeared and followed us for eight days.


    During this period, we were all worried. After all, I had detected that there were powerful creatures in it. Now it stared at us, which made people feel angry.


    I let the heavenly daughter ignore it and fly as usual when it doesn''t exist.


    That''s right, but the light of nothingness appears again. I know my original worry will become a fact. The closer I get to the truth of ancient monuments and words, the more active it will be.


    Now the best way is that I can find out all the problems in a very short time and get a great improvement. Otherwise, no matter what I do, it will eventually be just its pawn.


    But what I think is just imagination. It''s impossible to do it at all.


    Even with that idea, it''s better to let Tianlao establish scientific and technological civilization as soon as possible, so that there will be more resistance at that time.


    On the ninth day, the light of nothingness suddenly disappeared in the void, as if it had never appeared. On the eleventh day, tiannv finally detected signs of life on a planet thousands of kilometers away from us.


    According to Wang pangzi''s conjecture, there are no stars in this universe, which is most suitable for the Tianmo family. 60% of the signs of life detected by tiannv may be the Tianmo family.


    Just after the war, the Tianmo clan left their hometown. If we land the temple directly now, I''m afraid there will be a conflict. Finally, I went alone with fat Wang.


    When approaching a hundred miles, there are eight colors of light on the planet. Each light contains cosmic runes and is incomparably close to the controller.


    And the light is exactly the same as the demon who found us. In addition, they swim on the edge of the universe. Although the controller doesn''t want to pay attention, they can''t live in a muddle until now without any strength.


    It can be concluded that it was the people of the Tianmo family. Wang pangzi showed the Tianmo body for the first time, and the eight breath calmed down, and then we approached.


    Wang pangzi''s plan was to take the Tianmo people away, but I refused. This is not ruthless. On the contrary, I want the Tianmo people to leave incense.


    In the war, it is either the controller like me or the weak. Only these two kinds of people can live for a long time. The half step controller is the one with the largest proportion of casualties. The overall strength of the Tianmo clan is not weak. Following me, they can only charge in front of a large-scale war.


    Wang pangzi understood what I meant. He didn''t ask too much. In addition, the Tianmo clan didn''t mean to obey.


    But Wang pangzi didn''t come here to save his people. He wanted to find out how the demon body broke through the domain master level and stepped into the half step controller.


    I didn''t participate in the whole conversation because it involved the secrets of Tianmo clan, but when Wang pangzi came out of the secret room, the whole person seemed very relaxed. It can be seen that he had got what he wanted.


    The heavenly demon body is very special. The set we are now publicly studying is useless to them, and Wang pangzi and his cultivation are the fastest to improve except me. At present, it has reached the critical point and urgently needs a breakthrough method.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let me waste my time and risk a big circle.


    After a short communication, Wang pangzi and I left the Tianmo residence, the spaceship started with all its strength and began to shuttle through the stars.


    During this period, Han and I have been deducing the land of nothingness, hoping to find that even a little bit of things are good, but the result is disappointing.

 Chapter 694

    The land of nothingness is a place that has not been involved at all. I have been in it, but I have brought out not many things. It has no effect to deduce the limited things.


    Fifteen days later, the ship returned to our territory. When Wang Dafu came back, he closed the door. I asked specifically, and found that their cultivation methods are completely different from ours. I can''t give any suggestions. However, I found that their cultivation can be improved by swallowing. There are many opportunities on the battlefield. No wonder their uncles and nephews can improve their cultivation so quickly.


    Of course, their character also plays a key role. Neither of them is greedy and will not go astray. Moreover, we have gone all the way together. They also understand that the so-called strong is not necessarily the real strong.


    Seeing more variables, the desire for power is not so strong. In addition, they are not the kind of people who are willing to bear the responsibility on their shoulders. They are willing to be carried by others and give a hand next to them.


    It is because of the combination of these reasons that they will not have demons in their hearts.


    After Wang Dafu closed the door, I didn''t care. Of course, he can''t go to the controller in one step. After all, breaking through the controller is not the power. If it were so simple, the current controllers would be all the people of Tianmo clan. However, there is no problem to break through to the peak domain master. Coupled with their special physique, they can briefly enter the realm of half step controller.


    However, in the face of the controller, they have no such opportunity. The nine demons who were killed at the gate of heaven are examples. But we are very short of strong players now. It is good news for us that Wang Dafei and Wang pangzi can break through.


    Cultivation has never stopped. Cangxue and Zhenkun are in charge of the flat peach garden. They and the Li family have been studying pills that can improve people''s cultivation.


    Although we haven''t seen that kind of pill since we practiced, they really exist in ancient legends. In order to develop such a pill, Li Zhengke has watched all the pills, and even I haven''t seen him for a year.


    At this point, he is completely the same as Tianlao. What they care about is not what the pill can do, but the result. It belongs to their pride and their dreams. Nothing can hinder them.


    I didn''t bother. No matter whether there are results or not, everyone is doing their own things, which is enough.


    There was no result in the deduction. The nothingness entered a dead end without any progress. I didn''t dare to enter the nothingness again, but it didn''t delay. I built an absolutely safe place in my own domain. In addition to the ancient characters, I also used the town pattern of Su Yan.


    Even so, I still feel insecure. After all, the existence in the nothingness is too strong. With its strength, I''m afraid it can easily insight into my domain and know everything that happens inside. Therefore, I built this secret place in the space of Haotian mirror.


    The strength of the original power, I believe, can block its insight.


    In it, I began to seriously study the arrangement of ancient characters.


    I have sensed that it is similar to a spell, and the arrangement is also very unique. In the secret space, I read eight ancient characters for the first time, and arranged them very completely.


    In the whole process, in addition to me, there are Wang Dafu, Han, and more than a dozen strong players in Suyan and Sudong camp. They deduce with me.


    I paid attention to the structure of ancient characters, repeatedly studied the first eight characters, and didn''t find anything at first. I felt that the deduction made by the ancestors of Tiangu family was perfect enough, but I found some subtle differences later.


    At this stage of deduction, the difference is only a layer of paper. In addition, I have seen eight ancient characters in person. What it imprints in my mind is very profound. Not all characters are connected. Moreover, the process of making characters is integrated into the symbols of the real world, which will become more complex.


    However, I deduced the eight ancient characters back and forth as a change of runes. As a result, I really found some traces. The ninth ancient character is different from what I deduced in detail.


    I am the kind of person who can recognize myself, but I won''t veto what I think. The people of Tiangu nationality must have worked harder on it than me. They even deduced for countless years to build these 36 ancient characters.


    But I don''t think there is a problem with my own deduction. After confirming it several times, I doubt the current ancient character structure.


    More than a dozen strong men under Su Dong and Su Yan are all array masters. Together with Wu De, they deduce in the way of array. Finally, they come to a conclusion that the arrangement of my ancient characters should be similar to the four elephant array.


    I was stunned for a short time. After all, the four elephant array is not a profound array in the Qingling world. On the contrary, I can touch it as long as I step into practice. At that time, I thought it was neither an illusion array nor an attack array, so I didn''t bother to learn it.


    Han also agreed that it was the four elephant array, and gave me a simple explanation: the four elephant array in ancient times was different from what you came into contact with. In ancient times, the four elephants represented the four holy beasts, and the four holy beasts occupied each side of the universe, not just the four sides of our pure spirit world.


    It is really possible to enlarge the four images into the whole universe or even larger space.


    The opinions of the people were unified. They started with the four elephant array in the Qingling world, and then pushed forward a little bit to re-examine the array widely spread in the Qingling world with the strength of the strong.


    During this period, I also began to build modified ancient characters in my mind. Without 90% assurance, I dare not let it easily integrate into the 36 ancient characters, nor dare I directly imprint and modify them on the spine.


    Half a month later, I tried to use blood gas and cosmic runes to try to build the ninth word. The whole process seems simple, but it is extremely complex.


    The first point is that ancient characters are a complete symbol. Any change needs to make it form a complete symbol, which can not be disturbed, and there are thousands of veins to build an ancient character.


    I''ve deduced it in my mind tens of thousands of times, but it''s still not smooth. I tried it thousands of times and succeeded twice.


    After several days of continuous practice, the recasting and deduction can not be less than millions of times, and the proficiency is getting higher and higher. As my proficiency increased, I found that my modifications were correct. However, it is not related to other ancient characters, and its power can not be displayed.


    After I was completely proficient, I was ready to try to integrate it into other ancient characters. No exclusion was found in the whole process, but this is not good news, because the ancient characters deduced by the ancestors of Tiangu nationality were also integrated and there was no exclusion.


    The nine ancient characters didn''t change. I tried to make 36 ancient characters manifest at the same time. Finally, there was a change. The color of the ancient characters became dim and their strength weakened.


    When I found that the power became weaker, I stopped in time and asked them to discuss it.


    When the power becomes weak, the biggest possibility is that the ancient characters are wrong, but because it can build a completed symbol, it does not affect the overall effect.


    I am also inclined to this idea, but an old man under Su Yan doesn''t think so. He expressed a different opinion from us: the weakening of ancient characters doesn''t mean that there is something wrong with the characters, or it may be that the changes are not thorough enough.


    He took the array as an example and gave me an experiment. When the array feet were correctly placed, he disrupted it according to the deduction, but still maintained the integrity of the array. The power of the array was much weakened, but when he changed the array feet according to the right, the power of the array became even weaker.


    With more and more changes, when reaching a critical point, the power of the array is restored again. Even if there are wrong formations, they are stronger than those after the second disruption.


    Looking at the whole change, I can see what he means at once. In addition to the first eight ancient characters, the remaining ancient characters are wrong, but the power of this kind of wrong ancient characters is not vulgar. In the process of correction, if I only correct one or two, I''m afraid the power will not increase, but will weaken, because my modified ancient characters do not match the current ones.


    However, the deduction of the remaining 27 ancient characters will not happen overnight. I''m afraid it will take years to sit down. At present, we can only deduce one by one.


    But the old man told me: if your deduction is right, the more you master the correct ancient characters, the faster the deduction will be. It may not take that long.


    I listened to his remarks and invited him to study ancient Chinese characters with me. My invitation frightened him. He knelt on the ground and pleaded guilty: Sir, stop your anger. I just want to share your worries. I don''t mean to peep into the skill.


    I was stunned, but I quickly realized that he had listened to me backwards.


    I helped him up and said to everyone present: you can be here to prove that you are trustworthy people. I trust you, Su Yan and Su Dong also trust you, and Kung Fu is just an external thing. If I''m not afraid of being used against us by people with ulterior motives after it is spread, I''m willing to pass on everything I know to everyone. For nothing else, I just hope to reduce our casualties.


    After a pause, I continued: as long as the people present can build ancient characters and use them, I am willing to share all my experience with you.


    When I finished speaking, there were incredible expressions on the faces of the audience. During this time, I can also see that when I discuss the structure of ancient characters, many sophisticated people will take the initiative to avoid them. Even if they are present, they rarely speak and are unwilling to see more. It is very taboo.


    Now my words come out, they still can''t believe it. Han Peng added again, and they thanked one after another.


    Wu De said nearby: you may not know. The way for the controller to break through is also released by our boss for everyone to understand. Of course, not everyone can give this kind of thing. At least, our enemies, or those who will become our enemies, must be resolutely eliminated.

 Chapter 695

    I''ve just been a good man. If I change what Wu De said to me now, it will greatly reduce what I said just now. After all, my current identity is the controller. As a strong man at the top, every word and deed is enough to frighten people.


    Wu De''s saying these words now is tantamount to safeguarding my image.


    After thanking you, I am a little tired. Let''s go down and have a rest for two days. After two days, verify their achievements and arrange them according to the four elephant array they beat out with the current ancient characters. If they can be verified to be right, the two will cooperate with each other and the effect will be better.


    When they left, I repeatedly told them not to mention or deduce when they walked out of Haotian mirror, as if nothing had happened.


    The ancient characters let them understand, and I didn''t hide it. I told them about the nothingness, and I couldn''t let it notice what we did for the time being. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will welcome its shot.


    When all the people left, leaving only me, Wu De and Han, Wu De looked sad and knew that he had something to say.


    I also understand that if he doesn''t say it now, he is waiting for Han to leave, and his face shows such an expression. He is also telling Han that we have something to say in private.


    It shows that what Wu De wants to say has something to do with Han.


    Han Han smiled and turned to leave. But Wu De suddenly said: sister-in-law, why don''t you stay and listen?


    "Huh?"


    Han Peng stopped and looked back at Wu De.


    I don''t know what Wu De is going to say, but in many ways, I have to admit that he is better than me.


    When Wu De saw Han Peng stop, he took a deep breath and said: the ancient words spread, I have no opinion. As the boss said, the more strong people are, the more favorable they are to us, and the casualties will be reduced. But have you ever thought that all the people present today are from my sister-in-law''s father and uncle. If in the future, I mean, if one day, you have a conflict, then


    Wu De said that he stopped wisely here, but we can think of the following words.


    There was no smile on Han''s face, but it was not blaming Wu De, but thinking about Han''s words.


    After a while, Wu deden said: boss, let me tell you the truth. My sister-in-law''s feelings have naturally stood the test and will not change again. But have you ever thought that if the whole universe is peaceful in the future, there will be problems inside. Will you give in or resist? If we resist, now their people have thoroughly studied your skills and secrets, how can we resist?


    I couldn''t answer a few questions for the moment. Han can''t answer, and Wu De''s example now, no one can guarantee that it won''t happen.


    After pondering for a moment, Han Peng said: Tong Tong, I agree with Wu De. I think it can be deduced that those predecessors


    I was just shocked by Wu De at the beginning, but I soon calmed down. Listening to Han''s meaning, she didn''t intend to leave several confidants of her father and uncle.


    Although I didn''t think about it like this and wouldn''t do it like this, I''m still warm in my heart. I took Han''s hand and said to Wu De: Although I haven''t been practicing for a long time, I''m tired of such a life. As long as the universe can really calm down, your sister-in-law and I will retire. At that time, you will retire with me and leave the vortex of power.


    I was worried that this was said too early. Wu De couldn''t accept it for a moment. Then he said: Lao Wu, there is no God who dominates everything in this universe, and there can be no God. The long road never ends. Only when you stop at the right time can you really have peace and enjoy life. That''s life.


    I''m telling the truth. I believe many people who survive in the battlefield will have the same idea as me.


    Wu De was silent for a few seconds, nodded, stood up and said: in fact, I''ve been tired of it for a long time. If that''s the case, my worry is superfluous.


    I made a noise and didn''t say anything. When Wu De saw me holding hands with Han, he smiled and left by himself.


    As soon as Wu De left, Han Peng frowned. I''m also worried, but now I''m not worried about what Wu De said, but about Wu De.


    As soon as he wanted to say, I said: don''t think about him. He won''t go at that time. Chen Hao and I will tie him away. I don''t believe he can turn the sky.


    Wu De is keen on power, which can be seen from the disappointment that flashed in his eyes just now. But no matter what he does in the future, I won''t fight him.


    After listening to my words, Han Hu smiled and said: I''m not worried about this. I''m worried about the moment. I''m afraid he will smell a sense of crisis and do something unfavorable to us.


    "Don''t worry about this. Lao Wu won''t do anything to hurt Chen Hao and me if he loves power."


    From the beginning to now, Chen Hao and I both know what kind of person he is. As for small movements, he can do whatever he wants. After all, there are some things he has never experienced, and he may never realize it.


    After a short rest, the next day I opened the Haotian mirror and everyone entered it again. According to the plan, they gave me the summary and chose the old man surnamed yang to study ancient characters with me.


    After Lao Yang sorted it out, he deduced the structure of the array. I began to place ancient characters according to the array he built.


    But they haven''t seen all the ancient characters before, and I haven''t seen the array. There was a problem when placing it. I didn''t know how to place it all at once. What was originally planned to be completed in one day took five days.


    During the discussion, Lao Yang told me that I was placing ancient characters. The process is cumbersome, but for me and them, such a process is valuable and has given me great inspiration.


    Seeing that there was only one last ancient character left, Lao Yang had a long beard and stood up and said: from the fault tolerance of ancient characters, no matter whether the array is right or wrong, as long as it is touched, it should form an array and release its strength. We can get some inspiration according to the changes.


    His voice just fell, and the people around him immediately retreated. Runes were beating in his eyes. Han Peng directly opened the eyes of vanity and didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    As Lao Yang said, whether right or wrong, this is the first time that ancient characters have built a complete arrangement, and I am very nervous myself. As the first ancient characters fell, I held my breath until the ancient characters were inlaid in, I took a long breath and stared at the array in front without blinking.


    However, as time passed, the ancient characters also constructed a complete array, but there was no change.


    Ten seconds later, I frowned slightly and was about to ask Han and Lao Yang if they had a problem with their push performance, but before I could say anything, the space of Haotian mirror suddenly shook, as if it had been impacted and began to be unstable.


    I looked up for the first time and found something emerging in the void sky. Before I could see it clearly, a roar came from my head, and a huge force rushed down from the sky.


    The array has not changed. The first thing I thought of was what powerful creatures were suppressed in Haotian mirror. We made trouble in it and startled him.


    With the roar, a cyan light band appeared in the void. It was like a living creature, shaking left and right, but it was so blurred that it could not be seen clearly.


    But Lao Yang just looked at it and shouted excitedly: Yes, the array is right. It''s Qinglong, it''s Qinglong.


    As soon as he reminded, several people shouted excitedly, but to tell the truth, I couldn''t see the appearance of the dragon in the fuzzy shadow, but the roar was a bit of the momentum of the Dragon roar.


    However, Han told me later that although the four elephant holy beasts are called green dragon, rosefinch, white tiger and Xuanwu, the real green dragon is not dragon shaped. It only looks like a dragon, so does the other three holy beasts. They are all pictographic names.


    I''m not sure that it''s really the green dragon they said, and I''m not sure that it appeared because of the four elephant array. In order to verify, I didn''t feel the strength of the fuzzy cyan virtual shadow. I withdrew the ancient characters on the array at the first time.


    As a result, as soon as my ancient characters were withdrawn, the tumbling cyan virtual shadow disappeared. So we can be sure that it was really caused by the array.


    When everyone was excited, Lao Yang poured a basin of cold water and said: I just noticed that the breath of the green dragon is not more than heaven. With our current cultivation, according to the inferred layout, we can also show the green dragon at this level.


    Lao Yang''s voice just fell. Another person retorted: you can see the virtual shadow just now. It is not fully manifested because the array and ancient characters are incomplete. If all are complete, the four images emerge, and the power will reach the peak.


    Their words are reasonable. I don''t know whether there is a problem with the array, but the ancient characters can basically determine that there is a problem. In the face of the upcoming quarrel, I interrupted in advance: it''s no use saying these now. Anyway, we are idle now. We might as well continue to deduce. Just now I have seen the ancient array, and you have also seen 36 core ancient characters. It is just linked and deduced, and the effect should be better.


    My intention is to continue the deduction. Even if the final result is wrong, it will be of great benefit to us and will not be harmful.


    But just as we were ready to continue, Zhen Kun hurried in from the outside and said to me: there was a problem in Tianlao, and many people were killed and injured. As soon as I heard that the whole person was blown up, Tianlao is now a national treasure, and the people he brought out, each of them took nearly a year to cultivate.


    Every little one, the loss is time.


    When Zhen Kun saw that my face changed, he hurried to say: it''s all right. Scientists have only lost more than ten. The people we arranged protected them with their own lives when the accident happened.


    One life for another, leaving the valuable behind is extremely unfair to the dead, and if we can do so, we must be our core members.


    But when I heard the news, I was still relieved.

 Chapter 696

    I can''t decide who will die, and I don''t want to divide my life into high and low, but in the current situation, some people''s lives will be more precious.


    When I hear that Tianlao and scientists are all right, my heart is full of joy, and this joy is directly reflected in my face.


    Until now, I understand why in the war years, the general asked only the results, but did not carefully ask about the casualties. It is not that they are ruthless, but that they are afraid to hear the number and make themselves weak.


    I''ll send a message back to Wu De and Han, and let them continue to deduce in it. I''ll come over when I go to have a look.


    According to the old research, I''m afraid the only thing that I know about this danger is the energy core. But our energy core is stable. How can there be a problem?


    When I came out, I saw that the huge Mothership was burning a fire from a distance. From a distance, it looked like a lit planet. UAVs and unmanned armor were desperately fighting the fire. As a result, many were swallowed up by the tongue of fire on the spot.


    They have no life, but they are things accumulated over time, and those seemingly insignificant UAVs and drones are the indispensable cornerstone of building a science and technology empire.


    I stood in the distance, took a fierce breath and vomited out towards which star.


    The law flickers. What blows out in one breath is a cosmic storm, which is more than 300 kilometers apart. The flame is instantly suppressed, but half of the warships are burning, covering thousands of kilometers in diameter, especially the internal flame can not be blown out.


    Tianlao was supported by several monks at this time. Although he was not dead, his mecha was broken and his core was injured. It is estimated that he can''t recover in a short time. When he came to me, he pushed away the supported soldiers, rushed over and grabbed my hands. A pair of mechanical eyes seemed to protrude. His voice trembled and said: boss, the warship can''t be saved. Now you try to separate the part of the fire, so that we may keep some of our efforts.


    I had this plan. After all, there is still one-third of the places where there is no fire. If it is dragged down and the steel is melted, it will all become scrap iron.


    But I''m not sure. After all, it''s not my own field. Now I heard Tianlao say so. I heard the voice for the first time and asked the fire-fighting personnel to evacuate. When I heard my order, the cultivator withdrew, and the UAV and unmanned armor began to retreat.


    There are thousands of old scientists who have retired. They have no accomplishments and only half of their bodies have been transformed. But when they are pulled down at this time, they all cry bitterly. Even in the face of irresistible fire, they still struggle to rush up.


    After all the personnel were evacuated, I took out a small wooden axe and cut it down hundreds of kilometers away. With my axe falling, they spent a year''s effort, and basically lost half of it.


    Moreover, many of the materials in it were bought by Su Yan from the controller. It is likely that we will not have such a good opportunity for the second time. It will take several years to collect those materials.


    Tianlao gave a long sigh when the axe blade of the small wooden axe fell. Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore and fainted.


    The axe blade spanned thousands of kilometers, accurately split the burning half, and the fireball fell. I opened the domain for the first time and threw it out.


    The badly damaged Mothership could no longer float in the void and began to fall. Zhen Kun immediately organized millions of people to rush over and put out the flame of the joint. At the same time, he manually pulled up the giant and fixed it on two suspended meteorites.


    We had a perfect mechanism. Only after the fire was put out, the dragon and Phoenix teenagers in charge of the investigation came to me. Their eyes twinkled. I immediately took them to a place where there was no one.


    Seeing no one around, the young dragon said: boss, the core of a neutron star exploded this time, but according to the results of our investigation, more than a dozen scientists agreed that it was stable and could not explode.


    When the Phoenix girls reported to me, they also brought more than a dozen old scientists. I heard what the findings meant, but I asked a few scientists hopefully.


    Because their efforts were destroyed, they were all quite excited. I asked, and all shouted: the energy core is stable, and it is impossible to explode without warning. Someone must have done something.


    My eyelids jumped wildly and imprisoned the time and space around them for the first time. You know, most of the people here are practitioners. They don''t have a loud voice, but they can still be heard.


    And if a traitor comes out, as long as it is spread, it will be absolutely panic.


    The youth of the dragon family wanted to scold some old men. I quickly pulled him and asked him to return. I looked at some old scientists and asked seriously: Professor, you should be sure. After all, this kind of thing can''t be joked.


    The head of the old man said angrily: someone definitely did something. I dare to guarantee it with my own personality!


    In front of them, I am not a controller at all. They don''t care that I can destroy a planet with one finger. Now, I just act as a truth seeker and have to give them an explanation. Therefore, when they talk to me, they have no scruples of others, and the anger on their faces is completely expressed.


    I can understand their feelings, and I never care about these things, but they are so determined that the problem is a little serious.


    Traitor, that is, rat shit has passed. If it is not handled well, people will be separated. It will not be fun at that time.


    I took a long breath and said in a harmonious voice: gentlemen, don''t talk to anyone after you go back.


    "Boss, you are the person in charge here. You must give us an account of what happened."


    The old scientist, led by him, was a little red because of excitement, and his tone was very serious. I stopped the dragon and Phoenix teenagers who wanted to scold me several times. I comforted some old scientists and said: don''t worry, I will not only give you an explanation, but also mobilize all resources to help you rebuild the mothership.


    Several old scientists just stopped. I didn''t let the teenagers of the dragon and Phoenix nationality take charge of sending them back, but asked Zhen Kun to send them away.


    When I saw them off, I frowned and looked at the teenagers of the dragon and Phoenix nationality, but I didn''t blame them. I just said: Science and technology is a rising civilization beyond the revised civilization. The people in front of me just now are very insignificant. We can press a lot of them with one finger.


    When the Phoenix girl heard this, she interrupted and said: boss, in that case, why do you have to accommodate them.


    I smiled and said: I am not accommodating, but respecting, because these humble people can change an era and promote the progress of civilization. Their role is thousands of times greater than ours.


    I''ll stop here. Some words will be counterproductive. Only when they see the rise of scientific and technological civilization in the divine domain can they really understand.


    Both the Dragon youth and the Phoenix girls were silent, and they were still more dissatisfied. I patted the boy on the shoulder. When I was going to pat the Phoenix girl on the shoulder, she subconsciously took a step back and turned red. I just remembered that we were quite old. This contact was inevitable


    I felt my nose awkwardly, and then asked: how many people of the dragon and Phoenix clan and the elder Bai Wushuang are here?


    The Dragon youth hurriedly replied: the Phoenix family has 5000 people, the demon king has more than 800000 direct subordinates, and there are tens of millions in the underworld.


    I nodded, and the voice said, "you choose from the white ancestors, the underworld and the dragon and Phoenix, secretly investigate this matter. Remember, the fewer people you know, the better. Five days, I will give you five days, and then there must be results.


    The energy cores are all in the Mothership, and the number of people who can be lifted is limited. However, the Mothership is too large, and people visit it every day. The secret investigation is still a huge project.


    Five days, a little hurried.


    The dragon and Phoenix Youth did not have any difficulties, so they simply took orders.


    As soon as the dragon and Phoenix teenagers left, I found Zhen Kun for the first time and asked him to send core members to protect the scientists. The matter was not investigated clearly and they were allowed to live in the core temporarily. At the same time, block their mouths and don''t let them talk nonsense.


    Zhen Kun was responsible for the safety. Then I found cangxue and asked her to take someone to patrol the divine domain secretly, mark out the suspicious people, and then give the list to the teenagers of the dragon and Phoenix nationality.


    Cangxue frowned, looked at me and said: boss, it is reasonable to say that such a thing should be handed over to Wu de. my task is to refine pills.


    Han Pei just reminded me that I was afraid that Wu De had a problem. As a result, such a thing happened. It was not that I didn''t trust Wu De, but that I didn''t dare to take risks. If it was him, I would only make his fault more serious, and I couldn''t explain it in the future. Of course, nature is not the best.


    I can''t say that directly. I just looked at cangxue and said with a smile: I forgot about it, but sister cangxue, I remember that your cultivation is at the bottom. Now you are almost in the realm of Taoist ancestors. I think the pill you developed has entered your mouth and Zhenkun''s mouth? I think we have to check it out, too.


    Cang Xuebai glanced at me and hummed. He didn''t mention what happened just now. Of course, I didn''t explain what I just said. I naturally understand that they are experimenting with their own bodies. When we fight outside, they are also paying. When we face life and death, they are also risking unknown risks to experiment with their own bodies.


    When I saw that I held her away, I hurried to catch up with the voice and said: Wu De has to help me study ancient characters these days. He won''t appear outside in a short time. As soon as the investigation results come out, you and Zhen Kun should inform me as soon as possible.


    Cangxue is a smart girl. From my words, she heard some clues and asked with some worry: boss, are you all right?


    Hearing that she had guessed, I smiled and said: what else can I do? Don''t worry. What I told you, don''t mention it to the second person. Just do your own thing.


    Cangxue nodded and left with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 697

    After cangxue left, I stayed alone and looked at the vast divine domain. I sighed a long sigh. As soon as I turned around, I didn''t have any ideas in my heart, let alone suspect Wu De.


    I believe him, and my arrangement has nothing to do with whether I believe him or not, and I always believe that no matter what Wu De wants to do, he will not gamble on our future. A series of arrangements are just routine arrangements. At the same time, avoiding Wu De is also to prevent. Really, it can stop the serious situation in time.


    In Huishen domain, they all surrounded and asked me what happened outside. I nodded and said: their experiment failed, causing the explosion of the neutron star energy core and the destruction of half of the carrier ship.


    "Half?" Wu De''s face changed. I nodded and he said angrily: it was our painstaking efforts for half a year and consumed countless resources. Why... No, the neutron star nuclei are stable. How can they explode suddenly?


    I looked at Wu De and said: there is a potential rebellion within us. I have asked Zhenkun and cangxue, the patriarchs of the dragon and Phoenix family, to be responsible for the investigation and protect the scientists at the same time.


    After hearing this, Wu De said with relief: they are responsible and there will be no problem.


    I''m afraid Wu De offered to go out to help at this time, and took the initiative to say: now that the facts have been created, it''s useless for us to go out. Moreover, the light of nothingness appears ordinary. We don''t have much time left for us, and we have to work harder.


    Wu De said, Lao Yang broke in and said: the improvement of the array is very fast. I believe it will not be long before it can be determined. The rest depends on your ancient character deduction results, boss. I think it''s just the two of us. The speed will be slower. If you add boss Wu, we can deduce one independently at that time, which can shorten the time a lot.


    I''m worried that Wu De will go out. He is a smart man. If cangxue excludes him from the investigation, I''m afraid he will catch something, which will have a more or less bad impact at that time. Just as Lao Yang proposed to let Wu De participate, I casually responded and said: that''s good.


    Wu De had no opinion, but Han Peng was worried and whispered to me: Tong Tong, don''t you think it''s a coincidence?


    I comforted her and said: don''t think about it.


    But Han Peng was still uneasy and said to me: even if it wasn''t Wu De, this kind of thing would cast a shadow on the core team and have a great impact on the future. I think I''d better go out and help?


    I nodded, turned back and said to several strong men: there are few people I can trust outside. Wu De and I are here. I''m afraid we will lose our backbone. My wife will leave first. Please ask you about the array.


    I have to say that when something like this happens, the impact is invisible. If I had said this before, I wouldn''t have said it at all. Now I''m afraid Wu De has ideas.


    If you can''t handle it well, there will be endless trouble.


    Han Dan told several predecessors that he had worked hard, and then came out of the space of Haotian mirror. Wu De, the three of us were far away from the place of array research, and then began to deduce ancient characters.


    Until now, I understand that others can''t use ancient characters, not because of the restriction of blood, but because they don''t have in-depth deduction, and I have the talent of blood, so I can use them without deduction.


    Wu De and Lao Yang have been practicing ancient characters for two months, and have mastered the essence. Both of them can condense ancient characters. However, although they said to help, I still don''t think they can push the important things, so instead of asking them to deduce the tenth ancient character, I asked them to deduce the eleventh ancient character. At that time, I will finish it in advance and listen to their opinions. I can get twice the result with half the effort when I deduce the eleventh.


    There are too many crises lurking under the calm surface. What I said when I came in was not entirely to prevent Wu De from going out, but this is the case at present.


    Not to mention that the creatures in the nothingness are eyeing, even the suppression of the controller on us has not been completely eliminated. Three fronts, because I went there, the strong in the parallel universe on one front has been beaten back, and it is estimated that the results of the other two fronts will be separated soon. At that time, there will be a confrontation, and the controller may draw us together to deal with the immortal starworm.


    We can''t refuse this matter, but if the starworm is not destroyed, the eight controllers are unlikely to take action against us, but they will definitely exert pressure, and the magnitude of this pressure will be determined by our strength.


    I even suspected that the explosion of the Mothership was related to them, but all the people transferred from the controller were taken out, and now they are also under Chen Hao''s hands, so I didn''t think it was them at the first time.


    After sorting out my mood, I''m not thinking about anything else and perform my duties. My task is to strive to improve my strength and protect people under my wings.


    The people under my protection will feed back and build our empire together.


    Only when we are strong enough can we get the life we want.


    Because of the experience of the ninth ancient character and their complete arrangement in the array, my deduction is much easier. In five days, the tenth ancient character was rewritten by me.


    Wu Dehe and Lao Yang''s progress is not slow, but they are always like me. After all, the ancient characters are directly branded on my spine. They need to build. They can''t be the same as me in cognition and induction. But even so, they have made a great breakthrough.


    After listening to their opinions, I didn''t rush to deduce the eleventh ancient character, but let them continue to deduce the twelfth ancient character. I was out of the space of Haotian mirror.


    At first, the deadline I gave to the dragon and Phoenix teenagers was five days. Now it''s just here. Chen Hao and Wu Dejun are very strict in governing the army. Today, he will report to me whether there is any result or not.


    I just came out and met a phoenix girl who was going to enter Haotian''s secret place, but I didn''t see a dragon boy. I knew at a glance that there was no eyebrow.


    Sure enough, when the Phoenix girl came, I asked the Dragon leader why she didn''t come. She stammered immediately and explained the reason for it for a long time. The boy didn''t complete the task and didn''t dare to see me. Moreover, the investigation was at the final stage, so she simply handed over the reporting task to the Phoenix leader.


    Girls have advantages at any time. Take me for example, it''s impossible to scold a woman.


    I asked about the details and saw that I was not unhappy. The little clan leader of the Phoenix family secretly took a breath. He said neatly: the people on the warship are too messy. At present, nearly 50000 people with possible problems have been screened out. Boss, you told me to investigate secretly, so it''s not easy to do it and can''t keep up with the speed.


    I frowned slightly. The little clan leader of the Phoenix family immediately said: don''t worry, boss. After the accident, the wreckage of the warship has been under martial law. No one can go in and out as before. They must pass the examination to get close. Tianlao''s team also remotely controlled the UAV and UAV armor to start emergency repair. At the same time, we also sent a team out to find new materials.


    Hoo!


    I breathed out. Their arrangements were very appropriate, but all of us were too careless about martial law. From beginning to end, I never thought that such a thing would happen. I gave enough trust to each of my soldiers, and even the people who borrowed from the controller could go up and visit.


    Now it seems that it is not generosity, but stupidity. We also paid a great price for our stupidity.


    I don''t deny my mistakes. I said reluctantly: the price of my mistakes this time is really heavy.


    The Phoenix girl hurriedly said: boss, don''t say that. Each of us has a responsibility. It''s not your fault.


    "Yes!" I answered. The little girl was a little stunned. She probably didn''t think I would dump the pot so soon.


    I smiled and said: because we are a whole, like a family, what we lose is not only mine, but also your safe haven. After this, you should learn from experience and never happen again. By the way, are they emotionally stable?


    The little clan leader of the Phoenix family listened to my words, his eyes glittered with light, some excited, and his voice became louder. He said: their emotions are basically stable, but when it comes to that matter, they still


    "Very grumpy, isn''t it?" The head of the Phoenix clan stopped and I added it for her. I can understand that feeling. The warship said to them that it was an attempt and a breakthrough. It can be said that everyone''s child died early now. I wouldn''t be able to recover at once.


    I said: be more tolerant, investigate the matter clearly, hand over the culprit to them, and dispel their anger. But when they''re done, people must guard them.


    The young clan leader of the dragon and Phoenix clan said in some confusion: boss, I think they are grumpy. I guess they don''t have to guard the back.


    I smiled, looked at the Han who was coming in the distance and said to the Phoenix girl in front of me: you have experienced too few things and don''t understand people''s hearts. They are angry, but they will not execute the culprit, or even punish him too severely.


    "I don''t believe it!" The Phoenix girl said firmly. I didn''t explain. This kind of thing doesn''t make sense, and she saw Tianlao''s anger. Naturally, she didn''t believe that Tianlao would release the culprit.


    Only when the results come out, I don''t have to explain, she will understand.


    When the handlebar approached, the Phoenix girl bowed her hand and bowed down.


    Now the Han is not the same as before. As long as I see my contact with women, I will resist. At that time, I was still young and didn''t watch closely. It was really easy to have problems. But now, I have matured and grown up.


    Han came and said: it seems that Feng dance told you everything.


    I nodded, but Han said the next sentence: Tong Tong, you should be mentally prepared.


    I understood her words at once, but I still couldn''t believe what I heard. I hurried to say: this kind of thing can''t come to a conclusion.

 Chapter 698

    Wu De''s character will have an accident. He is too enthusiastic about power. I''ve thought of this for a long time, but I didn''t think he would do such a thing.


    But in the divine realm, Wu De''s power can be said to be similar to that of Chen Hao and me, and during the period when Chen Hao and I left, the whole divine realm was left to him. For a long time, he naturally has some confidants below. It can be said that it is very simple to arrange such an accident.


    I breathed a long breath and didn''t dare to listen to Han''s next words, but she said: at present, more than 5000 suspicious people have been found, half of them are Wu De''s confidants.


    Hearing this, I hurriedly said: that is to say, the situation has not been settled yet, and Wu De''s confidants may not be arranged by him. You know, some people specially break into important people in order to penetrate, and Wu De may also be deceived.


    Seeing that I was excited, Han Peng hurriedly said: I also have this idea. What I said just now is the worst plan. Let you have a preparation in your heart.


    I slowly calmed down my mood, and Han said: Tong Tong, in fact, aren''t you also on guard? The people you arranged are core members. As you know, Zhenkun and cangxue rarely have contact with the outside world, and Wu De can''t directly command the core disciples!


    "Stop talking. I''m in a mess! " I waved my hand. I didn''t dare admit many things, but I acquiesced when I did it.


    Han said: you continue to go back and stabilize Wu de. I will continue to investigate outside and let you know as soon as I find out. At the same time, you should also observe Wu De''s reaction.


    It can be said that Wu De is very normal during this period. He seldom asks about things outside, and there is no panic that he is afraid of things being exposed.


    I answered and saw the Little Dragon Lord coming. My heart beat faster suddenly. He turned around and wanted to leave, but he was pulled by Han.


    The Dragon minority leader didn''t dare to see me in front. Now he came in a hurry and was still within the agreed time of five days. It can be seen that there was a new situation.


    Han Peng comforted me and said: didn''t you say that no matter what happens, you won''t blame Wu De, so there''s no need to be afraid. If he did it, put him under house arrest temporarily and let him figure it out for himself. Moreover, we did a good job of confidentiality. No one knows the whole story except the core disciples.


    I was held by Han. I didn''t have time to think much after listening to her. The young master of the Dragon nationality came near. With excitement on his face, he bowed his hands and said: boss, we didn''t live up to your expectations. The personnel list has been found out. Now I''ll wait for your order and arrest people.


    "Yes!" I answered and couldn''t pay attention for a moment. Han Peng reminded me: we can let those people go to the battlefield and quietly let them disappear outside. As for things, we can find individual reasons to suppress them.


    Han''s practice is undoubtedly to identify that Wu De did it and want to cover up his fault in this way. But if Wu De didn''t do it, one day he will know the truth, what should he do?


    We do this because we don''t trust him. At the same time, I think even if he does it, we should let him admit his fault, or at least admit it to me.


    Complex things, how to do, will leave disadvantages.


    Until now, I understand the saying spread in the Qingling world that my brothers should settle accounts clearly without a rigorous constraint. When things happen, even my brothers really don''t have to do it.


    I was so worried that I hesitated for a while before I said: arrest the people, but don''t interrogate them. Then I selected several leaders to deal with them. After the external affairs were solved, I imprisoned all the people. No one is allowed to approach and interrogate without my order.


    The Dragon boy was stunned by our order and said: boss, if we are put on trial now, we can find out the people behind the scenes at most tomorrow.


    I stared at him, feeling a little irritable, with great emotional ups and downs. I said coldly: didn''t you hear me clearly?


    Seeing that I changed my face, the Dragon boy didn''t dare to ask, so he hurried to take orders to leave.


    Han looked at me and said with worry: I''ll go in with you. You''re in a bad state with emotion.


    I nodded. Most things outside couldn''t be chaotic, because Zhenkun and cangxue controlled the core strength of the leader, and those people Wu De could contact might not all listen to his incitement.


    When Han Han and I returned to Haotian space, Wu De came to ask: boss, how''s it going?


    "It''s a little complicated!"


    I don''t know whether Wu De pretended or really didn''t know. I don''t want to doubt him now, but I have to think about him everywhere. This feeling is so bad that people are crazy.


    Han Chuan reminded me: Tong Tong, you can tell Wu De truthfully that things have come to this point. If he did it, he also knows that he can''t escape. Maybe he will tell you from the truth. If he didn''t do it, it would be best.


    I also have such a plan in my heart. I''m just upset. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad next time. Now Han Peng reminded me that I just decided and motioned Wu De to go with me to the depths of Haotian mirror''s Secret territory.


    There is a vast expanse of white everywhere, but it is also very desolate. The place where we are is a platform floating in the void constructed by runes.


    After going far, I said: the problem is almost to be solved. There is only one thing. I think it is necessary to communicate with you. The people we found are your confidants, involving almost 2000 people.


    "How possible! I chose the people who followed me myself! " Wu De was also very surprised, then looked at me and asked: boss, don''t you doubt me?


    "What did you say? If I doubted you, I wouldn''t talk to you here now. But the fact is what I said. People are your confidants. They have been found out. I''m afraid they have been arrested now. "


    I raised the volume and wanted to catch something from Wu De''s face. As a result, he looked angry and punched and said: boss, I''ll go out and deal with it now. No matter who it is, I will find out the person behind the plan.


    When Wu De made this request, the whole person was very angry and his eyes were full of anger, which made me a little confused. Did it really have nothing to do with him?


    I think people who are strong in their hearts can''t be so calm when things are exposed.


    Wu De looked at me and waited for me to answer. He felt that if I didn''t agree under this situation, the atmosphere would become very tense and embarrassing.


    I was silent for about ten seconds. Finally, I nodded and said: go out and deal with it.


    Wu De answered, turned and left in a hurry. On the way in the past, Han Peng didn''t stop, just asked me what was going on.


    I simply said the situation, Han said: he can''t do it alone. Either you go out or I go out. We must have someone present.


    "Trust him!" I pinched Han''s hand and said only three words, but Han didn''t speak.


    Betrayal is always the most hurtful.


    After Wu De went out, Han and I stayed and continued to deduce ancient characters.


    However, when the eleventh ancient character was deduced by me, the teenagers of Zhenkun and cangxue Longfeng rushed in. Seeing the look on their faces, I knew that something had happened.


    Zhen Kun just stepped on the platform I built with runes and said: boss, Wu De escaped and sneaked out of the divine domain with more than 5 million people last night.


    When I heard this, there was a real thunder in my head. The whole person was shaky and depressed. I directly ejected a big mouthful of blood and fell back straight.


    Han Fu held me in her arms for the first time and hurriedly gave me good luck. But the blow of this moment took away my whole strength, and the whole person didn''t want to move.


    Zhen Kun came and squatted down and said: boss, you have to hold on. If such a big thing happens, the divine domain will be in chaos.


    The young leader of the dragon and Phoenix family said at the same time: boss, I have sent ten teams of people, each team has 10 million people. As long as I meet him, I will be able to catch him back.


    Hearing this, I struggled to think of it. As a result, I couldn''t support it for half a day. Finally, I had to wave my hand weakly and say: don''t chase, let him go!


    The dragon and Phoenix Youth listened and wanted to say something, but at this time, I couldn''t control the blood gas in my body and vomited a big mouthful of blood, which made the whole person weaker. He quickly changed his mouth and said: boss, don''t worry, I''ll transfer the person back now.


    Cangxue gave me the elixir for the first time. At the same time, he also used Shennong Ding to break into my body to protect my failing heart.


    But none of her methods worked much. And I don''t understand what happened to my body, but the whole person is so weak that I don''t want to talk or move.


    When something happens, the rehearsal can only end in a hurry. Everyone leaves the secret territory of Haotian territory together, and a large-scale cleaning and investigation is being carried out outside at this time.


    Back at the temple, my condition still didn''t improve. My body was getting worse day by day. I kept taking the elixir, but there was no improvement. Cangxue even suspected that Wu De had done something to my body during the period. After all, Wu De wanted to get close to me, which was easier than drinking water.


    But I don''t believe Wu De will do this, and I know my body very well. I can''t be poisoned. At the same time, with Wu De''s cultivation, I can''t do hands and feet in my body.


    Hanhe accompanied me day and night. On the fifth day, I became weaker. I was frightened by this situation and began to check again and again.


    However, after a few days of examination, I didn''t find any problems, but my heart pulse was failing all the time. Later, it was completely out of control, my blood vessels withered and my soul was dim.


    Cangxue said that my illness is in my heart. Only by unting my heart knot can I completely recover.


    But I don''t think I have any heart knot. Wu De betrayed. He left. I asked him to leave. Everything was fine and there was no heart knot.


    Listen to me, they started from my ancient characters again, but the ancient characters were only deduced in vitro. I didn''t change the lettering on my spine at all.


    As I continued to be weak, and finally even couldn''t wake up every day, there were some turbulence in the divine realm.


    It would be fine if I had only one divine domain, but now I manage three divine domains. If there is chaos, it is a fire in the backyard.

 Chapter 699

    My weakness completely threatened my life a month later. In the previous month, I was weak, but my anger in my body was not affected. However, from the day before yesterday, my anger began to overflow. With the deposition in the previous month, it suddenly broke out.


    I don''t need cangxue and Han to say, I know I don''t have a long time. Thinking of this, I was also worried, but I couldn''t find the specific reason.


    Han Li stayed by the bed all day and kept asking me what happened.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I also know that if I go on like this, I need to prepare something. My current cultivation is inherited from elder Haotian. Naturally, it can also be passed on to others. However, there will be losses after passing on, and it will take some time to recover.


    The only candidate to inherit is Han. I hope she won''t be bullied after I leave.


    But it was just in my heart and didn''t say it, and I didn''t think about it before. All I wanted to do was protect Han, but who ever thought that the master would die a wonderful death now.


    The next day when my life failed, I went out with Han and ordered Zhenkun to send someone to call Chen Hao.


    My words just came out. Zhen Kun began to tremble all over his body. The tears in his eyes couldn''t help it any longer. He rolled down, stumbled to the bedside, grabbed my hand and said: boss, don''t do this. Cangxue and I have used all our resources. We suspect that you have been too tired all the time. Suddenly, when you heard Wu De''s betrayal, you can''t bear this blow. We are working out the method of recuperation. It will certainly work.


    I smiled weakly and said weakly: put away your tears and don''t let people outside know. From today on, you put me in the core. Before Chen Hao came back, you can''t leak any news. And what I asked you to do, don''t let Han know, I''m afraid of her


    Speaking of this, my exhausted blood was out of control and spit out a few big mouthfuls of blood. Zhen Kun didn''t dare to ask. He hurried to say: I know what to do, boss, don''t talk.


    I made a sound, but I remembered some people and struggled to say: there are also Wang pangzi, yuhuatian, sword Lingxiao, and Bai Wushuang. They are also in the front line and let them all come back.


    "OK, OK! Boss, don''t talk. I''ll call them back. " Zhen Kun wiped away the tears from his eyes and hurriedly answered. From his look, I can imagine that he must be very scary.


    Zhen Kun didn''t dare to delay and left in a hurry. Soon, the teenagers of the dragon and Phoenix nationality came and took me to the core building. All the teenagers of the dragon and Phoenix nationality were there. At this time, they were all depressed.


    I released them from the broken fairyland, which can be said to be their reborn parents. From the beginning to the end, I was protecting them and giving them room to grow up. I struggled to do it. Li Zhengke immediately came to help me. The voice should say: boss, what''s the matter with you?


    "Don''t cry!" I patted his hand, but I couldn''t stop his choking. I said to the dragon and Phoenix teenagers: I''m just a little tired. Don''t worry. In the future, your sister-in-law will take you down. There may be some chaos in the divine domain recently. You must be steady, especially in the divine domain of Sudong and Suyan. There must be no trouble. "


    Han Dan suddenly left today to deal with the domain of Su Dong and Su Yan. At the beginning, some of the people recruited by mubai from different spaces were their former subordinates, but some followed their former subordinates. Now Wu De is rebellious. I don''t know where I am ill. The situation is very uncertain.


    At the same time, the young chiefs of the dragon and Phoenix families arched their hands and said: don''t worry, boss. We will never let them mess up.


    I nodded and motioned Li Zhengke and Zhen Kun to push me into the room. I didn''t rest, but talked to them for a while. They were all depressed. I reluctantly smiled and said: don''t be depressed. For us, life and death are impermanent. It is God''s blessing to live until now. If anything happens to me, you must try your best to help your sister-in-law and tell Chen Hao.


    Zhen Kun''s face changed and said anxiously: boss, you are the controller. There is a peak in the universe, and you are the youngest. According to the longevity of Qingling world, you still have decades to live. Let alone now, we don''t say these words.


    Li Zhengke also said: if you want to talk to him when Chen Hao comes back, I guess you have to scold you with boss Chen''s temper.


    "Indeed!" Thinking of Chen Hao, I couldn''t help laughing. In retrospect, we have walked together for more than ten years since we were nine years old. During this period, many interesting things have happened. In retrospect, it''s still so interesting.


    But maybe my mood fluctuated. I vomited a few more mouthfuls of blood. Zhen Kun and Li Zhengke hurriedly helped me lie down and let me rest.


    When they went out, they heard Li Zhengke''s reprimand outside, saying: what do you eat? You have never participated in the war in recent years. You have been carrying danfang here all day. As a result, you are now cured. You all


    Li Zhengke is the one who scolds the Li family. Although I am weak, I am also the controller at least. Their voices are so low, but I still hear them.


    An old man of the Li family said: Zhengke, you are anxious, we are equally anxious, but, but this is not an ordinary disease, and the sick are not ordinary people, but the controller! You let us... Alas!


    The old man is estimated to be Li Zhengke''s elder. He sighed helplessly here, turned back and shouted to his family: what are you doing? Give me all the danfang and pharmacopoeia back and forth. If I can''t find a way, no one can think of rest.


    "Pa!"


    Li Zhengke slapped helplessly on the stone table and didn''t speak. The Li family dispersed immediately.


    The yard was quiet for a while, and then Wang Dafu''s voice came. Before people came to the yard, they heard the voice roaring: Zhang Tong, what are you doing, the controller died. Are you going to let people all over the world laugh at you? Get up.


    When Wang Dafu''s footsteps came to the yard, Li Zhengke stopped them. They whispered a few words. Wang Dafu''s voice gradually decreased.


    He was closing the door. I didn''t disturb him after the accident. I guess I heard the news suddenly. I couldn''t believe that a controller would die.


    Actually, I can''t believe it.


    And Wang Dafu is right. This kind of thing can definitely become a big joke in the universe, and it is an unprecedented joke.


    Not long after, Wang Dafu pushed the door in and saw me lying in bed very weak. He said angrily: Zhang Tong, what are you doing? Wu De betrayed and let him go. Why bother to toss yourself like this!


    If Wang Dafu doesn''t come out, I''ll ask someone to call him out. To inherit Haotian''s power, Han Peng needs a strong person to protect the Dharma. Now he is about to step into the peak domain master. He can fully reach the half step controller and frighten the divine domain.


    The inheritance must be carried out when I still have a certain strength, otherwise I can''t support it when I''m half finished. Han can''t completely inherit Haotian''s strength, which is tantamount to losing a controller.


    I didn''t answer Wang Da Pang''s question, and I couldn''t answer it. Just struggling to sit up and talk about the inheritance.


    As a result, I said that Wang Dafu was angry and wanted to scold me. I grabbed his hand and said: you and I are all understanding people. Don''t say useless words. I''d better think of something beneficial. I don''t think I can wait for Chen Hao and Wang pangzi to come back. You say goodbye to them for me.


    Wang Dafu''s words were blocked back by me. He sighed helplessly and asked: when?


    I calculated and said: I''m afraid it will be carried out in these days. I can feel that my body is becoming more and more empty. If it is not carried out, I''m afraid I can''t fully inherit it at that time. It''s just that I don''t know how to persuade her. When you go out later, call Mrs. Jiang, the housekeeper and Fu Bo. I can''t tell Han directly. I have to say it through them!


    Wang Dafu wiped his face and scolded: look at your ghost realm and sand. It''s really


    Wang Dafu said he couldn''t make it up here. With red eyes, he said: we''ve come all the way. Ten years have passed, and many familiar people are gone. I thought you ran fast and would walk behind all of us. I didn''t think you were still so unlucky, so


    I patted Wang Dafu''s hand and said: you go to Su Yan and Su Dong''s domain and kill some people when necessary. Now you must not mess until Chen Hao comes back.


    Now in the divine domain, except for the older elders, only Wang Dafu has this ability. Wang Dafu didn''t delay with me and left in a hurry when he knew that Han was there.


    Not long after, ginger, Fubo and the housekeeper all came.


    As soon as Jiang Nu entered the door, she was paralyzed by the bed. As soon as Fu Bo knelt on the ground, she sobbed and said: young master, what''s the matter with you.


    I forcibly lifted the blood gas in my body and struggled to sit up to make myself look better. Then he said: Jiang Nu, Fubo, I asked you to do something. In this way, I can''t say the following words.


    Fu Bo listened, quickly wiped the tears on his face, stood up and waited respectfully by the bed, but he still couldn''t help sobbing.


    Jiang Nu also stood up and stopped crying.


    I nodded and told them to do Han''s ideological work.


    The housekeeper, who was silent nearby, said coldly: what do you mean, Zhang Tong? Don''t you even have the courage? Miss, I was blind to see you. If you were a man, don''t say that.


    When I was scolded, I could only smile bitterly.


    I understand the physical condition. Because of this understanding, I understand that I don''t even know how to treat this situation, let alone how to cure it.


    The housekeeper scolded me for a few minutes before I said: it''s useless to say this now. I have just said what should be said. You should arrange it as soon as possible. In recent days, you told Han that I am getting better and still adjusting. I can''t be disturbed.

 Chapter 700

    I can see that both the housekeeper and fuber are worried about me, but they also know how important what they have to do. After I told them, they left, and only Jiang Nu stayed.


    Jiang NV sat by the bed, took my hand and asked: Tong Tong, don''t you know what the problem is? You''re in control.


    A few days ago, I had been thinking about this problem. I kept checking my body, but I didn''t find any abnormalities.


    To say that Wu De''s affair hit me, I admit that Wu De''s betrayal was indeed unacceptable to me. At the moment of hearing the news, the whole person was like lightning, but as Han said, in fact, I had always been prepared in my heart, otherwise I would not avoid the people Wu De could contact when arranging the investigation.


    So, I was prepared, but that mouthful of blood vomited out without warning. At the moment of hearing the news, my body was not under my control at all.


    Because I have explored thoroughly, I know how bad my situation is. Now thinking about those will only waste time. I won''t explain anything at that time.


    I appointed it five days ago. Even if I don''t want to die like this, as Wang Dafu scolded me, it''s very cowardly to die like this, but I can''t change anything.


    Perhaps my mood now, like those mortals, the end of life suddenly comes, panic, reluctance, struggle, and finally accept my life.


    I''ve come to the last step now. I just hope to arrange everything well and don''t let Han be bullied.


    When Jiang Nu saw that I didn''t speak, her tears fell on my hands. He leaned down, kissed me gently on the face, got up and turned away without saying a word.


    I had a bad feeling, but before I could stop it, Jiang Nu appeared.


    Sure enough, my feeling was right. Within a few minutes of Jiang Nu''s departure, Zhen Kun hurried in and told me that Jiang Nu had left the divine realm in a spaceship, and couldn''t stop it.


    Well, I said, in fact, when she left, I guessed that she was going to find Wu De. I also thought that I had to tie the bell to get rid of the bell, but I didn''t find that my situation had anything to do with Wu De in the whole process.


    I said: Send a team to follow and protect her safety.


    I believe Wu De will not hurt Jiang Nu, but this belief is not so sure now.


    Zhen Kun said: after Wu De defected, we obeyed your orders and didn''t chase him, but someone saw him flying in the direction of nothingness.


    The land of nothingness?


    I frowned slightly and had a terrible idea in my heart. Is my disease related to the place of nothingness?


    But it''s impossible to think about it. After all, I''m the controller. If they make me sick quietly, how terrible is it? In addition, Wu De had no separate contact with the land of nothingness.


    Seeing that I was thinking, Zhen Kun reminded me: boss, someone has seen Wu De leave alone once before and fly towards nothingness.


    I waved my hand, motioned him not to say, and then asked: have you checked the place where Wu De worked and the place where he practiced?


    I felt like I had caught something, but I couldn''t say what it was, but I was a little more energetic and struggled to sit up.


    Zhen Kun said: we checked after the incident and found nothing.


    I coughed a few times and said excitedly: in the investigation, especially tongtianzhu, don''t let go of any place.


    Zhen Kun was puzzled. He was stunned. He reacted and said happily: boss, did you find anything? What about the inheritance?


    I interrupted him: I am very weak now and may die at any time. I can''t stop the inheritance.


    Zhen Kun should understand what I mean, gritted his teeth and said: if it is really the hands and feet of people in the nothingness, we must calculate this account.


    I didn''t answer Zhen Kun, because even if the nothingness did something, we didn''t have the ability to settle accounts, but now when it comes to the nothingness, we have to say that they have such a chance.


    And Wu De is entrenched on the sky pillar all day. That thing can see through far away and can contact the outside. His change may also be related to the land of nothingness.


    Thinking of this, even if it''s just a guess, makes me excited. After all, I don''t want to die, and I''m afraid of death. I''m afraid that Han Hua will have a bad life after death. I''m afraid she can''t get out of her sorrow.


    I''ve been calm these days, but I''m helpless. Now I suddenly catch a glimmer of hope. Even speculation brings me great hope.


    Not long ago, Wang Dafu and Li Zhengke were called by me. I said my guess. Although I was looking forward to my good, Wang Dafu still said: I don''t want to pour cold water, but it''s too evil to say it. According to you, Wu De was bewitched by people through the divine realm, and you, a controller and a strong man at the top, inexplicably fell ill because of the nothingness?


    It''s understandable that Wang Dafeng doesn''t believe it. Instead of being hit by him, I''m more sure of my guess. Remind Wang Dafu: if our guess inside is correct, the land of nothingness is likely to be a land of reincarnation. You can think about what harm will be caused to mortals if the evil spirits in the hell come out?


    Li Zhengke interrupted at this time: but that''s mortal, we''re not mortals.


    I said: if the land of nothingness is the land of reincarnation, it is not the land of reincarnation of mortals, but the land of reincarnation of the powerful in the universe. I don''t know how many days it exists, and I''m afraid there are countless reincarnations in it.


    After I finished, Wang Dafu pondered and concluded: your meaning is very clear, that is, your current situation is that you have been harmed by ghosts, and we are all Taoists who are not good enough to find it?


    "That''s almost what I mean!" I couldn''t help laughing when I heard Wang Da Pang''s appropriate metaphor, but he was right. That''s my guess.


    Seeing that I agreed, Wang Dafu couldn''t help laughing, and then said: and Wu De, he was fascinated by ghosts, so he became like this?


    I coughed twice and was out of strength. Li Zhengke held me against the bed, nodded and said: it should be so, but what you said is not accurate. It''s easier to understand. For example, the two "ghosts" have always been on Wu De and me, but they usually can''t hurt and affect Wu De and me. It doesn''t completely affect us until there are incentives on us.


    After thinking about it, I said: Wu De is keen on power. One day, I suddenly heard that we would all retire. As a result, his mind was shocked, resulting in an opportunity for what has been on him. I was also hit when I heard that Wu De betrayed and left, which also gave me an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Such an analysis of the whole matter is completely one link after another. Wang pangzi can''t find fault. Now the only bad thing is the evidence. And this kind of evidence depends on Wu De. He is different from me. I went directly into the place of nothingness and was in it. It''s easy to hibernate on me.


    We can''t find it now, and we couldn''t have found it then. But Wu De is different. Wu De has not touched the nothingness. If he wants to be affected, he can only pass through the Tongtian column. Zhen Kun said he left once, but I still believe that when he left, he must have been affected, or he noticed something wrong and went out to explore.


    If so, Wu De will certainly leave a message.


    After listening to my story, all the people were silent. After talking for so long, I was a little tired and leaned on the bed to close my eyes.


    Not long ago, cangxue came with some elders of the Li family. Cangxue held a jade box in her hand and carefully approached me and handed it to me and said: we looked at countless classics and finally got some incredible opinions, but there was no other explanation.


    Wang Da Pang asked: what conclusion can you draw? It''s incredible. Hurry up and find a way together.


    Cangxue was a little embarrassed, and several elders behind him were also very embarrassed. The chief elder of the Li family also said to the people in the room: This is incredible, but we are also based. Don''t make a fuss when you will hear it. The specific explanations are a little complicated. We''ll discuss it later.


    After the chief elder said that, cangxue went to the bedside and turned around and said to everyone: the boss''s current situation is very much like a folk possessed by a ghost, and we can''t see the ghost now!


    Cang Xue said, took a long breath and waited for everyone to laugh. As a result, it was found that the room was so quiet that the needle could be heard, and Han Peng didn''t know when he arrived at the door.


    Cangxue was surprised to see that everyone was silent. He coughed a little embarrassed and said: don''t you think it''s strange?


    It''s really hard to cut your teeth when the controller is killed by ghosts. But now everyone is silent. Wang Dafu took a heavy breath, broke the silence and said: so, have you thought of a way?


    Cangxue hurriedly opened the box in her hand. There was an all black pill in it. Cangxue said: This is an exorcism pill prepared according to the ancient prescription. We have improved it and integrated the magic medicine of nourishing the soul. It may be useful, but we are not sure it will be useful.


    Wang Dafu took the pill from cangxue and said: whether it''s useful or not, take it for the boss first.


    Cangxue then asked some incredible questions: do you believe what I said?


    Wang Dafu said: if you said it a few minutes ago, you would certainly laugh us to death, but just before you came, the boss himself put forward the same view. He was evil, and Wu De was also evil.


    At this time, Han Hua came over. Jiang Nu immediately told Han Hua what she had guessed before. After hearing this, Han Hua said: if you find the evidence left by Wu De, you can basically conclude that from now on, all the people who had entered the nothingness and went to the heaven platform should make statistics and pay attention to themselves. Cangxue treats Zhang Tong in this direction.


    Han has always been vigorous and resolute in doing things, not to mention my dead horse as a living horse doctor. If I wait for the results to make a decision, it will be too late.

 Chapter 701

    After giving a simple order, Han Peng waved to everyone to quit. He took the pill from cangxue and sat on the edge of the bed.


    They all walked away. Han Peng frowned, reached out and gently pinched my ear and said: Fubo, did you call them?


    I nodded and said seriously: now everything is just our speculation. No one is sure whether cangxue''s pill has any effect. Look at my body now. I''ll say a few words to you. It''s all about forcibly increasing blood gas


    I held Han''s hand tightly and said: wife, I don''t want to give up you, and I''m afraid of death, but this time let me understand a truth. No matter how strong, when life comes to the end, there is no way to recover, what I think is the people I care about. I won''t think more. You are the only person I care about. When there is really no way this time, I can''t be relieved until Haotian''s inheritance is given to you. Don''t say anything else then, let me leave at ease.


    It''s not the first time for me to explain the future. Chen Hao and I used to have this habit. Although we can come back alive every time, we are not so lucky every time. There''s nothing unlucky about explaining the future.


    But this time, I really swam on the edge of death, and my mood was relatively low.


    Han didn''t answer me, but fed me the pill. I stopped her hand and said: if you don''t promise, I won''t take it.


    Knowing that I am stubborn and serious, she can''t help it. And this kind of thing must be experienced. Han said with tears: I promise you.


    When I heard this, I was relieved. At the same time, I said: I also have a wish. If the sword soul of elder Han Wuqi is resurrected in the future, you must ask, or ask your parents, how the controller can reverse the time. At that time, it will be a node to save grandpa and those dead people.


    Han Peng nodded and put the pill to my mouth. At this time, my mood is very complex. I have to open my mouth and say: wife, if the pill doesn''t work, we need to start inheritance tomorrow. At that time, I''m afraid I can''t wait for Chen Hao and them.


    "You talk so much!" Han Peng pinched me gently. When I opened my mouth in pain, she put the pill in my mouth and watched me eat it. She said: let''s talk about tomorrow. Let''s see if we can solve the problem at present. The biggest problem with you is that you think too much.


    I sighed, I think too much, because I bear too many things, I can''t let me not think.


    After taking the pill, I didn''t think there was any change in a short time. Han didn''t leave. It is estimated that Wang Dafu shocked the scene in the past, and I didn''t ask.


    After all, I can''t manage so many things in my current state. Fortunately, I realized this problem before and didn''t do anything by myself. Otherwise, today''s situation will be chaotic up and down.


    This can be seen from the accident to my going out from Haotian mirror.


    No matter who it is, they can stand up and take charge of it when they need it.


    Han saw that I closed my eyes and was not talking, but quietly accompanied me. After more than half an hour, I felt my body began to get cold. This situation appeared on me, which was very strange.


    Aware that my body was shaking, Han quickly picked me up and warmed me with Xuanli. In just a few minutes, my eyebrows were covered with frost. Han Peng immediately shouted: let cangxue and Li Zhengke come here, come on.


    There were people waiting outside. They hurried away after hearing it. Less than half a minute later, Li Zhengke and cangxue pushed the door in and checked my situation. Li Zhengke said excitedly: it''s evil. Now it''s evil Qi. It began to manifest under the attack of the power of the pill.


    Evil is indeed cold. I didn''t expect that the strong evil at the top of the universe would also have such a performance.


    Cangxue asked me: boss, do you feel better now?


    I shook my head and felt nothing but cold. Cangxue said: now it depends on the medicine. If it works in two hours, it will get better. If it doesn''t work, we''re trying to find a way.


    I asked cangxue intermittently: evil is also a kind of power. As long as it exists, we must have a way to see it. You change direction and don''t always think about expelling evil. You''ve seen Taoists in Qingling world. You can''t even see evil. Can you fight evil?


    I was a little anxious. At the same time, I asked Li Zhengke if all the places Wu De had visited had been checked.


    Li Zhengke said: it has been checked for the fifth time


    "Tongtian pillar, the key is Tongtian pillar. Send someone up for me to see it inch by inch."


    Because of the cold, my mood fluctuates greatly, even a little irritable.


    Li Zhengke and cangxue listened to the new direction and hurried down to arrange. Handan hugged me and asked: Tong Tong, in the land of nothingness, don''t you feel at all?


    Han also went to the place of nothingness. If she felt it, she wouldn''t ask such questions. She asked me because of my high cultivation.


    I recall carefully, even at the expense of energy, tracing back my memory, but I didn''t find anything. After giving up tracing, I fell into a deep sleep again.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Finally, I was awakened by Li Zhengke''s voice. He directly pushed the door in and said excitedly: boss, we found something. We found a few small characters on the Tongtian column.


    The sky pillar is naturally formed. It is a big secret. If you are bored, you will engrave words on it, but it seems that there is no one among us who is bored. Hurriedly asked: what is it?


    "Mirror! Wang Dafu said that it was definitely Wu De''s word, because among many of our men, only his word was the best. " Li Zhengke said everything at once.


    Wu De is a scholar. His handwriting is really good. What does it mean to look at the devil''s mirror?


    My body is weak, and my thinking ability has decreased a lot. I can''t think of a specific thing. But since Wu De left, he won''t be bored to carve three words, and he looks at the demon mirror as if he has something to point out.


    Han Han seemed to think of something and hurriedly said: find all the people who have experienced the rule of the underworld and the demon family.


    Not long ago, a group of old ghosts from the underworld and the fairy world gathered together with ancient books in their hands. It turned out that the oldest of them had not experienced the rule of the fairy world. They had no choice but to bring all the recorded ancient books. A dozen people crowded into my room to check the classics.


    But after more than half an hour, Jiang NV suddenly pushed the door in and said loudly: haven''t you seen the journey to the west?


    A large group of people all looked at Jiang nu in a daze. She found that none of the people present had experienced the Qingling world. Han Peng may have experienced it, but she had been sleeping and healing. She didn''t have the time to see any journey to the West.


    As for me, when I was a child, I didn''t see any TV except the comic books of the Three Kingdoms. I didn''t have a chance to see them.


    When Jiang Nu realized this problem, she didn''t sell the key anymore. She said directly: in the true and false journey to the west, the great sage once borrowed the magic mirror of Tianting, which is supposed to be haotianjing.


    I just remembered that Chen Hao seemed to have said something similar from Wu De.


    After hearing this, they all fell into meditation. A moment later, Han said: can Haotian mirror reflect the appearance of that thing?


    I was excited, but I soon threw cold water on myself and said: if that were the case, we would have been photographed long ago when we went in and out of the secret place of Haotian mirror.


    Han said: it''s not the mirror of Haotian mirror, it''s a virtual shadow. Besides, Haotian mirror is in your hand. In any case, just try it.


    I listened and struggled, but since Haotian mirror appeared in my mind, its original mirror has not been revealed. It is somewhat like mubai''s magic door. As long as you use virtual shadow, you can exert all your power.


    Hanhe helped me up. I had a rest for more than ten minutes before I accumulated some strength. With the help of Hanhe, I sat down on the bed with my knees and urged with all my strength, Haotian mirror flew out of my soul.


    This mirror is a bronze mirror. The runes and the power of origin are hidden inside. Haotian mirror stands in the field, half a person tall.


    Several old ghosts curiously gathered themselves together and directly photographed their noumenon. Seeing that it was effective, Han Hua retreated them all, asked all the core disciples to evacuate, and then called Wang Dafu and thousands of strong people in the divine domain.


    I was also guilty. When I was all ready, Han Peng helped me to walk carefully, and the people around me suddenly became nervous.


    Useless is a blow to me, but if it is useful and photographed by Haotian mirror, it doesn''t know what it will do.


    So both good and bad are bad. I took a long breath on the side of the mirror, and then carefully leaned over. I began to see my shoulders, nothing, just like me.


    Because she was holding me, she herself was photographed inside, but what appeared inside was not a snow-white skirt, but a red dress, which I had never seen before.


    When I found that Han has its own body, I immediately became curious and didn''t want to see myself. I just wanted to see the appearance of Han. At the same time, I was also a little guilty. I was afraid that her body was very scary. Of course, if it was true, I wouldn''t dislike it. After all, the demon clan was all animals. It''s not strange.


    Han Yun didn''t find my careful thought. She helped me to lean over carefully. I deliberately fell back and let her appear in the mirror first. At the moment when she completely appeared in the mirror, my eyes looked straight.


    In the mirror is a woman in a big red skirt. She is exactly the same as Han. There is no change. I''m curious. Since the noumenon is the same as her, why do you take different clothes?


    But before I could think about it, Han Peng found my careful thinking, frowned slightly, and scolded unhappily: when is it, you still have the mind to do these, and pushed me to Haotian mirror.


    The next second, there were several exclamations, and some even stepped back.


    My hair and hair stood upright, and a cold current passed through my body. The whole person seemed to fall into an ice cellar with my mouth open, but I was so frightened that I couldn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 702

    In the Haotian mirror, there was a black fog lying on my left shoulder. There were three luminous white spots on the black fog, just like his mouth and eyes. As long as I exhale, it immediately sucked in.


    However, we couldn''t see all this outside. Even when we took a picture of it, Han''s hand was still on my left shoulder. When she saw the things in the mirror, she shrank back.


    The thing noticed that the demon mirror could show its face, and Bai Shengsheng''s mouth became larger, like laughing.


    The people were so creepy that they dared not go out.


    After a long time, I took a long breath and stepped back carefully for fear of disturbing the things on my back. Wang Dafu looked at it in the distance and wanted to do it, but I shook my head to stop it.


    It is certain that we can''t attack what we can''t see. But cangxue''s pill, I think it can be effective.


    I didn''t put the Haotian mirror away, but motioned han to put it away carefully and put it in the distance to find a place that could shine on me without being seen.


    We don''t know whether we can avoid the attention of that thing. After all, we know nothing about it, but that''s all we can do at this time.


    Back in bed, I asked Wang Dafu and them to go out and leave cangxue.


    Before we found that thing, we had something to say, but now we have seen its existence, and we don''t dare to say anything. Instead, we use our hands to draw, tell cangxue with the words of Qingling world, and let her get some pills. From now on, we can''t communicate in language, but use the words of Qingling world.


    The thought of life is expressed in roughly the same way, but there is a great surprise in language. The language of Qingling world is only our way of expression. It is not universal in the universe. There are even several languages in Qingling world, so it is the most safe to use words at present.


    Cangxue didn''t go out for a while. Han came in and told me with his hand that the magic mirror had been put away. Now it seems to be resting.


    I nodded and had to say that finding the root of the changes in my body, coupled with the unknown creature, made me more excited and my spirit became much better.


    After listening to Han''s words, I told her not to be impatient. We can''t attack that thing. I''ll say it after I try cangxue''s pill.


    Han Peng was a little puzzled. He wrote and asked me: you have taken one pill of pill. It doesn''t seem to have any effect.


    I said: eating it doesn''t have any effect, but have you seen it? It has been absorbing the breath I spit out. If I force the power of the pill out of the breath and let it inhale, it must have an effect. After you go out, call the heavenly daughter, and all the people who followed me through the nihility forbidden area and the heaven platform go to the mirror.


    What shocked me was not only Wu De''s discovery, but also Wu De''s work. Since he secretly left words on the Tongtian platform, it showed that he had difficulties in doing so, and it might not even be his will, otherwise he would not do such a thing as destroying the mothership. After all, it was also his effort.


    This is what I can''t let go these days. In fact, when I heard that the Mothership was destroyed by Wu De, I had determined that he was really betrayed. After all, the Mothership is too important to us.


    But now, I''m relieved. If the Mothership is destroyed, we can rebuild it. One year can''t be two years. Without materials, I can look for it in the universe.


    Han Peng saw a smile on my face. She was also relieved. She gently squeezed it on my face, glanced at my shoulder, and then turned away.


    Not long ago, cangxue sent me pills. I took two pills at a time.


    A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Besides, I still have one breath. It''s not difficult to force the medicine out of my breath. With the medicine coming out, I feel that my shoulder position becomes chilly and my skin hurts in just a few minutes.


    That kind of cold is the cold I''ve never felt. I don''t know how to describe it. If I have to say, it''s the cold that doesn''t belong to our space.


    When he felt the cold, he pushed the door open and directly used runes to build words outside to tell me that it became very irritable and very uneasy.


    Very upset, that proves that the pill is useful. With the passage of time, the cold became more and more intense, and the number of times Han Han transmitted information became more and more. Finally, he told me that they had prepared the array outside. As long as the thing left my body, the array would cover it for the first time, and I needed to cooperate with it to leave the array for the first time.


    The usefulness of the array is still unknown, but the news from them shows that it can''t stay.


    I adjusted my blood gas, forcibly lit up the completely dim ancient characters, put the ancient characters into my breath and spit them out together.


    I can''t worry about it now, and it hasn''t stopped us during the period. Even if I worry, it''s useless now. It''s better to let go of my courage and get it away from me first.


    With the ancient characters integrated into the breath, a large piece of ice seemed to be attached to my left shoulder, and half of my body was stiff and unable to move.


    For more than half an hour, Han suddenly broke the wall of the room, and a golden light came in instantly, hitting me on the shoulder.


    That is the light of Haotian mirror, which reflects the natural light, so it is golden.


    Almost the moment the light column hit, a harsh scream came from my shoulder, and the feeling of being pressed and the biting cold suddenly disappeared.


    Moreover, under the light of Haotian mirror and Ben mirror, the thing was completely manifested. In the black fog, he stretched out his short hands and feet and attacked me again.


    When Wu De''s problem was solved, I had no heart knot in my heart, and my soul was strong. Or from the beginning, my soul had not been invaded. I''m afraid Wu De''s situation was not optimistic. His mind seemed to be controlled by that thing.


    But there are ancient words in my mind, which are not affected.


    But my physique is still very weak. The blood gas forced to lift it soon subsides, and the ancient characters become dark again. Seeing that the thing was close to me, people outside shot at the same time, and various magic powers emerged one after another. The hell even used the ghost suppression order. As a result, they all passed through the thing without any harm.


    Han Dan shot once. Seeing no effect, he was not shooting. Instead, he moved Haotian mirror to lock the thing and let it appear.


    She meant to take a picture of it, and then I used ancient Chinese characters to force it back, but now I''m really recovering from a serious illness and can''t afford to be angry at all.


    Seeing that they were about to be possessed again, Li Zhengke and cangxue rushed in from the outside, raised their hands and sprinkled two handfuls of black powder. The powder touched the black fog, it screamed in pain, turned in anger and rushed directly towards Li Zhengke.


    At this time, it was locked by Haotian mirror, like a sharp sword. It no longer means to attach, like shooting Li Zhengke and cangxue with its own body.


    The fatal thing is that all attacks and obstacles are useless to it. In a hurry, cangxue releases the Shennong Ding and blocks it in front with the Shennong Ding.


    The Shennong tripod is an artifact of the spirit world of the Qing Dynasty. The totem on it is complex and ancient. After the illusion, the thing seems to be unable to form nothingness to it, but it is only a moment. The black fog directly passes through the Shennong tripod, and two caves appear on the big tripod.


    All the people who saw this scene gasped.


    As an artifact, shennongding has the ability of self-protection. I think it''s not difficult to destroy it, but I can''t do it easily. I can pierce it without the reaction of the spirit.


    It can be seen that the black fog is extremely fierce. I am afraid that the black fog will kill in a rage. I quickly shouted: get back away and don''t provoke it.


    I am possessed and will not die in a day or two, but if they are shot through, they will die.


    Cangxue and Li Zhengke narrowly escaped death. They turned pale and asked me: boss, what about you?


    I am its host, I am sure it will not hurt me, replied: leave me alone, I will be fine.


    Han Han''s idea is estimated to be similar to mine. He made a formula in Haotian mirror, controlled it remotely, and then ordered everyone to retreat.


    Seeing all the people around scattered, the black fog calmed down and rushed towards me again.


    Seeing now doesn''t help. I can''t lift the blood gas in my body, so I can only accept my life.


    But just as the black fog was about to fall on my shoulder, there was a loud drink outside the door, followed by a Zhenwen flying in, just in front of my shoulder. The black fog hit it, made a hissing sound, and screamed and drove away.


    The next second, a burly boy rushed in. It was Chen Hao. His eyes were red and he held Su Yan''s blood blade in his hand. People roared before they stood still: Evil animals, don''t die!


    The voice fell, and the second Zhenwen was played out. When it collided again, the black fog regressed and was very afraid of Zhenwen.


    But it was only a flash of time. It suddenly hit Chen Hao.


    "Haozi, be careful!" I struggled to remind.


    Haotian mirror kept shining. Chen Hao also saw the thing pounce on himself. The blood blade in his hand turned over and stabbed fiercely into the palm. When he pulled it out, the blood blade became a lot bigger, but it didn''t solidify, but he still blocked the black fog.


    Chen Hao was hit by this and flew backwards directly. People began to cry in the air, and then quickly said: sister-in-law, this is your thing. My blood doesn''t work well. You use it. I control Haotian mirror.


    While Chen Hao was talking, he threw the blood blade to Han Dan. When he fell, he had changed his position.


    "Sister-in-law, Zhenwen can clean up this thing, but only the Zhenwen made by blood blade is useful. You should be careful!" Chen Hao said, he directly carried Haotian mirror, pushed it back a hundred meters and opened the distance. Wang Dafu also showed the heavenly demon body and forcibly demolished my room, so that Chen Hao could irradiate the black fog all the time.


    After Chen Hao opened the distance, it was much easier to lock the black fog.


    Han Dan got the blood blade and stuck it into his palm after learning from Chen Hao''s backhand. When he pulled it out, it was a solid blood sword. Black fog wanted to rush over, but when he saw the blood blade, he hurried to stop in the air.


    Chen Hao said his blood couldn''t work. It''s not nonsense. Let''s not talk about the change of the blood blade first. It''s Han''s hand. It healed directly at the moment when the blood blade was pulled out. Unlike Chen Hao, it''s always bloody.

 Chapter 703

    The blood blade was in his hand, and after listening to Chen Hao''s words, Han changed all his worries these days into anger. As soon as his hand shook, hundreds of thousands of Zhen patterns appeared on the blood blade, and the air in the whole room solidified for a time.


    At this time, even I smell the dangerous smell of the blood blade. Not to mention the strange Zhenwen, it is its sharpness. I''m afraid it has exceeded the small wooden axe. From my point of view, the blade is completely a blood line. When it moves slightly, the air will roar and the void will be split.


    I''ve heard about the origin of the blood blade. It''s the family heirloom of the Su family and Su Yan''s portable weapon. I expect Chen Hao to come back in more than ten days. Unexpectedly, he not only came back in advance, but also brought Su Yan''s blood blade.


    Su Yan''s fate is similar to mine. Han Wuqi has mentioned this many times. This alone is enough to show the power of blood blade.


    Unfortunately, we have no family heirloom in Zhangjia. There is a Heavenly Master seal, which was destroyed with Grandpa.


    The madness under Han''s anger soon shocked everyone, and the blood blade was in hand. Her strength was improving rapidly, which was not what Tiangu armor could give her.


    Covered by hundreds of thousands of town patterns, the black fog was desperate and began to flee everywhere. Wang Dafu took the opportunity to rush in and get me out.


    Out of danger, cangxue gave me pills for the first time. With the power of pills, I forced the stopped blood. As soon as the blood flowed, a steady stream of anger began to supplement my body. The exhausted body began to recover quickly.


    After being chased by Han, the thing was hit by Zhen Wen several times, and its shape suddenly became dim. In the end, it was suppressed by Han with millions of Zhen Wen and completely put on the ground. She raised the blood blade and wanted to end it, but at this time, Chen Hao rushed over with Haotian mirror, stopped her and said: sister-in-law, this thing can''t be killed. I''m afraid he won''t come back after killing Lao Wu.


    The people we sent used the oldest and fastest aircraft, directly folded space, and were core disciples. They knew the context of everything. Chen Hao obviously asked them all on the way.


    After listening to Chen Hao''s words, Han Peng reluctantly took back the blood blade and shook it gently. The blood blade was disconnected from the Zhenwen. The blood blade became smaller, but the Zhenwen still existed.


    Chen Hao called cangxue and said: sister cangxue, get me some pills to recover the wound. The wound can''t recover quickly, but it hurts me.


    The thing was subdued, and everyone was relieved, waiting for Chen Hao to bandage the wound. A few minutes later, Chen Hao stood up with his injured hand and said: this thing is called Shuangsheng virtual soul, one life and two bodies. It is an evil creature in the nothingness. So far, only blood blade can frighten it.


    Han added: Tongtong''s ancient characters seem to be useful to him.


    Chen Hao was interrupted, waved his hand and said: forget it, it''s even two. In other words, in addition to the blood blade and the old words of the boss, there is nothing it is afraid of in the world, and this thing can find the root of the Tongtian column and penetrate into the domain along the Tongtian column. In the history of the universe, there are still five controllers suffering. Today''s controllers, they dare not use the sky pillar.


    After simply listening to the origin of the shadow, I also recovered some strength and said to Chen Hao: we have a lot of opportunities to understand what it is. First, what does it have to do with Wu De.


    Chen Hao said: as I said just now, it''s a twin virtual soul. Your uncle Su took the name because it doesn''t exist for us. There is a characteristic of their attachment. They will be separately attached to two people and control the divine consciousness. Boss, you should be guarded by ancient characters in the Lingqiao. It can''t invade. Lao Wu is not so lucky. He has been invaded into the Lingqiao. Now he is estimated to have been controlled by the virtual soul into the nothingness, and may even return to the source of the tongtianzhu.


    I was intrigued by Chen Hao''s words and asked: that means that through this virtual soul, we can not only find Lao Wu, but also find the source of tongtianzhu.


    Chen Hao nodded and didn''t continue.


    I didn''t continue to ask. I fell into thinking.


    There are many secrets hidden in the sky pillar. Its source is likely to have a great connection with the land of nothingness. I''m afraid our exploration will lift the mysterious veil of the universe that has been hidden for countless years.


    Then


    "Now is not the time!"


    Chen Hao and I said this sentence almost at the same time. But speaking out, Chen Hao then said: but I don''t know if Lao Wu can hold on. After all, we know too little about this thing.


    If Wu De can''t hold on, no matter what will happen, we must go. But now we have no way to know about it.


    Han Kan looked at the completely immovable virtual soul pressed by Zhenwen and said: there is only one way to know how long Wu De can persist. Use it to do an experiment.


    It is undoubtedly the most accurate and best way to judge Wu De''s situation by observing here, but the result is uncontrollable. We don''t know what will happen.


    Before Han Hua finished speaking, an old man stood up and said: I''ll try. My cultivation is similar to that of Wu De and will be more accurate.


    I looked at Han, she nodded and agreed.


    However, in order to save the experimenter''s life, we also made perfect protection. After the ancient characters in my body lit up again, I first entered the ancient characters into his body and lurked in the main meridians. Han also hid Zhenwen in her body. In this way, in case of emergencies, we can trigger the ancient characters and Zhenwen at the same time and force it out.


    But even so, it''s still not safe. After all, if you want to simulate Wu De, his mind must be opened, and the mind is our lifeblood.


    When Han and I were most prepared, we also told him the specific situation that would happen. The old man didn''t say anything after listening, but just signaled that we could continue.


    In order to prevent the virtual soul from running away, Hanhe built a space with millions of town patterns, and then let the old man in, and then released the virtual soul.


    When he was free, the virtual soul did not attach to the body at the first time, but fled around. He wanted to escape. After trying for a few minutes and finding that there was no way to go, it fell on the old man.


    Just took a few mouthfuls of the old man''s breath, and its body, which was somewhat dim by the Han, recovered. It can be seen that this thing has a strong recovery ability.


    The observation was then handed over to cangxue and Li Zhengke. After meeting Chen Hao, I was worried about the core members. Chen Hao explained the existence of the virtual soul again, and then passed the news layer by layer to make everyone pay attention to prevention.


    Wu De''s confidants were also released by me. I didn''t make things difficult, but I won''t reuse them in the future.


    They are loyal, but those foolish and loyal people are useless, but they have not been killed.


    If we want to deal with Wu De''s affairs, what is in front of us is the land of nothingness. Now there are things in the virtual soul and the light of nothingness.


    And if we move here, the eight controllers may not be quiet. When I raised my concerns, Chen Hao said: there is no need to worry about the controller. The first controller reached an agreement with Su Yan. We shared information. They were very unimpeded and would help if necessary. It is the first controller who can come back in such a short time this time.


    Speaking of the number one controller, Chen Hao''s eyes became dignified. He turned aside the topic and said: boss, not all controllers are the same. The number one controller... Is very strong. But for his unintentional suppression of us, we could not have come to the present.


    I haven''t seen it, but I can see his worry and fear from Chen Hao''s eyes, but it also indirectly shows that the words of the first controller are credible.


    Chen Hao adjusted his mood and then continued: moreover, the first controller is the only controller who has fought with the light of nothingness. Unfortunately, he doesn''t want to talk more, but Uncle Sudong believes that it is because he knows that nothingness is very powerful that he didn''t suppress us.


    I took over and said: that is to say, we will still collide with things in the light of nothingness this time!


    I seem to be talking to myself and worried. Because what you know, even if it is strong, brings far less fear than the unknown.


    Chen Hao said: this time, my sister-in-law must follow. Their blood blade can suppress things in the nothingness.


    Han Peng nodded and would definitely follow without saying. After all, she had seen me in danger and would never let me go alone.


    While we were discussing, there was a sudden noise outside. The people of the dragon and Phoenix nationality have been responsible for guarding the core area. Now it seems that someone has been stopped. Only the young clan leader of the Dragon nationality said: the boss has just got out of danger. Now he needs a quiet rest and can''t be disturbed.


    Then I heard several old scientists angrily ask: what''s the truth? According to you, if the sky falls, you have to wait for Zhang Tong to have a good rest? I''m afraid he will be pressed into meat patties at that time.


    "You..." the people of the dragon and Phoenix clan were angry at once. They pushed and pushed at the sound. Then I heard an old voice roar: let Chen Hao come out, or Han, I don''t believe you. What responsibility can you take as a hairy boy.


    I smiled helplessly. Only a group of people who can only engage in research will call our leader''s name directly, because in their eyes, they have no status except science. But this old pedant has a problem. He looks down on young people


    Chen Hao stopped saying half of the words: those ancestors are really difficult to serve. I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t be cleaned up by the children of the dragon and Phoenix family.


    The first person who proposed to build a scientific and technological civilization was Chen Hao, so he knew the value of Tianlao than I did. Of course, Tianlao didn''t have the courage to shout. After all, he followed us for some time and saw our means.


    In fact, if Chen Hao doesn''t go out, the people of the dragon and Phoenix family won''t start. After all, Wu De''s affairs let everyone know their importance.


    Chen Hao came in with a group of old men within a few minutes after he left. The old man, who was the head of the group, saw me and asked me if he was in good health. As soon as I said yes, before I could thank him, he said: that''s good. I came to tell you that we want to strive for a research project. We hope to observe the thing you caught close and study it in depth.


    I also have a headache. They are really tired of living. I can''t resist being the controller. They are close to research, and they don''t die?

 Chapter 704

    I haven''t refused yet. The old scientist knew that he would be rejected as soon as he saw my face. He quickly explained that they were life in the nothingness of the universe. You can''t explain. Maybe we can find out what it was. According to its current characteristics, we agree that it is likely to be dark matter organisms.


    Dark matter


    I rubbed my temples. If it is really antimatter, maybe I can study it for them and really understand its context. As long as I understand it, I will naturally have a way to deal with it.


    It''s just... I didn''t answer immediately, but I asked Chen Hao if he could protect the safety of scientists. Chen Hao also replied: if you don''t enter Zhenwen, their safety will naturally be no problem, but when you enter Zhenwen, I can''t guarantee it myself. Naturally, I can''t guarantee their safety.


    After listening, I also had a plan in my heart. I turned back and said to the old scientist: I can agree to your requirements, but when and how far away, you should obey the arrangement, otherwise I will terminate at any time.


    The leading old scientist got such an answer, his face was already full of joy, and then said: Zhang Tong, we have another request.


    "Well! Tell me, as long as it''s not too much, it''s allowed. "


    Not too much, this must be said, otherwise I''m sure they have the idea of breaking us up to study, and I believe they will definitely put forward such a request when they are hot headed.


    The old scientist headed by Wen Yan hurriedly said: in addition to studying the unknown creature, we also want to study your Haotian mirror together.


    After the old scientist had finished speaking, Chen Hao angrily shouted: I think you are crazy. That''s a top magic weapon. Do you study it if you say?


    Chen Hao was aggressive and scared the old scientist back, arguing that if the creature belongs to dark matter, the Haotian mirror that can illuminate it is extremely important and interrelated. It is easy for us to understand its principle.


    It''s really too much to study Haotian mirror. The important thing is that it was originally a soul calming thing in my soul. If it was tampered with, it would directly affect my soul, affect the soul and cause big problems.


    But what the old scientist said is also very tempting. If the spear and shield are studied thoroughly, it is uncertain that they can make weapons that can deal with creatures in the nothingness.


    Chen Hao asked angrily: do you even want to study my sister-in-law''s blood blade?


    The old scientist couldn''t hear the anger in Chen Hao''s words, so he quickly responded and said: if possible, it''s best. However, at present, we don''t have enough manpower, so we can only study Haotian mirror first.


    Chen Hao was so angry that he didn''t know how to answer. If he shouted, he would blow several people out.


    Then I stopped and said: OK, OK. Haotian mirror can be studied. But you also know what Haotian mirror is to me. When making trouble, pay attention as much as possible, especially don''t move on it. If you have to move, you need to get my consent.


    The old scientist hurriedly promised: we won''t move, just look from a distance.


    I nodded and asked Chen Hao to take them out. After the people left, Han Peng sent a message to me and said: Tong Tong, you can''t ignore the power of science and technology. If you study Haotian mirror for them, they can find out the root of Haotian mirror. If it is spread, it will be very unfavorable to you at that time.


    I didn''t underestimate the power of science and technology, or even hope, so I was so accommodating. As for Han''s worry, I explained: the old men who went out just now have different thoughts and lives from us. As long as they are given a stable research environment, I believe they will be reluctant to leave all their life. Moreover, I have strengthened the protection of them now, and the core data is closely guarded. I will strengthen the management in the future without problems.


    Han Hu nodded after listening to me and asked me to be considerate and don''t make any mistakes.


    I nodded and called the vice chiefs of the dragon and Phoenix clan to keep an eye on them in recent days. Don''t let those old scientists get too angry.


    Research can make people crazy. They promised to inform me when I did something, but sometimes they can''t remember it, so they naturally need someone to supervise.


    Tianlao, they are studying and we are also discussing. I even went to the Tongtian pillar in person and flew down it. It took me five days to reach the edge of the divine domain, but the Tongtian pillar did not disappear here, but did not enter the divine domain and extended to the outside.


    Chen Hao and I stepped out of the realm. As a result, as soon as we went out, we couldn''t catch the shadow of the sky pillar. It didn''t extend to this space, but went to another space.


    In connection with everything we see, I believe more and more what the old scientific team said. These things we are now exposed to are probably dark matter, which is more than 90% of the world we can''t see.


    Chen Hao walked back and forth with me twice. He was sure that tongtianzhu didn''t appear in Xingyu, so he left.


    In this way, our twin virtual souls are likely to enter the world we can''t see. Emptiness, I''m afraid, comes from this. In the scientific and technological civilization, it is called the dark matter world.


    Two worlds that are originally in the same universe but do not affect each other sound mysterious enough. If we go in, can we exist in it?


    Logically, things in the inner world can appear here, and we should also appear in their world, but this is just speculation. Maybe their existence is completely different from us.


    If we want to solve these problems, we can only rely on them. If Wu De doesn''t have an accident at that time, we can only venture in and explore with our own eyes and body.


    Fortunately, the person doing the experiment here has never been in danger, but he has been mentally disordered and often makes some strange actions.


    Moreover, Wu De has a few days'' time difference with him. The person in charge of supervision must make a pre judgment, otherwise Wu De may be out of his mind when something happens to our people.


    As time goes by, we have been waiting. Chen Hao also spread the news here to the edge of the universe, so as not to worry Su Yan and Su Dong. On the third front at the edge of the universe, now our people are back. A few days ago, jianlingxiao and yuhuatian rushed back to replace Chen Hao.


    I don''t know about yuhuatian, but the ability of sword Lingxiao is no less than Chen Hao. After honing, I believe that yuhuatian is no longer the person who lived with his family.


    After they left, we counted them, including Wang pangzi, Han, I, Chen Hao and tiannv, who closed the door when they came back. We can''t take the rest away, otherwise the three divine domains will fall into a state of no one''s management.


    Last time, there was unrest in the two divine regions of Suyan and Sudong, which was suppressed by Wang Dafu. Later, I learned that he killed more than 10000 people to frighten them.


    Now we have just the time to study the problem of Sudong and Suyan divine domain. We think the most important thing is that there are too many people recruited in the back, and most of their former people are taken away. The number of people left can''t hold down the later people.


    When we found the problem, Chen Hao and I went there in person and worried about all the people who had been following Su Yan to survive. We counted the number and their strength.


    Then I counted the people who joined later. As a result, I found that the number of strong people who joined later was far twice that of the elderly.


    What matters is the strength of those people. If they reach our divine domain, the strength is the existence on the pyramid. Even if Wang Dafu stays, I''m still worried that he can''t control the three domains.


    Finally, we made some adjustments and arranged the extra part directly under Wang Dafu to form a team and use his strength to suppress and build a system.


    Those who stayed behind, even those who had fanned the flames in the last turmoil, even if they did not directly participate, all cut off their powers and delegated their powers to Su Yan and Su Dong''s confidants. Under the balanced strength, even if there was chaos, they could not be anywhere. They could solve it internally.


    As for Wang Dafu, there are a large number of strong people. If all civil strife, Wang Dafu himself is a little dangerous. However, Chen Hao secretly made a list and secretly picked out more than 50000 strong and disloyal people. I personally sealed their accomplishments and circled a piece of land for them to live. We will release them when we come back.


    Our approach is to weaken our own strength, but several things have also made us recognize some things. Weakness is always better than chaos.


    After stabilizing the base camp, Chen Hao and I also fell back into our hearts. Two months later, they haven''t made any progress. On the contrary, there is good news from the edge of the universe. The army of parallel universe has withdrawn. Originally, they planned to pursue. However, without me, the number of controllers is not enough. Finally, they gave up pursuing and chose defense.


    As long as a perfect direction is constructed, the controllers will concentrate and go back to deal with the immortal starworm.


    The result I want is the same. If they fight, there will be endless fighting and peace will never come down. From the official documents sent back several times, Su Yan, we are completely accommodated. We are in an equal position with the eight of them and have a pleasant cooperation.


    But I don''t think so because of the experience of controller 2 and controller 5. Next, we still need to be prepared. After all, many problems are not problems when war breaks out. In peacetime, those problems become problems.


    But fortunately, our divine domain is not connected with theirs. Otherwise, I''m really worried that a controller secretly leaves a tunnel and steals things from time to time.


    The stable situation of the universe allows me to settle down and deal with the next problems. What I''m waiting for now is that there is good news from Tianlao. Even if it''s just a little, we will weigh whether to act immediately.


    After all, Wu De has been away for months.

 Chapter 705

    The fourth month after Wu De left, news came from Tianlao. Of course, all Tianlao''s experiences are now used to rebuild the mothership. The work of studying haotianjing and the unknown creature is just a group under his hands.


    But the news was not good news, but they applied to get close to the black creature and make close observation.


    I asked, their research still has a preliminary conclusion, but to make a final conclusion, we must be close to observation. At the same time, we also need to observe the scene when Haotian mirror and Zhenwen suppressed the creature.


    Hearing such a request, Chen Hao and I were hesitant. Chen Hao proposed to me: boss, the conclusions of these old guys should be sure, but we don''t need them. It''s better to let them bring the current research results for our own reference.


    What Chen Hao said is reasonable, but if close observation can fix the problem, it is natural to have a positive answer, which is much safer. After all, we want to enter an unknown world, and no one knows what will happen.


    I asked han to come over and they made some plans, but whether it was Zhenwen or Haotian mirror, even if we followed in, we couldn''t guarantee the safety of scientists. After all, they said that close observation should be in contact.


    The worst result is that scientists are pierced and killed on the spot. The good result is to be possessed. We can still save them. If we pierce and kill, it is difficult to avoid even if we are not prepared, let alone a person without cultivation.


    The consultation failed. I asked someone to call the chief scientist and put forward another way. Han and I put them in, but what went in could not be living people, but transformed robots or transformed bodies with their memories.


    But what I put forward was rejected by the old expert, and his answer was also very firm. He told me that if you want to make a thorough understanding, you must have flesh and blood contact in order to get the most subtle data.


    After hearing this, I knew it was unnecessary to discuss it. I directly told the old expert: in this case, I can''t agree to your request. You know the reason without me.


    The old expert was worried as soon as he heard it. He came and grabbed my hand and said: as long as I can find out its origin, I can not be an old bone, and you don''t have to worry. The knowledge in my head has been backed up. My death will not bring any loss to the organization, but only if I can find some evidence, The benefits can not be exchanged for the lives of two scientists. Our technology will also jump and directly enter an unknown high-end field.


    I said: I will not let my people die for some unprovoked things, not to mention this situation can be avoided. Now you go back and let tiannv bring all the previous scientific research materials. Your research will come to an end here for the time being. If conditions permit in the future, I will let you continue, but not now.


    Memory can be transferred, but as he said before, to complete this thing, we must touch it with flesh and blood, so talents are the focus.


    When I chose that person to do the experiment, I was 80% sure to save him before I agreed. After all, I had made an experiment before him, and I was sure enough.


    Now this kind of thing is completely out of spectrum.


    Before I finished, the old expert jumped, pointed to my nose and said: Zhang Tong, you pedantic person, do you know what it means if we have a knowledge of dark matter? Why don''t you let us study.


    "Crazy, crazy!" Chen Hao muttered that he had called the bodyguard in.


    I was also speechless and said to the bodyguard: take people down and serve them well. Don''t let them contact work in recent days. Remember, if something happens to him, I''ll ask you.


    When the old scientist was taken down, he was still yelling at me. I have to agree with Chen Hao. These people are crazy.


    I rubbed my temples and turned back and said: I''d better go there in person and ask the heavenly daughter to tell us the specific situation. You are also prepared. If there is no progress, we are likely to leave in the last few days.


    The core Department of the scientific research institute is now located in our core position. In the past, I heard the old scientist scold me and say: Zhang Tong, you uneducated villain, you don''t understand shit. What are you a leader.


    I''m also speechless. I don''t know anything about science, but I can''t do such a thing as letting people die. Wars and emergencies cannot be avoided. If they can be avoided, I naturally want to avoid them.


    It is estimated that when I came, the bodyguard blocked his mouth, and the voice of abuse stopped. But I just entered the Research Institute. A dozen old experts gathered around at once. They were very excited and denounced and said: we protest against your scientific behavior. Zhang Tong, this is irresponsible behavior. We want to complain.


    "Are your heads rusty?" I was so surprised by what I heard that I couldn''t help but reply, and then said categorically: when I couldn''t protect your safety, your research project was put on hold for the time being.


    "Why should we shelve it? We don''t hesitate to sacrifice ourselves for science and great achievements!"


    "Yes, we are not afraid of death. We strongly demand that the experiment be restarted!"


    "It''s hopeless!" I muttered that the breath in my body was released and shocked them a little. Then I said sincerely: if you want to complain, I understand. If you need to complain, you can find Chen Hao. I''m not here to listen to your complaints. Give way to all the trouble.


    My back words are polite, because they have long been pushed away by my breath.


    Tiannv was in the research department. When I went in, she asked: Zhang Tong, you''re not thinking about it. I''ve read their report. It''s possible to verify it. If you complete the verification, it will be of great help to your trip.


    I reluctantly breathed out and said: it seems that you have the same idea as them, but I have decided on this matter. What you say is useless. If you have this time, it''s better to give us their research report in detail.


    Seeing my resolute attitude and no persuasion, the heavenly daughter sorted out the information and motioned me to my place to talk. I looked at the old scientist who was blocked by my breath outside the door and nodded silently. I''m afraid I can''t be quiet here.


    When I arrived at our residence, I specially ordered the guards outside to stop all the old experts.


    Chen Hao, Han Han, I, Wang pangzi and tiannv themselves, only a few of us are here, and I intend to hide the rest for the time being. After all, this news is too important. The fewer people we know at present, the better. Otherwise, if it is spread out, I''m afraid the other controllers will be unable to sit still, especially several scientific and technological civilizations.


    As for those scientists, there are always people from the dragon and Phoenix family around them. They scold me for not stopping them, but I told them that they can''t stop them except for their safety and possible information leakage.


    The explanation of tiannv lasted for more than ten hours. Finally, Chen Hao and I just got a general idea. Many things are just an impression, and we can''t have an in-depth understanding at all.


    Han''s knowledge and insight are better than us. He looks confused after listening to it. However, regardless of the supporting scientific knowledge, the final result is that the twin virtual soul and the place of nothingness have involved the dark matter world, a world completely with us but completely different.


    The heavenly daughter knew that we couldn''t understand. After talking about the research report, she combined it with her and said to me simply: we can''t verify the accuracy of the report now, but we think it''s right. If we go in, there will be two possibilities. The first possibility is that we can see and contact the life in that world like the virtual soul, But life in that world may not touch us.


    The second possibility is that we don''t belong to that world and can''t survive in that world. After all, we are flesh and blood, different from virtual souls. The second possibility is that we will be assimilated and become people in that world. Because in the process of research, we found that the virtual soul has the characteristics of our universe. It is with this characteristic that it will be illuminated and suppressed by Haotian mirror and Zhenwen.


    When I heard this, I frowned and asked: do you mean that Haotian mirror and blood blade are likely to be useless when we arrive in that world?


    The heavenly daughter nodded and said: this may happen, but it is still uncertain. It may also be that the creatures of that world have some relationship with us at this time. Therefore, there are substances in our world. According to the law of cosmic balance, if so, we also have substances in each other''s world. They can attack each other, but they need specific artifacts, not unlimited shots.


    When I heard this, I touched my chin and said: I have seen the light of nothingness several times. The creature inside gives me an extremely strong feeling, but it just waits and sees several times. Is it unable to fight me?


    The heavenly daughter made a sound and answered me: it''s possible.


    I am a little speechless. Such an answer is tantamount to no answer, but in my opinion, that possibility is very great.


    Chen Hao also felt guilty and said: boss, if there are empty souls in it and we can''t touch them, then we will be lambs to be slaughtered. I don''t think Lao Wu is dead, so I''ll let him stay in it for more time until we find a way to find out.


    I said: you may not hear clearly. If other virtual souls don''t bring our material here, we won''t bring the material over there. We can''t touch them, and they can''t touch us, which is fair. And as you can see, as long as the virtual soul is manifest, it''s easy for us to deal with them with Haotian mirror and blood blade.


    I''m afraid Wu De can''t wait any longer, and I can''t keep him waiting.

 Chapter 706

    I am also worried about bad things, but I also understand that even if the research results are unfavorable to us, we have no choice but to go in and save Wu De.


    It is for this reason that I rejected the proposal of Tianlao team.


    Some things, no matter good or bad, are just speculation when they are not finalized, but if the result is bad, we have already lost before we go in, and we have to bear great pressure in our hearts.


    I interrupted the heavenly daughter''s words and said to the people: get ready, leave the day after tomorrow and enter the land of nothingness.


    Hearing my order, Chen Hao and tiannv stopped arguing. Everyone left separately.


    I was not at ease. I went to the divine domain of Suyan and Sudong again. The situation was fairly good. After all, the dissatisfied people in the past were separated. Finally, I went to see Wang Dafeng and learned that he killed several more people. At present, it is stable and the situation is under his control.


    They all stabilized. The next day, I went to the place where the virtual soul was held together with Han. At this time, the attached old man was out of his mind. He was not in control of his body at all. I hooked the ancient characters left in his body and explored his spiritual orifices. His spirits were all there, but wrapped in a layer of black fog outside the spirit to completely separate him, Lost control of the body.


    I said: it''s not a big problem. If you want to leave now, the experiment can be terminated. Let''s just take the virtual soul.


    Han Peng nodded. They moved the ancient characters and Zhen Wen at the same time. At the same time, Hao Tian took photos of them, making the virtual soul completely manifest.


    My ancient words forcibly broke the dark curtain, cleared the black fog completely from the old man''s soul, and released his spirit. At the same time, the Han Zhen Wen was released in his body, and the virtual soul screamed and left the old man.


    When the lotus waved the blood blade, countless town patterns fell, imprisoned it directly, and finally compressed into a ball.


    The old man was very weak at this time, but his body had returned to normal. I held him and injected a lot of anger. He regained his consciousness and asked me in a hurry: boss, is the experiment over?


    I nodded and said: your task is completed. Thank you.


    Then I called cangxue''s man to take the old man down, stretched out his hand to detain the seal in his hand, carefully observed it, asked tiannv: now how can we use it to explore another twin virtual soul?


    The heavenly daughter explained: as long as we enter the nothingness, there will be a long-lasting induction between them. The closer we get, their bodies will be more solid. As long as we observe it, we can identify the direction.


    I nodded, opened the Haotian mirror and took the ban in. The next day, we went to Tianlao''s base to select a spaceship, and then went out of the divine domain and flew towards nothingness.


    Not long after we left, the light of nothingness appeared. It flew with us for a long time before it disappeared. During this period, I wanted to approach it several times to see what was inside. But think about it or forget it. Now saving Wu De is the key. If there are extraneous twists, the gain is not worth the loss.


    But if I see the light of nothingness following after I come out, I will definitely explore it.


    Tianlao''s science and technology has made rapid progress, and the speed of the spacecraft is much faster than before. It took us half a month to reach the edge of nothingness. Then he went straight in.


    When I got here, I took out the forbidden virtual soul. I tried it first and moved in different directions. As a result, it was easy to identify the direction as the saying of the heavenly daughter.


    On the way, Wang pangzi said nervously: I don''t know how vast the nothingness is. If it is bigger than the outer universe, it may take a long time.


    It was the first time he came in and finished his words. The whole person was instantly quiet and his ears were beating. After a few seconds, he said to me: boss, do you feel that there seems to be something around us.


    I nodded and introduced the situation of nothingness to him. After hearing this, fat Wang shivered and said: does that mean there are ghosts all around us?


    The heavenly daughter replied: at present, we can think so. We have no evidence whether it is specific or not.


    Chen Hao said nearby: she is worthy of being the daughter of a scientist. She tells evidence and pays attention to everything.


    The heavenly daughter glanced at Chen Hao and didn''t reply. But I have to say that our way of thinking is somewhat different from that of the heavenly daughters, but I don''t think they are suitable for living outside. Our way of thinking is more suitable for the outside.


    After all, if everything had to be figured out, it would be too late, which is why they are only suitable for staying in the research room, not outside.


    But tiannv is fine. She is not as stubborn as Tianlao and they often contact us.


    The spaceship flew in the dark. It was a space where the light didn''t shine too far. Except for relying on the guidance of twin souls, we didn''t know where we would fly, but the space in front of us was nothing compared with where Wu De might go.


    When we sailed to the 30th day, the virtual soul had become dark, and even a faint black light was emitted. It can be seen that we were very close to another virtual soul.


    On the fortieth day, the darkness suddenly disappeared and replaced by a vast expanse of white. I stared closely at the outside and asked tiannv: are we entering the dark matter space?


    The heavenly daughter said: No, there must be an entrance to the dark matter space. You can only enter it if you find it. You can''t come in at once.


    The heavenly daughter took out an instrument and began to detect. A moment later, she said: the invisible ghosts have disappeared. It is very quiet around. At present, no form of life can be detected.


    Chen Hao, we don''t care much about these. If tiannv doesn''t follow, we won''t take care of it.


    On the fiftieth day, the space changed again, and we came to a blue space. At this time, the heavenly daughter suddenly said: dark matter has become dense. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid the entrance is in this space.


    There is blue everywhere, and it is that kind of pure blue without any light spot, just like an eternal blue background.


    In such a place, it is easy to find other light colors at the exit, but if there is no light color, or the light color is the same as the color of the sky, it is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Here, the virtual soul is glowing and even becomes uneasy. It has to struggle from time to time. At this time, I asked tiannv: we rely on it to find its companions, and its companions know that we have come in?


    I didn''t ask outside. As I said before, I was afraid I knew more and was tied up, but now it''s time to ask.


    Tiannv said: it knows that its companions are approaching, but it is impossible to know that we follow, because they can only sense each other''s existence and can not transmit information.


    Chen Hao asked incredulously: you''re not it. How do you know she doesn''t transmit information?


    The two have been bickering on the way, adding some fun to the boring day, but I also want to know the question Chen Hao is asking now.


    Tiannv said: it''s very simple. We detected the energy fluctuations uploaded from it, decrypted them simply, and found that the connection between them is similar to telepathy, which naturally can''t transmit information.


    After listening, I also lament the magic of the universe. Without such experience, I can''t imagine that many seemingly magical things can be detected, including our strength. In the scientific and technological civilization, they have independent units of measurement, even more accurate than our environment.


    After several tests, I reconfirmed the direction and flew roughly in that direction, but it is still unknown whether I can find the entrance. However, tiannv said that the dark matter detector in his hand may be useful, because the dark matter at the entrance will be relatively pure and can be detected.


    But even so, we still flew in this blue void for ten days. On the eleventh day, the tiannv detector suddenly gave an alarm sound, and the red alarm light flashed in the spacecraft and stopped automatically.


    The heavenly daughter picked up the detector and hurriedly said: the dark matter in front exploded, and the spacecraft braked urgently. It seems that the entrance is nearby. It''s just that the scope is still large. Someone needs to explore outside.


    I nodded. Haotian mirror got into the Lingqiao and took the detector in tiannv''s hand. Tiannv simply taught me: the green light means close, and the yellow light means far away. When the red light comes on, it proves that you are very close.


    I nodded, stepped out in one step, channeled my body, and appeared outside directly through the ship.


    I tried several directions and finally identified one direction. I don''t know the southeast and northwest here. After confirmation, I sent a message to hanpeng them, and the spacecraft soon followed up.


    Yukong walked for two days, and the green light on the detector was on. Although I''m not fast now, I still walked hundreds of thousands of kilometers. It can be seen that the detected range is very large, and tiannv can''t give a range value, so I can only walk all the way.


    On the 20th day, when I was no longer looking at the instrument, it suddenly sounded a sharp alarm. The light also turned red. I walked a few kilometers forward, and the light turned blue again. I tested it in several directions, and finally locked a range of five kilometers.


    I went back to the ship and told the specific situation. If there is an entrance and what I detected is also an entrance, it can only be in this range.


    I marked out the specific location, but instead of opening Haotian mirror in a hurry, I began to meditate and regulate my breath. First, we came all the way without rest. Second, I stayed outside for more than ten days and found that my blood was turning blue.


    I discovered this change a day ago. When I mobilized my blood gas, I found that the smell was not blood red, but blue.


    Tiannv collected samples and analyzed them in the spacecraft''s laboratory. She thought it was not harmful, but it could stain blood, which was unheard of.


    Although he said there was no harm, I still didn''t dare to be careless. After all, what I was about to face was unknown creatures, and I needed to adjust my state to the best.

 Chapter 707

    It took me more than an hour for the blood in my body to return to normal. It took me two hours to adjust my breath before I got up. Chen Hao and tiannv could only stay on the ship and opened the strongest protection. Han Peng put on Tiangu armor and the blood blade in his hand, and his strength was close to the peak domain master.


    The strengthening effect of blood blade on her can be said to be unprecedented. I haven''t seen a magic weapon that can improve a person''s cultivation by several levels. However, Chen Hao also said that blood blade has something to do with blood, and blood blade has always been in Su Yan''s hand. I''m afraid it has given some benefits.


    Wang pangzi''s cultivation has just entered the domain master, but he can be promoted to a half step controller by using the heavenly demon body, but he has no magic tool to restrain the virtual soul in his hand and can''t act alone. He must follow me.


    Haotian mirror emerged and the light pierced the blue world. I adjusted the Rune of Haotian mirror to temporarily hide the energy of the original Star core and make it as close to the light emitted by this mirror as possible.


    After the adjustment, I spread the sound and told them to be careful. It''s time to start.


    When the voice fell, Haotian mirror suddenly became larger, just like a big sun. The light shone out from five kilometers and directly covered all the areas I detected.


    The moment the light fell, the blue void was like a mirage, showing an overlapping color. At the beginning, it was only dark blue, but a few seconds later, more colors appeared outside. Each color built an aperture, one by one, no less than thousands. The whole looked colorful and like a kaleidoscope.


    In the middle of the concentric aperture, there is a black hole like existence, but there is no black hole darkness. All the apertures are rotating around the core at this time.


    The goddess of heaven is also in heaven now. She sent a message to me saying: keep still and I''ll analyze the data.


    I was on alert, but the space seemed as if it were just a few of us. It was dead and terrible. The light column of Haotian mirror grew larger and illuminated all the edges, no more or less. The diameter of the concentric aperture was just five kilometers, and there was a blue void five kilometers away, and there were no strange creatures under the light of Haotian mirror.


    A few minutes later, the heavenly daughter said to me: the middle is probably the entrance, but I''m not sure.


    No attack, no discovery, waiting is just a waste of time. I asked fat Wang to go with Han, and I flew to the center alone.


    As I approached, I found that the aperture was not on a plane, but three-dimensional, arranged like a spring. To reach the core point, I had to pass through the middle.


    I sent a message to ask tiannv. After I determined the position, I received Haotian mirror. In this way, I can''t see. Is it safe.


    But the answer given to me by the heavenly daughter was to turn off the Haotian mirror. What I touched was not that space, but the space where we were. Just like when I first explored, it was around, but I couldn''t touch it.


    I looked at the dense aperture like a kaleidoscope, and I had no bottom in my heart. I took a deep breath. The ancient characters in my body swam all over my body, and all the ancient characters in my blood collaterals were lit up by me. Haotian mirror was shrinking a little and could not cover the area where the whole CD appeared, but lit up the core alone to form a channel.


    But even so, I am in contact with that space. If the aperture will attack, I am also dangerous.


    I have written down the approximate distance and range in my heart. I approached it carefully step by step. At the moment of stepping into the scope covered by the aperture, I felt that my blood would solidify, and the virtual shadow of the aperture appeared in the spiritual orifices. It seemed to be in the spiritual orifices. When it rotated, my head seemed to explode and hurt.


    I hurried to mobilize the ancient words into the spiritual body, but I didn''t notice the existence of the aperture, but I could see it clearly.


    I forced a breath to suppress the pain and let my mind return to normal. In the current situation, that aperture is like the existence of ideology. It is not a real existence, but exists in my consciousness, so I can''t even touch ancient characters.


    Thinking of this, I am not fighting with ancient words, but adjusting my consciousness and constantly suggesting that it is just illusory, not real.


    When I reached the state of the controller, it was also very simple to change the things in my consciousness. It lasted for a few minutes, and the virtual shadow in my mind began to fade and finally disappeared. With its disappearance, the pain in the head began to weaken.


    Feeling useful, I was relieved and went on.


    But as I went deeper, when I looked back, I couldn''t see the spacecraft and them at all. There was darkness behind him.


    Because I didn''t know what the situation was, I didn''t continue to move forward, but quickly retreated. Haotian mirror also shone back. Fortunately, the way back under the beam of light is still there.


    I went back to the outside and Han Peng immediately met me. I took her directly back to the spaceship, and Haotian mirror also took it back.


    I simply explained the situation. I heard that it was an ideological attack. Tiannv and Hanfu frowned. They had never heard of such an attack. After all, ideological attack is different from soul attack. It affects a person''s thinking and consciousness.


    But now it seems that they are not difficult to deal with. As for whether there will be changes in the future, I have to try again.


    But the best situation is that the ship follows me in, otherwise I can''t get out after I go in, and they can''t come in.


    Simply put, I went out again. This time, Wang pangzi and Han Yu stayed in the ship. I didn''t move fast, and the ship followed carefully.


    When I stepped into the aperture, I stopped a little. A few minutes later, after they cleared the aperture in their consciousness, I continued to move forward.


    I began to worry that my inner consciousness would be more seriously affected, but the result was No. that force was balanced, but the core I saw was not far from us, but I felt there was no end when I walked.


    The heavenly daughter sent a message to me and asked how far it was. I illuminated it with a Haotian mirror. As a result, the light extended all the time and had no end at all.


    Seeing this scene naturally on the spaceship, Wang pangzi said: boss, how does it look like an endless road.


    I have the same feeling now, but the heavenly daughter quickly said: don''t be confused by what you see in front of you. The light may have entered that space, so it looks endless. It''s likely that the entrance is not far ahead.


    When I get here, it''s impossible to go back. Even if there is an endless road ahead, I can''t stop. And as we entered the channel, the whole virtual soul in the ban was lit up, which showed that our way was right.


    As he approached, Chen Hao began to talk about it. After a while, he asked me: boss, what do you think the dark world will be like?


    At the beginning, I also guessed with him. As a result, he asked again every few minutes. In the end, I really didn''t want to talk to him. No matter what kind of world it is, as long as you go in, you can see it at that time.


    Tiannv''s conjecture is right. She didn''t go far. She originally looked at the endless aperture and disappeared. What appeared in front of her was a floating sea.


    They also came out. When they saw the sea floating in the air, Wang pangzi couldn''t help saying: if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t dream of this scene.


    The ocean in front of us is very large, completely floating in the air, and we can see the agitation of the sea, just like the constant change of crystal mud.


    Strangely, there are several islands on the ocean.


    Because it is nothingness, I can directly insight into the whole ocean and find no signs of life. Then I used the Haotian mirror to illuminate the past, and no life emerged.


    But the island is above, and we can''t see the situation on the island now, but from the side, it seems that there are trees on it.


    I have some strange voice to ask if the heavenly daughter is wrong. How can there be trees in the dark matter world.


    Tiannv said: we have never seen what the dark matter world looks like, and everything may appear.


    I looked down at the detector in my hand, and the red light was flashing all the time, which proved that the dark matter here was very dense.


    Tiannv also has detection instruments on the spacecraft. She said to me: this should be the dark matter world. Let''s go to the island to see what''s going on.


    Because there are trees, I am worried that there are life bodies on them, and there may be conflict at that time, so I let tiannv and Chen Hao stop in the distance.


    The spacecraft climbed and rushed to the ocean. From here, it was found that the islands were extremely huge and the area of the ocean was also very vast.


    Haotian mirror shows that the light directly covers tens of kilometers around the three of us, so as long as there are dark matter creatures close, we can detect them at the first time.


    Because in the current situation, Haotian mirror has an effect on dark matter.


    As he approached, the parts of the island became clearer. Wang pangzi first found signs of buildings in the depths of the forest, and the Han fell down at the first time.


    Wang pangzi is right. There are buildings on the island, which can be seen directly without Haotian mirror.


    But as we approached the island, the indicator light of the dark matter detection instrument in my hand directly turned yellow, proving that we were far away from another twin virtual soul. But the heavenly daughter also said, look at the island first.


    Han Tuo stopped ten kilometers away from the island and didn''t follow. In this way, he could prevent accidents and help.


    Wang pangzi and I just fell down, and the dark matter instrument lost the signal at once. There are only two possibilities for this. The first is that the instrument is broken, and the second is that there is no dark matter here.


    Wang pangzi carefully fell onto a tree, picked a leaf, put it directly in his mouth, chewed it and shouted to me: boss, this thing is real, just like the leaves outside us.


    My divine sense covered the whole island. I didn''t find any signs of life. I also boldly fell down and grabbed a handful of soil in my hand. My clear touch was no different from the outside world.

 Chapter 708

    Both Wang pangzi and I are sure that this is the same as our world, but as the goddess said, no one has ever been to the dark matter world. The space that is around us but can not be easily touched. Its hidden secret is beyond our imagination.


    Naturally, what is inside is not something we can predict.


    Wang pangzi and I met and walked towards the place with buildings. When the divine consciousness was not covered, I always felt that where there were buildings, there was likely to be intelligent life.


    But now the whole island is silent, and my vigilance is lowered. I shout fat Wang, and they step in carefully.


    The buildings look very new, but they are not the kind just built. They have enough sense of age. Only in a clean space, they are not eroded by the years and still retain their original appearance.


    Walking into a house, you can see the neat furniture inside. I noticed that there was no place to cook. It was basically certain that the people living here were practitioners.


    Wang pangzi came over and patted me on the shoulder and said: boss, everything here is intact. It doesn''t seem that there has been a conflict, but where have the creatures gone?


    I couldn''t answer his question. I just searched around carefully, but in the end, I didn''t find anything with written records. Only in the middle, there was a wordless ancient monument, which was not high, only 50 or 60 meters.


    The suspended ocean and the dead island make all this mysterious.


    Wang pangzi and I acted separately and swept the whole island as quickly as possible. When it was time to meet, Wang pangzi didn''t see him, but in my divine sense, I could still lock his position. Several times of voice transmission didn''t get a reply. My face changed. Haotian mirror opened and directly illuminated the past, and the appearance of the land was reflected, But there was no fat Wang.


    What the hell?


    As soon as my heart tightened, I fell down for the first time, searched around, and found a cave where Wang pangzi''s residual breath was.


    I shouted to the cave twice, but there was still no response. At this time, the Handan on the spacecraft also found an anomaly. After the spacecraft approached, millions of Zhenwen flew out and locked the whole island.


    "You stay and don''t move. I''ll go in and have a look! " I passed the sound back and plunged into it at the same time. As soon as I stepped into the cave, my divine consciousness broke immediately.


    Wang pangzi estimated that this was also the case. What my divine consciousness caught was only his residual breath, not himself.


    As I went deeper, I found that the surrounding of the cave was very smooth and didn''t seem to be formed naturally. I immediately raised my vigilance, protected my body with ancient characters, and shouted again for fat Wang.


    But here, the sound seems to have disappeared and can''t be transmitted at all.


    Seeing this, I hastened to speed up. The cave was very deep, with a slope, like going straight to the bottom of the sea. After chasing for several kilometers, I finally saw a dark shadow in front of me.


    Because the voice couldn''t be heard, I took a picture of Wang pangzi with Haotian mirror for the first time, and planned to remind Wang pangzi. However, the light of Haotian mirror just shone out, and dozens of virtual souls suddenly appeared around. Around fat Wang, there were seven or eight, and the latest one was about to fall on his shoulder.


    We are afraid of the virtual soul. It seems that the virtual soul is the first time to contact creatures like us. It seems that we are very careful, otherwise Wang pangzi would have been possessed by us long ago.


    The light of Haotian mirror opened a channel, and Wang pangzi''s voice passed. He said with some trembling: boss, I saw a creature like us enter here just now. As soon as I caught up with him, I felt something was wrong. It seemed that something had been following me.


    His feeling is right. At this time, about 20 virtual souls have gathered around, but Haotian mirror can only make them manifest, not suppress them, and I can''t transmit sound to Han.


    When Wang pangzi finished, he found that there were several virtual souls around him. His fat body shook fiercely, and his waist was stretched straight.


    I hurriedly said: don''t mess around and be quiet. These things are most attached. If you startle them, you can kill you in an instant.


    The strength of the virtual soul should be divided into strength and weakness, but I can''t perceive their strength now. If they are like the two who have come to my domain, let alone penetrate fat Wang, they can''t defend, I may be killed.


    After listening to me, fat Wang immediately calmed down and asked me in a low voice: boss, what should I do now?


    When he finds a figure, he should inform me at the first time, and then decide whether to chase it or not. Although he may miss the opportunity, this is a necessary cognition for the first time in a strange place.


    Acting alone is always dangerous.


    Now I don''t have time to scold Wang pangzi. My brain rotates rapidly. At last, I gritted my teeth and said: I use Haotian mirror to pull you back in an instant. You need to cooperate and don''t make any resistance.


    Under the light of Haotian mirror, the recent virtual soul is ready to attach to the body. In addition to three organs like white dots, it also extends a tentacle. The tentacle is right at Wang pangzi''s forehead. As long as it is touched, it can immediately occupy Wang pangzi''s mind.


    I took a deep breath and stared at Wang pangzi. I was looking for the most suitable opportunity. After all, Haotian mirror pulled people. It also had time. Although it was short, I didn''t know the speed of the virtual soul in front of me. Wang pangzi moved. I''m sure that the virtual soul is not possessed, but attacked.


    If you happen not to avoid it, Wang pangzi''s end is death.


    Fat Wang didn''t dare to move. He sent a message to me through the light column and asked: boss, are you ready?


    I didn''t answer, but if I waited like this, the tentacle of the virtual soul would touch Wang pangzi''s body. I couldn''t help it. I had to take a risk and play an ancient character, which fell right on Wang pangzi''s left. The ancient character exploded, and all the virtual souls around were startled. At the moment of their distraction, the cosmic symbols appeared on Haotian mirror and forcibly opened a channel, Pulled Wang pangzi back.


    But at the moment when Wang pangzi disappeared, all the virtual souls pointed at me and rushed frantically. I was ready for it. All the ancient characters in my body filled the whole cave in an instant, forming layers of barriers.


    At the same time, I turned directly and ran out. Now I want to be glad that the cave is very straight. I can leave at full speed. The moment I burst out of the cave, the virtual soul behind me also broke through the ancient characters and rushed out.


    Haotian mirror gets bigger when it gets outside. The light locks all the virtual souls and gives a guide to Han.


    The virtual soul appeared in the void, and the town patterns arranged on the whole island were all hooked and frantically rushed over.


    The power of Zhenwen is greater than that of ancient Chinese characters. In addition, Han''s Zhenwen can hit millions of tracks in an instant, and there is also an overlapping effect, which ancient Chinese characters can''t do. Moreover, in addition to the arrangement, the superposition of ancient characters can not play a great role.


    But my estimation of the virtual souls behind me was also wrong. They didn''t appear in the strong Zhenwen concentration in my God domain. Half of them were dispersed by black smoke on the spot.


    I noticed that their numbers are in pairs. Not only that, but also the number of deaths. It can be seen that the information Chen Hao brought from Su Yan is correct. These things really exist in pairs and coexist with each other.


    The rest of the virtual souls didn''t have time to leave and were all restrained. Now we have a guide in our hand. In addition, the virtual souls here may appear in pairs, so Han didn''t leave his hand. Zhen Wen doubled again and killed the last virtual soul.


    Wang pangzi came out of the Haotian mirror and said with fear on his face: Fortunately, my heavenly demon body has abnormal perception ability, otherwise I don''t know if this thing is on me.


    I shot back and forth with Haotian mirror, and finally landed on ourselves to illuminate the surrounding area. Then I scolded Wang pangzi and let him find out this kind of thing in the future. The first time should be to inform his companions.


    Wang pangzi narrowly escaped death and realized his mistakes. I''m not entangled. I believe he understands that sometimes, the price of impulse is likely to pull the people behind him.


    Take what happened just now. If there were not twenty or thirty virtual souls inside, but hundreds of them, or their strength was not weaker than that outside, I might die inside without the help of Han.


    I believe if it were Chen Hao, he wouldn''t be like fat Wang.


    Things have happened, I did not continue to entangle, and the topic returned to Wang pangzi''s discovery. Wang pangzi said: I did see a human creature enter the pit, and I felt that the pit was dug out by the virtual soul. The people in the buildings we saw were probably controlled by them.


    The heavenly daughter frowned and asked: do you say that there are creatures living on the island?


    The spaceship is estimated to be far away. She didn''t see the buildings on the island. I briefly described it, and tiannv fell silent.


    Then we stayed for a few hours and collected various samples for tiannv. The final test result is that everything in the sea and on the island is the same as the outside world.


    The heavenly daughter guessed that it was probably the matter outside the dark world, and the existence of the island completely proved that the creatures and matter in the two spaces could coexist. And that''s what they need to verify before.


    The result is not only good for us, but also good for the virtual soul of the dark world.


    The biggest problem now is that virtual souls are more special than us. Here, they can directly attack us without the help of any magic tools, but we can''t.


    At present, if it''s just a virtual soul, I can deal with it as long as I don''t separate from Han. The most worrying thing is that there are things we don''t know and haven''t found in this world.


    After a simple sorting, we flew in the direction of the twin souls in the ban. On the way, I guessed that twin souls that can go out should be the strongest existence. If we infer from this, even if there are twin souls here, they will not be too strong.


    The truth is such a truth, but it is not absolute. After all, not all the strong will travel in various spaces, but those who can go to other spaces must be powerful, just like us.

 Chapter 709

    There is light in the space where we are now, but we can''t see the light source. After leaving the suspended ocean, there is a color from front to back, left to right, up and down, completely covered in the inexplicable light.


    And after leaving, I found that my sight was also limited here. I could see things tens of thousands of miles away at most, away from the sea, and the air disappeared at the same time.


    On the way, the direction is controlled by the heavenly daughter. Wang pangzi and Chen Hao stare outside. Hanhe is full of Zhenwen and is on high alert. After all, the only thing that can directly hurt the dark creature here is her Zhenwen. I meditate cross legged and always pay attention to my body to prevent some bad variations.


    But fortunately, except that the blood turns blue in the blue space, it will be normal when we get here. As for the oxygen needed, it can be made in the spacecraft. At the same time, we can also provide it with Zhenyuan, which does not affect it.


    The spaceship flew tens of thousands of kilometers forward and still didn''t see anything, but just as I was about to stop tiannv and I went out to explore, the alarm in the spaceship suddenly rang.


    Because they have studied virtual souls, their detection methods for dark matter have become more perfect. Now it is the dark biological detector that sends out the alarm.


    When the alarm rang, Hanhe wrapped the whole ship with Zhenwen for the first time. I took out Haotian mirror and took photos outside for the first time.


    The light column swept through the void and found nothing at first, but when it swept to the left, it suddenly shone a gray green thing.


    Because the light column is too small to shine on a whole, but from where it shines, it is a moving object and is likely to be a living creature.


    I didn''t dare to go out in person. I could only manifest the psionic body and directly float outside the spaceship. I opened the Haotian mirror again. The Haotian mirror shone like the sun. Finally, I saw the whole front end. It was a gray cyan snake, spitting snake letters and traveling.


    The light of Haotian mirror shone on the past and startled it. He looked back at me, but he didn''t show his intention to attack.


    Haotian mirror slides again and irradiates towards the back. When it reaches the body part, the gray cyan body bulges. When it is fully illuminated, a huge gray tortoise shell appears in front of me.


    The body of the long snake passes through the tortoise shell. No, not through, but they are a whole.


    I frown slightly. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange creature. But Han Peng exclaimed and said: it''s Xuanwu.


    Basaltic? The Xuanwu of the four holy beasts?


    "Yes!" Han Han''s tone was affirmative, even a little excited, and the whole person rushed to the porthole.


    Wu De had an accident when he used ancient Chinese characters to build the four elephant array. Although there was a virtual shadow of the holy beast during the array test, it was only a virtual shadow. I didn''t really see the appearance of the four holy beasts.


    But now the four holy beasts appear here, and the ancient characters are related to them. Is it difficult that the ancient monument also comes from the dark matter world?


    Xuanwu passed through the void without looking back. I was stunned and didn''t continue to move Haotian mirror. When I returned to God and looked everywhere, Haotian mirror couldn''t shine it. It should have gone far.


    I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead. Wang pangzi said: scientific and technological civilization is called dark matter world, but in our Xiuzhen civilization, it is certainly not that name. It should have been recorded in ancient books, and Xuanwu appeared here and outside in ancient times. It can be seen that the two are related.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is recorded or not. If we go on, we will be able to solve the mystery." I closed my empty body and darkened the Haotian mirror. The whole person was preoccupied. When we came in, we listened to too many theories of the heavenly maidens. Our cognition of this space was based on those scientific theories. Until we saw Xuanwu at this time, our thinking returned to our world outlook.


    The so-called dark matter space now seems to be closely related to our outside world. I admit that it has some magical characteristics, but it is not as profound and mysterious as they say, and someone has been here before us.


    If the four holy beasts were creatures here, our ancestors had found a way to summon the four holy beasts in ancient times.


    The existence of ancient characters is probably to summon the creatures in this space.


    After the Xuanwu disappeared, the ship''s alarm also stopped. I turned back and said to the Goddess: keep moving forward. What we are looking for is waiting for us somewhere.


    I have a feeling that if we can find out all the mysteries outside, we are likely to get some ancient inheritance. Of course, it does not rule out that our arrival will involve a more advanced space, that is to say, if we continue, we may get benefits or self destruction.


    However, from the performance of Xuanwu just now, I think the former may be very important.


    The spaceship continued to move forward. In order to prevent missing something, I put Haotian mirror in front of the spaceship. After walking tens of millions of kilometers, the light of Haotian mirror finally shone on a huge column, followed by dozens of more.


    Finally, it was counted that there were twenty-four huge stone pillars in the range of hundreds of square miles. Wang pangzi thought this was the sky pillar. At first, I thought it was possible, but after a closer look, all the twenty-four pillars had tops, but the following seemed to extend far away.


    At this time, the heavenly daughter detected that the virtual soul attached to Wu De was also under the stone pillar.


    The spacecraft flew down hundreds of kilometers and finally saw the bottom of the stone pillar. It was a huge platform with many ancient runes painted on it. Twenty four stone pillars stood around the platform, completely floating in the air without column bases.


    But having seen the floating sea, it''s not strange to see this scene now.


    The platform is small, with a diameter of 45 kilometers. You can see everything on it at a glance.


    Here, the virtual soul in the ban has completely turned into a black light, and the struggle is more abnormal. Another virtual soul was probably nearby, and the spacecraft stopped and dared not continue to approach.


    At this time, the spaceship was completely covered by haotianjing and the town pattern of Han. We all have the same idea that another virtual soul will appear here. No matter what secrets there are and how urgent we want to know, there is only one premise. Save Wu De and then do something else.


    However, we waited for hours and there was no movement around. The heavenly daughter suggested me: take a look at the platform with Haotian mirror. I feel that thing is dormant inside.


    Tiannv''s inference comes entirely from the instruments in her hand. We all rely on her instruments all the way, but up to now, I began to believe something about her. However, it is necessary to explore the stone platform.


    I asked han to strengthen the Zhenwen, then withdrew the Haotian mirror, then shone down towards the stone platform, released his divine consciousness and called Wu De, hoping that he could retain a little intelligence.


    The call was just an attempt, and the result was futile. Moreover, when the light of Haotian mirror was about to shine on the platform, the 24 stone pillars around glowed at the same time. The light of Haotian mirror was dim and almost extinguished.


    The stone pillars are releasing strength and protecting the platform.


    Entering this space, except for the virtual soul, we encountered the power of counterattack for the first time, but fortunately, it just blocked and suppressed Haotian mirror and did not directly attack me.


    When I was ready to try again, Wang pangzi suddenly said: boss, don''t move first. I feel that the virtual soul is around us.


    Han said: Wu De is like us. Even if we can''t see the virtual soul, we should also be able to see him.


    Wang pangzi said: I can''t explain, but I can conclude that it''s near us. Perhaps Lao Wu has been completely occupied and may have become a creature here.


    Wang pangzi''s statement is entirely possible. After all, we use people to monitor outside. We are in our world. The space here is completely different from our space, and the virtual soul may change.


    Han knows that Wang pangzi''s demon body has special sensing ability, otherwise Wang pangzi will be finished when he is in the cave, and he is not refuting at this time.


    It''s about Wu De, and that''s why we''re here. As for others, they''re just additional things. So I didn''t dare to make a conclusion. I asked Wang pangzi again and said: are you sure of your induction?


    Wang pangzi nodded and added: and this feeling is getting stronger and stronger, but the smell it emits is very strong. I can''t accurately judge his position.


    I heaved a long breath, looked at the seal in my hand and said: if I shine with Haotian mirror, I won''t be suppressed by the stone pillar first. I''m also worried that I will disturb it. Now the best way is to let go of the virtual soul in our hands. The moment it stops, the Han will seal the empty space. At that time, I can avoid the stone platform and shine accurately with Haotian mirror.


    Chen Hao reminded me: boss, if that thing is near the stone pillar, Haotian''s mirror won''t shine at that time, and we lose our twin souls, old Wu will be really finished.


    I took a deep breath and looked at fat Wang. Whether there will be what Chen Hao said depends on his induction. After all, we are hundreds of kilometers away from the stone pillar and platform. According to the situation just now, it is at least close to the range of 20 miles before the stone pillar suppresses the Haotian mirror.


    Now I don''t need Haotian mirror to illuminate directly. I''m afraid that the thing will be frightened and avoid us. There is no exact position. As long as it is moving, I may not illuminate it for a lifetime.


    After hearing Chen Hao''s words, fat Wang''s tone was not so firm. He said vaguely: the scope is too large. I''m really not sure that it''s not close to the stone pillar, but it''s at least 80% possible that it''s near us.


    Everything is not 100% possible, more than 50% can bet. I said: I''ll make a decision for Lao Wu and follow the way just now.


    Hesitation now is just a waste of time. But at the same time, I also added: if it is really around the stone pillar, I will force an impact at that time. I feel that the ancient characters will not be suppressed here.

 Chapter 710

    I decided that Han Han and I appeared outside at the same time. The virtual soul inside was struggling. As soon as the prohibition was released, I entered an ancient character in its body for the first time.


    Out of the prohibition, the virtual soul disappeared in our sight, but my ancient characters were still shining, but the ancient characters couldn''t last long. They began to dim when they flew out, which was obviously suppressed by the virtual soul.


    But fortunately, the wisdom of the virtual soul is not high. I don''t know that if I put something on it, I will track it and fly to the left very quickly.


    Seeing the direction it flew away, I was relieved. Wang pangzi''s feeling was right. It was near us and away from the stone pillar. It seemed that it was probably afraid of the stone pillar.


    Han Han and I followed, and the spaceship followed. After leaving a hundred miles, the virtual soul suddenly stopped, and the ancient characters had exhausted their strength.


    Millions of Zhenwen suddenly flew out of Hanhe and covered the void for tens of kilometers. At the same time, the light of Haotian mirror also shone on the past, which reflected the virtual soul that had just left, and Wu De''s figure at the same time.


    At this time, Wu De was shrouded in black fog and completely covered. No wonder we couldn''t see him, but his unique Yin Qi was still released, which made us recognize him for the first time. And Yin is still there, proving that others are still alive.


    Zhenwen builds a cage. Wu De and Xu soul start to get restless and run crazy towards the outside, because they are separated and Haotian mirror can''t shine at the same time. I hurriedly chose Wu De and let another virtual soul leave.


    After all, they are twins. When Wu De didn''t get out of trouble, we couldn''t kill them. After Wu De got out of trouble, we killed them directly, and the other one couldn''t survive.


    The town pattern of Hanhe is one million in a second. Now it is densely covered and begins to close. I also play the core ancient characters. Wu De bumps into the ancient characters and the town pattern and is directly bounced back. Hanhe takes the opportunity to shrink the town pattern again to make the town pattern more dense.


    At this time, my hanging heart fell back into my heart. Just now it couldn''t rush away, and now it''s even more impossible to rush away. I asked han to control Zhenwen and stay away from stone pillars and platforms. I didn''t want to touch it until Wu De was done.


    As the distance opened, Wang pangzi and Chen Hao also came down from the ship, but now is not the time to take action. After all, the scope is too large. There is still one that can''t be seen and will be attacked at any time.


    The lotus bear the impact, a little bit close the Zhen Wen, and finally close in the range of five kilometers. The virtual soul separated and escaped was also photographed by the Haotian mirror.


    I directly gave the mirror of Haotian mirror to Wang pangzi and asked him to take charge. At the same time, I urged the ancient characters in my body to cover my body and stepped in.


    As soon as I went in, the virtual soul found a vent, turned around and began to attack me. Wu De hasn''t got out of trouble yet. I don''t dare to die. I just protect myself with ancient characters and wait for the opportunity to break them into Wu De''s body.


    But every time I type ancient characters, another virtual soul will come to block them. In the face of their puncture, I also dare not be careless. Every impact of them will break my ancient characters, and I have to keep releasing them.


    The place is too narrow for me to avoid. I spread the sound and asked Wang pangzi to step back with Haotian mirror, and then Han Peng loosened the Zhenwen.


    With the loss of time, the town patterns of Han have been superimposed to a terrible extent. If I release my strength at the same time, I''m afraid I can''t bear it.


    However, she also has a disadvantage. Although the Zhenwen stack is fast, it still takes time to stack to such a terrible level. If she fights with the strong and fights alone, the gap between her strength is too large, and there is no such opportunity for her to build Zhenwen.


    But if I could buy her time, the power would be absolutely frightening.


    After the expansion of space, I have a lot more space to move and become flexible.


    Moreover, I release soul blood bodies and intend to lead them away and lose the obstruction of another virtual soul. It will be easier for me to enter the ancient characters.


    But without Tiangu armor, the soul and blood body can''t stop it at all, so it becomes manifest and is broken down. Han can''t open the town pattern and send the Tiangu armor in.


    For a time, he fell into a stalemate.


    And as the attack time became longer, I found that the power of the virtual soul not only did not weaken, but strengthened. Because I released blood essence several times, my power began to weaken.


    I hurried to send a message to Han Dan and said: hurry to find a chance to separate them. This thing is combined together, and the power is growing stronger.


    At the beginning, I could stop it with one ancient character. Now I need two ancient characters. I don''t know the upper limit of their promotion. I don''t dare to wait at all.


    Han also noticed the abnormality outside. After listening to my voice, he said anxiously: it''s really impossible to let fat Wang in.


    I rejected it on the spot. Fat Wang not only couldn''t help but also made trouble. At that time, I had to protect him. Both of them would be in danger.


    But twin souls have mutual induction and inseparable. If I don''t create an opportunity, Han can''t find an opportunity at all.


    Seeing that time dragged on, I gritted my teeth and risked to mobilize 36 core ancient characters to emerge at the same time, but not to build a four elephant array. After all, I just saw basaltic flying by. At this time, building a four elephant array may cause some terrible things.


    However, the arrangement method of Tiangu family can also enhance the power of ancient characters. When ancient characters fly out, they are constructed according to the arrangement method of Tiangu family. When the ancient characters are in place, the surrounding light becomes dark.


    The virtual soul that had rushed towards me suddenly stopped and roared at me like a wild beast. In particular, the virtual soul on Wu De rolled up a black fog and rushed at me madly.


    The burst virtual soul released a lot of power, and just when it burst, the other turned into a black light and merged directly.


    The empty soul flew away, leaving only a black hand connected with Wu De, probing into the spirit hole from the center of the eyebrow.


    At first, I wanted to try to cut off the tentacle directly, but I thought it was still connected to Wu De''s body, and I was worried about the sequelae to Wu De.


    After a short hesitation, the integrated virtual soul has expanded to more than ten meters in diameter. With the roar becoming more and more sharp, countless black hands pierced out crazily from the inside, and each one is like a sharp sword, heading towards my soul.


    I didn''t recite the mantra, because during the deduction, I felt that the mantra was used to summon the four holy beasts. At this time, the ancient words haven''t been deduced completely. I''m afraid I can''t control it.


    However, the tentacles are extremely dense, and the strength of the integrated virtual soul has doubled. I use the black curtain of the display of ancient characters for the first time. I don''t know what effect it has.


    At the moment of contact, the dark curtain shook like a Wang of ink. At this time, I felt it and my face changed. It was not a barrier at all, but a disturbed space. I couldn''t detect it before it was covered by the smell of ancient characters, but now the disturbed space is stirred by tentacles, and the smell of ancient characters is scattered. I realized that it is a turbulent space, which can''t play any role.


    Thinking is only an electro-optic flint, but that tentacle is very close to me. It is also an electro-optic flint. I can''t think much and stabbed it out.


    My ancient characters have always been able to stop the virtual soul, and Han didn''t care. When he found something wrong, it was too late to use Zhenwen to save me.


    At the critical moment of life and death, I didn''t care too much. Thirty six ancient characters exploded at the same time, destroying most of my tentacles, but several stabbed me in the chest.


    I wanted to fight hard by the body of the controller, but when I thought about the penetration of Shennong Ding, I had no bottom in my heart. Besides, now it is the power of two virtual souls. I''m afraid I''ll be seriously injured even if I go on.


    At the same time, the ancient characters on my spine have been shining and flying out again, but when they are arranged, the tentacles of the virtual soul have arrived.


    Seeing that it was about to collide, I suddenly opened my mouth and read the first eight ancient characters, but their arrangement remained unchanged.


    Similar to the existence of incantations, when I read three, all my tentacles crumbled. When I read all eight words, the surrounding void was shaking, as if some giant wanted to break through this space and time and appear in the air.


    But the mantra was not perfect, and the void trembled and twisted, and soon subsided. Even so, the fused virtual soul was forcibly separated by the terror released from the ancient characters, and the fused One Flew hundreds of meters after being beaten out.


    Han can see the whole situation outside. At the moment when the virtual soul was hit and flew, the town pattern of Han inserted horizontally, forming a layer of obstruction and forcibly separating them.


    The two virtual souls also realized that the situation was wrong and wanted to meet, but at this time, the source in Haotian mirror was urged, and some light blue runes appeared in the light column. They separated them again before the virtual souls merged.


    With the delay of milliseconds, the town pattern of Han was also completed, and the whole space was split into two parts, with two virtual souls occupying half respectively.


    Seeing that the virtual soul was finally separated, I didn''t do it immediately, but left the town seal when they hit the middle partition.


    I fell outside and said: Wu De''s mind has been completely occupied. I''m afraid it''s useless for me to enter the ancient characters. I need to suppress him completely.


    I said a message to Wang pangzi and asked him to move closer to us when he saw the reduction of the town pattern, so as to narrow the light coverage of Haotian mirror. Because I just recited the moving spell, I feel that this space is like a barrier. Behind the barrier, it seems to imprison something. I''m sure it''s not the four holy beasts, so we can reduce the movement we make here as much as possible.


    In the past, Wang pangzi didn''t respond, but the light of Haotian mirror was still there. I also felt his position and didn''t care.


    At present, the town patterns that Han Dan can control are in front of him. They can''t be superimposed, but it''s more than enough to imprison the virtual soul.


    When the ban was closed, the virtual soul inside became a turtle in a jar. It bumped around like headless flies. After more than ten minutes, they had no more space to move. However, in order to fight the ban, the virtual soul attached to Wu De used Wu De''s Qi of nine Yin, revealed nine at the same time, and forcibly supported the ban.

 Chapter 711

    When I saw the manifestation of the nine Yin, I felt a click in my heart. Wu De''s life power can be used at will. I''m afraid Wu De is already in danger.


    Thinking of this, I am also a little impatient. No matter what changes will be caused, I will build ancient characters again and read spells at the same time. I still read the first eight ancient characters, but when I heard it, the sky was buzzing, like a voice following the ancient characters, and I also read the rest of the ancient characters.


    However, the sound died in a flash. I didn''t hear it very clearly, and they didn''t hear it. I thought it was an illusion. I just forced the power of ancient characters into Zhenwen for the first time. With the help of Haotian mirror, the nine Yin collapsed one after another.


    I don''t care whether the virtual soul has intelligence or not. Can I understand my words? When the last two Yin Qi burst, I said coldly: whether you let go or not, I will continue to exert pressure, but you should know that when the last Yin Qi burst, it is also the time of your death.


    We all underestimated the intelligence of the virtual soul. My voice just fell. The biggest white spot of the dark shadow opened and closed. The red buzzing voice said: if I die, your friend will die.


    Upon hearing this, Hanhe immediately weakened the town pattern. Chen Hao informed Wang pangzi that he didn''t get a response. He simply blocked the light column of Haotian mirror. I roared: give me the town, break it to me and wipe it out completely.


    What I''m worried about is that it doesn''t have wisdom. Now it seems that we sit around and watch the sky, but it also makes me relieved that it has wisdom, because I''ve never seen anything that is not afraid of death. Even an ant will avoid danger.


    If the stalemate continues now, we will only be subject to and passive everywhere. Since we are worried, why must we worry?


    When I roared out, hanpeng strengthened the town pattern, but Chen Hao hesitated and said to me: boss, this will harm Wu De.


    The origin of Haotian mirror is only to help strengthen the Zhenwen and ancient characters. It can''t directly hurt the virtual soul. All of them are the same. The important thing is the Zhenwen of Han.


    I didn''t answer Chen Hao. Now any hesitation will let the virtual soul see our shaking. Like this confrontation, there are many bridges in the film. The hesitant party must be the loser.


    While forcibly suppressing, I didn''t block the road. Cold voice said: leave my friend''s body and don''t harass us. Our gratitude and resentment will be even. If we insist, we will burn both jade and stone.


    There are only two Yin Qi left in Jiuyin. It is the end of a powerful crossbow. It can''t support Zhenwen and ancient characters. It explodes again, and the space is compressed to less than ten kilometers.


    The virtual soul attached to Wu De didn''t show any signs of being soft. I began to hesitate in my heart, wondering whether to stop, but at this time, the virtual soul in another closure couldn''t bear it, and made a squeaky scream, like communicating.


    Han Dan and I also deliberately slowed down the speed of suppression at the end, but if we continue like this, Wu De''s original life Jiuyin Qi will also collapse in a few seconds.


    Chen Hao also clenched his teeth at this time to activate the origin of Haotian mirror again. The last Yin Qi began to overflow and disperse. It can''t last long. The virtual soul in the seal on the left has cracked at this time. As long as it breaks, it will completely turn into nothingness.


    In this regard, it is very similar to the soul of the underworld. It''s just the space here. We''ve never come in and don''t know much.


    However, as long as it can be intimidated, it doesn''t matter what space it is for us. Different scientific and technological civilizations have to produce a result. Compared with Xiuzhen civilization, it is much simpler.


    The universe is too magical and vast, giving birth to different lives. If we step up from the low level step by step, I''m afraid we will see more strange creatures, but our growth speed has skipped many weak civilizations. Direct access to the pinnacle of civilization.


    The power of all things comes to the same end by different ways, but there are still some differences in essence. Scientific and technological civilization needs to be understood before they can come up with corresponding things that can resist and contain. For Xiuzhen civilization, the power comes from itself, and many things can be ignored.


    So after entering here, I found that scientific and technological civilization would mislead us. Just abandoned the theory of the heavenly daughter.


    Of course, the most important thing is that we can''t wait for all to understand. If we wait for all to understand, we will give up our own advantages.


    Seeing that our companions were about to collapse, we showed no sign of compromise. The virtual soul attached to Wu De finally compromised and said in a dull voice: cosmic man, I agree with your proposal, but you should keep your promise.


    His request is to keep his promise and not even put forward a contract. I guess it doesn''t know what a contract is.


    I promised for the first time, and the town patterns and ancient characters stopped folding. At this time, without any hesitation, the virtual soul directly separated from Wu De''s body. Wu De hummed and was directly soft on the town pattern.


    I was stunned. After all, I haven''t seen such a stupid existence. Han did not loosen the Zhen Wen, but separated Wu De.


    Seeing that we didn''t fulfill it, the virtual soul said again: my promise has been fulfilled, and now it''s your turn.


    I hesitated in my heart. Finally, I sent a message to Han, asking her to open the town pattern and let them go. But Han Peng said at this time: we just made a verbal commitment without any restrictions. If this kind of thing is released, it may cause trouble in the divine domain again in a few years.


    Because Wu De, we still haven''t found the source of the sky pillar, and we haven''t even figured out the disk, but from the preliminary view, this space is really different from our space. If we don''t understand it, it''s not worth the risk.


    I was just about to explain to Han Peng. As a result, when she finished speaking with me, the Zhenwen converged instantly, tens of millions of Zhenwen compressed at the same time, and the two virtual souls inside were wiped out before they could shout.


    Chen Hao also said at this time: sister-in-law did a good job. To deal with such things, kill one less.


    I feel a little uneasy in my heart, but I don''t know where it is, but it''s already here, and there''s no need to blame.


    After checking the ban, the virtual soul was completely wiped out. Han and I withdrew the Zhenwen and ancient characters and took Wu De out. On the way, I entered the ancient characters and angry to protect his meridians. After a simple induction, I felt that the situation was not good. Wu De''s body was withering and his strength was overflowing.


    When I got to the spaceship, I checked it thoroughly. My heart was cold. The Yin Qi in Wu De''s body had broken its circulation and was overflowing a little. Now the injection of Yin Qi into Han Dan can only buy him some time.


    After exploring, Chen Hao said: I heard that yin and Yang coexist. You and your sister-in-law recovered in this way.


    I frowned. Jiuyang didn''t leave with us and went back to the underworld. We haven''t heard from her for a long time. Now send it back, we can''t explore here.


    Han said: I''ll stabilize him with Yin Qi first, and then with Zhenwen. I''ll go back and talk at that time.


    It''s not easy to come here. There''s no way. But now you can try it. After all, the town pattern of Han is unique and may be able to hold it.


    When Han was trying, I found that Wang pangzi didn''t come back, and the light column of Haotian mirror was still shining. With divine insight, I found that he was still there and asked him what he was doing.


    When fighting, I asked him to reduce the light column of Haotian mirror, but there was no response. It''s still the same now. I hooked the Haotian mirror and took it back for the first time. I noticed something unusual. Chen Hao and I went out and fell towards the place where fat Wang was.


    Still in the air, I saw Wang pangzi in front, but when Chen Hao and I fell, Wang pangzi disappeared again.


    I frowned slightly and shouted. There was no response.


    Chen Hao said with some displeasure: what''s the matter with this dead fat man? Isn''t it chaotic enough? I just had an accident. I don''t have a long memory now.


    I said: I''m afraid that''s not the case. Let''s stand back.


    In fact, Chen Hao and I can''t be said to be empty, because here, there is time and space everywhere. We can only say that we are over fat Wang. Here, I can see fat Wang right below.


    "Dead fat man, what are you doing?" Chen Hao shouted, but Wang pangzi was unmoved.


    I asked Chen Hao not to shout and said: he may have strayed into another space. I use Haotian mirror to illuminate from here. Go down and look. Remember, if you can get close, take him out and don''t stay long.


    The space-time here is too unstable, and I suspect that it is not the same space as outside us. What we see is just space in a barrier, and there is more space outside.


    Because when I read ancient Chinese characters, I noticed the shaking of space twice, like breaking.


    Ancient characters are unique and mysterious, but I am not arrogant enough to think that his power can shake a space similar to the universe.


    I think it should have hooked something outside the barrier. That thing has enough power to break the barrier, but I don''t have enough power to hook him.


    The light of Haotian mirror fell on Wang pangzi''s head from above, completely covering the void, and Chen Hao also fell down along the light column. I stared for fear that Haotian mirror couldn''t penetrate the space. Fortunately, Chen Hao was always close to Wang pangzi, and finally the two met.


    In order to prevent accidents, I urged the cosmic Rune in Haotian mirror, directly opened the channel and sent them out. Only when I returned to the spacecraft did I release Wang pangzi and Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao hasn''t changed much. He is still scolding Wang pangzi, but Wang pangzi''s face turns white. In the face of Chen Hao''s scolding, he doesn''t say a word. This state is extremely abnormal. If Chen Hao said a word at ordinary times, Wang pangzi can say two words.


    I motioned Chen Hao not to speak. After a few seconds of silence, fat Wang asked me: boss, do you know what I saw inside?


    "What do you see? Say quickly, don''t sell off. " Chen Hao scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously.


    Wang pangzi seemed to be frightened. He spoke a few words before he slowed down. His tone was still frightened and said: I saw us.

 Chapter 712

    Chen Hao threw it away with a slap and said angrily: is there something wrong with your brain. Or are you stunned by something?


    Wang pangzi''s strength is the strongest under Su Yan, and he has fought with people in the parallel universe. He has seen all kinds of strange things and what can scare him.


    But at ordinary times, they also fight. No one can hit anyone and can avoid them. Now Wang pangzi doesn''t move and gets a slap from Chen Hao.


    Chen Hao was stunned, holding fat Wang''s shoulder and asked: Lao Wang, what you said can''t be true?


    At this time, fat Wang seemed to struggle out of that illusion. He looked up at me and Chen Hao and said: I really saw us. No, not just us, but everyone.


    He said more and more outrageous, but I didn''t rush to veto it. After all, the universe is mysterious, and there are more mysterious things outside. Coming out of the Qingling world is just equivalent to walking out of a third of an acre and seeing a larger world, but that''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    The heavenly daughter suddenly said: I''m afraid what Wang pangzi sees is parallel space.


    We all looked at the goddess of heaven. She trimmed her long hair on her forehead and explained to us: at the beginning, we thought that the parallel universe was a parallel space. Each universe had a person like us, but later, the crack of the parallel universe opened and a completely different world appeared. We found that the world that had always been envisaged existed, It should be called parallel space.


    The heavenly daughter paused. She seemed a little confused about this matter. Then she corrected and said: however, this space can also be called the parallel universe, because it is like a mirror image of our universe. In the mirror image, all of us exist in it.


    Mirror a word, we all understand. It just sounds like a fantasy.


    Tiannv said: what Wang pangzi sees is probably the mirror world, but logically, the mirror world should be in a space parallel to us. Only in that way can a parallel space be formed.


    Chen Hao asked the heavenly daughter: in the mirror space you said, I am just my shadow, or does he have independent thinking and different life like me?


    I also looked at the heavenly daughter curiously and wanted to listen to his explanation. It''s not surprising if we just look in like a mirror. At most, there is a space outside the universe, just like a big mirror.


    Tiannv took a breath and said seriously: according to some documents in scientific and technological civilization, the mirror world is a new life. Although their life trajectory will be different from ours, there will be similarities.


    Chen Hao and I listened to the heavenly daughter and looked at each other. We could see the curious thirst for knowledge in our eyes. We wanted to go in personally.


    Wang pangzi saw our thoughts and hurriedly reminded him: boss, I''d better forget it. That''s too weird. And just now they found me. If Chen Hao hadn''t come in in time, I think they wanted to attack me.


    When Wang pangzi finished, he seriously asked us: can you imagine what it''s like to be attacked by another self, another independent life body?


    We all shook our heads, and Chen Hao muttered: don''t engage in these mysteries, you boy. Didn''t you meet them?


    Fat Wang ignored Chen Hao, but took a long breath and said word by word: I feel I will die, and even can''t resist.


    I patted fat Wang on the shoulder and didn''t let him go on, because from his words, I could really feel his inner fear.


    And according to him, we are all strong in parallel space.


    Knowing this, I think it''s enough. It doesn''t work except to make us fear.


    Tiannv also wanted to encourage fat Wang to take us to see it once, but I rejected it. Before we knew the space in front of us, we went to provoke others, and it may also be a space we can''t afford. It''s not the spirit of scientific exploration, but the spirit of death.


    After I rejected it, tiannv had no interest and asked many questions after Wang pangzi. Wang pangzi has slowly recovered, but I know that he has left a shadow in his heart. I''m afraid he won''t come out in a few days.


    Wang pangzi was tired of being asked. He simply stood up and took the initiative to say: boss, let''s get close to the platform and stone pillars.


    I made a sound, but said: wait for your sister-in-law to make a result. If it is unfavorable to Wu De, we may have to leave immediately. If Lao Wu can stabilize, we are exploring. However, in my opinion, this space is three-dimensional. There will not be only one thing like a platform, which is not estimated to be of great value to us.


    My guess is not nonsense. In three-dimensional space, what we can casually encounter will never be anything strange.


    At this time, Han came out. I hurried to ask about the situation. Han nodded and said: hold on, he will always stay in his current state, but Zhen Wen is too overbearing and Wu De is very weak. We still can''t delay. It''s almost time to go back.


    Han means that we can explore this space, but there won''t be much time.


    I suspect that Wang pangzi''s ability to step into parallel space is related to his special induction. He didn''t dare to let him out and let him stay on the ship. He also specially told him not to use that ability.


    Before I left, I was still worried about the heavenly daughter. I seriously told her: there is a saying in our world that Curiosity Kills cats. I hope you don''t do anything special. After all, our lives are connected here.


    I''ve seen the madness of scientists, and our spacecraft is relatively advanced, which can open space-time jump. Now I''m afraid of her mess.


    After listening to my warning, the heavenly daughter nodded and said: don''t worry, I''m curious and can distinguish the importance, and I''m different from my father. I''m afraid of death and won''t joke about my life.


    After hearing this, I felt more comfortable and relieved. Indeed, tiannv is not that kind of crazy person. She can even lose her life for some things.


    When I left, I also sent a special message to Wang pangzi, asking him to stay and pay attention to the heavenly daughter. I believe that Wang pangzi, who is frightened, will not let tiannv risk anything.


    Han is still our guardian and coordinates on the spacecraft in case of accidents.


    After Chen Hao and I went out, they approached twenty-four stone pillars and discs very carefully. Close to 20 kilometers, a strong compressive force came from the stone column, and the disk glowed at the same time.


    The first contact, because there is a virtual soul, I dare not do my best. Now I want to try its power. The blood in my body is surging, the ancient characters appear, and the cosmic runes of the controller wrap around my skin and continue to get close.


    Chen Hao''s strength was poor. He stopped twenty kilometers away and looked at me from a distance.


    In the first ten kilometers, the force of resistance did not change. I could resist, but when I stepped into the range of ten kilometers, the forces of the disc and the stone column suddenly linked with each other. At the same time, an external force joined and directly pushed me away.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Just now, I felt as if the disc had moved the force in another direction. Unfortunately, it was too short. I haven''t captured the direction yet.


    Once again, I tried to force for half a second at a place ten kilometers away, and finally determined that there was a force that did not come from here, but in a very distant place.


    After determining the position, I took the initiative to step back, because I knew that with my own strength, even with Han and Wang pangzi, we could not fall on the platform.


    This is like an ant discovering an elephant. If it has to carry the elephant back, it may never do it.


    In this way, you can only take a look and leave.


    I want to do the latter now. Maybe as we know more, we can step into it easily in the back.


    Back to the spaceship, I said the general situation, then said the next plan, and planned to go to the place I sensed.


    Except on the island, we haven''t seen a large-scale virtual soul yet. It can be seen that we are far from the root of Tongtian column.


    Seeing the huge space, I''m not very confident that I can find the source of Tongtian pillar. Even if Han didn''t kill two virtual souls at that time, they couldn''t take us to the source of Tongtian pillar.


    Of course, I didn''t say anything later, so as not to affect their enthusiasm.


    I noticed that the direction needed to fly below where we stood now. Chen Hao, we were all ready to cross. As a result, when the spacecraft flew down, I found that we were still standing.


    Seeing our silly appearance, the heavenly daughter said with a smile: you have seen more heaven and earth, and you can''t react in your head.


    Chen Haosong and I opened our hands and they spread their hands and smiled.


    Without heaven and earth, our feet are the earth and our heads are the sky. People will never cross.


    And the heavenly daughter said that it was nothing at all, but our thinking was fixed. The heavenly daughter said that she also turned off the gravity machine of the spacecraft and asked us not to stabilize our body with Xuanli. As a result, we turned around inside and thoroughly experienced what it was like to have no direction.


    After the episode, I went to the infirmary to see Wu De. His body was full of town patterns, and there were layers outside.


    Han and Chen Hao followed in. I was worried and said: last time we went to the underworld, we didn''t seem to see Jiuyang. I don''t know whether she was closed or not.


    Chen Hao said: Wu De should know her whereabouts. Both of them are so responsible.


    I frowned and stared at Chen Hao. Chen Hao realized that it was wrong, stuck out his tongue and stepped back.


    I asked han to say: wife, when we go out, can we make Wu De wake up for a short time?


    Han Dan said: his current situation is estimated not to be good. Let''s see if we can repair his mind and let him recover for a short time.


    I heaved a sigh. Lao Wu had suffered a great crime this time. Let alone destroy our efforts, people still end up like this. It is still unknown whether they can face the consequences they have caused in the future.

 Chapter 713

    In the face of Wu De''s unknown situation and the decision whether to go ahead, I am a little confused, but I have a feeling that what we see now is only part of the elephant. As long as we go on, we will see the whole picture at that time.


    The idea is like this, but the result is still unknown.


    The spacecraft flew towards the place I sensed for five days. Under the exploration of Haotian mirror, we found the second platform. If I could not sense the position, we would all think we had returned to the original place.


    Chen Hao tried with me and found the next place to be hooked. If you''re right, there''s the same facility below.


    What we see is only a part of an array or a "building". We can''t speculate its function by this part alone. If we want to see it clearly, we can only go on and have a panoramic view of it.


    There was no danger in the previous voyage, nor did we see the virtual soul. My big but estimation is that the virtual soul is not in this area. We are not careful in the back road, but began to shuttle through the void. We will arrive in one day at the third point, which originally took five days.


    What emerges in front of us is still a platform and 24 stone pillars.


    In the whole month, we found a total of 24 platforms. Their scale and appearance are almost the same without any change.


    On the last day, we went back to the first discovery platform. Tiannv recorded the track of our movement. Finally, when we looked together, the platform just circled a big circle.


    According to our detour distance, tiannv estimates that there is a space as big as a hundred earth.


    Wang pangzi said: I feel that there is a huge prison inside, holding something.


    His perception is very strong. If he can say such words, he can see what he has sensed. My perception used to be strong, but it seems to be weakened here.


    If according to Wang Pang, there is something imprisoned in it, we should not go in, but in fact, we can go in easily, and there is nothing in it.


    But I still analyze it in combination with Wang pangzi''s words: first, the space here seems to be multi-layered and overlapping. The stone platform is likely to trap a space, which is completely different from the space we are now in.


    Chen Hao immediately said: I agree with the boss, that is, if we want to see its face, we must first break the current space.


    That''s what I mean, but the reason why I didn''t do it is that worrying about opening space is equal to opening that space. No matter what''s inside, it''s definitely a nightmare for us.


    We all know what I''m worried about. After the discussion, we agreed to open it. Tiannv said that no matter what it is, they are unlikely to follow us outside. We can walk away.


    After the decision, we took a day off. Tiannv made a comprehensive inspection of the spacecraft, and we also adjusted the state to the best.


    The next day, we made a detailed deployment before the break. Haotian mirror shone from the stern and covered the whole warship. In addition, Han also covered the spacecraft with layers of town patterns. When I was ready, I built ancient characters, read spells and shook the whole time and space. At the same time, Hanhe split the inner space with a small wooden axe.


    Indeed, there is a space inside. Different from what we expected, the space here has no repair ability. After the crack appeared, there were cracks around us, even under our feet and on our heads.


    My face turned white. The power of space-time explosion, even the controller, would be forcibly torn into pieces. I forcibly deduced this space, and found that it was as vast as the stars and could not be penetrated at all.


    At this time, the heavenly daughter is not very sure to say: what collapses is not time and space, but the barrier across the middle of time and space. Its collapse will not cause harm to us.


    Now, whether it is or not is not so important, because in the broken space-time, we can''t escape, just like the collapse of the universe, all the creatures in it can only be destroyed. Even if they want to escape from the crack of the universe, they will be forcibly pulled back.


    They stared nervously at the cracked barrier or time and space, and didn''t want to see what would appear behind.


    If we can survive, we can see whatever is behind us. If we can''t survive, it won''t help.


    In front of us, it is appropriate to describe it as shaking. The whole space is falling into chaos. Large pieces of debris fall down and turn into nothingness. As the collapse continues, our surroundings explode like glass.


    After the first crack appeared, I was relieved. As the goddess said, we only broke a huge glass cover, not space.


    The disintegration lasted for several minutes. After all the fragments disappeared, the space here became very open. It was no longer white. What was important was that 24 platforms emerged without Haotian mirror. At this time, the light on the platforms flickered and connected with each other with gorgeous color light bands. At both ends of the stone column, there were light blue light curtains scattered, and the farther away from the stone column, The darker the color, the top is completely blue, and a complete sphere is constructed.


    Ordinary eyes can''t penetrate the light curtain, and we don''t worry about insight, waiting for the surrounding space to completely stabilize.


    In the process of waiting, we saw the green snake carrying a huge turtle back. Han said it was the creature of the green dragon.


    This time, it was completely exposed to the void and could be seen clearly without Haotian mirror. It was not long, or even not as long as the dragon body of Qingling world, but the void it walked through was emitting green light, which released extremely powerful power.


    Even so, I still found the abnormality and exclaimed: it''s not the noumenon, it''s just a virtual shadow.


    Although Han Dan has the strength of blood blade and is comparable to the half step controller, it is not her own strength and can''t be observed. Only Wang pangzi and I can detect it.


    Wang pangzi also said: it''s really not an noumenon, but a spirit body similar to psionics.


    After a pause, Wang pangzi suddenly asked: you said that the four elephant array has disappeared for so many years. Even in the Qingling world, it was once thought that the four elephants represented four directions, which proved that the records about them had disappeared from ancient times.


    What appears is only the energy body, which makes me have this concern. But if the four elephants represent the universe, their death may cause havoc and changes in the universe, but up to now, we have not heard of changes in the outside universe.


    When Wang pangzi and I guessed, the Green Dragon flew across the sky towards the blue light ball, and finally landed on it. The virtual body grew larger and larger. Finally, the turtle shell completely covered the blue light ball as big as a hundred earth. The snake head was high, and then completely stationary, just like a statue.


    After more than ten minutes, it was confirmed that the time and space and the green dragon were stable before we began to have an insight. I don''t know whether they saw through the whole void, but I did. When I saw the scene inside, the whole person gasped.


    Under the blue light, there are countless virtual souls swimming inside, and in the middle world of virtual souls swimming, there are ten huge stone pillars, which directly pierce the blue light curtain and disappear inside.


    When I saw ten stone pillars, I decided that they were Tongtian pillars, and they were inclined and extended in different directions.


    I frown slightly. Is it true that there are only ten controllers in the universe? But now, there are eleven numbered controllers in our universe.


    We can''t go in there. There are too many virtual souls. Even if Zhenwen and Haotian mirror can suppress it, there is a great risk. Besides, no one knows what will happen to the entrenched green dragon virtual shadow.


    I turned back and said to the heavenly daughter: the green dragon is the Lord of the East. Our position is probably the east of this space, and there are four other directions.


    The heavenly daughter frowned and said: it''s impossible. There is no orientation for such a huge void.


    We have been in contact with the goddess for a long time, and we also know a lot about science. We retort that you said there was no orientation. That was when there were no coordinates, but now that we have coordinates, naturally there is orientation. And I suspect that what we see now is not all of this space. To completely open this space, we need to see all of it before we find a way to open it.


    The heavenly daughter heard me mention coordinates and directions, and told me: if there is really southeast and northwest, there should be a central point. But this space is too vast. Only by finding three points can we determine the position of the center.


    The heavenly daughter said something I didn''t expect, but when she was sure that there was a central point, the first thing I thought of was the ancient monument that appeared in the nothingness.


    But that''s just a guess. I haven''t said it now, and I don''t know if we can insist on finding the other two points and finding the center.


    The current situation can only be calculated step by step. If it worsens, we can only send Wu De away first. But here, no matter what, I will come here and fully explore its secret.


    As a result, it took us two months to find the rosefinch position. After breaking the space barrier, what appeared in front of us was a fire red light ball. The light ball was also composed of 24 platforms, each with 24 stone pillars, which was very vast.


    Above the fiery red ball of light, a giant bird, like a phoenix but different, stood on one foot and looked up at the stars. There are also ten sky pillars inside, all of which pierce the sky and disappear outside the sphere of light.


    I calculated the time. It will take another month to find the third one and determine the location of the center. In the past, I''m afraid it took more than a month. Plus the time to go back, it was almost a year.


    Although it is said that one year is only a very short time in our life, for Wu De, I''m afraid it will leave an aftereffect that can''t be healed.


    The important thing is that as I explore more and more things, I begin to feel uneasy.

 Chapter 714

    After I thought about it, I called Chen Hao and Wang pangzi around and told them: now it seems that the virtual souls are locked in the field of the four holy beasts, and only a few come out, and the only exit is through the tongtianzhu. They can''t go back here. They can''t get away from this void in a very small amount, and there are very few opportunities to encounter it.


    Chen Haomei frowned slightly and asked me: boss, what do you mean?


    I took a deep breath and said: tiannv, you and Wang pangzi took Haotian mirror to send Wu De back.


    Chen Hao quit as soon as he heard it, but before he could refute me, he said: you didn''t just go back for Wu De''s sake. I need you to do two things. After returning to our universe, Chen Hao is responsible for Wu De, trying to restore his mind, find the whereabouts of Jiuyang and send him back. Tiannv and Wang pangzi need to rush to the edge of the universe and inform Su Yan and Su Dong that no matter what method they use, they must come here as soon as possible.


    I calculated the time and gave a definite answer: calculated by the time of Qingling world, that is, I will see Su Yan and Su Dong here in three months. If conditions permit, it''s best to bring the other eight controllers.


    When the secret here is revealed, that is, when the whole star is turbulent, the powerful creatures in the nothingness will surely fight. Han Han and I are not rivals at all. Only by concentrating all our strength can we compete.


    And now it seems that the space here is not as evil as the goddess said. The strong in the nothingness may not be able to attack us, but everything is not a problem here.


    After listening to me, Chen Hao realized what I was thinking and stopped talking. Only Wang pangzi asked me: what do you do if we take Haotian mirror?


    Haotian mirror is of course important to me, but what Haotian and Han Wuqi left to me at the beginning, they also had some feelings. Smelling the speech, they said: there is no big difference between what is outside the body and what is not. And I''ll do it at the appointed time, and then you''ll be back.


    The probability of meeting virtual souls is very small, but it is not completely impossible. Without Haotian mirror, you will only be dead if you meet them.


    I told Wang pangzi: no matter what you encounter on the way, don''t explore. Your only purpose is to leave here. Don''t think about fighting when you encounter an empty soul. Your current cultivation can already stimulate the cosmic Rune and source power of Haotian mirror. As long as you are shocked, you have to find a way to get rid of it.


    Fat Wang nodded and promised not to be entangled and curious.


    I was relieved to hear that. He had been in the army for a long time. I believe he can do it. The two things that happened earlier can be said to be accidents. But I told him again, don''t use the perception of the demon body.


    Some things, when you perceive his existence, will inevitably happen some bad things.


    Wang pangzi made a promise, and I said to the heavenly daughter: you too. There are many unknown things. Only when you live can you keep exploring. Don''t learn from your father. I don''t agree with that obsession.


    It may be that she often contacts the outside, and her body has been transformed by me. She is also a half practitioner. There is no such stubbornness and madness in tiannv.


    Maybe it''s because I''m not at ease. I said a lot and explained it before I left. Chen Hao was a little tired of my verbosity and said: boss, if we know what to do, you can rest assured. You and your sister-in-law should also take care. You should remember what you told us.


    I smiled and gave them dozens of drops of blood essence respectively. In case of danger, they can change my soul blood body and take charge of Haotian mirror at that time. After all, there is still a difference between my control and Wang pangzi''s control.


    When they come in, they can also find me through soul blood.


    After explaining for almost an hour, the ship finally left. Seeing them disappear into my sight, I didn''t force them to look. I took back my eyes and meditated in the void.


    Dozens of drops of blood essence is not a big consumption for me, but here, I hope my body will always maintain its peak state.


    Han Dan stood by and guarded me without saying a word. After half an hour or so of breathing adjustment, I stood up, looked at her gently and said: wife, let''s go to the next place.


    The role of the astrolabe here is not very big, and we can''t locate the vast space, but we can still leave marks on it. The rest of the way between me and Han, we can only rely on these marks to identify the direction. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will take several months to meet the third point, which still needs luck.


    Shuttling through the void, our speed was no less than that of the spacecraft. Twenty five days later, we found the point in the South and saw Xuanwu.


    It has no tortoise shell. On its back is a huge armor composed of dragon scales. The rest is somewhat similar to the tortoise. It feels like it has changed the wrong body with the green dragon. The two are completely misplaced.


    Looking at the earthy yellow aperture, Hanhe and I took a long breath, but we were more nervous. We could determine their central position when we found three points. If I guessed correctly, that place was the location of the ancient monument.


    At that time, the mystery of the ancient characters in my body may also be solved. What the ancient family has not been able to do that day is likely to come to an end with me.


    But I know that if it is really untied by me, the ancient things will come to an end, but other things may just be a beginning.


    I used to be naive and thought I would return to peace in a peaceful situation, but now I have seen this. I am also obsessed with the unknown.


    And I suddenly feel that the wisdom and thoughts we have are meant for us to explore the unknown. If we stop, it will be a waste and live up to the unique wisdom and thoughts given to us by the universe.


    I don''t know when I had such an idea, but when he sprouted, he became out of control.


    This is a wonderful and terrible feeling.


    I manifest the astrolabe. Han and I rest on it. Looking at the earthy yellow aperture from a distance, my surging heart appears unusually calm.


    I asked han to say: wife, do you think our steps will stop?


    Han Dan didn''t speak. He gently breathed out his breath, clubbed his chin, and reflected the colorful light ball in his eyes. After a while, he suddenly looked back at me and said: I''ll go wherever you go. Before I has the final say, I will has the final say.


    I laughed, but I didn''t believe her words. I really wanted to has the final say. I believe that day has not yet arrived, and it is estimated that it will not arrive. But I can see that for the future, like me, Han is full of curiosity and desire.


    After a short rest, I began to determine the position on the astrolabe. If it is outside, it is a very simple thing, but here, we need to find an accurate starting point, otherwise even if we find the center on the astrolabe, we can''t get there.


    The whole process took five days, and the final result is still not very sure, but it is impossible to get an accurate position.


    The only way is to accurately record the speed on the way out, so as to calculate the distance. In this way, if we reach the predetermined point and don''t see anything in the center, we can expand the search range around.


    Now time is not so anxious for us. It is Chen Hao who is anxious. After all, they have found the core. We can choose to wait and see, but they give me a time.


    The reason why I did this was because I was afraid that Su Yan and Su Dong would not come from the same family. At the same time, I was also worried that there would be changes after I found the core. After all, there are many things in the world. As soon as they are discovered, they will be activated and begin to get out of control.


    It took a lot of time to find the core. It took a full month and 15 days. Except for the five days less used in front, they still have 20 days left for Chen Hao.


    In twenty days, they have to enter the nothingness to catch up, and recently they have to tell time and space all the time. Of course, as long as Chen Hao and Su Yan follow, there is more than enough time.


    But the bad news is that the ancient monument I expected did not appear on the core, but there is an endless column of light. I don''t know where to start or where to shoot, or it doesn''t exist at all.


    However, I didn''t turn myself upside down on the way over. I always stood in the direction of the four holy beasts, so there should be no wrong direction up and down.


    I flew up the beam for two days and found nothing.


    Han also tried to chop with a small wooden axe. As a result, the surrounding space was very solid. I wanted to do it myself, but calculate the time. Su Yan and they should also arrive. In a few days, I don''t have to take risks.


    At rest, the feeling is also very wonderful. I feel that the whole world is only left with me and Han. We have been on our way all the time and don''t feel lonely. But now stop and stay in a fixed range every day. I feel lonely inexplicably in my heart.


    What I do every day is to keep chatting with Han, which may be affected by the environment. Han also opened her heart and talked to me about the baby for the first time.


    She has asked her mother, or her mother should have taken the initiative to tell her about it. Their corpse clan can have a future, but it costs a lot. If she had not been born with her brother Xiaobai, Su Yan would not have had an accident.


    Because her mother has the talent and ability to set foot on the top of the controller, but because of her and her brother, her cultivation has decreased sharply, and she can''t take any step out of the controller until now.


    After listening to it, I held Han in my arms and didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, I said: when the universe is calm, the strength of cultivation will be useless. At that time, we won''t have so many concerns and have time to solve those disadvantages. So I won''t mention anything else in the future.


    After hearing this, Han Peng suddenly said naughtily: you may not know that I have a little mother. I heard that I will be back soon.


    Um!


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Su Yan to have two wives. It''s just that hanpeng mentioned it at this time, feeling a little suggestive of what I mean.

 Chapter 715

    I understand Han''s ideas. If I were a mortal, or there was no turning point in the future, I might agree with her. After all, it''s impossible to break yourself at any time.


    But now she has said that she has a way at present, but she is in some trouble. Then I don''t have to worry about those things.


    Hanhe and I have passed the stage of temptation. I believe she also put down her fixation. But I don''t want to and won''t do anything to make her sad right now.


    In my eyes, love is never something to share.


    While we are waiting, the light column will erupt from time to time. When it erupts, the light can shine tens of thousands of kilometers and illuminate the whole sky.


    But on the appointed day, Su Yan and them didn''t show up on time.


    I was worried that they were in danger on the way. However, my blood essence could only sense my position. Even if they used soul blood body, I could not know what had happened to them.


    Before they came to Suyan, I found a problem. The light column began to erupt after we arrived here. The eruption in recent days attracted many virtual souls.


    Without Haotian mirror, neither Han nor I can see it, but we can all feel the virtual soul around us. Han timely covers us with Zhenwen to build a small space.


    However, every day, a large number of virtual souls will gather around. In the end, they will manifest directly, and there are tens of thousands of them.


    The space of the four holy beasts is closed. They all leave from the sky pillar. They can''t leave after they come back. They can only wander in this void.


    For the first two days, Han and I ignored it, but now they suddenly manifest so that we can see intuitively. I''m afraid we have to take action.


    Han and I were nervous. They were back-to-back and paid attention to one direction. The virtual soul was a little uneasy. From time to time, it made a sharp cry because of squeezing and touching, and the scene was almost out of control.


    And those virtual souls are completely a floating fog, sometimes crowded together, a large black, and the white spots representing facial features look a lot strange.


    On the fifth day, Chen Hao and them still didn''t come. Up to now, it can be basically concluded that they are in trouble. They are not in trouble when they enter the nothingness, that is, things on the edge of the universe have not been solved, and they can''t get away.


    After all, I just mentioned it by chance. Now I suddenly let them abandon the edge of the universe. Time is very urgent.


    At the end of the day, the scattered virtual souls suddenly quieted down. A large virtual soul appeared in the dark. It was like the king of the ethnic group. It screamed sharply, and all the scattered virtual souls quieted down.


    Han Dan said to me, "I don''t think the situation is good, and there are virtual souls gathering behind. Tongtianzhu hasn''t existed for many years. There must be a lot of such things out. I''m afraid we can''t deal with them."


    I''m also worried about this. After all, both Han and I have limited power. The suppression of Zhenwen is strong, but we can''t condense after we consume it all.


    The huge virtual soul came to the front. The diameter of the whole body was about two meters, which was several times larger than the other virtual souls. Its appearance makes the scattered virtual souls orderly in a short time. That night, the virtual soul began to divide into four waves, which could not be seen at the beginning, but the next day, they gathered together and formed four big circles.


    Before Han Dan and I knew what they were going to do, the ball composed of four virtual souls rushed towards us at the same time. On the way, Han Dan''s Zhenwen took the initiative to fight back. As a result, the virtual soul ball was concentrated, and Zhenwen was bounced off one after another. Even if they could hit the virtual soul, they could not form a connected attack. The characteristic of the ballasting pattern is persistence and superposition. In this way, the function of the ballasting pattern is greatly weakened.


    Without Haotian mirror, I couldn''t do it at all. For a time, I fell into passivity.


    Han Hua took out the blood blade and shot it several times, but it couldn''t make Zhen Wen attack the same virtual soul continuously. Even if he was seriously injured, the virtual soul recovered very quickly. If he was not fatally injured, he could recover in a short time.


    Several attacks failed, and Hanhe took me back quickly, but the balls built by the four virtual souls are like brown sugar, which has been sticking to us and constantly erasing the Zhenwen of Hanhe. As long as they can''t get rid of it, it''s only a matter of time before they break through the town pattern.


    And constantly supplement Zhenwen, the consumption of Han is also very large. On the way to move, they constantly supplement Dan medicine, but even so, as long as Chen Hao and they don''t appear, the final outcome is the same.


    Thinking of this, I hurried to tell Han Peng to let her go back to the place before. Don''t stay away.


    Han Peng was a little puzzled and looked at me, but he did it soon. On the way, I kept injecting Zhenyuan into her body. Although I didn''t personally participate in the construction of Zhenwen, I could also feel the power of each Zhenwen. Moreover, the blood in my body is not the blood of the Su family, which consumes more power. Only then did I understand why several people in Suyan''s core would Zhenwen, but they rarely used it.


    If Han Dan''s body was not Su''s blood, her real yuan would have been consumed. In this way, the Zhenyuan I injected does not play a great role.


    Handan supported her to return to the original place, and she couldn''t do anything else, so she had to bear it forcibly.


    My real yuan is of little use, but it keeps pouring in.


    Back here, I''m afraid that Chen Hao and they can''t find us, and even if we leave, we can''t get rid of the virtual soul in this space, and want to go out for more than ten days.


    As time went by, by the time of seven days, Han could not hold on, and the recovery of Shennong breathing method could not keep up with it, which could not play a great role.


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer town patterns on the periphery and the virtual soul is getting closer and closer to us, I am anxious. I keep chopping out small wooden axes, and even construct ancient characters and read spells several times.


    But as soon as the spell was read, the whole void was shaking, and countless cracks appeared on the light column. There is a lot of noise outside, but it is completely painless and basically useless for the virtual soul.


    Seeing that there was no other way, I injected the last bit of strength into Han''s body, forced the Tiangu armor on her, stared at the virtual soul rotating into a black light around, and was ready to explode all my strength. The controller explodes. Even if he can''t kill the virtual soul, his terrible power can definitely form a death barrier and give Han Peng time to leave.


    Aware of my intention, Han Peng held my hand tightly.


    I turned back and said: don''t worry about me. When I find Chen Hao and they are coming back, I will leave a wisp of remnant soul that can be resurrected, but you are different.


    Han''s spirit body is completely separated. After fusion, it completely imprisons the spirit body and the flesh body. If she dies, it is true death.


    There are ancient characters in my body. The remnant soul can be attached to it. The ancient characters can''t completely suppress the virtual soul like Zhenwen, but it''s not a big problem to protect my spirit.


    Time is pressing. I simply told Han he didn''t cry. After all, we were ready at the moment when we set foot on the universe, but we didn''t think this moment would happen under such circumstances.


    Han said: as soon as I leave, Zhenwen can''t add, you


    I said: as soon as you leave, I will release all my strength. Form a barrier. Don''t look back and leave as fast as you can.


    I can leave remnant souls now, but resurrection is not easy, so I have a plan in my heart to completely shatter the void around the light column. However, it may be just a waste of effort. After all, I built an ancient character array several times, and the virtual soul ignored it. Smashing that space is of little use.


    But I still want to try.


    Just no matter success or failure, I don''t want to pull Han together.


    Han Dan didn''t say it, but she still didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to give up until the last moment.


    However, the war was defeated like a mountain, and the town pattern on the outside was broken. The town pattern on the inside could not be blocked for too long. Seeing that the virtual soul was about to approach, I ran the last power, and 36 ancient characters in my body appeared at the same time, shot fiercely towards the back. When I touched the virtual soul ball behind, all the ancient characters exploded, and helped han to break a way with the most primitive method.


    Seeing that it was too late not to go, Han Peng looked at me and turned to leave towards the channel.


    Seeing Han Peng leave, I was relieved, forced a drop of blood essence, divided into 36 soul Qi, and entered the ancient characters of 36 vertebrae.


    As long as I can save a drop, I won''t die.


    After doing this, I had no worries. At the same time, I went back dozens of kilometers and stopped all the virtual souls who wanted to pursue Han. Seeing the unprotected me, the four virtual souls rushed frantically, but they didn''t want to shoot me, but wanted to occupy my body.


    If possessed, I can survive, but the result is that I may disappear here forever. Chen Hao, they can''t find me at all.


    Thinking of this, I still gave up the plan of being possessed, and lost the town pattern. I didn''t have time to stimulate ancient characters.


    Some of the remaining Zhenwen of the lotus were broken in an instant. Seeing that they had broken through the defense line, the virtual souls stopped and turned, and all rushed towards me.


    I''m sorry I didn''t try, but I think as long as Chen Hao and Su Yan and Su Dong come over and break up this space, there''s probably no problem.


    While the thought flashed away in my heart, the blood gas in my body began to boil. The cosmic runes were not confined in my body, but released freely. But there is no doubt that these forces have no effect on the virtual soul. They still come.


    At the last glance, the cosmic power I released was on the verge of exploding. Just to maximize the effect, I planned to lead all the virtual souls to myself.


    And after I stopped the virtual soul, it didn''t chase Han. In this way, the longer I existed, the farther Han left. It fell rapidly. Sometimes it was a second''s distance, that was eternity, and it would never catch up.

 Chapter 716

    The time in my heart is calculated in milliseconds. When the first virtual soul falls on me, its tentacle directly probes into the center of my eyebrows, but if you dare to touch it, the other virtual soul makes a sharp cry, bites the first virtual soul with one mouth, swings wildly, and directly throws it off me.


    The same situation was everywhere around me. I was stunned. I stabilized the cosmic runes to explode and let them continue to bite, so as to delay time.


    The leader''s virtual soul shrieked several times on the periphery, but its command had no effect at this time. My body was too tempted to stop them.


    I looked at it calmly without any resistance. As long as the first virtual soul fell on me, my cosmic runes and blood gas would explode. They won''t have a chance to control my body.


    Wu De has learned from the past. If my body is controlled and my power is driven by them, all the people behind will suffer.


    When the virtual soul competed, I began to accumulate the blood gas in my body, put all the active energy into the spine and vertebrae, and focus on protecting the mixed blood spirit in the 36th ancient character.


    With strong blood gas, Chen Hao and his colleagues can find out for the first time, avoid the danger of exposure and improve their chances of survival.


    Not really facing death, plus Han has left. Now if the virtual soul catches up, it is difficult to catch up. But I still have to deal with it carefully and protect my mixed race as much as possible.


    During the competition, some virtual souls were knocked out and separated from the team. It''s difficult to come in. After all, I''m surrounded by the inner three floors and the outer three floors. They are all virtual souls who don''t listen to orders.


    But in the fierce competition, after all, there was a virtual soul who seized the first opportunity and put his hand into my eyebrows, ready to occupy my soul.


    I heaved a sigh, and the cosmic Rune expanded again, ready to explode. As for the rest, it can only be left to Chen Hao and them, including whether I can rise again.


    But Su Yan can be resurrected to that extent. It''s not difficult to resurrect me. My soul Qi should be preserved.


    When the cosmic Rune expanded in a specific area and was about to explode, I suddenly heard the voice of Han in my ear. She was worried and shouted, "Tong Tong, wait."


    I have no residual power in my body, but I still have control over the cosmic rune. Seeing her return, I dare not explode the rune for fear of affecting her.


    After a little hesitation, the virtual soul around me suddenly screamed and dispersed very quickly. At the same time, the light of Haotian mirror shone down and locked me. The original runes beat and tens of millions of Zhenwen fell at the same time.


    The escaped virtual souls had no time to avoid, so they were directly locked by Haotian mirror, and then hit and torn by Zhenwen. The rest of the virtual souls wanted to hold together, but just when they had a scale, a blue light column fell from the void and directly scattered them.


    I can feel that the last pillar of light is the weapon light of the scientific and technological world. I just didn''t expect that Tianlao really made a weapon that can suppress the virtual soul in just a few months.


    However, the power of the weapon is still limited. After breaking up the virtual soul, the power of the light column is weakened and cannot be killed. But behind it are overwhelming town patterns falling.


    Thousands of virtual souls turned into black smoke in an instant. I looked up and saw a huge spaceship floating in the void above my head. Su Dong and Su Yan were standing outside, and the town pattern had covered the whole hull.


    In addition, I saw an old man with gray hair.


    When he saw me looking at him, he nodded slightly.


    I frowned because I couldn''t feel any power fluctuation from him, but he could come with Su Yan and prove his strength.


    When I was confused, Chen Haocai gave me a voice and said: boss, he is the number one controller. This time, he came in person.


    Chen Hao''s strength was not strong. He was easily caught by the old man. The old man smiled and didn''t care. But he said to me across the void: since ancient times, heroes came out of youth, and today they can be seen. Indeed, they deserve their reputation.


    I smiled. For this kind of flattery, I don''t know whether to praise or kill. But at least he was here, and the hatred between us and the controller came to an end.


    Just think of those who died, I will inevitably feel a little uncomfortable. It''s just that hatred needs an end point. Moreover, if we keep pestering these problems and go to war, the disaster will be the whole universe, and more people will die at that time. Even the whole universe.


    I shouldn''t tangle with what Su Dong and Su Yan can put down. It''s just that after the problem here is solved, I want to ask about the specific time back.


    The virtual soul was destroyed, and the Han fell in front of me for the first time. Now, her mood broke out, rushed over and hugged me, and the tears rolled down uncontrollably.


    I have no comfort, because I don''t need comfort at this time. It''s the best comfort that I can stand in front of her completely.


    When the spaceship fell down, Han also quickly adjusted his mood and took me back to the spaceship.


    There are several old men around the girl, who are busy detecting the light column at this time. Next to them, there is a very old book.


    Although the book is ancient, every word on it is like streamer, which is displayed by scientific and technological means. Next to the book is an energy exciter, in which there is the star core of a neutron star, which is constantly injecting energy into the ancient books. It can be seen that the energy needed to open this book is enough to promote an iron fortress with a diameter of tens of kilometers.


    While the detected data came out, several old people began to compare them in ancient books. The oldest old scientist in the last grade suddenly gave a cry of surprise, looked up at everyone and said with incredible: it is the energy of the creation spar.


    Genesis spar?


    My face was full of questions.


    The first controller personally explained to me: it is said in ancient times that the universe and the major parallel universes were built by the energy of the genesis crystal explosion. The genesis crystal erupted every 30 billion years. The last explosion created our current space. Since then, the genesis crystal has also disappeared. It can be said that the strong of the universe are looking for the whereabouts of the creation spar.


    Now it seems that we are lucky that it is in our universe.


    As the pinnacle of the universe, he obviously knows more than we do.


    When the first controller said this, the goddess explored the surrounding space, and the virtual shadow of the four holy beasts was also detected and clearly displayed on the screen. It can be seen that the spaceship we are now riding is much more advanced than before.


    After listening to the No. 1 controller, I couldn''t help asking: if the creation crystal is available now, will it be a disaster for us?


    He didn''t deny it, nodded, and then said: but if one of us controls the power of the creation spar, it''s not a disaster.


    My face is dignified. An energy spar that can create a star. Who can control its power? Even if I can control it, who can stop it if the person who controls it is used to do something else?


    The important thing is that in the face of such a powerful force, the number one controller himself is not the best candidate? And if he wants to take it, I''m afraid no one can stop him.


    It''s just that this question is too sensitive for me to ask.


    Tiannv added: the creation spar has two parts, one of which is the origin. It has been integrated into the star core of the Qingling world. If the two are separated, their power will be greatly weakened. So no matter who controls it, you need to choose two people to be the right people.


    I felt a big stone in my heart, and the number one controller didn''t make any statement after listening to this.


    At this time, Chen Hao asked me what I didn''t want to ask and said: you are all masters of cultivation. You are the peak figures in the universe. Who should control it.


    The first controller smiled faintly and took it to the passage: it''s too early for us to discuss the creation crystal. Moreover, when we came in, the strong in the void also had changes. They can directly arrive here. At that time, there will inevitably be a fierce battle.


    I nodded and followed his words: I have consumed too much, and the cosmic runes have been released to the utmost. It takes some time to recover.


    Chen Hao understood what I meant and hurriedly said: boss, our current spacecraft combines the technology of the controller of scientific and technological civilization. There is an array construction in it, and there is a lot of space. We''ve reserved a room for you. I''ll take you right away.


    I apologized to the number one controller. There was no joy or sorrow on his face. The city government was very deep. I took a deep look at him, turned around and followed Chen Hao away, and Han Peng followed him.


    When I got to the room, Hanhe sealed the whole room with Zhenwen for the first time. I sat down cross legged and began to run Chunlei breathing method. After all, now I really need to adjust my breath.


    But it doesn''t affect my speech. Chen Hao knows a lot along the way. Before I asked him, he said: boss, the creation of the crystal stone came from the mouth of the first controller. He also gave the ancient book in the hand of the heavenly daughter. Not only that, he also provided us with a lot of scientific and technological support and some rare treasures.


    When I heard this, my heart suddenly cooled. It was obvious that he was no different from the strong man in the nothingness. They were all waiting for opportunities, but the number one controller could easily contact me.


    He may be paying for so many things now. If we are not sensible, then we have to use force to solve it.


    Han also said: only ancient characters can split the space here. If I guess right, he will help you deduce ancient characters and let you have complete ancient characters. But in the end, we''re all just his pieces.


    I asked Chen Hao later: what did Uncle Su Yan and uncle Su Dong say?


    Han Peng was a little unhappy with my address, but at this time, she didn''t have time to care about it.


    Chen Hao lowered his voice and said: I feel that our people have been coerced.


    Chen Haosu is suspicious, but his words still have some weight. If so, we can only act as puppets and chess pieces next.

 Chapter 717

    It''s hard for us to ride a Tiger now. If we don''t do it, the first controller will do it.


    At present, I, Su Yan, Su Dong and Wang pangzi may not be his opponents. Of course, I don''t know how strong he is, but just because he can manage nine controllers can explain the problem.


    I sighed and said to Chen Hao and Han, "now I can only take one step at a time."


    Chen Hao said, "Uncle Su Yan also hinted at me and asked us not to mess around. In my opinion, the creation crystal has so much energy that no one can take it. "


    I agree with the latter sentence. In reality, it is not a novel. In addition to silent magic tools, the more powerful things are, the higher requirements will be placed on the holders. For example, the core of the Qingling world. I''m afraid its power can''t be countered even if I have it now. Even if I can forcibly own it, I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to control it.


    We don''t know much. Su Yan and Su Dong will become unsafe when they are with the number one controller. It is estimated that they can''t chat secretly in a short time. They can only act through some of their hints.


    During this period, I tried to delay time. Even so, Su Yan and Su Dong still failed to spread the news. They just gave me some hints through Han. At present, they have no good way and can only do it according to the requirements of the first controller. But Su Yan suggested two words: balance.


    I understand what balance means, but I don''t understand what he means by bringing it up now. The controller is already the peak of our universe, and the number one is the strong one in the controller. Even if the universe has a balanced mechanism, it may take a long time to have a person who can compete with him.


    But when Su Yan mentioned it now, I believe he didn''t make it out of nothing. Think about it carefully, and suddenly think of the creature in the nothingness. If it appears, it can completely resist the number one controller, but if it does, we are equivalent to leading wolves into the house, unless they can fight equally.


    When I said my thoughts, Chen Haoda said, "boss, you just think too much." As long as the pool is muddy, they fight them, and we do ours. "


    Chen Hao said in a low voice, "when we came in, we left your blood at the entrance. The guy in the nothingness has been staring at you and must be very sensitive to your breath. Now what we worry about is that it can''t enter here."


    I listened and nodded. Now I only have what Chen Hao said. Take one step at a time and muddy the water first.


    On the fifth day, although the No. 1 controller didn''t say anything, I couldn''t keep pretending to recuperate and had to go out. When I come out, my breath is stable. The first controller said with a smile, "Xiaoyou''s recovery ability is really excellent."


    I smiled awkwardly. I don''t know whether he implied that I procrastinated or really praised me. Just don''t talk.


    Su Yan said at this time, "we have made it clear that this is only a time barrier. Only your ancient characters can break it. If you recover, don''t delay. "


    Su Yan didn''t give me any hint during the whole process, and the first controller didn''t say much. I saw that what Su Yan said was true. I didn''t refuse. If the number one controller hadn''t followed me, I couldn''t wait to see what was inside.


    When we stepped out of the warship, tiannv drove the warship with Chen Hao. They pushed thousands of kilometers away, but Han didn''t come down. Only Wang pangzi was with me.


    I was worried about him. The voice asked: what is your state after the demonization of heaven?


    Wang pangzi said: half step controller. What''s worse is just an opportunity. If I hadn''t come here in a hurry, senior Su Yan could create an opportunity for me.


    Wang pangzi''s words are somewhat understated, but I know that the opportunity is not easy. After all, if we reconcile with other controllers, it does not mean that they agree to our unlimited expansion of our strength. I''m afraid there are many conditions for us to win the quota.


    If the parallel universe had not been opened, up to now we could not have stepped in, or we would have been killed when we stepped in.


    The number one controller doesn''t care about these things as Chen Hao said. On the contrary, he cares very much. But he already knows the existence of creation spar and needs me to grow up.


    His ambition is greater than any of us.


    After all, Su Dong and Su Yan, like us, just want to find a way. But the number one controller, when we struggle to live, has come into contact with the most mysterious thing in the universe.


    Of course, these are just my conjectures. But it''s also my most intuitive feeling about the number one controller.


    Now to break the space barrier, I don''t need to use complete ancient characters. Eight is enough. When the void is cracked, the golden light in the eyes of the number one controller bursts and the law rotates, and my ancient characters are being deduced.


    The deduction between the strong is a kind of impolite behavior. I forcibly increased my blood gas and wanted to block his deduction. As a result, I found that his power overturned rivers and seas. I can''t suppress it at all.


    But at this time, the number one controller also opened his mouth and reminded me, "don''t be nervous, little friend. I''m just helping you deduce."


    If he wants to help me, he should also say hello to me, instead of bullying like this.


    But now he has explained that I''m not angry. In addition, he needs to deduce later. I simply released all the ancient characters.


    The void is constantly cracking, but this time is different from the past. When the void was broken in the past, the crack began from the contact point of the ancient characters. Now the center point of the ancient characters is on the light column. The space barrier in that place is very solid, so it began to crack from around.


    After the space-time barrier is broken, a pure blue appears behind it, and there are countless ancient relics floating. It can be seen that civilization once appeared here.


    The ancient characters spread and did not stop.


    Now everyone has arrived. I''m going to break up the whole time and space and see what it looks like.


    Once there is a crack in the glass, it will not be strong, and it will collapse as long as a little force is applied. Therefore, my cosmic runes spread with ancient characters and soon covered the whole void. When I reached the position of the four holy beasts, I was more careful. As a result, I found that they had no response to our power invasion.


    I sighed. It seems that they are really just virtual shadows, only power, but no wisdom. I wonder if I can call them out when my ancient characters completely build a four elephant array.


    The whole space is shaking, and the blue covers more and more areas. It lasted half an hour before the space-time barrier completely collapsed, leaving only the part of the light column.


    When the whole space appeared, everyone was shocked.


    Around the four huge spheres of different colors, there are twenty-four similar arrays constructed by twenty-four stone pillars and platforms, and the field of the four holy beasts just opens up this space.


    The virtual shadows of the four holy beasts held their heads high, all facing the position of the light column rising into the sky.


    The holy beasts have no power to radiate, but their heads held high, giving people a feeling of looking up to God, but this posture has not weakened their momentum. Their empty body, like a crystal carving, is still as powerful as a rainbow. There is a bright light in my eyes. I always look at this world. Standing in front of it will make people feel small.


    After a short shock, I intend to build ancient characters again and break the last barrier. But at this time, the first controller stopped me and said: it''s already crumbling. We don''t have to worry. Now I''ll tell you your ancient words accurately.


    My eyelids jump wildly. He can even read my ancient words? He''s so good? Can you deduce it in a minute?


    The first controller smiled and said, "I saw ancient characters ten thousand years ago and have been studying them. I had some eyebrows. However, since then, I haven''t seen anyone show them. You know, some things are dead and can never deduce living things. Just now you use ancient characters, which just made me figure out what I can''t figure out."


    After listening to him, I thanked her with a smile on my face, but I took a cold breath in my heart, and the whole person was not well.


    He knows everything about himself. What shall we fight him with?


    Others have lived for tens of millions of years. That day is not living on dogs. When we have seen what he has seen, I''m afraid we don''t know in several generations of reincarnation.


    The number one controller glanced at me, turned back and told Su Yan that Su Dong said, "I have seen the town pattern of your Su family in ancient times and tried to deduce it. It has made a small achievement."


    I''ve done it, and I''ve made some achievements... Is this a naked threat?


    Su Yan and Su Dong didn''t see anything on their faces and pretended not to care, but I guess their hearts are the same as mine.


    I suppressed the shock in my heart and thanked: "thank you, elder. Do you deduce ancient characters for me to understand, or directly into my mind?"


    Although I have given him two choices, if he chooses the second one, I will directly refuse, but I believe he also understands that a person''s mind is the top priority. People who do not trust very much will not open up.


    The number one controller smiled and said naturally: nature is evolution for you to see.


    When the words fell, he didn''t take any action, and the ancient characters flew out of him. The power released was stronger than my core ancient characters.


    After 36 ancient characters emerged, they began to be arranged. I also put down my disagreements and deduced them carefully.


    I first verified the first eleven and found that there was no problem before I began to deduce the next one. Now that someone has drawn the figure, I just arrange it according to it, which is much simpler.


    When the ancient characters were first constructed to twenty, the blood gas in my body suddenly changed, it began to churn uncontrollably, and the true yuan in my body continued to increase.


    I was happy, but I looked back and was concentrating on the number one controller of the ancient characters. I secretly urged the second heart and blood vessel hidden in my body to introduce all the power of ascension into it.

 Chapter 718

    My heart and meridians have fused, but I can still separate him.


    The first controller can deduce ancient characters, but he may not be able to use them. After all, my ancient characters and the Zhen pattern of Su Yan have blood requirements. In this way, I''m afraid he won''t think that the rearrangement of ancient characters will catalyze the improvement of my realm.


    The point is that I can avoid the natural disaster and break through directly. In this way, as long as I have enough strength, the realm can break through in an instant.


    In order not to let him notice, I didn''t fully introduce it, but improved my cultivation to a certain extent.


    When I broke through the first barrier, a golden pagoda suddenly appeared in my mind. It coexisted with the soul, but did not affect each other.


    When I break through the first floor, the pagoda lights up the first floor.


    The first controller shouted in surprise, but he didn''t care. After all, the ancient Chinese characters have been deduced to the 30th, and I''ve only improved to a higher level.


    While deducing the ancient characters, I focused on two purposes and began to study the pagoda in the Lingqiao. It has a total of nine layers. If I break through one layer, I can light up one layer, which shows that the path above the controller has nine realms. It''s a pity that I can''t feel the breath of the number one controller now, otherwise I know where he is, and it''s much easier to deal with him.


    Just now he gave a surprise, which made me dare not break through, but hid my strength.


    However, I estimated that if all of them were introduced, I could at least light up the fourth floor pagoda.


    After careful study, I found that it was not a pagoda, but a similar tower. In fact, it was a luminous column covered with many golden runes.


    The number one controller knows the changes of my body. After all, he himself is a person who came here. After deducting the 36th ancient character, he said: "we call it the life tower. The rune on it is stronger than the cosmic rune, which can let the living creatures rebuild and go back to time. But remember, you can only use it once in your life. "


    Maybe it was in my body. I didn''t feel that the golden veins were unique, but I injected Zhenyuan a little. Those runes seemed to come back to life and began to walk upstream of the golden pillar.


    As they swam away, my body was suddenly filled with a special force, as if I had infinite vitality.


    Unfortunately, I only lit one layer, and the rune pattern can only swim in that layer, and the power of explosion is limited.


    I suppressed my inner joy. When I played the 36th, a stronger breath came into my body. I didn''t have time to guide, so the second layer was lit up again.


    The number one controller stared at me and frowned.


    But the power of the last ancient character was also exhausted. I was afraid he might notice something. After the deduction, he stretched his muscles and bones and said in surprise: "the power of this last ancient character is more than several times that of the rest of the ancient characters. Do you know why?"


    The number one controller shook his head and said, "I don''t know this, but it''s not surprising that the ancient characters become more and more difficult. It can stimulate more and more power."


    I made a sound and shared my experience, which completely dispelled the worries of the number one controller.


    But one thing can be concluded. He can build ancient characters and play a stronger force than me. That''s because he has high cultivation and can''t control ancient characters. His use of ancient characters is just as effective as Wu De and them, but it can''t be the same as us.


    Of course, when there is a big gap in strength, we are naturally inferior to him.


    But without blood, the ancient characters seem to have no soul, and many things can''t be done. Otherwise, the first number doesn''t have to wait for me to open here.


    Thinking through this, my anxiety eased a little.


    Su Yan thought they also noticed it, and the color of worry in his eyes also faded a lot.


    I looked back. The space-time barrier on the light column has been cracking, but it hasn''t burst and fallen off. However, the crack continues. I don''t want to work harder. Instead, I asked the first controller and said, "since you have studied ancient characters, you must know that it itself is a spell, and it can be arranged into a four elephant array to summon the four holy beasts of heaven and earth. I wonder if you have studied spells? "


    He is a living fossil. If he doesn''t ask now, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to ask in the future. And he can build ancient characters. There''s no need to hide what I know.


    The first controller said, "the spell has never been seen completely. Maybe it opens up the space and time here. You have a chance to understand what it is."


    His words made me suspect that he had actually been to the nothingness very early and explored the ancient monument. After all, when the Tiangu clan fled to our universe, he was already a strong man at the top. It''s not difficult to know.


    I listened to him and asked for his advice. "Am I adding strength now, or..."


    "Wait!"


    Used to being a decision-maker, his answer was naturally an order, and then he returned to the spacecraft. We can only follow behind.


    Back to the ship, the first controller said he wanted to take a rest. Let''s call him after the barrier cracked, and then we went back to the cabin.


    As soon as he left, we all hissed. Su Yanbu asked me at the first time, "Tong Tong, the ancient characters are arranged accurately. Has it really only improved two levels?"


    The Sujia town pattern is very unique. Even if it is laid by the Han, the controller can''t see it. I can safely say that this kind of thing can not be concealed from them. If we say it, we can have an estimate of our comprehensive strength, so as not to misjudge.


    It was said that I could break through to the fifth floor. Su Yan''s eyebrows relaxed, but he said with worry: "we still can''t fight him. When we contact other controllers at the edge of the universe, we learned that his strength is approaching the ninth floor. He wants to create the world crystal stone. The purpose is to open up a way for himself."


    Everyone''s pursuit is different. For a person who has no way to go to the peak, nothing is more important than one way.


    But with the control of the creation crystal, people''s selfish desires will expand. I''m afraid he can''t predict what he will do at that time.


    The heavenly daughter listened to our discussion, pulled down a display screen and motioned us not to talk and go to see it.


    When the screen opens, the first controller appears. He sits cross legged in the middle of the room and is rehearsing ancient characters.


    Su Yan said nervously, "his strength is too strong. We can monitor him and he can detect it." Then signal the heavenly daughter to turn it off.


    But the heavenly daughter whispered, "don''t worry, it''s the lowest level camera. You strong people can detect other ways of monitoring, but you can''t detect this kind of monitoring without any special power."


    I still recognize the knowledge of tiannv and believe what she said. Su Yan, they''re not saying anything.


    I stared at the screen for a few seconds and felt a little bad. Obviously, my play didn''t win his trust. It''s no wonder that Su Yan and Su Dong were suspicious. He couldn''t have been suspicious. Now he deduces ancient characters to verify my statement.


    Although tiannv is confident, I still don''t want any accidents. After seeing no other changes, she turned it off.


    Seeing that I was worried, Su Yan comforted me and said, "don''t worry too much. He is not from Tiangu family and can''t use the true meaning of ancient words. There''s nothing to deduce. Now you must stabilize the power in your body and don''t let it be exposed. The mind of the number one controller is deeper than you and I think, and he has lived too many years and has already become indifferent. What you do is just based on your preferences. "


    I took a long breath and turned the topic to the next thing. After all, this opportunity is very rare. If I miss it, I''m afraid it''s hard to have it again.


    Su Yan said, "if the creation crystal is really moved and the power is scattered, let alone the creatures in the nothingness, I''m afraid the parallel universe will also be torn apart, and a large number of strong people will appear here. Therefore, while preventing the first controller from getting the genesis spar, we need to control the genesis spar as quickly as possible. Only by controlling its power can we maintain the stability of the whole space. Not a mess. "


    I didn''t expect such a deep level. After all, I didn''t know that the balance of the universe would have such a great power.


    Su Dong said: "if the creation crystal is born, it is not something that can be used casually. Although it creates endless space, we never know what is beyond it. If its power is abused and leads to greater balance, I''m afraid something like the creation crystal will appear."


    At this point, we all realize that there are days outside the sky and mountains above. Thought is no longer complacent. It will not think that the universe is the only, let alone that the countless parallel universes connected are the only.


    Outside, always outside. Unless we really get to the end, Su Dong''s words are not nonsense. We all need to take them into account.


    Chen Hao interrupted and asked, "we have said so much. Who will control the creation spar?"


    The key problem is this. I''ve been hard to lead the topic to this. After all, each of us has his own mind.


    Su Dong and Su Yan looked at each other and looked at me at the same time. Su Yan patted me on the shoulder and said, "so far, you are the best candidate. Dongzi and I will try our best to help you."


    To tell the truth, I didn''t think about myself. I just want a responsible person to control it and give me a peaceful environment to live a plain life.


    Seeing my refusal, Chen Hao volunteered and said, "you don''t want it. Why don''t you let me come?"


    Wang pangzi also came to join the fun, and both of them were rubbing their hands.


    I stared at them. If the creation crystal fell into their hands, great evil would not happen. But I''m afraid the whole universe will fly.


    Su Yan asked me, "who is the most suitable candidate in your heart?"


    I had plans before, so I didn''t have to think about it. The first person to choose is naturally Han Wuqi. Putting aside personal feelings, it is also the most suitable. But Han Wuqi''s sword soul hasn''t improved yet, and I''m afraid he won''t agree even if he''s still alive.


    The second candidate, of course, is Jian Lingxiao.


    When I said the name jianlingxiao, Su Yan and Su Dong fell into memories. It is estimated that jianlingxiao didn''t leave them too deep memory.

 Chapter 719

    I made a suggestion, but at present, one of the two candidates has been eclosic, and the other is not on the spot. Even if Jian Lingxiao is there, I''m afraid he can''t control the power of creation spar with his strength.


    Su Dong said, "we can''t guess what will happen in the future. Maybe we are just losers in this competition, but we still have to discuss some things now, so as not to mess up when things come to an end."


    I came from Qingling world. Everything went smoothly. Even if there were obstacles, they would be solved soon. Even if the solution was not satisfactory, it didn''t cause me too much loss.


    But I believe that Su Dong and Su Yan had the same difficulties at the beginning, but they walked step by step until Su Yan became the controller and touched the interests of the powerful in the universe, so their smooth journey ended.


    Although it was only a few years for us to come to them in the time of Qingling world, they waited for tens of thousands of years in a universe where the time could be reversed.


    Once they hit the wall, they can face failure more calmly than we do.


    Now, we have also touched the interests of the powerful in the universe. Whether we can compete or not determines the fate of all of us.


    After Su Dong''s words fell, Su Yan decided to say, "don''t argue. If there is a chance, Zhang Tong will take over the creation spar. Our hands have been stained with too much blood, and our manager has suffered too much. He can''t keep calm in his heart. The expansion of power will urge some bad things, so Su Dong and I are no longer suitable. As for the future, if you find the right person, it''s all your business. "


    People will become stronger. The more they experience, the more they lose and have. Whether they lose or have, they will not only make a person strong, but also make him care more.


    Su Dong and Su Yan said so, and I''m not refusing. Finally, there was a little time. Su Yan told me that before they did, the number one controller told me to do whatever he asked me to do. Don''t resist. When the time comes, they will take the initiative. At that time, my only task is to get close to the genesis crystal and get the genesis crystal.


    I know, we are all understatement now, but when we really fight, many people will die.


    I don''t know if I haven''t participated in the battle for a long time. I''ve become a little timid.


    The number one controller has been practicing ancient characters. At the beginning, we didn''t care. At the back, I began to be nervous. If he deduced that I lied to him, would he do it directly?


    Su Yan thought at first that he didn''t have the blood of Tiangu family and couldn''t deduce, but we monitored him for two days and found that his deduction became more and more profound. He even began to push back the wrong ancient characters before me, and then changed them into correct ancient characters. How much power did he improve in the whole process of verification.


    Seeing him at this point, my eyebrows jumped wildly. I knew I couldn''t let him deduce. Otherwise, even if he didn''t have Tiangu blood, he could still deduce how much power he had increased.


    Seeing that he has deduced to the tenth ancient character, if he knows that the ancient characters in front of me are right, he will start to verify from the eleventh, I''m afraid he has caught some clues now.


    I hurried to the window and looked in the direction of the light column. The cracks had been completely covered, but they had not completely broken.


    I said to the heavenly daughter, "call him now, interrupt his deduction, and I''ll go out and work harder."


    When the voice fell, I went outside. The space-time barrier around the light column was on the edge of collapse. I entered eight ancient characters, and the fragments fell off one after another.


    Su Yan and Su Dong also stepped out of the spaceship and looked at them from a distance. They looked like a covered picture scroll. At this time, the curtain was opening little by little.


    Of course, what appears behind is not a picture scroll, but an ancient monument standing all over the sky.


    Sure enough, I guessed right. The ancient monument is behind, but here, the ancient monument is not bottomless. It stands on a crystal palace.


    In addition to the ancient characters on the stone tablet, many ancient characters also appear in the crystal material of the palace.


    Su Yan said to me: just know the secret of the ancient monument. There''s no need to say it.


    Su Yan meant not to let the number one controller know, but he would certainly intervene if he came in person. I need to think of a strong reason. At least let him believe it in a short time.


    After all the temporal and spatial cracks are broken, the pattern of the whole world is exposed. The field of the four holy beasts supports the whole space, but the whole space is centered on the ancient monument in front of us. In the whole space, there are some debris of ancient buildings floating, like people here telling about its past glory.


    In addition to the debris, there is no planet in the whole space. It is very empty and has an excellent view. But from this perspective, we can see the four holy beasts tens of thousands of kilometers away, but we can''t see the top of the ancient monument.


    Tiannv speculated: I think this space is not a regular circle, but an ellipse. The goddess of heaven came to this conclusion according to the shape of the ancient monument, which is not accurate. After all, we haven''t seen the space behind the four holy beasts.


    When I still wanted to speak, the number one controller had come out, and I held back my words. After the first controller came out, he took a look. His body turned into a streamer and flew towards the top of the ancient monument.


    I was a little curious and flew up after him, but the number one controlled twice as fast as me. Because when I caught up, he had only one light tail left.


    One step is thousands of miles, and I also made a space-time jump. In just ten minutes, I walked out of thousands of kilometers. In the process of flying, I also opened the distance from the ancient monument to expand my upward line of sight.


    But even so, when I stopped, I still didn''t see the top of the ancient monument. Time and space seemed endless.


    I stopped and waited for the first controller to come back. Half an hour later, the number one controller fell next to me, sighed and said: it''s like an infinite space, extending to infinity, but I''ve seen it. The ancient characters appear repeatedly. Now you can study it and see if you can push it and how to read it.


    Now I really need to find out all the spells, but I still can''t imagine the infinite space he said.


    With that, the first controller went back to Su Yan''s place. I hurried to follow him. After falling, the controller had introduced the situation. Then he looked at the Crystal Palace and said to Su Yan, "let''s go down and have a look. The creation crystal may be inside."


    When he talks about everything, people are already moving and acting vigorously. Or at his level, he doesn''t need to listen to any opinions and do whatever he wants.


    We didn''t follow. After all, the Crystal Palace doesn''t seem to have power, but if the creation crystal is inside, not everyone can get close.


    Like the star core of the original world, it does not reach a certain range. It looks harmless to humans and animals without any warning, but as long as it breaks out, it is a time to decide life and death.


    The number one controller fell, and the ancient characters on the Crystal Palace became active in an instant. Each of them was emitting a dark golden light, which was not bright, but had strong penetration, just like a needle.


    The controller glows instantly like a sun. The cosmic Rune directly constructs a shield to block the black light.


    But just for a moment, the light emitted by the ancient characters penetrated the cosmic runes.


    We can''t feel the lethality of black light from the distance, but since the controller defends, it can be seen that he can kill.


    The more powerful a thing is, the more plain it is. Even in silence, I can''t feel that it is a rare treasure.


    Breaking the cosmic rune is equal to breaking the strongest defense of the controller. I thought that if he died here, it would be much easier for us to do in the future.


    However, at the moment when the black light approached, the controller gave a cold drink and roared in his body. For a time, the whole space was full of lightning and thunder, and the figure of the controller was scattered in the lightning.


    I frowned slightly, and Su Yan and Su Dong were surprised. After all, we only knew that the controller was strong, but we didn''t know that he was the real yuan of Lei attribute.


    Han Wuqi said that the strongest power in the world is the attribute Zhenyuan. I also have the attribute of thunder in my body, but I''ve never used it.


    Lightning covers the stars, and a wandering light and shadow appears in it. In lightning, he is the master, and the speed is very fast.


    But the ancient characters on the crystal palace were not weak. They rushed directly into the lightning, cut the electric dragon, extinguished the lightning, and chased the streamer.


    As soon as they started, we were covered, but fortunately, the vision of the controller avoided us, and the black light did not attack us.


    For the first time, I protected Han and Chen Hao tiannv back to the spacecraft and kept them away from the core.


    When the spaceship left, I didn''t worry about it in my heart. Wang pangzi, Su Yan and Su Dong were just watching and had no plans to make a move.


    The competition between light and light will lose their trace if they are not careful.


    The number one controller has been avoiding without a positive impact. But a moment later, they were caught up. They collided in Leize. We couldn''t see the specific situation inside outside. We just heard a loud noise, and the whole Leize seemed to stand still.


    A few seconds later, Leize began to shrink. In just half a second, the thunder clouds covering tens of thousands of kilometers in diameter closed frantically, and finally formed a thunder ball only tens of meters in diameter.


    The scope has shrunk, but the thunder marsh inside has not weakened. It can be said that the lightning within tens of thousands of kilometers has been concentrated within ten meters.


    Such a violent force was gathered up just to fight the black light of the second round.


    "Burst!"


    Seeing the collision, leizeli suddenly heard a loud drink, and then leizeli exploded, shaking the whole space. The black light was instantly submerged and no longer existed, but Leize was more powerful and fell towards the Crystal Palace.


    On the way, I saw a pagoda in leizeli. All the seven floors above glowed. Countless thunder dragons shuttled in it. Each time they shuttled, their strength would increase exponentially.


    The master of the ninth floor cultivation, try your best.

 Chapter 720

    In the realm of the controller, we have rarely made moves. Even if we make moves, we have reservations with each other. Even if we see them, they are at the same level as ourselves, and we can''t see too many things.


    The controller is a peak. When I reach this peak, I have to explore the road ahead by myself. Even after I step into the second floor, I don''t know how to use the things in my mind.


    Now, it''s the professor at the scene, Su Yan and Su Dong. The three of us don''t blink and stare at each other.


    In the process of leizhao jumping into the Crystal Palace, those free leilong didn''t shuttle a layer. In addition to the strength improvement, they also built another Rune after coming out. It is no longer a cosmic rune, but a rune stronger than the cosmic rune.


    I don''t suppress the power in my body. I inject it into my eyes, crazy deduction and peep into the true meaning.


    The number one controller has no time to consider our deduction in the battle, otherwise we can''t see it as long as he has an idea.


    After nine shuttles, the runes built by the Thunder Dragon were completely stabilized, and at this time, the controller also went over the Crystal Palace.


    Almost at the same time, hundreds of thousands of Leize rushed to the Crystal Palace at the same time. For a time, the thunder continued, and the eyes were full of disorderly jumping thunder.


    My rules flicker and flicker, protecting Wang pangzi. After all, he can''t waste five minutes in such a place.


    In the void, a thunderstorm covered it, and finally a powerful force exploded, forming a halo and scattered in the endless void.


    After the energy burst, the light of the place where the Crystal Palace is located gradually dissipated. Finally, I saw the controller standing on the Crystal Palace and the runes floating under his feet, suppressing the ancient characters in the Crystal Palace.


    But just when we thought he had won, he suddenly said, "be ready, and the four holy beasts will recover. Only by repelling the four holy beasts can I see the mystery.


    I was disappointed when I saw that he was not dead, but it was better if he was not dead. Su Yan, I''m afraid we can''t suppress the Crystal Palace.


    His voice just fell. He didn''t wait for us to reply. The four sides of Tianyu immediately trembled, and there was a roar of animals at the same time.


    The green dragon and white tiger manifest and pass through the sky.


    At the next moment, the rosefinch spread its wings and the Xuanwu swept the air. When four giants appeared, they broke through the void and arrived in an instant.


    Su Yan said briefly, "the basalt is thick, the main defense, and Su Dong will deal with it. Rosefinch has the fire to destroy the world, which is difficult for ordinary people to enter. Xiaohan and Wang pangzi. Qinglong is omnipotent. I''ll go. White tiger''s main attack, Zhang Tong. "


    I didn''t want han to step in at first, but now, with the help of Han''s ancient armor and blood blade, Wang Pang alone will die in five minutes. He can still hold on until we draw out our hands to help.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s order, as a daughter, she certainly won''t wait and see. It''s useless for me to say.


    Su Yan''s voice was still not falling. Su Dong stepped on the void, and the iron rod in his hand became apparent. When he was in the air, the world turned pale. The Xuanwu roared, the dragon scale barb on his back, and a earthy yellow aperture appeared on his body. Su Dong''s iron rod fell, and an energy circle erupted on the contact of the aperture. Su Dong was shocked, rolled in the air, and raised his hand again.


    Connecting the two sticks failed to make the defense aperture of Xuanwu, even if there was a depression, but the huge impact still prevented the pace of Xuanwu.


    I can see that my scalp is numb. No one can shake such a thick defense except Su Dong.


    At the same time, Su Yan raised his hand and showed an ancient picture, in which mountains and seas churned and became a town pattern. Directly stopped Qinglong''s road.


    Han Han and Wang pangzi joined hands. The momentum was not so great, but when the blood blade fell, Wang pangzi pointed out. Under the dual forces, the void was sunken, but the rosefinch stirred its wings, and the flame immediately burned half the sky red.


    But at the moment of the flame impact, Han has covered herself with Zhenwen. She forcibly uses Zhenwen to improve her strength and urge Tiangong stove at the same time.


    The three strange fires in Qingling world now hit the rosefinch flame. Two flames collided and rolled up a fire wall.


    At the same time of the battle, I had stepped into the air to meet the white tiger.


    The battle on the edge of the universe belongs to the Legion battle. I have to take into account the overall situation. The strong of the other party also have to take into account the overall situation, so they don''t collide with each other with all their strength. It''s different now. We can all let go.


    When the Tiandao fist fell, the ancient characters in my body followed and released. The white tiger''s eyes were like electricity, roared and held high. When it fell, there were five cracks in the void. My ancient characters were just touched and torn in an instant.


    I took a breath of cold air and hurriedly summoned Haotian mirror to dissolve the attack of tiger claws, and retreated a few steps at the same time.


    Su Yan thought he saw me suffer a loss. The voice said, "the white tiger''s attack power is strong, and the tiger''s claws are extremely sharp. If you fight head-on, you can''t stop it."


    The four holy beasts have different abilities, and each of them has the most outstanding ability in the world.


    When Su Yan heard the sound, the white tiger attacked again, the tiger claws soared into the air, and the five white blades broke through the air. The space around me can''t bear it and cracks appear before my strength reaches.


    I don''t dare to hold it up. I''m going to stop it first.


    The moment the tiger claw arrives, the Haotian mirror becomes larger, and the rotating runes are played out layer by layer. In an instant, there are dozens of runes. The tiger claw is sharp, but it only breaks five ways. When the sixth way, I open a space.


    White tiger is strong, it is just a virtual shadow, and its IQ is not particularly high. I didn''t expect a crack in time and space in the middle.


    After its power was exiled, it lost resistance in the back, was hit by several mirror lines in the back, and the trend of forward attack was also stopped.


    The white tiger roared and wanted to attack again, but the original Rune in Haotian mirror was activated, instantly covering the whole area and forcibly suppressed.


    After a short fight and Su Yan''s voice, I understand why he asked me to deal with the white tiger. In the face of creatures that mainly attack and have sharp weapons, there is no chance to win the frontal confrontation. It happens that I have Haotian mirror in my hand, which can be suppressed from a long distance.


    For others, except that Su Dong''s brute force may work, others can''t benefit at all.


    If I fight against Xuanwu, the power of Haotian mirror may not be able to suppress it through its defense.


    After being locked by Haotian mirror, the white tiger keeps waving its claws. Each claw can tear the void, but there is also void manifestation in the veins of Haotian mirror, which can be avoided perfectly.


    Just like this, I can''t get close to the white tiger, and it''s not easy to repel it.


    At this time, the first controller sent a message to me again and said, "you are responsible for dragging, and I''ll get out right away. The virtual shadows must crumble at once, or they will condense again. "


    At the beginning, he only said to repel. Now I heard that it was going to collapse. I quickly heard that there were countless virtual souls in their domain. If they were broken, the birth of virtual souls would be more unfavorable to us


    The first controller said, "you think too much. The animal souls of the four holy beasts are in their domain. They won''t appear until they are summoned. The domain cannot collapse. "


    I have no insight into this, and I still have some hesitation in my heart because I don''t trust him. But now, we have no choice but to listen to him.


    Haotian mirror stopped the white tiger. I also looked back. In the distance, they were completely a duel of fire. Wang pangzi could absorb energy by relying on the heavenly demon body, so he was not afraid of fire.


    Su Yan completely took the lead. It seems that he is fully capable of defeating Qinglong, but he doesn''t know why he has reservations.


    Su Dong''s side was completely shield. He hit shield and fought the most fiercely. The sky can only see the shadow of the stick rising and falling, piercing the sky.


    It''s on my side, but I''ve seen Su Yan''s battle and understand some truth.


    His eyes turned to the number one controller. He was building that special Rune to suppress the ancient characters in the Crystal Palace. It seemed that it was the end.


    Sure enough, dozens of seconds later, he left the Crystal Palace and came to me in one step. And directly to the white tiger.


    As soon as he did it, I quickly accepted the mirror pattern of Haotian mirror.


    Su Yan is waiting for him to take action, probably to consume his strength. Realizing this meaning, I received Haotian mirror for the first time, but it''s not easy to do. It''s too obvious. After receiving Haotian mirror, I followed up and showed Tiandao boxing to help.


    Of course, in a frontal collision, my fist seal could not stop the attack at all, and it was broken in one face to face.


    When the controller saw that I exercised Tiandao boxing, my eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and my hands changed, he unexpectedly exercised Tiandao boxing as well.


    It''s just that the power of his Tiandao fist is much stronger than mine. And one punch is 81 changes.


    The white tiger only broke through several of these changes, and its huge body was directly beaten away.


    The number one controller then said: This is my boxing. Where did you learn it?


    Is Tiandao boxing his boxing?


    My heart clicked, that is to say, he is the culprit who broke the fairy world and destroyed the seven worlds?


    But if it''s him, he should know it. It''s impossible to ask such a question. I almost couldn''t help telling him the truth, but I turned my mind and said, "I once saw the fist print on a fragment of an ancient relic and deduced it."


    When I said it, I thought of another question. Tiandao boxing is a boxing method suitable for Tiangu''s blood. If it weren''t for this, I couldn''t deduce it.


    Just thinking of this problem, the number one controller said, "this set of boxing is deduced from the unique Qi cultivation of Tiangu nationality. I have used it several times. It is estimated that the fragments you see are my footprints. "


    Hearing this, I was extremely shocked, but I can also be sure that he caused the collapse of the seven realms. But for a strong man like him, it may be a fragment that is not enough to remember.


    Live too long, memory needs screening. Not everything will be remembered. After all, as long as our memory is entered, it is basically permanent. After hundreds of thousands of years, even the top power of the universe will be affected.


    This is what I realized after stepping into the controller, but I''m still young and don''t need to screen my memory.


    I took a cold breath to suppress my anger.

 Chapter 721

    My complexion remained unchanged. I was still helping, and the number one controller contributed.


    The white tiger''s virtual shadow was retreated by its continuous use of Tiandao boxing. After dozens of seconds, it finally couldn''t support it and broke like a crystal.


    The number one controller didn''t stop and stepped down to the position of rosefinch. Wang pangzi and thief Jing had already seen Su Yan''s intention. The number one controller went, and he pulled Han Dan out directly.


    Their accomplishments are there. If they let go, the controller won''t have an idea, but Su Dong and Su Yan, like me, can''t let go.


    It has to be said that the controller has strong strength. He stands in the fire of the rosefinch, directly displays the Leize rune, shakes the fire and breaks the rosefinch.


    When he arrived at Xuanwu, Su Dong held an iron bar to assist, but his assists became obstacles for many times. What could have been solved in advance, but he wasted more than ten seconds.


    But Su Dong was an old hand on the battlefield. He did it seamlessly. At the end, he mocked himself: "it''s difficult to keep up with the speed."


    The first controller could not see any change in his face and directly appeared at Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t do anything to hide and directly withdrew.


    I understand that if the number one controller consumes too much, he can''t stop. Otherwise, with his recovery ability, this consumption is nothing at all.


    So as soon as my battle was over, my eyes fell on the Crystal Palace. I saw that the ancient characters on it had been suppressed by the first controller, but I still didn''t dare to fall directly. I was afraid that the controller would move his hands and feet on the rune and try several times to fall completely.


    The number one controller didn''t do anything on the rune. As soon as he fell, I felt a familiar breath, and the ancient characters in my body seemed to be called to fly out.


    And the buzzing sound that had disappeared in my mind for a long time appeared again. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t hear what it said.


    However, with the buzzing sound in my mind, the ancient monument in front of me has changed, and all the ancient words on it have been lit up, just like a Golden Avenue extending along the ancient monument.


    Su Yan and Su Dong also fell down and asked me what I noticed.


    I was about to say that I was summoned, but the number one controller fell down. I changed my mouth and said, "my blood gas and ancient characters are out of control and want to fly out."


    The first controller looked very indifferent and said, "it''s normal. The ancient characters on it are stronger than yours. Before, you could have ancient characters because of Tiangu blood. It can be said that it is not the original ancient characters, but the skill deduced by Tiangu family, which is the most suitable for them. Of course, that is also a very perfect ancient calligraphy skill. There is no substitute in the world. "


    I don''t deny what he said. After all, ancient characters are not something of Tiangu family, but at present, only the blood of Tiangu family can use ancient characters perfectly, which makes me have to thank the ancestors of Tiangu family. Without them, I''m afraid the number one controller wouldn''t keep me now.


    Su Yan said something different from the number one controller. He said: "ancient characters may not be directly related to Tiangu family. You and I have done deduction. If there is no connection, it is difficult to be perfect. "


    I''m a little surprised. After all, I''m in Lushan now, and I don''t know the ancient characters as well as they do.


    Su Yan explained: "ancient characters can perfectly integrate the ancient blood, which can be said to be unique. It''s such a coincidence that it''s difficult to explain clearly."


    Coincidentally, 90% are related.


    I know the probability, but what if it''s a real coincidence?


    Before I said it, the number one controller said, "the creation crystal is not in the palace. I just read it. If I want to find it, I''m afraid I have to find out the ancient monument. Don''t resist and let the ancient characters in your body follow the power that attracts you."


    After staying, our plan also failed. It feels a little ridiculous, but it''s all a small effort. It can weaken him as much as it can.


    The unknown road needs to be explored everywhere. Now the No. 1 controller puts forward it, and I can''t refuse it. Moreover, wait here. I''m afraid the final result we get is also a try.


    At this time, Chen Hao also fell down, leaving only tiannv on the spacecraft.


    The number one controller looked at me and said, "don''t worry. If there is a reverse bite, I can help you resolve it."


    His strength is undoubtedly the strongest. Even if I take out all the hidden strength, Su Yan and Su Dong may not be opponents.


    I listened to him and reminded him: be careful.


    When the words fell, I released the release of ancient characters. Sure enough, the ancient characters on my spine flew out in an instant. But fortunately, although the ancient characters fly out, they still keep in touch with me, and my strength has not been weakened.


    The ancient characters fly out and rotate around the ancient monument, as if guided by my ancient characters. The ancient characters on the inscription are more brilliant and connected, just like a Golden Avenue.


    Not like, but in front of us, it is really a road.


    But before Su Yan could move, countless cracks appeared in the void. Through the cracks, countless powerful creatures appeared in it.


    The first controller shouted, "no, the channel of the parallel universe is opened here. Quickly accept the ancient characters. "


    When I saw cracks in the void, I felt a strong smell in it the next second, but when I wanted to take back the ancient characters, I found that the ancient stele was like sucking iron, and the ancient characters couldn''t be pulled back at all.


    I forced the blood gas in my body, and the cosmic runes glowed. Only then did I pull back thirty ancient characters, which wasted a few seconds.


    But in these seconds, there are strong people in dozens of cracks to this space.


    They just appeared. It is estimated that they didn''t see who the other party was, so they fought directly together.


    However, after I took back the ancient characters, the Golden Avenue did not disappear, but sent out an extremely powerful force to push us all away. At the same time, at the top of the ancient monument, there was a golden temple.


    The temple is very clear, as if it were overhead, but we can feel that we are far from it.


    The number one controller originally thought that I would take back the ancient characters, the stone tablet would be silent, and then the channels in the void would be closed. After all, there are too many cosmic channels open, and everyone came in, which is definitely a chaotic war.


    But the result was not satisfactory. The ancient monument did not stop, the cosmic cracks did not close, and forty or fifty cracks were opened in just a few seconds.


    As we guessed before, there is a certain force in the universe, which is always in balance, but when a universe cannot balance itself, there will be external forces inserted.


    The creation spar appears, and it is impossible for us to enjoy it alone.


    In the cosmic crack opened behind, there are powerful mecha of scientific and technological civilization. The mecha stands in the sky like the broken mecha of the three-level civilization we destroyed. The difference is that the mecha in front of us are not broken, but shining. The long knife in his hand spans several kilometers and appears to attack the surrounding controllers.


    I took back the old words and knew that the chaos had become. It just coincided with what Chen Hao said at the beginning. We waited for the opportunity. Whether it was the lucky man in the end depends on the arrangement of heaven.


    The destructive power of the mecha is far greater than that of the controller. A knife in the hand can break a planet, but here the space is open and there are no stars, so their power overflows endlessly. When they encounter the four holy beasts around, all those power will be absorbed.


    Aware that the domain of the four holy beasts is absorbing power, I''m a little worried. I''m afraid of changes, but under the chaos at this time, we can''t stop it.


    I protected Han and Wang pangzi for the first time, and they returned to the ship directly.


    Tiannv opened her defense and put out a peaceful cosmic slogan outside the spacecraft.


    In fact, the place where the scuffle broke out is very far away from us. It will not affect us for a while and a half. Chen Hao''s act of abusing heaven''s daughter is an act of surrender.


    But we are not in the mood to listen to his ridicule at this time. We are all watching the battle in the void closely.


    A moment later, the number one controller said: it''s no problem. There are no strong people at the top of the nine floors.


    I heard what he meant was that he wanted to kill all the controllers of the parallel universe.


    If he fights alone, I believe he has this ability, but now he kills a few people at most. When he sees the signs, all the controllers will join hands.


    Hundreds of controllers can''t beat him.


    Seeing the chaos, Su Yan said, "if we kill those controllers, I''m afraid it will lead to another balance. In countless parallel universes, it is impossible to have only one nine layer peak controller. "


    This is not only persuading the number one controller, but also reminding us. No matter what the plan is, we must stand on the same front at present, otherwise we will lose the number one controller and we will have no advantage at all.


    During the battle, some people wanted to step on the Golden Avenue formed by the circulation of ancient characters from the void, but they were bounced away by the power above.


    Later, they also found the existence of the Crystal Palace and fell towards the Crystal Palace while fighting.


    The slogan played by tiannv is still more useful. Of course, when the strong came down, they had been fighting for hours, didn''t know each other, and even made a fire. They couldn''t get rid of their opponents and shot at me for a time.


    In this way, we were directly ignored, but as more people fell down, some began to follow us.


    See more and more people with peace slogans, and some fighting people also put up slogans after leaving the battle.


    Gradually, there are fewer and fewer people in the chaotic war. After stopping, they occupy one side and build their own small territory.


    But this calm will not be permanent. After a short silence, the battle is inevitable. It is just that so many people compete for a winner together, and there are many variables.


    It can be said that the binding force of the first controller on us has also been diluted, but just when the new pattern is being constructed, I found that the domain of the four holy beasts is shining and absorbing so many forces, and it is undergoing great changes.


    But the later controllers haven''t noticed.

 Chapter 722

    I kept staring and soon attracted the attention of Su Yan and Su Dong. As for the first controller, he was always outside.


    The strong in the universe around us dare not attack us. I''m afraid he is the biggest factor except the cosmic slogan played by the heavenly daughter. I don''t know if he has seen the changes in the field of the four holy beasts.


    But when Su Yan and Su Dong looked at the past, there began to be energy eruption in the four holy beasts. The energy did not spread around, but directed. They all rushed towards the ancient stone tablet and were constantly absorbed by the ancient characters.


    At this time, someone noticed the existence of the space of the four holy beasts. The strong one couldn''t help but hand it. It was a giant god, holding a giant hammer, and smashing it into the domain of the Qinglong holy beast across a distance of 10000 meters.


    It''s too late for us to stop, and even if we speak, I''m afraid the other party won''t hear us.


    The sledgehammer was in the air, the void exploded, and circles of golden light exploded continuously. You can see the gorgeous color hundreds of thousands of kilometers away.


    The giant was reckless, but everyone present wanted such a person to stand up. Even his companions didn''t stop him, but retreated. Obviously, he was a reckless man, or he was the controller, and didn''t pay attention to anything.


    But he didn''t think that all the people who can come here are controllers. The space that can carry all this will be ordinary things?


    Of course, when things didn''t happen, I just guessed, but for me, I would never touch that thing.


    Speculation will soon become a fact. At this moment, many people are watching the final result. Chen Hao used his internal strength and wanted to deduce. I suppressed it for the first time after I found it.


    The explosive power of the controller can not be deduced casually, not to mention his strength is not enough.


    The giant hammer fell, and the virtual shadows of the four holy beasts were broken by the first controller. Now it is the blue field that welcomes the big hammer.


    Sensing the external threat, all the tens of millions of virtual souls imprisoned in it manifest and roar in the vast universe.


    Almost half a second before the collision, the green dragon''s domain suddenly changed from transparent to opaque. The blue light inside circulated and completely formed a huge light ball. The giant hammer touched it at this time. Almost for a moment, the strong blue light lit up a star.


    Even the controller cannot look directly at the light.


    The pieces scattered by the green light converged as fast. Before reaching the ancient monument, the light was taken back.


    The next second, everyone was shocked and the controller who just shot disappeared. To be exact, it was turned into fly ash. The void where he stood was still floating with some luminous dust. That''s his cosmic Rune glowing.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning. At the same time, there were several screams in the void. I jumped over and saw several controllers covering their faces. In their fingers, there were two dark sockets that went straight to the back of the brain.


    It''s estimated that they didn''t hurt the spirit, otherwise they won''t even have a chance to shout now.


    Kill the controller, even if the giant hammer controller only steps into one layer, it is also the strong one at the top of the universe. If the channel of the parallel universe is not opened, there will be at most a dozen controllers in a universe.


    Rare, powerful, invisible.


    This is almost the label on the controller. Even myself sometimes feel omnipotent. If I hadn''t seen the creatures in the nothingness and the first controller in front of me, I would feel invincible.


    When he first came, he was beaten. The strong man who was still hostile immediately lowered his posture and dared not mess around.


    The calm four holy beasts continue to release their power. As mentioned in the legend, the four holy beasts are the masters of heaven and earth, but this heaven and earth is not the heaven and earth of our pure spirit world.


    Now it seems that it controls all the universe.


    After the constantly erupting power was absorbed by the ancient monument, a four-color power radiated from the ancient monument. At the same time, the temple at the top of the ancient monument, which seemed close in front of us but could not be touched at the end of the world, also emitted a bright light. Where its light passed, the power of the four holy beasts changed, began to appear mountains and rivers, and then emerged rivers.


    "Genesis! It is the power of the creation spar! " The first controller suddenly shouted out excitedly. His eyes were shining and he was very eager to hold the creation spar in his hand.


    But he was also restraining himself from his unrealistic impulses.


    At this time, I can rest assured that not everyone can control the ultimate power of the universe. If everyone can control it, it can not be the strongest power in the universe, and its existence is a conscious existence, not controlled by people.


    Mountains and rivers appeared, and the land began to spread in this void. The emerging land soon grew big trees. For a time, thousands of horses galloped on the grassland, the sea was choppy, and countless giant animals in the sea rolled up waves and were hunting.


    We also have the ability to create a life star. With the help of spring thunder breathing method, we can revive all things, but it is only limited to the life of plants and trees. Even so, I can''t lack seeds.


    As for the creation of flesh and blood, we can only use our own blood and gas, but in the immediate creation, everything appears out of thin air, ranging from mountains and rivers spanning millions of kilometers to a living lake.


    Life is the greatest miracle of time, and the same is true for us.


    No one can create out of thin air.


    I couldn''t tell whether it was real or unreal until the earth extended to my feet. My hands trembled and picked a small flower. I didn''t deduce, but gently put it in my mouth.


    The eyes will be confused and the taste will also be paralyzed, but what I taste is not the taste or touch, but the power of life contained in it.


    A group of wild sheep galloped across the grassland at the foot. Chen Hao pinched a real yuan and planned to hunt a wild sheep. Before he could make a move, a fierce tiger sprang up next to him, rushed the wild sheep Chen Hao was staring at, and broke his neck in an instant.


    Blood splashed right on our faces. The warm blood is so real that every touch is incomparably clear. It''s just that we can touch them, but it''s like being independent outside. Tigers or sheep can''t see us.


    God?


    I put the blood on my face on my hands, sticky feeling, galloping sheep.


    The same thing happens in all places. The earth under our feet is still emerging. Some people fall on the ocean and some stand on the snow peak, but we all see the development law of nature at this moment.


    The construction of the world is very fast and large. At least according to the visual estimation, the diameter of this continent exceeds ten million kilometers, and the domain where the last four holy beasts are located suddenly exploded.


    I suddenly woke up. Sudong and Suyan opened the Zhenwen instantly, but the virtual soul was no longer invisible. After they came out, they had no intention to attack, but turned into a light and scattered in this huge space.


    "Reincarnation!"


    The number one controller suddenly opened his mouth. Almost when his voice fell, countless powerful breath appeared on the earth.


    There are human beings! The soul gives us wisdom, which is our unique advantage. The corpse family needs thousands of years to cultivate wisdom, and the demon family needs thousands of years. But we don''t need it.


    I took a breath of air conditioning. I can''t believe that there is really the power of creation in this world, but even the power of creation spar can''t shape human soul and needs reincarnation.


    But where did the original soul come from?


    I''m afraid this problem can only be explained by the first life in the universe.


    There are many versions of creation, and there are many legends about the first living creature in the Qingling world, but it only represents the Qingling world and does not belong to the universe.


    I sighed, really as I thought before, there are endless mysteries and endless roads in time and space.


    While sinking into meditation, the earth suddenly roared and the void shook. A light flew out of each of the four holy beasts. After jumping into the high altitude, it suddenly exploded. The green dragon emerged and occupied millions of kilometers. With a sound of dragon singing, he held his head high to protect one side.


    The fire of rosefinch burns less, and a flaming giant bird spreads its wings into the air, also guarding one side.


    Xuanwu and white tiger appeared one after another, each occupying one side. As they appeared, heaven and earth suddenly separated, countless space-time cracks in the void closed, and the temple at the top of the stone tablet turned into a big sun to shine on the stars.


    The closure of the crack is tantamount to breaking the way back, which immediately triggered a riot.


    Although we didn''t come through the crack of time and space, now the whole space has changed and our way back is gone.


    Su Yan and Su Dong are talking about what this creation crystal means. Is it difficult to shut us all in and let us kill each other?


    I''m afraid that''s what we see now. The channel is closed, and the strong from different universes are here. It is impossible without conflict.


    The change is not over. After the temple turns into the sun, the ancient monument suddenly shrinks. In the blink of an eye, it becomes a point and falls into a forest.


    The disk stone pillars that originally guarded the four holy beasts all flew in the direction of the falling stone tablet. After the confluence, a huge building was built.


    Using Zhenyuan, I saw the ancient monument from the void. At this time, it was only tens of meters high. The ancient characters on it seemed to have disappeared. There were only a few left. The distance was too far away, and I couldn''t see clearly.


    The void was stable. After the powerful and mysterious power dispersed, all the forces calmed down. The strong after the reincarnation of the virtual soul also followed the lack of breath and hid in the world.


    Chen Hao said to me, "even if they have memories, it will take time for this new world to build different forces again."


    The strong people from the crack of the universe are all together. They are not many like us. It is estimated that they are all equal. Chen Hao is talking about the creatures of virtual soul reincarnation.


    While we were still discussing, the strong who were close to the ancient monument swarmed down towards the ancient monument.

 Chapter 723

    I can''t stand it. After all, it''s about myself, but I still hold back. So many people can''t exist on a first come, first served basis.


    Tiannv opened the defense of the spacecraft. When the surrounding people rushed over, we finally followed up. With the first controller, we were not particularly flustered. In the past, his breath has been released. It''s kind of a demonstration.


    Hundreds of people had fallen on the main hall around the stone tablet. When they came out, they still had various forms, but now they are all our human forms. The intelligent life of scientific and technological civilization dare not appear outside, but also bionic people.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a high-level bionic man. They look exactly like us, but as long as you look at them, you can feel that there is no soul in him.


    It was a very clear feeling that could not be covered up at all.


    I sent a voice to ask tiannv: "that kind of bionic man doesn''t have any weapons, does it exist in vain?"


    The heavenly daughter whispered to me, "it''s definitely not in vain. Bionic people like this are shaped according to the controllers of scientific and technological civilization. Everything they say and do represents a civilization. Relying on the civilization behind it, not many people can move them. On the other hand, there are powerful energy cores hidden in their bodies, and they can explode when they encounter danger, so they themselves are a weapon. No one is willing to provoke them unless they have to. After all, for scientific and technological civilization, what they lose is only a robot, but what they are hostile to is to risk their lives. "


    After listening to Chen Hao, I reminded him to be careful. With Chen Hao''s urination, I like to pick up soft persimmons and pinch them. Don''t steal chicken at that time.


    But now everyone is watching each other and keeping a distance from each other. There will be no conflict in a short time.


    The number one controller is the strongest here. He said: "the situation is unknown. I think we should keep the status quo and don''t have conflict. Otherwise, we will be in dire straits. At that time, the creatures of the world will attack and we will become powerless to resist. "


    Strength is in front of him. What he says now is also reasonable. It is completely useless to fight, and the virtual soul reincarnation, as Chen Hao said, will not take too long, they will form a group.


    Originally I didn''t want to fight. Now when the strong put forward it, naturally they all echoed it.


    People who can reach the controller and reach the peak have experienced everything. They can take up and let go of face problems. They will not make some wrong decisions for face.


    The first controller said, "we come from different universes and have only one purpose, but now what we want has not appeared. If we all go in, I''m afraid it will be in a mess and will only delay time. I propose that every universe has a representative and everyone can go in peacefully. How? "


    "Agree!"


    "Agree!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Short answer, all parties have one person to supervise each other, and no one is sneaky. When it was time for us, the first controller stood out.


    I''m a little worried. If I don''t go in, the advantages of ancient characters in my body will be gone. But the number one controller just said that there was one person on one side, and it must be him on our side. Now I stand out and break the rules, and there will be another chaos at that time.


    Just when I was worried, the number one controller suddenly said, "we have to add one more person besides me."


    What he said just now is everyone''s interests, which everyone wants. It needs a leader to say it, but now the number one is talking about our interests. He didn''t speak until he said something. An old man snorted coldly and said, "as a nine story power, you shouldn''t go back on your word and tease me?"


    The old man who speaks is a strong man with seven layers. I can see it.


    As soon as he stood up, several controllers of the five or six levels stood up. Everyone was angry. The first controller was also startled and hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong. I said to bring one more person because he had something important on him. After you read it, you will make a decision."


    The first controller said that without calling me, I went out by myself and released the ancient characters.


    Now there are no ancient characters on the monument, but when the monument changes, they are all there. It is estimated that they have seen the ancient characters on it.


    Just now, the first old man who stood up against it said, "I see. No wonder you can come here at the first time. It''s something related. In that case, I agree with you. "


    They are all strong people. Everyone is very careful and will not easily offend others. Moreover, no one here needs to represent anyone, and no one is qualified to represent everyone, including the number one controller.


    People took turns to express their positions and finally gave me a place.


    Han is a little worried and tells me to be careful.


    I patted her hand. All the people here are strong. No one will eavesdrop on other people''s voice, but the number one controller may not have to guard against it, so I didn''t say anything.


    But I didn''t worry much. At least we were useful to him before the creation spar came out or even came into his hands.


    In the face of the current situation, in fact, I prefer that the number one controller is not what we think, but the desire of the strong is not so easy to eliminate. He has been blocked in the ninth floor for a long time. The desire to break through can be said to be indelible.


    And the news was brought out by Su Yan. They must be more accurate than me.


    After a short discussion, the number of people was also determined. With me, there were 91 people, that is to say, only 90 parallel universes were opened this time. However, according to the old explanation, these parallel universes are one line by one. Why are so few?


    Now there are universal powers. Some may have lived for hundreds of millions of years. I''m not afraid of being laughed at, so I asked them on the spot. The old man who opposed us before had a flattering intention and took the initiative to explain to me: "we haven''t really been to the outer space, but we have also explored some. It is said that 90 parallel universes are one pole. Now we are only the controller of our pole. As for the number of poles outside, I''m afraid it''s like the stars in the universe. It''s always an unknown number. "


    Pole, a new term.


    If there are 90 cosmic poles, does that mean that there is a creation crystal in every pole?


    The question I ask now, no one can give an accurate answer. The existence of the pole is also just a guess.


    Now the old man also gave me a guess answer and said, "our guess is the same as you think. I''m afraid there is more than one creation crystal, but each pole is also independent and has no connection."


    If there is no connection, it can not be interconnected. It is a truly independent space.


    When we talked, the first controller had taken us inside.


    Although the ancient monument becomes smaller, it still looks magnificent. After the ancient characters on it disappear, it is replaced by shengsendai. Three words.


    Seeing three words, someone immediately complained, "what''s going on? Shenxiantai? Who is not a fairy among us? Who is not the overlord of the dominant side? "


    His words struck a chord and were immediately echoed.


    The first controller frowned and suddenly asked, "who ever told us that we are immortals?"


    In a short sentence, everyone was quiet.


    I don''t know others, but I was shocked by this sentence. He was right. Since our cultivation, no one, or any strange image, shows that we are immortals, whether we cross the robbery or not.


    We position ourselves as having a long life. In the end, it''s really just self promotion.


    But soon someone asked, "we are the strong, and who can position us?"


    When his words were asked, the first controller did not answer, but even the person who asked the question, everyone''s eyes looked at the immortal platform in front of him.


    Even so, someone asked, "according to your opinion, we used to flaunt ourselves? In that case, who set up the immortality platform in front of us? If we are not immortals, where are the real immortals? "


    His question made us all silent.


    Up to now, all kinds of experiences are vivid. If I say I''m not an immortal, even I don''t believe it. The important thing is, where does the stage come from? Where is the real fairy?


    If we deceive ourselves, it doesn''t mean that all the ancients deceived themselves and lived in the world they defined for themselves?


    What is in front of us subverts not only our ideas, but also an eternal system. Although this system is invisible and unrestricted, it has been branded in the hearts of all of us.


    During the debate and discussion, the number one controller said: "we are here to explore. Since it is exploration, it shows that we do not have enough cognition of this space and the world. In this case, it is understandable that anything is wrong. We don''t need to get tangled up in this matter."


    The seven layer old man also said, "since some of us are related to it, we might as well try and protect the Dharma."


    Hearing the speech, the crowd dispersed and made room for me.


    The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. I gave them a big preventive injection in advance and said: "before the ancient tablet was not manifest, there were ancient characters in my body, but now everything is different, and I don''t know the specific situation."


    The first controller said at the first time: "although you do it, the result is not what we can expect and control, but as long as you do it!"


    His words are tantamount to supporting me. Although the waist is not very straight in front of a bunch of big guys, it also saves me a lot of trouble.


    With his support, I had no worries. Thirty six ancient characters appeared in my body. Although the ancient tablet was not attractive, I still beat the ancient characters slowly.


    In the whole process, the ancient characters fly very slowly. For me, I am also afraid of getting a disappointed result.

 Chapter 724

    We are not far from the ancient characters. No matter how slow the ancient characters fly, they will arrive. When they collide, everyone opened their eyes for fear of missing any details.


    However, the ancient characters on the stone tablet are integrated, but there is no change.


    The number one controller waited for a few seconds and asked me, "do you feel anything?"


    I shook my head. After the ancient characters disappeared, the connection with me was not broken, but through that connection, I couldn''t feel anything. The place where the ancient characters are located is like a blank and vast space.


    As soon as the number one controller raised his eyebrows, the people around him also came to ask. He just answered for me and reminded me not to withdraw the ancient characters first.


    I have no intention to withdraw now, because I found that the space associated with ancient characters is really a space. Through ancient characters, I can roam in it.


    That feeling is very mysterious, like another self is in another space, but all things are only presented in the way of feeling, without a visual induction. This feeling is very much like the wandering of Taoism.


    Combined with the previous inference, we are probably not immortals. Now, am I really in taixuli?


    People outside don''t notice what I feel, and I naturally won''t say it. I hid it. I just said that the ancient characters touched something, but it took time.


    When I finished, I sat cross legged on the ground and planned to explore it. No matter what space the ancient characters touch, since it exists, it can''t be blank. There must be something in it.


    But I heard that I still needed time. Someone was restless and said, "it''s all here. Wait for a little boy to find out for us?"


    The people present are all masters, whose strength and status are beyond doubt, and they have practiced for countless years. In contrast, I have only practiced for 89 years. They can see at a glance. Now they have hesitated and began to swing after listening to the man''s words.


    The man then said, "if it''s said, it won''t make people laugh at me. You''re afraid of death. It''s okay. I''ll let the machine in. "


    Because I was immersed in the blank world connected by ancient characters, my observation of the outside world weakened. Hearing this, I knew that it was a bionic man, belonging to scientific and technological civilization.


    There are only five or six scientific and technological civilizations here, but they have an advantage. When they arrive here, the huge mecha is their mother ship. Unlike us, it is likely to carry countless armies. Moreover, they only came to bionic people, and I still stayed on the mothership. Up to now, several high-level leaders of scientific and technological civilization have been put on the line.


    Chen Hao told me before that science and technology civilization are relatively united and like alliance. Conflicts often break out with practitioners. After all, although there are different paths to the same goal, there are still many different places. Two different civilizations often blame each other. When there is no external conflict, the interior is not so harmonious.


    According to Chen Hao, in fact, in the years when we grew up, wars often broke out between scientific and technological civilization and Xiuzhen civilization in our universe. But at the level of controller, in order to maintain balance and practice is not easy, peace has always been maintained.


    So when the bionic people of scientific and technological civilization say that we are afraid of death, many people show dissatisfaction in love, but when they hear that scientific and technological civilization discharges robots, they all remain silent and wait for someone to volunteer to be a white mouse.


    Seeing everyone''s acquiescence, the bionic contacted the Mothership outside.


    Not long ago, a mecha came in. This kind of thing without vital signs depends on instructions, which is somewhat similar to the puppet of the Xiuzhen world.


    It''s not easy to make puppets. I took the guards in the temple and tried to build more guards after I completely controlled them. I found that they didn''t work. The strength of the guards can''t meet the requirements.


    Their level can be said to be useful in other circles, but it is redundant and can not play any role in dealing with the controller. However, scientific and technological civilization can be free from this restriction, because the power of robots comes from the outside and has nothing to do with the manufacturer. As long as there is a strong enough energy core, they can be strong enough.


    Now the mecha looks like a giant, only about three meters high. But the bionic man said: "this is our first mecha. The energy core in it is enough to destroy a galaxy, so its power is comparable to that of the controller."


    He said that the controllers of Xiuzhen civilization around him had unhappy faces. He was showing off that they could create controllers at any time.


    But now someone is willing to come out and be a white mouse. Naturally, people will not obstruct it, and they will not be offended if they are unhappy.


    I''m a little worried. I''m afraid that the impact of robots in scientific and technological civilization will lead to changes in the ancient monument, but what bionic humans do now is popular. Let alone the rest, the first controller also wants someone to open a gap. Even if I speak to him, he won''t stop it and can''t stop it.


    So I can only pray in my heart that their behavior will not change the current situation.


    In short, there is a collision between scientific and technological civilization and Xiuzhen civilization. In addition, they are now from different universes. If there is no ancient monument in front of them, they will fight without hesitation.


    After showing off the bionic man, although the people didn''t say anything, there was still a person in the scientific and technological civilization who said: "such a powerful puppet, the energy crystal is naturally precious, and you can''t keep making it."


    The bionic man had already let the robot pass, and stopped when he heard this. He said with a smile: "to be honest, we found a piece of ruins in the universe and got hundreds of ancient energy spars. It is precisely because of this that I am qualified to become the overlord of the universe and be transmitted here."


    What bionic people say may not be true, but without 100, I''m afraid there are a lot of them, otherwise they won''t be so extravagant. They don''t hesitate to take out an advanced robot to test.


    His words frightened the people around him. If those robots were brought in the mecha, they would undoubtedly become the strongest group here.


    All of them are making small calculations, and some may have whispered privately to win over their allies.


    The number one controller frowned slightly, but I don''t think he meant to form an alliance with others. It''s no wonder that his strength is here. As long as not everyone comes to target him, he has the greatest chance of becoming a winner in the end. There''s no need to attract allies. There will be some problems at that time.


    Bionic people show their family background, which is not only a show off, but also a deterrent.


    Seeing that everyone was lost in thought, he controlled the robot to approach the ancient monument. Five steps away, the robot''s abdomen opened and a blue light column appeared in it. After condensation, it directly shot like the ancient monument.


    I am ready to disconnect from the ancient characters at any time in case of any change, so as to protect myself.


    But after the light column entered, the huge power seemed to disappear out of thin air. The stone tablet had no change, but was the robot attacked.


    My eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and I was still watching nervously.


    Seeing that the robot has not been attacked, the onlookers have great courage. There are practitioners who break into the power enough to destroy a star. Their ideas are very simple. In the face of such a magical thing, if they want to peep into its secret, the best thing is to break his calm, and a strong force impact often leads to self-protection defense.


    But the result is still disappointing. The ancient monument is still intact, has not been damaged, and has not made any counterattack.


    After taking turns to try, they finally gave up, and I was relieved that I could calmly feel the space where the ancient characters were located.


    At this time, the number one controller said something for me: "listen to me, you can see the situation of Zhang Tong. Don''t you think it''s strange that he has grown to this level in just a few years?"


    I don''t know what he means now, but someone sneered and said, "it''s just good luck."


    The number one controller not only did not refute, but also followed his words: "yes, there is a great opportunity for him. Maybe his chance is some kind of key to open, otherwise you think, who didn''t take thousands of years to step into the controller? "


    His words caused reflection, and even I was skeptical.


    I grow up so fast. Is it really doomed? Am I really the key?


    No one will answer me now, and there will be no answer, because the number one controller is just a guess.


    Seeing that the people around him were meditating, the number one controller said, "so we should give him time. Now we come up and try it alone. It''s useless, but it''s a waste of time."


    He said here, I know I can''t hide it all. To find out the situation of ancient Chinese characters, I must have a quiet environment. To have a quiet environment, the first thing is to convince these people in front of me. So the voice of the first controller fell. I said, "when you tried just now, there was no change in the ancient tablet, but just now, I noticed that the ancient characters went to a space. At present, I haven''t found anything, but give me some time, I should find it."


    As soon as my words came out, there was an uproar all around and they were discussing. Finally, the old man with seven layers of cultivation came out and said, "but how to ensure that the information he got will be shared with us, not hidden by you?"


    At this time, the first controller said sonorously and forcefully, "I''ll guarantee, with my way."


    I didn''t expect the controller to say such a thing. I was stunned for a moment and promised that he really wanted to make it public?


    I was still thinking. The first number gave me a voice and said, "you can see the current situation. Any concealment is not a good thing for us, and we can''t enjoy it alone. Say it first and let them fight."


    After listening to him, I understood.

 Chapter 725

    The words of the bionic man from the civilization of science and technology made the first controller change his original plan. At that time, I was worried that their attempt would change the ancient monument. I didn''t think about it at a deeper level. Now, it''s not surprising that the number one controller made the decision.


    When he came, he didn''t think this situation would happen, but Su Yan, Chen Hao and he came here. Although his strength reached nine layers and was the strongest so far, here are the top beings in the parallel universe. In other words, even if they didn''t reach the peak, they may not have the ability to defeat him.


    Just now, the words of bionic man reminded him that everyone here has something hidden, but it''s us who show everything.


    To figure this out, I also support his decision. Now I can''t decide. I just stop the ancient characters and see how they negotiate later.


    The assurance of the number one controller has weight, but at some time, what has weight will become weightless.


    A strong man''s way, naturally, can''t be joked, but they all touch, climb and roll up. What haven''t they done?


    Therefore, in the face of such a guarantee, they still don''t trust it. Finally, it is decided by the vote. When I deduce, they will quit to avoid disturbing me, but two people will be left around me. They will rotate once every time to ensure fairness.


    Everyone was on the same platform and starting point. There was no objection to the proposal, so it was settled. I waited for them to discuss well before I proposed the need for Han to accompany me.


    Unknown things are a great pressure for me. When Han is around me, I will be a little calm.


    When I get to this point, many people will feel that they have completely grown up, but only I know that even the controller sometimes is afraid, worried and hesitant.


    Because we have to face things that no one has ever met. It may be a little more appropriate to say that no one has ever left records.


    Whenever I hesitate, I hope that Han can be around me, which may be related to my growth experience. In my process, Han is protecting me for half of the time. As long as she is there, my heart will be calm. Even if I face terrible things, I will not be in chaos.


    At present, the space explored by ancient characters is not terrible, but its vastness will make me have an illusion that the whole person is empty. That kind of emptiness is so empty that you feel that everything around you is illusory.


    After I asked, everyone was at a loss. Fortunately, the first controller introduced Han at the first time.


    The controller has few partners, and they don''t need them, but the relationship between me and Han hasn''t changed at all, and the things of shame remain normal.


    Both Han and I have the ability to restrain these, but we don''t want to. The harmony of yin and Yang is originally a law, and it is an important thing to maintain the relationship between husband and wife.


    People will become, and so will I. some things will change after a long time of alienation. I think the controllers present, both men and women, should have loved ones. They just give up gradually on the road of pursuing strength, but they naturally forget when there is a gap in status.


    So now when they hear that I have a wife, they are more surprised. But they were relieved to hear that Hanhe was only the cultivation of the domain master. Even the old man on the seventh floor kindly persuaded me: "the world of mortals is full of troubles, which will affect our faith."


    I smiled. Maybe everyone''s understanding is different. In my opinion, love will not affect, but make people firm. Facing the guidance of my predecessors, I smiled.


    The matter of Han''s coming in was soon finalized. Soon, the first controller came in with Han, and the first round was accompanied by a bionic man and a cultivator.


    Bionic man is a female image. According to the goddess, the controller of scientific and technological civilization behind this bionic man should also be a woman.


    When Han came over, I built a defense. For them, I can build my own private space without scruples. With number one, we should always care about his feelings.


    Aware that I blocked the surrounding air machine, Han came to me, sat down next to me, and the voice asked me, "are you all right?"


    She has been outside all the time. The number one will say about the situation here when she goes out, but she has come in, and I want her to come in again, so I''m afraid there''s something wrong.


    I simply explained, the brow of Han Han was loosened, and the breath of Tiangu armor hidden in the body was taken back. Then he gently took my hand and said, "you start. I''ll be with you. "


    I nodded, dispersed the locked air machine, and said to the two controllers guarding me: "I want to make an attempt to attach my consciousness to the ancient characters and follow in. Otherwise, I can only feel it now. Although it is also true, I will still miss something. "


    I said the general situation of the ancient monument when the first controller gave a promise. They can understand it. Now I understand what I mean as soon as I say it.


    The female bionic also politely said, "you should be careful. I envy you very much. I can always love you! "


    Han and I both smiled.


    We don''t know much about the world of science and technology, but according to our understanding, they don''t need to practice. They just have to transform their bodies for long life. I''m afraid it''s hard to say whether they have that ability after transformation. But I''m afraid the faint tone of bionic people''s speech is lost, or they don''t need it.


    They are not practitioners. They don''t need them physically, but they will still have envy in their hearts.


    I didn''t answer, but Han took the opportunity to chat with her.


    Understanding the outside universe is not a bad thing for us. It may be that there is no connection and there will be no conflict. The bionic man has said everything he can.


    I listened to the questions Han asked more and more deeply, smiled and took back my mind. The ancient characters lit up in my body and the spirit went out of the body. However, in this process, I found an interesting thing. When my spirit left the body, it swam through the lit two-story tower. When I came out, the spirit was obviously stronger than before.


    When the number one controller took the shot, I saw the mystery, and let my Zhenyuan swim in it at any time. Although it is only two layers, it will become stronger every time Zhenyuan passes through and comes out. It is also a cultivation method after stepping on the controller.


    If you follow this method, the higher the realm, the faster the speed of cultivation. It is no longer affected by talent or anything.


    All this has verified my conjecture along the way. If there is no limit, in fact, in the end, everyone can reach the controller. All they need is time, and the first to arrive stagnates. In the end, there will be no strong one.


    First, I''m afraid they just understand this meaning, coupled with the balance of the universe, they will try their best to contain us.


    Now I understand. Looking back, I will find that I have been supported by lies all the way.


    But is it full of lies above the controller? And the present ascension platform is just the beginning of the controller''s scam?


    Anyway, just like the road ahead, lies are not useless as long as they can be guided.


    When I was thinking, I calmed down a little. Finally, I isolated all the sounds outside, and the spirit began to integrate into the ancient characters.


    They all belong to me. It''s not difficult for the spirit to enter the ancient characters. The biggest problem is whether the ancient characters can bring my consciousness to that space?


    Feeling the temperature of handlebar, my Lord''s spirit quietly entered her body and lurked on the Tiangu armor. This is the back hand I left for myself. Even if there is an accident, I won''t really die.


    I don''t want people to find out. I''m afraid they''ll turn their spear on Han Hua after the accident, and if I have an accident, I don''t want Han Hua to stay here.


    Although the Tiangu armor is also my thing, it can be used. Naturally, she can feel my spirit entering, but she remained silent and still chatted with the bionic man in front of her.


    When I was ready, I took a deep breath. The ancient characters flew out and didn''t enter the monument in an instant. At the moment of entering, I felt that there was a force on the monument that wanted to forcibly beat out my spirit, but at that moment, the ancient characters glowed and forcibly saved my spirit.


    In that void, my soul began to observe through the ancient characters. As I perceived, it was a space, but it was terrible dark. Even if the spirit entered, I seemed to feel the cold emanating from that space.


    What can there be in the cold and dark world?


    With Zhenyuan in my soul, I can see the world clearly. With preparation, there are 36 ancient characters, each of which has my residual soul. I can see 36 places at the same time.


    Although this will lead to the rapid loss of real elements in my body, there is no way. It is too vast here. Even if the ancient characters fly by, I don''t know when I can find them all.


    I didn''t even think about what to do if I didn''t find anything here, that is, a space that is too empty but exists in the conscious world.


    But really at that time, it''s not me who''s worried. Everyone will follow.


    The space is vast, I can''t explore it at once, and the noumenon can''t bear it. So after a day, I will stop to have a rest.


    The second time I had a rest, two people had been in charge of me. They sat around me and didn''t take care of Han. After all, in their eyes, talking to the weak was a waste of time.


    Taking advantage of the rest, I talked to Han. I didn''t close the air machine. At the same time, I was telling them. After listening to my description, one of the controllers asked in a cold voice: how long will it last?


    I replied that he was not sure. At the same time, I found that his tone was very bad. I felt it secretly and clicked in my heart. This is the controller of the universe connected with us and fought.

 Chapter 726

    Friends gathered, no wonder Han has been very nervous, holding my hand.


    Seeing that I was wary, the controller snorted coldly and said, "don''t worry, I won''t touch you today!"


    They are aggressors, but they have suffered a great loss and can''t swallow their anger. Listen to him. He''ll fight us sooner or later. But now, he doesn''t have the courage to shoot me, but I''m a little worried. He opened his mouth and said, "the world is very big. At present, there is no discovery. I don''t know when I will find something. Maybe there is nothing in it. Maybe there will be a new discovery tomorrow. But I''m easily decadent when I''m distracted! "


    Soft threat, I hope it can be effective, otherwise he will attack Han here. Afterwards, people will not show up at all. If we show up here, we may have no chance with the opportunity in front of us.


    Of course, at that stage, he will not have the opportunity. I believe he can think of these, but Han is more important to me than anyone and things, and there can be no mistakes.


    Another controller heard what I said and promised, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt your husband and wife here!"


    The controller of the universe connected to us also snorted coldly and declared again, "I said, here, I won''t touch you and your wife."


    He added Han this time, and I''m relieved.


    After the breath adjustment, I contacted the ancient characters again, and most of my consciousness entered the ancient characters again and continued to drift in the dark nothingness.


    As I said, maybe tomorrow, maybe a long, long time. In fact, just like my guess, a month later, I still didn''t make any progress, but this time I changed to Su Dong and another strong man in the universe to protect us.


    During the break, we had a chat and described the specific situation again.


    After listening, Su Dong just comforted me and said, "keep trying. Only when you come to the end can you know success or failure."


    At the end, I don''t know what year and month, and although my soul is divided into 36, each covering millions of kilometers, this distance is a huge number, but when it comes to space, in the face of this nothingness, it is still a drop in the ocean.


    However, now that the strong powers of the parallel universe have arrived here, the edge of our universe should also settle down. I don''t have to worry. When it comes to our cultivation, sitting for ten thousand years is just a flick of the finger.


    Han Dan hasn''t been neglected during this period of time. She has been practicing all the time. Moreover, several female controllers can talk to her better. They also give her advice during the conversation and make rapid progress.


    I don''t worry at the beginning now, and I have my own time to rest. I have a rest for almost seven or eight days. My supervisor has nothing to say.


    During the conversation, I asked about the outside situation.


    I explored nothingness inside, and people outside were not idle. They began to explore this continent. Su Dong said: "this land is also very vast, and is it a sphere? According to our experience, it is artificially shaped."


    When the earth regenerates, we all see it with our own eyes. However, the man in Sudong contains other information. I''m a little surprised. If the land under my feet is built by someone or his residual strength, who has such great ability?


    No one could answer such a question, and I didn''t ask. Su Dong took the initiative to tell me about the four holy beasts. Mountains, rivers and earth emerged. The four holy beasts guarded one side respectively. What they had to do was three things: first, to find the reincarnated person of the virtual soul, and second, to understand this land. The third nature is the four holy beasts.


    Su Dong said: "the power of the four holy beasts is still very strong, but several of their top strongmen forcibly open the outer defense. Inside, there is the inner pill of the holy beast. The energy contained in it is too strong for them to get close. But the first controller speculated that the inner alchemy is like an egg. As long as we find the right power, we can give birth to the four holy beasts. "


    At the last few words, Sudong gave me a hint. I know he''s talking about a spell. It seems that the first controller didn''t say anything about the four elephant array.


    After introducing the four holy beasts, Su Dong said those empty souls. Before he started talking, his eyebrows wrinkled unnaturally. Obviously, the situation was not so optimistic.


    Sure enough, Su Dong said, "the virtual soul is not weak. The reincarnation under the blessing of that force has been seen positively. There are more than 50 controllers. We haven''t arrived in half of the places, but those places have a strong breath. If we take the balance, I''m afraid the number of their controllers is about the same as ours. "


    When I heard this, I also fell into meditation and said, "the balance can be broken, but I don''t understand why the virtual soul reincarnates at this time, and it is as strong as us. Are they here to wait for reincarnation and then grab the last chance with us? If so, will they be behind the scenes? "


    I just asked Chen Hao a simple question and gave him a direction. After all, there are more than 80 controllers outside and they are all strong ones. Naturally, they talk more than me, but Su Dong can''t tell me everything. He can only pick the key points.


    Su Dong said: "what you said earlier is true. They are indeed here to rob things from us, but they are not behind the scenes. According to some clues we found, we can basically conclude that they are the souls of people who have been here and died. Create people here, imprison them and wait for reincarnation. "


    When Su Dong said this, he was silent and said, "if they guessed correctly, they, like us, were not trapped here, but died on the road of exploration. Zhang Tong, the next road is not as simple as we think. It can be said that it is difficult to take a step. If we don''t pay attention, we will be the next batch of virtual souls. We may be imprisoned here for countless years, and then wait until the next batch of people come here, and we will get a second chance. "


    I heaved a sigh. If this is the case, I''m afraid what I''m doing now is just the beginning.


    Seeing that I was in a low mood, Han said, "don''t be afraid. Even if I die, I will accompany you. At that time, we may be twins!"


    Su Dong and another controller were amused by Han''s words. The man had been listening to us. At this time, he sighed: "fight with heaven and earth. The future is bleak! "


    I smiled and relaxed a lot. I chatted a little. Su Dong told Han he had something to give her. They went to the side alone and built a small world.


    Now the situation is stable, Chen Hao and they can come to me, but they can''t stay too long. They have established some trust with each other. Su Dong wants to talk to Han, and the other controller doesn''t interfere or insight.


    I saw that Han gave Su Dong a drop of soul blood, and then Su Dong passed something to Han with his divine soul. Then Su Dong left in a hurry. Han returned to me and whispered, "my brother, I''m going to wake up."


    When she said this, her face was filled with a happy smile.


    I feel happy for him from the bottom of my heart. I just think of my relatives and Zhang Xu. In addition to Tianshi mansion, I also have those peers of Lanyu, lanyue, Ji family and Jiang family.


    Those familiar figures either died in the catastrophe of the great wilderness or went away one by one under the perennial campaign.


    Now the only people left are cangxue, Zhen Kun, Li Zhengke, yuhuatian, Wang pangzi, Wu De and Chen Hao.


    If you go on, how many people will be left in the end? Even if I stood at the peak, at that time, all that remained was loneliness.


    I don''t want han to see that I feel bad and don''t show it. All hidden in my heart. But Han has been unable to peep into my heart, but she can see my emotions from my most subtle expression. After all, she knows me too well. Watched me grow up.


    Han Peng gently squeezed my hand and comforted me, saying, "don''t think too much. The controller has the ability to reverse time and space. When it''s calm, they can all come back."


    I nodded and put it aside all the time, because there is no calm environment. In the current troubled times, I''m afraid the outcome after they come back is only a reincarnation. We might as well let them do this.


    I kneaded Han''s hand, my heart was full of hope, and the spirit entered again.


    When I came out, I explored almost as much space as our universe, but even so, I still didn''t find anything.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a young man standing in front of me, and when I came out, he seemed to be sitting on the lotus.


    I think there are only Su Yan, Su Dong and Su Xiaobai in the world who can make Han Hu so close to him. It was only after the creation that the appearance of Su Xiaobai changed, unlike when we just got him out of the underworld.


    Seeing me open my eyes, Su Xiaobai quickly bowed down and shouted, "brother-in-law!"


    I''m a little embarrassed. He doesn''t know how old he is. However, on the way to practice, age is no longer important, but I still keep some thoughts of the pure spirit world. Stunned, I answered uneasily.


    As soon as she saw it, she giggled and pinched my hand. Secretly gave me a white look.


    I vomited and felt uncomfortable to communicate with Su Xiaobai. Looking back, it seemed that Su Xiaobai was the one who supervised me this time, but his cultivation didn''t reach the controller, but the other person was not the controller. He couldn''t help asking, "is something happening outside?"


    Bai Qinyue, my mother-in-law, looks like a cultured woman. Su Xiaobai is also very polite. She bows every time she answers, and then speaks.


    I saw him salute all the time. I thought it was impolite to sit. I wanted to stand up, but I was held by Han.


    Su Xiaobai said, "there was an accident outside. Just the day before yesterday, the reincarnation of the virtual soul began to attack. They wanted to occupy this place and clashed with us. Now the controllers are fighting outside."


    Sure enough, the one who should come came.

 Chapter 727

    The controllers are out, so it can be seen that the situation is not very good.


    Su Xiaobai said: "in just three days, conflicts have occurred dozens of times. We have no advantage because they are out of control and tens of millions of domain owners. At the moment, we can only rely on the temple to defend. "


    The domain master is cannon fodder in front of the controller. But if there is a controller in the cannon fodder, the situation is different. Once you go out and are surrounded, you will be killed if you are careless.


    I asked, "what about people with scientific and technological civilization? What about their mecha army? "


    Su Xiaobai said: "that''s their inside information. It''s impossible to take it out. At present, there are more than 2000 mecha, but scientific and technological civilization is now planning to build factories here to manufacture unmanned mecha."


    The productivity of scientific and technological civilization is terrible, but if they want to build here, they need a lot of materials. Now they are trapped in it. It''s not easy to get materials.


    But anyway, it''s good to stick to it. I told Su Xiaobai, "go out and tell them that I will speed up as much as possible."


    My reply is just a appeasement. I''m fast. Even if I can explore all the places I explored before in two days, it''s useless.


    When I finished, I didn''t delay. I adjusted Chunlei breathing method for several hours and entered nothingness again.


    Eight days later, my blood gas dried up, but the world was still cold and dark. I feel a little desperate. I think if I go on like this, I will never find out.


    Moreover, after the divine consciousness controlled the body this time, I saw five or six controllers meditating around. They didn''t come to monitor me, because the blood gas on several people was unstable and obviously seriously injured.


    Su Xiaobai and the previous domain master are still guarding me. I hurriedly asked, "are Chen Hao and fat Wang okay? Did they fight? "


    It''s not a big regiment now. When our number is at a disadvantage, they will be watched by others. It''s very dangerous.


    Seeing that I was worried, Su Xiaobai hurriedly said, "brother-in-law, you don''t have to worry. Chen Hao and Wang pangzi didn''t fight, but were responsible for some scheduling and logistics. Several predecessors were seriously injured because the unmanned detector of scientific and technological civilization found metal the day before yesterday. We made a counterattack and obtained some materials."


    I listened to the hanging heart before I fell. At this time, several controllers of breath regulation here asked, "Taoist friends, have you found anything?"


    I shook my head. Even I was worried. My sadness was directly shown on my face. At their time, I looked up and saw the steel barrier hundreds of kilometers high. I couldn''t see the outside. I could only perceive it with divine consciousness. I found that the huge mecha that originally flew outside of the scientific and technological civilization had fallen down, and their size could not be reduced, but could be changed. Now it covers tens of thousands of kilometers and stands upright in the sky, forming a temporary fortress.


    If it had not been for the strong vitality protection after the change, the few of us now would have been dwarfed by guarding such a fortress. Even give each other a chance.


    But when they created the mecha, they had thought of this possibility. After the change, the reminder was slightly reduced, and the defense firepower was also very strong. With the help of the controller, it became a huge temporary fortress, surrounded the whole temple, leaving only the void above the head.


    I took back my divine sense and breathed a sigh of relief. With such a fortress and materials, we will grow bigger and bigger like a snowball.


    I just thought of this, suddenly the void trembled, and the whole fortress was shaking.


    At first, I was a little surprised, but I soon calmed down. The part of several mecha falling on the ground covered tens of thousands of kilometers. It was unlikely to be shaken when the controller was on guard.


    And a few seconds after the vibration, I noticed the power of the four holy beasts. It can be seen that there were changes in the four holy beasts around this space.


    Several strong people who adjusted their breath were also alarmed. Regardless of their injuries, they took off at the first time.


    There was no distance between the ancient characters and me. I got up quickly and took the Han to the fortress overhead.


    Hundreds of kilometers high, a natural lookout, and half of the controllers are here at this time. I just appeared. Someone was surprised and said, "Zhang Tong, how did you come out?"


    I said, "I can keep in touch with my ancient characters at any time. In it, I just want to have a stable environment. Now come out and have a look."


    The man didn''t say anything after getting the answer. He pointed to the distance and said, "just now there was an energy explosion in the place where the four holy beasts are located. It seems that there are four spaces."


    Now, needless to say, I can see that four huge space cracks appear on the distant skyline, and just more than 20000 kilometers away, I can see countless people taking off and checking.


    Who should be the living beings after the reincarnation of the virtual soul? No less than 50 million people by visual inspection. When Su Dong told me at the beginning, he only said 10 million. It is estimated that he was afraid of me and deliberately said less.


    Now we can say that we have completely fallen into passivity. Unless we can move as a whole, it is risky to go out.


    The four huge space-time cracks, like the wounds of the stars, have occupied each one. However, the cracks have not stabilized yet, but during the time we came up, the strong reincarnated souls outside have begun to pass over there. As long as the cracks are stable, they will go in for the first time.


    The world has changed, and there will be no conflict in a short time. The defense is handed over to the giant mecha of scientific and technological civilization, and the peripheral controllers have flown back one after another. You have to ask me when you see me. After all, my exploration is the focus.


    In the back, I didn''t wait to ask, but I took the initiative to say it.


    The first controller and Su Yan and Su Dong came back last. Tiannv piloted the spacecraft, and Chen Hao and they followed.


    When Chen Hao just fell down, I sent a message to scold the heavenly daughter and Chen Hao, asking them not to follow in the future, but to stay in the fortress.


    It''s not suitable to say these words in public now. Chen Hao and tiannv just nodded at me. No more. The number one controller fell next to me and said, "we may have been too impatient before. I''m afraid the space suddenly opened now will be related to how to open shengsendai. We can''t give up."


    As soon as his words came out, everyone was a little worried. The strong man of the seventh floor said, "if we want to act together, we need a commander. Otherwise, we don''t have so much time to quarrel. Nothing can be done. "


    Everyone felt that what the old man in the seven level realm said was reasonable and began to discuss who would command.


    No. 1 seems to have no intention of fighting for it, just watching. Those present are the strong ones. They feel that listening to others will damage their face. There is no result for a moment.


    I didn''t want to intervene, but I''m afraid there will be no results in ten days and a half months. I couldn''t help but stand up and say, "gentlemen, listen to me."


    I am the controller, but I can become the king of the universe. The lowest level is the four levels. I don''t let go of the power of hidden meridians. I''m still at the bottom of it.


    But now, it happens that little people like me are popular.


    Everyone was quiet. I said, "as the elder said just now, we may have taken a detour, so it''s meaningless for me to do anything, but my ancient words will always stay inside, and it won''t affect me to do things outside. Our top priority now is to get there as soon as possible, even if we can''t get into all four cracks, but we have to occupy at least one, otherwise the whole tribe will be in their hands and we will be passive. I know that your predecessors do not want to be led by others. So I dare to introduce myself. I''ll arrange the next thing. "


    I''m a junior. In their hearts, I can''t get into their eyes. Listen to me, they also think it''s only temporary and won''t feel anything.


    Now I''m not implicit, euphemistic. But I believe they all understand.


    But the controller on the seventh floor said at the first time, "your proposal is good, but how can we trust you to arrange it properly?"


    Before I could answer, the cosmic controller who had fought with us stood up and said, "I believe him because I have suffered losses in his hands."


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t expect that the controller would take the initiative to speak for me, and his words were the most persuasive. Of course, with one word, people won''t believe it. The controller briefly said before and after the event. After listening to the seven story old man, he took the initiative to say, "since Zhang tongxiaoyou has this ability, I am willing to believe it."


    The number one controller also said, "I agree." As soon as the two giants spoke, the rest agreed.


    If it''s handled quickly, I want to go now. But to lead a group of controllers is not to say yes. If some problems are not clarified, they will be muddled by the time.


    I continued: "since you all believe me, I''ll simply say it. In case of emergency, I said it. I hope you will fulfill it immediately. When it comes to negotiation, you predecessors have only the right to propose, but I will make the final decision. As long as I decide, the discussion will be terminated immediately, and all that remains is performance. "


    What I am saying now is the most basic thing in a group. They know better than me. I hope they are unwilling to do so


    After that, there was no one around.


    I sighed in my heart. If I can''t get an answer, I can''t command. I believe no one can.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, no one answered. I wanted to say that if I didn''t answer, it would be the default, but I think it''s too tired to pull myself into the vortex. Prepare them to do whatever they want.


    But just then, the number one controller said, "since it should be, I don''t object."


    The first controller made a statement, and the remaining talents made their respective statements. They are all top-level strongmen and will fulfill what they say. Of course, I should also pay attention to some details. For example, Su Xiaobai told me about the scientific and technological civilization. I can''t touch their bottom line. If I ordered them to take out all mecha to fight, they certainly wouldn''t implement it.


    I was promised to let the scientific and technological civilization jointly start the mecha at the first time and drive towards the crack directly opposite to the crack where the virtual soul reincarnator went, that is, the direction of the green dragon.

 Chapter 728

    On the way, I quickly made a deployment. With 90 controllers and the people they brought, we also have about 200 controllers and more than 1000 domain owners.


    I haven''t touched the foundation of scientific and technological civilization, but the mecha has turned into a fortress. If there is a real battle in the city, I believe the internal mecha won''t be hidden. But I still deployed defense on the way.


    I haven''t come out recently and don''t know much about mecha fortress, so I asked everyone''s opinions on defense, and finally made a half deployment according to the defense made in recent days.


    Seeing that I reduced the number of defense controllers by half, and then the controllers who didn''t go out were idle, the controllers of scientific and technological civilization immediately opposed it.


    According to the previous agreement, I can completely ignore such opposition, but the agreement is only a verbal word. It is the controller bionic man who asks questions and questions. People have built such a shelter with their own mecha under our feet. I have to pay attention to it.


    I pointed to the Western rosefinch position behind me and said to the four controllers of scientific and technological civilization: "we are running counter to each other now. They focus on the cracks in the rosefinch position and will not catch up in a short time, so we are safe."


    The situation is very obvious. I can see it when I say it. The controller of scientific and technological civilization is entirely to vent his dissatisfaction. After all, we pay so much, but we don''t protect the mecha.


    After listening to me, they didn''t continue to make trouble. We walked half the way. When we stood at a high place, we could see that the strong man of the reincarnation of the virtual soul had reached the rosefinch position.


    The number of their strong is equal to ours, and a few more can''t change anything. Although there are tens of millions of cannon fodder, they can''t be scattered too much.


    Seeing that they had reached the rosefinch position, some controllers couldn''t hold their breath. They stood up and said, "we should go to the South now. This can save time, otherwise they will find out the next one and absolutely occupy the next one. At that time, we will be less than them."


    The first controller speculated that the emergence of the four cracks was probably related to shengsendai. No matter how many people they occupied, they couldn''t get together in the end. At that time, it is unlikely to win or lose. We have to negotiate. As long as we enter the negotiation, the effect of controlling one is the same as that of controlling three, and has no impact on the final result.


    But on the way, I thought of another possibility. If the power is an opportunity to improve, we only control one. At that time, we will be completely in a weak position. It is equivalent to giving up the ascending Sendai to them. I''m afraid we can''t save our lives at that time.


    And my speculation is likely to happen. After all, there must be an opportunity to break the balance under the balance. Now there are four cracks, that is, four things that can change the balance.


    When I said what I thought, even the number one controller changed his face and asked me how to do the best now.


    I constructed a map of four directions in my mind. In fact, I was not too surprised in terms of distance. Now we go a little far because we used to be close to the West. As a result, the strong ones of virtual soul reincarnation in the past, we give way and go a little far. But we are now at the center point. It can be said that the distance in either direction is the same.


    Chen Hao is paying attention to the situation in the West and told me that the virtual soul reincarnation is still waiting because the crack is not stable. I''m a little relieved to hear that. I''m behind, but the gap is not too big.


    I thought about it and made arrangements. Together with the defensive controllers, we have a total of 210 controllers. I asked Su Yan to take 100 people to the white tiger position.


    Then let the elder on the seventh floor take 100 people to the Xuanwu position.


    In this way, there are only ten controllers left in the fortress. In fact, only six of us can directly fight the four controllers of scientific and technological civilization that have been planed and transformed into a fortress.


    After listening to my arrangement, Su Dong asked with some concern, "Zhang Tong, it''s too dangerous for you to go to Qinglong."


    I said: "we have the number one master, and in our current position, the virtual soul reincarnation is the farthest from the green dragon position. They can''t attack directly. If they really attack, you can quickly join us, and their attack will inevitably disperse. If they encounter us, they just want to die. As long as there are a lot of losses, they will undoubtedly lose. I believe their command will not fail to see it. "


    After listening to me, the number one controller smiled and said, "Zhang Tong makes sense. In this case, we hope they are really scattered."


    I smiled. His idea won''t come true.


    I said again: "both the white tiger and the Xuanwu elders should pay attention. We don''t need to get them all. If we are attacked and have great differences in strength, we can delay if we can delay. If we can''t delay, we should support one side according to the situation. Under such constraints, when they are deploying and distributing, we have all entered the crack. If they all enter the crack, try to avoid the conflict as much as possible. Don''t rush out. At that time, mutual inductance should be soul blood, and they will directly meet wave by wave in the crack. "


    We''ll play it by ear.


    If the whole plan is detailed, it will take a lot of time. And there is no need to elaborate. All the people present are understanding people. When I put it forward, they already know what to do.


    In a short distribution, the three people divided into three waves and flew in one direction.


    On the fortress, there are only the first controller, me and the other four controllers. As for the domain leader, I didn''t arrange any tasks this time. I asked them to stay in the fortress. But they were also given a mission. We were on the way. Some metal will be detected and just let them collect it.


    After all, the fortress flying and the manufacturing of scientific and technological civilization did not stop. The base was under the high platform. There are already hundreds of drones busy.


    In a few days, it will become a beehive. A large number of mecha appeared.


    The collection task is led by Chen Hao and Wang pangzi, accompanied by a mecha comparable to the domain master, which can detect a wide range of geological structures.


    The speed of the mecha can reach the limit. It has a device to break the air and completely ignores the atmospheric resistance. Even so, we spent 15 days. At this time, the virtual soul reincarnator in the crack on the other side of the rosefinch has gone in.


    We have no spare time, but the mecha is too big to enter the crack, so they can only stay. I let the four controllers of scientific and technological civilization communicate with people from all parties themselves, and they will come back as soon as there is a problem.


    The previous is only speculation, and it is a matter of a short time, but we don''t know how long it will take to enter the crack. If we come out only a month or so, the virtual soul reincarnator will definitely hit here.


    But it''s impossible not to enter the crack. The four bionic people naturally have a bad face, just to take the overall situation into account, they can''t help it.


    In fact, leaving them alone, if the virtual soul reincarnation really fight, they may not lose if they resist with all their strength. Don''t forget, there was a bionic man who said that they had hundreds of controller mecha.


    The number one controller saw my little trick and asked me when he entered the crack: "if the virtual soul really comes, do you want them to consume a wave?"


    My plan is this. After all, the forces present pose the greatest threat to us is scientific and technological civilization. If he doesn''t show his cards, I''m afraid I haven''t thought of it yet. If you have this opportunity now, you will not miss it.


    But the number one asked me this at this time, as if


    When the words reached my throat, I stopped and said, "focus on the overall situation. Of course, we can''t consume them, otherwise we will suffer a great loss against the virtual soul controller in the future."


    The number one controller nodded and was not talking.


    I''m sure he''s testing me. If I really admit that I''m using Yin moves, he won''t have to be wary of me everywhere in the future?


    The crack is a space with light, but there is no earth, and the space is not large. You can see a palace in the middle at a glance.


    My guess has come true. It is likely that there is an opportunity here, and it will be fully displayed when I come in. It can be said that there is no need to waste any time.


    But if we can succeed in a short time, our plan to take three will fail, but even if I can''t get three, it''s no problem to take two. There''s no time for the virtual soul reincarnator to adjust.


    As soon as I wanted to release the cosmic rune, the Rune of the first controller spread out and covered the whole space. The next second I said, "there are no creatures in it. Let''s go directly to the hall."


    The void shook. The number one directly pierced the void and took us to the outside of the palace.


    Conflicts will break out outside at any time. Chen Hao and Wang pangzi stay outside, but I don''t trust Han. They are all with me. After walking around the palace, I found a gate with a sign saying: East Palace.


    When we stepped on the door to enter, the internal area of the palace was small, surrounded by relief dragon pictures, lifelike. There were nine in total.


    Although the dragon is a Xingyu creature, Carving Dragons and painting phoenixes has always been the symbol of the Qingling world. Seeing these reliefs now gives me a sense of intimacy.


    However, it is far away from the Qingling world, and the ancient immortals in the Qingling world do not have this ability. Perhaps it is the particularity of the dragon family that makes them have such a status.


    There is a gold casting platform in the middle of the hall, which is bright and eye-catching. On the platform, there is a broken scroll floating.


    With a slight shake of the first controller''s body, a virtual shadow came out of his body, approached the scroll and reached for it.


    But at the moment of touching, his virtual shadow was scattered and turned into a blood mist, and he seemed to touch some array. The Golden Dragon on the four wall reliefs twisted and seemed to take off.


    The nine claws of the golden dragon are already the top strength of the dragon family. Their strength is not weak, but if they are only nine dragons, we can deal with them. But when the Golden Dragon creeps, the hall is still full of another force, which is the power of the green dragon, not the power of the shadow, but the power from the inner alchemy.


    As soon as the first controller''s face changed, he hurriedly pulled us out.

 Chapter 729

    When we retreated outside, the golden dragon breath and green dragon breath in the hall calmed down. The first controller looked gloomy and said, "it seems that we are all frogs at the bottom of the well. We thought we had a sky, but we didn''t think there was someone above our heads."


    Now everyone can see that it was definitely deployed here. A controller on my left said, "I''m afraid the people deployed here are the so-called immortals. But since there are real immortals, why have we never heard of them? "


    The No. 1 controller said: "I may have heard of it, but everyone in the universe sits on the sidelines and thinks he is the strongest, and hasn''t thought about it seriously."


    We all looked at him in amazement, because his words were not simple complaints. Seeing us looking at him, the number one controller told a story of the past.


    About 10000 years ago, he had reached the peak. On the day when the ninth floor was lit, the controllers of the universe gathered in his domain to celebrate, but when they drank and complimented each other, a light entered his domain and hung overhead.


    When the first controller said this, his tone became very dignified and said: "at that time, I felt that someone was peeping at me in the light. With the idea at that time, he had stepped on the peak and dominated the whole universe. He was probably a few strong people hidden outside, so he fought back. As a result, my strength sank into the sea. When I remembered going up against the light, the light disappeared and never appeared. At that time, all the people celebrating said that it was probably caused by the curfews outside, which didn''t matter. I don''t want to spoil everyone''s fun at the celebration. Just ignore it. Later, Su Yan and Su Dong rose up with a group of people. They all blamed them for what happened at the beginning, so I let it go. "


    I didn''t expect to have this secret. I can only say that the time when Han''s parents rose was too coincidental. But I also captured some valuable information. From the words of the number one controller, I can hear that the time in the universe is scattered.


    Time is scattered, which proves that time reversal is feasible.


    The first controller then said, "the light at that time seems to have something to do with here."


    It appeared ten thousand years ago, but we never saw it. From the words of the first controller, they not only did not contact us, but also did not interfere in our affairs.


    The problem comes back to the front, and the former controller continues to say, "what about the current situation? We can''t break it at all. Are we going out to cooperate with other people? "


    Although we went to three places as soon as we came up and put the virtual soul reincarnation in a passive situation, if this is the case and our strength is not enough to resist, my plan is to lift a stone and hit ourselves in the foot.


    The number one controller said: "it''s just a waste of time to leave now, and there are 100 people on each side. The leader''s controller is not a straw bag and will find a way. We''re going to have a look. "


    It has to be said that after seeing some things here, the edges and corners of all controllers have been smoothed, otherwise the first controller will not say the words of sitting still and watching the sky.


    Now I just said to have a look, and I brought us. It shows that he has realized that with his own strength, he can''t do anything here.


    He understands this truth, or the current situation, may not be a bad thing for us. At least he is already cooperating when he speaks about us.


    But the current cooperation will not be the final cooperation.


    The situation is changeable. I''ve experienced too much. What the general trend has contributed to is not eternal. When the virtual soul controller is solved, it will be our own chaos. Finally, if someone else wins, it will have nothing to do with us. But if our universe wins, there will be another battle with him.


    I''m not sure now. I asked the number one controller, "let''s try?"


    The first controller looked at Han and asked, "can your wife fight?"


    Han has an ancient armor and a blood blade. With a recent breakthrough, it is comparable to the controller, but I still don''t want her to take risks, but before I refuse, Han stood up and said, "I can!"


    The first controller then said, "just seven people, let''s form a seven star array. If the Seven Star array is useless, we don''t need to toss."


    He said, passing on all the essence of the array to us. Han Han occupies Fuyao and I occupy Kaiyang. It''s all the controllers. It''s just a little deduction. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with Han, but it''s obviously unnecessary to worry. Han''s wisdom exceeds us too much. Fully competent.


    The Seven Star array is constructed. The number one controller occupies the first star. As soon as the seven people enter, they open the array and instantly build a starry sky in it. The whole starry sky and the seven stars shine. Our forces form each other. In this way, the power of the number one controller can help us. The overall strength has been improved by several levels.


    When we stayed for more than ten seconds, golden auspicious clouds appeared in the void, followed by nine golden dragons flying across the sky and hitting the seven stars.


    At first, I was worried that Han could not support it, but now seven people are connected, and I don''t worry anymore. The three in Kowloon jumped directly at the number one controller, and the rest one by one.


    The array is just for us to share, we can use it, but we still have to fight against the Golden Dragon. At the moment when the Golden Dragon jumped into my starry sky, Tiandao boxing smashed out crazily. Touched the starry sky and shook, but the golden dragon was also hit and stopped.


    Strength is not strong.


    The first controller also said, "don''t keep your hand. Solve it in five minutes, and the green dragon will be born."


    The dragon soul turns into a form. It''s not the virtual shadow of the holy beast. If there is Kowloon assistance next to it, we can''t defeat it at all.


    Thinking of this, I shouted angrily, and the Haotian mirror appeared. Its light directly lit up the seven stars through the array. I didn''t intend to use the power of the source core. But at this time, the first number gave me a voice and said, "don''t keep it, use the source core."


    I listened without hesitation. The source was released. The light of our starry sky suddenly brightened more than ten times, and the golden dragon was suppressed and weakened.


    Although the power of the first controller was divided by us, he was still the first to succeed. Jinlong was directly broken up by him.


    The next second, he transferred all his power to our starry sky. His power was pulled away by the array and instantly fell to only supreme power.


    At this time, Han Peng sent a message to me and said, "Tong Tong, killing him now is the best chance."


    I noticed that the power of the number one controller fell. At that moment, I also had such an idea. Even if he wanted to take it back, his strength would be the same as me at most under the control of the array. He could not break the array in an instant. Han Peng and I could kill in an instant.


    But this idea only appeared for a moment, and then I pressed it down.


    He can make such a decision. If I make a move at this time, I can''t justify going outside. Importantly, without him, our universe has no chance of winning.


    I said back to Han, the power of the number one controller entered the body, and Tiandao boxing also changed. When it was played, there were not 36 changes, and the power was greatly strengthened.


    The Golden Dragon roared. After being punched, his body began to relax, as if to disappear.


    When I was ready to shoot, the light of Haotian mirror suddenly converged, and the seven channels became one in an instant. When it was illuminated, a huge original Rune appeared, and the Golden Dragon virtual shadow collapsed directly before it stabilized.


    Haotian mirror was not under my control just now, but suddenly I converged. However, I still caught a unique force that interfered with Haotian mirror. And the source of power is the number one controller.


    My eyebrows jumped wildly. Fortunately, I didn''t have evil thoughts just now. He gave us his power, but in this array, Haotian mirror can control it at will. It can be seen that


    Haotian mirror suddenly disappeared, and they noticed it, but we didn''t show surprise and were very calm.


    To kill two golden dragons, I intend to spread the Haotian mirror, but the number one controller said: "they are assigned my power and won''t lose in a short time. You don''t have to worry about it all. You can kill it one by one.


    Indeed, I''m not the number one controller. My power is scattered and can''t give them too much bonus. It''s better to directly take charge of Haotian mirror and kill them one by one.


    There is a strong man between Han and me, but I didn''t choose to help him. Instead, I turned Haotian mirror and directly locked the Golden Dragon in Han star sky through the array.


    But now the golden dragon is on guard. When the light shines on, it immediately leaves the light column and sends out a roar. The dragon gate behind him appears and flies towards the Han again.


    I quickly turned the Haotian realm and built a cage with the cosmic Rune to trap the dragon in it, but when I met the dragon gate, my cosmic Rune collapsed.


    Stupid!


    I scolded myself that I should use ancient Chinese characters for the first time, but now it''s too late. Seeing that the Golden Dragon could not be stopped, I could only protect the Han with the light of Haotian mirror. Under the impact, the original Rune flickered, and the giant Dragon flew out at once. At this time, the handlebar shot, and hundreds of thousands of Zhen patterns flew out of the blood blade. The golden dragon, which was still twisting, was instantly restrained.


    Seeing this, I quickly turned the Haotian mirror. Under the superposition of the original Rune pattern and the town pattern, the Golden Dragon''s instant capital tax.


    Han Dan and I entered the space of the other four people for the first time. I still want to leave some foundation in front. After all, everything is exposed, which is not conducive to the back.


    The number one controller didn''t expose his strength, but it was a little selfish and didn''t stop Jinlong at the first time.


    If it were not for the ancient armor and the first blessing, I would really make a big mistake.


    Therefore, when I shot, I made no reservation. The ancient word Haotian mirror shot at the same time. It has the first power. We are all equal to six layers of cultivation, and Jinlong can''t bear it.


    But they are only cannon fodder. It is the revived green dragon soul.


    Almost when we dealt with the golden dragon, the seven stars were broken by a powerful force at the same time. The huge green dragon stirred the world and tore apart the space built by the controller, but there was still a space outside.


    Only this space belongs to Qinglong.

 Chapter 730

    The green dragon soul revived. The space opened up by the first controller was unbearable, and the seven stars collapsed. This was unexpected, but it is obviously impossible to quit now.


    Losing the blessing of the controller, Han became the most dangerous one. The other five people met the green dragon when he dived, but I shrank back and protected the Han for the first time.


    My choice was right. As soon as I protected the Han, Haotian mirror had no time to sacrifice, and the terrible green dragon tail swept over.


    At this time, the number one controller is like a big day. He can''t see his real body. His scattered power is around hundreds of thousands of kilometers to resist the head of the green dragon.


    The other four were swept out when they met face to face.


    The Haotian mirror just opened when the green dragon and the dragon tail came, but it can only protect me and Han at this time.


    Under the huge impact, Haotian mirror made a click. If it didn''t contain a trace of original power, I''m afraid it would explode directly.


    After all, the cultivation of Haotian God is only the controller. His life magic weapon and the strongest power can''t surpass him too much.


    Haotian mirror took a blow, which gave me and Han a breathing time.


    At this time, cracks have appeared in the power field of the first controller in the void under the impact of the green dragon. If he can''t hold it and the green dragon falls, none of the six of us can hold it. This is the field of the green dragon, which is equivalent to a cage. It''s impossible to escape.


    The array in the crack is a dead place. Once it is opened, there is only life and death.


    The four people swept away also realized the seriousness of the situation. After stabilizing their breath, they rushed to help at the first time.


    As soon as I stretched out my hand, Haotian mirror restored the appearance of this mirror, and opened the space inside to pull the Han into it.


    At the same time, I collected the ancient armor, the blood in my body overlapped, the hidden power emerged, forcibly lit the three-story tower and stepped into the five-story realm.


    Han he gave me the blood blade at the last moment. Of course, I know the power of the Su family''s blood blade, but I still remember how Chen Hao used it. It''s estimated that he can''t exert much power in my hand.


    But now I can only hold it in my hand.


    Haotian mirror was put away by me, because if the space is opened or broken in battle, the Han will be in danger.


    I can''t take the risk.


    I stepped into the air and fell down. On the way, a small wooden axe swept through the ancient characters and swept them out. The power of mountains and seas broke the void, and the crack formed a huge dark curtain, flying madly towards the green dragon.


    But a few kilometers away, the crack stopped, and the strength of the green dragon stabilized the void, making my strength unable to enter.


    The ancient characters twinkle, and thirty-six complete arrays are arranged. I read the mantra and want to move. Maybe it can make the green dragon bow down.


    However, when the array rotates, the four images emerge, and the void crack closes instantly. It is pinched by a powerful force, which makes me have no ability to resist.


    Seeing this scene, my face turned white. Before I could take back the array, 36 ancient characters burst open in an instant. The power was not released towards the green dragon, but rushed towards me. I just met it and was involved in it in an instant.


    The power of terror turned the surrounding air into an invincible weapon. The totem on the Tiangu armor emerged. After holding on for a few seconds, the totem on it became dim, and the original smooth armor was full of cutting marks.


    Before the strongest impact came, I hurried to block the small wooden axe in front. Almost at the moment of collision, the small wooden axe made a buzzing sound, and all the star sky pictures above were displayed to form a vast star universe, which converged the power of exploding the ancient characters.


    Self defeating did not frighten me. What frightened me was that the ancient characters had become the power of the green dragon, and the things burned in the spine turned against themselves.


    I thought I was the key, but now it seems that the idea is ridiculous at this time.


    The first time I took back the ancient words flying around me, just let it light up in my spine. Only in this way can I maintain my cultivation and not be affected at the same time.


    I''ve broken my arm because of the restriction of ancient characters. After all, I haven''t learned any magic powers and talents because of the limitation of physique. I push my own skill.


    Skill deduction is not as simple as thought. When it comes to the cultivation of the controller, not all skills can be useful. If you want to perform a skill that surpasses your accomplishments, it will last for thousands of years at least and thousands of years at most.


    But I didn''t do it. The most important thing is what Han Wuqi and Haotian said, but I haven''t fully understood it up to now. At present, I''m in danger, and the strength difference is too big, so it''s not an opportunity to try.


    Qinglong has noticed my existence. The dragon head is still fighting. The five controllers of the first number are still fighting, but the dragon tail is directly drawn towards me.


    The body of the dragon soul is extremely huge. Even the tail of the dragon is like a planet strung together and bumps directly at me.


    In a hurry, I pulled the bleeding blade and directly plunged it into the palm of my hand. When I pulled it out, the blood blade soared, the light extended for tens of kilometers, and the blood blade itself was several kilometers long.


    The important thing is that at the moment when the blood blade is pulled away, the wound in my palm heals. It is completely different from Chen Hao. It can be seen that my blood can use the blood blade to perfectly stimulate its power.


    Stunned for half a second, I also reflected that the Tiangu armor Han that recognized me as the main can be used. It''s not surprising that my blood can be recognized by the Su family''s blood blade.


    It is likely that our relationship between husband and wife, heaven and earth, yin and Yang, are linked. This is the way of nature.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t think too much. The blood blade cleaved against the dragon''s tail, and the terrible Zhenwen flew out crazily, covering the whole star. The blood blade was like a red line, directly cutting like the dragon''s tail. With the help of Zhenwen, it directly broke the defense circle of the green dragon, and the blood blade cleaved heavily on the green dragon.


    For a time, the space shook, and a mysterious force appeared on the green dragon. At that moment, the blood blade was about to collapse, and the surrounding light was directly broken to expose the blade.


    With one blow, the power of the blood blade was exhausted and immediately returned to normal. It was only a few inches in my hand.


    At this time, a controller in the direction of the dragon''s head flew upside down. In the air, he saw his virtual shadow explode, his body blood sprinkled into the air, half of his body was broken, and the wound was extremely frightening.


    At this time, the first controller suddenly sent a message to me and said, "Zhang Tong, the green dragon depends on the noumenon, and its power is special. Against it, any technique is useless and can only rely on the power of the body."


    Fight with your own body?


    Isn''t that faster?


    But we have too much time to think. The green dragon''s tail sweeps over, and my body is like a grain of dust in front of it. At the moment of collision, my empty body became apparent and I hit out with a fierce fist.


    In the Lingqiao, the power went crazy through the five storey tower and was strengthened dozens of times when it came out. But even so, when it collided with the green dragon, the virtual body became dim and almost collapsed. The body had been subjected to unprecedented power, and opened its mouth and sprayed blood.


    The dim virtual body was blessed with blood and solidified again. At the same time, the first controller approached me with the rest of the controllers, but there was a huge dragon head with them.


    Compared with the dragon tail, the dragon head is bigger and more powerful. At the moment of impact, the strength defense of the six people collapsed, and the injury on the previously seriously injured controller has not been completely repaired. Now it bears such a huge impact force that the wound explodes again and flesh and blood fly everywhere.


    The controller was seriously injured so easily that I was completely discouraged and wanted to discuss how to leave with the number one controller. We can''t get the things in the temple.


    But just then the number one controller said, "Zhang Tong, you are ready. We send you to the dragon''s head. If we want to kill it, we can only go to its back. "


    I also thought of what the first controller said before. The green dragon depends on the impact of its body. As long as it gets on the dragon''s back, it will curb its talents.


    It''s just that Qinglong''s defense is so strong that it''s hard to get close for several kilometers.


    However, the number one controller transmitted the voice at this time. I didn''t refute it, but prepared for the dragon head at the first time. Almost at the same time as the voice fell, the eyebrows of the number one controller glowed, and the tower in the Lingqiao flew out. His law and power hovered like thousands of swimming dragons and directly impacted the green dragon.


    The other controllers also released the tower in the spirit body.


    You know, something that is closely related to their lives. If something goes wrong, it is likely to be cut off directly, leaving only a body.


    The number one controller shouted angrily, and his body soared. Without manifesting his virtual body, he directly raised his body by tens of feet and punched out with five towers.


    I originally wanted to wait for them to break the gap and fight, so as not to bump into them and fail to break the defense. At that time, I will be the one who will die, but it is desperate to see them rush out. If they miss the opportunity because of their hesitation, they may die in vain.


    Moreover, the current situation is one prosperity and one loss. Seeing that I was about to contact, I didn''t hesitate to follow up.


    When the first controller tower collided with Qinglong, ten thousand feet of golden light was released from it, but for one second, a crack appeared on the tower.


    But the No. 1 controller didn''t take care of it. He punched out a punch, the void was sunken, the green dragon roared, his huge body retreated, and there were cracks in his strong defense.


    At this time, the tower columns of the four controllers also arrived, cooperated with the number one controller, and directly hit the past. The seriously injured strong person, the tower column was dim, exploded directly in the next second, and others took off in the void. The huge force field scattered in an instant, and the body fell straight.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, and the blood blade activated again. The Zhenwen covered dozens of kilometers around. I couldn''t see a list of veins. At this time, I was like a compressed planet. At the moment of explosion, I would release terrible power.


    One person fell, but the tower of several people and their action finally made a gap in the defense of the green dragon. And I have been extremely close, but close to the latter, a powerful force still pushes me away.

 Chapter 731

    The first controller is maintaining his tower at this time. Seeing that I can''t get close, he punches again, loses stable strength, and the crack on his tower becomes larger.


    But his punch pushed me straight in.


    But when I was close to the crack, the green dragon roared and all the scales on his back stood up, trying to block the gap.


    It was only a few seconds before I could go in. As soon as I gritted my teeth and gave up my own defense, the Zhenwen burst open in an instant, and the powerful forces dispersed and forcibly stabilized the closed gap.


    For a moment, I had entered and stepped on the back of the dragon, but what came to my face was countless dragon scales. Without the protection of Zhenwen, all the Dragon scales hit the Tiangu armor.


    This suit of armor handed down from ancient times finally came to the end of its life and collapsed. But even so, it still used its last strength to protect my body.


    Prick!


    Pangu flags could not bear it first. They fell apart and floated to the void. I wanted to collect them, but I couldn''t do it.


    Although I killed the gold matrix of the immortal starworm, the matrix is still there. Now I have lost Tiangu armor. How can I kill it in the future?


    But my life is no longer guaranteed. I think those are superfluous.


    The dragon''s back is a dangerous place. The dragon scale that looks like a turtle''s shell is extremely sharp. The Pangu flag is destroyed. The Tiangu armor can''t last long. While it hasn''t completely broken, I release the Zhenwen again to resist the flying shot of the scale armor and fly towards the dragon''s head.


    At the dragon''s neck, the Tiangu armor also came to an end and completely disintegrated from me. The connected hybrid also suddenly collapsed and completely turned into fragments. Like the Pangu flag, it had no time to pick it up. When it met the protective power of the green dragon, it was directly destroyed into powder.


    I didn''t look back and wanted to fly before. The blood splashed on my body. A dragon scale flew over my shoulder and brought up a piece of flesh and blood. The wound was not big, but a unique force directly entered my body to invade my spiritual orifices, and the whole body seemed to be torn.


    In a hurry, I dare not use ancient characters. If I use them, I''m afraid the whole body will have to explode from the spine in a moment. Without any thinking, I put the blood blade into the palm of my hand with my backhand.


    The blood blade sensed that there was an external force invading my body. It didn''t suck blood. The town pattern spread and entered my body by itself.


    Pooh!


    Another dragon scale flew in, right in the back of the brain. The spirit shook. The whole brain was buzzing and almost couldn''t stand stably. But just when the dragon scale pierced into the bone, my body recast countless times finally played a role and blocked the dragon scale, but the huge impact directly drove me hundreds of kilometers.


    But this time, it helped me. After landing, I struggled to get up and pulled out the dragon scale at the back of my head with my backhand, otherwise the power on it had been invading. When I looked up, I found that I had reached the position of dragon head.


    At this time, the strange force in the body was also suppressed by Zhenwen and expelled. It seems that the Zhenwen of the Su family is indeed unique. As long as it is equal strength, it can hardly escape its suppression.


    At the dragon''s head, the dragon scale is not flying, but the green dragon moves and shakes his head constantly.


    Its head is no less than a big star. I use the noumenon. Falling on it is like a piece of dust, which can be completely ignored. However, as soon as its head shakes, the inertia generated is very terrible. Even if it is a grain of dust, it can be dropped to the edge of the universe.


    I shook my legs with a certain force. The whole man was fixed on it like a wooden stake. I pulled the bleeding blade with my backhand and poked directly at the dragon''s head.


    The blood blade was extremely sharp. When it touched the green dragon''s skin, it directly disappeared into the dragon''s head. At the same time, the blood gas was released, and the blood blade soared for several kilometers.


    The green dragon roared and shook harder. I annoyed him, but I couldn''t give him a fatal blow. I exerted my strength again. The last three inches of the hilt of the blood blade didn''t go in, but I still couldn''t.


    The number one controller saw that I had arrived at the dragon head and had backed out, just to contain me.


    One of the five people died, and there were only four people outside. They were seriously injured and could not play a great role.


    The defense of the green dragon is only the strongest in the periphery. When it comes to the body of the dragon soul, it has little power. I took out a small wooden axe and cut it for several times. There was no movement. Compared with the blood blade, it seemed a little dull. Moreover, the armor and Pangu flag collapsed, which affected its power and could not break the skin of the green dragon.


    Helpless, I can only open the Haotian mirror and call out the Han. When she came out, she was completely unstable and almost thrown out. Fortunately, I was ready to hold her in my arms.


    Han Peng took a look, and I heard it for the first time. She also had an understanding of the situation under her eyes.


    Now, if the blood blade pulls a knife horizontally, it will take at least 100 kilometers to be fatal. As long as I move, my body can''t be stable at all. I''m afraid that one or two hundred meters will have to be thrown out. If I want to come up at that time, it''s a fool''s dream. The only way is to lengthen the blood blade. As long as the blade of blood blade breaks through 50 kilometers, it can directly cause fatal damage to Qinglong.


    The distance of 50 kilometers is very small in our eyes, but the blood blade is only 45 kilometers long, which is equivalent to a ten fold increase.


    After hearing what I said, Han Peng hurriedly said, "to increase the blood blade, we can only suck blood, but we have to increase it to more than 50 kilometers, our blood..."


    I didn''t wait for Han to finish. I hurried to force out the blood in my body. Each drop was as vast as the sea, but the blood blade absorbed it, which was as vast as the sea. I can understand that it can burst out such power. Naturally, it needs external blessing.


    Han Peng saw that I shot directly and forced out the blood essence. Their blood essence was continuously injected and absorbed from the handle. When I held it, I could clearly feel the slow growth of the blood blade.


    Any inch pierced into the body of the green dragon, and it was still the core head. In a rage, its shaking power was more crazy. I had to stop for a while to stabilize my body.


    Han Hua continued to inject blood, but when the blood blade grew to 20 meters, she couldn''t hold it.


    She still wanted to insist. I grabbed her hand and cut off the blood. Then let her recover and inject blood essence alternately.


    But even so, it is still five kilometers away from the fatal part of the green dragon. At this time, the Han and my body have completely dried up, and the signs of life are weakening. If it continues, we can''t stabilize our body in the end.


    Han he raised his hand and wanted to inject blood essence, but I held him and said, "I''m detonating the Zhenwen in his body now to see if I can kill him with one blow."


    "It''s too risky. If Zhenwen is absorbed by the power in his body, everything we do will be in vain." Han Dan said to earn his hand and inject blood again.


    I stopped and said, "I''ll detonate the rune pattern. You are the blood of the Su family. The Zhenwen will be more powerful if it is detonated in your hand."


    I said, don''t let Han Peng open his mouth, hold her hand and press it on the blood blade. At the same time, another meridian and purple heart appear in my body. They completely overlap with my meridian and heart at this time. It can be said that there is no distinction after fusion, and all forces can be used by me.


    But when necessary, it can still be separated. There is still a small amount of essence blood in the virtual pulse. I''m afraid my body will wither after forcing it out. At that time, even if there is blood gas injection, it can''t be recovered.


    In other words, the consequence of what I do is to abandon the flesh directly. But the outcome of Han is the same. I''d rather destroy my body than let her bear this pain and crisis.


    With the massive loss of blood, I began to feel cold, and the cosmic runes under my feet were not stable, as if I would be thrown out at any time.


    However, the last increased distance of the blood blade had penetrated into the fatal part of the green dragon. After the fierce struggle, it began to lack power, and the power of shaking the head began to weaken.


    The strength of the green dragon weakened, and the number one controller was not idle. He launched an attack again and directly broke through near the green dragon body. The attack can reach the green dragon''s body and cause the most direct injury. It''s still impossible to kill, but it depends on us in the end.


    I can feel the weakness of the green dragon, and the blood blade is so close, but this is enough to destroy all my flesh.


    But at this time, I had no choice. I made up my mind. I suddenly stopped my heartbeat. When I beat again, the last blood essence was squeezed out. However, just when the blood essence was about to be absorbed by the blood blade, Han opened my hand. Before I could react, the power of the blood blade suddenly exploded, and the blood blade that released the power suddenly became smaller and received it in her hand. At the same time, she exhausted her last strength and took me to the outside.


    Roar!


    The roar of the green dragon directly shook the sky, and the dragon''s head shook and hit us. At such a close distance, as long as we are hit, Hanhe and I will die.


    The number one controller wants to rescue, but the distance is too far, it''s too late.


    I sighed. Han Peng didn''t want me to run out of blood. He urged Zhenwen in advance. Looking at the appearance of Qinglong, I''m afraid it''s not fatal. Zhenwen has been dissolved.


    The distance between the faucet and us is getting larger and larger. Finally, we can only see the body figure gradually enlarged in its pupils. I didn''t blame Han, and I can''t blame, but our road is over.


    If you can''t resist, you can only bear it. I used my last strength to hold Han.


    At the beginning, she was still flying out desperately. When she found that she couldn''t be faster than the green dragon, Han also stopped. They turned back and looked at the falling of the dragon''s head.


    At the moment of impact, Han Peng still hugged me in her arms. At this time, what she wanted was to protect me.


    I didn''t turn around to protect her, but quietly enjoy the feeling of being loved. It seems that I was a child again.


    I began to think in my mind. As a result, after several seconds, I didn''t see the faucet fall. Then I opened my eyes and saw that the huge green dragon was crumbling, where it was cracked, and the endless town patterns were dancing.


    The green dragon is not real. It has no blood. It is just broken into pieces of cyan, filled with the whole space.

 Chapter 732

    The green dragon crumbled, its space was unstable, and began to crumble. The number one controller came over and asked me, "are you okay?"


    I thought about killing him. I''m afraid he also had such an idea. Although he didn''t need this method to kill with his strength, he said it was okay at the first time, urged the last blood essence and forced himself to look like it was okay.


    Han Han is really weak. Without Tiangu armor, she is not as strong as domain master. In order to prevent accidents, I opened Haotian mirror for the first time and sent her in.


    The loss of blood essence can be recovered as long as the breath is adjusted.


    Seeing the green dragon space crumbling, the first controller sighed, waved his hand, and a dark light fell on us, instantly moving out of the space.


    Independent space, unless you go in, you can''t see it at all. When we came out, the nine dragons on the wall of the hall were dim, and the fragments had floated up and suspended on the platform.


    The green dragon space is doomed to collapse and become nothingness, and Tiangu armor and the dead controller will also become nothingness with it, and there will be nowhere to find.


    I feel a little lost when I lose the Tiangu armor. The important thing is to find that the ancient characters are not the key, but will be controlled by the four holy beasts, which makes me lose confidence in the road behind me.


    After a short sigh, I raised my hand and stuffed several pills into my mouth, running Chunlei breathing method to supplement the blood gas lost in my body.


    The number one controller didn''t say anything. After all, one or two people died in one action, which is inevitable. Under the conflict, the dead are either the weak or the unlucky.


    If we can survive, it will prove that we have not been eliminated and can continue to move forward.


    After a little observation, the first controller suddenly said, "Zhang Tong, go and get the remnant and leave it in your hand for the time being."


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what he meant. I found that the ancient characters were driven by the four holy beasts. I wasn''t afraid of my peeking to get benefits, or


    The first controller said, "you are the leader. You keep things. They will hand them over at that time. Otherwise, they will occupy each other, just like they didn''t get it! "


    As soon as I heard this, it suddenly occurred to me that he was afraid of being scattered and concentrated with me. It will be much more convenient for him in the future.


    I didn''t trust at the beginning. Now naturally, I won''t think of good places, and people are selfish. I believe that he won''t give up and we won''t give up the opportunity of shenxiantai.


    In fact, there is no difference between good and bad. Some are just strong and weak. Now that we are in a weak position, we naturally want to think of him a little worse.


    But it is undeniable that if he gets benefits, the life of the universe will be much more sad than we get.


    We are selfish, but at least we will not blindly satisfy our selfishness.


    This may be the only difference between good and evil.


    After looking at the fragmented script, I was still a little afraid. My blood gas was exhausted and the ancient characters could not be urged. I was just trying to show him that if there was power on the fragmented script, I could easily be killed.


    But the arrow was on the line and had to be sent. I took a breath secretly and could only gamble. The green dragon soul was defeated and Kowloon was destroyed. We reasonably passed the test and should be able to get the fragments.


    When my hand was about to touch, I stopped a little and found that there was no power on it. Then I stretched out my hand and grabbed it in my hand.


    Starting with the fragmented script, the light on it will dim. What appears on the broken and old book is something like a map, but only part of it.


    The other controller wanted to watch. I hesitated and handed it over.


    He touched the scroll and said, "this thing looks like human skin, but a heavenly human skin, immortal forever. The picture above is likely to be complete only when four pieces are spliced together! "


    I didn''t feel the human skin, but I thought of four pieces when I got them. It''s just that for so many years, I''ve developed the habit of not talking too much with people I don''t trust.


    The three checked in turn. When they finally handed it to the number one, he shook his head and signaled not to look.


    I''m not surprised. He contributed the most in the battle, and there were cracks on the tower column. I''m afraid it''s not easy to repair, but at least he is also a strong man on the ninth floor. He retains the most strength. It''s estimated that he has seen everything before the book is taken down.


    Finally, the controller handed it back to me, sighed and said, "it costs a lot. I hope it can be useful."


    The first controller said: "it''s worth paying a high price to get it, otherwise it will fall into the hands of the virtual soul reincarnation. At that time, we can only fight and more people will die!"


    I agree with him. Now we have a piece, at least we have a bargaining chip. Now I just hope that what I finally get is not unique, so that I can really avoid a fierce battle.


    When we got the things, we returned without too long delay.


    Outside, the dragon soul of Qinglong is still there. It can be seen that we didn''t kill him completely. But the crack began to close when we came out and disappeared completely.


    I looked back, and the crack on the other side of the rosefinch had been closed. Only the cracks in the direction of white tiger and Xuanwu are still open.


    I''ve been unstable since I came out, but here, I''m not afraid of the first shot, and I can see that he doesn''t mean it. So I sat cross legged for the first time, but I didn''t forget to ask the controller of scientific and technological civilization how long we went in and how long the rosefinch crack was closed.


    Time is not perceived here, especially in that unique space. For a moment, I''m afraid it''s thousands of years outside.


    Of course, if we want to build that kind of space, we can''t do it in one sentence. Even if we do it, we have to spend a lot of energy and time.


    And things involving space and time are the most complex and difficult.


    After the main engine a came down, the controller of scientific and technological civilization did not dare to show up, and the bionic man took it back, but he could hear us clearly no matter where we spoke in the fortress.


    I replied, "you went in for seven days. The rosefinch was closed six days ago. The UAV monitored that they went in the direction of the white tiger."


    After listening to the mixed blood left by the controller of the white tiger direction, I crushed the golden light and directly integrated it into the spiritual orifices. Through the residual souls inside, I gave him the order to retreat and let them meet in the Xuanwu.


    The first controller said, "we''re going to support now. It''s estimated that there''s still time."


    I shook my head and said, "it''s not a matter of time, but the people who built this space didn''t intend to let one party get more than two pieces. We can''t help much with our state now. Even if there is no conflict, I''m afraid some of their 100 people will be seriously injured when dealing with the white tiger. At that time, the virtual soul reincarnation only needs to try their best to kill us in the Xuanwu crack. Now the only way is to separate the two pieces. If someone is seriously injured on both sides, the balance will be in a stable state. "


    After listening to my explanation, the first controller took a breath of air conditioning. Obviously, he didn''t expect this. He just wanted to get as many papers as possible.


    But every time we take a paper, our strength will decline. If we get three, I''m afraid we can only be slaughtered.


    When he agreed, the other controllers naturally wouldn''t say anything else. The fortress rose up and flew in the direction of Xuanwu. Su Yan, after receiving my message, they will give up the white tiger and come as soon as possible.


    In the past, I didn''t think about anything else, but focused on adjusting my breath. I was the weakest. But now I am the one who recovers the fastest. Looking at the controllers, they hurt the towers in the soul, and they can''t recover completely every month or two.


    However, just as we were about to arrive, the crack in the basalt was closed. It can be seen that the seven layer old man has succeeded. Three days later, the fortress fell outside the Xuanwu holy soul, and the seven story old man brought people up.


    I gave them a hundred, but now only seventy-nine have returned, and eleven have been lost. Half of the serious injuries are exactly the same as what I think. If you are forcibly taking the scroll of the white tiger crack, you will finally help the virtual soul controller.


    Fifteen days later, Su Yan''s people also came back. They read two volumes and asked me what I planned to do next.


    I have recovered, and the Han has recovered, but the rest still need time. And then we have to contact the virtual soul reincarnator. There is no need to avoid it.


    So he ordered: "we''ll build a defense here. In recent days, all the uninjured controllers have gone out to find special materials as much as possible. We need a lot of mecha, even cannon fodder. The injured heal themselves and wait for the virtual soul controller to come. "


    Because they avoided a disaster accurately, they convinced me a lot. No longer object to my decision.


    Twenty days later, the army of virtual soul reincarnators arrived. It was still the same as I thought. Most of them were injured and did not dare to take the lead in initiating conflict.


    I began to send people over to show kindness. At first, I could only shout in the air on the fortress. After shouting for several days, we finally agreed on a time and place for the first negotiation between the two sides.


    For such negotiations, people are worried for fear that any party will suddenly make a move. Finally, it was agreed that only two people could participate. On our side, I''ll go with the first controller.


    There are two eight story strong men from their side, which can be said to be equal.


    The people behind all sides were afraid of problems. They all gathered behind and were ready to fight.


    But the negotiation was very harmonious. I evaluated the stone tablet and explored myself into space. Frankly, if the map is useful, it will not be useful here, but only in that space.


    So there''s no need for us to fight here.


    At that time, they also stated that what I said was reasonable, but after the meeting, only they understood the specific ideas. I dare not judge by what I see.


    But before that, our goal has not been set, and it is only a delaying measure.


    Now if we want to persuade each other, we must first decide our own problems. People''s opinions are different and need to be discussed.


    As soon as we got together to discuss, the scene became chaotic.

 Chapter 733

    They are all controllers. Everyone can''t lose face. As a result, they just took turns to speak in two days.


    However, I also heard a general idea. There are still two main views. Some people want to continue fighting. Now relax. When our strong ones recover, we will start fighting when the mecha is built. Another part of people advocate entering the stone tablet space together. After all, it is too vast. I searched it for several months and didn''t find it. At that time, there will be many people and great power.


    As for other voices, they are all in a mess. They just want to show their face and publish them. As a result, they are just a waste of time and useless.


    I simply let everyone rest for a day. Fortunately, the virtual soul reincarnation is estimated to be in the same impasse, but they are more urgent than us, because now every day they stay, scientific and technological civilization can produce tens of thousands of mecha. Although it is cannon fodder, the power of cannon fodder has been greatly amplified in the battle in which the strong occupy a few.


    On the third day, I gathered the people together again, but before the discussion began, I directly said: "today, there are only two issues to be discussed. Those who agree to cooperate and enter the stone tablet space with the virtual soul reincarnation stand on my left hand. The one who agrees to go to war and forcibly seize two volumes of remnant pictures stands on my right. "


    At first, some people hesitated, but soon the number one controller took the lead and stood on the left. As soon as he took the lead, everyone stood in line. At the beginning, there were few people on my right hand. After all, under the leadership of the number one, all the people who made the choice agreed to talk.


    But just then, Su Yan and Su Dong stood to my right.


    Han Han was beside me, and his hands trembled with nervousness. She knows that my Lord and I are more willing. It can be seen from my speech the day before yesterday. Now his father and uncle are on the opposite side of me. Naturally, she is a little nervous.


    But I think this is normal, because it is under discussion now, and Su Yan and Su Dong have experienced too many things. It can be said that they have fought all the way up to now. They don''t dare to believe in cooperation. At the beginning, it was a helpless move to cooperate with the controller to fight against the parallel universe. Now the virtual soul controller has the same strength as us, and they naturally won''t agree.


    However, it''s not easy for everyone to get here, and it''s hard. At that time, people will die. At least half of those present will disappear completely. In the face of such an outcome, not everyone is not afraid of death with Su Yan and Su Dong. So in the end, only more than 50 people agreed to fight.


    We now have less than 200 people in control. In contrast, the voice of opposition is much weaker.


    I saw that everyone divided them and chose their own wishes. Then I said, "now all parties elect a representative. It depends on the accomplishments, and vote from the four people with the highest accomplishments in the team. "


    On the anti war side, the strength of the number one controller stands out from the crowd, and those who have no suspense are elected. Su Yan, Su Dong and another top five were nominated. It took more than ten minutes to finally elect Su Yan. It is estimated that other controllers also know my relationship with them. After all, Hanhe is almost inseparable from me. They have been used to Hanhe by my side.


    After the election, I asked the others to step down and listen, and then asked the first controller and Su Yan to express their views.


    Su Yan has good reasons. No cooperation is perfect under the interests.


    However, the reason of the controller represents the voice of most people, that is, to avoid unnecessary casualties as much as possible. Maybe in the past, there will be no need to face the war caused by competition.


    The words of the number one controller made me change a lot about him. However, some precautions fall into the heart and are difficult to eliminate. And now is not the time to eliminate it.


    The current discussion has reduced the uproar and saved time. The number one controller and Su Yan tried their best to persuade each other.


    Moreover, this kind of thing can not be voted directly. All the people present are controllers. They are very stubborn and have no enough reason to force them. In the end, something big will happen.


    The debate lasted until the afternoon. The virtual soul reincarnator sent messengers. Although it was only a domain master and cannon fodder level, it was good enough to send someone over.


    I personally received Su Yan and the first controller to continue the debate. Their debate should not only convince each other, but also convince the people present.


    Han Han followed me out to receive him. The domain leader was terrified. For him, he really entered the wolf''s nest. It was easy to kill him. He was strong willed and could not hide his fear on his face.


    I chatted with him about the discussion a few days ago, which alleviated his tension. He remembered the purpose of coming this time, hurriedly took out a post from him and said: "our adults have made a proposal to agree to cooperate, and wrote the specific terms in it. We specially asked the villain to bring it. After adults have seen it, they can interview our adults again."


    Instead of opening it immediately, I nodded and politely asked someone to arrange for him to go down and have a rest. The messenger was sweating nervously. He dared to rest there and hurried to say goodbye to me.


    Because I prefer peace in my heart, I personally sent people out of the fort with Han. First, let the other party''s people see it and show our attitude. Second, I was worried about killing people on the way without long eyes. It''s really a big trouble then. Don''t talk about it.


    I opened the post after seeing off the people.


    There are only three above. The first is that they are willing to give up 50 million troops, and only 208 controllers enter the stone tablet.


    The first one shows sincerity and also exposes the number of their strong, but we can estimate this number without saying.


    The second is to sign a soul deed. This one is a little for me... After all, my strength can''t beat everyone. Unless everyone signs it, I''ll hang a sword on my head.


    Third, before entering the stone tablet space, the map is still separated. When we got inside, we gathered together to watch. After that, we still kept them separately.


    Three, each is not too much. And the only one against them is still disadvantageous. The other two, even if I put them forward, will also be written.


    I took the post, followed han to return to the scene of the debate again, temporarily interrupted the first controller and Su Yan, took out the post and read out the three conditions of the virtual soul controller.


    Now I can''t stand on either side. After reading, I just let them make another choice. As a result, the number of people on Su Yan''s side decreased by 20, leaving more than 30 people, half of whom were hesitating.


    Su Dong said at this time, I don''t think it''s necessary to talk anymore. If the other 208 people fight, half of you present will say goodbye. I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t want to die like this until now.


    Su Dong''s words stunned me. After that, Su Dong directly stood on the side of the controller, leaving 30 people looking at each other and thinking about Su Dong''s words.


    After all, some words you think of will soon be pressed down by your inner stubbornness and courage, but if you say them from others'' mouths, they will always remain and echo through your ears, and the effect is better.


    Only now did I react. Su Dong and Su Yan deliberately passed, and then took the lead to solve the problem in a short time.


    Of course, this is just my guess. I can''t say how to be specific, and naturally I won''t ask.


    As soon as Su Dong passed, the rest of the people walked over after hesitation. There was only one voice. Now there is only one voice. Seeing no one behind him, Su Yan stood up embarrassed and said, "it seems that I have no choice. In that case, let''s end it as soon as possible! "


    As a result, not only I was relieved, but everyone was relieved.


    I immediately put forward the matter of signing the soul contract. Not only did I dare not, but also the first controller dared not stand up alone.


    After all, there were more than 190 controllers from different universes. Before that, everyone was a maverick. Anyone who had a problem would suffer if he signed the soul contract.


    Therefore, it took no time to negotiate this matter. They all agreed to sign it collectively. We agreed, and the rest is communication.


    Virtual soul reincarnation retreats, we are not aggressive, and both sides talk with a cooperative attitude, and things are going very smoothly.


    It took two days to finalize the contract. At that time, when signing, one on each side, starting from the strong, so that we are not afraid of trouble from the people behind.


    Everyone agreed that things were done smoothly, and they were all finalized on the fifth day.


    Our mecha army and their 50 million troops left, flying in one direction and away from the ancient monument.


    The remaining more than 200 strong people, with the restriction of soul contract, are not afraid of being started and go to the ancient monument together.


    On the way, I told them my experiences of exploring ancient monuments and shared them with them. Then discuss how to get in.


    If only my ancient characters can bring the spirit into, everything we do is useless, but since we get four volumes of fragments, as long as it is related to the ancient monument, it should change.


    Otherwise, it will prove that the map we got is not the map in the ancient monument. We have to search again.


    A few days later, a group of people appeared in the temple.


    I explored the ancient monument, but there was not much change. I still couldn''t enter it.


    The fragments on our side are all in my hand. I subconsciously took them out. As a result, I came into contact with the outside. The fragments began to shine and countless lines emerged.


    Seeing the change of the volume text, the virtual soul reincarnation also hurried to take out the fragments. The fragments of the four volumes were collected, and the above map was projected into the void to form a three-dimensional map.


    There are fairy sounds, and all animals run on the earth, which is very peaceful.


    "Is that the real fairyland?"


    The number one controller couldn''t help asking.


    The world in the picture is not magnificent. After all, we have seen a world more magnificent than this all the way, but the harmony inside is something we have never experienced.

 Chapter 734

    The scene in the picture stunned everyone present. I know I''m just walking on the road of false immortals. I feel the breath of real immortals in front of me. My heart beats faster as the former controller and the top power in the universe.


    I hurriedly warned, "it''s still the beginning. Don''t lose yourself and perform according to the contract."


    My sound pulled them back from their fanatical longing. The pictures constructed in the fragments continued to enlarge, and the holy souls of the four holy beasts scattered around released their strength again, which was stronger than what we met in the crack this time.


    The four breath turned into streamer. The speed broke through the speed of light, directly passed through the void, and appeared outside the temple the next second. Gathered over the ancient monument, a powerful force fell down.


    The crowd retreated in a hurry. At the moment we retreated, the ancient words on the ancient monument reappeared, forming a streamer, constantly rushed to the top of the ancient monument, and then scattered to form a huge golden ball of light.


    The power of the four holy beasts converged in an instant, and the golden light ball opened again. At this time, the four ancient scrolls completed their mission, and the empty picture gradually faded and fell out.


    There are maps on the scrolls. No one wants to. Seeing that there was going to be a struggle, I shouted, "take back their own, don''t fight."


    However, my roar had no effect, and this one was not written into the soul deed.


    The virtual soul reincarnation is the first to rob the ancient scroll that belongs to us. You''re about to get it. The first controller angrily shot, and a streamer fell from the sky, blocking the controller who reached out.


    The man was completely crazy and was attacked by the number one controller. He turned his head and punched him.


    He is only a five-tier cultivation, and the first controller is a nine tier cultivation. If the first controller had not been merciful just now, he could have cut off his hand.


    Now seeing the opponent fighting back, the number one controller snorted coldly and punched out with the same punch.


    With a simple punch, both of them released their strength without reservation. They realized that the power coming from their face was much stronger than themselves. The five layer controller was surprised and wanted to retreat. However, it was too late at this time.


    Bang.


    The sound of impact was not loud, but a visible cyclone exploded, and the body of the five layer controller burst into golden light. Countless cracks appeared on his body. The next second, the whole body exploded directly.


    When the number one controller shot, Su Yan and Su Dong also shot. They worked together to kill one person.


    And after the controller died here, he didn''t even leave the law.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning and killed the vision caused by the controller. It''s gone here. That is to say, in this space, the controller is not the kind of existence that can hook the universe.


    When the conflict broke out, I didn''t participate, and the people around me didn''t do anything. I just watched. The place where the battle broke out was the place where the volume fell.


    In less than a minute, two people were beheaded on our side and three on the opposite side.


    Finally, Su Yan got two ancient scrolls and returned. He didn''t rob them. When the first controller saw that Su Yan got our paper, he also returned.


    They don''t want to, but dare not. They are all top strong people. If they do, I''m afraid those who wait and see will do it in an instant. Even the nine layer strong people can''t bear the attack of hundreds of controllers in an instant.


    The papers were handed to each other, but they lost five strong people for no reason.


    I sighed and said, "why, why bother! Even if all the papers are in the hands of one person, they have to be opened in the end according to the contract. "


    The emergence of Xianlu made the controller shake his mind. Just now, it was an instinctive move. Now calm down and look at the dead companions. They are all afraid for a while.


    But there is no time to say too much. The light ball on the ancient monument has dispersed, and there is a heaven and earth in it, which is exactly the same as the strange image shown in the ancient scroll.


    It''s the entrance to the real fairyland.


    I felt the breath coming out of the gap, and the whole person was refreshed. For a second, I couldn''t help but go over, but I was pulled by the handlebar, fiercely returned to my mind, and found that a controller couldn''t help flying over. As a result, the entrance was still unstable and turned into fly ash at the moment.


    It seems that Han is not bewitched and is very sober. I understand at once that the breath in it only bewitches the controller, and the low cultivation is completely out of control.


    In just a few seconds, 20 or 30 controllers were killed by the golden turbulence at the entrance. Seeing that the number one controller also walked towards the entrance with no God in his eyes, I quickly shouted, and the law overflowed and woke the people up.


    But at this time, the entrance also stabilized. The first controller looked scared, looked at the entrance and said, "let''s go in?"


    The entrance is stable, and the rest is to go in naturally. But now I have a concern that I''m afraid Han can''t go in.


    My leader''s title is only useful in the front, and now it has lost its function. When the first controller asked me, the virtual soul reincarnator and our controller began to enter.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply, the first controller was also waiting. First, they wanted to listen to my opinions. Second, everyone came together and wanted to go in together. Moreover, the volume was in Su Yan''s hand, which had no impact sooner or later.


    I said my worries. The number one controller looked back at Han Han and said, "you can let her try first!"


    Han also nodded and asked me to protect his Dharma.


    I took a deep breath and accompanied han to approach carefully. However, before reaching the entrance, I just entered the scope of the hall. I could go in myself, but Han was rejected by a force.


    I hurried back and tried to let Han into Haotian mirror. As a result, I couldn''t even go in with Haotian mirror.


    Su Yan and Su Dong also came over and asked me, "what''s going on?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "you can''t get into cultivation without a controller." Then I looked at fat Wang, and he said, "I''ll try!"


    As a result, Wang pangzi had the same situation, but he released the heavenly demon body. I attacked it several times. He forcibly broke through his cultivation to the level of the controller and went in at once when he tried.


    The people inside were impatient to see that we were still stunned outside and the book was in Su Yan''s hand. Start urging inside.


    I''m very sorry now. I shouldn''t have been strong at the beginning. If I left Tiangu armor with the help of blood blade, Han can barely achieve the cultivation of the controller. According to Wang pangzi''s situation, as long as the strength is reached and the realm is not limited, you can go in.


    Seeing the urging of the people inside, Han Peng said to me, "Tong Tong, I''ll wait outside. Go in quickly!"


    If I get the opportunity inside, hanpeng will also benefit. There''s nothing wrong with her waiting outside. But what I''m worried about is that if there is really a way to become an immortal, we will go directly to another space. I don''t want to separate from her? "


    I don''t want to be separated from Han. We haven''t been separated since I realized it. It''s the same now. Not for a moment. And after separation, I can''t come back, she can''t get out


    Su Yan and Su Dong also advised me, "Zhang Tong, this is not the time for children and women. If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid you''ll never have it again!"


    Han Han estimated that he also thought of what I thought. His eyes were full of sadness and even tears, but he still said firmly, "Tong Tong, be obedient. You and your father and uncle will go there. I''ll wait for you outside! "


    The urging sound inside is getting louder and louder, and the power of the Holy Spirit of the four holy beasts is overflowing, and the exit is closing.


    Seeing this scene, I didn''t hesitate at all. He said, "I''ll stay and you go."


    The number one controller was stunned and puzzled.


    Su Yan and Su Dong didn''t say anything. Su Dong patted me on the shoulder and said, "good boy, I didn''t read you wrong."


    Su Yan also said at this time, "if I don''t come back, you must find a way to bring your mother to me."


    I believe Su Yan, like me, doesn''t want to go in, but if I don''t go, he won''t go. In the end, if there is a competition, it''s just Su Dong and Wang pangzi. They still can''t get anything.


    Facing love and responsibility, he chose the latter.


    That''s because they have gone through a long time together and know the importance of love and responsibility.


    Half the reason why he chose to go in was to help me.


    The golden entrance is rapidly becoming smaller. In the debate, even the controllers of our scientific and technological civilization have gone in. If they don''t go in, the entrance will be completely closed.


    The number one controller nodded to me. Without hesitation, he turned and stepped into the golden aperture. Su Yan and Su Dong entered the real fairy world together.


    Han Peng knew that I had decided. Her eyes were full of tears and said softly, "you''re so stupid!"


    I took a deep breath and gently took her hand. They stood side by side and watched the entrance close a little.


    The light dissipated, the temple returned to calm, and the ancient monument remained, but there was no scroll. It was estimated that it could not be opened for the second time. Even if it was, I''m afraid it would be countless years later.


    The heavenly daughter came in a spaceship, and Han and I stepped on it.


    Seeing that I didn''t go, tiannv was a little surprised, but when she saw me holding Han''s hand, she just said, "I really envy you. Where shall we go now? "


    When the passage was closed, it was impossible for us to go out. At this time, the goddess remembered and said, "we seem to have ignored a strong man, the creature in the nothingness, it seems that it didn''t come in!"


    I smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter whether we come or not now. Everything has been set. Now in this space, we are the strongest existence. Go wherever you want."


    Now I feel like I have suddenly lost my goal. I can go any way.


    What we pursue has always been such a life. The difference is that we are now imprisoned and have no friends around us.


    The goddess suggested, "why don''t we go and see the holy souls of the four holy beasts? They are still there. It feels a little unusual."


    The spaceship is not boring. It has everything in it for long-distance design.


    Han Dan chose to practice, because this time, she was still uncomfortable. Don''t want to drag me down the next time I have a chance.

 Chapter 735

    The strongest controllers are here. Now it should be calm outside. However, I''m afraid the situation in our universe is not good. Although there are strong people like Wu Debai and Qin Yue outside, Su Yan will not go, but there is still no controller. For a long time, I''m afraid several other controllers will have different hearts.


    But fortunately, at the beginning, I just killed the mother of the golden immortal starworm and kept the mother of the immortal starworm. With its restraint, Su Yan and my divine domain will not decline.


    Moreover, the science and technology Empire built by Tianlao should also have a scale now. A controller of science and technology civilization can at least retain some voice.


    Thinking of these, the ship slowly approached the place where the rosefinch holy soul was located.


    When I went to the Hanhe room, they were warm. When they came out, the heavenly daughter looked at me and changed her eyes. When passing by her, lengbuding said, "do you have to call so loud?"


    At first I didn''t react, but the next second I was a little embarrassed. I touched my nose. Just now I was only concerned about the pattern. I forgot that on this ship, tiannv can even monitor the first controller.


    Tiannv is also inexperienced. She doesn''t know that it will become very embarrassing to say such things, especially from a woman''s mouth to a man.


    I vomited and my face was a little hot. Hurriedly said: "the spaceship will stop here. I''ll go and have a look!"


    If the existence of the four holy beasts is just to preserve the broken text, I''m afraid I haven''t found anything in the past. Just being in a cage, being idle is also idle. It''s important to do something.


    The Holy Spirit of the four holy beasts released power twice. Now the defense circle has become much weaker. I didn''t intend to go in, but when I saw that the defense circle became weaker, I couldn''t suppress my impulse and forced myself into it.


    The holy soul is very big. In the fiery red light, there is a curled rosefinch, like in an egg. I think the first controller seems to have said that they can hatch.


    But when they found the ancient tablet and got the ancient scroll, they all forgot it.


    After I approached, I watched carefully. There were some lines walking inside. At first, I didn''t see anything. As a result, I felt more and more frightened. It turned out to be ancient characters after being broken up.


    Can it be said that when ancient characters are constructed, they will hatch? What about after hatching?


    There are thirty-six ancient characters. It took me three days to see that there are nine ancient characters broken up inside. Along the way, the number nine has always had a special meaning. And there are just 36 of the four holy beasts.


    It''s just that the lines are too chaotic. I can''t distinguish the nine at the moment. If I want to distinguish them clearly, I have to observe the other three holy beasts.


    And this is only an estimate. Whether it is as I think is still uncertain.


    But now all I have is time. I don''t care about wasting time. Out of the rosefinch''s defense circle, I returned to the spacecraft for the first time. I found that tiannv was holding a high-definition screen in the cockpit. Zhengxiao was looking at something with interest.


    I was a little curious and quietly walked behind her. As a result, I just took a look. My face was hot. As soon as he grabbed the holographic screen, Xuanli was shocked and directly turned into powder. Then he said angrily, "you''re going too far!"


    Tiannv''s pretty face was a little red, but she still didn''t know. So she said righteously, "what''s wrong with me when I study the process of human reproduction?"


    Hoo!


    I vomited, gritted my teeth and said, "if you want to study, you should also use others to study. Don''t use me and Han to study. You should be honest. Do you have a backup?"


    The heavenly daughter quickly shook her head.


    I don''t believe it at all. The ship is too advanced. The whole thing is a brain. What she recorded must be more than one backup.


    And this kind of thing can''t be kept at all. I said seriously, "I''ll give you three minutes to clear all the backup and data, or I''ll completely clean up the ship."


    Seeing that I was serious, the heavenly daughter stuck out her tongue, operated on the console and deleted all the data. Finally, he complained with disappointment: "now, there''s nothing."


    But soon she remembered something, took out a holographic screen from under the bridge, handed it to me and said, "there''s still something on it. Deal with it yourself!"


    She is shameless. I want to dig a crack in the ground, and if I get along with her, something will happen sooner or later.


    But when I got the last holographic screen, I refrained from destroying it, but asked seriously, "are you sure you don''t have it?"


    "No more!" The heavenly daughter raised her hand to promise.


    I hummed and said, "drive the spaceship to the white tiger position and call me when you arrive!"


    I turned away and went to the aisle. I couldn''t help opening the video above. It was ugly. Of course, put it between husband and wife, it''s nothing.


    I went back to the room of Hanhe cultivation, searched all the corners, and took out three very low-end cameras. But even the number one controller can avoid this low-end camera.


    As soon as she saw the camera, she blushed. I know what happened, and I came in to find the camera. It must have happened.


    "It''s a disgraceful day, my daughter." Han Dan angrily said that when he saw the holographic screen I put on the table, he picked it up and opened it. His face suddenly turned red like an apple. He threw it on the ground and said, "it''s outrageous. She must have a backup."


    I said, "it''s embarrassing, but I destroyed all the backups. There''s only one left. I''ll destroy it later.


    Han Peng hurriedly said, "don''t!"


    I looked at her. She blushed and said shyly, "keep it. No one else saw it anyway."


    I said with a smile, "let''s fill the memory inside?"


    Han Jue said, "this kind of holographic plate has a lot of memory."


    "As long as you shoot every day, it will always be full!"


    Han Han reacted. She gave me a white look and turned more red


    Ten days later, the spaceship arrived at the white tiger position. Without the call of the heavenly daughter, I felt the breath of the holy soul at the first time.


    After exploring, I found that there were also nine ancient characters in the white tiger position. After remembering, the spacecraft flew to the green dragon position again. I was worried that the time was too long, and the power of the holy soul recovered. I used the Haotian mirror to open the void, and two days passed.


    Four holy souls and thirty-six broken ancient characters. I can be sure of that.


    But the broken ancient characters are not all strokes, but evolved into veins. I want to be sure, it takes a lot of time.


    Knowing that I was deducing the holy soul, Han also came out to help. The heavenly daughter introduced my memory into the spacecraft and projected it with the holographic screen of the spacecraft.


    In this way, all the runes can be clearly displayed.


    I was just about to deduce, but after observing the result, tiannv said: "this complex calculation, even the controller, is not as fast as the super brain. You are importing thirty-six complete ancient characters and letting the Super Brain calculate them.


    The heavenly daughter didn''t say, I haven''t remembered yet. As soon as she reminded me, I hurried to import the ancient characters. After the simple operation of tiannv, there are all kinds of combinations jumping on the holographic screen.


    "Super brain can make millions of combinations in one second. Thirty six ancient characters are divided into four parts. It won''t take much time."


    Sure enough, as the goddess said, in one day, the ancient characters were separated, one by one corresponding to the four holy beasts. I was worried about making mistakes, so I asked the heavenly daughter to check it three times. At the same time, I pushed it back. Finally, I didn''t find any mistakes, so I can basically conclude.


    The nine ancient characters correspond to a holy beast. From the distribution of ancient characters, Xuanwu corresponds to the first nine, which shows that its strength is the weakest.


    In fact, Xuanwu only relies on defense. There is a lack of attack. If something goes wrong at that time, we can still run if we can''t fight.


    On the way, we met the army left by the reincarnation of the virtual soul. They were imprisoned here and abandoned. Their leader offered to follow me.


    The spaceship is too small to take everyone. I asked them to wait in the temple and meet at that time.


    When I reached the Xuanwu position, I tried to release the nine ancient characters corresponding to it. Sure enough, the ancient characters approached, and the empty shadow in the Xuanwu holy soul made a whisper.


    When I heard that sound, I was speechless for a while. It has always been regarded as a spell, but now it seems that it is only the sound made when the Xuanwu recovers, and through this sound, I can call the holy soul.


    I just don''t know why. What I read at the beginning was the first eight ancient characters. It is reasonable to say that what I summoned should be Xuanwu. As a result, what was revealed at that time was Qinglong.


    Now I can''t manage so much. Seeing that ancient characters are useful, I hurried in. When it accumulated to tens of thousands, the Xuanwu holy soul made a click, followed by a crack.


    When I saw it was useful, I continued to superimpose ancient characters. At about 50000, the holy soul was completely broken, and the Xuanwu in it came out of the light.


    It''s an animal that looks like a turtle, but it''s not a turtle. And as soon as it appears, I can feel that it is flesh and blood. And although it is a larva, it has exuded the power of terror.


    Han and I were very afraid. As a result, little Xuanwu came out of the shell and ran towards me in an instant.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, but the ancient characters in my hand didn''t play in the end. Because the little Xuanwu was close, its strong breath converged.


    After coming over, he rubbed his head on me like a pet.


    At this time, Han Han came over bravely and stroked it gently. Xiao Xuanwu put Han Han''s hand on her head, which made her giggle.


    After pacifying for half an hour, I took xiaoxuanwu to the spaceship and went straight to Qinglong next.


    I''m so excited that I don''t know what will happen when all the four holy beasts are born. My heart is full of expectation, but also afraid of disappointment.


    Thirty days later, the white tiger was born, fluffy and very cute. But when the four holy beasts got together, nothing changed.


    When I was disappointed and sighed, Han Peng comforted me and said, "don''t be discouraged. At least we have got four holy beasts. If we have a chance in the future, we will be much bigger."


    But then the goddess reminded me, "the power of the four holy beasts is gathered in the ancient monument. Shall we also take them?"

 Chapter 736

    The proposal of the goddess of heaven undoubtedly gave me a hint that the power of the four holy beasts is indeed related to the ancient monument, but now it is the real four holy beasts, not the holy soul.


    Han Fu was reminded by the goddess of heaven and thought of a problem and said, "the holy soul of the four holy beasts has been broken. I''m afraid it won''t be opened next time. If this is the case, the appearance of the four holy beasts in the ancient monument should have a great change."


    The current speculation is useless and even a waste of time. I directly asked the heavenly daughter to start the spaceship and fly towards the temple, because we were fast and met the gathering army left by the reincarnation of the virtual soul on the way.


    Han Peng looked at the crowd outside the window and asked me, "Tong Tong, what are you going to do with them?"


    In the war years, when soldiers were needed, these domain masters in front of them could be said to be the elite of the elite. With a little training, they would become big killers on the battlefield. But now, taking them is a burden. It will burden us.


    And here, there is no war. I am the strong and the master. It doesn''t matter whether they have them or not.


    But the heavenly daughter asked a question and said, "if there are new opportunities, do I divide them or not!"


    In fact, these problems don''t need to be considered. I won''t be selfish about what I can share. They can''t grab what I can''t share.


    It may be because we are trapped here. Many times, we will say what we don''t need to say, and the discussion is interesting.


    I felt bored at that time, but later I felt good. Because this is life. Every day is made up of some small bits. Maybe in the future, with a family, we will complain about our children''s naughty behavior for a day. We may complain about our wife for a day because the food is not delicious.


    Those things, but when we go to Xingyu, they have been left behind. Although we can''t describe them with normal people and do things that normal people can''t do, we still hope to be like normal people in a calm life.


    I don''t know if Han Hua wants to live a peaceful life like me. I haven''t asked her this question, and I don''t dare to ask. I''m afraid I''ll get a different answer.


    After all, not everyone is willing to return to mediocrity.


    On the way, we talked about some small things. Within a few minutes of my departure, Han Peng also talked with tiannv about the video a few days ago. Of course, they didn''t talk about the content, but about reproduction.


    When I came back, I overheard a few words. Tiannv said that the corpse clan slept for too long. Now, even if the function of the body is restored, it can even cast the flesh body, but some things are really lost when they are lost.


    What is missing in the body of Han is the more subtle thing in the origin of life, eggs.


    Without eggs, it is doomed to be unable to conceive new small life.


    Han asked her if she had a way to recover. Tiannv gave two suggestions. First, replace it with cells. Second, direct cloning.


    In the world of advanced civilization, such technology has been very skilled. She can create a little life with a drop of my blood and a drop of Han''s blood.


    After listening to her for a long time, I knew that she would not agree with such a method. What she wants is to be a real mother.


    After I came, they didn''t avoid this problem and continued to discuss it. It was completely impossible before. For Han, childbirth has always been the biggest heart disease in his heart. But now you can discuss it in front of me, which shows that she no longer thinks it''s all her fault.


    The heavenly daughter said, "if you want to conceive normally, it depends on whether there is a magic medicine that can activate the eggs in her body. At least in the field of scientific and technological civilization, I have never seen such a means, and we have never touched the system of sister Han, but there should be such a pill in Xiuzhen civilization. "


    With a pause, the heavenly daughter continued to persuade han to say: "in fact, in the world of scientific and technological civilization, life is only a form. Many have been replaced by test tube babies, and my sister can also consider it!"


    Han looked back at me, smiled and said, "I want to be a real mother and a real wife."


    I gently walked over, took Han''s hand and comforted and said, "don''t think about this. We can go out. Then your mother will have a way."


    The same is the corpse clan. Bai Qinyue gave birth to Han and Su Xiaobai, which shows that she has found a solution. Now Han asks these questions, just worried that we can''t get out. If we stay here forever, we naturally have to find another solution.


    But I believe it will not be closed forever.


    A few days later, the spacecraft landed in the temple. At this time, tens of millions of people had gathered around the temple. Many people still came on the way. It is estimated that those scattered outside have received my words.


    When I got off the spaceship, the four holy beasts followed Han. When they were young, they were not as powerful as the virtual body manifested by the holy soul. They were only about two meters high, and they were especially sticky. When they didn''t release their breath, they were completely a large pet.


    But close to the temple, Han and I were a little nervous. Worry about the outcome.


    There were a lot of onlookers. I had to go down and let them all retreat. They had to listen to the controller and all retreated a hundred miles.


    But after they retreated, I also had no bottom in my heart. Maybe what happens later will change our current pattern.


    Han has the same feeling. She has been holding my hand and is very nervous.


    I took a long breath, turned back and said to the goddess on the spaceship, "come down and go together! Maybe we''ll get out of here! "


    Feeling is a wonderful thing, but sometimes it can guide the future development.


    After entering the temple, the four holy beasts began to agitate, and gave out a low whine uneasily. The power of the four holy beasts began to release. Sensing the power of the four holy beasts, the ancient monument suddenly glowed and began to soar to more than ten kilometers, and the ancient characters reappeared.


    When the four holy beasts arrived here, they began to run, rushed to the ancient monument, occupied one side respectively, and made a strange sound when the shell was just broken. With their sound, the ancient characters on the ancient monument began to flow and rushed towards the void. With the spread of the ancient characters, a Golden Avenue was formed on the ancient monument.


    I breathed a long breath, and at this time, Han has changed his face, his hands are shaking, and I think there is something wrong.


    The channel opened by the golden light ball is probably not the entrance to the fairyland at all. What appears now is. If that''s the case, I''m afraid the people who go in will be more or less unlucky.


    The Golden Avenue leads to the sky and spreads to infinity, as if there was no end.


    I took a deep breath and said to Han, "don''t worry, even if it''s the wrong way, there will be no problem with so many strong people."


    Up to now, it''s useless to worry.


    When the avenue appeared, all the scattered people gathered around again. I looked back and said, "go to whatever you can!"


    When the words fell, I took Han and the goddess to the Golden Avenue. At this time, the four holy beasts suddenly turned into virtual shadows, turned into totems, and attached to the ancient monument, almost at the same time. The golden light Avenue becomes extremely clear. From the perspective of our going up, we are inclined, but when we really get to the top, our feeling is to walk directly on it.


    With my permission, the people behind also stepped up one after another and walked down the avenue towards endless.


    Time flies, the road is endless, as if it had no end. In the third month, someone behind us stopped and began to hesitate.


    Tiannv hesitated and wanted to quit. But I''ve been encouraging her to insist. When the people behind saw that we were still walking, some continued to follow up.


    Just this time, it was two years, and many people left behind.


    Han also questioned at this time and said, "are we going to continue?"


    I have no bottom in my heart. Moving forward or retreating has been echoing in my heart. Moving forward, the road is endless, and going back is tantamount to giving up exploration.


    At this time, the first wavering goddess stood up and persuaded us: "we can''t go back without this space. Sitting and waiting is also time-consuming, and this is a road opened by the holy beast. If we go on, we may have a harvest.


    Because of the words of the heavenly daughter, we keep going. By the twentieth year, there were only a hundred people left behind us.


    And this year, the avenue has changed, and the breath above has suppressed our Xuanli. Can''t resist the sky, can only walk.


    Han, who has not spoken, has a face full of despair. Yukong hasn''t been out for ten years. If you walk, you won''t be able to reach it for thousands of years.


    If I saw her suffering at ordinary times, I would take her back for the first time. But now, ten years have passed, we can''t give up.


    However, I didn''t even think that it would be a hundred years.


    At this time, only ten people followed us. Up to now, I think everyone wants to quit, including me, but in the twinkling of an eye, it is impossible to go back. We walked together and encouraged each other.


    In the 500th year, we began to grow old. The first one to grow old was a domain master who followed us. He was very old and couldn''t support himself on the way. In 508, he died on the way, and his body turned into a pile of dead bones in front of me.


    After more than 500 years of living together, we have already become friends. My heart is sad. I took his bones and moved on.


    In the sixth century, there were only two of the five people left. At this time, tiannv also grew old and was close to death. And Han Li and I are also old people, full of wrinkles. The other two domain owners want to give up and can''t move.


    I feel sad and can''t go on anymore, but I still encourage them and help each other.


    In 614, the heavenly daughter died, and I took her ashes with me. At this time, Han and I, as well as the remaining two domain masters, are also old. But now, we don''t regret our choice. We haven''t thought about the road ahead. The only idea is to go on.


    Thanks to the spring thunder breathing method, Han and I survived to the 1000th year. In this year, they died with us.


    After life and death, we no longer remember, but take their ashes to continue.


    In 2000, the spring thunder breathing method has been useless. Both Han and I have exhausted their Qi and blood. The body is withered, no longer has vitality, and it is difficult to walk on the road.


    This year, Hanhe stopped and touched my old face. His eyes were full of tears. He said with emotion, "time flies. We are all old!"


    I held back my tears and hugged him in my arms.

 Chapter 737

    Now, after asking me, I don''t regret it. I want to say I regret it.


    But when asked if I would flinch, my answer was No.


    Handan can support for a period of time, but she chose to give up, gave me the residual blood gas, absorbed her blood gas, and I can continue to go on.


    In 1500 years, the blood gas in my body was completely exhausted and the law began to overflow. Just when I thought I would die, the ancient words in my spine became active and continued to maintain my life.


    In the 2000th year of hiking, the ancient characters were dim and completely disappeared from my body. Without the ancient characters, I began to consume my real yuan.


    I can go to the present only by virtue of my youth. They have practiced for thousands of years before me and can''t bear such consumption.


    In the third thousand years, the last trace of Zhenyuan in my body disappeared, and my life came to an end again. I lost Zhenyuan. Now I am just a mortal.


    The portable space collapsed, and their bones fell out of it.


    Seeing my old friend and lover, I couldn''t help crying for the first time in 3000 years.


    But I was not discouraged, dragging the bones of seven people and moving on.


    Without Zhenyuan and ancient characters, I will fall at any time, but I will go to the moment of falling.


    Until now, I know that there are some things you don''t do or have a choice when you start to do, but once you fall into it, you don''t have a choice.


    And what we once pursued will become less important on this road.


    There is no purpose, no goal, but we can''t stop, but we will cherish the memory of the dead, even those who meet only once will be sad for him.


    In my mind, every day, there are different people. It seems that in this journey, I recall the road I have traveled and the people I have met.


    Finally, I fell down and couldn''t get up anymore.


    Consciousness, began to become blurred, life, entered the countdown.


    But at the last moment, my heart calmed down, there was no sadness, and the life in my mind gradually turned into a virtual shadow.


    I slowly closed my eyes and quietly waited for death.


    But at this time, I suddenly remembered the sound of heaven. A force I had never seen was injected into my body, and the withered body began to recover.


    I was surprised. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw a golden gate standing in the nothingness above my head. The sound of heaven came from inside and the power was released from inside.


    At the same time, heaven and earth rumbled and the sun shone all over the sky.


    Their bones were illuminated by the golden light, and began to shine, slowly producing muscles. At the same time, a wisp of soul gas gushed from the ancient monument Avenue and disappeared into their souls.


    My lost accomplishments are rising steadily, from heaven and earth to the ninth floor of the controller. Finally, the tower column in the Lingqiao collapsed, and there is a golden ancient monument with golden light and ancient characters emerging.


    At this time, they all recovered, but there was no time for joy, and they were all crossing their knees.


    Youth is casting, bone and blood are living, but it has become gold. On the ancient tablet in the Lingqiao, there are ten ancient characters in my.


    And my strength improvement also stayed here. Almost when I opened my eyes, they also opened their eyes. Han stretched out his hand and his palm was golden, just like holding a world, but what emerged at this time was a golden stele with seven ancient characters on it.


    Heavenly daughter, they also showed their own small steles one after another. I found a rule that the earlier people died on the road, the fewer ancient characters on the stele and the lower their accomplishments.


    A former domain master came and hugged me excitedly and said excitedly, "brother, have we become immortals?"


    Hundreds of years of getting along day and night has long been like relatives. I nodded and couldn''t hide my excitement.


    Patted my back a few times, he sighed and said, "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether he becomes an immortal or not!"


    I nodded.


    Through life and death, everyone has different feelings.


    While we were celebrating, the golden gate of the void suddenly opened. It was a golden world.


    Light paved the road to our feet.


    I looked at the road leading to that world and took a step back, and Han and tiannv also stepped back. The five people walked forward a few steps and saw that we didn''t keep up. They looked back in amazement and asked, "there is the fairyland ahead. Don''t you go?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you become an immortal or not!" Han answered softly.


    I really said, "I still have a lot of things to do. My relatives and friends are outside."


    The five people sighed and said, "after years of war, we have no relatives and friends. Then we can only go first. See you in the future. "


    I nodded and my heart was as quiet as water.


    The world behind the golden gate, if I guess correctly, should be the extreme world, that is, the so-called fairyland. It''s just that I''m no longer interested in him.


    With our current strength, we can shuttle and meet in a pole, but sooner or later. I just hope there can be a peaceful life in that world.


    The cultivation has reached the present level, and the minds of the five people are very firm. There are not too many words between each other and leave each other.


    Seeing them enter the golden gate, I am still a little worried. After all, we have passed the test and inherited the power of the world. Can we still leave?


    But after the five people entered, the golden gate just waited for a moment, and then closed slowly. However, it did not disappear, but stood in the void. At the same time, the avenue under our feet disappeared. The next second, the temple appeared under our feet.


    Those who gave up haven''t left yet. Seeing that we fell, they all exclaimed, "they''re coming."


    When we fell, the people around us immediately asked, "Golden Gate appears in the sky. Have you succeeded?"


    I nodded and said calmly, "the Golden Gate emerges and the avenue is formed. In the future, the controller is no longer restricted. You can go up and have a try."


    Hearing the speech, the crowd was boiling. At that moment, someone took off and walked towards Jinmen.


    That door is empty and true at the same time. As long as the cultivation reaches the domain master level, you can see it. However, the chances of success of the domain leader are very small, and even if he can become an immortal, his accomplishments will not have several ancient characters like those who set foot on the ancient road.


    The goddess of heaven has three ancient characters, which can be said to be the biggest profiteer. Her constitution has been changed, and she has leapt from heaven to a true immortal.


    People tried and failed. More than 50 million people, but no one can open the golden gate.


    After they tried, the heavenly daughter smiled and blossomed.


    When I looked back, the immortal yuan flowed in my eyes, the ancient characters in the Lingqiao glowed, and a powerful force was injected into my body. With one blow to the sky, the golden light exploded, and a world emerged.


    Seeing the exit, hundreds of figures flew out. The first controller and Su Yan were the first. Their accomplishments were already nine floors. When they came out to see me, they all looked up at the Golden Gate in the sky.


    The map on the scroll is not the road to immortality, but a guide. The real way to open the road to immortality is the ancient monument. Su Yan said with a wry smile, "in the end, you are the biggest winner. But wait for me, I''ll be a real fairy right away. "


    Su Dong works decisively. Like Chen Hao, his voice has fallen into the sky and is close to the golden gate.


    I didn''t say anything, but I believe they can understand that they went the wrong way because of their inner greed. That is also the most terrible thing in human nature.


    Su Dong forced Zhenxian, but failed.


    I''m a little surprised that the top nine didn''t succeed?


    But it''s not easy to think about us. Although the people in the temple told us that we only went for a year, we walked for more than 3000 years.


    We deserve to open the way and step into the true immortal.


    Su Dong was unconvinced and had to try after adjusting his breath. Su Yan and they tried one after another, but they all failed. But as long as the road is ahead, that is hope, not at a loss.


    After waiting for dozens of days with Han, I saw that they were immersed in trying. I raised my hand to break through the void and stepped out of the void.


    I couldn''t see clearly when I came here before, but now I can clearly see that the seven realms are indeed related to here, and I also have an insight into the strong in the light of nothingness.


    Before, I couldn''t see his power. Now I found that his cultivation has far exceeded the controller. The power in the body comes from nothingness.


    By my insight, he hid in an instant.


    It just watched me, did not take action, but observed me with a detached existence. There was no conflict, and I didn''t care about him. Just follow han to go through nothingness and reach a blank place in the middle. Where is the place where Chen Hao found the Qingling world.


    But after arriving here, I found that it was just a window. From here, the seven circles were clear at a glance.


    When I left the nothingness, my mind moved and appeared directly outside the divine domain.


    The heavenly daughter has come back in advance, and the immortal road is open. They all know that they are actively preparing to break through to the domain master.


    I had a discussion with the heavenly daughter han to let the heavenly daughter go to the eight controllers'' Divine domain to deal with the immortal insects and prevent the war from continuing at the same time.


    Now she has enough ability.


    Han he and I helped Jian Lingxiao''s sword soul revive. Three months later, with the help of Jian Lingxiao, I pushed back to the time point, but this time I let Han he do it. And with our current power, we can only reverse the time and space of the pure spirit world, and we can''t revive too many people at the same time.


    So after she reverses once, I have to reverse once.


    But before resurrecting those people, I have to rebuild the Seven Realms of the pure spirit world and build a little underworld, otherwise the wrong reincarnation will cause some unnecessary trouble.


    In the whole process, I prepared for three years, and it was basically appropriate in the third year, but in the year we were ready to start, some changes took place in the universe.


    The strong man of nothingness came out and wanted to impact the real immortal.


    I think his chances of success are very high. He can only put down what he is doing and watch with tens of millions of people such as Chen Hao. I hope they can be inspired.